《Devil's Prisoner of Love》 Chapter 1: So This Is What You Got for My Birthday "Sue, are you looking for me?" Aurora, dragging her long gown, opened the door and before she could finish speaking, saw the entwined pair on the bed. "Um... Hayden, no, it hurts..." She could not believe her ears. Could that seductive voice really belong to her best friend, Susan Simmons? Aurora stood frozen in ce, unable to process the sight before her. Her boyfriend was actually making love to her best friend on the bed! Susan''s long legs were wrapped around his waist, and Hayden''s cheeks were covered in sweat. "Rory..." Susan extended her pale hand against the man''s muscr chest, seemingly trying to push him away, yet her actions betrayed a hint of reluctance. "Aurora?" Hayden''s gaze seemed scattered as he looked at the person beneath him and then at Aurora. "Hayden Alvarez, is this the surprise you had for me? Wow, what a surprise!" Aurora felt a surge of nausea. She picked up a pillow that had fallen to the side and hurled it with all her might at the two on the bed! Today was her eighteenth birthday. Last night, this man had just sweetly promised her a big surprise for her birthday party, and now for sure the surprise was a huge one! Susan screamed as she got up, Hayden shielding her with his body. "Rory, I''m sorry, it was Hayden ... He insisted... I couldn''t stop him..." Tears welled in her eyes, showing a pitiful look despite her betrayal. Aurora had never felt so disgusted, "No need. He''s yours now, do as you please." She held back her tears and coldly walked out, mming the door behind her. "Aurora!" She heard Hayden''s voice from the room as she fled in panic. She didn''t see the triumphant look that crossed Susan''s seemingly fragile face. As she ran out, tears streamed down her face, and she ran desperately, unable to even feel heartbroken yet, when suddenly two men rushed towards her. Aurora was dragged into a room by two men, screaming, "Let go of me, who are you? How dare you treat me like this in my own house!" One man covered her mouth with a wicked smile, "Miss Montgomery, I advise you to just keep quiet, and then I''ll be gentle, otherwise it''ll be worse for you." Where were those people in the corridor? Aurora struggled with all her might, her eyes catching a glimpse of her sister Ivy standing at the corner. Her eyes suddenly filled with hope, "Mmmph!" But the girl in the pink princess dress approached her with a sweet smile, "Aurora, it''s time to learn to enjoy your adulthood." Aurora felt like she had been struck by a blow, her body growing weaker and hotter- she had been drugged! From the champagne Ivy gave her, to Susan''s text, to the heartbreaking run that led her to these two men. It was all a setup; she was dragged into the room, hearing the disgusting voices of the men, "Let''s take off her clothes and take some pictures before we have fun," one said while snapping photos with his phone. "Take your time. I''ll lock the door now," said another man as he walked towards the door. Aurora, feeling utterly weak, knew she had to fight back. She grabbed amp and smashed it at the man in front of her, struggling to crawl to the half-open window. This was the second floor; without thinking, she jumped down. The bushes below cushioned her fall, and she wasn''t hurt, but her body grew weaker. She knew she couldn''tst much longer and desperately continued to flee. Now she was at the manor''s secluded back garden. Aurora, driven by sheer willpower, ran towards the road as it began to rain. She fell on the road, the sounds of her pursuers drawing nearer. Just as she was about to give up hope, she saw a man step out of a car and desperately crashed into his arms. "Help, help me!" Chapter 2: Beg Me, and I Will Help You As Aurora copsed into his arms, the man''s brows furrowed with rm. Traces of tears lingered at the corners of her eyes, and her once pristine skirt was marred with leaves and mud. Her shoes were nowhere to be found; she was a pitiable sight indeed. His cold hand brushed against Aurora''s delicate face as he spoke in a dangerously charming tone, "I will help you, but there''s a price." A shiver ran through Aurora; danger seemed to radiate from the man''s entire being. Swallowing hard, she considered the two men trailing behind her and her eyes hardened with resolve. "Fine, I''ll pay you," she asserted, her status as the sole legitimate heir to the Montgomery family giving her confidence. "Good," the man said abruptly, lifting her into his arms and signaling to someone nearby, "Go ahead." "Put that woman down!" At that moment, their pursuers shouted, and she curled up in his embrace, gripping his sleeve tightly. The two brash thugs moved to approach but suddenly, one of them screamed in agony and fell, followed by sounds of an intensive beating. The man carried her into his car, the driver hurriedly holding an umbre and following behind them. Aurora felt miserable all the way, trying to distance herself from him as much as she could. She couldn''t bear it any longer; she didn''t know where he would take her, her mind unable to think clearly. Eventually, the car stopped, and he carried her out, tossing her onto a luxurious European-style king-sized bed. Aurora felt feverish as she looked at the man standing by the bed, dressed in a ck suit. He was tall, his facial features sharply sculpted like a statue, his expression cold and distant, his thin lips curled into a smirk that was not quite a smile. He seemed like an emperor looking down on her. Noticing her flushed face, it was clear she had been drugged. "I feel awful... Can you call a doctor?" she asked weakly. His lips curved, "I''ve solved your problem, now it''s time for my payment." He began to remove his tie and shirt. Aurora hadn''t realized the "payment" would be herself! Never having been in such a situation, she panicked and moved back slightly, bing more alert, "I-I can give you money." "Do you think I need money?" he said, leaning over her. "Your expression is quite amusing." "I don''t..." Aurora stammered in fear. "Since today is your eighteen birthday, let''s do something only adults do..." His lips touched her ear, and he chuckled at her sensitivity. "Stop!!!" Aurora''s voice rose in a desperate cry, "Do you even know who I am?" "What are you holding on to? Your man is currently enjoying himself with another woman, and your so-called friend Susan Simmons along with your stepsister have set up a scene to capture you with another man in bed!" "Your stepmother has even contacted hundreds of media outlets waiting to expose you, not to mention the shares you were supposed to inherit. It might be difficult for you to even live as a normal woman after this." He casually revealed these truths, sending a shiver down Aurora''s spine. She remembered the photos they had taken; though her clothes hadn''t been removed, the scandal would be damaging nheless. "Who are you? How do you know all this?" she demanded coldly, not recognizing his face. "Me? Just a passerby, Little Bunny. What do you think you should do now?" His hand teasingly stroked her flushed cheek. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "What should I do?" Aurora felt her body heating up, her mind fogging. "Perhaps, if you beg me, I''ll help you," his devilish voice whispered in her ear. "Please, help me..." Aurora lost all her rational thoughts. As soon as she spoke, his kiss descended on her like a storm, a fiery wave overwhelming her body. Under the influence of the drug, she began to crave his kisses, experiencing a tingling and thrilling sensation she had never felt with her boyfriend. This night would be the most unforgettable of her life; she had made love with a stranger. Perhaps they both got what they needed; she desperately needed a "cure" to feel better, and he swept over every inch of her body like a tireless beast, leaving her sleepless throughout the night. Her tears soaked the pillow, etching names after names in her heart. Chapter 3: You’ll Stay By My Side On the luxurious European-style bed, the woman''s exposed skin was a bruised tapestry of blues and purples. As her thick, curly eyshes quivered slightly, her eyes slowly opened. "Hisss..." With a slight movement, she realized her body feltpletely disjointed. Memories flooded back, and she abruptly sat up in bed. As the silk quilt slid off, she looked at the marks on her bare skin, realizing that yesterday was not a dream! The mysterious man was long gone. Aurora, dragging her nearly broken body, made her way to the bathroom. The shower poured down like a curtain of water, her mind reying the events of thest night as her fingers dug deep into her palms. Though she was the sole legitimate heir to the Montgomery family, her mother had died early, and her father had remarried, bringing in two children, a boy and a girl. She was too young to understand back then, but as she grew up, she realized her father had been unfaithful before her mother passed away, leading her to distance herself from him. Although she harbored hatred for these people, she had never thought of harming them. Yesterday was her eighteenth birthday, and ording to the will of her mom, she would receive 20% of thepany''s shares after her eighteenth birthday. Perhaps to prevent her from obtaining the shares, her stepmother had devised an entire plot just to disgrace her. The affairs of Susan and Hayden added to her distress. Aurora observed the blood marks she had pinched into her own palm. Her gaze suddenly turned cold. Since the world had betrayed her, from now on, she needed no one! She would not spare those who had hurt her today; she intended to return every bit of suffering she had endured. She noticed that someone had prepared clean clothes in the room, even the underwear was her size. How did this person know so much private information about her! But Aurora had no time to specte. She changed into a clean skirt, dried her hair, and as she turned to look in the mirror, she saw marks on her arms and neck-did that man enjoy leaving his mark on her so much? This room was very unfamiliar, and the events ofst night were all a blur. She didn''t even know where he had taken her. She walked out the door, and a maid stood outside respectfully asking, "Miss, are you hungry?" Aurora looked around at therge vi, nearly as big as her family''s mansion, but the interior was very new, likely a recent construction. "Miss, dinner is ready, pleasee with me." "Could I have a tablet?" she requested. "One moment, please," the maid quickly brought a tablet to her. Aurora hurried to check thetest news headlines, her fingers trembling slightly-would there be any of those embarrassing photos of her fromst night? Instead, the screen disyed a blurred nude photo of Ivy under a massive headline: "Scandal of the Montgomery family: Crazy Nude Photos of The Daughter Viral Online"! In just one night, that man had turned the tables! Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! Aurora put down the tablet, and the maid approached with a phone. "Miss, a call from Master." Even now, Aurora did not know his identity. "Hello," her voice still hoarse. "Saw the news?" came the man''s deep voice. "Yes," Aurora thought about everything he had donest night; this was no small repayment. "Stay by my side from now on, and I will help you take back everything," he seemed to have discerned her vengeful heart. After a pause, Aurora replied, "Okay, but I want to go home first." "Sure," the man''s tone held a hint of pleasure. After dinner, Aurora was driven back to Montgomery Manor, it was already dark outside-she had slept the entire day. On the drive, she made a decision; although the man had helped her, he did not do it for free. Did he mean for her to stay as his lover? She scoffed coldly; she would personally exact her revenge, but she had also realized that over the years, her stepmother had taken her mother''s ce, and her deliberate estrangement only made her father dislike her more. Her father, easily swayed by his current wife, meant that the Montgomery family''s assets were firmly in her stepmother''s hands; revenge would not be easy. This time she had failed, and it was likely they would try to strike at her again. After all her current position was simply too weak and made her a pretty easy target. Aurora found her father, Magnus, in the study, who was apparently indifferent to his daughter''s suffering and distressed by Ivy''s scandal. "Dad, I''ve just received an offer from the university I was applying; I might need to leave the country for a while." It was the only solution she could think of; she needed time to grow. Magnus did not attempt to keep her; they both knew, if she stayed here, it would only make everyone ufortable. Aurora left in haste, telling no one. Before boarding, she looked at her phone, filled with messages and missed calls from Hayden, finding it ironic. She pulled out the SIM card, threw it in a trash can, and walked toward the boarding gate. Just as she turned around, she noticed a man angrily hurrying toward her from afar. She looked at him, a slight smile forming as she mouthed. "Bye." Then she just left, decisively. Chapter 4: Im Back Wall Street, USA. On this precious stretch ofnd dominated by magnificent skyscrapers that rise majestically, sunlight was pouring onto the ss buildings, casting a cold glow. A man pushed open the door of an apartment, carrying a stack of documents, and just as the sound of water could be heard from the bathroom, the bathroom door swung open, and a seductive figure emerged. Her long, beautiful legs peeked through her bathrobe, enticingly visible yet hidden. "Here." The woman nced at the neer, nonchntly ying with her long hair. Shefortably settled into a soft sofa, elegantly lifting a ss of wine that had been waiting. Her nails matched the red of the wine in her ss. The man stole a nce at her, cursing under his breath before quickly averting his gaze. Fresh from her shower, her cheeks still flushed, she wore her bathrobe with the neckline daringly open, her full breasts almost spilling out. "Put on some clothes, then sign these," the man said, tossing the documents onto a table. "No rush." The woman appeared uninterested, idly fiddling with her iPad. She brought the elegant rim of her ss to her bright red lips and took a graceful sip of wine. She was checking the current headlines. With a tap of her enchanting finger, a video popped up. In the video, a handsome face appeared, and a reporter was interviewing a man. "Mr. Alvarez, you look so well, surely some happy news is on the horizon?" The man, with a polite smile, responded, "Yes, on the fifteenth of next month, Susan and I will have our engagement party. I hope all our media friends will honor us with their presence." "Congrattions, Mr. Alvarez. I believe quite a lot of people have been waiting for such good news from you and Miss Simmons..." The reporter''s voice fades into the background as the woman sipped her wine, a slight bitterness emerging in her mouth. "Aurora, are you alright?" The man beside her asked anxiously. Though she had decided to let go, that person would always be a wound in her heart. Aurora drained the rest of her wine in one gulp, a seductive smile ying on her lips: "Why wouldn''t I be? Arrange a ticket for me. I''m going back tonight." "Alright." Asher knew very well that almost anything could be negotiated, except this. She had been nning meticulously for three years for this day. "I''ve got everything ready three months ago. Do we need to notify your family about your return?" "Why? So they can continue their attempts on my life? I''ll return as an exchange student this time." "Yes," Aurora stood up, her face losing its allure and bing serious. "Asher, I''m leaving thepany in your hands. You know it took me three years to get here, and I trust no one else but you..." It was rare for Aurora to speak in such a tone, and Asher''s expression was unusually solemn. "I understand. Go and do what you must; I''ve got things covered here." "Thank you," she whispered her thanks. That night, she boarded a ne back to her homnd, Clothville. As she stepped onto the familiarnd, a warm, slightly dry breeze greeted her. A devilishly charming smile curved Aurora''s lips: "Well, I''m back." At the airport VIP passage, someone was already waiting. "Miss Montgomery, I''m Cameron. I''m here to pick you up." Aurora removes her sunsses. "Let''s go." She waspletely differentpared to three years ago. Chapter 5: The Beginning of the Revenge Plan Returning to Clothville, Aurora''s heart was vastly different from before. Her eighteenth birthday had altered her entire life trajectory; the man who had intended to propose to her had betrayed her with her best friend. Her family devised schemes to strip her of her shares and framed her. The man who pretended to help was only after her body, harboring no good intentions. Everyone around her harbored malice, but years of battling in the business world had turned her even darker than them. Currently, she couldn''t return home as her father hadpletely believed the nders of her stepmother. Over the years, he hadn''t sent her a dime, hoping she would perish on her own. They had hired numerous assassins to eliminate her, but fortunately, her resilience had allowed her to escape time and again. Cameron was driving a Maybach to a nearby hotel. "Miss Montgomery, there''s been a temporary issue with the house Mr. Betts arranged. You''ll have to stay at the hotel for a few days. What kind of house do you like? I''ll rearrange a new one for you and if you need anything you can let me know." "Hmm, I like the sea. Find a property near the seaside. Are you heading to The Emberly?" Despite being away for three years, she was still familiar with the roads; on this road there was only one five-star hotel, The Emberly. Cameron nodded, "Yes, The Emberly is near the sea, Mr. Betts has already got the room ready." "No need, take me to The Grand Belcourt." Aurora''s eyes dimmed-that incident was long in the past. "But Mr. Betts specifically said you must not go to that hotel," Cameron remembered Asher''s repeated warnings not to let her go there. He hadn''t expected Aurora to bring it up herself. The Grand Belcourt was the territory of the Alvarez family, and Asher had good intentions of sparing her from reopening old wounds. But he underestimated her; she had returned to make those who hurt her three years ago pay a painful price! Now immune to all poisons, why should she fear a Hayden, whose love she once cherished as a mere girl? "I said, take me to The Grand Belcourt." She reiterated, smiling as she spoke, yet to Cameron, it felt ominously chilly. "Alright." Cameron reluctantly turned the car around. In the lobby, Cameron was processing her check-in. She stood in a ck dress, her hair casually tied back. Her pale legs crossed, a glimpse of her elegant neck revealed with a nod, her unique demeanor effortlessly attracting the eyes of many passersby. "Miss, it''s ready." Cameron handed her a room card, remembering her instruction not to call her by name in public, though her noble upbringing was unmistakably imposing already. She stood up smoothly, took the room card, and walked towards the elevator. Just as she reached the elevator, she caught a glimpse of someone entering through the front door. The man approaching wore a neatly tailored, crisply ironed dark suit. His face, gentle as ever, bore a few more traces of maturity than three years ago, still strikingly handsome. It was Hayden, and she hadn''t expected him to be the first person she encountered upon her return. Seeing his eyes slightly unfocused, she knew him well enough to recognize he was drunk. If he thought she would run to him in tears, asking why he had treated her so badly back then, he was sorely mistaken. "Cameron, you can go. Come pick me up here at seven o''clock tomorrow morning." She urged Cameron to leave. "Hmm, Miss, call me if you need anything." Cameron''s words trailed off as she had already walked away. Chapter 6: If It Was A Game They Wanted As he slowly made his way toward her, Aurora hid behind a nearby potted nt. Hayden pressed the elevator button, and only after the doors closed did Aurora step out. The elevator stopped directly on the 28th floor, where his personal rest suite was located-it was clear he wasn''t nning on going home today. An idea suddenly took root in her mind-perhaps it''s not very bad to have him as her first target. Hayden always valued his privacy; there were no cameras throughout the entire floor. Aurora climbed the stairs, familiar with every corner of the building, which alsocked surveince. She had noticed his slightly dazed expression just now, a clear sign of intoxication. Whenever he was drunk, he would rest in the hotel. Pulling out a card from her wallet, Aurora wondered if the lock had been changed. She tried the card; the door made a slight noise and opened. Three years had passed, yet the door remained unchanged, everything preserved as before. Holding the card, Aurora felt no sentimentality as she pushed open the door. As expected, he was just as before, utterly unconscious from the alcohol, his tie not even loosened as hey sprawled on the bed. In the past, she would have tenderly cared for him, but now there was only one thing she intended to do. She quickly stripped Hayden of his clothes, revealing his muscr torso, and the scene from three years ago shed before her eyes-Hayden, sweating profusely, relentlessly thrusting against Susan''s body. A wave of nausea hit Aurora, and her eyes turned cold. "Aurora!" Suddenly, Hayden grabbed her hand, startling her. She carefully turned around to find him still asleep, a cold smile ying on her lips. He had been thinking of another woman while they were in love, and now was he longing for her while he was with someone else? She would for sure rip off his hypocritical face so that everyone could see him for what he really was this time! She pulled off her own clothes andy down next to him. The white sheets covered both of them, revealing only the skin above their chests. Aurora let her hair down, lying docilely in his arms, her long hair conveniently covering her face. She posed and snapped a few photos before turning to leave, her eyes devoid of any fondness. Aurora didn''t close the door upon leaving, deliberately creating an illusion. She had thought that seeing him again might induce a rash act, but she found herself frighteningly calm. Perhaps her hatred for them had reached depths she herself couldn''t fathom. Completing her actions, she felt a slight thrill-had Susan felt the same when she schemed behind the scenes? She switched to a different phone, lowering her voice, "Is this Veridian Entertainment?" "Yes," came the sleepy reply. "I have a piece of news." "About whom?" the person perked up at the mention of a scoop. "Hayden Alvarez," she stated distinctly. The name alone excited the person on the line as much as it did her. In Clothville, everyone was aware of his uing engagement to the recently famous Susan Simmons. Such news would certainly make headlines. "Miss, may I know your name? Could we perhaps meet to discuss this in person?" But Aurora wasn''t in a hurry to meet; she shared some more details and hastily ended the call. Why spoil the fun by letting someone else get the scoop first? Aurora anonymously sent the photos to Susan''s parents. She had once thought them kind, given the Simmons family''s wealthy background, but little did she know that they had been part of the scheme back then. Later, she had someone uncover the truth: the Simmons family had eyed Hayden''s heritage, and Susan had harbored feelings for him long before. The incident had been a joint setup by the Simmons and the Montgomery family. Now, if it was a game they wanted, she was ready to y it fully. Chapter 7: She’s a Bad Woman Now Finally, Aurora set the meeting at a club, which the editor of Veridian Entertainment found odd. After all, who would choose such a noisy ce for business? Aurora had her reasons; the club was crowded and dimly lit, so no one could truly identify the patrons. To make the meeting even safer, she had dressed pretty provocatively for the asion, wearing a sexy tank top and shorts that barely reached her thighs, immediately drawing everyone''s attention. Once innocent and naive, like a little bunny, three years had transformed her into a cunning and enticing fox, irresistible to men. Who would guess she was the sole legitimate heir to the Montgomery family from three years ago? Aurora was there to craft a different image of herself, to confuse the editor and mask her identity. Surrounded by the cacophony of the club, she had just dismissed the third man who approached her. With ten minutes to go before the meeting, she sat at the bar and ordered a strong drink, which burned her throat like a de. Smoking and drinking, she embodied what others might call a bad woman. The editor hadn''t arrived yet, and her craving for a cigarette grew, but she had no lighter. Nonchntly, she entered the men''s restroom, knocking on a stall door to borrow a lighter, unaware of who was inside. Behind that door, the man''s face was flushed, his eyes cold as ice, radiating a chilling aura. "Damn, those women..." Furious that he had been drugged by the woman at the party, he could not help but curse inwardly. He had realized it just ten minutes before, but it was toote; the drug was already in effect. He felt an overwhelming heat and desire, but he was determined not to touch any woman outside; they were simply not what he desired. "Can I borrow a lighter?" Aurora''s cold voice broke the silence, igniting his suppressed desires. Memories from three years ago resurfaced; he had never forgotten her voice. It was her! The memory of that intoxicating night was vivid as if it were yesterday, the woman who had escaped him had returned. A wicked smile crossed his lips, "No lighter, but you can use my body." Aurora recognized his voice too, the voice of the stranger who had taken her virginity and given her a much unexpected birthday gift. His domineering and sinister voice was etched deep in her mind. Demon! Aurora, initially rxed and bold, stepped back intending to leave, but just then the stall door swung open! The man''s iron-like grip pulled her behind the door. "No!" she screamed, but he quickly covered her mouth. Pinning her against the door, it was beyond her wildest dreams that their reunion would be under these circumstances. "Woman, you''re the first to ever escape from me; I hate liars," his devilish voice whispered in her ear. The initial shock faded as she saw his face clearly, flushed and intense, mirroring her own from years past. "So same thing happens now?" "Yes, three years ago I helped you, how about you help me today?" He moved closer, his allure undeniable. Her body, which had haunted him, was now within reach, not a dream. Moments ago, he had considered freeing himself from the drug''s effects, but now, with her appearing before him, he was not going to be choosy. Aurora, more beautiful and seductive than before, exuded an enchanting charm that drew him in irresistibly. Chapter 8: I Wont Let You Go Tonight He still remembered three years ago when she wore a floor-length gown, dressed like a noble little princess. Three yearster, she was in ckce camisole and shorts. She was beautiful, yet shecked the cheap allure of other women; instead, she exuded a lethal and noble attraction. The man pressed his burning body against hers, breathing heavily, his lips very close to her ear, his voice husky, "Don''t move, you don''t want to be heard, do you?" He pinned her against the door, recalling how shy and innocent she had been that night. His desire grew hotter as he pressed his lower body against Aurora, his hands restlessly caressing her skin. He was eager to see her cry and beg for mercy, the memory from three years ago fueling his lust. Aurora could hear someone entering outside, which might have only added to the thrill for him. He began to touch Aurora more urgently, causing her body to tremble. She let him lick her neck and even wrapped her arms around his neck, her body pressed tightly against his. With her seductive red lips, she whispered into his ear, barely grazing it. Even this slight touch sent shivers through his body. His hands felt like burning mes, growing hotter as he slipped them under her clothes, fiercely squeezing her breasts. Aurora almost made a sound, her head thrown back in difort. "I want you, right now," hemanded. Never had a woman ignited such a fire in him. Only then did the coldness in his eyes begin to fade. Aurora stopped his hand from venturing further into her pants. "But I don''t want to, not here," she knew he still retained some sanity. He looked at her deeply, noticing the transformative change in her. Her gaze now had a seductive power. Every look she gave him felt like a kitten scratching at his heart. He liked this change in her, using thest of his sanity to get off her and then pulled her out. Aurora did not struggle. Her hair was messy, but she let him pull her through the crowded venue, even taking a moment to notice the editor who had just arrived. As she passed by the editor, she slipped a photo into his hands and quietly left before he could see her face clearly. The man''s hands were sweaty as he gripped her wrist tightly, not even having time to question her as she handed an envelope to someone else. He pulled Aurora to the car, unable to open the door, overwhelmed by his need. He pushed her against the car door and kissed her deeply, memories flooding back like waves, but Aurora pushed him away fiercely. "I don''t make a habit of broadcasting sex on the streets." His eyes were bloodshot, "I won''t let you go tonight." Aurora provocatively opened the car door and got in, making a "whatever you want" gesture, and the man also got into the driver''s seat. "Let''s go to The Grand Belcourt; it''s close enough," Aurora directed. He drove silently to The Grand Belcourt, and Aurora led him straight to her room. She opened the door, and he pinned her against the wall, kissing her passionately, nearly mad with desire. In the darkness, ambiguous sounds filled the air, but Aurora''s eyes grew cold at that moment. Three years ago, he had been in control, but it wasn''t necessarily the case now. "Wait a second, I want to take a shower, give me a minute," she pleaded. His breathing grew heavy in the darkness, and God knows he wanted to tear her apart right then! "If you take more than a minute, I''ll make you beg more," he coldlymanded. Aurora cursed internally, "Horny dog," as she inserted the room card, flooding the room with light, while he frustratedly tore off his tie. Chapter 9: You Cunning Vixen Aurora slipped into the bathroom, her cheeks flushed in the mirror''s reflection, her red lips slightly curved into a seductive allure. It was time to settle a debt from three years ago, she thought, shing a bewitching smile at her reflection. Deliberately, she turned on the faucet, hearing the restless knocking of a man outside, "Open up, let''s shower together." She knew she had seeded. She washed up quickly on purpose. The knocking grew more frequent. Barely opening the door, the man pushed her onto the bed, but she swiftly stopped his hands. "You go wash up, just a minute!" Her pleading eyes left him irritated yet helpless. He didn''t understand why he was sopelled to obey; she was like a poison to him. Once touched, the memory lingered for three years, especially under such circumstances. Every pore in his body screamed his desire for her, yet the sight of her pitiful facade made him curse under his breath as he walked into the bathroom. Aurora quickly grabbed a few items, then turned off the light. When the man came out wrapped in a towel, darkness enveloped the room, and it was definitely true sometimes the dark was the ultimate aphrodisiac. "You''ve be naughty," his voice still seductively charming in the darkness. "Perhaps, I''ve just grown up," Aurora whispered from behind him, wrapping her arms around his waist, so different from the terrified little bunny she once was. He found himself more intrigued by her now, almost anticipating her next move. "Sir, may I take the lead this time?" she whispered, her breath like summer breeze in his ear. Few men could resist such temptation, even one as ready as he was. He suddenly wanted to see just how far she could go. "Sure," he agreed, and with that, she pushed him onto the bed. "Sir, let''s y a game today," her thin and pale fingers lightly brushing across his chest. His voice grew husky, "Alright." Suddenly, her lipsnded on his throat, sending a shiver through his body. What a vixen! They hadn''t even started, and he was already losing control, his hand reaching for her slender waist. "Sir, the game is called ''I move, you don''t.'' Dare to y?" Her enticing voice made his heart itch with desire. Torn between taking her then and there and seeing what she had nned, he smirked, "Why not, let''s see." "Good, sir. To keep you still, please forgive my use of a prop," Aurora said as she produced a rope she had found earlier. She tied his limbs to the headboard; the coarse rope against his skin left him almost bare-chested, his breathing quickened. His lower body strained against the fabric of his pants. As Aurora finished tying him up, he licked his lips, unable to contain a moan. "Sir, may I start?" she whispered in his ear. "Mmm," he murmured, long holding back. Yet at that moment, Aurora jumped off the bed, turned on the light, and saw the man tied up, still anticipating more. Instead, Aurora pulled out her phone. "Wow, lucky day," she remarked, snapping a few photos of his disheveled state. Chapter 10: You Could Try Harder The man finally realized what was wrong. From the beginning, Aurora had not struggled at all; instead, she was unusually cooperative. Her seduction and this act of bondage were perhaps bold moves only she could dare! His face flushed red with anger. "You better not provoke me! Come here now, and I might still forgive you." His voice hissed with rage as he fiercely threatened, "Are you truly not afraid of death?" He had used all his strength to break free, but those knots Aurora''s done wereplex. The more he struggled, the tighter the knots became, and his body grew even more ufortable due to his anger! Aurora dressed herself and watched the man struggle. Her fingers lightly grazed his face, "Sir, just as we agreed, I move and you don''t. Now that the game has started, you must follow the rules." What she did next made the man''s blood boil; she used every trick to tease him but deliberately did not let him have it. His entire body turned red, his fingers clenched tightly. "Do you realize the consequences of your actions?" "I know what kind of person you are, sir. However, you wouldn''t want your humiliating photos to end up in someone else''s hands. I have a suggestion, you could pretend nothing happened tonight." Aurora said with a soul-catching smile. This drug wasn''t as domineering as the ones described in novels, where not making love alone could result in death. It was merely to make him suffer, a revenge for that night three years ago. The man looked at her, her face no longer naive. Three years ago, she was like a budding flower, but now, she had fully blossomed. "You''ve changed." "Yes, I have to thank you for the gift you gave me that made me grow up. Sir, are you satisfied with me now?" The man couldn''tpare the woman before him with the naive young girl from three years ago. At that banquet three years ago, he had gone knowing someone had drugged her drink. He found it amusing to follow along, only to identally stumble into that plot. Initially, it was merely a fleeting interest that made him take a liking to that pure young girl. He had intended to keep her by his side after that night, but Aurora had quietly left the country. In the first year abroad, to escape her family''s pursuit, she hid everywhere, which made the man lose any clues about her. Now, he clearly understood that whatever this woman experienced abroad during those three years hadpletely stripped her of her former innocence. He liked her current expression. Gasping, he wanted to touch her again, to fiercely reim her body, to awaken her memories, to mark her as his own! She was right there; he could reach out and touch her, yet his limbs were tightly bound! "Sir, how does it feel to be controlled?" She looked down at the once domineering man, her high heel gently pressing on his swollen groin. The man grimaced in difort, emitting sounds that were uncertain whether they were of pain or pleasure. Aurora increased her force, and the man gasped and chuckled, "Very good, very wonderful. You could use a bit more strength." Aurora knew this man had reached his limits, but she was not yet satisfied. Her return was not just for revenge against Hayden and the Montgomery family, but also this man. Tonight''s meeting might have been an ident, but it was also her luck. Over these three years, she always remembered this demon. She realized there was no angelic redemption in this world; everyone was a devil! Only by being strong herself could she control these people and brutally torment them. This man had controlled her desires that night because she had been drugged. It was a terrible feeling, and now she wanted him to understand what it was like to have his desires controlled. The man could no longer make a sound; his hands continuously gripped the mattress below him, his toes syed, fragile as never before. "Give... me..." the man finally couldn''t help but plead. "There''s still plenty of time." Aurora lit a cigarette, took a deep drag, then pressed the burning tip against the man''s thigh. "Ah!!" The smell of scorched towel mixed with the man''s cries of pain. Chapter 11: Unless You Help Me Out She wasn''t quite clear about the man''s identity, except for that fiery night three years ago. From theyout of the man''s vi and his efficiency in handling affairs, she vaguely felt he was a big shot; how else could he have suppressed the news back then, making Ivy the headline instead? That night, however, she recognized her reality-the Montgomery family was now under the control of her stepmother, Genevieve. Even if she spoke of that night, her father would never believe her. Staying at home would undoubtedly be a waste of time. Thus, she made a decision to leave the country for college, and Magnus arranged everything without a second thought. Aurora fled Clothville as fast as she could. On the day she left, she saw the man she saw now before her. The man had just arrived at the airport, looking utterly furious. Tonight was a chance to teach him a lesson from three years ago! Aurora used every trick in the book to seduce him. Despite his profuse sweating, his face wasn''t ferocious; hearing Aurora, a devilish smirk yed at the corners of his mouth. "Interesting, Little Bunny, either you kill me today, or I surely won''t let you go!" "Hah, you really do have energy, Sir," Aurora suddenly leaned in, her tongue teasing behind his ear. The man could hardly bear it and let out a restrained moan. Aurora''s voice was full of ambiguity, "Sir, that''s how you treated me that night, do you remember?" She was like a sprite of the night, torturing him to death and back. "I still remember how you could hardly leave the bed," the man retorted, unyielding. Aurora''s eyes turned cold, hoping to hear his regret and apologies, but she was to be disappointed. Her fingers began to slowly caress his body, "Just beg me, and I can stop right now." Despite the towel barrier, she could feel the heat of his body; he probably wanted her badly, judging by his enduring self-control. "You want to hear me beg?" "Yes, only then will I quench the grudge I''ve held all these years!" "Come closer, and I''ll say it," he said. Aurora leaned in, unaware that as she did, his tongue ambiguously swept across her ear, sending a shiver through her body. She stumbled backward, right into his grasp-his hands couldn''t move much but were strong enough to hold her. "Let go!" she snapped. "Not until you put out this fire in me," he refused. "Wishful thinking. If you don''t let go, it doesn''t matter to me; I''m not the one suffering," she said bluntly, lying down beside him. Maybe it was the flight she''d just taken or the half-day''s exhaustion, topped with drinks at the bar, but she simply closed her eyes and trulyy there beside him. Before long, he heard her snoring; she had actually fallen asleep! Watching the peacefully sleeping woman, his anger surged to swear, but seeing her innocent sleeping face, still as pure as before, he refrained. Her heaving chest, pale skin, and long legs tempted him constantly. He wanted to struggle, but his strength was fading; enduring the difort, he moved closer and gently touched her cheek with his nose, "Even now, Little Bunny, sharp as your ws are, I can pluck them one by one." Unaware of his words, she turned and embraced him. Even though she nowy right beside him, he couldn''t touch her! ... Aurora slept for a few hours, and it wasn''t yet dawn when she groggily woke up. "Looks like you have enough sleep." His voice was dark and moody beside her ear; he was in a foul mood. Just as Aurora was about to respond, she felt her thigh touched by some burning hard object. It seemed he had suffered all night. Her mood suddenly improved. Chapter 12: We Had Fun Last Night Dawn was nearly breaking, and it was clear she never really intended to kill him. It was time to end it all. She smoothly rolled out of bed and said, "A night''s torture is enough; I will show you some mercy." His eyes lit up. Had she had enough fun? His anger subsided a bit. She made a call to the front desk and then headed to the bathroom, presumably preparing something. Soon, the doorbell rang. Aurora hurriedly opened a crack in the door, grabbed something, and dashed back to the bathroom. "No need to prepare too much! Come here!" the man shouted angrily. Aurora emerged from the bathroom, carrying a basin of water. "Indeed, you have waited long enough, sir!" She threw the water at him, ice cubes and all sshing onto his lower body. "Is the fire out now?" Aurora asked, holding the basin and looking at the man on the bed, her mood seemingly improved. "You''re ruthless!" Water dripped from him, his entire body chilled as the air conditioning was already on. The cold shower had quelled his body''s reactions, leaving him shivering, yet finally calm. Aurora smiled slightly. "Thank you for thepliment." She changed into a different outfit, having worn a sexy dress the previous night specifically for a night out. Her usual style was different; she casually slipped into a white skirt and elegant stiletto heels. Instantly, her style transformed, exuding an innate nobility. She picked up the man''s phone that had fallen to the floor, unlocked it, and found his assistant''s contact in the phonebook. The call went through, and a serious yet respectful voice answered, "Sir, should we go now?" "Your boss drank too muchst night. Come pick him up at The Grand Belcourt, room 8802. Oh, bring him some clothes..." Aurora nced back at him; his miserable state was evident as his hair still dripped water. "I''m just a kind-hearted passerby." After ending the call, she gathered her belongings and pulled a stack of money from her wallet. Looking down at the man ring at her from the bed, she smiled innocently. "We had funst night. Let''s call it even," she said, scattering the money over him and striding away. He watched her leave, then suddenly cracked a smile. "Wait, how dare you treat me this way? Don''t you know who I am?" Aurora heard him but didn''t stop walking. She scoffed, "Does it matter who you are?" He no longer mattered to her! Aurora entered the lobby. "Someone will be here soon; give him the card." "Of course, miss." Refreshed, Aurora walked out, having dealt with two old enemies since she had returned to the country. Fate seemed just. As she left the hotel, she saw Hayden getting into a car, oblivious tost night''s events. Settling into the passenger seat, he rubbed his still dizzy head, having drunk too much the previous night. He had dreamt of Aurora, and thinking of her brought a sorrowful ache to his heart. He hadn''t had the chance to exin things before she left, and now it probably didn''t matter anymore. His past mistakes had be reality; he was indeed with Susan now. ncing at the rearview mirror, he saw a woman in a white dress. "Aurora!" His face lit up. "Stop the car, stop the car!" Chapter 13: I Want His Reputation Ruined The driver mmed on the brakes urgently. As he unbuckled and dashed out of the car, Aurora was nowhere to be seen. "Aurora!" He stood firmly at thest ce he had seen Aurora, just in time to spot a woman in a white dress ahead. He ran towards her without hesitation. "Aurora, you''re back," he said as he grabbed her shoulder. "What are you doing?!" The woman who turned around was a stranger. "I''m sorry, I mistook you for someone else," Hayden said, turning away with a look of sorrow on his face. It must have been the dream he hadst night; he still hadn''t fully awakened, which is why he made the mistake. As he turned, a woman in white emerged slowly from behind a marble column. Her white dress fluttered in the wind along with her ck hair, her expression cold and indifferent. A Maybach pulled up in front of her. "Miss, good morning," Cameron greeted her with a broad smile. "Morning, you''re quite punctual," Aurora checked the time; it was exactly seven. She had specified this time yesterday. Besides being the hidden owner of a private equity firm, she was now an exchange student in Clothville and had to report to school today. Cameron responded, "It''s my duty, Mr. Betts said you hate beingte." "That''s right, I hate beingte, and betrayal," she added coldly, ncing at the dispirited Hayden. Cameron didn''t catch thest two words. "By the way, Miss Montgomery, everything you asked for is in the back. What would you like for breakfast? Mr. Betts specifically mentioned your stomach ailment; you need to eat on time," Cameron said, looking ahead. Aurora rested her cheek on her hand, perhaps Asher was the person who understood her best in this world. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "Anything will do." Opening her phone, Aurora saw a photo of herself with Hayden, his face slightly flushed as if he were a sleeping prince. He still looked as refined as ever, only now there was a maturity in his brow that wasn''t there three years ago. Susan''s parents must have seen this photo by now, she mused with a lightugh. A great drama was about to unfold. She quickly connected with the editor on the phone. The editor was very energetic, not at all tired. "Miss, tomorrow''s headline will shock the entire Clothville!" the editor said excitedly. "Is the headline ready?" Aurora asked in a lowered voice. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "Of course, I''ve already contacted several media outlets to release it first thing. By the way, Miss, for such big news, how much would you want us to pay you?" the editor inquired. He was a refined member of the circle; he knew to give something in return for receiving. "Pay me..." Aurora paused before continuing, "I just want Hayden''s reputation ruined." "Understood," the editor replied, his earlier excitement now tempered, likely guessing the grudge between Aurora and Hayden. "If you want even better scoops, me, and this phone call, must never be mentioned to a third person," Aurora warned. "Got it. Miss, don''t worry, this news willpletely destroy his good-guy image. He''s been such a good pretender; even I was fooled until you provided that photo..." The editor continued talking, but Aurora''s thoughts were already drifting. She was in a good mood, though this was just the beginning. After three years of lying in wait, this was nothing. She would make them regret; she would rise even higher. Chapter 14: Miss Montgomery is in Trouble At this moment, in room 8802, Rocky arrived with the key card only to be stunned by the scene on the bed. Julian was tied spread-eagle on the bed, which was damp. He was only covered with a towel around his waist, surrounded by scattered money. "Sir, I thought you were just drunk? Last night..." He didn''t finish his sentence. It was Rocky''s first time realizing how wild Julian could get; no wonder ordinary women didn''t interest him. Who would dare to tie him up if not seeking trouble? The cold shower he had taken and an hour in the air-conditioned room had chilled him to the bone. "What are you standing there for, get me out!" The man''s limbs had already gone numb. "Yes, sir. And the woman who called me?" Rocky nced around. Aurora had called while Julian was listening. Hearing his assistant mention that woman again, Julian''s face darkened. "What, you want to meet her?" Frightened by the man''s grim tone, Rocky quickly dropped the subject. "No, sir!" He didn''t dare ask further and hurriedly began to untie the ropes. But the knots were borate, almost with a hint of bondage fetish. "Sir, who tied you up? This isn''t a simple way to tie someone." Rocky found that the knots couldn''t just be untied by hand and awkwardly looked at his boss. "Think I wouldn''t have escaped if it were simple? Get a knife!" Julian bellowed. Rocky quickly cut through the ropes with a knife, and as Julian began to move, his body''s warmth had faded. But his anger was zing, "What a bold woman! How dare she to hold me hostage!" "Sir, should we call the police?" Rocky asked seriously. "No need, just find out where she is." "Who is she?" "The daughter of the Montgomery family, Aurora." Julian said as he headed to the bathroom. Inside, he saw his reflection in the mirror, covered in lipstick marks left by her. She had really enjoyed herselfst night! He remembered how she teased him, so different from the naive young girl she once was. A seasoned yer in love would only act like that; so, had she been with many men in these three years? The thought sent a cold fury through Julian. Good, she had escaped from his world three years ago, and now, he wouldn''t let her go again! Julian quickly showered, washing off all traces of her. After changing into a suit and leather cor brought by Rocky, he lookedpletely different from the sinister man before. "Get two things done for me. First, find this woman, and second, bring everyone fromst night''s dinner to me." Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! His face was serious, devoid of any jest. Rocky hadn''t been there yesterday, so he was unaware of the events, but seeing his boss''s icy demeanor, he knew someone was in trouble. "Yes, sir, I''ll get right on it." "And if I find Miss Montgomery, should I bring her here?" That woman had dared to boldly confront his boss; she was surely doomed. "No, just tell me where she is. I''ll go to her." Julian had already strode out, with Rocky cautiously following behind. Now, he was like a ticking bomb, ready to explode at any moment. He just hoped it wouldn''t blow up in his face. Miss Montgomery was indeed in deep trouble! Chapter 15: First Day of School Aurora had breakfast and changed into the clothes Cameron had brought her, now just an ordinary college student. She was attending the same university as Ivy and Zachary, the best institution in Clothville, particrly renowned for its finance program. This program was mostly filled with rich kids, all preparing to take over their family businesses. However, most students at this school were there just to earn a degree. The entrance exams were tough, but graduation was often easy, as the school valued personal contributions to society and practical results over academics. This made graduation a breeze for wealthy students already involved in their family businesses, like siblings Ivy and Zachary. Aurora didn''t want to reveal that she was back yet; staying under the radar seemed best. She hadn''t been idle over the past few years; Asher had already arranged a new office for her, and she was ready to use her capabilities to bring down the Simmons family! Officially, she was a senior student, but that was also about establishing a foothold in Clothville. The finance department was divided into five sses, A through E, with the privileged students concentrated in sses A and B. Aurora avoided these and joined ss D. By senior year, the excitement had faded. Many students were rarely on campus as they were busy job hunting. The announcement of an exchange student had sparked some interest, particrly among the boys, many of whom attended ss in anticipation. When the tutor introduced Aurora to the ss, the students were disappointed. "What, she''s back from New York? She sure doesn''t look that way though!" "I''d believe she''s from the countryside more likely." "Ugh, this is not what I was hoping for. Boring." The ssroom buzzed with theirments until the tutor pped his hands. "Let''s wee Aurora, who is now beginning her journey with us here in Clothvile. Wee!" Aurora looked different from the morning. Her usually tied-back hair now fell over her forehead in bangs, hiding her face. She had deliberately worn braces and dotted her face with freckles. Most notably, she worerge, ck-framed sses that obscured most of her features, making her unrecognizable. Coupled with the cheap, loose clothes Cameron had bought her, she looked neither fashionable nor affluent. Seeing her dressed so inly, everyone doubted she could be an exchange student. "There really aren''t many beauties in finance," they muttered, turning away. Behind the thick sses, a sharp light shed in Aurora''s eyes. Academic recognition from her peers was the least of her concerns; she only needed the diploma. If she had shown her true face, Ivy and Zachary would soon learn of her return. Since she sought revenge, exposing herself would only lose her the element of surprise. "Hello, everyone, I-I''m Aurora. Nice to meet you all," she said nervously, head bowed. Her appearance drewughter. "Cough, why don''t you sit next to Ian?" said the tutor. "Thank you," Aurora walked to the indicated seat beside Ian. Recognized as the best and most handsome student, Ian wore the typical nerd sses but did not mock her. "Hello, I''m Ian. Let me know if you need help with anything." "Th-thank you," Aurora said, shyly shifting her gaze away. Chapter 016: The Man Who Drove All the Female Students Wild Aurora''s arrival didn''t stir any waves; after all, in a society that values appearances, who would notice her dressed so inly? School days were usually rxed, but today brought significant news: the president of Apex Holdings would visit the school to deliver a lecture on career guidance for graduates. Speaking of Julian Ba, the president of Apex Holdings, nearly all the girls had heard of his great fame. He had been voted the most eligible bachelor CEO for three consecutive years. Not only was he worth billions and had a reserved demeanor, but rumors also said he was handsome, though he rarely appeared in public. A finance magazine once captured only his profile during an interview, yet that issue sold phenomenally well. The critical point was that Julian was still unmarried, which made every young woman dream about a dominant CEO falling in love with her. The girls were all going crazy, their screams echoing everywhere; the CEO hadn''t even arrived, and they were already like this-imagine what would happen when he did? Aurora, wearing Bluetooth earphones, walked past these girls to a quieter spot to take a call, pen in hand, scribbling on a piece of paper. "Miss Montgomery, I''ve already contacted some old friends for you; you just need to reach out to them," came Asher''s cheerful voice. Aurora looked at the paper, which listed names with a brief summary of their contact details and personalities. Returning to Clothville was like starting anew; she needed to clearly understand these business figures. Some names on the list were familiar, others were strangers. As she nned to develop a newpany, naturally, she needed to cultivate some economic partnerships, and Asher had kindly provided her with some information. "This Julian Ba?" Aurora looked at the name Asher had mentioned first, writing it at the top of her list as if he stood at the apex of the food chain. "Oh, you must be careful with this man; his background is very secretive, and I couldn''t find much. In just five years in Clothville, he has be a top business magnate, with hispany''s industries spread across various sectors." "Not just in Clothville, he also has some hidden assets around the world. If you can connect with him, yourpany will quickly get off the ground." Aurora''s lips tightened as she read these words, "Alright, I got it. I''ll visit the others in turn." "Aurora, I''m not there with you, and you''ll have to struggle on your own, so take good care of yourself," Asher''s voice softened. "I know, Bye," Aurora ended the call, ready to contact these people to expand her business. Of course, she circled Julian Ba''s name in red; he would be a key person to visit. Initially, everything she did was to survive and seek revenge by living a better life, but after three years, she had grown ustomed to her current lifestyle. She wanted to rise above others, to have no one step over her again. After hanging up, Aurora packed up her notebook and was about to leave when she overheard the nearby girls chatting excitedly. "I heard Mr. Ba is even more handsome than those celebrities on TV; I really need to dress up today, just in case he notices me." "Ha, stop dreaming, can you? Those are just stories. How could someone as outstanding as Mr. Ba ever notice us?" "Who are you talking about, Mr. Ba?" Aurora caught a keyword. "Julian Ba, of course, don''t you know?" Julian Ba, Aurora murmured the name to herself. Was he the business magnate Asher mentioned? Chapter 17: Lets Do It Again Tonight Tonight''s lecture might be the most explosive one ever, and Aurora was contemting how to approach Julian Ba. Make an appointment? A person like him would surely be too busy, and without any prior rtionship, getting an appointment was out of the question. Although herpany was still in the preparatory stages, Aurora was ustomed to nning ahead, wanting to establish herwork before going into business. The lecture was scheduled to start at 7:30 PM, and of course, Aurora wasn''t actually going to attend it. She removed her sses, applied a fresher makeup look, donned a ck dress, elegantly pinned up her hair, and stepped into seven-centimeter heels. She looked both elegant and luxurious. She timed it so that she could either approach Julian as he arrived or after the lecture ended. After a brief consideration, she decided to take the initiative and approach him as soon as he got out of his car. Asher''s information had noted that Julian was very punctual, always arriving early but neverte. Around 7:10 PM, a Rolls-Royce Phantom, a collector''s edition, came into view, while the other students had already headed obediently to the auditorium. Aurora knew that the principal and dean were waiting to greet him at the back, so her n was to intercept the car! It was her first time doing something like this, her heart pounding wildly as she waved her arms, and to her surprise, the car actually stopped. Aurora, who had thought it would surely fail, was somewhat incredulous; she hadn''t even yed her trump card yet. The glossy ck car door opened slowly, and a high-end custom-made leather shoe hit the ground, followed by smooth, well-fitted trousers. "Sir, hello, I hope I''m not disturbing you, I am-" she hurried forward. Before the person could fully exit the car, a familiar voice said, "Not at all disturbing, I came specifically to see you." Hearing this, Aurora was stunned; the man''s familiar face appeared before her. Just days ago, she had him bound on a bed, torturing him. Aurora''s smile froze; he was Julian Ba, the president? Her first instinct was to run as far away as possible. "How dare you run!" Julian quickly caught up to her, grabbing her wrist. Aurora felt she really shouldn''t havee to school today; how could she be so unlucky? She thought their paths would never cross again, yet here they were, meeting so soon. "Mr... Mr. Ba," she turned, her smile stiff, realizing she had offended him before herpany evenunched-effectively cutting off her own path forward. "You stop my car and think to run?" He looked her up and down; the ck silk dress made her skin appear as pale as snow, her earrings gently swaying. Her slender neck, delicate corbones, and the high heels entuating her long, straight legs brought back memories of how she had ignited his desire that night; she had changed so much. "It''s not... I stopped the wrong car, Mr. Ba. I said we were even, and today was just a misunderstanding. If you''re busy, I won''t keep you." She tried to withdraw her hand, her tone much more restrained than that night, knowing his identity now, how could she still act so brazenly? If she had known it was him in the car, not a hundred times the courage would have made her provoke him. She had reproached herself a hundred times over, but Julian''s grip only tightened, not letting go. "Miss Montgomery, our game that night was quite enlightening. Little did I know, it''s also addictive. Join me again tonight," Julian''s seductive voice suggested. Chapter 18: The Fish Takes the Bait Aurora was on the verge of tears; had she known his true identity, she would never have provoked him. Although he had taken her virginity years ago, he had also done her a significant favor, bncing out their past encounter. When she had bumped into him at a nightclub, it was a spontaneous decision to seek revenge for the incident from three years ago. It had felt satisfying at the moment, but now she could no longer muster a smile. "Mr. Ba, that night was just a joke on my part," she said. "What a pleasantly surprising joke," he replied, his smile growing more devilish. Since Aurora had left, he had people investigate everything about her, including her unexpected founding of a publicpany in the United States during her years away. Besides seeking revenge, she was also preparing tounch this newpany, with the location already secured; the next steps were all about its management. When he learned she was busy with her new venture, he deliberately leaked news of his uing lecture at Clothville University. Given his status, she would surely approach him, which she did, clearly unaware of his identity from theirst encounter. Offending him and still expecting to thrive in business? He wasn''t in a rush to confront her, preferring to let her walk right into his trap. And now, the fish had taken the bait. "Not funny," Aurora muttered with a twist of her lips. "Get in the car," Julian said, pulling her towards his vehicle. "Sir, I don''t know you! Please let go of me, we both have things to do; don''t waste each other''s time," Aurora protested, trying to pull her hand free. "We''ve shared a bed, and you still say you don''t know me?" Julian whispered harshly. "Scoundrel!" Aurora eximed, appalled that a man of his stature would speak so crudely. "There are worse things I could do. We don''t have to get in the car; this spot is quite scenic, I think..." he said, pinning her against a tree, his lips nearing hers. Though most people were at a lecture in the auditorium today, they were on a main path of the school, where some students and faculty still passed by. Aurora quickly pushed him away, "I''ll walk myself." Watching her retreat, Julian''s lips curled into a sly smile. "You can''t run away, woman." Aurora got into the car, and Julian sat beside her,manding coldly, "Take me home." "Don''t you have a lecture?" Aurora thought of the eager girls and the waiting officials, surprised at his sudden decision to leave. "How else could I lure out you little fox?" Julian smirked, eyes twinkling mischievously. "You are..." Aurora realized it was too coincidental that he stopped the car as soon as she signaled, understanding that he had set a trap for her. Knowing his status, it would indeed be easy for him to gather information about her. "Sir, should I cancel your evening ns?" asked Rocky, adjusting his sses in the front seat. "Yes," Julian responded simply. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "So many students were looking forward to your lecture, and you just decide not to go?" Aurora said anxiously. "Did you look forward to it?" he countered. "If I had known it was you, I wouldn''t have..." Aurora blurted out. "I might still go, but you have to listen from the audience," he proposed a condition. Seeing her current disguise, Aurora had no intention of revealing her identity yet. If she showed up in the ssroom, wouldn''t Ivy and others know she was back? "No," she tly refused. Chapter 19: You Can Choose to Jump Out the Window Rocky directly called the principal to cancel the schedule, and the car turned around. "Tonight I have no ns; you can go home," Julian informed Rocky. "Yes, sir. Ben, please let me out at the next intersection," Rocky said as the driver pulled over to the side of the road, and he hurriedly left. Aurora bit her lip, thinking about how to extricate herself from the situation, probably the stupidest thing she had done today. "If you want to leave, there is a way," Julian said, noticing her furrowed brow. "What way?" Aurora asked. "You could choose to jump out the window," he said with a mischievous smile, finding pleasure in her frozen expression. Aurora took a deep breath. "Sir, I am very sorry about that night; please let me go," she decided to yield first and then leave. Julian gazed at her delicate face, noting the changes from the past, not only in stature but also in character. She was a daughter and heiress of the Montgomery family, a flower raised in a greenhouse, with inherent pride. Three years ago, on that night, she had agreed to a deal with him,rgely because she had been drugged and had lost control over her body, leaving her with no choice but to meet her objectives this way. Otherwise, with her pride, how could she have willingly used her body as a bargaining chip? Three years had smoothed her rough edges, making her more cunning. Yet, a few days ago, she had asionally shown her naive side, though it was rare now. Now, she was even willing to submit to him, which was unlike her. Julian pinched her smooth chin. "You promised you would stay by my side," he remembered angrily rushing into the airport, where that carefree woman had smiled at him before leaving. "Sir, I don''t remember the past," Aurora had said at the time, just to get away, not knowing she would still have dealings with him. "Forgetting doesn''t matter; I will make you remember bit by bit," Julian released his grip. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! Aurora frowned as her phone vibrated, the notification was a trending news alert. Opening it, she saw a photo of Hayden''s sleeping face. The headline read: Shocking Scandal: Photo Leak Exposes Hayden Alvarez in Bed with Mystery Woman, Fiance Susan Simmons Betrayed This was the photo Aurora had taken that night, previously unexposed until the media collectively pushed it, turning it into a trending topic within an hour. Aurora browsed thements. "Hmm, rich people are all the same. He just pretended to be cultured and gentle. I can''t believe someone who is getting engaged would cheat like this." "The world is so messy." "This time I support his wife, she should fiercely retaliate against these two betrayers." Various bizarrements appeared, and seeing the word ''betrayers,'' Aurora''s lips curved into a mocking smile, knowing who the real betrayer in this love affair might be. She clicked into Susan''s profile, where hertest status was bombarded with their photos and variousments. Looking at her refreshing selfie, Aurora wondered what expression Susan might have now. She should have known about this affair, as Aurora had anonymously sent the photos to her parents that night. Unfortunately, her proud parents probably thought it was a threat from a third party, unaware that a storm was silently brewing. Her goal was to strip the facade off them and let everyone see the truth! Julian found it odd how she suddenly became quiet and looked at her, noticing she was still smiling. What could be so amusing? He snatched her phone and saw the news, "Do you still have feelings for him?" Seeing Hayden''s face, Julian''s eyes suddenly turned cold. Chapter 20: You Can Only Be Involved With Me Julian knew the events of three years ago better than anyone. Seeing Aurora still keeping tabs on Hayden''s news, his anger deepened instantly. "I like him, and it''s none of your business, Mr. Ba," Aurora said coldly, attempting to retrieve her phone. The thought of this man wanting to control everything about her made her ufortable. If provoking him into anger would work, why not go for it? Julian, however, looked at the phone''s screen again and even zoomed in on a picture, as if suddenly realizing something. He abruptly pulled open Aurora''s pinned-up hair, causing the silky strands to fall around her shoulders. "What are you doing?!" Aurora asked in rm. Little did she know, Julian pulled her into his embrace and took a selfie of them both, even kissing her cheek twice. Trapped in his arms, Aurora finally understood Julian''s intentions! Could he have recognized the woman in the photo as herself? That must be why he chose this method to confirm it. Seeing the angle in the photo matched that of a news report, the chill from the man beside her intensified. The leaked photo clearly showed two people in bed, their bare skin exposed. "Have you slept with him?" Julian''s voice was now several degrees colder than before. Even the driver in front was so startled that he nearly swerved the car! Julian stared into the rearview mirror, prompting the driver to quickly apologize, "Sorry, Mr. Ba," and he lowered the privacy screen between the front and back seats. All the while, Aurora was looking for a way out. Men like him tended to have a strong possessive streak. If he knew she had already slept with Hayden, that Hayden had touched her, he would surely despise her and tell her to leave. Aurora swiftly decided, "Yes, I''ve always liked him. I came back this time just to win him back." Sure enough, her words infuriated Julian. His gaze turned even colder, and Aurora, observing his expression, thought it was about time. "Is it because you still have feelings for him that you didn''t sleep with me that night?" Julian stared intently at Aurora. "Yes, that night three years ago was just a deal. You solved a problem for me, and I paid you. We''ve been even since, Mr. Ba. I have another appointment soon, please ask him to stop the car." Aurora thought her words were clear enough that any man would understand. But she underestimated Julian a bit; his thinking was always different from others. "If sleeping together once doesn''t work, then I''ll continue until you give up on him for good." "What does my rtionship with him have to do with you?" Aurora didn''t realize how stubborn this man could be; the more he couldn''t have something, the more obsessed he became. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! Every sentence she spoke contradicted him, fueling his anger. He had once thought she would stay by his side. Who knew the cunning bunny would deceive him and then flee Clothville? Over three years, he thought he had forgotten her. That was until that night in the club, when he heard her voice and his memories awakened. He had never truly forgotten her. He set a trap to lure this little bunny back, not knowing her heart still harbored the man who had hurt her. She belonged to him, and he could not allow her to think of another man. Absolutely not. "You can only be involved with me." "You narcissist!" He silenced her with a kiss. Aurora thought she was invulnerable, but she had met her match in this chauvinistic, obsessive narcissist. Chapter 21: Dont You Think Im Dirty? Julian, like a fierce tiger, pinned her down on the back seat. The driver, hearing themotion in the back, knew that Mr. Ba was about to get started right behind him! He just sped towards the vi. "Uh, stop..." Aurora, on the verge of tears, had no idea that provoking this man would not only prevent him from letting her go but also lead him tounch a more fierce assault. She had barely spoken a word when Julian''s tongue took advantage of the opening. Perhaps fueled by anger, his actionscked the consideration of three years ago and were rougher! Aurora struggled with all her might to push the man off her. "We''ve slept together, don''t you find me dirty?" she said deliberately. Julian''s eyes visibly cooled, perhaps impacted by her words, and he momentarily stopped. Aurora took a deep breath, quickly straightened her skirt and hair, and sat upright, cursing Julian as a lecher! At this moment, regretting her previous foolish act was useless; she just wanted to provoke Julian, who apparently yed by no rules. "Besides Hayden Alvarez, who else?" the man suddenly asked. "What?" She was momentarily confused about what he meant. "Over these years, besides Hayden Alvarez, who else has touched you?" Julian grabbed her pale, jade-like wrist. "The tricks you used on me that night, who taught you those?" It turned out he was actually asking this! Aurora blushed; in terms of actual experience, she had only spent one night with Julian. Butter, she wanted topletely change her character, to be a siren, and sometimes her face was the best pass. She understood men''s weaknesses well. Though she hadn''t been physically involved with others, she had learned some seductive techniques useful in the corporate world. Since Julian had asked, Aurora decided to go all in, hoping to make him give up on herpletely. "Many, I can''t remember," she said, seemingly offhandedly. "How many is many?" Julian was rtively calm. "Eighty, maybe a hundred," Aurora threw out a number, assuming any normal man would back off. Why would someone at the top of the food chain, who could have as many clean women as he wanted, be interested in her, a "dirty" woman? "I''m giving you onest chance to take back what you just said," Julian tightened his grip on her wrist. "I-I remembered wrong," Aurora winced in pain, and he slightly lessened his grip. "Uh?" His gaze was intense as he looked at her. Aurora''s lips, bitten by him, gleamed enticingly as she opened her mouth slightly: "It should be over a hundred, it''s been too long, I don''t remember." With that statement, Julian''s expression darkened even more. "It seems you''ve had a very enriching three years," he said meaningfully, no wonder she had teased him so that night. Perhaps she learned all these tricks from someone else. Thinking of her rolling in the sheets with someone else made his stomach turn. He had been celibate for her, a heartless woman, while she lived a life of debauchery! Chapter 22: Ill Clean It for You Over the past three years, countless women had vied for his attention, seeking his favor. However, every time he saw those undressed or half-dressed women, he only felt disgust. Instead, the image that lingered in his mind was of that one night-the innocent look of the little white bunny. He remembered how her hair sprawled across the pristine bed sheets, her cheeks flushed and her lips, moistened by his kisses, as tempting as petals. The mere thought of her body excited him. He had waited for her return with great anticipation, only for her to dare say she had been with many men. Anger swelled within him. Julian felt a surge of rage. Aurora sensed she had provoked him. She tidied her slightly disheveled hair behind her ear. "Sir, you''re not my only one, neither in the past nor now. I said I have another matterter, please stop the car." Julian''s body pressed closer. "Since you''ve made yourself dirty, it''s only natural that I clean you up." Aurora began to feel uneasy about his words. "What do you mean?" "You''re a smart girl, how can you not understand what I''m saying?" Julian''s rage turned into a sinister smile. That smile sent a chill down Aurora''s spine, a bad premonition sweeping across her heart. The driver, sensing the mood, wisely stopped the car. "Sir, we have arrived. I''ll be off now." He quickly fled the vehicle. In the confined space, the distance between them was minimal. She hurriedly opened the car door to leave. Julian did not stop her. They were on his territory now-where could she possibly escape to? He stepped out of the car with elegant strides, watching the woman fleeing in panic, reminding him of their first encounter. She had rushed into his arms in a panic back then, crying for him to save her. But that was at Montgomery Manor; today, they were at his vi. Now, it was his turn to chase her. "Miss Montgomery, I don''t mind you running in that direction, but if you anger my little sweetheart, I can''t guarantee your safety," he called out coolly. Aurora glimpsed water ahead. A bad feeling passed through her again. What was in that water? "Who is your little sweetheart?" She stopped to ask. "My little sweetheart is just that-a four-legged, amphibious creature. Oh, and it could probably bite your head off in one go," Julian whispered "gently" into her ear. A chill ran down Aurora''s back. Did this freak keep a crocodile or some monsters?! As she paused, Julian scooped her up and carried her towards the vi''s entrance. "Let go, I can walk on my own," Aurora struggled in his arms. "Do you think you can escape from here? If you just can''t stay quietly by my side, I don''t mind feeding you to my little sweetheart. But rest assured, I''ll keep you in a cage away from it. My little sweetheart would guard the cage around the clock. If you want to experience something spicy, I could arrange that," Julian threatened coldly. Aurora shuddered at the thought, feeling like she was dealing with a ruthless mafia boss, a demon, not a normal CEO. Seeing her now silent but furious, Julian felt pleased. It seemed she wasn''t as tough as she appeared. With just a little maniption, he had her under his control. "Wouldn''t it have been nice if you''d been a good girl from the start?" he murmured as he carried her back into the vi, where the maids greeted them with smiles. Julian headed directly to the room they had shared for three years. He threw her onto the massive bed. Aurora looked around-the room was still the same as before. Chapter 23: You Are a Pervert Lying in this bed, memories of that night three years ago came flooding back. Although she hadn''t refused him that night, so much had happened. How could Aurora, whose heart was utterly broken, possibly find any joy? All that was left in her heart was a desire for revenge! Thinking of his wild actions that night, Aurora''s face turned pale; it''d been three years, and the sheets hadn''t been changed in all these three years. Seeing the change in her expression, he slowly approached her. "It seems you remembered something," he said casually, ripping off his tie. Julian was an exceptionally handsome man, and even the simple act of pulling off his tie could captivate many women. Instinctively sensing danger, Aurora hurriedly got out of bed, but before her feet could touch the ground, Julian blocked her path. "What are you trying to do?" she asked somewhat helplessly. "Didn''t you say you were dirty? I just want to clean you up," he said with a smile that did not reach his eyes. "I''ve been with other guys; no water can clean me now. Please, let me go," she pleaded softly. Julian gently caressed her cheek, "Why not? I will use my body to wash away every trace of other men on you. She had been with over a hundred men? What''s the problem? Even if she did it once with each of those men, that makes over a hundred times. If they did it three times a night, it could all be done in a month. He would be more than willing to give her a month to forget everything; he wanted her heart to have only him! Hearing his words, Aurora felt even colder, now deeply regretting her earlier reckless words that had provoked him. But what''s said is like water spilled; how could she have known this man would y out of turn? She had dug herself into a pit, and even if she retracted her words now, he probably wouldn''t believe her. "I''ve told you before, you helped me once, and I repaid you with my body. We were even then; why do you have to do this to me?" "Don''t forget, you agreed to stay by my side," Julian said word by word. He would never forget the day he received a call from Aurora fleeing the country, feeling like a beloved pet had suddenly run away. Her body had been given to him; in Julian''s mind, she was his possession, and he had not allowed her to leave! How dare she run! "We never settled anything; how are we even?" he said coldly with a smirk, carrying Aurora straight to the bathroom. Aurora was thrown into the bathtub. She tried to escape, but how could she match a man''s strength? A cold cascade of water poured down, soaking herpletely, her dress clinging tightly to her body, perfectly outlining her figure. "Julian Ba, have you gone mad?" Aurora''s makeup was ruined, and she wiped her face, asking hysterically. "Isn''t it what you said? ''We bathe before we do it," he replied with a smile, throwing her own words back at her from their time in the hotel. Aurora deeply suspected this man was avenging the past bullying, "Will you undress yourself, or shall I help you?" His gaze wandered over her body, and Aurora quickly covered her chest with her hands. "It seems you still won''t cooperate with me; I''ll have to do it myself," he said, reaching for the zipper of her dress. "You are a pervert!!!" Aurora struggled in vain as he began to tear at her dress. Chapter 24: Or Should I Help You The cold water cascaded over her fair, smooth skin, gathering into small streams across her chest. Aurora, her body speckled with droplets, resembled a rose after the rain, enticingly dew-kissed and ripe for picking. As the water slowly warmed, Aurora''s heart remained frozen, her gaze ice-cold as she stared at the man before her. Julian, seemingly oblivious to her expression, let his eyes linger on her chest and below. "Last one, do you want to do it, or should I?" he asked. "You''re shameless!" Aurora eximed. Other than three years ago, when she had revealed herself to Julian, she had never been so exposed in front of another man. That night, though she had tried every trick to entice Julian, the real deal had only really happened once, three years ago. Now, the thought of undressing in front of a man was utterly humiliating. "Looks like it''s up to me," Julian said, moving to undress her. "Get out! I''ll wash myself," Aurora dered, knowing well what this man was capable of, and resigned that she couldn''t escape today. Julian cracked a slight smile. "Alright, you have twenty minutes," he conceded, not wanting to push Aurora too hard for fear she might flee again. After all, even a cornered bunny will bite-a lesson he''d learned from Aurora three years earlier. He wasn''t afraid of her biting; he was just worried she might run. With Julian surprisingly cooperative, Aurora was taken aback; she had thought it would take much effort to make him leave. Submerged in the bathtub, which was a massage tub that adjusted to maintain the perfect temperature for humanfort, she nced at the only exit, the bathroom door, and dismissed any thoughts of escape. She sank back into the bathwater, feeling unlucky-everything had been going smoothly until she encountered this devil. The door opened again, and she submerged herselfpletely, wary. "What are you doing here again?" "Just bringing you some clothes. You wouldn''t want toe out naked, would you? Of course, I wouldn''t mind, and I can just take them away," he said, holding a nightgown. Seeing him pretend to leave, Aurora felt helpless. She couldn''t very welle out in soaking wet clothes, which would be no different from being naked. "Wait, you just... just put the clothes down," she said urgently, reaching out to stop him. Julian smiled faintly and ced the clothes aside, his hand brushing ambiguously over her soft, pale arm. "Just like snow, isn''t it?" "You, you cad!" Aurora quickly withdrew her hand back into the water. Julian stood at the edge of the bathtub, looking down at her with deep eyes. "At first, you seemed to know a lot about sex, and I almost believed what you said about those many men," he said, narrowing his eyes and leaning closer to Aurora, who covered her chest and moved back, her makeup removed, looking just like the young girl she was three years ago. "Now, it seems I was mistaken, Miss Montgomery. You''ve disguised yourself too well; you almost fooled even me." She was on guard against him all night, gaining nothing but the chance to lure him. Today, she avoided any contact with him even more. Julian, experienced as he was, noticed something off about her earlier statements. Aurora''s body betrayed her through involuntary gestures she couldn''t fake. Realizing he was testing her to debunk her previous statements, Aurora was struck with fear. Could this man''s scheming go any deeper? "You have twenty minutes. Maybe you should think things over. I''ll ask you againter, and if you lie to me, you know the consequences." Chapter 25: Little Bunny, You’ve Become Clever Aurora was seething with anger. What on earth had happened? She had merely wanted to return and develop her business, but somehow, she had ended up provoking this man. What was his intention now? To imprison her? To rape her? Perhaps the water was toofortable, or perhaps she was too tired, but as she thought, she fell asleep. Since returning, she had been busy setting up her newpany, running errands by day and reviewing documents and drawings by night, never resting. Now,fortably soaking in the bathtub, she quickly drifted off to sleep. When Julian entered again and saw the woman lying in the bathwater, the words he was about to say were swallowed back. He quietly stood by the tub, gazing at her sleeping face. When he first met her, she was a terrified little bunny, her face streaked with tears. That night, in the heat of passion, he was like a man possessed, insatiable for more. It was only when she could no longer bear it and cried, begging him to stop, that he reluctantly did so, thinking he would keep her anyway and that they would have plenty of opportunities in the future. Little did he know that this little bunny would flee and disappear for three years. When she reappeared, she was like a different person. Her seductive figure and provocative actions, even mockingly tying himself up to torment him as revenge for the past. Seeing her again today, she was dignified and elegant, her conversation exceptional, clearly the image of a business elite. It seemed that every time he met her, he saw a different side of her. She was like a chameleon, only now perhaps this was the real her. She had let down all her masks, lying there quietly, a faint sadness in her brows. He had already thoroughly investigated her these past few days; she had returned from the United States to establish a firm foothold in Clothville. When he suddenly recalled a newspaper photo, Julian remembered something. That night at the nightclub, she had handed a man an envelope. Julian knew that man, although only by sight; he never forgot a face, and he knew the man was an editor at Veridian Entertainment. It was very likely that the woman had released Hayden''s picture. If it was as she had previously stated, merely to win back Hayden, she would certainly not have used this method. Firstly, the photo barely showed her face, obscured by her hair-a direct shot would have been more impactful. Secondly, if she truly still loved Hayden, she would never resort to such tactics, which were all detrimental and no benefit. Hayden had already announced his engagement to the media, and this scandal at such a critical moment was the biggest blow to him. It would not only affect thepany''s reputation but also directly impact his position as the heir of the Alvarez family. The reason Hayden agreed to marry Susan was not because he liked her but to leverage the Simmons family''s power. Now, with the scandal breaking, both the Simmons and Alvarez families were putting pressure on Hayden, no doubt adding to his stress. Julian analyzed Aurora''s intentions carefully. She wasn''t trying to win back Hayden. Her real purpose was likely to destroy him! Back then, she was betrayed by her boyfriend and best friend, manipted by her stepsister and stepmother. Now, returning as the heir to the Montgomery family, her visit was shrouded in mystery, with only one purpose: revenge. By establishing her ownpany, she would have the financial means to strike at her enemies and rightfully reim everything that was hers. Looking at her slightly tired face and thinking of all the lies she had told him, his smile grew wider. "You little bunny, you''ve be clever. But the cleverer you are, the less I can bear to let you go." Chapter 26: A Tender Night Julian merely stood quietly beside her, and he was able to decipher so much from all those minor details. All in all, now he could believe that Aurora could no longer be in love with Hayden. That night, all those tricks she used on him sure were undeniable for sure, but whether she had another man still required investigation. "Tonight, you are safe," Julian said as he carefully lifted her from the bathtub with a towel he had taken from the side. His movements were minimal, careful not to wake Aurora, who seldom slept as soundly as she did now, having been ustomed to a life on the run over the years. It must be said, the automatically heating massage bathtub was quite useful. She herself did not expect to sleep so soundly. Julian''s actions were gentle as he softly unfolded the nket and ced Aurora on the soft bed, though he was usually quick and decisive. He had never treated anyone with such tenderness. She seemed like fragile jewelry, which he might crush if he pressed too hard. After he finished washing up, Julian quietlyy down beside her, his heart swelling with desire. However, he forcefully suppressed these improper thoughts. After all, there would be other opportunities, so he decided not to disturb her sleep tonight. He softly turned off the light, and in the darkness, he noticed her arms crossed in front of her chest in a small, shrimp-like curve. This posture was a sign of great insecurity, indicating that she subconsciously felt unsafe. It reminded him of what she had been through. She should have been a princess held in high esteem, but fate brutally stripped her of her crown. Her stepmother tormented her severely, and the man she loved cheated on her with her best friend. She had no home to return to, and that night three years ago, she lost everything. However, when God closed a door, he opened a window. Though she had lost everything, she had him in her life now. Initially, Julian wanted to keep her by his side to protect her and avenge her, but it seemed she preferred to seek revenge herself. The trials of the past three years had made her stronger. It must be said, she had be more captivating than before, even catching his eye with her stunning presence. From now on, he would be her strongest support, protecting her thoroughly. If she wished to seek revenge, he would join her. If she chose to be the woman behind him, he would apany her every step of the way until the end of their lives. From this day forward, he would not allow anyone else to hurt her! Unbeknownst to Julian, as he ced his hand on Aurora''s waist, the woman in his arms had opened her eyes. The waist was one of the most sensitive parts of the body, and she woke up instantly, her mind racing in the pitch dark. Yet, that familiar feeling made her recognize him immediately. Julian simply held her waist, doing nothing more, and she could feel her back warming up against his chest. She quickly assessed the situation, knowing that any sudden movement might spark something more, and the implications were clear without needing further thought. Earlier, she was worried about how to face Julian''s confrontation, but now, she had managed to slip through unnoticed. Now, all she had to do was continue to pretend. With that thought, she closed her eyes and truly fell asleep in his arms. Chapter 27: Hes Hot Initially thinking that she would be sleep-deprived, Aurora didn''t expect her to sleep soundly. Perhaps it was because she had worn herself outtely. Julian held her tightly, as if she were a treasured possession he had recovered, and they slept through until morning. ustomed to rising early, Julian watched Aurora sleep peacefully. Knowing she had been tiredtely, he chose not to wake her. He tiptoed barefoot to the bathroom to wash up. In fact, Aurora had woken up when he got out of bed. She knew the man beside her was awake, but she dared not open her eyes right then, unsure if he would treat her as he had the night before. She cracked her eyes open slightly, watching Julian in the bathroom, feeling an almost surreal sensation. She had slept so deeply in his arms the previous night, not waking once, which felt like a miracle. She realized she was still naked, covered only by a silk duvet thaty smoothly over her skin. The warmth of his body lingered in the bed as she covertly observed his actions. Julian went about his morning routine with the same decisive efficiency he disyed in the business world, brushing his teeth, washing his face, and shaving, all in just a few minutes. As Aurora contemted how to extricate herself, he suddenly stripped off his pajamas! Catching sight of his well-toned body, she quickly shut her eyes. It was undeniable that he was in excellent shape. His muscles were perfectly defined, especially the standard eight-pack abs and the enticing V-line. That night three years ago, she had been too heartbroken to notice much, na?vely spending the night with him. Now, Aurora was no longer the innocent young girl she once was, but she still had to admire how incredibly hot his body was. The sound of the shower echoed from the bathroom. "Did he always shower with the door open?" she wondered. The sight of the attractive man early in the morning brought a slight flush to her cheeks. She felt uneasy even in sleep and wanted to leave quickly. Hearing the water stop, she nced over reflexively as Julian casually towel-dried himself and wrapped a towel around his waist. Aurora promptly closed her eyes again as the sound of the wardrobe opening reached her. She peeked at him choosing his clothes from the abundant selection in his closet. For someone of his status, daily outfits and meals were usually prepared in advance by others, based on his schedule. Yet watching him skillfully pick out his clothes, it was clear he usually managed these details himself, despite his domineering nature. This made him seem a bit less cold. He put on a white shirt, and the sunlight cascaded down his body, making the white shirt glow. His decisive dressing was silently graceful. He tied his tie, adjusted his shirt in front of the mirror, and then closed the wardrobe. Turning, he looked at the woman in the bed, the morning''s first rays of sunlight making her skin radiant. As if she were his princess, he leaned over and gently kissed her red lips. Suddenly, he realized he enjoyed such mornings, his woman still deep in sleep, their exchange of morning kisses. This kiss was devoid of desire, merely a peck, yet it made Aurora''s heart race, the scent of his fresh shower gel lingering in her nose. Chapter 28: You are the Only Woman Who Has Been Here Aurora''s heartbeat quickened as she feared that the man''s sexual desire would lead him to make love to her that morning. However, it turned out she was overthinking it. Julian merely kissed her lightly and then left, pulling the door open and heading downstairs. Only when he was gone did Aurora breathe a sigh of relief and open her eyes. Was she safe now? She quickly got out of bed. Her dress had been soaked in the bathtub the previous night, and she had been carried to the bed wrapped only in a towel by Julian. Searching through the wardrobe, she found only men''s clothes. Desperate, Aurora considered the humiliating prospect of leaving the house undressed. She grabbed one of Julian''s white shirts and wore it, clinging to the hope that her clothes fromst night had dried. When she saw her underwear and dress still floating in the bathtub, despair set in. How was she to leave the vi today? She had nned to slip away quietly, unnoticed by others. Now, it seemed that the n was ruined. She had no choice but to ask the maid to prepare suitable outfit for her. It seemed escaping so easily three years ago was due to Julian''s disregard for her back then. She feared he would not let her leave easily today. Aurora continued to search his wardrobe, hoping to find clothes left by another woman who might have stayed the night. In her mind, a man like Julian would neverck for femalepany. It was amon urrence. She was so engrossed in her search that she didn''t notice the door open. Julian, having just finished breakfast, came up to see if she had awoken. He pushed the door open to find her in his white shirt, which hung loose on her frame yet had a special allure. Beyond that, she wore nothing else, revealing her long, straight legs, especially as she tiptoed around the wardrobe. Sunlight streamed through the gaps in the curtains, casting a golden glow on her, merging her and the room into a single enticing vista. The room was carpeted softly, and she was barefoot, her ck hair slightly curled and casually draped over her back. Aurora appearednguid and enchanting. Julian approached quietly, the carpet muffling his footsteps. He embraced her from behind, his voice maic. "Looking for something? Let me help." Startled by his sudden presence, Aurora nearly screamed. His hands gently encircled her waist, the mere gesture making her heart pound. She was all too aware of the saying "A spark can start a great fire". And right now, she had no rope to bind Julian with. She hadn''t forgotten what she had done to Julian before. He had spared herst night only because she was asleep. Now that they were both awake, if he truly intended to misbehave, she was on his territory and escape would be impossible. She stood still, trying not to provoke him, and pretended as if nothing was amiss. "You soaked all my clothesst night. I need something suitable to wear." Julian leaned in and whispered, "In all these years, you''re the only woman who has been in my room. How could there be another woman''s things here? Just inform the butler if you need something." "Mr. Ba, do you think I can go out dressed like this?" Aurora asked coldly. Chapter 029: Not What I Have Asked For Aurora turned towards him and Julian found her even more enticing at that moment. She had hurriedly put on a white shirt, only buttoning the lower buttons, leaving the top two undone. Her neck was as elegantly fair as a swan''s, leading down to her delicate corbones. He knew she wore nothing under that white shirt. Julian had to admit that this was somehow more alluring than if she wore nothing at all. Looking at the Venus-like beauty before him, he spoke in an ambiguous and maic voice, "Need clothes? I can provide them for you." Aurora felt that it couldn''t be that easy. "What''s the catch?" His tone and expression clearly indicated a negotiation was underway. Suddenly, he leaned in and gently bit her earlobe, knowing well that her ears were sensitive. The moment his lips barely touched her ear, she shivered and tried to step back, but the wardrobe was behind her. Feeling her body tense up as if preparing for battle, Julian then released her earlobe. "Kiss me once, and I''ll have the clothes sent up." Aurora blinked, considering that a kiss wouldn''t cost her much, but she was wary he might attempt something more. "I''ll kiss you, but on one condition. You can''t do anything else to me." "What sort of ''anything else''? Perhaps you could specify," he said with a teasing look. Aurora red at him coldly, wishing she could skewer him. "You know exactly what I mean. Nothing like what happened three years ago." "So, you remember that night? I thought you had forgotten all about it. I have to leave at eight," Julian remarked, ncing at his wristwatch. "We have ten minutes left, and you know well that ten minutes isn''t nearly enough for that sort of thing." If not for his attire, exclusively high-end limited editions, Aurora would have considered him a rogue! "Are you serious? If I kiss you, you''ll give me the clothes, right?" Aurora just wanted to get it over with. "Believe it or not," Julian said with a smile in his eyes. She closed her eyes and pecked his cheek, as quickly as if measured in the speed of light, then immediately pulled away. "Give the clothes to me," she stated coldly. "I didn''t ask for a kiss on the cheek, but here," he pointed at his lips. His lips were indeed attractive, and his features were both sculpted and refined. If it weren''t for that night three years ago, Aurora might not have been so averse to him. With anger yet helplessness, Aurora leaned in to kiss him, but before their lips could touch, Julian stopped her. "Put your hand here." He guided her hand to wrap around his neck, cing his own on her waist. Their posture was unmistakably that of a couple deeply in love. Aurora bit her lip, hesitating. In the end, she had no choice but to pretend his lips were those of a beloved cat, the only creature she could bear to kiss without disgust. She tiptoed again, their shadows merging in the sunlight, indescribably intimate and tender. At that moment, Julian''s heart unexpectedly filled with anticipation. Hecked no woman''s kisses, but none brought himfort like Aurora, now closing her eyes, did. As her lips gently touched his, he felt her body tense, ready to flee. Julian''s mouth curved into a shallow smile as he quickly grasped the back of her head with one hand, the other tightly clutching her slim waist, turning a passive position into an active, deep kiss. Chapter 30: I Really Want You Now His kiss wasden with endless affection, like a vortex into which Aurora almost drowned. Fortunately, she maintained a clear mind. She tried to push him away, but Julian simply pushed her down, causing her upper body to sink into the wardrobe. Shey in the huge wardrobe while his hands began to wander restlessly, caressing her neck and the soft flesh of her waist. Wearing only a white shirt, Aurora had no space to resist. She knew if Julian was this insistent, she would never have approached him that night! At such times, if a man were obedient, it would be suspicious, especially someone as domineering as Julian. Aurora bit his lips hard, hoping the pain would make him let go, but instead, he kissed her even more intensely. Julian watched her reactions closely. Though he longed to be close to her, he did not want to do so under her almost humiliated gaze. He teased her briefly and then left, giving Aurora''s heart a moment to rx. Soon, she realized she had felt relieved too soon. His hands moved from lower to higher, reaching under her shirt and kneading her moist, sensitive pearl. His other hand was kneading her breasts, igniting a fire as he explored her sensitive spots. Those ten minutes were probably the longest she had ever endured. After ten minutes, he finally let her go. Aurora pushed him away, keeping a distance, fearing he might lose control and take her back to bed. "Rest assured. If I had wanted to do so, I would have already started. Exactly ten minutes," he said, showing his wristwatch. One could say he broke his promise, but he had only kissed her without going further, although he had thoroughly explored her in those ten minutes. Aurora''s face turned red, and she cursed softly, "Scoundrel!" "If it wasn''t for an important meeting soon, I really would take you now. Wait here, I''ll have them bring up some clothes," he said as he turned and left. Aurora watched his retreating figure with gritted teeth, wondering how she could be so helpless against him! She recalled how clingy he was that night and vowed never to provoke him again. But Julian had only kissed her. He hadn''t gone further, even though Aurora felt his physical response. As Aurora was left dizzy from the kiss, Julian let her go and called the butler to bring her clothes. The butler was efficient. Within two minutes, he had brought her a set of clothes, including underwear and outer garments. "Miss Montgomery, please see if you like them. If not, you can choose something else," the butler said respectfully from the doorway. "Thank you. Leave them there," she responded with a cold snort in her heart. He had imed he hadn''t brought a woman here before. Yet, considering how remote this vi was, how could he have prepared young women''s clothing so quickly? And they were new clothes. Alone in the room, Aurora changed into the dress, which was her usual size. She thought the size might coincide with that of other women simr to her build. Of course, she didn''t know that next door there was a closet filled with women''s clothes, all bought in her size. That closet had been there for three years. Julian had waited for her for three years, knowing they would meet again someday. Only her bust size had increased slightly over the three years. The rest of the clothes, though fitting, felt a bit tight in that area. Chapter 031: You Are Important to Him Aurora had just finished getting herself fixed up when she descended the stairs. The house looked the same as it had three years ago, hardly changed at all. The housekeeper, a shrewd woman, had already prepared breakfast. "Miss Montgomery, your breakfast is ready. Mr. Ba had it specially prepared for you." However, Aurora had no desire to linger. She declined with a smile, "Thank you, but I''m not hungry. I have other matters to attend to and must be going." Upon hearing her intention to leave, the maids who had been dusting, sweeping, cleaning windows, and arranging flowers, suddenly gathered at the door with the speed of the wind, blocking her path. The housekeeper, with a benign smile, said, "Miss Montgomery, Mr. Ba has instructed us to prevent a recurrence of the events from three years ago. For now, you cannot leave." Aurora looked at the group below. The situation was indeed as she had anticipated. Julian had no intention of letting her go. "This is uwful detention. I can call the police," she said, pulling out her phone. The housekeeper, still smiling, took a white box from the side. "Miss Montgomery, this is a signal jammer. With a press of this button, there will be no signal throughout the vi." "You are being utterly unreasonable. What if I insist on leaving today?" Aurora asked, her expression turning frosty as she moved downstairs. "If you wish to leave, that''s possible, but you have to sign an agreement," the housekeeper replied, pping her hands. A maid quickly handed over a leather pouch. Aurora, suspicious, opened the leather pouch and carefully read the agreement. She had barely finished when she tore it up in a fit of rage. "The bastard, what does he take me for? Why should I stay by his side?" She felt that tearing it was not enough and even stomped on the pieces several times, as if she were crushing Julian''s face under her heels. The agreement was essentially a demand for her to stay and be his woman, with the terms negotiable at her discretion. To Aurora, it felt no different from being kept. Did he want to be a sugar daddy? The woman was to sleep with the man monthly, and the man would pay her. Did he see her as just another woman who threw herself at him, thinking she wanted this arrangement? The housekeeper, experienced as she was, hadn''t anticipated such a strong reaction from Aurora. Her expression remained steady, her smile unchanging. "Miss Montgomery, that was just a copy. If you find tearing them up amusing, I can make a hundred more." Aurora gradually calmed down. Julian was clearly trying to control her, and this housekeeper was no ordinary person. "What if I refuse to sign?" Aurora asked, sitting down on the sofa. "Then, unfortunately, Miss Montgomery, you must stay here. But rest assured. Although you cannot leave the vi, we will purchase for you anything you wish." As Aurora sat, struggling to contain her anger, the housekeeper motioned for the maids to leave. "Miss Montgomery, I know you feel furious and think Mr. Ba is despicable. Let me exin on behalf of Mr. Ba. You were the first girl he ever brought home. Since you deceived him and fled Clothville three years ago, he has never stopped looking for you." "In these three years, he hasn''t been with another woman. Although he doesn''t say it, I know he has been waiting for you." "The clothes you are wearing were prepared by him starting three years ago. Every quarter, the luxury brands send theirtest unreleased collections to the vi. He did all this because he believed you woulde back here. He can''t tolerate deceit from others, yet he tolerated it from you. Clearly, you hold a significant ce in his heart." Chapter 32: I Can Spend Tonight with You Aurora certainly didn''t believe the housekeeper''s words. After all, three years ago, they had shared a night of love, and nothing more. It was just their first meeting, with no feelings involved. Who would wait three years for someone from a one-night stand? The way the housekeeper spoke, it was as if Julian had already decided on her. These clothes must have been prepared for other women simr to her in build. The housekeeper was an employee of Julian''s, so naturally, she was supposed to speak in his favor. Perhaps noticing Aurora''s anger, the housekeeper continued, "Miss Montgomery, Mr. Ba is quite stubborn. If you don''t like him, don''t go against his wishes. Instead, speak gently to him, and he might lose interest in a few days." Aurora raised her eyebrows. She had to admit there was some logic in the housekeeper''s words. Was she actually helping her? "Why are you helping me?" she asked. The housekeeper smiled respectfully but did not respond. "I want to talk to him," Aurora said, feeling frustrated. "Sure thing, Miss Montgomery. Please hold," the housekeeper replied, dialing Julian''s number. "Missed me already?" Julian''szy voice came through the phone, exacerbating Aurora''s already heightened emotions. "Julian Ba, if I don''t sign the agreement, are you going to keep me here forever?" she asked sharply. Julian, his voice deep and maic, responded, "How am I keeping you? I prefer the word ''nurture''." "Is there a difference?" Aurora snapped coldly. "Of course, but you didn''t call to discuss the nuances of ''keeping'' versus ''nurturing'', did you?" "Julian Ba, I am not your possession, and I won''t sign that agreement," Aurora stated firmly. Julian seemed to have anticipated her refusal. "I don''t mind ''nurturing'' you for a lifetime, little bunny." "Mr. Ba, what do you really want from me? If you''re still bothered by what I did to you that day, I''ll let you get even. I just want my freedom, and I have a lot to do. Please let me go." Regardless of the housekeeper''s motives for her advice, Aurora softened her voice, perhaps realizing that her constant desire to escape intrigued him, a man who could have everything delivered to him by others, despite her resistance and bold acts of revenge, which presented a challenge he found appealing. "Perhaps that''s why he''s taken an interest in me," she thought. Julian''s tone cooled significantly due to her change in attitude. "How would you like to get even?" "Just let me go, and you can set the terms," her voice carried a hint of distress, and Julian knew she had returned for revenge, and she wasn''t lying about it. "Shall I tie you to the bed and ravage you?" Julian scoffed on the other end. But imagining that scenario, if it ended just in y without fulfilling the final desire, it would be he who suffered. However, the thought of her bound to the bed, showing a pitiful look, stirred some anticipation in him. "If you let me go, I can spend tonight with you, at your disposal," Aurora''s voice lowered slightly. "Really?" the man on the phone perked up, intrigued. He had only threatened her with the agreement, never truly intending for her to sign it, as it wouldn''t hold anyway. Julian was just afraid she''d run off like she did three years ago. He didn''t want to spend another three years searching for her. "Hmm, do you think I could escape your control?" Aurora scoffed. "That''s true," Julianughed. "I still have some errands to run today, but if you want, I''lle back here tonight to fulfill our agreement," Aurora said sullenly. "Tonight, I''ll send my people to pick you up." "That works. Can you now have them step aside and let me go?" Aurora demanded coldly. "Hand the phone to the housekeeper." Chapter 33: He Came To Her School "Yes, Mr. Ba. I understand," the housekeeper said respectfully as she hung up the phone. "Can I leave now?" Aurora nced at her. The housekeeper still smiled, "Miss Montgomery, you may leave, but Mr. Ba has requested that you have breakfast before you go. Mr. Ba is very considerate of you, Miss Montgomery. Please don''t disappoint him." "Alright, I''ll eat," Aurora said. She was hungry and just wanted to leave. After finishing her breakfast, the housekeeper arranged for a car to take her away as agreed. "Miss Montgomery, give me a call when you''re done, and I wille pick you up," the chauffeur said respectfully. "Okay." Aurora got out of the car briskly, mmed the door, and walked away without looking back. Was she really going to keep Julianpany? Impossible. The housekeeper''s reminder had made her realize how easily deceived that man was. In front of Julian, all she needed to do was act distressed and obedient, and he would agree to her requests. For her, it was all too easy. Her greatest achievement over these three years was her growth. Even if she felt aggrieved, she would never show it. As long as it served her purpose, she was willing to do anything. If she didn''t appear weak today, how would Julian take her lightly? Later in the afternoon, she nned to turn off her phone and see what he would do. Aurora had a busy day, attending two sses and spending the rest of her time handling paperwork for a newpany. "Miss Montgomery, shall I take you to the hotel?" Cameron asked. The amodation at the school was not up to standard, and Aurora often stayed at five-star hotels. "No, just drop me off at school today." Aurora shook her head. "Okay, Miss Montgomery," Cameron said, following the usual routine and dropping her off before reaching the school gate. At that moment, Aurora had already changed into her in disguise in the car. Julian would definitely not recognize her. Her phone was already turned off, and Aurora cheerfully imagined Julian fuming at that moment. Just half an hour ago, after finishing his day''s work and in high spirits, Julian had dialed Aurora''s number. He nned to personally pick her up for a splendid night together, having fantasized about it all day. Should he book a luxurious star-themed room at the fanciest hotel, or revisit the intimacy of three years ago at home? The more he thought about it, the more he couldn''t wait for nightfall. He had been excited all day, thinking of her. Knowing she was busy, he had not disturbed her earlier, but as he smiled and pressed the dial button... A cold, mechanical voice came through. "I''m sorry. The number you have dialed is switched off. Please..." Switched off? He had been tricked by her again, infuriating Julian to the point of smashing his phone. That woman was probably hiding somewhere,ughing at him! "Check every hotel in this city. I need to know where she''s staying!" Julianmanded, his face icy. Only she could deceive him like this, twice. He swore that if he caught her, he would punish her until she begged for mercy. Seeing Julian''s stern demeanor, Rocky knew that Aurora had seriously angered his boss this time. "Yes." Julian quickly thought it through. Checking the hotels was something Aurora would anticipate, so she likely wouldn''t stay at a hotel tonight. Where would she go? Montgomery family Manor? She had been hiding ever since her return, so that was out of the question. A friend''s house? Susan had hurt her deeply before, so that was also unlikely. That left only one ce. The school! With a stern face, Julian drove directly to Aurora''s school. Chapter 034: What A Madman! Aurora was in high spirits as she strolled through the campus, feeling that everything around her was splendid. She marveled at the vibrant flowers, the lush trees, and the fresh air of the campus. The thought of Julian''s enraged expression made her smile even wider. "Aurora." Ian recognized her immediately. After all, their ssmates were all elite, and the only one who dressed so inly was Aurora herself. "Ian." Aurora quickly masked her triumphant look. At school, she was extremely low- key. "I see you walking alone every day. Haven''t you made any friends yet?" Ian asked, though he didn''t find her strange and was always kind to her. To be precise, he was kind to everyone in the ss, and Aurora didn''t bother with those who mocked her daily. "They don''t seem to like me much," Aurora said, her head bowed and her face disying a pitiful expression. "I think it must be..." Ian was halfway through the sentence when Aurora heard a roaring sound interrupting him. She recognized it immediately. It was from a supercar! Even though the campus was not crowded at this hour, who would be mad enough to drive a supercar here? As she thought this, a sleek ck car came into view. It was a ck Koenigsegg CCR, priced over $30 million. Such a mboyant entrance could only belong to one person, she thought. "Help me out here." Aurora knew Julian''s character well. His previous actions of setting traps to ensnare her proved his cunning nature. If she ran now, it would only draw his attention. She had only one option. The next moment, she pulled Ian towards her. Ian''s tall frame shielded her perfectly. "Aurora, what''s wrong?" Ian was confused. Aurora buried her face in his chest. "Don''t move." Julian''s eyes scanned the roadside. Aurora was dressed in an unttering pinkce blouse and arge floral skirt, with ck cloth shoes on her feet, her hair a mess, andrge ck-framed sses on her nose. Even her own mother might not recognize Aurora now. In Julian''s memory, Aurora always dressed like a refined youngdy. He could never associate this inly dressed girl with Aurora. Ian blocked most of her from view, and Julian, having no suspicions, drove past. Hearing the roaring sound of the car fade away, Aurora peeked out from Ian''s embrace. As she did so, her sses fell to the ground. Ian, seeing her stunning face beneath the sses, was speechless for a long moment. "Aurora, you look so much better without sses! Why do you dress like this?" he asked, shocked. Aurora ced a finger to her lips. "Keep it a secret, okay?" She gave a sly smile, a stark contrast to her usual timid demeanor. Before Ian could recover, Aurora had already put on her sses and left. Ian stood under the tree, unable to collect his thoughts for a long time. So, was the Aurora everyone saw just an image she had crafted? But why would she hide such a dazzling face? And her recent behavior clearly indicated she was hiding from someone. Who was it? Question after question arose in Ian''s mind as Aurora, like a mystery, walked into his world. Chapter 35: Here to Collect a Debt Julian had wandered the campus for the better part of the day without catching a glimpse of Aurora. He eventually parked his car directly beneath the dormitory. The presence of such a shy sports car naturally drew a crowd. Not only did girls gather around inyers, but heads also popped out from every floor of the dormitory. Julian hadn''t even stepped out of his car before he was surrounded by onlookers. Without needing to initiate conversation, many student girls approached him, asking, "Sir, are you waiting for someone?" A woman dressed in a ckce dress boldly approached him. The dim light masked Julian''s identity from her. Julian nced at the woman, who was indeed attractive, but his thoughts remained with his "little bunny", imagining how good she would look in that ck dress. "Which department are you from?" Julian asked coldly. Delighted by his initiation, the woman beamed in excitement, "I''m from the Finance Department." "What a coincidence. I''m looking for someone from the Finance Department. Which ss are you in?" Julian inquired. He had previously dismissed other student girls after learning they weren''t from the department he was interested in, but now he had finally encountered one. "ss 24D, sir. Who are you looking for?" The woman leaned forward intentionally, entuating her cleavage, thinking she had a real chance after observing for a while and choosing her moment carefully. "ss 24D? That really is a coincidence. Do you know Aurora?" Julian gritted his teeth as he mentioned the name. The image of Aurora shed in the woman''s mind, wondering if this type of woman was what all CEOs preferred. But then she thought, given the man''s luxurious car, he was from apletely different league than Aurora. "Yes, I know her. Sir, what do you want with her?" "I''m here to collect a debt! Go check if she''s in the dorm. Bring her out to me." Julian had decided that once he got hold of her, he would make sure she couldn''t leave the bed daily. Aurora was good at escaping, wasn''t she? He would make passionate love to her every night, exhausting herpletely and making it impossible for her to run away. "Alright. Aurora rarely returns to the dorm and never stays overnight. I''ll call her roommates." The woman was unsure to whom she spoke, but she confirmed Aurora wasn''t in the dorm. "Sir, she hasn''te back." Julian snorted coldly. She really knew how to hide! She''d better pray he didn''t catch her! "Sir, may I have the honor of having a ride in your car?" The woman''s flirtatious demeanor only disgusted Julian. Julian couldn''t bother replying. He simply rolled up the windows, honked a few times to disperse the crowd, and sped off. The car roared, stirring up a gust that disheveled the woman''s hair and lifted her skirt, provokingughter from the crowd. Flushed with embarrassment, the woman ran off. At that moment, Aurora, dressed inly, emerged from the crowd. She took a deep breath, having narrowly escaped. But she wondered, if she could escape today, what about tomorrow? She couldn''t flee to America again. She had returned this time for revenge but had nownded herself in big trouble. She could imagine how harshly he would punish her if caught, yet the thought of his angry face somehow amused her. Maybe, she would worry about the futureter. For now, she was just happy. "Julian, you too have your bad days," she chuckled. Chapter 036: I Owe Him Ten Dollars Aurora ascended the stairs, overhearing everyone on the floor discussing the recent sports car. "My goodness, that car looks so cool; I bet it''s worth millions," a girl eximed. "Millions? That''s a limited edition supercar. The base model alone would cost $30 million, and that''s before any extra features," another car enthusiast replied. "Thirty million? I could never make that much in my lifetime! Was the guy handsome?" "He must be a wealthy businessman!" The chatter was incessant, but Aurora ignored it as she returned to her dorm room, where the excitement was still palpable. "Aurora, you''re back! Gemma was just asking about you," Penelope eximed, surprised to see Aurora. Their dorm room housed four, but many were often absent due to internships and thesis preparations in their senior year. Only Penelope and Gemma were regrs. Gemma, who had been flirting with Julian downstairs, initially thought Aurora lived nearby because she never stayed overnight. Despite her unfashionable attire, returning from the U. S. meant she couldn''t be really poor, and Aurora''s looks prevented further spection about her activities outside. "We have an exam tomorrow; I''m staying in to study today," Aurora said, pushing up her sses and dusting off her desk. "Aurora, did you see that car just now? I bet that guy came to pick up his girlfriend. A cool car and a handsome guy like that will definitely be the talk of the school." "Oh." Aurora''s response was cool and indifferent. Seeing her disinterest, Penelope frowned and her bangs and sses obscured her face, which visibly disappointed her. She rolled her eyes behind Aurora''s back. "Aurora, I just saw you hugging Ian. You know Ian has been pursuing Gemma. What are you trying to do?" Penelope''s tone was clearly provocative. Ian pursuing Gemma? Aurora, always so busy, could hardly keep up with such gossip. Confused by the question, she responded, "Oh, I just lost my bnce and he steadied me." "I saw you throw yourself into his arms; you almost kissed. Are you always that clumsy?" Penelope pressed. Just then, Gemma entered and saw Aurora in the room. Her expression filled with disdain. "Why are you here? Was that handsome guy looking for you, Aurora? What do you owe him that he''de all this way for you?" Gemma approached Aurora aggressively, grabbing her arm, which Aurora disliked and swiftly withdrew. "What did he say?" "He said he came to collect a debt. Aurora, do you know that handsome guy?" Gemma asked eagerly, obviously keen to connect with him. "Yeah, I owe him ten dors," Aurora replied nonchntly without looking up. "What, ten dors? He came all the way to school for ten dors? That wouldn''t even cover his fuel costs," Gemma said, shocked. "Do you really believe that car is his? I''ll tell you, he rented it to impress girls." "But I thought..." "This morning I needed cash for the bus, so I borrowed ten dors from him," Aurora put down her textbook and said earnestly. Gemma''s face showed she was beginning to believe Aurora, who internally chuckled and added, "I was in a hurry and didn''t leave my phone number. I really never expected he''de to school just for ten dors." Chapter 037: I Will Find You No Matter What After listening to Aurora''s exnation, both of them were visibly stunned, but Gemma still harbored some doubts. The dim light in the car had only allowed her to see the man''s handsome chin, and the aura he exuded did not seem to match the person Aurora described. "But I saw him in an Ermenegildo Zegna suit..." "Knockoff. Go to Sixth Avenue, a hundred dors each," Aurora continued. "And that watch on his wrist? A Patek Philippe? Those are worth tens of thousands!" "Also a knockoff, at most a few hundred dors. Otherwise, think about it. Sure he would dress like that if all he wants is the attention of young girls. Do you really believe a rich man woulde here just for ten dors?" Aurora''s retort left Gemma speechless. Indeed, the man had said he was there to collect a debt, but chasing someone over ten dors seemed absurd. "Do you know him? How do you know his clothes are all fakes?" Gemma eyed Aurora. Aurora scoffed, "Didn''t I tell you I borrowed ten dors from him? This morning, we were at the same bus stop, and he initially refused until I said I would pay him back twenty and showed him my student ID. All that trouble over ten dors." Aurora''s depiction was too vivid, leaving the girls wide-eyed. No matter how brash they acted, they were just students, unaware of many social realities known to Aurora. "After he got off the bus, I saw him haggling over those clothes by the roadside. They asked for fifty, but he bargained them down to twenty. I heard it myself." "My god, how can there be such a person?" Gemma and Penelope finally believed her after hearing such detailed ounts, both eximing how they truly can''t judge by appearances. Aurora adjusted her sses, a smug smile ying at the corners of her mouth. If Julian knew he was being ndered like this, he would be furious. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! Originally, Gemma had nned to use Aurora to get closer to that handsome man, but after hearing all this, she changed her mind. Seeing her objective achieved, Aurora flipped through a few pages of her book before going to bed. Her sleep was light; soon, she heard Gemma and Penelope''s voices outside, "Gemma, do you actually like Ian? Today, I saw Aurora flirting with him." Flirting? Aurora''s brow raised. Did they really have nothing better to do? They had just been discussing Julian, and now it was her turn? "Aurora flirting with Ian? You must be mistaken," Gemma clearly didn''t believe it. "I saw it with my own eyes. Aurora pulled Ian into her embrace and wouldn''t let him go. They were almost about to kiss. Gemma, if you like Ian, you better hold on to him, don''t let Aurora take him away. Not to speak ill, but Ian''s family isn''t wealthy, yet I can see he will make something of himself." Gemma knew of Ian''s feelings for her but had yet to ept him, always exploiting his affection to get him to do things like her homework and even her thesis. But hearing Penelope say this, and considering Aurora was an exchange student needing help adjusting to school, plus their high scores on a recent group project, what if they actually fell for each other? She had always wanted to find a wealthy man. But many wealthy mencked sincerity, and honestly, she hadn''t nned on giving up on Ian. "I know what to do now," Gemma said coldly, looking at Aurora, who had already gone to sleep. Aurora didn''t bother with the gossip of the two girls. She quietly turned on her phone to check thetest news on Hayden. Just as she opened her phone, a message popped up: "You damn woman, I''m giving you onest chance. Come to me by midnight today. No matter what, I have to find you. Don''t even think about getting out of bed after that!!!" Chapter 38: She Felt Jealous For some reason, she wasn''t afraid at all in the face of his fierce threats now. Whenever she thought about his bad mood, Aurora inexplicably felt happy. She didn''t know when it started, but she enjoyed this mutual hurt with Julian. Thinking about it, she found him rather endearing. She ignored the text message; she certainly wouldn''t tell him that her phone was already on. Going to him now would be like amb walking into a lion''s den. The man clearly had a strong desire for her, and if she really went, she might not be able to get out of bed not only tomorrow but perhaps even the day after! Aurora opened her social media ount; the news about Hayden had long ceased to be the topic of discussion. She clicked on Susan''s profile. There was a message posted today: "Thank you all for your support. Hayden and I love each other so deeply. I also believe in his character; he could never do such a thing. We have verified it, and that photo was manipted..." The likes had already reached three hundred thousand, with mixedments below: "I believe whatever Susan says!" "Seriously, who would leave Susan for that mess of a woman?" "Looking forward to your new movie." "I''m an expert in Photoshop, and I can responsibly say this photo isn''t edited. But since Susan doesn''t care, why should I?" "Such a ''good'' man indeed." Though Susan''s message seemed nonchnt, given her personality, she was probably furious by now. Indeed, Aurora was not wrong. As soon as Hayden returned home, he was besieged by his family. "Hayden, how could you be so careless? Even if you wanted to fool around, you shouldn''t leave evidence. Now, everyone isughing at the Alvarez family," his mother confronted him. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "Hayden, your grandfather is very angry about this. Aren''t you going to exin it to him?" his father said. "Mom, Dad, I didn''t do those things. What am I supposed to exin?" Hayden had always been upright, and the Alvarez family had full confidence in him. Watching him grow up, the considerable power of their family business was still in his grandfather''s hands, who valued Hayden immensely. It wouldn''t be long before his grandfather would transfer shares to him, and with this scandal breaking at such a critical juncture, his parents were naturally worried. "You didn''t do it, but that photo is everywhere! Who is that woman? The Simmons family has already called! You and Susan are about to get engaged, how could you do this?!" "Mom, there really isn''t another woman. That photo was a setup," Hayden recalled how he had lost consciousness after drinking that night. When he woke up in the morning, the door was unlocked, and his clothes were gone. Clearly, someone had meticulously nned to ruin him, aiming to destroy his reputation. Unfortunately, his building had no surveince; he didn''t even know who the woman was. Who wanted to harm him? "Enough, whether there''s another woman or not, you need to appease the Simmons family and your grandfather first. The engagement must go smoothly." "I understand." Hayden managed to calm his grandfather''s anger, and only then did he return to his own home. When he arrived, someone was already there. Susan mmed a photo on the table, "Hayden, what is this all about?" "I''ve already exined it clearly on the phone. I didn''t do these things," Hayden was already full of grievances and anger. Towards Susan, his attitude had always been one of dislike; he had never loved her, and he even hated her. If it hadn''t been for her drugging him years ago, and him mistaking her for Aurora, then Aurora would not have left heartbroken and vanished without a trace for three years. And he, out of responsibility, ended up with Susan. "Is that woman in the photo me? Do you know how many media I faced today? The whole country is watching me, and you..." "That''s your problem, I''m tired," Hayden felt annoyed and went straight upstairs. Chapter 039: They Had The Same Situation But Two Different Outcomes Hayden didn''t even allow Susan inside his room; he coldly locked the door, ignoring Susan as she pounded and howled outside, "Hayden, I''m about to be your fiance, how can you treat me this way!" Her kicking and punching bore no trace of the gracefuldy she usually portrayed in public, but Hayden knew this was her true self. Everyone was deceived by her; she was a woman of deep schemes, and Hayden paid no heed to her tantrums. Over these three years, whenever he interacted with any woman, Susan would create a scene out of nothing upon her return. Hayden was tired; he knew she suffered from insecurity, as she had used maniptive tactics to win him over in the first ce. Thus, she feared other women might snatch him away using the same methods. Hayden wondered if she ever felt tired because he certainly was. This wasn''t the first time such an incident had urred; even their housekeeper was used to it and let her carry on alone. Haydeny in bed, erging a photo, the woman''s face almostpletely obscured by her hair. Who had he offended? As Hayden pondered, he noticed a mole peeking through the hair, located near the corner of the left eye. Immediately, he thought of Aurora! There was a mole near Aurora''s left eye, often said to be a tear mole, which he found quite attractive. Thinking back, he recalled the glimpse of a woman in a white dress in the mirror-could it indeed be Aurora returning? If it was her, not many knew his habits well enough to get a room card and execute everything so silently. Although it was just a guess, Hayden was genuinely happy if Aurora had returned. Having not seen her for three years, he didn''t know what she had be or if she still was the crybaby of the past. He clicked into Aurora''s profile again; her ount''s updates had stopped three years ago. She had posted a picture of a stormy night with the caption: "This night, I will never forget!" He had sent her numerous messages that night, hoping she would listen to his exnation. But no matter how he tried-calling, texting, using all possible means to reach her-she eventually blocked him. It was as if all had sunk into the sea, perhaps from that day on, she never logged into this ount again. Despite knowing she might never log in again, he still couldn''t help sending her private messages every now and then. He typed a few words on his phone, "Aurora, have youe back?" If it really was Aurora behind this, he didn''t me her; it was what he and Susan owed her, and he had always wanted to atone. The pain she endured back then far exceeded what he bore now; he had no right toin. Under her nkets, Aurora saw a new message appear. She had set permissions for her ount so that even if she read the messages, it would appear unread to the sender. She did this to create the illusion that she had abandoned the ount while keeping tabs on the traitorous couple. If she were to seek revenge, she needed to know her enemies well. Every private message Hayden sent, she read, mostly filled with his confessions. She also learned the truth about that night; Susan had drugged Hayden, leading him to mistake Susan for her and do those things. What was done was done, and time couldn''t be reversed, but Hayden''s words reminded Aurora of someone else. Julian had also been drugged that night, but he tried to vomit it out in the restroom. They faced the same situation, yet there were two oues; ultimately, it was Hayden''sck of resolve. Chapter 40: No Second Chances Everything was now in the past, and they had no way of turning back. Aurora was in her bed, her fingers gently tapping on the keyboard upon seeing the private message. For three years, she hadn''t replied to any of Hayden''s messages, but today she responded for the first time: "Yes, I''m back." Though it was just a short sentence, she reviewed it several times and, at the moment of sending it, a smile curled at the corner of her mouth. Hayden had never expected a reply, but his phone vibrated suddenly in his hand. The excitement made him fumble, and the phone smacked right into his face. He even thought it was a dream, but after rubbing his eyes, reality set in-it was truly a message from Aurora. Her profile picture was still the couple avatar they had used together, although he had changed his under Susan''s insistence. Seeing that lonely avatar now, he felt a twinge of guilt and quickly replied, "Aurora, where are you? I want to see you." Fearing she might go offline and ignore him again, Hayden waited anxiously. Aurora didn''t hesitate and typed a few words: "Find me, and I''ll see you." Buoyed by her message, Hayden sent dozens of messages in quick session: "Where are you?" "What''s your phone number?" "Are you doing well?" and so on. Aurora snorted coldly and closed the app. How could Hayden possibly know where she was? Even the Montgomery family was unaware of her return. The two messages she had sent him were enough to throw him into turmoil, and soon, his rtionship with Susan would deteriorate further. Susan was sensitive and wanted to keep Hayden tightly under her control. This incident served as a warning, and she would only tighten her grip. But the more you try to hold onto sand, the faster it slips through your fingers, especially when it involves a man who doesn''t love you. From the messages Hayden had sent over thest three years, it was clear he still thought of her. The more he did, the more Aurora found him repulsive, especially since he was the one who had wronged her in the past. Now that he had chosen to be with Susan, yet he was doing things that betrayed her. If he thought she was still the naive girl from before, he was sorely mistaken! This was just the beginning. She intended to disturb the peace of both the Simmons and Montgomery families, making them suffer far more than she ever did. That night, Aurora slept peacefully with her phone by her side, unaware that the man in a distant vi was up all night. In the middle of the night, he smoked a cigar in the courtyard, his face shrouded in smoke and looking utterly deste. The woman he longed for never showed up. Three years ago, she had deceived him once, and now, grown and changed, she had tricked him again. Julian''s cigar snapped in his hand. "Little bunny, even if you grow wings, I can still clip them," he muttered, a vicious gleam in his eyes and veins throbbing on his hand. An unsatisfied man is truly frightening! At one in the morning, after washing up and going to bed, he couldn''t stop thinking about how the little bunny hadin beside him the previous night. After tossing in bed for the tenth time, he decided to try his luck and called Aurora again. The phone rang, "Beep... Beep..." and to his surprise, it connected. Sitting up in bed, thrilled yet cursing at her audacity to turn on her phone yet ignore his messages, he waited. Aurora, half-asleep, answered without looking, her voicezy and soft: "Hello..." Hearing her soft, unintentional moan, it was like a bucket of water dousing the mes on his body. Chapter 041: Im Giving You Three More Seconds "Hello..." Aurora was muddled with sleep and, finding no one speaking on the other end, drifted back to sleep. Julian had a lot to say, but upon hearing her faint breathing, all words caught in his throat, knowing without seeing that the woman on the other end was sleeping soundly. He pictured her curled up like a small shrimp, so visibly insecure. Would waking her make it hard for her to fall back asleep? This thought inexplicably popped into his mind! The anger in his heart dissipated with her greeting, and he found himself unwilling to disturb her sleep. Julian suddenly felt foolish, as if he were bewitched! She had tricked him first; why couldn''t he be as ruthless with her as he was with others? Though he spoke of it, in the end, he said nothing and did not disturb her. He switched his phone to speaker and ced it beside him, making it feel as if she was right there with him. Sleep, which had eluded him until then, slowly overtook him, and the furious man finally fell asleep. The next day, he woke up early, before dawn, and got up to wash. Aurora was obviously still sleeping. Last night, he had checked all the major hotels in the city and found no record of Aurora staying in any. He was curious about where this woman could be hiding. After taking a bath, he went downstairs for breakfast. The butler was surprised. Normally, Julian wouldn''te down until after seven, but today, he was down by six. "Sir, why are you up so early today?" the butler asked, having just gotten up himself. "Shh," Julian gestured for silence, as if afraid of startling someone. The butler then noticed the phone on speaker in his hand; had he located Miss Montgomery? Everyone had heard what Aurora said yesterday morning; she had promised to spend the night with Julian, but he returned homest night full of rage. It had been a long time since the butler had seen him so angry; Aurora must have stood him up. The butler silently prayed for her; if Miss Montgomery fell into his hands now, then... But looking at Julian today, his mood seemed much calmer, though his expression was still stern. That morning, the mansion felt like a pantomime. Any slight noise seemed to draw Julian''s immediate and intimidating gaze, leaving the maids tiptoeing as if on a tightrope. Even the sound of his own breakfast was quieter than usual, and everyone was unsure of what had happened. Julian, growing impatient, flipped through a magazine until finally, a voice broke the morning''s silence over the phone. "Ah, no sses this morning, right?" a groggy voice sounded. "It seems not, but we have an exam this afternoon." "Then I won''t go this morning." A woman''s voice came through, one Julian clearly remembered from the woman who had flirted with him yesterday! This Aurora, when he went to the school yesterday, she must have been watching from the shadows! She must have felt safe to move into the dorm after seeing him leave. Clever move! Julian''s face hardened as he hurriedly drove to the university, determined to catch this elusive bunny today! It was still early, and the roads were clear of traffic; it took him just twenty-five minutes to drive from his vi to the school. Aurora rubbed her eyes and got out of bed to freshen up, still oblivious to the phone and havingpletely forgotten aboutst night''s call, unaware of his furious approach. Taking advantage of her roommate still being asleep, she quickly gathered her things to leave. Just as she was about to call Cameron... She noticed that the phone was still in a call, with an unfamiliar number disyed that seemed vaguely familiar. Perhaps it was a spam call? When she received the message from Julian yesterday, she only paid attention to his words and the exmation marks, not bothering to check the sender''s number. Moreover, in the vi, it was the butler who dialed the number before handing her the phone. The list Asher gave her contained only Julian''s work number, so Aurora never thought thatst night''s call was from him. Sheforted herself, thinking perhaps it was an idental press during her sleep. Not wanting to disturb anyone in the dorm, she only put the phone to her ear as she was about to leave the room. "Hello, who is this?" she asked. Julian had already heard rustling sounds through the phone, confirming that Aurora was up. He wished he could see her expression; his rage fromst night had turned into a good mood by now. However, all he needed to do now was wait. Aurora, receiving no reply, was even more convinced it was a wrong number. Just as she was about to hang up, a devilishly charming voice came through: "Guess who?" Julian Ba! The name exploded in her mind like a nuclear bomb, creating a massive mushroom cloud! At that moment, Aurora stepped out of the dorm, just in time to see the cool supercar fromst night parked not far from the dorm''s main gate. A man in a white shirt, slim-fit cropped trousers, and sneakers leaned against the car. He looked several years younger today without his suit and tie, one hand in his pocket and the other holding the phone, a smirk ying on his lips. A breeze tousled his fine hair as passing female students stopped in their tracks, wondering, "Is he shooting a TV drama?" But his gaze was fixed on the woman in a big floral dress and huge ck-framed sses, also holding a phone, her mouth agape in an ''O''. It took him three full seconds to connect this dowdy student with the elegant woman he knew. Realizing she was the same woman who had hidden behind a boy on the street yesterday, he thought to himself how well she yed her tricks and disguised herself, even fooling someone as perceptive as him. A secondter, Aurora snapped out of her shock, looked at the phone in her hand, then at the luxury car and the handsome man in front of her. She turned and ran! Truly, for every trick she yed, there was an equal counter-trick. "If you take another step forward, you know the consequences," the man called out coolly, not bothering to chase her. He knew her whereabouts now, and his personality was such that he didn''t care this was a dorm. "Three seconds toe back to me, or else you know what I''ll do," he said with a wicked smile. There were other girls around, and he didn''t borate, given Aurora''s disguise was meant to be incognito. He was giving her onest shred of dignity; if she didn''te to him, things would get serious. Aurora felt a tremendous conflict within as the nearby girls screamed in disbelief: Could this be real? This must be a TV show! A wealthy young man, waiting under a dorm for a in ordinary girl, uttering such domineering CEO-like lines? Chapter 42: No Escape Today Julian clearly didn''t care about others'' opinions; his gaze was fixed solely on Aurora. His slender lips slightly parted: "Three..." As he counted the first number, Aurora knew she was doomed. She gritted her teeth, tightly closed her eyes, and resigned herself to her fate. Even if she could escape now, it would only be more embarrassing when heter ran up to her dormitory. Moreover, Julian was so mboyant and reckless, if their escapade got out, Ivy and Zachary would find out, ruining her ns. She turned and ran toward Julian. Initially, all eyes were on Julian, but when Aurora burst forth, the crowd was shocked beyond belief. The handsome man had everything- good looks, apparent wealth-so why was he interested in such an ordinary girl? Aurora ignored the disdainful and puzzled looks from the onlookers; she only knew she had angered this man. The happier he seemed now, the more he would torment herter. "Two..." His voice was aspelling as a train whistle, urging Aurora on. Fortunately, she wore ts and could run unhindered. There was still about ten meters between them. The crowd tensed, wondering what would happen if she couldn''t cover the distance before he finished counting. Just as tension peaked among the spectators and Aurora alike, a voice rang out, "One point five." It was the half-second buffer that finally allowed Aurora, panting heavily, to reach him just before he could count to one. Due to her speed, she couldn''t stop in time and barreled into him. Julian opened his arms, catching her against his sturdy chest. Her sharp nose bumped into him, and she unconsciously moaned in pain. Hearing her cry, Julian felt her sses were in the way and gently removed them, revealing the pained tears swirling in her eyes. Her facade of strength seemed just that-a facade. She was a girl who feared pain. Even Julian, who had just resolved to be tough on her, couldn''t help but soften his gaze when he met her eyes. His heart melted at her tears. "Why run so fast? I''m not really going to eat you." With her sses removed, all the spectators'' mouths formed ''O''s-they had previously thought the handsome man had poor vision. Now seeing her true beauty, they were speechless, and even her outfit seemed less dowdy. Such a pretty face could shine even in rags! The transformation was so dramatic that everyone felt as if they were watching a romantic movie. They watched as Julian tenderly lifted her chin, soothing her with a doting tone and gently blowing on her nose. Their youthful dreams of romance seemed to reawaken at the sight, and nobody wanted to disrupt such a peaceful scene. Aurora''s eyes sparkled as she caught onto something advantageous, "You said it yourself." Julian looked at the bright-eyed young woman, his smile widening, "Come on, you can''t escape today." Saying this, he escorted her personally, opening the passenger door for her-a gesture that seemed gentlemanly to all. Only Aurora knew it was to prevent her from ''escaping.'' Reluctantly, she sat in the passenger seat. The seatbelt felt like chains binding her, and she despised herself for walking into the situation again. She had been winning the entire game, but a moment of carelessness at thest minute led her to capsize in the gutter. Until the luxury sports car vanished from sight, everyone regretted not having taken pictures, merely noting that he looked somewhat familiar. Where had they seen this man before? But who exactly was he? As the roar of the sports car broke the silence and tranquility of the campus, Aurora was taken away, albeit unwillingly. Such a shy sports car would turn heads even if it were parked by the roadside. The car reached an intersection just as the traffic light turned red. Julian rested his head on one hand and idly ced the other on the steering wheel, "Have you thought about how you''re going to make it up to me?" It was the first thing either of them had said since getting into the car, but Aurora wasn''t thinking about making amends; she was thinking about how to escape. "Actually... I was busy yesterday," she began to lie, hoping to patch up the huge gap. "Oh, were you abducted by aliens for human experimentation?" Julian clearly didn''t believe her, his smile tinged with sarcasm. His calmness now only meant that his revenge would soon be as fierce as a storm. Aurora admitted defeat to herself, seeing his demeanor; no matter what she said, he wouldn''t believe her. "Miss Montgomery, besides my mother, you''re the second woman who can lie to me, and moreover, the first to do it twice." "It''s an honor," Aurora retorted fearlessly. "Do you know how annoying it is to be stood up after waiting all day?" Julian looked at her pointedly. He was never short of women, and even he couldn''t understand why he was so taken with this heartless woman. Ever since they made love three years ago, she had be like a poison he couldn''t rid himself of for the rest of his life. "I..." Aurora wanted to argue that it was he who had first confined her in the vi, which was why she had lied to him. But considering her current situation, she was no match for Julian, and saying so would likely only provoke him further. "If you''re thinking of deceiving me, you might as well not speak. I''ll give you a chance to make up for the pain you''ve caused, and I''ll forgive and forget." Hearing his presumptuous words, Aurora wanted to say that her spirit was also wounded. But it was better to avoid trouble when possible. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! Recalling the butler''s advice, she nodded obediently, "Alright, I''ll make sure you''re satisfied." However, Julian saw right through her act; it was because of her ploy that he had been caught off guard the day before. Did she think she could use the same trick again? "Since you''re being so obedient, you can start making it up to me now." No sooner had he spoken than Aurora tensed, "What are you going to do?" "It''s not what I am going to do, but what you are going to do. You have twenty-three seconds, kiss me," Julian said as he looked at the red traffic light ahead. The sports car was a two-seater, and Aurora wasn''t worried about him trying anything inside the car; the red light would change soon. She hesitated for a few seconds before closing her eyes and leaning towards his right cheek, but just then, the man who had been looking straight ahead suddenly turned towards her. Their lips met in an instant, and she had been tricked again! Julian watched her with a smile, her eyes filled with anger. Only when the honking from behind them started did he gently let her go, "Little bunny, don''t run around anymore." He stepped on the elerator, the engine roared, and the car sped away. Seeing Aurora wiping her mouth, he chuckled softly and ruffled her hair with his right hand. "Don''t touch me like that, I''m not a puppy," Aurora protested, turning her head away. Neither of them noticed as another luxury car sped past, with Hayden''s gaze following the sports car waiting for the green light. Chapter 043: I Would Not Mind A Bloody Battle Such limited edition sports cars were rarely seen in the city. As the two cars passed each other, Hayden nced inside the other car unintentionally. "I like it," Julian said from inside the car, reaching over to ruffle Aurora''s hair. Aurora raised her hand to stop him. "Look forward!" she said coldly, her hand inadvertently covering her face. The car sped away too quickly for Hayden to see their faces clearly, and a sense of loss welled up inside him. "It''s already past eight, don''t you have to go to work?" Aurora asked, sounding a bit guilty. "You''d love for me to go to work so you could run away, wouldn''t you? I took the day off just to be with you today, and I don''t want anyone disturbing us," Julian retorted, clearly aware of what she was thinking. "Mr. Ba, I really did have a reason for noting yesterday; I was facing some difficulties," Aurora began, desperately thinking of a way out. "Oh? What kind? I might be able to help," Julian said, his eyes fixed on the road, clearly not taking it seriously. "It''s a bit inconvenient." "What''s so difficult that you''re stumbling over your words?" Julian was growing impatient. "My period started," Aurora said, taking a deep breath. "What period? Are you talking about your homework?" Julian, caught up in his irritation, hadn''t quite heard her clearly, and it was natural for him not to understand right away. Aurora didn''t know how to respond. Was he really that ignorant? Did he not know the first thing about basic hygiene? His simplicity suddenly made him seem somewhat endearing to her. "Cough, I mean my menstrual period, the kind where a woman bleeds every month..." Julian abruptly stopped the car at the side of the road. "Aurora, don''t think I''m very patient. Who was it that said yesterday I could do as I pleased? You ran away, that''s on you, but today you are being evasive again. First it''s homework, then it''s something else. I''m telling you, even if it means you have to drop out of school, you''re not getting away today! I''ve made up my mind about you!" "I''m saying, it''s my period!!! Julian, are you stupid?!" Aurora shouted back at him. Julian, stunned, finally understood. What? Her period? "I don''t care, I said I want you and that''s that! What''s the big deal with a period!" Julian turned his head, his cheeks flushed with a rare hint of red. After this exchange, the atmosphere in the car grew incredibly awkward, and neither spoke again. The car eventually stopped. "Get out," Julian said, having already turned off the engine and opened his door. Aurora, resolute and equally enraged, pushed open the car door and got out. However, Julian had parked in the underground garage of a luxury shopping mall. "What are we doing at a mall?" she asked, confused. "You don''t even look like my woman dressed like that." Julian said disdainfully, dragging Aurora upstairs. "Hey, I am not your woman," Aurora protested. "You have been since three years ago," Julian said fiercely. "Just because we slept together? There have been others..." Aurora was about to continue arguing but stopped under Julian''s icy re. She hadn''t forgotten the lesson from the night before. Seeing her silence, Julian chuckled softly, "Remember, there are things you should and shouldn''t say. Saying the wrong thing can lead to punishment." He had long since tested Aurora and knew she wasn''t the frivolous type she imed to be. If she were, she would have slept with him willingly long ago. As for her running away time and again? That must be her trying to make him disdain her. But the more she resisted, the more interested Julian became, his desire to conquer her growing stronger. Aurora remained silent as the two quickly made their way to the women''s clothing section. Her appearance immediately attracted the attention of everyone around. After all, it was rare to see someone dressed so inly these days. In contrast, the man beside her looked wealthy and handsome. Initially, everyone found it strange that such a handsome man would be interested in a girl dressed so simply, but when their gaze shifted from her clothes to her face, they suddenly understood. With such a face and a sexy figure, everything made sense. Julian promptly led Aurora into a women''s clothing store. Aurora was not unfamiliar with high society; in fact, she had been a well-known heiress from birth and was now the hidden owner of a publicpany. Although her financial resources might not match Julian''s, they were vastly superior to those of the average person. "Miss, what style do you prefer? Let me choose for you," the saleswoman approached with a friendly attitude, clearly influenced by Julian''s presence. Some people had already recognized him, but no one dared to approach directly. If Aurora had entered the store alone in her current outfit, the saleswoman probably wouldn''t have given her a second look. Those who work in luxury stores seem to have a unique skill-they can tell at a nce what brand you''re wearing. They can instantly tell the difference between genuine and counterfeit items, especially if someone walks in with a fake or knock-off bag, which usually earns disdain from the staff. Society is harshly realistic, and Aurora disliked being judged. The saleswoman likely mistook her for an old-fashioned woman out of touch with current trends. "No need, I''ll choose myself," she said coldly, having visited luxury stores more frequently than restaurants since childhood. The saleswoman sized up the woman in front of her, who, despite her old-fashioned clothes, showed no signs of difort. They often saw wealthy men bring mistresses or girlfriends to luxury stores, and most first-timers seemed nervous and uneasy. Originally, the saleswoman thought Aurora, dressed in cheap, discounted clothes, would be just like that. But Aurora''s expression was calm. She didn''t even notice the saleswoman''s look but was seriously looking around for what she needed. She casually pointed at a pair of ck stiletto heels, beautifully crafted with a simple yet elegant design, typical of high-end fashion. "This one, bring me a size 5. 5." Her tone carried a naturally aloof and superior air, befitting the sole heiress of the Montgomery family. She chose a ck skirt that matched her high heels well. The sales staff had been waiting to see a spectacle since Aurora had initially refused their help-as many neers to luxury fashion tend to choose garish designs, thinking the more embellished, the more valuable. The shoes and skirt Aurora selected surprised them, and her demeanor suggested this was routine for her. "Sir, you may rest over here," a saleswoman approached Julian to chat. However, Julian didn''t heed her suggestion and stayed outside the fitting room. "No need." The saleswoman persisted, "Sir, your girlfriend might take a long time trying on clothes, and you might get tired standing here." Julian replied, "My littledy loves ying games with me. If I blink, she might run off, so it''s better I stay here." Chapter 044: Julian Barnet Found with a Woman Julian''s words weren''t intended for the sales clerk; he was warning Aurora not to run away. Unbeknownst to him, the sales clerk misinterpreted his concern, as Julian had been ranked the city''s most eligible bachelor for several years. He was the dream lover every unmarried young woman wished to marry, yet no woman had appeared by his side for the past three years. Today was the first time he was seen shopping for clothes with a woman, and from his tone, it seemed their rtionship was quite intimate. He even waited outside the fitting room while she tried on clothes, an act that many envied. The sales clerk, who had hoped to get close to Julian, abandoned the idea. Aurora had just thought about escaping from the fitting room, but knowing Julian was right outside, she resigned herself to stay. She had deceived this man twice, making him more sensitive than anyone else. Reluctantly, she changed her clothes. ck looked different on each individual. Some wore it maturely, others sexily, but on Aurora, it exuded a mysterious, noble aura. She expertly tied her long hair in a slightly loose style, leaving only two lightly curled strands at her temples. She took out her makeup bag from herrge purse. Her skin was naturally fair and smooth, requiring only a light touch of foundation. She applied eyebrow powder, twisted up a bright red lipstick, and added a pair of ck diamond earrings that shimmered subtly. When she emerged, the sales clerk was astounded. Was this aplete transformation? The girl who had entered was ordinary. Now, standing before them was a high-societydy, radiating an icy aloofness that kept others at a distance. The clerk who had fetched her high heels was also ready for a spectacle. These shoes were not only high but also slender. Normally, they were difficult to manage, and most looked awkward walking in them. Yet, when Aurora walked out, there was none of the awkward stumbling expected; she moved with the grace and aura of a princess. Julian had selected a ne for her. "Come here," he gestured. Seeing the essory in his hand, Aurora walked towards him. She intended to put on the ne herself, but Julian stood behind her, unsping it and cing it around her neck. Standing in front of the fitting mirror, Aurora could see Julian''s meticulous and serious expression reflected behind her. It was undeniable; he looked very handsome when serious. Their reflections merged, their movements intimate. His deep voice whispered near her ear, "I remember you used to like white." Three years ago, when he had seen her, she had worn a long, white, floor-trailing dress-pure and pristine. Now, she mostly wore ck. Although she didn''t dislike white, she had grown to prefer ck. "People change as they grow up," Aurora said with a cold smirk, grateful to those who taught her to mature overnight. The current Aurora was like a thorny rose, stunning yet unapproachable, her eyes devoid of warmth. Julian thought of her sleeping in the vi, where hints of her past innocence still lingered. That was the real Aurora, he believed. Now, she was hidden behind a mask, and Julian was thankful that he alone could see the real her. Gently, he turned her around, his fingers affectionately wiping a slight smudge of lipstick from her lips, trivial but endearing. He was inherently a perfectionist, unable to tolerate even the slightest w. "In front of anyone else, you can pretend, but with me, just be yourself." The man''s gesture of applying lipstick on her was viewed by everyone as a beautiful scene. Were these two really not shooting a poster? Aurora met his indulgent gaze, and for a moment, she nearly sumbed, but her reason quickly returned. She hastily pushed Julian away, yet he grasped her hand and headed for the counter to pay. "I''ll pay for myself." Aurora was ustomed to independence and had no habit of letting men pay for her. When two ck gold cards appeared simultaneously, the cashier was stunned. Thisdy truly hid her capability well; possessing such a card indicated a high status, and they had misjudged her based on her appearance. Julian pushed her hand back, "Use mine." "Yes." The cashier quickly swiped Julian''s card, and he led Aurora away by the hand. As the perfectly matched couple left, everyone internally praised them, thinking, now their dream lovers were dating! After changing clothes, Aurora felt morefortable, as this was her usual attire. She dressed differently at school to avoid drawing attention. She wasn''t nning to return to the Montgomery family yet. If she decided to appear in public, it would definitely be at a special event. Perhaps at Susan and Hayden''s engagement party, where everyone would be present- it would surely be interesting. By then, herpany would probably be operational, and everything would be on track. She could afford to take her time and enjoy herself with them. Julian finally parked the car, but at that moment, Aurora adamantly refused to get out. She recognized the ce as an extremely luxurious seaside hotel. Was the event that hadn''t urredst night about to happen? When he saw Aurora wouldn''t get out, Julian opened the passenger door and scooped her up sideways. "Put me down; I can walk on my own!" "I gave you a chance." Julian kicked the car door shut with indifference, a move that would have seemed reckless to onlookers. But such cars weremon in his collection, as his hobby was automobiles, and given his status, he was always the first to choose from new limited editions. He tended to acquire every model in all avable colors. Aurora struggled in vain, realizing it wouldn''t be decent to make a scene in such a luxurious hotel. The only thing she could do was bury her face in his chest, so no one could recognize her. She would look for another chance to escape soon, as the doorman watched Julian carry a bashful woman inside. Everyone stared wide-eyed; the man who was like a king in the business world had finally broken his rule? "Boss." Everyone bowed their heads in greeting, who knew that Julian was the secretive owner of the hotel? Aurora knew that her association with him now meant trouble if caught by the press, so she buried her head even deeper. Seeing her bury her head like an ostrich, Julian understood her thoughts. Yet, he rather enjoyed it, "Little bunny, if you keep rubbing like that, you might tear my shirt." "I''llpensate if it tears," her muffled voice came from his chest. "I''m not worried about that; we''ll have to take it off anyway. You could help, and I wouldn''t have to bother." "You... rascal!" Chapter 45: Do You Intend to Stay in My Arms Forever? Julian chuckled lightly, "Lift your face a bit more; there seems to be a reporter ahead. If you lift your head, he can take a clearer picture." Seeing Aurora''s flushed cheeks rise and then quickly duck back down, she murmured, "Julian, put me down. I can walk by myself." "That''s fine; I can put you down so the reporter can get a clearer shot. I always look good on camera anyway," Julian said, about to lower her. But Aurora clutched at hispel, "Wait, wait a moment." If the reporters caught her being carried into the hotel by Julian... Wouldn''t tomorrow''s headlines feature her blown-up face and his mischievous grin? Her ns had not even started yet, and she didn''t want to expose herself so soon. "Do I put you down or not? My arms are getting tired," Julian found her amusing and teased her, even though there was no one in front of them. "Put me down when there''s no one around," Aurora buried her face further, afraid of being photographed. "No one around? That would only be in bed then, little bunny. It seems you too are looking forward to spending a sweet night with me, so why keep running away?" Sometimes Aurora really questioned whether this man was just a rogue, his words bearing no sense of decency. Knowing she couldn''t outtalk him, Aurora chose to remain silent, saying nothing. After a short walk, she felt him stop, "Are you nning to stay in my arms indefinitely?" His teasing voice came through. It was he who had initiated holding her, yet now he spoke as if she was clinging to him. Aurora red at him and quickly got down from his arms. But in her haste, and with her heels being quite thin, she failed to stabilize herself and plunged back into Julian''s arms. "Little bunny, can''t bear to leave me?" "My foot slipped," Aurora turned away coldly, thinking she had been brought to the room, only to open her eyes and find herself in the buffet restaurant. Seeing the softness in Aurora''s eyes, Julian spoke, "You have a stomach condition; you can''t skip meals. Eat up first; you need strength to work." His emphasis was on thest part, indeed! Aurora was actually hungry, having been tormented since early morning while her stomach was already upset. She took a te and chose her favorite breakfast items. She didn''t eat much, filling only a third of her te, and stood up to get some cold orange juice. However, two hands appeared beside her, restraining her there, and without looking, she knew it was him. Julian, who was supposed to get hot milk, reached around her instead, and Aurora had to wait until he was done. "Drink something warm to soothe your stomach," he said, and after he finished, he took the cold orange juice from her hands. Aurora angrily walked to the dining table, "I like it cold; mind your own business!" "First, you have a bad stomach, and second, it''s your menstrual period; you shouldn''t drink cold," Julian stated matter-of-factly. She had just made up an excuse; she wasn''t actually on her period, just a pretext to fend off Julian. Just when she thought he was clueless about a woman''s menstrual cycle, he turned out to be considerate? "You feel guilty, don''t you? You''re not really on your period, are you? Woman, you''re lying to me again," Julian immediately saw through her lie. "Of course, I am. Why would I lie about that? I was just feeling a bit thirsty," Aurora stubbornly retorted. "Whether you are or not, I still want you. Don''t think you can use that as a shield," Julian shattered all her hopes with a single sentence. Aurora looked at the front of his white shirt, stained with her lipstick marks, clearly suggesting something intimate. Julian, of course, had noticed it too, but he rather liked it, as it was a reminder of Aurora. "Eat up, or you won''t have the energy to keep going," he said. Aurora red at him. Did he always have to be so blunt? She responded by biting off arge piece of toast, stuffing her mouth so full she resembled a chipmunk, perhaps imagining the toast was Julian. "You''re eating so much at once, aren''t you afraid of choking?" Julian handed her a cup of hot milk, just as she began huping from the toast. Feeling nearly suffocated, Aurora hastily drank a big gulp of the hot milk, only to realize toote that it was scalding hot. "Ouch..." she felt her tongue might blister, but she was always mindful of her manners. Even in pain, she wouldn''t scream or shout, only enduring the difort silently. At that moment, Julian took a sip of cold orange juice, then lifted her chin and fed her the juice, which had warmed slightly after passing through his mouth. The juice, now lukewarm, soothed the burning in her mouth. They were in a public ce, and even though it wasn''t crowded, there were still a few people dining around them. Aurora wasn''t used to such intimacy with a man in public. Instinctively, she wanted to push him away. A trickle of orange juice spilled from the corners of their mouths, making the situation even more embarrassing. She frowned, waiting for him to finish feeding her, and Julian finally pulled back and asked, "Still hot?" She saw her lipstick marking his lips and couldn''t help but smile-a smile that shone like sunlight into Julian''s eyes. Thest time he had seen such a smile from her was many years ago. Indeed, that night at the manor was not their first encounter. Aurora might have forgotten their first meeting, but for him, it was vividly memorable. Why else would he have attended the birthday party of such a young girl that night? Turning eighteen was a significant milestone for anyone. From that day, she was truly an adult. Julian genuinely wanted to congratte her and had even brought a substantial gift. However, after the events that unfolded that night, Aurora was in no mood to open presents. It was strange to him that over a hundred journalists had shown up. Reporters were expected at such an event, but not in suchrge numbers, and it seemed they weren''t there for the birthday celebration. He had a keen sense of when something was amiss, which led him to quietly investigate the underlying scheme. As for why Aurora ended up in the manor''s back garden encountering him, it was no coincidence but rather inevitable. Even if Aurora hadn''t run away, his people would have arrived shortly to rescue her. Seeing her copse into his arms, he felt a sudden desire to protect her, since her so-called boyfriend had failed to appreciate her. From then on, he would take it upon himself to protect her. She was destined to be his. After securing her first and most important "yes," he took care of everything for her, nning to settle her into his home and treat her like a princess. However, he hadn''t anticipated that she would trick him and disappear without a trace- for three years. Chapter 46: It Seems You Enjoy It Quite A Lot Aurora noticed Julian''s vacant expression. It seemed he was lost in thought, which was unusual for him. Julian shifted his gaze away from her face. Everything had passed. From the beginning, his intention had been to protect her, but now, he truly cared about her. Gradually, his desires grew, not just to possess her physically, but to win her heart as well. It had been a long journey, and after three years, was he still afraid to wait? Aurora waved her hand in front of his eyes. He was an odd mix of domineering, gentle, and sometimes downright foolish. "Is it still hot?" Julian grabbed her hand and asked. Aurora thought the conversation had moved on, yet he was still concerned about whether she felt burned, recalling how he had helped cool her burn earlier. Aurora blushed slightly. "No, it''s not hot anymore. You could have just handed me the water." "Aren''t you on your period? I''ve heard that women shouldn''t touch cold water, drink cold beverages, or eat spicy food during menstruation," Julian said with unusual seriousness. His approach was as unpredictable as his thoughts, always leaving her guessing. "Cough, how do you know that?" Aurora was surprised at his seriousness on such a topic, which men usually avoid. "My mom mentioned it when I was young," Julian replied, his voice cooling slightly when he mentioned his mother. "Oh, you should wipe your lips first," Aurora suggested, initially thinking he was trying to take advantage of her by feeding her orange juice in that manner. But he had been concerned about her menstrual difort and pre-warmed the juice in his mouth. She felt a twinge of guilt; she had overlooked an important fact. Whether three years ago or now, Julian had always trusted her deeply. Yet, he was Master Ba, a man who could turn the business world upside down with a flick of his fingers, described by Asher as immeasurably wealthy. The business world was as ruthless as a battlefield, and only a shrewd man could survive in it. Why then did he seem foolish in matters concerning her? Surely his skills were not inferior to Aurora''s. It was not the case; in the tricky business world, Julian trusted no one but Aurora. That night three years ago had sealed his trust in her, and he faced her with an open heart. It was that trust that made him vulnerable to her, though Aurora never realized it, thinking it all coincidental. Julian''s casual gesture had stirred something in her heart, reminding her of their entwined fate from three years earlier. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have harbored any prejudice against him, especially after witnessing the rtionships of Hayden and Susan, which had made her cynical about love. The flicker of emotion in her heart quickly passed, and she lowered her head to focus on her meal. Julian took the napkin she offered. He had been observant of Aurora''s expressions, noticing the change in her eyes just then. "I need you to clean this up; it''s your lipstick," Julian said, unashamedly challenging anyone to match his audacity. Aurora pursed her lips, thinking over his recent actions. Maybe she could consider it a repayment of a debt. She would need to stand and lean over to reach his lips, and her ck dress was anything but conservative. When she sat, all was well, but as she bent over, her porcin skin was exposed to his gaze. Aurora was earnestly wiping his mouth, yet Julian''s body began to stir restlessly. She caught the mes of desire in his eyes, following his gaze to her own chest. "Scoundrel!" she eximed, tossing the napkin straight at his face. "Eat," Julianmanded, forcefully suppressing his desires, stubbornly waiting for Aurora to finish her meal. Aurora, sensing what his looks implied, unconsciously slowed her pace, deliberately taking her time to allow him a chance to cool his ardor. No matter how slowly she ate, the te was bound to empty eventually. "Are you done?" Julian''s voice broke the silence, and Aurora could only nod. Despite wishing to dy further, her stomach could take no more. "Mhm." "Come with me," Julian said, grabbing her hand. Aurora remembered his earlier remarks about getting work done after eating, and her feet felt rooted to the spot. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "It seems you like it when I carry you," he said, bending down to lift her. Startled, Aurora hurriedly stepped forward, her steps quickening as if the wind was beneath her feet. Julian chuckled lightly. After the dy of shopping for clothes and breakfast, Aurora had gradually let down her guard. Now, as they took the VIP elevator to the penthouse, her heart tightened again. Soon he would discover she was not really on her period. Could she truly not escape? The penthouse was Julian''s private area, off-limits to all. He had designed it uniquely, withrge sections of ss, allowing one to lie in bed and gaze at the stars at night-a luxury only he could enjoy. The world of ss made Aurora dizzy as she looked down the ss corridors at the bustling streets below. The magnificent view made her feel numb. She almost needed Julian''s support to enter the room, which was surrounded by ss. This ss allowed clear views from the inside but was opaque from the outside, even the bathroom was all ss. Previously, since Julian was alone, it mattered little, but for a couple, it would seem quite romantic. Yet, Aurora only felt awkward, thinking about how exposed she would be during a bath. No sooner had they entered the room than Julian, unable to contain himself any longer, pinned Aurora to the bed. His kisses came fervently, leaving Aurora with no chance to resist. She was utterly restrained by him. "Wait, wait, I..." she tried to find an excuse. "I''m on my period." Julian, however, wanted to hear nothing of it, his kisses trailing down her neck. Aurora wasn''t sure if it was her imagination, but her stomach hurt more than before. "I''m in pain..." Only then did his lust wane, and he looked up at her. "Where does it hurt?" His voice was hoarse, revealing his struggle. "My stomach hurts." This time, she wasn''t lying; she felt a leak! Her periods were always irregr and painful. What she had initially lied about might have turned into reality. "Let me rub it," Julian offered, reaching for her stomach. "I... I think it''s leaking." "What''s leaking?" Julian, caught up in the moment, looked confused. Aurora pushed him away and stood up, only to find a bloodstain blossoming on the pristine sheets. Chapter 47: Dont Be Afraid When Aurora saw the blood, she finally breathed a sigh of relief, pointing at the puddle on the ground. "I wasn''t lying, my period has really started," she said, though without much confidence. After all, Julian had spoken of fighting a bloody battle. Aurora stared at Julian, who was fixated on the blood, wondering why it had to happen at this very moment! "Fine, I won''t touch you for now, but you need to take care of this," he said. He had harbored a slight hope that Aurora was deceiving him, but it turned out to be true. Aurora nced down at the bulging area beneath her, "Okay, I''ll take care of it." She walked resolutely towards the bathroom. When she emerged, she was carrying a basin of water-this was the same method she had usedst time. "You want to soak me in that water again?" Julian''s forehead veins bulged with anger. Last time, he had been bound and unable to move, which had allowed her to do as she pleased. Aurora, with righteous indignation, retorted, "Wasn''t thest time effective? What else do you suggest?" At the moment, she seemed utterly sincere, having apparently forgotten how she had flirted with him before. In reality, she had only learned some seductive gestures, and the only real experience was from a night three years ago. "Put it down," Julian said sternly. Aurora reluctantly set the basin down, and Julian, seeing her somewhat innocent expression, truly believed that her actions that day were just an act. This woman really had no experience in these matters; she couldn''t still be thinking that physical intimacy was necessary, could she? "You have two choices, use your hand, or use your mouth," Julian said calmly. Only then did Aurora realize what he had meant. She knew about using hands or mouth, but she had never actually practiced! "I, I confess, I really haven''t done this before. How about I owe you, and I''ll pay you back once I''ve learned?" Aurora tried to negotiate. Julian was speechless; how could such a thing be negotiable? "No, you''ve already deceived me several times. You think you''ll learnter? Who do you n to practice with?" His voice grew colder at the thought, and he was not about to let Aurora off the hook. "I was just saying that, I didn''t n to practice with anyone," Aurora said, on the verge of tears, her words bing more absurd by the second. "Come here, I''ll teach you now," Julian issued his final ultimatum. "I..." "I''ll count to three, and if you''re not over here, I will really fight a bloody battle! Three..." Julian''s threats always seemed to work. Aurora quickly walked up to him, her face no longer cold, but flustered instead. "What, what should I do?" Using her hand would be better than losing her virginity, she thought, slowlying to terms with the reality. "What do you think?" Julian sat motionless, apparently expecting her to proceed. "You said you wouldn''t touch me..." Aurora''s eyes shed with panic. "Just like this, I won''t take you." Without giving her a chance to catch her breath, his kiss was intense and fiery. "Sir..." "Don''t be afraid, I won''t take you." Perhaps to reassure her, he whispered in her ear, making it sound like a promise. The man was skilled at kissing; he licked her lips, coaxing her tongue to join his, then plundered her breath. As her head spun again, his hand had somehow slipped under her skirt, kneading her breast. Despite the three years since their first encounter, he remembered all her sensitive spots, and Aurora no longer had the strength to push the man before her away. She let out a pitiful whimper like a small animal. Then the next second, the man caught her hand and ced it on something as hot as a burning iron rod. "No!" Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! Aurora snapped to alertness, realizing what it was, wanting to escape as if it was some cursed devil. "Follow me," the man''s voice became hoarse. He covered her hand with his, guiding her to stroke that hard ce, all the while continuing to kiss her. Even when it ended, his lips still lingered, shifting from the stormy intensity to a gentle drizzle. When he finally moved away, her face was flushed, her eyes misty, her lips tender and bright. He quickly averted his gaze, fearing he might feel again. Although they hadn''t really started, there was an inexplicable feeling between them; Aurora noticed her skirt had been half torn off. She hurriedly got up, "I need to wash." Almost fleeing from that wicked bed. When she emerged, Julian had already tidied up, gently pulling her into his embrace, "Little bunny, thank you, that was a great experience." His embrace oddly warmed her, this man still saying such things. For a moment, she was at a loss for words-should she reply that it was her duty? She simply broke free from his grasp. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "That... I don''t have that thing, could you buy me one?" She had intended to ask Julian to call the front desk to have a pad delivered. But she didn''t want others to know about it, so she had to trouble Julian to handle it. "What?" Julian was confused. "The thing that absorbs this," Aurora pointed to the small bloodstain. Julian understood instantly, "You''re not thinking about escaping again, are you? I''ll just get it from the front desk." "I... don''t want people to know about this," Aurora exined hesitantly. "My skirt is also dirty, where do you think I could escape to? Even if I ran, wouldn''t you just catch me again?" "True," Julian kissed her lips, "Wait for me toe back." "You''re going out in that shirt?" Aurora pointed at the lipstick mark on his chest. "Why not?" Julian left carefree. Chapter 048: What A Trouble Aurora watched Julian leave without any hesitation, feeling somewhat moved. It seemed that someone of his status should care greatly about his image. Although he wasn''t a celebrity, his life was as much a favorite subject of gossip journalists as any star''s. There had been no small number of reporters shadowing Julian in the past. Everyone was eager to dig up some juicy gossip about him, but after following him for a week, they discovered that this man did nothing but work; he was a true workaholic. It was harder to find any gossip about him than to reach the heavens. Reporters couldn''t believe that someone as wealthy as him wouldn''t indulge in romantic or flippant escapades. Even if he didn''t seek them out, one would think temptations woulde his way. Even a famous paparazzo who followed him around couldn''t unearth anything significant. The final consensus was that this man was either celibate or asexual. He seemed to bepletely indifferent to both women and men. That''s why Julian was repeatedly voted "The Man You''d Most Want to Marry." In reality, he wasn''t indifferent or abstinent. Aurora, who had been intimate with him, understood how intense his desires could be. His warmth was reserved, sparingly offered only to strangers, and even his desires he kept for her alone. Her period had conveniently acted as a temporary shield for her. After taking a hot bath, Aurora reflected on how she had felt some emotions stirring while under him. This was not a good sign. Julian was far more dangerous than Hayden; she knew well that a man like him only saw her as prey. Even if not prey, then a pet. Which owner truly falls in love with their pet? In his eyes, he was the master, and she was merely an object for his amusement. Thinking this, Aurora''s gaze grew colder. The lessons from three years ago were enough; when she decisively left Clothville, only she knew what she endured each night. From her youthful dependency on Hayden and her naive, budding romance with him, to their ultimate fallout. It had taken her three years to heal fully, so by the time she was in the United States, she had resolved never to let emotions sway her again. The word "love" was simply too painful, especially with a man like Julian. Only she would get hurt. Afterfortably bathing and changing into a robe, shey on the bed watching TV, returning to her enchanting self, capable of mesmerizing anyone-except that her eyes held no love. Meanwhile, Julian had gone to a nearby supermarket, a ce he had visited only a handful of times in his life. Normally, his assistant handled such errands, and buying sanitary pads was a first for him. After wandering around for a long time, he finally found the colorful aisle. Standing before the shelves, Julian was shocked. He had thought there would only be one or two types of sanitary pads, but today was truly an eye-opener. Unsure of which brand to buy, he simply chose the most expensive one, only to realize it wasbeled for daytime use. "Could there also be ones for nighttime?" he wondered. Looking further, he indeed found some marked for night use. He didn''t understand the difference but picked up a package anyway. Wait, the one he held was soft; next to it were dry weave options-what was the difference? "Sir, hello, buying for your girlfriend?" a sales clerk approached the handsome man holding a basket full of pads, greeting him warmly. "Yeah, which kind is generally used?" Julian patiently inquired. "Generally, these are for daytime use, and those are for nighttime use. The nighttime ones are longer, and if you''re worried about leaks, we also have leak-proof options. For heavier flows, you can choose this model with greater absorbency, or a thinner one if you find it too bulky. For lighter days, a panty liner will do, and we have both medicated and fragrance-free options..." The clerk recited the details like an expert, one by one. Julian felt overwhelmed, hardly understanding a thing, "Wait, I''ll take a pack of each of what you just mentioned." "Alright!" The clerk happily stuffed various types of sanitary pads into Julian''s cart. "Sir, you''re really good to your girlfriend!" The clerk admired him, noting his thoughtful choice in sanitary pads. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! Hearing the word ''girlfriend'' lifted Julian''s spirits, "She mentioned she had a stomach ache, what should I do about that?" "That''s normal. Maybe you''d want some ibuprofen, and drinking some hot water might also help. It''s important to stay warm during her period," the woman advised, sharing her experience. "Women really are troublesome," Julian muttered, though he honestly went to buy the ibuprofen. On the way back, he also picked up a few outfits for her, as her ck dress had gotten some blood stains. Julian, carrying a bag of women''s clothing and sanitary pads, caught everyone''s attention as he walked. Especially the lipstick mark on his white shirt stood out vividly, with onlookers envying the good man his girlfriend had. When Julian returned to the hotel, the sound of the TV indicated the littledy hadn''t fled. Seeing her lounging on the bed in a white bathrobe, legs crossed seductively, nearly drove him wild again. A voice from the TV asked, "Susan, what do you think about those photos of Mr. Alvarez?" Aurora was watching intently, not even noticing his return. On the TV, Susan, dressed in an elegant white gown, always had the most beautiful smile. "Thank you for asking. As I''ve said before, that photo was just photoshopped. Hayden and I are very much in love," she said, her smile radiant, seemingly unaffected, though her fingers elegantly tugging at her gown''s hem disguised her inner fury, the fabric crumpling under her grip. "So, the engagement ceremony is still on schedule?" the reporter asked again. "Of course, our rtionship hasn''t been affected, why would we postpone it?" she replied. Before entering showbiz, she had already mastered the art of keeping up appearances, not to mention her years in the industry which had thickened her skin. "That bitch, what''s there to look at?" Julian coldly voiced, not having forgotten how pitiful Aurora had looked when she cried back then. While grateful that the despicable couple had pushed Aurora into his arms, he really despised such people. "You''re back?" Aurora finally noticed Julian,den with bags, "Did you rob that supermarket?" She had only asked him to buy sanitary pads, yet the amount of stuff he brought back looked like he''d almost cleared out the store. "Heartless woman, go see what you need for yourself." He dumped the bags on the bed and headed to the kitchen with a smaller package. Chapter 049: Itll Feel Better After You Drink This At this moment, Aurora could hardly pay attention to what Susan was saying. Staring at therge pile of sanitary pads on the bed, she guessed it was enough tost the year. Nearbyy clothes and other items he had bought; he was indeed attentive in these aspects. Aurora took a set of clothes to the bathroom to change. She noticed that Julian had chosen vibrant colors for her this time, none of them ck. She changed into a soft pink dress, a color she hadn''t worn in a long while. When she came out, she found Julian had just carried something into the kitchen and hadn''t yete out. Could this young master actually cook? Curious, Aurora walked towards the kitchen and saw him awkwardly boiling water. "What are you doing?" she asked, noticing no food around, just him boiling water. "You''ll see in a bit, go watch some TV in the meantime," Julian said, gently pushing her out of the room. Aurora didn''t understand his intentions. The entertainment news segment was over, and Susan''s face was no longer on the screen. Somewhat bored, she took out her phone to check the news and noticed a few private messages from Hayden, all asking where she was so he coulde to find her. Aurora smirked coldly, ignoring his messages. She checked the time; it was almost eleven, and she had an exam at school in the afternoon. She nced at the busy figure in the kitchen, unsure if he would let her leave. About five minutester, Julian came out with a cup of water, excitement on his face. "Drink this, it''ll stop the pain." "What?" Aurora looked bewildered at Julian. "Ibuprofen. They told me you needed this," he exined, his tone echoing the advice of some supermarketdy. "I also bought you a hot water bottle. Charge it and ce it on your stomach. Oh, and you must avoid spicy food and cold water for the next few days." In the past, it was always Asher who took care of these things. She found them too troublesome and preferred to endure the pain rather than going through such hassles. Yet here was Julian, practically a stranger, having only met her a few times, and of such a status, why would he do these things? "Why are you standing there? Drink it. Is it too hot? Let it cool a bit then," Julian said gently. It was hard for Aurora to reconcile the gentle man before her with the cold and sinister figure from three years ago. "Why are you doing this?" she asked, purely puzzled by his uncharacteristic kindness. "Didn''t you say your stomach was hurting? A woman at the supermarket told me this would help." "So you did this just so I wouldn''t be in pain?" Aurora bit her lip, wishing he were harsher; it would make it easier for her heart not to feel moved. "Yes, women should be cherished," he said, his gaze almost overflowing with tenderness. Aurora turned her face away, unwilling to meet his gaze. "I have an exam this afternoon at school, I need to go back." Hearing her talk of leaving, Julian''s expression cooled, his face darkening. "You''re looking for an excuse to run away again?" Julian knew well that if he hadn''t intercepted her today, she might have escaped again. "It''s not an excuse this time, I really have an exam this afternoon, and I need my credits," she insisted. Julian sat down beside her, studying the expression on her face. "I thought you were just an exchange student. You don''t need their degree." "Even so, I can''t just skip it. Failing the exam here would still affect me." "How long will it take?" Julian finally relented. "Just over an hour." "Fine, we''ll eat and then I''ll take you there. I''lle pick you up after you''re done. And if you try to run away again, I..." "I know I can''t escape from your grasp." She understood that he had some conscience; as long as she didn''t provoke him, he wouldn''t force her during her period. So, Aurora answered very cautiously. "That''s right, drink up." He gently rubbed her head. Aurora saw the man''s smile reappear instantly and suddenly felt his mood swings were childlike. She picked up the bowl of water, took a sip, and nearly spat it out. Did he just open a capsule of ibuprofen and pour it into boiling water? A citrus vor assaulted her senses. "Does it taste good?" Julian''s eyes seemed to sparkle as he asked. "Um, delicious," she said, frowning. "Then hurry up and finish it, I have more." "Cough... This is enough," Aurora quickly downed it in one go, knowing that sipping it slowly could prolong her torment. "Really won''t have a bit more?" Julian asked seriously; Aurora shook her head repeatedly. Seeing her strong reaction, Julian seemed to realize something; he went to the kitchen to taste the leftovers. After just a small sip, he spat it out, "Bleh, that''s awful." "Little bunny, sorry, I couldn''t swallow capsules before and thought this might make it easier." He thought about her actually drinking a whole bowl of such a terrible concoction. "I can take capsules directly," Aurora said, seeing that he meant well and now felt so guilty, she almost felt bad for him. She was someone who responded better to soft approaches than hard ones. If Julian had kept pressuring or threatening her, she might have ended up hating him more. Yet, this encounter with Julian, who she thought would be angry since she stood him up the night before, turned out so well. Probably not many women could resist his tenderness. "I''ll get it right when youe back tonight." He gently pulled Aurora into a warm, non-passionate embrace. "Sir, you really don''t have to be so nice to me." Aurora always felt something off when he was like this. "But little bunny, I just want to be nice to you, stay with me, will you?" Julian was no fool; he was skilled in dealing with people. He realized thatpared to being tough, she responded better to a softer approach, and he was right. More so, in her presence, a single look from her could soften him. She merely mentioned a stomachache, and he was overwhelmed with concern. This woman must be heaven-sent to be his nemesis. Chapter 50: A Man Should Protect a Woman As they neared the school, Aurora hurriedly spoke up: "Don''t turn around, I''m changing clothes." She still wanted to change back into her usual, ordinary attire, donning the outfit she had worn when she left home that morning. "Are you that afraid the Montgomery family will find out you''re back?" Julian knew the reason for her actions; who else but the Montgomery family could make her do this? "I have my ns." She wasn''t ready yet, fearing that someone might secretly sabotage her efforts. Once herpany was on the right track, she would naturally return and give them a big surprise. She already had aplete n in her mind. "I can help you," Julian said earnestly. He had suggested it three years ago, but her departure had been a direct refusal. "Mr. Ba, I know you can cover the sky with one hand, but this is my revenge to take. If I had wanted help, I wouldn''t have left three years ago," Aurora replied coldly. "Little bunny, you''ll tire yourself out. Women should be protected by men," Julian said gently. "No one is born needing protection!" Aurora thought of the hardships she had endured over these three years. At her poorest, she had fought with thugs over ten dors, enduring humiliation and disarray just to survive. She had struggled to reach this point today and was determined to repay all the suffering she had endured. She even suspected that her mother might have known about Magnus''s affair, causing her sudden death from a heart attack. She had been only a few years old at the time, utterly unaware of theplexities of adult grievances. She simply wondered why her father hadn''t kept her mother alive. Why, less than a month after her mother''s death, had a strange woman moved into their home with two younger children who liked to bully her? When Magnus was home, this woman treated Aurora especially well, but turned verbally abusive as soon as he left. Despite this, Aurora had never thought to harm them, until an incident three years ago made herpletely disheartened. Being weak only allowed them to bully her over and over. She would never let past grievances go! Listening to her resolute response, Julian seemed to understand her a bit more. He pressed his lips tightly together and said nothing more. "Stop here; your car is too conspicuous," Aurora instructed him to park a distance from the school entrance. Julianplied, "I''ll pick you up hereter, no running away!" "Yes, my Mr. Ba," Aurora replied somewhat helplessly, as this had be Julian''s catchphrase. Watching her leave, Julian then turned and drove off, knowing he needed to take things slowly with her. Pushing Aurora too hard would only make her flee further. He sighed quietly; this girl would indeed be his toughest challenge. With ten minutes to spare before the exam, Aurora headed to the ssroom with her head down. Aside from Ian, who gave her an extra nce, no one else noticed her. "Aurora,e to the Starbucks downstairs after the exam; I need to talk to you," Gemma said as she passed by Aurora. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! Aurora nodded, finding it strange. Why mention meeting at the caf when they could have talked in the dorm yesterday? "Okay," she agreed. She quicklypleted her test and, within less than an hour, handed in her paper and headed down to the Starbucks with her handbag. Since it was still early, she ordered a dessert, nning to enjoy an afternoon tea as the summer sunlight streamed through the ss window. The cafe was cool, and it had been a long time since she had such a leisurely moment. She idly flipped through a magazine, recalling Julian''s instructions, and decided to call him. Relying on her menstrual period to deter any real actions from him, she knew he was angry and would have to cool down slowly. Eventually, she would need his help, and now that he had approached her, why not use this opportunity to improve their rtionship? "Are you done with your exams?" Julian''s voice was actually quite pleasant, especially maic over the phone. "Mhm." "I''lle to pick you up soon, wait for me." "Come to the Starbucks, it should be conspicuous; I''m here now." Aurora checked the time; Gemma should also be arriving soon. At most, she would speak with Gemma and then leave; she didn''t have the patience to truly enjoy afternoon tea with her. Bored, she flipped through some fashion magazines on the table. Despite wearing something very ordinary, there was a calm aura about her that made people reluctant to disturb. "Aurora, sorry to keep you waiting, it''s all because I craved ice cream and Ian took some time to buy it," said Gemma as she sat down with another person. Aurora lifted her head from the magazine, puzzled by Gemma''s need to exin this specifically. "It''s fine, order whatever you want," she said, pushing the menu towards Gemma. Why was Ian here too? Gemma ordered some of the most expensive items on the menu, as if only the priciest drinks could match her noble status. Aurora sipped her coffee delicately, elegantly wiping away the froth from her lips. She didn''t pretend to be different, but her demeanor set her apart from ordinary women, carrying an aloof coldness. Though often ridiculed, she never argued. Some thought her weak, but she was simply disdainful. Ian had no ill intentions towards her, but after seeing her true self yesterday, he couldn''t remain as indifferent as usual. "Aurora," he said, her name which he often called now suddenly made him nervous, and he didn''t know why. Gemma noticed Ian''s difort and nervousness, a stark difference from before. It seemed Penelope was right; if she kept dying, Ian might truly end up with Aurora. His reaction was simr only to when they first met during freshman year, when he was too shy to make eye contact and spoke cautiously. Now, he was showing the same attitude towards Aurora, something Gemma couldn''t tolerate as long as she hadn''t found a wealthy man to marry. With graduation looming, Ian likely had a promising future; he had pursued her for three years, and she couldn''t let Aurora just take advantage of that. Aurora closed the magazine, "Gemma, what did you want to talk about?" she asked directly. If Gemma had something to discuss, why did she bring Ian along? Were they close enough to have afternoon tea together? Anyway, she was utterly confused. Chapter 51: Please Give Up on Ian "Excuse me, here are your cake and your drink," the waiter said as he brought over the desserts and beverages. "Thank you," Aurora replied out of habit. "Please enjoy." Gemma, smiling radiantly, scooped a spoonful of cake. "Aurora, perhaps you already know that Ian has been pursuing me for three years." Aurora shook her head. "I didn''t know." She had only recently transferred and really wasn''t interested in such gossip. Most days, she hid her Bluetooth earpiece in her hair to listen to work updates from Asher. She had neither the time nor the energy to concern herself with who in ss was hooking up or breaking up. To her, these matters were as trivial as children ying house, hardly worth mentioning. Aurora''s honest answer only led Gemma to misunderstand that Aurora was interested in Ian and was trying to intervene, hence her denial. "Well, it''s natural you wouldn''t know, having just arrived," Gemma continued, "We met in our first macroeconomics ss..." Gemma quickly began to chatter away, leaving Aurora wondering how well she really knew her. Were they well enough to discuss her romantic history with Ian? Even if Gemma did talk about it, Aurora wasn''t interested. She nced at Ian, who seemed far from enjoying reminiscing about those supposedly happy times with Gemma. Ian''s face was full of embarrassment. He was as baffled as Aurora. Today, Gemma had suddenly approached him saying she had made up her mind. When Ian asked what she had decided, she said he had passed her test. These three years had been a trial for Ian, and now she was ready to be his girlfriend. However, Ian showed no joy, only shock. He had indeed pursued Gemma, but that was back in their freshman year. He had instantly been smitten by Gemma in her white dress and flowing ck hair. The innocence of the young woman was initially very appealing to the youthful man, especially since he had never been in a rtionship. Ian shyly confessed his feelings and pursued her for a full year, but Gemma changed significantly during that time. She started wearing heavy makeup, dressing provocatively, and skipping sses. She always had her assignments done by him whenever she approached. Ian also learned she had a boyfriend, an ordinary-looking man in his forties. She was with the man only because he gave her three thousand dors a month. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! What they had could hardly be called dating. It was more like a sponsorship. Such arrangements were not umon in college, but Ian initially didn''t believe it until he saw her leaving arm-in-arm with a man nearly his father''s age. Her innocence had been a facade, and after sophomore year, he stopped pursuing Gemma. Others, including Gemma, continued to believe he was interested in her because of his overly nice nature. Every time Gemma asked for his help, he never refused, leading her to misinterpret his kindness as affection. The truth was, Ian would help anyone who asked. It was just that no one else was as brazen as Gemma. She approached him frequently, but Ian never rified his feelings, and they never dated. He simply watched as she went through one "sugar daddy" after another, her dresses getting shorter and her makeup thicker. He had given up on her long ago, so when Gemma suddenly dered she wanted to be his girlfriend today, his intention was to reject her. While he was still in shock, Gemma left without giving him a chance to refuse. After the afternoon exam, Ian had intended to exin things to Gemma, but before he could say anything, she had dragged him here. It turned out she brought him here today to provoke Aurora, probably unaware of Aurora''s true appearance. Only Ian, who had seen Aurora''s true beauty, knew that such a beautiful girl could never like someone like him. While Gemma recounted their past, Ian could only see confusion and embarrassment in Aurora''s eyes. "Stop it, Gemma," Ian quickly interjected, feeling it was quite demeaning. "It''s okay. Have some cake, Ian. Do you remember how in our freshman year you knew I liked tiramisu and bought it for me every day?" Gemma looked at him tenderly, which only made Ian''s skin crawl. Provoking Gemma had been the biggest mistake of his life! Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! Aurora had been sitting here listening to her go on for over ten minutes, and even she, who usually grasped the main points quickly, couldn''t discern Gemma''s point. "Alright, alright, your story is touching, but did you ask me toe here just to tell me about your love story?" Aurora was growing impatient. She didn''t have time to sit around chatting. "It''s not like that, Aurora," Ian said hurriedly, desperate to exin, but unsure how. Should he say he never liked Gemma, or that it was all a misunderstanding? After all, he and Aurora were just ssmates. Did he really need to exin so much? It all seemed rather like he was trying to cover something up. Yesterday, after seeing Aurora''s true face, he had dreamt about her all night. In his dream, she sat daintily beside him, discussing topics throughout the evening. Indeed, the dreams of a top student were different from others. "What''s it about? If you have something to say, just say it, I have to go soon," Aurora said,pletely losing her patience. "Aurora, don''t be mad at what I''m about to say," Gemma said cautiously, seemingly very considerate of Aurora''s feelings. "Okay, I won''t be mad. Just say it," Aurora responded, her attention already drifting. She just wanted to leave. Gemma suddenly grabbed Ian''s hand. "Aurora, I know Ian is outstanding. He has a good temperament, and he often likes to help others." Aurora had to admit that while others mocked her appearance, Ian had actively engaged in conversation with her to help her settle in. "So?" she prompted. "He''s so wonderful. It''s normal that you like him. But he and I are already together. I''m his girlfriend. I''ve heard about what you''ve done for him, probably just a moment of impulse, so I won''t me you." Aurora raised an eyebrow at her. But Gemma, clearly misunderstanding Aurora''s reaction, continued relentlessly, "I brought you here today to make things clear. Please give up on him. He could never like you. He has loved only me for these three years." What? She liked Ian? Aurora thought this was probably the funniest joke she had heard in years. Remembering what Penelope and Gemma had said in the restroom the night before, apparently, Aurora knew this was Gemma''s solution. She had intentionally brought Ian to unt their happiness and make Aurora give up on him. All of this made Aurora feel utterly baffled. And now, she really wanted tough. What should she do? Chapter 52: Hes Not My Type Aurora genuinely didn''t know whether tough at Gemma for overthinking or mock her for acting so childishly. She wasn''t here today out of kindness to offer advice, but rather to show off, wasn''t she? If Aurora actually liked Ian, Gemma''s words would have genuinely hurt her. But the youngdy seemed to underestimate Aurora''s resilience. After all the experiences she had been through over the years, Gemma really wasn''t much of an opponent. Aurora couldn''t help but smile as she watched the two of them. "I agree with some of what you just said, Gemma, but not all of it. It''s true that Ian is excellent." Setting aside his academic performance, his character alone was better than many. He remained polite and caring even when others mocked Aurora. This alone spoke volumes about his character. Ian was honest and kind-hearted. When he heard Aurora praising him, Ian suddenly became a bit shy, while Gemma waited to see how Aurora would respond. "But there is one thing..." Aurora added. "What thing?" Gemma was already caught in Aurora''s trap. "His eyes." She nced at Ian, who was wearing sses. "Yes, his vision isn''t great, but that doesn''t affect his excellence," Gemma, who had neverplimented Ian before, said this for the first time. However, instead of being pleased, Ian felt disgusted. These were not words from her heart. She was merely using them to strike at Aurora. Previously, Ian only knew of her vanity and her willingness to sell herself for money, even wondering if she had somepelling family financial need. But heter realized he was wrong. Gemma wasn''t acting out of family necessity. It was just vanity and a love forparison. But today, he realized that beyond her vanity, she was a woman of a nasty, sharp- tongued character. He could never imagine Gemma treating Aurora so poorly. He knew well about yesterday''s incident. Aurora had intentionally fallen into his arms, not because she liked him, but more like she was avoiding something else. Aurora''s smile grew. "If his vision were better, how could he possibly fall for a girl like you?" One moment Gemma agreed with Aurora, and the next, she realized she had been yed. It turned out that Aurora was far from just a dowdy country girl. Normally, Aurora felt no need to bother with those condescending remarks, but Gemma was too arrogant. If she didn''t teach her a lesson, Gemma might really start to think too highly of herself. "How can you speak like that? I came here with good intentions, and you can''t even express your gratitude for my kindness," Gemma became furiously embarrassed. Aurora remainedposed, her expression unchanged. "As I just said, it''s good for you and Ian to be together, and that should be congratted. However," she slowed her speech, looking at them both with a cold smile before continuing, "I truly think you''re not good enough for Ian, and that''s straight from the heart. If you mind that, there''s nothing I can do about it. In closing, let me rify one thing. From the beginning to the end, I have never liked Ian. I don''t now, and I definitely won''t in the future. You can be assured of that, and please, stop overthinking everything." Aurora stood up, gave them one final look, and then raised her hand to signal the waiter. "That is all I have to say. I hope you won''t disturb me over such trivial matters in the future. I''m quite busy." Aurora spoke calmly. Her words contained not a single swear word, yet, they cut like sharp des, each phrase piercing deeply into Gemma''s heart. Gemma had always thought of Aurora as a pushover, but she was unaware of how formidable and assertive the woman could be, a stark contrast to their school days. "Aurora, you are really asking for it. I see you have no intention of letting Ian go," Gemma said, her demeanor increasingly agitated and repulsive. Aurora, tired of the nonsense, chose not to engage further. "Miss, your total is fifty-eight dors," the waiter said, ncing at the irate Gemma. Although Aurora''s attire was peculiar, her presence was somehowforting. Gemma, dressed meticulously, radiated difort as if everyone owed her something. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "I''ll pay," Ian said, hurriedly reaching for his wallet as Aurora pulled hers out. "Why should you pay? She was here first. She should be the one to pay." Gemma fumed, pulling at Ian to stop him. Aurora took a hundred-dor bill from her wallet. "Keep the change," she said, eager to leave the chaotic scene and the frenzied Gemma. As Gemma caught sight of the thick stack of cards and bills in Aurora''s wallet, her eyes widened. Aurora''s casual remark about not needing change suggested she was ustomed to tipping generously, likely a habit from where she came. Ian, already annoyed with Gemma, found his impression of Aurora improving. "Let go!" he demanded, shaking off Gemma''s grip to pay Aurora. "Why are you so anxious? Do you really like her that much?" "Ian, please exin things to her. I must be going now," Aurora said, wanting no part in the messy situation. Dealing with irrational people was daunting. Aurora was ready to leave, but Gemma grabbed her fiercely. "Aurora, you can''t leave without clearing things up." "I think I''ve made myself quite clear. Please let go," Aurora replied, her brow furrowing. Gemma felt a profound blow to her pride and became more insistent, though she had nothing rational to say. "You''re leaving in such a hurry just because you''re guilty," she used. "I''m busy and have no time to waste with you. Let go!" Aurora responded coldly, her frustration evident. The more Gemma thought about it, the more unsettled she became, especially provoked by Aurora''s demeanor. Suddenly, she picked up a coffee from the table, intending to throw it at Aurora. Unexpectedly, Aurora caught her wrist and redirected the coffee onto Gemma. Gemma screamed, drawing the attention of everyone in the caf. Aurora, mortified by the public spectacle, wished she could disappear. "Take good care of her. I''m leaving," Aurora said, unustomed to dealing with such crude behavior. "You go ahead. I''ve got this." Ian said, apologetically, "I''m sorry for the trouble today." "Ian, you''re calling me the trouble? She threw coffee at me!" "I think you deserved worse." A calm yet stern male voice chimed in. Chapter 53: Our Deal Should Have Ended By Now Just as everyone''s attention was centered on Gemma, Aurora suddenly had a newpanion by her side. Julian had changed into a new set of clothes, now donning a sharp suit, having just signed a contract. His arrival nearly captured everyone''s gaze, and Gemma felt his voice sounded familiar. After a moment, she realized he was the man driving the sports car the day before! "It''s you!" she eximed in surprise. Yesterday, Aurora had concocted a ten-dor tale, and now, in the good lighting, Gemma could immediately tell his outfit was genuine. It must have cost tens of thousands! And he was incredibly handsome, which only made her feel more discontented with her own disheveled appearance. "Aurora, you bitch, you lied to me. You said he..." Gemma yelled, picking up another cup of coffee from the table to throw at Aurora. Before she could finish, Julian stepped forward and casually blocked it, sending the coffee sshing back onto her. She ended up dousing herself. Coffee went up her nose, and she opened her mouth in disarray,pletely at a loss. "Is she your woman? The wordsing out of her mouth are terrible. If there''s a next time, I might have to teach her a lesson!" Julian said in a chillingly cold tone, having witnessed her pulling and dragging on Aurora and attempting to throw coffee. Ian hadn''t even reacted when Julian was already leading Aurora away, saying, "Little Bunny, let''s go." The coffee had drenched Gemma''s face, dripping down continuously. She could feel the stares directed at her from others, and Ian felt utterly embarrassed. Being the nice guy he was, he couldn''t make things worse in such a situation and could only wipe her face with a napkin. He had barely dabbed her face twice with the napkin when Gemma, as if possessed, chased after them. Aurora had deceived her! Ian, worried she would cause a scene on the street again, hurriedly followed her out, just in time to see Aurora getting into a Bentley business car. He had driven a sports carst night and now he was in a Bentley! This man changed cars more often than clothes. Seeing that car, something he could never afford, Ian felt a sudden pang of loss. Given Aurora''s looks, it wasn''t surprising she knew such outstanding people, yet Gemma was clueless. "That bitch!" "Enough, Gemma!" Ian had to raise his voice sharply. He rarely got angry, and his loud voice left Gemma frozen in ce. "Go back and change your clothes, and listen, I think you misunderstood something. I used to like you, but I''ve long since given up. I don''t like you anymore, not at all. The words you said about being my girlfriend, please take them back," Ian said earnestly. He softened his tone a bit. "Of course, I understand you were just using me to provoke Aurora. Whatever your intentions, please don''t do that again. I''m also very busy and don''t have time to y these games. If I did anything that misled you, I''ll be more mindful in the future." After speaking, Ian walked away without looking back, today more than ever seeing her true nature. He should feel fortunate that he had given up on her long ago. Otherwise, how much longer would he have been deceived? "Ian,e back!" Gemma was caught off guard by the sessive blows. Besides the strikes from Aurora and that mysterious man, what hurt her most today was Ian, who had always been so amodating, telling her such words. For a moment, she couldn''t believe this was reality. How could he not like her? He had clearly told her he liked her before. Hearing her frantic and frustrated voice behind him, Ian did not turn back and walked away even faster. In the car, Aurora and Julian sat in the back seat, still shaken by Gemma''s outburst, which had left the atmosphere gloomy. "Unhappy?" Julian removed her sses, seeing her eyes frosty with anger. "Who would be happy after such an incident?" Aurora responded dryly. "This is human nature, vanity and filth. I thought you understood that by now," Julian said as he pulled out a tissue to wipe off the coffee that had sshed onto her hair. Aurora sighed lightly, "I''ve understood it for a while. Today, it just deepened a bit." She obediently followed Julian back to the vi. Julian had avish dinner prepared, warming up the grand yet solitary vi for the evening. After changing her clothes, Aurora, craving a smoke, stepped out to the breezy balcony and lit a cigarette. Julian, not finding her in the room, spotted her on the balcony. The sight was striking. Aurora, dressed in a loose white shirt revealing her delicate corbones and elegant neck, wore only shorts beneath. Casually seated, her long legs crossed, she held a cigarette between her fingers, the white smoke blurring her features. It was azy yet dangerously tempting scene. Julian, his eyes cooling, snatched the cigarette from her and extinguished it. "You''re not smoking anymore," he said firmly, though he admitted to himself that she looked beautiful smoking. Seeing what she had be over the past three years pained him. She suffered from severe gastritis and a growing addiction to nicotine. Without the incident from three years ago, Aurora would still be an innocent girl forever. "Julian, you have no right over me," Aurora retorted, already in a foul mood. "We''ve been connected since three years ago. How can I not have a say?" Julian talked back, anger ring as he lifted her from the smoky balcony. "It was just a deal. You helped me, and I gave you something. At dawn, we part ways. I..." Julian cut her off with a kiss, throwing her onto the bed. His kisses came like a storm, harsh and punishing. He had searched for her for three years, waiting, and now that he had found her, she had changed dramatically. Aurora was furious. Why should her fate always be manipted by others? It had been so three years ago, and Julian was doing it again. She bit his lip fiercely, not letting go even as blood mingled in their mouths. "Sir, dinner is ready," the butler''s voice interrupted from outside the room. The two separated. "Coming." Julian''s voice was hoarse. Aurora, her eyes filled with resentment, pushed him away and wiped the blood from her lips. "If you don''t know what I''ve been through these past three years, then don''t interfere," she said coolly as she walked downstairs. Julian sat alone on the vast bed, pondering her words. Hadn''t she been well these past years? Her gastritis wasn''t new. It had just worsened over thest three years. A deep light shed in Julian''s eyes. Perhaps he still didn''t truly understand her. What exactly had she endured these three years? Chapter 54: Your Sole Job is to Be Mrs. Barnet Tonight''s dinner was sumptuous, featuring ingredients from all corners of the globe. The priciest lobster and the finest steaks, ingredients flown in just today, apanied by red wine that had been perfectly decanted in advance. It was only after Aurora had seated herself that Julian slowly descended the stairs, his expression now perfectly normal as if nothing had happened. He nced at the wine and said, "Bring her a warm juice." He hadn''t forgotten that Aurora was on her period and should avoid cold drinks. "Yes, sir." "Miss Montgomery, what kind of juice would you like?" "Anything will do," Aurora replied, somewhat conflicted. She would rather Julian not be so considerate. All the dishes were served on exquisite tes, visually stimting the appetite, yet Aurora felt ack of enthusiasm. This dinner was perhaps the quietest meal they had shared, with only asional questions from Julian, which she answered briefly. There was little else in the way of conversation. Later in the evening, she was busy dealing with matters from the United States, while Julian was busy responding to his emails. The room was filled only with the sounds of their mouse clicks and keyboard taps until the clock struck eleven, and Julian had already shut down hisputer. He observed her, absorbed in front of her screen, seemingly isted from everything around her, lost in her own little world. A strand of hair fell over her forehead, her fingers tirelessly tapping at the keyboard, oblivious to thete hour. Julian silently went to wash up, then came downstairs to prepare a warm ss of milk for her. "It''s time to rest," he whispered in her ear. Only then did Aurora snap out of her trance, ncing at the time disyed on the bottom right of the screen. It was already half-past eleven, indeed a bitte. "Thank you." She took the ss and sipped, noticing the man in his pajamas standing behind her. They looked every bit like a married couple, and her earlier request to move to another room had been denied by him. What exactly was he nning? "Are you free tomorrow?" Julian suddenly asked. Aurora looked at him warily, "What are you going to do?" "Let''s go to the city hall tomorrow and get our marriage license. You''ve always said we have no rtionship, right? If we have that paper, then legally, we will be husband and wife." Julian''s words startled Aurora so much that she choked on her milk, utterly unprepared to hear such a proposal. "What? You..." Milk sprayed from her mouth as she coughed violently. "Is this news that frightening?" He patted her back and wiped the corners of her mouth with a tissue. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "Yes, it''s a bit scary," Aurora managed to say, sitting on the edge of the bed to rest. Julian looked down at her. "Since we made a deal three years ago, how about we make another deal today?" "A deal?" Now apetent businesswoman, Aurora was only moved by the prospect of a transaction. "I need a woman, and you need a strong backing. You could be my woman, and I could be your support in seeking revenge. Don''t you want to crush the Simmons family, the Alvarez family, and the Montgomery family underfoot? Make them taste the suffering you''ve endured these past three years?" Julian had considered many strategies, but in the end, he chose this seemingly absurd yet profoundly enticing approach. Firstly, Aurora was a person who had suffered immense hurt from her family and her ex-boyfriend. She became sensitive and insecure, trusting no one but herself. He needed to tell her that his feelings for her were genuine, but with her current mindset, she probably wouldn''t believe him. She might even likely engage with others who could help her achieve her goals. He was deeply aware that this woman, who fascinated him, was also fatally toxic to other men. Of course, this was just his spection and there was no guarantee it would actually happen. If she needed support, he could be her strongest ally. Thus, not wooing her traditionally but attracting her with a business-like proposition might be the best approach. At this moment, a single thought dominated Aurora''s mind. "Don''t you want to trample the Simmons, Alvarez, and Montgomery families under your feet?" How could she not want that? She even dreamt of it, knowing well that toppling three families alone wasn''t something achievable overnight. Even if it took her entire life, she was determined to fulfill this wish. Julian''s assistance meant she still had much to sacrifice. Seeing a hint of relenting in her eyes, Julian continued, "I understand your temperament. You don''t want others to interfere, and you want to seek revenge on your own. Marrying me means we be family. I am just your husband, not an outsider. I won''t interfere unless you need me, and I''ll be at your disposal." His offer was truly tempting. With his support, her vengeance could be much easier. Aurora bit her lip lightly. "What do you need me to do?" "You only need to do one thing-be my Mrs. Ba." His gaze was so sincere that she couldn''t find any fault in it. "Since you''re undecided, let me share another secret with you." "What secret?" Aurora asked, puzzled. "Actually, my name isn''t Julian Ba. I took the Ba name from my mother. My real name should be Julian Alvarez." His words exploded like a bomb beside her ear. "You are..." Aurora''s mind thundered, recalling what Hayden had once told her. The Alvarez family was prominent and wealthy. Hayden''s grandfather had three sons, the first two being unremarkable except for the eldest William Alvarez''s son, Hayden, who was brilliant and a favorite of their grandfather since childhood. Everyone in the Alvarez family believed Hayden was the rightful heir, but that wasn''t the case. Grandpa Alvarez was most fond of his third son, a child he brought back from America, and nobody knew who his mother was. When his third son was born, Grandpa Alvarez was fifty. Euphemistically, he was the cherished youngest son, but bluntly, he was a bastard, with his mother''s background unknown to anyone. Hayden had already told Aurora that he had an uncle a few years older than him, who was his greatest threat. "You are Hayden''s uncle?" Aurora finally understood Julian''s true identity. His features did not resemble Hayden''s. Perhaps he inherited more from his mother, but who could have guessed that Julian was actually an illegitimate child? Julian''s lips curled into a mischievous smile, his eyes carrying a chill as he spoke each word distinctly, "Marry me, and I will make that scoundrel and that vile woman kneel before you and call you Aunt Aurora." Chapter 55: An Intriguing Offer This was the true highlight, even more enticing than anything he had previously mentioned. Aurora felt a surge of excitement at the thought of Hayden''s expression. Julian gently lifted her face. "How about this deal?" His voice, devilish at her ear, revealed the true businessman in him, a master at manipting hearts. He knew exactly what others needed and their weaknesses, making it easy for him to break them down. Faced with this immense temptation, Aurora quickly regained her senses. "May I have some time to think about it?" "You may, as long as you wish, this agreement will always be valid." Julian knew when she spoke like this, the odds were in his favor. "It''s gettingte. Go freshen up," Julian urged, and obediently, Aurora went to the bathroom. Her heart was still restless. Was she just to be Mrs. Ba like that? But could it really be that simple with this man? Cautiously, she decided to wait and see. Dealing with such a cunning businessman, it was likely she could bepletely devoured. Julian, watching the bathroom light, felt somewhat helpless. Although he had schemed against many, he was sincere about love this time. However, this woman seemed suspicious, and all he could do was keep her for now. Time would foster affection. He believed his charm could eventually win her over. Finally, Aurora emerged in a silk pajama set. Originally, the housekeeper had prepared a very sheer silk nightgown for her. She was almost certain the housekeeper did it on purpose, knowing he was such a horny man, yet providing such a sexy gown. At her pleading, the outfit was changed to long sleeves and pants, with a variety of daily necessities already prepared in the bathroom. The man was efficient, and he had everything ready without her agreement, from skincare products to toothbrushes and towels. "It''s exactly midnight. You should go to bed." Julian put down his magazine, automatically pulling the nket for her. Aurora felt the gesture overly intimate, but this was what she had agreed to, and her period had saved her for this time. Now, just spending the night with him would settle their previous conflicts, likely the smallest price she could pay. She quietlyy beside him, hearing him turn off the lights. Then his strong arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her into his embrace. Initially, her back was to him, and now it rested against his chest. Though it wasn''t their first touch, sleeping together like this was a first. "Sleep tight," Julian said calmly, not behaving as she had feared. He certainly wanted to be intimate, but if he truly wanted to win her over, he couldn''t afford to make a poor impression now. He had felt her tense up when his hand rested on her waist, so he deliberately spoke to help her rx. Perhaps because he made no further moves, Aurora''s body gradually rxed. After working all night, she was tired and soon fell asleep. Julian, however, didn''t fall asleep as quickly. He watched the sleeping woman, her arms still crossed in front of her. He thought of the words she had said before. What kind of life had she been through over the past three years? His hand around her waist tightened. No matter what had happened before, from now on, he would be there to protect her. Aurora''s sleep was actually quite troubled. Many nights, she would suddenly wake up in the middle of the night. At around two or three in the morning, when Julian was deep in sleep, she woke up again. The woman in his arms suddenly screamed, "Don''t kill me!" Breaking free from his embrace, Aurora then turned over and got out of bed, ready to flee. It was a purely subconscious act. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! By the time Julian opened his eyes, Aurora had already run to the window, about to jump out instinctively, clearly not her first time performing such an act. During her time on the run in the United States, she often encountered assassination attempts. Initially, she was just a defenseless woman. All she could do was run, desperately run. She had to survive and return! "What are you doing, Little Bunny?" Julian was terrified as the cold wind rushed in from the window, her bare feet poised on the window sill, ready to jump. The wind blew her silk nightgown, fluttering with the direction of the curtains. In the blink of an eye, Julian lunged forward and embraced her. "What''s wrong?" Aurora, drenched in sweat, her eyes gradually clearing, murmured, "Mr. Ba?" "What''s wrong?" By the moonlight outside, Julian saw her face covered in sweat beads, her delicate face even paler. Looking around, Aurora realized she was in Julian''s vi and copsed against him. Julian was also scared. Even though this was the second floor and a fall might not kill her, she would still be injured. He carried Aurora back to bed while she unconsciously clung tightly to his neck, her emotions still unsettled. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! Her forehead was covered in cold sweat, her emotions visibly troubled, and her heart was beating very fast. This was the only time she had approached him on her own, her small body nestling into his broad, warm chest. Julian''s heart ached. He held the woman tightly, kissing the top of her head tofort her. "Aurora, it''s over. It was just a dream, only a dream." He gently wiped the sweat from her face, unsure what dream had caused such emotional turmoil. Aurora dared not close her eyes. As soon as she did, it seemed she would be back in that terrible nightmare. Under Julian''s soothing, Aurora''s emotions slowly calmed, her hands eventually moving from his neck. But her other hand was still tightly grasping his shirt, as if he was herst hope, losing him meant losing everything. Seeing her furrowed brows, Julian could guess her reactions were definitely rted to her experiences over the years. From the bed to the window sill, it took only seconds. She clearly wanted to escape subconsciously, as she had just screamed, "Don''t kill me." He could vaguely guess how she had survived these years, likely someone was against her, and she had been constantly on the run. His fingers gently stroked her furrowed brows and he thought silently, "Little Bunny, I will take good care of you from now on." Feeling Aurora tightly clutching his shirt, the feeling of being needed was actually quite pleasant. He wrapped one arm around her waist and gently covered her body with a nket. That night he dared not sleep again, choosing instead to stay awake and apany her to prevent any recurrence of the incident. Chapter 56: She Will Soon Accept This Deal Dawn broke. Aurora awoke from her sleep, her eyes hazily opening. "Good morning." Julian''s voice came from beside her. It was then she noticed that she was still clutching his shirt tightly. Perhaps too tightly, as her fingernails had scratched some red marks across his chest during the night. "Sorry..." she said uneasily, looking at the red streaks she had caused on his chest. She hadn''t slept well, and Julian had stayed awake the whole night, guarding her, fearful of any danger. Aurora noticed dark circles under his eyes. "Did you stay up all night?" Even though she had a rough night, at least she had slept. It surprised her that Julian had been watching over her the whole time. "What if I had fallen asleep and you had jumped out the window and hurt yourself? Little Bunn, how have you managed these past three years?" Julian finally asked about her past. Aurora didn''t want to discuss her troubled past. She turned her face away. "It''s all in the past." Seeing she didn''t want to talk, Julian didn''t press further. Asking her about her hardships might just reopen her old wounds. "Alright, I won''t ask further. If one day you feel like talking, I''m always here to listen," Julian said as he let go of her waist and prepared to get up. "Aren''t you going to sleep a bit longer? You were up all night." "Don''t worry about me. I can manage even three nights without sleep," Julian said with a smirk, kissing her forehead. "Morning." After a light kiss, he got out of the bed and went to wash up. Aurora touched her forehead, feeling a warmth spreading through her heart. She also got dressed. Julian''s wardrobe now had several women''s outfits, prepared by the housekeeper the previous night. Hearing the sound of running water from the bathroom, she noted that Julian had a habit of showering in the morning. Dressed anew, she looked around the familiar yet still somewhat strange room. After having spent two nights there, it no longer felt unfamiliar, and for a moment, she felt as though she and Julian were truly a couple. When he finished his morning routine, he looked refreshed, his energy not betraying his sleepless night. The fresh scent of his shower gel filled the air, lightening Aurora''s mood considerably. She had no urgent school matters to attend to and was nning to continue handling somepany formalities, but then she received a call from Cameron. "Miss Montgomery, I''ve inquired about the house you were interested in. There''s one that meets your requirements. Would you like to see it today?" That was wee news. Aurora had no intention of staying in hotels indefinitely. Since she nned to settle in Clothville, it was natural to find a residence that suited her. "Okay,e pick me upter," Aurora said, ending the call. Julian was already ready. "What''s the n forter?" "Going to see a house," Aurora replied, standing in front of a full-length mirror and putting on her earrings. Julian took a ne from the jewelry box, seemingly fond of adorning her with nes. In the mirror, the two of them looked intimately close, as if whispering sweet nothings. "What kind of house would you like? I''ll just give it to you," Julian said casually. Hispany was involved in many sectors, including real estate. For him, offering a house was as simple as giving a ne. "Don''t underestimate me. I still have the money to buy a house," said Aurora, having stepped away from his embrace with the ne securely around her neck. "It''s not that I underestimate you. I just genuinely wanted to give you something," Julian replied sincerely. "I prefer using my own things, and it feels more solid. Let''s go downstairs. I''m hungry," Aurora said gracefully, stepping towards the door in her high heels and giving him a sly smile as she looked back. It seemed she was letting her guard down around him, which was a good sign. Julian smiled to himself and followed her downstairs. The two descended one after the other. The woman was graceful and beautiful, and the man was handsome and regal. They truly seemed meant for each other. The butler and maids thought the same, reflecting on how their master had waited so many years to find true love. After breakfast, he considerately asked, "Shall I drop you off?" "Take me to the nearby station. My driver is waiting there," Aurora responded. "Okay." "ording to our agreement, we should be even now, right?" Aurora asked softly, sitting beside him. In just one day, she felt her rtionship with Julian had significantly improved. Her previous image of him had changed too. He had always been synonymous with the devil in her eyes. But after spending the day and evening together, Aurora realized she had been too superficial before. Julian had shown a side of himself that was considerate and caring. "Yeah." Julian had proposed that agreementst night, knowing she would agree sooner orter, so he was in no rush. The atmosphere between them had be much more harmonious as the car stopped near the bus station Aurora had mentioned. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "Take care, and call me if you need anything," Julian said, his face appearing at the rolled-down window. Aurora nodded, watching his car drive away. Her smile slowly faded. Julian, are you sincere or just pretending? She was past the age of naive belief in romance, especially not with a man like Julian. Compared to love, she felt interests weighed more heavily. After all, for a businessperson, interests always came first. "Miss Montgomery, this way," Cameron called to her as she stepped out of the Bentley and waited for the car to leave before waving. Aurora walked towards the Maybach. "Sorry to keep you waiting." "Not at all. I just arrived myself. Miss Montgomery, are we going straight to the property or shall we have breakfast first?" Cameron asked respectfully. "Let''s go to the property." "Yes." The morning sun was quite ring, so Aurora took out her sunsses and put them on. "Cameron, tell me about the property." "Well, it''s a newly developed vi area, designed specifically for someone of your stature, built right by the sea." The house was close to the shoreline, with well-developed amenities nearby. Cameron had visited yesterday, noting the excellent greenery in the area. Most importantly, it met Aurora''s needs. She didn''t want arge house but preferred one that was fully furnished and ready to move into. Cameron felt that Seacliff Manor was the best choice among the properties he hadpared. "Let''s see it first," Aurora said. Her requirements for living weren''t too high. She had lived in worse ces. Now, all she needed was a ce to settle down, and she was 90% likely to purchase this one, trusting Cameron''s meticulous choice. Chapter 57: Shes Noble Like a Princess Today was Gemma''s happiest day, since it would mark the end of her internship at Sris Holdings. If she could close the deal today, she would be offered a permanent position. The six-month internship had nearly broken her spirit. As graduation approached, many well-connected students had already secured job offers. Gemma,ing from a modest background, could not rely solely on the meager support from a married middle-aged man, which was hardly enough to cover her expenses. Six months ago, she followed a friend into a real estate internship. Sris Holdings was the pinnacle of the industry. Securing a permanent position there meant excellent benefits andpensation, especially as she was currently assigned to the Seacliff Manor project, an entire district of vis. Selling just one could earn her a substantialmission. Fortuitously, her friend calledst night with news of an acute appendicitis attack, rendering her unable to work today. She handed over an important client to Gemma, agreeing to split themission if the sale went through. This client was crucial, and a sessful deal would guarantee Gemma''s promotion. Gemma also harbored a personal motive. She saw this as an opportunity to mingle with the wealthy, assuming that anyone who could afford such property must be affluent. ording to her friend, today''s buyer was a young man. Gemma spected that he must be a rich youth, prompting her to rise early and dress carefully. She wore a white blouse and a zer, having tailored her skirt slightly shorter to entuate her legs, confident in her appearance and even spritzing on some light perfume. With a thick stack of documents in hand and repeatedly retouching her makeup in excitement, Gemma was ready to get the man. At this moment, her phone rang. Recognizing the number, she brightened considerably. "Hello, yes, it''s me. I''ll be right there to meet you," she said before applying anotheryer of lipstick and stepping out in her high heels. A luxurious Maybach slowly approached, a car she recognized as worth over a million dors. The owner had to be wealthy. Gemma adjusted her hair and put on her best smile, respectfully waiting by the roadside. As the passenger side opened, she hurried forward, not immediately noticing who the car owner was. When she saw a slender, elegantly d leg extending from the car, her heart sank. She had assumed the young wealthy man wasing alone, not expecting him to bring a woman. She immediately felt her chances slipping away. "Damn, sugar bitch," she muttered under her breath. Despite her own past as a sugar baby, she felt only contempt for the woman in the car. The woman wore a ck Yohji Yamamoto dress and held a Corto Moltedo ck handbag, a brand Gemma recognized from fashion magazines, known for its exquisite and costly Italian craftsmanship. Her fingers were adorned with a Cartier decorative ring,plemented by rose gold diamond earrings. The woman''s taste in clothing and essories was impable. She was surely envious, always finding herself purchasing discounted items at the mall, her wardrobe for the entire season not equating to the cost of the other woman''s outfit. The disparity between people was vast. Gemma sighed internally, and she couldn''t recognize the woman in sunsses. No one would likely connect this woman to the in girl from school. Gemma quickly walked back towards the driver''s cabin. "Mr. Chase, would you like to go take a look at the property now, or should I first exin a bit about it?" she asked with a sweet smile. Cameron, having locked the car, gave an awkward smile. "You''re mistaken. It''s not me buying the house. It''s Miss Montgomery." He pointed towards thedy ahead. Hearing this, Gemma felt even more ufortable. She had assumed the woman was a sugar baby just like her. Yet, now it became clear Aurora was actually this man''s boss! As Gemma was about to speak, Aurora turned to look at her. That voice was unforgettable, reminding Aurora of themotion Gemma made just the day before. "Oh, sorry. I thought it was you buying. Miss, since it''s your first visit today, why don''t youe with me to the sales office to check out the types of properties we have avable?" "Okay." The woman answered with a single word, but even that made Gemma suspect. The voice sounded just so familiar. Could it be Aurora''s voice? It seemed unlikely. Gemma quickly dismissed the thought. "Miss, what are your requirements for your new home?" Gemma had adjusted her mindset, determined to secure this deal regardless of the buyer''s identity. "Just for myself, so not toorge. Other than that, I''m not particr." Aurora spoke calmly, confident in the building''s quality, so there was no need to emphasize further. Previously, Aurora had spoken only one word so Gemma hadn''t recognized, but what Aurora just said simply stunned her. She would never forget this woman''s voice. It was Aurora! Aurora''s voice was distinctively aloof and detached. It felt as though lightning had struck Gemma, who stood frozen, finally taking a good look at the woman''s physique. Her height and figure confirmed it was Aurora. Gemma, in disbelief, asked, "You are... Aurora?" Aurora hadn''t tried to disguise herself, slowly removing her sunsses. "Hi, Gemma." Her expression was neither sad nor happy, utterly calm. Gemma''s jaw dropped open in shock. Aurora actually had such a cold and captivating face. She thought back to her actions the day before. How could such a person ever fall for Ian? She now realized just how foolish she had been, trying to stage such a drama with Ian to discourage Aurora. Gemma now understood the joke was on her. "Shall we go see the property now?" Aurora didn''t seek revenge for their personal grievances. Although Gemma had given her bad memories, she got two cups of coffee poured into her face the day before, so they were even, and they were unlikely to cross paths again. "Yes." Gemma, still reeling from her shock, merely followed behind Aurora, her mind in turmoil. Yet, she also felt a twinge of jealousy. Why was it that she just had to be here like a loser, subservient to Aurora? Chapter 58: She Met an Old Friend The moment Gemmaid eyes on Aurora, who carried herself like a lofty princess, her heart sank. The disparity between people was always vast, and she knew it already, but it stung more knowing it was Aurora, whom she usually looked down upon. It was as if someone she deemed as lowly as dirt had suddenly risen to the high clouds. Gemma''s frustration was immense. Throughout the journey, Gemma was fraught with anxiety,cking the professionalism expected of a top salesperson. It wasn''t until they reached the lobby that she snapped out of her daze. "Miss Montgomery, do you prefer being closer to the sea or further away? We have many types of properties avable." Even now, Gemma hadn''t fully epted the reality. In her mind, she still assumed Aurora was just being kept by a wealthy benefactor. This thought slightly eased her difort and helped her regain herposure, allowing her to view Aurora merely as a source ofmission, nothing more. Aurora, on the other hand, was not bogged down with such thoughts. All along, she had been observing her surroundings. "Closer to the sea." "Alright, you mentioned you prefer a smaller house. This one would suit you perfectly. It''s also the closest to the coast. Just open the window and you''ll face the sea amidst blooming flowers." Aurora was listening to her when her gaze shifted to the iing figures. Susan and Hayden were entering through the main door. They were about to get engaged, and their wedding seemed imminent. They were clearly here to buy a new apartment for themselves. However, it was odd, considering Susan''s known allergy to seawater. She disliked the sea. Yet, they were buying their new home here. Susan, smiling and clutching Hayden''s hand, looked blissfully in love. Hayden, however, appeared rather serious, as if this were merely a routine matter. After the recent scandalous headlines, Aurora, however, doubted Susan''s happiness. Given Susan''s petty nature, she was probably causing a scene these days. The happiness they portrayed was likely just for show, a necessity given her profession. "Excuse me, I need to use the restroom," said Aurora, nning to avoid a direct encounter with the couple. "The restroom is straight ahead." Gemma, also feeling uneasy and needing some air, pointed the way. Aurora quickly left. Hayden, catching a glimpse of her retreating figure, was reminded of the woman he remembered. Aurora! He recalled her message in his DMs. She was back, not at Montgomery Manor, and no one knew of her return. Was she buying a house to settle in Clothville? This thought suddenly excited him. The heart he thought dead seemed to throb to life at that moment. Susan, who hadn''t noticed Aurora, felt Hayden''s gaze fixed in one direction. "What are you looking at?" Susan followed his gaze but saw nothing. "Nothing. Go ahead and look around. I need to use the restroom," Hayden said calmly, avoiding further discussion in front of others. "Okay, make it quick. You know I''m terrible at this," she pouted. "Miss Simmons, Mr. Alvarez, you two seem very much in love," the nearby managerplimented. Susan smiled silently, her eyes hidden behind sunsses brimming with a touch of sadness. If only their rtionship was as happy as they imed. Aurora walked with a pace that was meticulously nned. She had intended to make her move a few dayster, but fate had delivered both of them to her sooner than expected. How could she not seize this opportunity? This was fate''s gift! If Hayden had any interest in her, he would surely recognize her from behind, while Susan''s attention was fixed on the houses. Thus, Aurora was confident that Susan wouldn''t see her, but Hayden, from his position, definitely would. He had been longing to meet her. How could he not chase after her when he saw her? Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! She stood at the washbasin applying lipstick when Hayden, positioned at the doorway, could see her at a nce. When he saw the familiar face reflected in the mirror, Hayden stared intently, daring not even to blink. The person he had longed for day and night was now right before his eyes, not a dream, but real. "Aurora..." When he uttered these words, his throat felt terribly bitter, as if a hand was tightly squeezing it. Aurora paused as she held her lipstick, as if she hadn''t expected him to be there. She put away her lipstick, her face expressionless as she prepared to leave, but before she could, he grabbed her hand. "Aurora, you''ve finallye back." The emotions Hayden had kept hidden for many years burst forth at that moment. He pulled Aurora into a tight embrace, and a hint of disgust flickered across her eyes. Any contact with him reminded her of what he and Susan had done three years ago. "Let go, Mr. Alvarez. We have nothing to do with each other anymore, and you know that better than I do," she said in a cold voice. "Aurora, what happened back then was a misunderstanding, and I have always wanted to exin it to you," Hayden insisted, inhaling the scent of her hair. Three years ago, she favored a very light perfume, but now she had changed it, and the new scent was particrly enticing, especially to men. "Mr. Alvarez, this is a women''s restroom. Just one shout from me, and soon everyone will know the heir to the Alvarez family is a pervert who would break into women''s restrooms." Aurora coldly reminded him, but instead of letting go, Hayden closed and locked the door. "Aurora, now you can''t escape! Do you know how long I''ve been looking for you these past three years?" He embraced her fiercely, as if trying to meld her into his body. Aurora felt the strength of his embrace, her gaze momentarily dazed. What exactly had made them turn out this way? "Mr. Alvarez, all I know is that you and my best friend are about to get engaged. Even if what happened back then was a misunderstanding, the person beside you now is Susan, not me." She felt Hayden stiffen, so she continued, "There''s no possibility for us anymore. Please let go. What do you think your fiance would think if she saw us like this?" Aurora''s words were cold and mocking. The word "fiance" was indeed the most hurtful weapon to him. Hayden''s eyes reddened, and his voice broke with emotion. "Aurora, I had my reasons, I..." "I don''t have time to listen to this. Let go of me!" "I won''t. Why couldn''t I find any trace of you these past three years? I just want to know if you''ve been well..." "Knowing whether I''ve been well will make you let go of me?" Aurora asked sternly. Chapter 59: Get Rid of the Vixen "Aurora, how have you been?" He gently released her, his fingers tenderly cradling her face, his gaze as gentle as ever. Yet, she was no longer the little girl who longed for his tenderness. She stared at him steadily. "Do you think knowing I''m well will lessen your guilt? But let me tell you. I''ve been living in hell! I want you to spend your life in guilt." As she spoke these words, tears seemed imminent in her eyes, but her determination to not let them fall, biting her red lips, only made him more sympathetic. "I''m sorry, Aurora, so sorry." Hayden had always hated to see her cry, and now, the sight of Aurora holding back her tears made his heart ache even more. "Alright, I''ve answered you. Please let me go. Whether I''m doing well or not, it''s none of your business." Aurora pushed him away, preparing to leave. "Aurora, don''t go. I just want to look at you a little longer..." "Hayden, what exactly do you want from me?" "Tonight, I''ll be at the old ce waiting for you, Aurora. I want to know what has happened to you over these three years. Think of it as old friends meeting up." Aurora looked at him coldly. "So if Ie, you''ll stop bothering me?" "Yes." Hayden also seemed helpless. His desire to treat her well had be an annoyance. But as long as he could see her once more, he didn''t mind. "Fine, I agree." "Give me your phone number." This time, Hayden was smarter, asking for her number first to ensure she woulde. Aurora, eager to get away, gave him her number. "Now, can I go?" She pushed Hayden away and opened the door to leave. As she turned to leave, a devilishly charming smile curled at the corners of her mouth, a stark contrast to her previous vulnerable fa?ade. Tears were a thing of the past for her. She was no longer the little girl moved to tears by his few words. Hayden, having gotten Aurora''s number, felt great relief, his steps lightening considerably. He didn''t notice the bright red lipstick mark "identally" left on his off-white suit. Why else had she reapplied her lipstick just before? Once Hayden had left, Aurora came out from around the corner. Just then, she was fortunate enough to run into Mrs. Hill here, the former nanny used by the Montgomery family. Mrs. Hill had watched Aurora grow up,forting her like a mother during her times of distress at home. Last year, she was dismissed by the Montgomery family and had to work here as a cleaner. She recognized Aurora immediately and was aware of the situation between Hayden and Aurora. After a brief chat with Mrs. Hill, Aurora made her request. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "Mrs. Hill, you must help me." Mrs. Hill, aware of her departure from the Montgomery family, felt sorry for Aurora and sped her hand tightly, her expression resolute. "Miss, what do you need me to do?" Aurora whispered a few words into her ear, and Mrs. Hill nodded. "Don''t worry about it. I''ve got it covered, miss. That bitch stole your fianc, and I''ve disliked her for a long time." Seeing Mrs. Hill''s indignant expression, Aurora felt a pang of pain. If there was even a one in ten thousand chance, she wished it hadn''te to this. But some things, once started, could not be undone. "Thank you, Mrs. Hill. Here''s my phone number. You cane work at my house from now on." "Miss, thedy of the house will never let me return to Montgomery family Manor. I only left a few months ago. She med me for her flowers dying and fired me in anger," Mrs. Hill said, distressed. The flower was naturally delicate, requiring precise timing and amount of watering. Yet, every time Mrs. Hill watered it, Genevieve would remember and water it again. Eventually, the flower died, and Genevieve med Mrs. Hill, ultimately firing her. "I''m not talking about that Montgomery family Manor, but my own home." Aurora knew exactly what was going on. How could that woman tolerate her former servant? Genevieve wished she could rece everything about the Montgomery family, including the servants! "Miss, your home?" Mrs. Hill knew Aurora had gone to America. Did she now have her own ce? "We''ll talk about thister. Keep my number, and I''ll call you when it''s time. I must go now. I have other matters," Aurora said, unable to fully exin herself, and quickly left, not yet ready to meet with Susan. Mrs. Hill watched Aurora leave with a grateful expression. "Don''t worry, miss, I''ll definitely help you get rid of that vixen!" It was always wise not to mess with these middle-aged women. Their tongues were not just for show. When Hayden returned to the VIP lounge, Susan greeted him with a gentle smile. "Hayden, you''re here? I''ve picked out two I liked. Let''s see which one..." Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! Her sentence was cut short when she noticed the bright lipstick mark on Hayden''s cor, a mark visible to anyone. He had nothing on his cor when he left. How did it appear so suddenly? Susan''s smile froze on her face, and the manager nearby also looked embarrassed, regretting her earlierments about their happy, sweet rtionship. Little did she know Mr. Ba had stepped out briefly to be unfaithful, showing that not all news about wealthy men being good was true. Susan, who had gained Hayden through dubious means, was now most apprehensive about him being stolen by someone else. She had been paranoid about every little rumor recently, especially after the recent incident with another woman. Now, she saw a woman''s lipstick on his cor in person! How could she continue pretending? Susan snapped at him. "Where have you been?" she demanded, standing up. "The restroom." Seeing her agitated expression and thinking she was about to cause a scene again, Haydenzily sat down on the sofa. "Which two? Let me see." He hadn''t yet noticed the lipstick on his cor. "Who did you just meet?" Susan hated his indifferent, nonchnt demeanor. "What are you up to now?" Hayden nced at her coldly, tired of her constant, baseless usations. "Hayden, is it still me being paranoid this time? Just take a look at yourself. Where have you been fooling around in such a short time?" She grabbed his cor, forcing him to look at the vivid lipstick mark. The ambiguous mark unexpectedly softened Hayden''s heart, as it was left by Aurora, bringing a slight smile to his lips. Susan was stunned, and so was the manager beside her, both shocked to see a man caught cheating acting so boldly. "Stop making a scene. We''re here to buy a house today," said Hayden, his indifferent manner infuriating Susan even more. Chapter 60: Grass Was Greener on the Other Side In the past three years, Hayden had never smiled at her like that, but today his smile was gentle and even doting. He must have seen some woman. A flicker of unrest surged through Susan''s heart. She had thought that even if he didn''t love her now, he wouldn''t fall for another woman. She believed that after they were married and had children, he would graduallye to love her. But now, the smile on his lips was clearly meant for another woman. Susan panicked. Who was this hidden woman? "Who is she? I will never let her go!" Susan demanded like a madwoman. Three years ago, Aurora had already been hurt once, and Hayden knew Susan''s temperament. If Susan found out Aurora was back, he couldn''t imagine what she might do to her. He had already experienced Susan''s tactics once. This time, he had to protect Aurora and ensure Susan didn''t discover Aurora''s return. Susan red furiously, but it was clear Hayden was ustomed to her temper, as she had always behaved this way over thest three years. "If you''re not picking the house now, I have a meeting soon and will have to leave," Hayden said slowly, standing up and smoothing his wrinkled clothes. "Hayden, you stop right there!" Susan was on the verge of exploding. Did he not even care to exin? Was that seductress really that captivating? Though she hated to admit it, the truth was that Hayden still loved Aurora over these three years, hence he hadn''t been involved with other women. Buttely, Hayden had changed somewhat, first with the photo incident he didn''t exin, and today, a lipstick mark he still hadn''t addressed. For any woman, this was a huge insult. Susan''s brow furrowed deeply, especially since there were others present, and Hayden hadn''t given her any respect. "Susan, if you want to buy the house, let''s sit down and discuss it properly. If not, I have other matters to attend to." Hayden paused, then added these words. He watched Susan''s lips quiver, clearly struggling to control her urge to pull the house down. Hayden waited three seconds and, hearing no response, he turned and left without a backward nce, giving no face to Susan, who clenched her fists tightly. She had to find out who that wench was! "Miss Simmons, about today..." Since Hayden had already left, Susan was in no state to think about buying a house. "We''ll talk about the house some other time. I''m not in the mood today." Susan hated the sea the most. She had been allergic to seawater since she was a child. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! The final solution to thest photo incident had been to move up the engagement ceremony, even advancing the wedding date by several months. Initially, Hayden was opposed, but without a better exnation, he had to agree to their terms. Their engagement was scheduled for this month, and the wedding the next, so they had to hurry and prepare the wedding house. Originally, Susan had many dreams for their married home. Both had grown up in luxury and nevercked anything. Susan wanted to live in a hillside vi, nting the yard full of her favorite flowers and trees, an idea immediately rejected by Hayden. She could buy a house for their marriage, but it had to be by the sea, and even without him saying, Susan knew why. Because Aurora loved the sea, he nned to buy a house by the seaside. Even though knowing this, what choice did she have now? She could do nothing to change the situation. She loved Hayden so much thatpromise was her only option. Yet, she had never anticipated that even herpromise would be ineffective. He left her anyway. He offered no exnations, nofort, not even a pretense. Susan sadly realized that over the years, it had been only her disying their happiness in front of the media. She knew it was all a fa?ade, wanting everyone to witness her "happiness." "Miss Simmons, I understand. Men are like that. Those vixens out there are too cunning, and Mr. Alvarez, being such a catch, could easily be misled. Let''s talk about the house when you''re feeling better. I''ll hold your spot," the manager said, sympathetically observing her sorrow. However, Susan sharply turned, her lips curling into a cold smile. "Hayden would never fall for those vixens. Save your sympathy. We love each other so much." The manager, frightened, broke into a sweat and quickly nodded. "Sorry, I spoke out of turn." Susan snorted coldly, grabbed her bag, and left proudly. Even if she was to be mocked, it was not for these people to witness. Watching her leave, the manager quickly wiped the sweat from her forehead, thinking how difficult these wealthy youngdies were to serve. "I don''t want any rumors spreading about today," Susan called out without looking back. "I understand." "Thank you then." After opening the door, Susan suddenly burst into a radiant smile, sounding so sweet that anyone would think she was an angel. Only the manager, who had seen her furious just moments before, could appreciate her acting skills. No wonder she was an actress. Susan walked away elegantly, seemingly unaffected by the earlier events, and only the manager was privy to what had transpired in the VIP lounge. However, just as she stepped out the door and rounded a corner, she overheard some gossip. "My goodness, is it that crazy? In the restroom, they just..." A woman''s voice chimed in, "Exactly, I saw Mr. Alvarez enter that restroom. He grabbed that woman and then shut the door." "Wow, that''s bold. I heard he was here with his fiance to buy a house today. Are you sure?" Another voice said incredulously. "How could I not be sure? My daughter adores Miss Simmons, and everyone has been buzzing about her engagement to Mr. Alvareztely. Miss Simmons is quite attractive. How could Mr. Alvarez bear to treat her like this?" "Don''t you know the grass is always greener on the other side, especially for those rich folks?" another custodian added. "What are you talking about?" Susan''s icy voice cut through. The two custodians panicked, hastily exining, "Miss Simmons, we were just discussing a friend''s situation." "Stop lying. I heard everything. Tell me clearly what you just saw. Who was that woman? What did she look like?" Susan''s tone was full of chill. Chapter 61 My Plan Begins Susan felt she might have stumbled upon a clue, her eyes filled with urgency. "Mrs. Hill, you saw it. Now you tell her," urged the custodian, pushing her forward. "Miss Simmons, I was just mopping the floor when I noticed a girl in a red dress enter the restroom. She was spraying perfume and applying lipstick." Mrs. Hill said immediately. She was initially afraid that Susan would recognize her, but Susan, always self-centered and disdainful towards servants, wouldn''t notice someone like Mrs. Hill, who had been working for the Montgomery family for years. "At first, I didn''t pay it any mind, as young girls are like that, but a few minutester, I saw Mr. Alvarez enter. I was about to remind Mr. Alvarez that it was thedies'' room, but as soon as he entered, he embraced the girl, and she affectionately wrapped her arms around his neck," Mrs. Hill continued. Another custodian chimed in, "Oh my, that girl really has no shame!" "Exactly! The door wasn''t even closed when I saw her start kissing Mr. Alvarez. Mr. Alvarez lifted her skirt with one hand and closed the door with the other, and then I heard from inside..." Mrs. Hill recounted the story vividly, as if she had been there herself, adding plenty of details, practically spinning a tale. If Aurora knew how sciously Mrs. Hill could spin a tale, she would have been shocked. She had no idea Mrs. Hill was such a storyteller. What she didn''t know was that years ago, when Mrs. Hill found out Susan had stolen Aurora''s boyfriend, she was furious. At the time, she thought Aurora had left because she was heartbroken. She had always thought Hayden and Aurora were perfect for each other, yet they were split by Susan''s schemes. She loathed such infidelity deeply, and now she spoke to provoke Susan, adding many details and a hint of eroticism. Indeed, her words infuriated Susan, who grimly asked, "Who is that woman?" "You''re putting me in a tough spot, Miss Simmons. I don''t know her," Mrs. Hill responded. "What did she look like?" "Short hair, blonde, with heavy makeup, wearing a red dress and high heels, not exactly a properdy. But you''re out of luck. I just saw that woman leave, and less than three minutester, Mr. Alvarez followed her in the same direction..." Before Mrs. Hill could finish, Susan rushed out in a panic. No wonder Hayden had left in such a hurry. He was chasing that woman! At that moment, Susan was seething with rage as she stormed off, while Mrs. Hill smirked triumphantly. "What nonsense are you spouting? If you keep this up, don''t you think about working here," the manager intervened upon hearing their conversation. Susan was a major client, and naturally, the manager wanted to maintain her good graces, whose motto was "Never antagonize money." Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! Another woman quickly apologized, but Mrs. Hill dropped her mop. "Good. I''ve been wanting to quit anyway." She left assertively, having already worried about how to resign. This frightened another woman who eximed, "Has she lost her mind?" Afterpleting her resignation, Mrs. Hill called Aurora. "Miss, it''s all taken care of. I saw her face turn pale with anger. She won''t make it easy for Mr. Alvarez when she gets back." "Well done. I''ll call you in a few days," Aurora replied, a slight smile ying on her lips. If Mrs. Hill couldn''t handle even this, she wouldn''t havested so many years with the Montgomery family. Susan''s greatest weakness was her suspicion and sensitivity. The slightest rustle would set her on edge. She was likely to spend a long time gued by doubts, continuously troubling Hayden. Which man could endure such behavior? Though she had not been in Clothville for the past three years, she had keenly followed the news about the couple. On the surface, they seemed affectionate, but only she could discern that in their photos together, it was mostly Susan who looked at Hayden with love. While Hayden smiled, his eyes did not hold love. One could always tell whether someone loved another by their eyes. Yet, even if he did not love Susan, he still exploited the power of the Simmons family. Over these three years, not only had she grown, but everyone had. Closing her eyes, she felt the cool sea breeze. She could always remember Hayden''s pureughter from their younger days. Perhaps only then was her love at its most genuine, and those days could never return. "Miss Montgomery, what do you think of this one? It''s the smallest, just over two thousand square feet. The lighting is excellent, and it''s closest to the sea. Just open the window, and you can see the ocean, and the nighttime view is beautiful too," Gemma raised her pitch, clearly in full persuasion mode. Aurora looked around and liked what she saw. "Alright, this one it is." Aurora''s decisiveness caught Gemma off guard. Her heart was torn. On one hand, she wanted to close the sale, but on the other, she was reluctant to see Aurora so resolute. Gemma hadn''t even asked about the price. Only the poor were obsessed over prices, constantly asking for discounts or promotions. The wealthy, however, tend to disregard prices, which is exactly what Gemma did not want to see. Aurora was genuinely affluent. "Shall we sign the contract now?" Gemma asked tentatively. "Yes," Aurora responded without a hint of hesitation. "The price is $1. 86 million." Gemma felt uneasy, for to her, this was an astronomical figure. She had hoped to see a hint of concern over the cost on Aurora''s face, but to her disappointment, there was none. "I''d like to move in as soon as possible. Let''s get the contract and paperwork done today," Aurora said, ncing at her watch, seemingly indifferent. "Good, then let''s head back to the sales office to sign the contract." Gemma suppressed her jealousy. She was sure Aurora was just a sugar baby! The man with her yesterday was so wealthy. "It must be the case", Gemma reassured herself inwardly. "Alright." Aurora and Gemma then took the shuttle back to the sales office. Susan was likely gone by now, so she had no more worries. Gemma hadn''t expected things to go this smoothly. Deep down, she had hoped Aurora couldn''t afford the property, then she could have humiliated her. However, Aurora had agreed so easily, not even bargaining over the price, which irritated Gemma. "Miss Montgomery, please wait here while I prepare the contract," Gemma said with a heavy heart. "Alright." Aurora casually flipped through a magazine on the table, while a waiter prepared orange juice and pastries for her. From a distance, Gemma nced at her sitting in front of therge floor-to-ceiling window, legs casually crossed. Her ck high heels rested elegantly on a stool, and her ring and earrings sparkled in the sunlight. Even her casual demeanor was filled with an air of grace, as if she were born to be a wealthy heiress. Chapter 62 To Give Her a Discount Aurora sat quietly as if the whole scene was actually a painting. This was the way she was, speaking little whether at school or during the time they had just spent together. It seemed as if no one could enter her world. She was out of ce with it as well. Gemma was extremely envious of her. Aurora never fought or mored for attention, always calm andposed. Whenever she sat down, she attracted everyone''s gaze. Who wouldn''t want to be like her if given the chance? Aurora quietly flipped through a magazine, unaware that everyone was preparing to wee an important figure. The general manager lined up all the managers on either side of the grand entrance, having just received word that their CEO wasing for a surprise inspection. The visit was treated with great reverence, and many were curious about this mysterious, unapproachable CEO. After all, real estate had been challenging over the past two years. Many properties had halted construction halfway due to funding issues, but their project had smoothly progressed, thanks significantly to the CEO''s substantial financial support. Suddenly, a Bentley, the CEO''s typical car, stopped at the front. The general manager went to open the door, bowing respectfully. A long, straight leg emerged from the car, stepping onto the soft carpet in gleaming handcrafted leather shoes. The man''s simple ck and white attire gave him an exceptional presence, like a celebrity walking the red carpet. "Mr. Ba!" Everyone instinctively bowed their heads in greeting. The aura emanating from the man was intimidating enough to keep people at bay. "Mr. Ba, please follow me." The general manager quickly stepped forward to guide Julian, who observed the sales office. The sales office was luxuriously designed, representing the face of the entire property development, a project Julian was deeply invested in. As he passed the VIP lounge, he nced inside, and his gaze locked onto something that captivated him. "Aurora, we really are fated," he thought. Just this morning, she had told him that she was going to see a new property, and it turned out to be his development. "Is thatdy here to buy a property?" Julian stopped at the entrance. "Yes, Mr. Ba. She just confirmed that she is buying a small vi." "Give her a 90% discount," Julian said nonchntly, startling everyone around him. Discounts like these were unheard of, especially in the most expensive vi area. It was almost like giving it away for free. In truth, Julian had indeed considered giving it away, but recalling Aurora''s words that morning about her pride and her stubbornness, he decided on this approach. "Mr. Ba, did I hear you wrong? Did you just say a 90% discount?" The general manager was in disbelief, suspecting a misunderstanding as such discounts were unprecedented in his long real estate career. "You heard correctly. Give her a 90% discount and add a swimming pool for her," Julian continued, knowing well that the selected property didn''t include a pool. "But Mr. Ba... The chosen property doesn''t have a pool. Are we to build one?" "No need for that. Just upgrade her to a slightly bigger one that includes a pool, Julian casually replied, knowing full well the value of every inch in that vi area. Now, Aurora had apparently purchased a big vi with a swimming pool for just over a million dors, a fact that she might not even believe herself if told. "Yes..." Once the CEO had spoken, the general manager had no room for objections, though if everyone were to give away things in such a manner, it was only a matter of time before thepany went bankrupt. As Gemma was preparing the contract, she was taken aback upon hearing the request. "What? Five thousand square feet at a tenth of the price?" "Yes, the CEO himself decreed it. It seems thatdy must be an acquaintance of his. Just follow the instructions," the general manager instructed and then added, "And if thedy asks, don''t reveal it was the CEO''s idea. Just say it''s a promotional event, and she''s the lucky one." The general manager felt helpless. The CEO was helping thedy without letting her know. Was he really that generous? Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "I understand." A chill passed through Gemma''s lowered eyes. Why was Aurora so lucky? She just got an over ten-million-dor discount, and even got her a five thousand square feet vi with a swimming pool added. Despite her resentment towards Aurora, Gemma was pleased she had made quite a profit with this deal! Their CEO was truly generous. Why didn''t she have the same luck as a woman? Gemma reprinted the contract and entered the VIP reception room again with a forced smile. "Miss Montgomery, the contract is ready. The general manager just messaged to say that the property size you were interested in is no longer avable." "No longer avable? You just said it was avable?" Aurora set down the magazine she was holding, her face suddenly turning cold. At that moment, the chill she emitted was terrifying. Her powerful presence seemed too mature for her age. "Just now, thest unit was sold. The general manager is very sorry, so he''s reserved a vi with a swimming pool for you at the previous price." Gemma hurriedly exined, as Aurora''s expression was frighteningly stern, almost as if she could devour her the next second. "The previous price?" Aurora raised an eyebrow. An additional swimming pool wasn''t just a matter of ten or twenty thousand dors. What kind of real estatepany would do such a thing? Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "Yes, because you are our 99th lucky customer, you only need to pay ten percent of the price." "Ten percent?" Aurora was stunned. Had the general manager gone mad? Ny percent off meant more than ten million dors less, and they even added a swimming pool. It was as if she was getting the vi for free, and Aurora, through years of hard knocks, knew well that there was no such thing as a free lunch. "Don''t you joke with me." "Miss Montgomery, the general manager told me in person. How could I joke about this? I can''t afford to joke. If you don''t believe me, take a look at the contract." Gemma had no choice but to hand over the contract, and Aurora saw that the amounts and the size of the vi had changed. Two thousand plus square feet had turned into over five thousand square feet, plus a swimming pool, an additional one thousand square feet. Aurora looked at Gemma as if she were insane. "You must have the wrong contract." "Miss Montgomery, that''s exactly what the general manager said. You are our 99th lucky customer, so we''ve prepared this surprise for you. Even if what I say seems untrue, the contract with an official seal cannot lie. Just sign the purchase agreement,plete the procedures, and you can move in immediately." Chapter 63 It Will Eventually Become Our Home For Aurora, this was no surprise but a shock. It sounded too good to be true. Given her professional expertise, she saw no issues with the contract, yet theck of issues was precisely what troubled her the most. Gemma had thought Aurora would be thrilled to sign the contract but was surprised to see her unmoved and even skeptical. In her heart, Aurora did not see this as a good thing but rather a disaster. "Miss Montgomery, all you need to do is sign," Gemma said, already frustrated at having lost a significant portion of hermission. After some thought, since there were no apparent issues with the contract, Aurora guessed there wouldn''t be any real problems. She actually quite liked the house, especially its proximity to the sea. "Alright then." Since it wasn''t her loss, she might as well consider them wealthy enough to afford such a surprise for their client. Aurora checked the contract onest time before signing her name. "Miss, please wait a moment while Iplete the necessary formalities," Gemma said as she turned to leave. Meanwhile, Julian was waiting precisely for Aurora to finish signing. "It''s you," he said coldly, ncing at Gemma, who had embarrassed Aurora the day before and was now working here. Seeing him in his crisp suit, with the general manager standing respectfully behind him, she immediately recognized his status. So, he was the president, the CEO. Recalling the scene of him leading Aurora away the day before, she realized they had known each other for some time. "Mr. Ba," Gemma''s face turned pale. "She doesn''t need toe to work here anymore. This contract will be followed up by you," Julian told the general manager, not forgetting how this woman had spoken about Aurora yesterday. A cup of coffee was certainly not enough to settle today''s score. "Yes, Mr. Ba," the general manager dared not ask why, taking the contract from Gemma''s hands and saying, "You should go to the finance department to get your severance package." Gemma realized she had no good fortune but a nemesis today! All her efforts over the past six months were in vain. All because of Aurora, who at this moment was still unaware of the situation. Julian paid no attention to them and walked toward the room, where the sunlight gently fell on Aurora. She seemed much softened, unaware of his approach, not even lifting her head. She was studying theyout of her new home, which was more than half again asrge as the one she had previously chosen. In the context of vis, it was nothing special, especiallypared to Julian''s home or Montgomery Manor. But she preferred the quiet and did not need many servants. Having someone clean the house regrly was enough. The 5000-plus square feet were fully equipped, including a study and a music room. When she saw the white grand piano, her gaze lingered, and many memories flooded her mind. Hayden had loved ying the piano, and for him, she had learned to y, and after many hardships, now she yed beautifully. Yet, things were no longer the same. Aurora sighed to herself. "Do you like it?" A familiar voice reached her ears. Caught deep in thought, she shivered involuntarily upon hearing the man''s voice. "Mr. Ba?" She realized why the house price was discounted. Not only had she been upgraded to arger house, but it also included a swimming pool. Was it all because of this man? How could she forget that he was also in the real estate business? "If you don''t like theyout, you can change it anytime," he said, his arms extending from either side of her, as if to envelop her in an embrace. His casual words made Aurora feel an illusion, as if he wasn''t talking about a vi but rather a piece of clothing or a pair of shoes. But on second thought, why would a man of his wealth care about a few million dors? She wouldn''t let him give her a house, so he discounted it for her and even threw in a swimming pool, making the house practically a gift. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "I can see the sea from here, and I really like it, but I think I mentioned I can afford to pay for the house." Aurora stood up. "I know you can afford it, and just so happens you''re our lucky customer. This is just a promotional tactic. Don''t overthink it." "Wow, to think someone can afford to spend millions on promotions, Mr. Ba sure is generous," Aurora saidzily and sarcastically. "If you really feel guilty, how about treating me to dinner?" Julian had already decided to weave himself into her life. "Sure, but not tonight." She cut off his next words. Julian shrugged helplessly. "Then some other time. Who are you meeting tonight?" He leaned in to ask. "We aren''t close enough for me to report my schedule to you." Aurora was the ssic ungrateful type. Just yesterday, she was wary of him, but once they settled old scores, she turned and bared her sharp teeth at him. She was no longer the weak self from before. "One day, you''ll rightfully report to me. If not dinner, how about lunch?" He persisted. Aurora felt helpless. Looking at the time, it was gettingte. "Alright." Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "Yesterday, I ran around buying so much for you. Isn''t it your turn to cook for me today?" If it was about being shameless, Aurora was indeed slightly inferior, especially in front of this man. "Fine!" She gritted her teeth. "Then let''s go to our new home. I''ll have someone buy groceries." Julian was as quick as his word, already nning to head out. "It''s my new home," Aurora corrected. Julian didn''t take it seriously. "Sooner orter, it will be our home." He had already turned and left, his departure swift and sleek. Watching his retreating figure, Aurora suddenly pondered a question. If she hadn''t bumped into him three years ago, would her life be different now? Unbeknownst to her, everything was destined. After discovering Susan and Ivy''s conspiracy, he had intentionally waited there, and whatever the process was that evening, he would definitely save her. And he made that request only to keep her by his side. But Aurora wasn''t as reliant on him as he had imagined. Instead, she had run far away after being provoked. Returning now, she was vastly different from before, hardly a trace of her old self visible. Yet, he felt that this version of her was somehow even more endearing. Chapter 64 Master of Romance The upancy rate in this vi area was quite low, making it exceptionally serene as the car glided smoothly through the tree-lined streets. Flecks of dappled light danced rapidly over the two of them. Aurora gazed at the tranquil expanse of the sea, its surface twinkling with delicate sparkles. Her mood seemed to brighten. She had always loved the vast, blue ocean, feeling it could embrace everything. Julian asionally nced at her, noticing her attention was entirely on the sea, clearly seeing her deep affection for it. "Do you like the sea?" he asked casually. "Mm." "How about we watch the sunrise together tomorrow morning?" He had initially wanted to watch the sunset with her, but since she had ns in the evening, he had to let that idea go. "Do you have the time?" Aurora turned to look at him, skepticism in her eyes. Julian''s lips curled into a smile. "Aurora, haven''t you noticed it?" "What?" "I''m pursuing you. I thought I had made that quite clear." He was probably the only one who would be so forthright about his intentions when pursuing a woman. His suggestion yesterday was just a pretext to keep her close, albeit cloaked in a guise of business. "I thought you were like this with every woman," Aurora said nonchntly. Seeing the expression on her face, Julian realized she truly didn''t believe he genuinely liked her. Proving one''s affection was always such a challenging task. "I''m only good to you." "Three years ago, before we knew each other, we just met and we made love. I thought you must be quite an expert in romance." Aurora deduced from his identity and previous behavior. His approach to her was likely because her past actions had unsettled him, and his re-engagement was probably driven by a desire for revenge for her deceiving him back then. She suspected that once she developed feelings for him, he might heartlessly cast her aside. Thus, she wouldn''t simplify her thoughts about him. "An expert? When ites to romance, I''m still a novice," Julian chuckled lightly, admitting candidly. He knew exactly what she meant. Aurora didn''t believe him, her sarcastic smile deepening. "Really? Then shall I teach you?" "That would be an honor." They both spoke with underlying meanings as the car stopped in the garage and they slowly got out. Besides a key, the door could also be unlocked via a code or fingerprint. Aurora set a new code, and the door opened promptly. The room was spotless, cleaned thoroughly, with slippers and other amenities prepared in advance, all part of the service to make guests feel morefortable. The architectural style of the house was Mediterranean, primarily in refreshing shades of blue, which she, a lover of the sea, was bound to appreciate. They ascended the spiral staircase to the second floor, which housed several rooms, including a study, a bedroom, a music room... White sheer curtains embroidered with designs fluttered in the breeze. In the center of the room stood a pure white grand piano. As she slowly approached it, memories began to surface. "Aurora, when ying the piano, you must concentrate and remain calm," a young, clean voice echoed. "But there are so many keys. I always forget them," the girlined. "Just try to remember them a few more times, and you will. Come here. I''ll teach you." The figure of a young man in white shone brightly in the sunlight, watching him y was always a pleasure. When he yed the piano, he was like a prince, so no matter how difficult the piano was, she had to learn it. She wanted to be his princess. Her mind was filled with chaotic notes, her fingers wandering unconsciously over the piano keys as Julian heard the piano from downstairs. Among the sadness, there was anger and other emotions mixed in. Piano? He snorted. Of course, he hadn''t forgotten his nephew, who had been hailed as a "genius" pianist from a young age. He stood outside the door, watching the woman in the ck skirt sitting in front of the white piano, her fingers swiftly moving across the keys. She was ying Beethoven''s "Pathtique" third movement, which required fast fingers and was a real test of a pianist''s skills. It was evident that Aurora was very talented and conveyed the emotions of the piece with great intensity. So, even after three years, had she still notpletely forgotten that man? Aurora was lost in her ying when suddenly, Julian, unnoticed by her, joined in her piece. Theplex notes he remembered so clearly could ruin the piece with a single mistake. His long fingers moved ceaselessly over the piano, harmonizing seamlessly with hers. He wanted her to know. Even amidst the sadness, he was there with her, and she would no longer be alone going forward. As the piece concluded, the lingering notes still floated in the air, not fading away for a long time. Aurora''s emotions had not yet settled when the sound of the piano rose again. This time, she yed a gentle, romantic piece "Fr Elise". Probably everyone in the world had heard this piece, and the stories behind it varied widely, with many versions. The most ssic was that Beethoven wrote it for the woman he loved, and it was often used for confessions of love. Now, as he began ying this piece, it was clear. Aurora gently stood up, leaving the space to him. The man wore a well-fitted suit, and his hands were handsome, with long fingers perfect for ying the piano. She had thought Hayden was good enough with piano, but only today, hearing Julian''s ying, did she realize that ying the piano wasn''t just for that one man alone. In the sunlight, his figure was also outlined in a golden hue, so noble and impable, his demeanor stern. If Hayden was a prince when he yed the piano, then Julian surely was a king. The entire world seemed to lie at his feet. He could make her emotions change with the music, a powerful influence that must be the pinnacle of a pianist''s skill. After the piece ended, he rose gracefully and walked towards her, a refined smile on his lips. "Do you know why Hayden was so persistent with the piano?" She shook her head. She didn''t know this, as he had been ying the piano since she met him. She thought it was his hobby and had never asked why. Could there be other reasons? "I don''t know." Julian gently brushed a stray lock of her hair from her cheek to behind her ear, saying each word carefully, "Because when he was seven, he heard me y a piece." Aurora''s eyes widened suddenly. "Wasn''t it because he liked it?" "What if I told you that he never liked the piano but just wanted to be better than me in everything?" Julian exined, leaving Aurora utterly astonished. Chapter 65 Weve Met Before Long ago, she held a sacred admiration for the piano, believing it to be Hayden''s favorite thing. But now, she understood the story behind it. Had that man been driven by a desire to win from the very beginning? Hayden seldom mentioned his uncle in her presence. The real reason was that Julian was too perfect, his brilliance overshadowing all of Hayden''s qualities. From his youth, Julian was the benchmark Hayden strived to surpass in everything. "It''s always me who love the piano, while he practiced relentlessly only to get better than me. Since you like him so much, haven''t you noticed that his piano ying rarely carries any emotion?" Julian said, his voice tinged with a coldugh. "No matter how skilled or dazzling his techniques are, or how wlessly he ys a piece, he will never be a master. Because he doesn''t truly love the piano. It''s merely a stake in hispetition with me." Julian''s words reminded Aurora of something. She had always thought Hayden''s performances were perfect, yet their perfection seemed somehow amiss. It was only through Julian''s ying that she realized Hayden indeed infused no emotion into his music. It was like a finely crafted vase, beautiful yet cold. She discovered she hardly knew the man she thought she was familiar with. "It seems you''ve remembered," Julian observed. "Hayden has always wanted to defeat me and surpass me, not realizing he cared too much about me, to the extent that all his preferences became simr to mine." Julian saw the situation most clearly. His reminder brought to Aurora''s attention details she had previously ignored. Hayden''s dressing style was just like Julian''s. Even the way they held cutlery was the same. The way they cut steak and their favorite foods were strikingly simr. Initially, Aurora had ignored these details, only realizing their true significance today. "Since we''ve be so simr, do you think it''s possible we might both fall for the same girl?" Julian''s words sent a shiver down Aurora''s spine. This simple statement wasden with implications. Hayden was merely a copy of him. Did Hayden like her because Julian did first? "No, that''s not possible... Except for that one night three years ago, I didn''t even know you. The first person I knew was Hayden, and whatever he didter, at least our feelings during our youth were genuine." This was the most precious memory of her youth, one she did not want tainted. As he saw Aurora covered in cold sweat, Julian''s eyes suddenly showed a hint of pity. The secret he had kept for many years seemed ready to be revealed. "Was that truly our first meeting?" Julian''s question perplexed Aurora. Had she really met him before? "Do you remember, fifteen years ago, that stormy night with lightning and thunder as well as the shipwreck?" Julian provided a clue. Fifteen years ago, Aurora was only seven, her mother still alive, and her father''s mistress yet to appear. Like a princess in a fairytale, she lived a life of luxury. That summer, Magnus took them on a vacation. Magnus told her that since she loved the sea, he would take her to the sea for a trip, and that night was one she would never forget in her life. That night, she went to bed early as usual. The cruise ship sailed on the vast sea when suddenly a loud noise shattered the night''s calm. The weather over the sea changed in an instant, and no one could predict when it would suddenly turn. The sky roared with thunder and shed with lightning. Aurora woke up amidst the lightning, frightened, and clutching her teddy bear as she left the cabin. By then, she had be quite independent, sleeping alone in a cabin. "Daddy, Mommy..." She ran out barefoot, the boat rocking with the swells of the sea. "Rory, Mommy is here. Don''t be scared," her mother said, holding her in her arms as crew members hurried over. "Sir, madam, don''t be afraid. It''s just bad weather, and we have encountered a thunderstorm. Please do not walk around to avoid getting hurt by the turbulence." Aurora, still too young to understand the force of nature, naively said, "Mommy, is Mr. Sun catching a cold and sneezing now?" Her words made her motherugh endlessly, gently pinching her little nose. "Yes, Mr. Sun has a bad cold." Despite the stormy night, her childlike words warmed the atmosphere. Soon, a crew member''s voice came again. "Sir, there is a cruise ship in distress across from us, and many people in the sea are calling for help. Should we rescue them?" "The weather is so bad right now. Staying here longer will also put us at risk. No need to save them," said Magnus, a very typical shrewd businessman, always considering his own interests first. "Sir, so we are not going to rescue them?" the crew member asked again, as there were so many lives at stake. Normally, rescuing people would be a simple act of lifting a hand, but now, with such terrible weather, no one wanted to stay longer. "We will save them. We have to save them!" Aurora ran out barefoot and continued, "Daddy, if we leave, they will definitely be eaten by sharks!" She had watched many documentaries and knew that people who fell into the sea would be eaten by sharks, not understanding they could also die from the cold, drowning, or starvation. "Rory, this is not a game. We need to leave quickly," Magnus said sternly. "No, Daddy, our ship is big enough to rescue them," Aurora said, already running toward the deck. She had read so many stories where the mermaid saved the prince, the princess saved the Frog Prince, and the prince awakened Sleeping Beauty. Now that those people were in trouble, she definitely wanted to help. She climbed onto the deck, threatening, "Daddy, if you don''t save them, I''ll jump off here." "Rory, don''t be foolish. Come here. The storm out there is so severe!" The boat was rocking violently, frightening everyone pale. Aurora had only meant to scare him a bit, simr to the plots in fairy tales, thinking this would definitely make her father save the people. Little did she know, a violent tilt of the ship caused her tiny body to actually fall through a huge gap in the ship''s rail. "Rory!" A heart-wrenching scream came from the ship. "Magnus, save Rory!" her mother cried out in panic. Chapter 66 Wait for Me The originally vast blue sea turned pitch ck under the night sky, especially terrifying amid the storm. A boy around eleven clung to a piece of driftwood, preparing to cry for help, but then he saw a small figure fall from the ship above. He quickly dove into the water, and after she fell, he steadied and embraced her. "Don''t move!" He noticed the little girl struggling wildly. If she continued, they would both be doomed. He brought her up to the surface in one breath. "Mommy, Daddy, help me!" Aurora cried with her nose running and tears streaming. "Don''t move, or we''ll both die. Hold onto my neck and rx. They will help you!" The boy''s calm voice reached her. Aurora sniffled, realizing that even in such peril, the boy by her side, who was only a few years older than her, remainedposed and calm. It seemed he was the one who had just pulled her from the water. In the darkness, she couldn''t see his face, only cling to his neck as he instructed. "Ease up. Are you trying to choke me?" Coughing, the boy was struggling to breathe. Aurora, having never faced danger, didn''t know her own strength. It was merely her survival instinct kicking in. She felt like this boy was her only lifeline, wrapping her entire body around him like an octopus. "Rx. You won''t sink if you do as I say." The boy caught his breath and soothed her by her ear. Aurora slowly followed his guidance, finding that her body indeed did not sink. She gently hugged his neck, afraid to let go. The boy swam her back to the driftwood he had found earlier, which could only support her small body. "Get on it." With his help, Aurora climbed onto the driftwood, but he could only hang onto a corner of it. "Why did you jump in?" This was a tremendous storm. Parents would normally keep their children safe. How could she end up in such a dangerous ce? "Because Daddy said it was dangerous, he refused to help everyone. I panicked and said if he didn''t help, I''d jump too. I didn''t expect..." Her pouty face, illuminated by the lightning, looked somewhat adorable. Then thunder roared. "Mommy, I''m scared." She jumped off the driftwood in fright, quickly finding refuge in the boy''s arms. Earlier, inside the cabin, she could only hear the thunder, and with the warm and harmonious atmosphere, she wasn''t scared at all. But seeing such a terrifying scene over the boundless sea, not just a child, even adults would be overwhelmed. Aurora clung tightly to the boy, who, with one hand on the driftwood and the other around her waist, corrected her, "I''m not your mommy. I''m Julian." "Julian, I''m scared..." At that moment, the little girl''s intense fear erupted. "Silly, what''s there to be scared of? Look, they''ve put down the rescuedder. You''ll be fine soon. I''m here with you, and I won''t let anything happen to you." Despite being strangers, his steady voice helped calm her gradually. In times of crisis, if everyone panicked, it only made things worse. If there was one person who remained calm, he could soothe everyone else''s nerves. "But I''m still scared." Aurora, terrified, dared not open her eyes, as if lightning might strike her at any moment. "If you''re scared, don''t open your eyes. I will make sure you are safely handed over to your parents." "Miss, give me your hand." A lifeboat appeared before them, and Aurora opened her eyes. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Then you have to save him too, or I won''t get on." Despite her body trembling from fear and her fingers clutching her own garment tightly, she still worried about her new friend not being saved. Such a stubborn girl. Her eyes had already reddened from crying. A smile appeared on the young boy''s lips. "Your father said he would save everyone. Miss, pleasee over." The crew member, somewhat helpless, wondered if all the kids were this difficult nowadays. "You promise, or I won''t believe you." She actually demanded a promise even in such a situation? The world of adults and the world of children are poles apart. If it were up to the adults, they''d only think about escaping as far as possible. Yet the child, unaware of the danger, still demanded his promise, turning a perilous situation into an almostughable one. "Alright, I promise. Now reach out your hand." The crew member grabbed Aurora''s hand and pulled her towards the boat. "You liar!" Aurora hadn''t finished crying when the young boy had already climbed aboard. "Silly, stop crying." "Julian, you''re here too! That''s great. Sir, please go and save the others now." Aurora quickly switched from tears toughter. "Sure, miss. You go with them onto the boat, and I''ll go get the other people aboard right away." A crew member carried her towards thedder, Aurora still anxiously watching the boy below. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Julian, you have toe back safe!" "I promise." The boy mimicked her earlier gesture, extending his little finger towards her. Their fingers linked, and Aurora felt reassured. No sooner had she reached the deck than she was embraced by her mother. "Rory, you silly girl, don''t scare me like that." The woman''s eyes were already red from crying. "You had your mother worried sick just now. Thank God you''re okay. Now go change into some dry clothes." Magnus was relieved to see his daughter safe. "Daddy, Julian saved me when I fell into the sea. If it weren''t for him, I would have been eaten by a big shark. I needed to wait for him." Aurora earnestly exined, then wiped her mother''s tears. "Mommy, don''t cry. I''m fine. It doesn''t hurt at all." "Oh, my sweetheart!" They had seen what the boy had done on the ship. If it weren''t for his timely rescue of Aurora, fighting for time to save her, Aurora might not have survived. "Julian, you''re alright!" Aurora saw the boy agilely climb onto the deck, his body still dripping with seawater, his wet hair sticking to his face. Magnus observed the calm boy, dressed only in an unbuttoned white shirt, his trousers and demeanor hinting he was from a wealthy family. "Thank you, sir, for the rescue." The boy''s voice was not as soft as it had been in the water, but rather distant. "Julian, your clothes are soaked through. Hurry and take a hot shower, or you''ll catch a cold." Aurora looked at him anxiously. The boy looked at the soaking wet little girl. She was truly a unique child. "I guess we will have to trouble you for a while. Our ship was wrecked, and we temporarily have nowhere to stay," the boy politely inquired. "It''s no trouble. You just saved my daughter, and we should be thanking you." Magnus was much more polite. Chapter 67 He’s Her Prince After her bath, Aurora dashed out of the bathroom at once. "Rory, I haven''t even dried your hair yet." The woman felt helpless. Aurora seemedpletely unaffected by the recent mishap. If it had been any other child, such an event might have caused severe trauma, yet Aurora acted as if nothing had happened. "Mom, I''m going to see Julian," Aurora said, hopping and skipping her way to the next room. "Alright..." "Julian, open the door!" Aurora knocked on the tightly shut door. A few secondster, the door opened. He was dressed in a sailor''s son''s white T-shirt and jeans, his fine hair damp and falling across his forehead. He was much taller than Aurora, looking down from above at the girl in her pink dress, her long hair cascading over her shoulders, dripping water drops from the ends. "Little bunny, what''s wrong?" Earlier, Aurora had been frantic and frightened in the water and had not really seen the boy''s face clearly. Now, she saw him standing before her. "Julian, you''re really handsome!" Aurora blinked. The boy seemed older than his actual age and bore no trace of youthful boyishness as his peers, his ck eyes cold yet deep. Taking advantage of the door opening, Aurora, petite and agile, slipped into his room. Only then did Julian realize this uninvited little girl was barefoot. "Aren''t you scared?" He thought about the magnitude of the incident, which would normally make any child seekfort in their parents'' arms. But she showed no sign of fear. To his surprise, the girl had quickly recovered from fright, her light footsteps making him wonder if what had just happened was all a dream. "Didn''t you say that with you around, nothing would happen to me?" Aurora said, her big eyes innocent. Julian felt helpless. Back in the sea, he had merely tried to calm her, knowing that iling about could have drowned her. The dangers in the sea were far greater than one could imagine. How could he truly ensure her safety? It was just a well-intended lie, yet she took it to heart. He slowly crouched down before asking, "Why did you want to save us?" A child at her age shouldn''t understand these things, yet she risked her own life to press her father to save others. From Magnus'' perspective, his decision was not wrong at the time. No one knew if the weather would worsen. The sea harbored many unknown dangers, and lingering too long was not a wise option. If it were him on the ship, he likely would have made the same choice as Magnus. Of course, this was just from the rational perspective of an ordinary person, but how could such a young girl understand all that? "It''s written that way in the stories," Aurora smiled sweetly. "What stories?" Julian was quite curious. "In many stories, like Snow White eating the poisoned apple and the prince waking her, the mermaid who saved the prince who fell into the water, the prince who saved the princess locked in the tower, and Belle who broke the curse on the beast..." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Listening to her non-stop recounting of fairy tales, Julian knew he shouldn''t expect too much. This was a girl deeply enchanted by fairy tales, but this time, he was thankful that a fairy tale had saved his life. "Little bunny, have you noticed something?" "Why do you always call me that?" "Because you look just like a bunny when you cry in my arms," he replied bluntly, having never encountered such an adoring girl before. Aurora, slightly annoyed, turned her head away as she pouted. "I''m not a bunny. I have a name. I am Aurora." Seeing her lovely face, he gently poked her cheek when he said, "Alright, Aurora." "That''s more like it!" She beamed with satisfaction. "Julian, what did you want to talk about earlier? Notice what?" "All you talked about were fairy tales of princesses and princes. Did you save us just because you thought you might meet a prince?" He nced at Aurora, wondering if she understood these things at her age. "Of course not. Finding a prince is one thing, and saving people is something entirely different. Besides, how would I know if there was a prince on the ship? But I believe that when I grow up, a prince will definitelye for me on a white horse." Most girls probably all dreamt this way, imagining themselves as princesses in fairy tales. She would meet a handsome prince who woulde toward her on a bright sunny day. "Aurora, what if the man on the white horse is a prince but he''s bald?" the boy suddenly asked in a teasing tone. "Will you still want to marry him?" "A bald guy? No way!" A faint smile yed on his lips. "But he''s a prince on a white horse." Aurora seemed troubled. "That''s not going to happen. Julian, you''re just making fun of me!" Aurora poked his face. "Do you regret having saved me?" He raised his eyebrows, his smile somewhat mischievous. "Perhaps I am your prince." Aurora met his teasing gaze, too young to understand what he meant. "You do look like a handsome prince from a fairy tale. Maybe when I grow up, I''ll marry you." "Do I need to ride a white horse then?" he joked. "I''m not talking to you anymore." Aurora, frustrated, kicked him and ran out. That joke was never mentioned again. How could a naive little girl take such words seriously? Yet Julian never forgot that yful remark. Days at sea became less boring with her around. ying with her every day gave him a chance to forget his troubles. As the time to return home drew nearer, their day of parting soon arrived, and suddenly she remembered something. "Julian, what is your full name? Can I find youter?" Aurora asked, holding his hand. She really enjoyed ying with this cold yet gentle, and sometimes naughty boy. Chapter 68 Not Affectionate at All The sea breeze scattered their hair, her pleated skirt fluttering like blooming gardenias in the wind. He crouched down, gently tucking her disheveled hair behind her ears, one knee on the ground, the epitome of a gentleman at that moment. "Aurora, I''ll tell you my full name, but not now." Now was not the right time. He wanted to present himself as a perfect man before her. Aurora, somewhat understanding, replied, "Then you muste find me." She simply enjoyed ying with him. "I''ll do what I promised," he said with a gentle smile, while she pondered the many things he had promised over the past few days, not knowing which one he meant. "Then do a pinky swear with me." No matter what he was referring to, she would never forget him, the boy in the white shirt. "Alright." The boy extended his little finger, hooking it with the girl''s, their fingers intertwining once again. Aurora looked into his eyes as the sunlight bathed him. In the sunlight, he looked so pure and impable. The in white shirt that seemed ordinary on the son of a crew member looked so good on him. "Aurora, wait for me." He gently kissed her on the forehead, his lips somewhat cool. Before she could react, he strode away, quickly disappearing into the bustling dock. The mischievous boy in the white shirt from her memories, who had saved her life, however, was just a passerby in her life. At first, she waited early for him toe for her, but as time marched on and years passed, the yful nature of a child took over, and his image eventually faded from her memory, only to resurface yearster when she saw a movie. In "Titanic", after the ship hit the iceberg, the heroine Rose and the hero Jack found a piece of driftwood. The driftwood could only support one person. Jack ced Rose upon it, himself cold in the water. She then recalled a simr scene from her deep memory, though it had been too long, and she could no longer remember what the boy looked like. The childhood promise was also long forgotten. He had note for her after leaving, and she had forgotten him. Memories flooded back like a tide. The boy on the deck merged with the man before her, awakening a long-forgotten memory. "It''s you..." Aurora, hands over her mouth, looked at Julian in disbelief. He hadn''t changed much, just matured a bit from those years. If he hadn''t reminded her, she would havepletely forgotten. All the memories of that night flooded back. On that stormy night, she clung to him like an octopus. He held onto the driftwood with one hand, holding her with the other, telling her not to be afraid while waiting for rescue. Julian slowly extended his little finger and said, "Aurora, I''m back." It turned out he still remembered the promise back then. Aurora loved making a pinky swear, as if really nothing would change after making it. Looking at his long fingers, she slowly extended her hand, their fingers entwined as before. He pulled her into his arms. "You once said you''d marry me, and I''ve never forgotten you, yet you had forgotten me, even falling for my nephew. You heartless woman!" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! His voice carried a hint of grievance. Aurora, still in a trance, couldn''t help butugh at his childlike remark. "Could you let go of me first? I can hardly breathe." "You held me just like this years ago, nearly choking me to death," he said as he slowly released her, looking at the woman who had now blossomed into a striking figure. Though traces of the young girl he once knew could still be seen in her eyes, her personality had undergone a dramatic change. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Aurora was still reeling from the shock that he was the boy from years ago. "I didn''t tell you fifteen years ago because of my ambiguous identity. I wanted to appear before you when I was a better man. Three years ago, I didn''t tell you because I wanted to see if you would remember me. And as expected, you hadpletely forgotten me," he said, his tone full of frustration. Aurora felt even more wronged. Back then, unlike the mature Julian, she was just a child concerned only with frivolous pleasures. How could she take his words seriously? Besides, she often yed house with other children, and such talk was normal. She had never taken it seriously, so it never weighed on her heart. Yet, he had cherished the memory for fifteen years, waiting for her to grow up. "I-I was just a child then," Aurora managed to say, feeling a sense of guilt. "That''s a good excuse. Otherwise, I won''t let you off the hook. Weren''t you supposed to treat me to lunch?" Julian suddenly rxed his hold, speaking in a light tone as if nothing had happened. Yet, Aurora was curious about what had actually happened back then. How had his ship capsized? She had been too young to consider such things back then. In her memory, that patch of ocean was vast and devoid of any reefs or undersea mountains. Besides, where had he gone afterward? Since he had never forgotten her, why hadn''t hee to find her? And the third crucial question lingered in her mind. "You just said that you and Hayden fell for the same girl. What did you mean by that?" Aurora was filled with questions. "Call me ''My Prince''," Julian teased, his demeanor echoing his childhood self. From childhood, he had known her weaknesses, remembering how she used to follow him around, pleading for hispany. Back then, her voice was sweet, and it delighted Julian, but their recent meetings had been marked by harsh words or cold stares. "My Prince..." It seemed impossible for her to say his name. She was no longer the naive child she once was. "Not sweet at all," he remarked. "My Prince!" "Can''t you say it affectionately?" Back then, he didn''t tell her his true identity, but now things were different. He could be his true self before her. "My Prince." She had never called another man so affectionately since growing up, a blush tinting her cheeks. Seeing him smirk at her, she punched him lightly in the chest. "Alright, I''ve done what you asked me to do. Now it''s your turn to answer my questions." "Okay, but I''m so hungry I can barely speak." "You bastard!" Chapter 69 We Have a Whole Lifetime Julian hadn''t changed at all. He could always easily make her angry just like in the old days, yet every time she got angry, he had ways to quickly make her happy again. "I''m really hungry. The story is too long, and I can''t finish it in a short while. We have plenty of time to talk," he softened his tone suddenly, gently holding her. Now, he was no longer the youth of those days, and she was no longer that naive girl. They had long since be more intimate than they would have expected. His sudden tenderness threw her heart into disarray. "Tell me about itter," she said as she hurriedly pushed him away and went downstairs. The faint fragrance from her hair wafted through the air, stirring his mind. A trait of liking to run away whenever she felt shy or angry hadn''t changed since her youth. "Don''t worry, Little Bunny. We have a lot of time to talk slowly, as we''re going to stay together for life," he reassured her. She looked up to see him leaning on the staircase, a mischievous smile ying on his lips. Why had she ever saved him? There was nothing in the fridge in the new house for lunch. She nned to drive to the nearby supermarket, but just then, the doorbell rang. "Miss Montgomery, this is what Mr. Bat asked me to buy. Please check if it''s enough. If anything is missing, I''ll go get it right now." The general manager, along with several others, each carrying packages of varying sizes, stood at the door with broad smiles. Aurora could vaguely see that each bag was filled with various groceries. Feeling resigned, Aurora remembered Julian had always been foresighted since childhood, always able to arrange things perfectly. She guessed he must have sent someone to buy groceries earlier, and the timing was perfect just after they had finished their conversation. Aurora stepped aside and said, "Please put them in the kitchen. That should be enough. No need to trouble yourselves further." "No trouble at all. It''s our honor to serve Mr. Ba." The general manager finally understood why Julian had sold the house to thisdy at such a discount. It turned out they had been in a rtionship! Now, it seemed Miss Montgomery was very likely to be their boss''s wife. They were determined to serve her with utmost diligence. After the men had set down the groceries and left their contact information for any future orders, Aurora donned an apron and began sorting the ingredients. Once a pampered youngdy, three years of hardship had honed her culinary skills. Julian stood at the kitchen doorway, watching the busy Aurora, warmth flooding his heart. This was precisely what he had longed for, not money, not power, but a long-missed warmth. What he desired was simple happiness. Unconsciously, he walked up behind her and embraced her, burying his head in her neck. "Aurora." His tone was filled with endless affection and indulgence. Aurora''s heart melted a bit at his voice. "How can I cook if you hold me like this?" Her voice had softened, too, while he seemed like a naughty child. "I just want to hug you. Go on. I won''t disturb you." A little helpless, she thought, "How is this not disturbing?" Having realized he was the same boy from back then, Aurora no longer felt distant towards him. If it hadn''t been for his rescue, she might have perished in the sea long ago. "Mr. Ba, I need to wash the vegetables. How can I move if you hold me like this?" Aurora had finished sorting the ingredients and now found it difficult to move to wash them. "Call me ''My Prince''. Otherwise, I won''t let go." He tightened his embrace around her waist, his head gently resting against her neck. His warm breath brushed across her fair neck as sunlight streamed through the kitchen window, casting their closely intertwined shadows onto the floor. The atmosphere grew increasingly intimate. After all, she was no longer the carefree little girl she once was. How could she possibly call him ''My Prince'' like she used to? "Little Bunny, call me ''My Prince'', will you?" His voice became softer and more maic. "Let go." She flushed a deep red. "I''ll let go after you call me." He had no intention of releasing her. "My... prince... Now you can..." Unbeknownst to her, that coquettishly muttered address had melted Julian''s heart. He spun her around abruptly and kissed her deeply. "Don''t..." Her hands pushed against his chest. She truly had a knack for stirring his emotions, yet it took just one word from her, and Julian could no longer contain himself. Her waist was pressed against the cold marble table. Julian''s kisses deepened, almost as if he wanted to make love right there in the kitchen. Suddenly, he remembered she was still on her period, so he lightly kissed her once more before finally letting her go. Aurora leaned against him, breathless and weak, her cheeks flushed and her eyes almost spilling with allure. "My little girl has indeed grown up," he said with a smile, his voice husky. "Are we still eating?" Aurora quickly pushed him away, thinking this man had be more presumptuous. "Of course, but I''d rather taste you, Little Bunny. I''ve been holding back for three years." Julian looked pitifully at her. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "That''s your problem. If you can''t hold back, find someone to relieve it." Aurora turned around fiercely. "I remained chaste for you because of a single word from you back then, only to find you so heartless now. Maybe I really should find someone else," Julianined as he walked outside. Aurora didn''t stop him, but a strange feeling lingered in her heart. Despite knowing he was the same boy from back then, why had her attitude and feelings towards him suddenly changed? Julian moved to the living room, noting that although Aurora''s temperament had changed, she sometimes still showed some of her old habits. Aurora knew he was joking and ignored him, efficiently washing and chopping vegetables. Honestly, she was quite hungry herself. The sound of chopping from the kitchen made Julian realize that this was the simple happiness he craved. Aurora quickly made a few homely dishes. They were all delicious. "Dinner''s ready." She had barely called out before Julian, and he immediately put aside hisptop and rushed to the kitchen. "What have you made, Little Bunny? Let me taste it." "Wash your hands first and bring the dishes to the table, and remember, no sneaking tastes," Aurora strictly ordered. Julian, looking at Aurora wearing an apron and wielding a spat, found her immensely adorable and immediately sealed her lips with his. "Understood." After a quick kiss, he took advantage of her momentary distraction to escape with the dishes. Her fingers lightly touched her lips, the fleeting kiss unexpectedly stirring her heart. When she came out, Julian had already set the table, obediently sitting by it and even pulling out a chair for her in advance. Chapter 70 Sweet Trap Julian, sitting at the table, was as well-behaved as a child, which made Aurora almost burst intoughter. "I didn''t sneak a taste," he said, looking for praise. Aurora felt a bit helpless. "Good." "So... Shouldn''t there be some reward?" He raised an eyebrow, giving her a devilish look. Aurora hadn''t grasped his implication when she suddenly yelped as he pulled her onto hisp. Her hands instinctively clung to his chest as he stole her breath with a kiss. What a horny man. He even kissed her while cooking and eating. As the kissing went on, his hand was wandering over her body. It was only when her cheeks were flushed that he let her go, still not fully satisfied, "LAurora, don''t we look just like a married couple? Why don''t you marry me?" It turned out this had been his n all along, to besiege her fortress step by step, waiting for her to fall into his sweet trap. "I haven''t decided yet," Aurora said, her cheeks red, nearly falling for his trick. At moments like these, a woman couldn''t think straight, and she might have easily agreed. "You said when you grew up I should marry you, and I think you''re grown up now," Julian shamelessly insisted. "The food''s getting cold. Let''s eat." Aurora quickly got off hisp, deliberately changing the subject. That promise was made in the past, and after experiencing so much, she was no longer that naive girl. Fifteen years were long enough to change everything. She didn''t understand him back then, let alone now. Julian saw the fleeting coldness in her eyes and smiled helplessly. It seemed thawing the ice in her heart wouldn''t be easy. "Little Bunny, your cooking is quite good. Where did you learn it?" Julian eyed the dishes in front of him. Tuna casserole, cream of mushroom, and spaghetti carbonara, all looked good. Aurora had thought he wouldn''t be ustomed to such simple fare. With his status, he was used to diningvishly on exquisite meals, yet he seemed to enjoy these dishes. "I found the recipes online and just practiced a few times," Aurora replied nonchntly. "You''re the esteemed Miss Montgomery. Even though you went abroad, you wouldn''t be cooking for yourself. What happened?" Julian probed again. "Nothing happened." In the past three years, she had vanished without a trace, and Julian had searched for her many times. He had thought that even if she wasn''t living luxuriously, at least she would be alright, but it seemed that wasn''t the case. If she were truly doing well, why would she learn to cook and have a serious stomach ailment? And why would she attempt to jump out of a window in the middle of the night in a dazed state? All these things only proved one thing. She was not doing well at all. Aurora had never been one to disy her misery to gain others'' sympathy, although she knew that showing vulnerability could be a woman''s most potent weapon. Deep down, she was a strong woman, capable of presenting herself as cold, charming, or enchanting as required. But she never adopted a posture of weakness to elicit sympathy. Instead, she became stronger, stronger than anyone else. She did not require sympathy from others, believing it was only the weak who needed it, so she preferred to say nothing. Seeing her reluctance to talk about her past, Julian refrained from pressing further, though the atmosphere grew somewhat awkward. "I''m done eating. You do the dishes," Aurora dered as she gathered the cutlery into the kitchen. "What? Me wash the dishes?" Julian was utterly bewildered. This woman really dared to ask. Upon seeing the fleeting chill on her face, Julian resigned. "Alright, I''ll do the dishes." He hated washing dishes more than anything, particrly the greasiness of it. He looked around with a frown. He was in dire need of a dishwasher. Hearing the sound of water from the kitchen, Aurora was surprised he actually went ahead with the washing. She slowly made her way to the kitchen. Feeling Aurora behind him, Julian turned around with a grin. "What? Feeling sorry for me?" Instead, Aurora removed her apron and ced it around his neck before she said, "I''m just worried about your clothes getting wet. They must be quite expensive." Julian was furious, gritting his teeth. "Then you tie it on me." Auroraplied, wrapping her arms around his waist as she tied the apron, a position that resembled a hug. Julian could smell the fragrance of her hair just by bowing his head. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Deciding to embrace her fully, Julian pulled her close, their bodies pressed together. " You brought this on yourself, Little Bunny." "I was just kindly tying your apron," Aurora said helplessly, realizing he was not someone to casually approach. "Alright, go out and wait for me." This time, he let her go without further action. Aurora turned and left. She usually took a nap after lunch if she could. When Julian came out, he found her already asleep on the sofa, her sleeping face as pure and wless as was ree years ago. The woman before him ovepped with the memory of the little girl from years ago. Julian gently caressed her cheek. "Little Bunny..." The balcony doors were wide open, the sea breeze lifting the curtains. The wind was strong today, so Julian covered her with a thin nket. He knelt down, removed her shoes, and ensured sheyfortably on the sofa for a more peaceful sleep. Aurora slept soundly, dreaming of a time years ago when her parents were with her, and she was a carefree little princess. In her dreams, sheughed sweetly, swirling her puffy dress. "Prince Julian, will you marry me when I grow up?" she asked in her dream, her voice sweet and youthful. The handsome face of the boy in her dreams ovepped with Julian''s. Aurora awoke abruptly from her dream. She found herself covered with a thin nket and a note left on the table, written mboyantly. "I have some urgent matters to attend to. Remember not to starve yourself. We''ll meet again soon. Aurora picked up the note, crumpling it to throw away, but then she recalled the serious look in the boy''s eyes when he said he would marry her when she grew up. Instead of discarding the note, she slowly unfolded it, as if she could see him through the paper itself. This boy had appeared and disappeared from her life. What kind of mark would he leave on her existence? Chapter 71 Things Have Changed The distant azure sea repeatedlypped against the shore, and Aurora, ncing at the time, realized it was gettingte. She touched up her makeup, thoughts of her evening date prompting her to start towards the familiar ce. She had deliberately spread a rumor earlier, certain that Susan would now be clinging to Hayden, or perhaps, quietly trailing him without alerting him. The "old ce" they referred to was actually a restaurant, which to others might just seem like an upscale dining venue. For Aurora, however, this restaurant was a ce of great surprises. It was right here that Hayden had confessed his love long ago. Standing at the entrance of Grand Everstone, she stared at the familiar yet foreign sign. The name of the restaurant resembled sweet nothings and tender words between lovers, yet sadly, sweet nothings couldn''t withstand the harsh reality. They had once vowed to grow old together and dreamed of having many lovely children, making a lot of foolish yet sweet promises. Now, recalling these words only brought Aurora to ridicule. Standing here, she could almost remember how her face had once beamed with a radiant smile, dering she would marry none but him. Entering the lobby, the cool air inside was a refreshing escape from the outside heat. "Miss, how may I assist you?" asked the waiter warmly. "I need a table for two," she responded. "We have a couple''s booth avable. Right this way," the waiter said, leading the way. Aurora merely smiled bitterly at the mention of the "couple''s booth." As they passed through the lobby, her gaze was drawn to a white piano, a reminder that Hayden had once yed a piano piece for her here. She adored watching him y the piano. The thought of Hayden brought back vivid memories of years spent on a ship. A young man in a white shirt ying the piano on board, his fingers dancing swiftly across the keys. For a long time, she remembered that image, until she saw a ssic movie, "The Legend of 1900." It felt familiar, yet she couldn''t quite ce where she had seen a simr scene before. Her fondness for Hayden was undeniably influenced by his piano ying. Pianists often had beautiful fingers and an elegant demeanor. She once thought she loved Hayden. Now, she considered that it might not be the case. It was highly probable that her deep-seated impression of Julian ying the piano as a child had influenced her. Meeting Hayden, who resembled that long-forgotten boy, left a profound impression on her soul. Perhaps the person she truly loved was that boy in white, and Hayden was merely his shadow. This realization startled Aurora. "No, it can''t be," she thought. At least back then, she truly loved Hayden. "Miss, what''s wrong?" The waiter turned back, noticing Aurora staring intently at the piano. "Nothing. Has this piano been here for a long time?" Aurora asked thoughtfully. "Indeed, it has been here for a very long time, but business hasn''t been great these past two years. We no longer employ a pianist," the waiter replied, somewhat disheartened. The pianist in the lobby had once added a beautiful touch to the scenery. What a shame there was no pianist here now. "Really?" Aurora withdrew her gaze, realizing that everything had already changed. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Miss, this way, please." The waiter was ready to lead her further. However, Aurora had already stopped. "I would like to sit here. It''s unupied, right?" "Of course, it''s avable," replied the waiter as he pulled open the curtain for her. This was the very spot where she and Hayden had first sat together. Subsequently, every time they met here, they chose this spot. Hayden, thoughtful as ever, would always reserve it in advance. Over the past two years, the restaurant''s business had declined, so they could sit here without a reservation. Aurora ordered her meal. "I''m waiting for someone. Please serve the food once we''re ready." "Of course, miss," the waiter said, drawing the curtain closed for her. She had thought that returning here would be heartbreaking, yet apart from some nostalgia, she felt little sadness. Her seat was next to the window, offering a view of the street. Across the street, a new restaurant had opened, its bright lights and upscale decor outshining this once-popr spot. No wonder business here was slow. It seemed the new establishment was to me. People often preferred the new to the old in partners and restaurants alike, craving novelty. Aurora rested her head in her hands, sinking into the sofa to rest with her eyes closed. Now, whenever she thought of Hayden, she couldn''t help but think of Julian. Until Julian pointed it out, she hadn''t realized that ever since he mentioned how Hayden imitated him, everything seemed to stem from the deep impression Julian had left on her in her childhood. Subconsciously, she had seen Hayden as a stand-in for Julian, which exined her attraction. Had Hayden been just a substitute for Julian all these years? The more she thought about it, the more confused she became. Yet, she also remembered how Hayden''s gestures had moved her heart. Even a kiss on her forehead could thrill her for a day. How could such feelings be fake? As she was lost in her thoughts, Hayden arrived earlier than nned. He opened the curtain to see Aurora, sunk into the sofa, wearing a ck miniskirt. Her long legs were casually crossed, modestly covering the view below while wearing ck stiletto heels. She supported her head with her hand, her eyes slightly closed, her face lightly made up except for the bright red lipstick. The ring on her hand and her earrings sparkled faintly. Hayden couldn''t take his eyes off her. She had changed so much! When he had seen her in the restroom earlier that day, he was immersed in the joy and excitement of her return. Now, observing her closely, he realized she was no longer the yful, adorable girl who used to tug at his sleeve. She had fully transformed into a sophisticated and irresistibly charming woman, no man could escape her allure. "Miss, shall we serve the dishes now?" asked the waiter. Aurora slowly opened her eyes and nced at Hayden, showing little emotion on her face. "Yes." The space was left to just the two of them, and she made no move to rise, still lounging on the sofa. Supporting her head with one hand, her gaze lightly fell on Hayden''s face, her red lips slightly parting. "You''re here." Chapter 72 Mr. Alvarez, Please Show Some Respect Hayden saw a woman both familiar and strange, her face shrouded in gloom that couldn''t be dispelled. "Aurora, I''m here." He had thought long about what to say when they met, but upon seeing her, he swallowed back his words, a bitter taste filled his throat. "Do you mind if I smoke?" Although she asked, she was already lighting a cigarette with practiced ease. Her nails were painted a dark red, which made her slender, fair fingers even more striking. Her need for cigarettes wasn''t great, but she would smoke when annoyed, such as now upon seeing Hayden. Though she had let go of their past, just seeing his face involuntarily brought back images of him and Susan in bed. She had once liked Hayden, and the thought still nauseated her. Seeing the dramatic change in Aurora''s demeanor, Hayden was overwhelmed by mixed feelings. "Aurora, smoking is bad for your health." "Spare me your lecture, Mr. Alvarez. We agreed today was just for catching up, so from what position are you lecturing me?" Aurora looked at him disdainfully, expertly exhaling smoke, her smoking bearing a fatal attraction to men. "Aurora, I know you still me me. There was more to the situation three years ago. That day, I was actually nning to propose to you. But Susan tricked me into her room and drugged me, making me mistake her for you. I have been regretting that ever since." He felt his actions had greatly hurt Aurora, turning her into the person she was today. Aurora responded coolly, "Even if what you say is true, you''re about to get engaged to her. Is there really any point in exining to me?" She saw love like the smoke dancing in the air, visible, yet when reached for, nothing but emptiness. After hearing his exnation, she thought of Julian. She remembered the night she returned home and the incident in the bar''s restroom. Julian was also drugged, but unlike Hayden, he had tried to throw them up in the restroom despite being at a club where he could have sought relief with any woman. They faced simr situations but with different oues. Was it that Haydencked self-control, or were they simply not meant to be? "Aurora, although I wasn''t sober then, I felt responsible for her and must make up for my mistake." "You really are a considerate man. No wonder I liked you so much." Aurora almost wanted to apud him if he were as good as his words suggested. If that were true, how could he sit so calmly across from her now? He was here to meet his former lover, yet he kept their meeting from Susan, whom he imed responsibility for. He was merely afraid of Susan''s discovery of his fickle heart. She stood up, leaned over, and yfully lifted his chin while blowing smoke into his face. Aurora''s face flickered within the smoke like a siren, far more seductive than she had been in the past. Hayden almost instinctively pulled her into his arms. But she had already stepped back. "Mr. Alvarez, please show some respect. You''re about to be engaged." Aurora elegantly stubbed out her cigarette. "But I loved you. I..." "Excuse me, sir, ma''am. Here are your drinks and steak." The waiter''s voice from beyond the curtain interrupted Hayden before he could continue. Two steaks and some desserts wereid out on the table. Hayden nced over, remembering how Aurora used to detest steaks. Moreover, she didn''t like those desserts either. How had everything changed since she had returned? "Please enjoy your meal," the waiter said quickly before exiting. Facing the exquisite dishes, Hayden felt no appetite. "Aurora, didn''t you used to hate steaks and desserts?" "Don''t you know that preferences can change? Just like how I once loved you," Aurora retorted, draining her ss of red wine in one gulp. Watching her throw her head back and downed her drink, Hayden remembered Aurora used to choke on even a sip of alcohol. Apart from her face, he could no longer see any trace of the old Aurora in her. "Aurora, alcohol and cigarettes are not good things." Hayden suddenly missed the girl who used to hold his hand and smile sweetly. But those days were gone. Aurora just coldly chuckled, without responding, and quietly cut into her steak. Seeing her silence, Hayden asked, "Aurora, why didn''t you contact me at all during these years in America?" Hayden only knew that Susan had drugged him. He was unaware of what the Montgomery family had done to Aurora. He didn''t know that her escape to America was not out of heartbreak but to carve out a sessful future for herself. She no longer wanted a life controlled by others. If she hadn''t left, she would have continued to live under the Montgomery family''s maniption, perhaps never seeing another sunrise. But few knew about the truth. "I was determined to cut ties with all of you," Aurora coldly replied. Hayden met her icy gaze, realizing that Aurora had changed drastically, and he couldn''t fathom what she was thinking now. "Aurora, take my portion. I haven''t touched it," Hayden said, swapping his freshly cut steak with hers. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 00005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! If he was willing to serve, why should she refuse? Naturally, she forked a piece of his steak. "Do you do the same for Susan at home?" she asked lightly, emphasizing the word "same" as she wiped the juice from her lips and chewed on the steak. Hayden felt a chill in his heart. But he quickly regained hisposure, knowing no woman could ept what had happened three years ago. It was normal for her to be upset. "I''ve never been good to any other woman but you. I only got engaged to Susan to make amends, nothing more," Hayden earnestly stated, recalling how the naive Aurora would have admired his loyalty. But the now worldly Aurora could see right through Hayden''s true intentions. He was ostensibly marrying a woman he didn''t love to make amends for his mistake, thereby wasting Susan''s time, while simultaneously maintaining a heated rtionship with his ex-girlfriend. Apologizing to her while nning to get engaged to another woman, he truly was "considerate". "You don''t need to exin your actions towards her to me. We had nothing to do with each other long ago, and today we are merely old friends catching up," Aurora said elegantly, forking another piece of steak. "You know what? Although the decor of this restaurant remains the same, the taste of the dishes has changed," she continued. Even though the presentation was the same as before, the vor had already changed. The restaurant had a new chef. "Mr. Alvarez, the same goes for our rtionship. We have both changed, and we cannot return to the past. After this meal, let us both go our separate ways." Chapter 73 I No Longer Need You "Go our separate ways?" Previously, when Hayden heard a couple say these words in the movie, they had not touched him. But now, hearing them from Aurora, he felt as if his world was crashing down around him. From now on, they would go their separate ways, each finding their own peace. How cruel was that? "Aurora, I haven''t forgotten about you for a single day in these three years, and I''ve sent you many messages. Have you seen them?" He gripped Aurora''s hand tightly, desperate to express the feelings he had suppressed for three years. Aurora tried to pull her hand back but found his grip firm, causing her brow to furrow in difort as she stared at him. "So what if you haven''t forgotten me? What use is it to say these things now?" "Aurora, I know I was wrong. Can you forgive me?" Hayden didn''t truly know what he wanted anymore. Perhaps he wished for Aurora to return to his side, but he doubted that he even had the right to ask that. "Mr. Alvarez, there''s something you need to understand. Sometimes, an apology just doesn''t cut it. I don''t me you anymore for what happened three years ago, and I''ve forgiven you. Because if I still med you, it would mean I still care about you. Every time I thought of you, my hatred intensified. So, I don''t me and I don''t hate you anymore. I forgive you. Now, please let go of my hand." She meant it. The culprits who had hurt her three years ago were Susan and the Montgomery family, though Hayden had wronged her too. Indeed, it was a plot meticulously orchestrated by Susan, and his infidelity was because of the aphrodisiac. She had long stopped ming him, for he had treated her well when they were together. Perhaps it was only that they were not destined to be together, or perhaps their love could not withstand any tests. As she spoke of her forgiveness, Hayden felt no relief as he had anticipated. As she had said, she no longer med him, meaning there wasn''t even resentment in her heart. She didn''t even want to think about him. They were like strangers now. "What about the past? Can you really not care about it and forget it?" A strong sense of frustration surged in his heart. "Does it matter, Mr. Alvarez? What''s the point of dwelling on it?" Aurora''s lips curved into a mocking smile, not sure if she was mocking his questions or their past together. Taking advantage of his momentary distraction, she pulled her hand free and continued to quietly enjoy her meal and wine. Life was still beautiful and hadn''t soured because of anyone''s departure. She soon felt content. Wiping her mouth elegantly with a napkin, she said, "Well, Mr. Alvarez, we''ve done enough talking for the day. It''s time for me to leave." "It''ste. Let me take you home." Hayden didn''t know what he truly wanted, just wishing for more time with her. "No need. I drove here." "You''ve been drinking. It''s not safe for you to drive. I''ll take you." Without another word, he paid the bill and they left together. As they passed through the lobby and saw a piano, Hayden pointed to it and said, "Aurora, do you remember that year when I..." "Sorry, I don''t remember anything," Aurora interrupted him sharply, not allowing him any time to reminisce about the past. The song he had yed back then had been the reason she agreed to be his girlfriend, but what was the point of bringing it up now? The words he wanted to say were stuck in his throat, and a resigned, bitter smile yed on Hayden''s lips. Aurora had walked away, and as he watched her carefree silhouette, he felt trapped in the emotional turmoil of the past. As she descended the stairs, the confronting wind heightened her rationality. Aurora was on the phone with Cameron. "Where are you?" "Miss Montgomery, my mother has acute appendicitis. I''m at the hospital now. Do you need anything?" Cameron''s voice carried a note of anxiety. "It''s nothing urgent. Just checking in. Is she alright? Call me if you need anything." Aurora had initially hoped he would pick her up. "Don''t worry, Miss Montgomery. Do you need me to call a cab for you?" "No, that''s okay." At that moment, Hayden had followed her out. "Aurora, let me take you." "I''ll just take a cab." The meeting tonight had been spontaneous, and she had thought she would have a lot to say after not seeing him for three years. However, upon actually seeing him, she felt moreposed than expected. The so- called exnations didn''t stir any emotions in her. Now, Hayden seemed only useful for confronting Susan. Beyond that, she felt nothing for him. "It''s unsafe for you to be alone sote. Let me drive you home." Hayden''s concern was genuine, and he truly wanted to know where she was living now. Regardless of Aurora''s cold demeanor, he had spent thest three years in remorse and pain and wanted to make it up to her. He had dreamt of her forgiveness, but when he finally received her forgiveness, he did not feel relieved. Guilt and regret continued to torment him. "Mr. Alvarez, you''re engaged now. It''s inappropriate for you to be outte not apanying your fiance," she said. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Her gaze fixed on him, she took a few steps forward, closing the distance between them. Hayden caught his breath. Aurora was no longer the na?ve girl she once was. Her lips curled into a seductively enchanting smile. Her polished fingers lightly touched his chest, even though they were in the busy street. If Susan dared such a thing, he would certainly avoid it, but not with Aurora. Her beautiful, alluring smile quickened his heartbeat. Aurora had be a deadly poison, her smile enough to make any man bow down to her. "You care so much for me. Could it be..." Her fingers traced up his chest, the innuendo unmistakable. She tiptoed, her lips brushing against Hayden''s ear, whispering, "Mr. Alvarez, do you still think there might be a chance between us?" Her words immediately froze the atmosphere. Hayden''s mind was a mess, his senses filled only with her scent. With such close proximity adn such suggestive words, he wrapped his arms around her waist. "Aurora, I..." As if knowing what he was about to say, she ced her finger on his lips before he could speak. "Even if you said so, I wouldn''t agree." Sheughed, truly resembling a bewitching fairy, captivating in the night, seemingly taking his heart with her. "Aurora, I''m just worried about you. I just want to make sure you get home safely," he said, suppressing his intense desires. "Really?" Aurora scoffed, stepping back from his embrace. "But I no longer need your concern." Chapter 74 Turns Out She Can Manage Alone After stirring up a storm, she simply left, leaving Hayden feeling an emptiness in his arms. He was filled with excitement upon her return, only to find she had changed a lot. As Hayden was lost in thought, Aurora hailed a taxi. He knew that once she left, he couldn''t say when they would meet again. "Please take me to..." Aurora began, but before she could reveal her address, Hayden jumped into the cab. Not wanting to disclose her location to avoid his persistent presence, she quickly changed her destination. "To the Grand Belcourt." "And for you, sir?" the taxi driver asked, ncing back at Hayden. "I''m with her," Hayden said, closing the car door. The car merged into the bustling city streets, colorful lights shing past the car windows. Aurora sat sideways, gazing out at the scenery, while Hayden''s eyes remained fixed on her. Her bodynguage unconsciously conveyed her reluctance to engage with him. Aurora rolled down the window slightly, and a gentle breeze tousled her hair. She seemed mesmerized by the city lights, her expression devoid of seduction, almost reminiscent of her past self. Hayden reached out, instinctively wanting to tuck a stray hair behind her ear, but she turned towards him as if sensing his intention. His hand froze mid-air as Aurora tucked her hair back herself. "I was overly dependent on you. Then one day I lost you, and I realized I could manage on my own," she said with a smile, meeting Hayden''s gaze. His heart ached. He felt that in these three years, her changes went beyond just studying abroad. It was her demeanor, especially her eyes, that changed the most. "I''m sorry." Apart from saying sorry, there was nothing else he could do. Aurora looked at his familiar face, remembering when she had first gone to America three years earlier. She had been aware then that she could no longer continue as before, or else her stepmother would destroy her. Since she left with her modest savings, the Montgomery family hadn''t wired money into her bank ount. In her second month in America, she called Magnus, who was busy with work. He replied impatiently, "Didn''t Genevieve give you an allowance? I''m very busy. Go talk to her." A month had passed without a single caring word from her father. Aurora bit her lip. She hadn''t expected Genevieve to be so cruel! Genevieve had first tried to tarnish her reputation by attempting to take scandalous photos to seize Aurora''s shares. Now, having fled to America, Aurora realized this woman wanted her dead. However, that was just the beginning. What happenedter truly chilled Aurora to the bone. She knew Genevieve did it on purpose. By then, she needed some capital to start apany, but her savings were running low, so she decided to invest all her money in stocks, and that month, she was utterly broke. At her poorest, she just ate one meal a day, which only exacerbated her mild gastritis into a full-blown stomach ailment. Genevieve discovered that she was still alive and felt that her existence was always a threat. On that rainy night, a ck man sneaked into her room with ill intentions, something Aurora could never have imagined happening to her. Her clothes were torn apart, but fortunately, she was alert and knocked the man unconscious with themp beside her. Aurora quickly grabbed her bank card, passport, and other important personal effects, threw on a garment, and hurriedly left. At that moment, alone in the heavy rain, she cried inconsbly, longing to dial that all- too-familiar number. But when she finally resolved to call Hayden, she found her phone was out of battery. The torrential rain had already soaked her through, with thunder shing across the sky. She had no money and no acquaintances. Lightning illuminated the sky, and thunder rang in her ears, her face a mixture of rain and tears. That night, she felt as if she might have cried all the tears she had for a lifetime. She thought it better to be dead than to live like this, surely better than dying at Genevieve''s hands. Aurora closed her eyes. Once, in such dire circumstances, if Hayden had appeared before her, she felt likely she would reconcile with him, forgetting past grievances. The days that followed were spent on her flight. Recalling these events still caused her heart some pain. It was adversity that forged the Aurora of today. She was driven step by step into this state by many people, but thankfully, those pitiful days were over. Now dressed in bright, fresh clothes, no one could guess that she once lived a life worse than a beggar''s. She slowly opened her eyes, the emotion in her gaze gone, reced by a cold, calm serenity. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Sir, ma''am, we''re here." The driver''s voice came through, and Hayden hurried to pay before Aurora could. Aurora didn''t ept his kindness and handed the taxi driver a hundred-dor bill. "Keep the change," she said, nonchntly opening the door and getting out. She didn''t want to reveal her address. Choosing Hayden''s hotel had some purpose beyond habit. Thinking of the hardships she endured, she clenched her teeth in hatred. She had done nothing wrong. Why should she bear such pain? She had returned for vengeance, never forgetting her mission. Aurora was about to check in when Hayden pulled her back. "I''ve always kept your room for you." That was true. Hayden liked spending nights at the hotel because Aurora had once mentioned she enjoyed watching the sea from here. So, besides Hayden having a special room, Aurora had one too. The past favoritism now seemed only ironic to her. She followed Hayden into the elevator. That night, the room next to his was hers, a card allowing free entry to both rooms. This was their sweet pact from the past. Hayden turned on the light, and the room brightened. "Aurora, since you left, everything here has remained untouched. Someonees to clean every week because I knew you would eventually return." Hearing his affectionate words, Aurora wondered, "After being apart for so long, who is he trying to impress by acting so deeply in love?" "Is that so? But I no longer like this decor." His enthusiasm was met with her cold response. Chapter 75 I Want You Everything in the room was exactly as it had been three years ago. She remembered the house looking this way when she was sixteen. At that time, she believed she was the happiest little princess, with a huge bed adorned with gorgeous pink drapes that swept the floor. The floor was covered with a light pink carpet, and the entire room was decorated in her once-favorite style. It was like a fairy tale world. Every item here contained her memories. She recalled every time she got chided at home, she would escape to this sanctuary of hers. The desk still held some of her favorite books and sheet music from those days. Surprisingly, there were also sweet photos of the two of them, which now seemed more painful to look at. "Aurora, do you remember this ce?" Hayden tried to evoke her sweet past. The sweeter the memories, the more cruel they seemed to Aurora, reminding her of how everyone had conspired to push her from heaven to hell. "Does it even matter whether I remember or not?" she tossed her handbag aside. "Aurora, as long as you want, this is your ce, and you''re always wee here, whether in the past or the future," Hayden said. "Are you sure?" Aurora suddenly asked. "Of course, I''ve kept it just for you, and besides the cleaning staff, no one else has set foot here," Hayden gently replied. "Alright." Aurora slowly moved towards the desk, her white fingertips gliding over the immactely cleaned picture frame. Hayden thought she was recalling everything from the past, but the next second, he was shocked to see her suddenly grab the picture and throw it directly into the trash can. "Aurora, what are you doing..." He watched as she threw all the photos of their past into the trash can. He felt as if his heart was being sliced open, but then he remembered what he had done to Aurora in the past. If this could make her feel better, then let it be. After all, he had kept copies of the photos. Aurora held thest picture in her hand. It was shot at Grand Everstone Hotel where he was ying the piano. She thought he looked like a prince when he yed the piano, and this photo was once her favorite. As Hayden saw Aurora hesitate, he still held a glimmer of hope that she ultimately had feelings for him. However, the words that came out of her mouth were so hurtful: "Didn''t you say this ce was mine? Don''t I have the right to deal with this trash?" Trash? In her words, all their past was called trash. Hayden clenched his fists tightly, and after holding back all evening, he finally burst out, "Aurora, you weren''t like this before!" Aurora ruthlessly threw thest picture into the trash can, a seductive smile ying on her lips as she stepped closer to him. "If I wasn''t like this, then what was I?" she said with a lightugh. Hayden suddenly felt she was so unfamiliar, almost unrecognizable except for her face. If it weren''t for the tear mole by her eye that was exactly like before, he would almost doubt that this woman was just someone with a face like Aurora''s. "You are nothing like her!" Hayden took a step back. The current Aurora was like a deadly poison. At such close proximity, he could smell the enticing fragrance of her perfume. Especially in such a setting, he feared he could hardly resist such temptation. He stepped back while she advanced, leaving him no ce to hide. "I am Aurora. Why should I be like myself?" she chuckled devilishly. "Mr. Alvarez, your heart is beating very fast..." Her hand reached his chest without him noticing. Through the touch of her fingertips, she felt the rapid flutter of his heart. He was nervous, and she clearly understood what troubled him. If Aurora had been a naive and innocent girl three years ago, she was now a toxic flower, hardened by those years, a flower bristling with thorns, enticing to all men. "Let go..." Hayden feared that if this continued, he might truly lose control. She had only just returned, and he did not wish to leave such a terrible impression on her. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Mr. Alvarez, why do you look so nervous? You''re sweating. Could it be because the air conditioning is off?" sheughed softly. "Just stay away from me." Hayden tried to push Aurora away, not forcefully, yet she seemed to cling to him. "Mr. Alvarez, all the way here you''ve been reminding me of the past. You brought me here, and now there''s no one else around. What exactly are you trying to do?" Aurora whispered deliberately close to his ear, her breath as fragrant as flowers, making Hayden shiver involuntarily. "Aurora, I''ll say it again. Stay away from me." She was no longer the young girl of those days, nor was he the young man. "You haven''t told me what your purpose is." She stepped forward, pushing the unsuspecting man onto the bed. As she slowly leaned over, getting closer to him, Hayden swallowed hard. The bed''s canopy danced ambiguously with the wind as she sat directly on his waist. "Aurora..." With her provocative posture, a certain wicked thought began to rise in his heart. She had been the woman he loved for many years. Now, in such an intimate moment, which man could resist? nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Ever since Aurora returned, he could not fathom her actions. Didn''t she hate him? Why then was she now so close to him? It was said women were fickle creatures, and he was truly experiencing this. Yet from another perspective, although she hated him, could it be that she still loved him? The deeper the love was, the deeper the hatred was, right? "What do you want to do?" Her red lips descended, barely ten centimeters from his. Her breath on his face set Hayden''s heart fluttering. His fingers involuntarily wrapped around her waist. "Aurora, I want you..." "But you are about to get engaged." Aurora reminded him. "I can handle that." His lips were poised to kiss hers. Aurora shifted her lips away, her expression aggrieved. "I''ve had enough of the mistreatment at my home. When I left this ce, it wasn''t because of you. It was my stepmother trying to harm me. I had no choice but to leave..." "What exactly happened back then?" Hayden thought her anger had subsided a bit and quickly pressed her about the past. This might be his chance to open Aurora''s heart, and he was determined to get some answers. Chapter 76 I Care for You With Hayden now on the hook, Aurora continued, "Actually, a lot happened that night, and as a result, I was unable to stay in Clothville. At that time, what you did left me with no one to rely on, so I had no choice but to go to the United States." "Aurora, I know I wronged you. What exactly happened that night?" Hayden was eager to know the truth. "I can''t exin it all in a short time. Anyway, I didn''t tell anyone about my return this time. I dare not reveal my tracks. Otherwise, Genevieve wille after me. Can you keep it a secret for me? Don''t tell anyone!" If Aurora had been a fairy of the night just before, at this moment, she had turned into a pitiful little bunny. Hayden couldn''t resist her allure, nor her pitiful and aggrieved appearance. "I knew someone was behind all this. Aurora, don''t be afraid. I will protect you from now on. If your father doesn''t care for you, I will," Hayden dered as he embraced her. If he had said such things to himself in the past, Aurora would have felt her life wasplete. But at her most miserable time, he had been with Susan. The woman in his arms now smirked coldly. "Thank you, Hayden..." With just that word, Hayden felt his body soften. This woman seemed to possess some magic, her hand resting on his waist. Knowing she had juste back, he should have made up for his past mistakes and left a good impression. Yet, his heart mored for her. He rolled over on top of her. "Aurora, you have suffered these years." His hand caressed her fair cheek. Aurora seemed moved too, her fingers slowly moving to his suit jacket. Her action spurred Hayden on without a thought. His Adam''s apple bobbed. "May I?" He looked at her earnestly. However, as she saw his expression, Aurora''s mind suddenly shed with Julian''s domineering face. Damn it. Why did she think of him now? Her fingers moved towards his shirt buttons. His suit and shirt were soon tossed to the floor. As Hayden''s trembling hands were about to touch her skin, the sound of high heels echoed from outside. Aurora smirked, pulling Hayden down. "Hayden, you''re really here!" Susan rushed in, and upon entering, she saw a pair of figures embraced under the canopy, the woman''s fair long legs and high heels prominent. Hayden hovered above Aurora, with shirts and suits scattered around on the floor. Seeing this romantic scene, who wouldn''t think otherwise? "Hayden, don''t let her know it''s me," Aurora whispered in Hayden''s arms, her pitiful appearance very endearing. Hayden recalled her earlier words and guessed that she had severe conflicts with the Montgomery family. She was now hiding from her family members. If Susan knew she was back, she would definitely leak this news to the Montgomery family. "Don''t worry," Hayden assured her as he wrapped the nket around her. After doing all this, he stood up, methodically picked up the shirt from the floor, and got dressed, saying indifferently, "What are you doing here?" His expression, aside from disgust, showed no guilt, perhaps because his current affair was with Aurora, a woman he truly loved. Given what Susan had done to him in the past, he had felt some disgust. Now that Aurora was back, she was the real woman in his heart, so he faced Susan without a shred of guilt. Susan, seeing that he even refused to offer an exnation, eximed, "What am I doing here? Hayden, I''m your fiance! Who is she?" She pointed at the woman on the bed, and Hayden actually covered her body to protect her. If he were justcking a woman for fun, she would not have been so angry. She knew that these businessmen only sought novelty, and when it wore off, they would eventuallye home. What really scared her was that Hayden would be smitten with the object for his amusement. And it was precisely when they were about to get engaged. What would happen if the media caught him again? She would definitely be aughingstock! Over these three years, whenever she had the chance, Susan would seize the opportunity to show off her happiness. She wanted everyone to witness her joy. But now, she was truly panicked. She feared Hayden had fallen for someone else, as he had been acting weirdtely. "You don''t need to know who she is. If there''s nothing else, you can leave." Hayden thought only of Aurora''s pitiful state. She must be in pain right now. She used to be his legitimate girlfriend. But now, she had to hide under the duvet, being treated as the other woman. Aurora must be heartbroken. "I want to see who this bitch is. How dare she seduce my fiance! I won''t leave today without breaking her legs." Susan was on the brink of exploding. She rushed towards Aurora, wanting to pull back the nket to see her face. Hayden stood in front of her, blocking her movement. "Have you had enough, Susan? You know I never loved you. Getting engaged to you was just to make up for what happened back then. Don''t actually think I liked you." He wouldn''t let her near Aurora. He remembered that three years ago, because of Susan, he had lost Aurora once. This time, he didn''t want to lose her again. "Hayden, how can you treat me this way? I am your fiance!" Susan''s eyes reddened as she questioned him. This was the man she had loved for three years, but his words were heartbreaking to anyone who heard them. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Over these three years, Susan had given so much for him, painstakingly managing their rtionship for three years! For his sake, she deliberately changed her preferences to match his. She always considered him, but in the end, he said such hurtful things to her. "Yes! You''re only my fiance, and we aren''t married. I won''t be your husband, and you will never be my wife," said Hayden with cold indifference. Aurora, deep under the nket, heard Hayden''s icy words, and she wasn''t at all pleased. She now knew that he was also a heartless man, his words sharp as des. If he could treat Susan this way, he might do the same to her in the future. So why should she mock Susan now? After all, love-struck women are pitiful. She silently admonished herself, vowing never to fall in love so easily again! "You are about to be engaged to me. I will soon be Mrs. Alvarez. Hayden, nothing is going to change, okay?" Susan wiped her tears, took Hayden''s hand, and pleaded in a low voice, "Come home with me. I''ll pretend today never happened. You''re still my beloved fiance. Let''s put this behind us. I can''t live without you." Hayden looked at this emotionally unstable woman, remembering how three years ago, she had also yed the victim to soften his heart, which had made him take responsibility for that night, causing him to lose Aurora for three years. Now, there was not a hint of pity in his eyes as he shook off her hand. "Let go. I''m noting back tonight. You go back by yourself." That night three years ago, he had given up Aurora, leading to their separation for three years. Tonight, he absolutely would not give her up! Chapter 77 I Shouldn’t Have Met You Susan hadn''t expected to swallow her pride, dering she could disregard his infidelity, yet he still looked at her with such cold eyes, as if she were the most contemptible person in the world. "Hayden, you muste with me today!" Susan was also fierce in her determination. Over the years, even if Hayden did not love her, he at least treated her with mutual respect and had never been so ruthless, nor had he gotten close to any other woman. Today, he was treating her this way for the woman in his bed, even though she was soon to be his wife. "I told you. If you want to leave, go by yourself." Hayden stood in front of the bed, his face unmoved. "Fine, you won''t leave with me, right? I''ll just jump out of here," Susan said as she ran to the window. At this moment, Aurora only wanted tough. Her tactics had been so clever in the past, yet now she seemed no better than a shrew. These scenes of crying and feigned suicide, she knew, would only make a man despise her more if only she kept a bit of her wits about her. "Go ahead. Jump if you want. Tomorrow''s headlines will definitely feature you. You''ve always liked seeking attention. If you jump out the window, it will certainly be a trending topic online. But given this height, you won''t survive such a fall, and your death will look terrible," Hayden said with cold indifference in his eyes. He had tolerated this woman for three years, but today he could not. He had to let Aurora know his resolve. "You always want to look good," he continued, "Would you regret it if tomorrow''s headlines showed your mangled body?" Hayden was not afraid at all. Instead, he methodically analyzed the consequences, as he knew this woman too well. Susan would not jump. After all, she was always fastidious in her appearance. If she ended her life this way, she would not rest even in death. And more importantly, she valued herself above all others. The more selfish a person was, the more he cherished his life. All her actions were merely threats. She did not have the courage to actually die. Hayden''s cold ruthlessness was terrifying even to Aurora. Although Hayden appeared gentle and refined, a tender and considerate gentleman, his nature was colder than anyone else''s. This was something Aurora had gradually realized over three years. Even though she was in America, she had always kept an eye on everything about Hayden. But only now did she realize that she did not understand him as well as she thought. At this moment, Aurora felt relieved, d that she no longer loved him, or else she would be the one crying now. "Hayden, you bastard!" Susan looked down at the busy streets. From such a height, the passing vehicles looked as small as toy cars. Jumping not only risked death from the fall but even being crushed into a pulp by the traffic. Hayden was right. She indeed did not dare to jump off the building. She suddenly got down from the window, cursing through gritted teeth, "Hayden, you will regret this!" She ran out like a madwoman, while Hayden coldly said, "The thing I regret most in my life is knowing you!" That was probably the most hurtful thing he could say. Aurora heard as Susan cked away in her high heels. To prevent her froming back, Hayden closed the door. "Aurora, you''re safe now. Come out." Aurora stood up and straightened her hair, while Hayden looked apologetic as he said, "I''m sorry. I didn''t know she woulde." "Of course you wouldn''t know. It was me who deliberately leaked the information. Otherwise, how could Susan havee rushing over?" she thought. Aurora could never voice the thoughts in her heart, especially since she had left in such despair years ago. Susan must have felt the same way, but this was just the beginning. Hayden sat beside her, reaching out to embrace her, but Aurora stopped his hand with hers. "Hayden, I''m tired and would like to rest," she said, her tone cold, a stark contrast to earlier. Hayden thought that perhaps they could rekindle their romance as she seemed to have returned to her old self, but her steely voice now chilled his heart. Yet, he thought of the things Susan had done in the past, which must have triggered unpleasant memories for Aurora. He understood and did not overthink it, patiently saying, "Alright, rest well. I''ll be next door. Call me if you need anything." "Okay," she responded indifferently, escorting him to the door. Hayden thought something might happen between them, but as he looked back repeatedly while leaving, Aurora did not change her mind to ask him to stay, and he had to leave. "Good night, Aurora." "Good night," Aurora replied coldly and then closed the door. If Hayden hadn''t moved quickly, he might have caught his nose in the door. Once the door was closed, Aurora revealed a triumphant smile. Everything was under her control. It was a spur of the moment decision she had made earlier in the taxi. On their way over here, Aurora anonymously sent the details of tonight''s events to Susan under the guise of one of her fans. She had timed everything perfectly, flirting with Hayden to foster inappropriate thoughts in him. This led to the scene Susan walked in on, and now, even if Hayden tried to exin, she would not believe him. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Susan probably wouldn''t sleep well tonight, or for many nights toe. Aurora opened her wardrobe and pulled out a nightgown. She sat on the bed and took a selfie, deliberately showing the room''s decor, so Susan would instantly recognize the ce. However, she only saved the photo and did not post it yet. She was not ready to reveal her return. She knew ying this game would bring more enjoyable oues. After all, Susan had no idea who she was really up against. With her personality, it was unlikely she would check the security footage because that poor woman would rather have the whole world know how happy she and Hayden were together. If she checked the footage, it would only expose the crisis in her rtionship with Hayden. Aurora had won this round, and Susan had to swallow such a great injustice. Aurora then took aforting hot bath and finallyy down in her queen-sized bed. If she were eighteen, she might imagine herself as the happiest princess. But now, she only wanted to be a queen, and she was likely to sleep very happily tonight. She temporarily won this round against Susan, but her most important n was next. She was going to return to the Montgomery family. She was carefully considering how to approach this. As she was lost in thought, her phone suddenly vibrated, causing her a headache at seeing the caller ID. After knowing howplicated her rtionship with Julian was, now it was difficult to face him like before. She didn''t want to answer, but the caller was persistent, and shortly after the ringing stopped, it started again. Chapter 78 I Really Miss You Feeling helpless, Aurora had no choice but to answer the call. "Hello." She felt that she couldn''t be asposed in front of Julian as she was with Hayden. "Where are you?" Julian''s deep voice came through. At that moment, he was standing outside Aurora''s vi. It was not even nine o''clock yet. She had no reason to be asleep so early. The house was pitch dark. Obviously, no one was home. Given her previous habits of working until midnight without fatigue, he found it unlikely she would be asleep so early. Julian, finding the house empty, felt an emptiness in his heart. "I''m at a hotel," Aurora confessed, fearing the repercussions of lying to Julian. "What? Why? Is there something wrong with your new home?" Julian asked, relieved she hadn''t lied. Aurora nced around the pink, girlish room and replied softly, "I still need some things for the new house, and the hotel is more convenient. Where are you?" "Outside your house," Julian answered honestly. "What are you doing out there?" Aurora was taken aback. Julian, detecting the surprise in her voice, felt somewhat helpless. He had been drinking and suddenly felt a strong desire to see her, even if just for a moment. He had his chauffeur take him here, only to find she wasn''t home. The cool sea breeze helped sober him up a bit. "Nothing. I just wanted to see you. It''s gettingte. Go to bed early and don''t work toote," he said with concern. Aurora, who initially felt nothing, was unexpectedly touched by his words. He didn''t say much, only that he wanted to see her, and she remembered years ago, adrift in the ocean. Back then, he had smiled at her from a piece of driftwood during a thunderstorm. She bit her lip. "Why do you want to see me?" "I don''t know. I just suddenly felt the urge." Julian didn''t understand why he felt such a strong desire to see her. Perhaps it was because she had disappeared for three years and had only recently reappeared in his life, causing him to fear losing her again. Because he missed her, he wanted to see her. "Alright, I''m at the Grand Belcourt. Wait for me at the entrance. I''ll be down in half an hour," Aurora said as she threw back the covers. She had nned to spend the night there, but upon hearing Julian''s wish to see her, she changed her mind. She seemed to want to see him too. "Okay." Julian hung up happily and quickly got into the car. "To the Grand Belcourt." "Yes," the chauffeur saw his mood lift, which was good for him. An irritable Julian in the car was like a ticking bomb, ready to explode at any moment. Only twenty minutes had passed when the car stopped outside the Grand Belcourt. "I''m here. You cane down now." Aurora checked her watch. Julian arrived earlier than nned. Clearly, he had urged the chauffeur to speed up. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Okay, I''ll be there right away," she said, already prepared and slowly leaving with her handbag. She didn''t inform Hayden, quietly closing the door behind her. Her presence tonight was merely to ensure Susan saw her. As the elevator slowly descended, her heart began to flutter slightly. Julian leaned against the car and hung up the phone, unexpectedly delighted. Three minutester, Aurora appeared at the door, walking elegantly. The night breeze lifted her skirt, revealing her long, straight legs as she adjusted her hair, a blend of elegance and allure. Julian approached her, saying, "I missed you." With that, he embraced her. Smelling the faint scent of red wine on him, she pushed him away. "Have you been drinking?" "I have, but I''m not drunk. I really missed you," he replied, his eyes clear. His words made Aurora flustered slightly. "Come walk with me," he suggested. "Alright." Julian wanted nothing more than to be with her, indifferent to the specifics. The Grand Belcourt was located by the seaside, which was bustling at this hour with many open-air barbecues. Couples strolled and groups of people gathered to enjoy the seaside grills. "I''m a bit hungry. Let''s have some barbecue," Aurora said, having barely eaten at the restaurant earlier. "Sure," he agreed readily, surprising Aurora who thought a young master like him would never fancy street food. They chose a less crowded stall where Julian casually ordered a heap of food and some beers. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Julian met Aurora''s inquisitive gaze. "It''s just odd, considering your status, to be eating at these roadside stalls and drinking beer," she remarked, used to seeing him with aged wines. Laughing lightly, Julian responded, "Aren''t you also the noble daughter of the Montgomery family? If you can sit down here, why can''t I?" Julian didn''t borate, but his ease hinted it wasn''t his first time. Aurora realized that not only she had secrets and a past. Everyone had their own stories. Her curiosity about his past piqued suddenly. As the deliciously grilled seafood was served, Aurora popped open a beer. "I''m happy today. Cheers," she dered, clinking her bottle against Julian''s. Julian was taken aback by her boldness. "Will you share what''s making you happy with me?" "No, I won''t tell you," Aurora teased, downing a third of the bottle in one gulp. Julian also took a sip, then suddenly remembered a thing. "You shouldn''t be drinking something cold. You''re still on your period." He snatched the bottle from Aurora, though she was particrly keen to drink that evening. "Just a bit more, please?" she pleaded, seemingly unaware of her ownpliance. Not wanting to spoil the mood, Julian reluctantly agreed, "Alright, just a little." "No problem." Aurora sipped her beer tenderly. Her mood was much lighter than before, and she started to share random childhood stories with Julian, deliberately omitting Hayden and her three years in America, perhaps instinctively avoiding those unhappy memories. Chapter 79 A Miserable Past At that moment, both of them had forgotten their identity, simply drinking beer by the seaside. They hadn''t eaten much, but they drank plenty, quickly umting six empty bottles on their table. Aurora, barely able to walk, leaned on him for support. "Aurora, you''re drunk. Let''s go back so you can rest," Julian observed, noting her flushed cheeks. "I''m not drunk," she retorted, unevenly tapping towards the sea in her high heels. Perhaps finding the heels cumbersome, she impulsively took them off and frolicked barefoot on the sand. Julian watched her cheerful figure, his hand to his forehead in a long sigh. Was this joyful girl the same calm and collected woman he had known? Stepping on the soft sand, Aurora felt great, although the alcohol had rushed to her head, making her dizzy. The sea breeze blew against her face as Julian draped his suit jacket over her shoulders. "Let''s stay a bit longer, then head back to the hotel," he whispered in her ear. "Back to the hotel? What are you nning to do?" She turned to look at him, seeing double. "Why do you have two heads?" How drunk was she? Julian intended to take her away right then, but seeing her smiling, he suddenly felt inclined to indulge whatever she wanted. "You''re drunk. Be good. Let''s go back to the hotel," he coaxed softly. "Back to the hotel..." Aurora giggled mischievously, "Do you have ulterior motives?" Julian felt a bit helpless. Everyone acted differently when drunk, and Aurora was unexpectedly yful. "I just don''t want you to catch a cold." "Catch a cold? I never get colds. I''ve slept on the streets in America without ever getting sick. I''m very healthy!" she boasted, patting her chest. "Slept on the streets?" Julian frowned, his eyes suddenly darkening. He had always sensed she had been through a lot during those three years but didn''t know why she ended up homeless. She never spoke the truth when sober. Perhaps now, in her inebriated state, was his chance. "Yes, I slept on the streets," Aurora nodded obediently. "You are the Montgomery family''s heiress. With the Montgomery family''s support, how did you end up on the streets?" Julian pressed further. "The Montgomery family?" Aurora scoffed coldly, her disdain for her family evident even in her drunken state. "What happened?" "Three years ago, after that incident, I knew the Montgomery family would never truly ept me. The only way out was to leave." "It was tough, but I went to America. I never expected that woman to be so ruthless, wanting me to fend for myself there." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "At that time, I spent all my savings on my business, determined to reim what was rightfully mine! Alone in a strange ce, without money, I didn''t eat properly for a month. Even so, she didn''t leave me alone." Julian knew that Genevieve had plotted to take Aurora''s shares back then but had no idea she was so cruel. "What did she do?" His voice carried a hint of seduction, enticing Aurora to reveal the past. "That rainy night, I went to sleep early, but she arranged for a thug to break into my house, intending to..." "What did they intend to do?" Julian''s heart clenched as he imagined those scenes. "They intended to assault me, then kill me! What did I do wrong? How could she do this to me?" Aurora''s voice trembled as she recalled those moments. Fear radiated from her face, revealing a rare vulnerability as tears fell like pearls. Julian once thought Aurora wanted to escape this ce back then because she was upset. Little did he know the extent of her suffering. "Did he..." he asked, his voice unnatural with the question. He was mentally prepared now, ready to assure her of her purity and heal her wounds, even if she had been vited. "No, I injured him, grabbed my things, and fled. It was a stormy night, and I ran alone in the rain..." Aurora slowly crouched down, hugging her legs as if she were back in that moment. Her gaze lost focus. "I was so scared, unsure of what to do, afraid more woulde after me." Julian held her quietly, his interest in her past now overshadowed by the tragic reality. It was nothing short of reopening her old wounds, making Julian heartbroken. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "I''m sorry I didn''t protect you from back then." If he had known what would happen when she went to America, he would have stopped her at all costs. "The Montgomery family! Susan! Those who hurt me, I won''t let any of them go. I will make them suffer as I did!" Aurora''s fingers clenched the sand. She didn''t finish, but Julian knew her torment was far greater than she expressed. "Aurora, it''s all in the past now. I will protect you from any harm." She stared at him, seeming to recognize something familiar. "You are a bad man. You wanted to hurt me too," she said, pushing him away. He remembered the past events. He had intended for their meeting to be pleasant, not knowing she would be drugged by someone else. He didn''t want her to be sad, yet he was utterly captivated by her then, wanting herpletely. Unbeknownst to him, it only added to her trauma, creating another wound in her heart. "I''m sorry," he said, pulling her into his arms, genuinely remorseful. For years, Aurora had endured the pain, hiding in her bed, biting her nket to stifle her tears. She neverined of hardship or shed a tear outwardly. She dared not get drunk at social events, always making herself vomit in the restroom if she drank too much to stay alert. Perhaps because of Julian''s unique identity, she didn''t feel as distant from him. Today, feeling happy, she let herself drink to excess, something even she didn''t anticipate when drunk. Julian held her tightly. After a while, she didn''t move, and he heard her faint breathing, realizing she had fallen asleep. "She''s quiet when asleep," Julian remarked, covering her with his jacket before carrying her away. "These three years must have been profoundly difficult for her," he thought, regretting not being there when she needed him most. "Aurora, from now on, I''ll protect you well. You want revenge, and I''ll join you, making them experience all the pain you went through!" Chapter 80 Tenderness Is Intoxicating The wind by the seaside at night was strong. Julian held the woman in his arms tightly, understanding finally, through her drunken ramblings, how she had survived these past three years. He had always thought that the dramatic changes in her were due to the shock of that night. Only now did he realize it was life itself that had changed her, hardening her into someone so strong and cold through adversity. On the surface, her personality had shifted significantly. She was enchanting, icy, capable of smiling at everyone, but in truth, she loved no one. This realization filled him with even more guilt. Had he tried everything to keep her by his side back then, could he have spared her all that suffering? But then, he wouldn''t have been able to witness such a charismatic woman she was now. Julian carried her back to the car, and from there, they returned to his vi. Throughout the journey, he never loosened his grip, holding her tightly against him. Her frail body seemed as though it would vanish if he let go. As he carried Aurora into the house, even the butler was taken aback, having never seen his young master handle a woman with such careful tenderness. His face was gentle, as if he held not a person but a priceless treasure that might shatter with the slightest touch. "Mr. Ba, you..." the butler began to speak. "Shh," Julian whispered gently. He did not want to disturb Aurora''s sleep. The butler quickly shut his mouth, realizing that his young master had truly fallen for Miss Montgomery. As Julian ascended the stairs, he whispered, "Prepare a light breakfast for tomorrow." "Yes, Mr. Ba." After instructing the butler, Julian carried her into the master bedroom. There, Aurora''s dark hair was spread carelessly over the bed, her skin fair under the light. In the past, he would have pounced on her, marking his territory fiercely. But today, he simply fetched some warm water and gently wiped the makeup from her face and the sand from her hands and feet. Now, with her makeup removed, Aurora looked even more tender and frail. After Julian had finished his own washing up, hey down beside her. "Sleep well, Aurora. I''ll be here with you," he murmured, cing a gentle kiss on her forehead before turning off the light and drawing her close. Feeling the warmth from his body, Aurora snuggled into his arms and drifted off to sleep. She slept soundly through the night, perhaps due to the alcohol or perhaps because she exacted her revenge on Susan. She didn''t have any nightmares and slept until morning. Aurora woke up groggily with a pounding headache. Rubbing her eyes, she hissed from the pain. "Head hurts, doesn''t it? Told you not to drink so fastst night," a man''s voice said, startling Aurora. She looked around, realizing she was back in his vi again. Her throat was dry. "We were just having dinner. How did I end up at your ce?" "You werepletely drunkst night. Should I have left you at the seaside to feed the fish?" Julian sat up and pulled her into his arms. "What are you doing?" Aurora tensed instinctively. Julian chuckled softly, cing his hands on her temples and began to massage gently. "You were so passionate when you first came back, why so timid now?" Aurora realized he was just massaging her, which made her feel somewhat embarrassed. She remembered the day she had returned to Clothville, when she had tried to teach him a lesson while he was vulnerable. Back then, he had been drugged, nothing like the formidable Julian of today. "If you woke up early in the morning to find yourself in someone else''s bed, wouldn''t you be nervous?" Auroramented. "From now on, don''t drink so much unless I''m there," Julian said, recalling how she had innocentlyin in his arms after falling asleepst night. If she had been in someone else''s arms, who knows what might have happened? "I wouldn''t get drunk in front of others," she replied. Over the years, she had attended many drinking sessions, some unavoidable, and she drank. To avoid getting drunk, she often went to the restroom to throw up before she felt too intoxicated. "So, I''m different to you now?" Julian quietly smiled when he heard her softint. She didn''t respond to his question but closed her eyes, letting him massage her. "Does it still hurt?" "It''s a bit better now." She noticed Julian had changed since they first met. He wasn''t as tough and domineering as he was before, having be much gentler instead. "Let''s go have breakfast then." Aurora was hungry too. She quickly threw off the covers and jumped out of bed, still wearing her short skirt fromst night, which had stayed pressed against Julian. Thus, her period blood not only stained the sheets but also marked Julian''s sleep pants. Aurora''s face instantly turned bright red. "I didn''t do it on purpose." Julian looked down at the stain on his pants. Unlike many men who would find it disgusting, he leaned in and pinched Aurora''s chin. "If you really feel guilty, how about you make it up to me once your period ends?" His voice was enchantingly seductive, his tongue teasing her ear. Knowing her background, under normal circumstances, he couldn''t bear to force her. He wanted to wait for her willing consent. "No, I''ve already paid back what I owed you," Aurora refused without hesitation. Julian wasn''t surprised by her response. He flipped her over. "You really are a heartless woman. I took care of you all night, and I should receive somepensation." Julian''s kiss fell quietly. It wasn''t their first kiss. Aurora thought he would be as passionate as before. Yet, unexpectedly, he was much gentler this time, his tongue delicately tracing her lips. His gentleness made her somewhat ufortable. His heartbeat became irregr, sensing she wasn''t resisting his kiss. Julian deepened the kiss gently. From the previous night''s events, he had realized he couldn''t force Aurora. He had to win her over gradually. Suddenly, he pulled away, and Aurora felt a lightness on her lips. The gentleness was gone, leaving a hollow feeling in her heart. Indeed, tenderness could be intoxicating. Chapter 81 Ill Give You Anything You Want Gone was his usual dominance, Julian had suddenly be tender, which Aurora found a bit unfamiliar. The weight that had been pressing down on her was gone as Julian gently said, "I''ll go get something for you." Left alone in the room, Aurora hurried into the bathroom. As she looked in the mirror, she saw her cheeks flushed, her eyes brimming with emotions. She touched her cheek with the back of her hand. It was burning hot! She thought of Julian in the sunlight, his gentle gaze fixed on her. She had never seen such a tender look on his face before, as if one more nce would melt her. Still immersed in the memory, Aurora looked at herself in the mirror, her fingers touching her slightly swollen red lips, seemingly still bearing the gentleness of his kiss. Her mind was filled with Julian''s movements and expressions just moments ago. Realizing this, she quickly shook her head. She muttered to herself, "Aurora, you''re crazy!" She hurriedly turned on the tap and sshed her face with two handfuls of cold water to cool her cheeks. When she looked up again, her skin appeared soft and dewy in the mirror. She suddenly realized that she had been wearing makeupst night, but now her skin waspletely clean. She touched her cheek and found no trace of foundation, and there was only one possible exnation for that. Last night, he helped her take off her makeup. Her skin felt not the slightest difort. She couldn''t believe he had been so attentive, and the thought of him gently wiping her face made her cheeks uncontrobly flush again. Julian knocked on the bathroom door. "Here, this is for you." She opened the door to find not only a fresh change of clothes but also underwear and sanitary pads on top. The house hadn''t been prepared. He had just gone out to buy these for her, mindful of her period. For a moment, Aurora felt a warmth in her heart. "T-Thank you," she said as she took the items, noticing the blood-stained pants he had not changed before going out. Standing against the light, he smiled and said, "You don''t have to, Little Bunny." Seeing his genuinely smiling face, Aurora felt her heartbeat quicken, and she quickly closed the door, leaning against it while clutching the clothes. Her heart was thumping wildly. To her surprise, a small gesture of his set her heart fluttering. After freshening up, she changed into the white dress Julian had chosen for her. She stepped out of the door, and Julian saw her with her long hair over her shoulders, devoid of the harsh makeup, resembling the naive girl from three years ago. But Julian knew things couldn''t go back. Those missed three years weren''t something he could mend in a moment. Her eyes revealed everything. "Are you hungry? Breakfast is ready. You can go down and eat," said Julian, freshly washed, reaching out his hand to her. He had intentionally picked a white dress, hoping to help her gradually forget the past three years of sorrow and return to being the princess she once was. She met his tender gaze, and her fingers slightly moved, but ultimately, she did not ce her hand in his. She left indifferently, and Julian watched her retreating figure. He awkwardly withdrew his hand, not angry, realizing they still needed more time. The breakfastid out on the table was mostly light,pletely different from what she had when she visited before, a clear indication that Julian had specially ordered it, considering she had drunk alcoholst night, and these light meals were all stomach- friendly. Aurora feigned ignorance, nibbling delicately at the bread, while Julian silently noted her favorite dishes. When she was nearly done eating, he handed her a folder. "What is this?" Aurora hadn''t forgotten the disturbing files in thest envelope she received. "Just take a look," Julian chuckled, not offering an answer directly. Opening the folder, Aurora found it filled with detailed profiles of executives, much more thorough than what Asher had given her before. "Why are you giving me this?" "Have you not been busy setting up your newpanytely? You''ve met with a few people, but mere meetings won''t suffice if you want to establish a firm foothold here." Julian elegantly sipped his orange juice, and Aurora sensed there was more to his words. "And these profiles are?" "I''ve already spoken to these individuals. Once your newpany starts, you can coborate with them anytime. You won''t need to visit each one. Just invite them for a meal. Of course, if you wish, I can also arrange it for you." Aurora set down the folder. "Why are you so generous? What''s the catch?" Julian met her scrutinizing gaze, one honed by years in business, instinctively geared towards negotiation. "What do you think I want?" he asked with a slight smile. A chill ran through Aurora. "After all the help you''ve offered, what do you want? I''ll give it to you." She certainly knew what he wanted was her, though she didn''t voice this thought. Was he now using this favor as leverage? Any affection she had felt for him that morning vanished. Seeing her eyes grow colder, Julian seemed to read her thoughts. "I want you to promise me one thing." "What is it?" Aurora asked, guessing at what he might say. The smile on Julian''s lips remained. "Promise me that if I''m not around, you won''t get drunk again." Aurora was taken aback. This was not what she had expected him to ask. "So, will you agree?" Julian pretended to withdraw the documents. In a moment of urgency, Aurora pressed down on the folder, identally touching his hand. "I agree," she said, her voice tense. "Good girl," he said, patting her head as she looked into his smiling eyes. Was it her imagination, or had Julian changed, bing someone she hardly recognized? This new version of him reminded her of the boy in a white shirt many years ago. She released his hand. "I should get back to school now." "Alright, I''ll take you there since it''s on my way. I''ll arrange the dinner for tonight," Julian said gently. He showed no intention of restraining her, which made Aurora even more puzzled. It seemed he had changed overnight. Unbeknownst to her, after learning of her past hardships, Julian couldn''t bear to cause her even the slightest harm. Despite her many questions, Aurora suppressed them, perhaps thinking Julian was simply not himself today. After dropping her off at school, Aurora reverted to her usual guise. Julian''s lips twitched as he saw the in-looking Aurora. "That''s good. It''ll keep some pests away," he said, ruffling her hair. Why did he always enjoy touching her head like she was some pet? Aurora pulled away from his grasp. "Those things won''t be needed much longer," she remarked. Chapter 82 Remember to Miss Me Her n was already in motion. She avoided revealing her identity to ensure the smooth establishment of her newpany. Once they discovered she had returned, not just Genevieve but even Susan would make things difficult for her. Fortunately, the paperwork for herpany waspleted during this period, and now Julian had resolved her biggest problem. She couldn''t maintain this disguise much longer and would soon return to the Montgomery family, making aeback and reiming everything she had lost. "I''m leaving," Aurora said, turning to go. Julian suddenly pulled her back into his embrace. "Call me if you need anything." "Okay..." His arms encircled her waist as he gently nted a kiss. After a brief kiss, he moved away, his voice maic as it lingered in her ear. "And remember to miss me." Aurora''s heart fluttered again, and she pushed Julian away. "I-I need to go now." She felt that the tender Julian was harder to deal with than the domineering man he had been before. At least with thetter, she wouldn''t be as mentally disarrayed as now. Julian watched her hurried departure with a gentle smile, softly touching his lips. He realized that with women, gentleness was always the best policy. Aurora was like sand in his hands. The tighter he held, the faster she slipped away, but now that he had loosened his grip, she seemed lost. After running a considerable distance, Aurora finally stopped, panting. She clutched her chest, wondering why she felt as if she was newly in love. She remembered how her cheeks flushed and she couldn''t sleep from joy when Hayden said a sweet word or did something delightful back when they first dated. Her heart raced and her mind nked when he first kissed her forehead. She had thought herself immune to love, never to fall again. But this morning''s change in Julian brought back those feelings of first love. It wasn''t supposed to be like this. She had given up on love long ago. The lesson from Hayden was enough. She shouldn''t make the same mistake again. "Aurora, what''s wrong?" Ian had just finished ying basketball when he saw an out- of-breath Aurora. Aurora looked up at him, her tone cold. "I''m fine." With that, she headed towards the ssroom. "Aurora, I need to talk to you about something. The previous incident was a misunderstanding. I didn''t know Gemma would say such things, and I''m not her boyfriend..." "I know it has nothing to do with you. I didn''t take it to heart," she said, leaving without pausing. Ian watched her walk away, mouth agape, ultimately saying nothing. His exnation meant nothing to her. She deserved someone better by her side. Seeing Aurora in the ssroom, Gemma swept her venomous gaze over Aurora. She was about to get a permanent job, but because of Aurora, it all fell through. Not only was she fired by Julian, but she also didn''t receive herstmission. What irked Gemma most was how wealthy Aurora was, a woman who could casually buy a vi in cash. Gemma was resentful yet powerless, puzzled why Aurora, clearly beautiful, would choose such a in and ordinary disguise at school. In the ss, only Ian and Gemma knew Aurora''s true appearance. Everyone else regarded her as an ordinary, unattractive woman. Gemma was also bent on finding an opportunity for revenge. She was determined not to let things slide, including settling old scores from theirst encounter at the caf with Aurora. Aurora, for her part, remained as she always was, whereas Ian, having seen her true face, could no longer treat her with the same indifference as before. During ss, he found himself unable to resist stealing nces at Aurora, whose skin, even at the wrist, was exceptionally fair and delicate. Despite wearing no makeup, her skin was much smoother than those of the other women in the ss who were made up. He looked again. Her fingers, holding the pen, were enchanting and slender. Ian gradually realized he was poisoned by Aurora''s allure. When one held another in their gaze, they inevitably began to care about everything concerning them. Previously, Ian thought She was aloof and unwilling tomunicate because she was introverted, but now he understood he was wrong. Aurora was disdainful. She could easily solve difficult problems that others couldn''t, and her reluctance tomunicate was because no one else was at her level. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Aurora was no ordinary person. Whenever she had a moment to herself, she would be seen with earphones, scribbling or sketching in her notebook. Ian had once sneaked a peek at her notes and found they were all about stocks. Was her real identity that of a trader? Her thick sses shielded her from everyone else''s prying eyes. "Aurora, there''s a lecture tomorrow night. All of us have to attend," he reminded her. Aurora looked up at him. "At what time?" "Seven-thirty. It''s mandatory attendance." "Okay, I got it." Aurora then returned to her phone conversation with Asher. "What, you''reing?" "You sound surprised. Can''t Ie to see you?" Asher idly twirled a pen in his fingers, clearly not at ease with leaving Aurora alone in Clothville. "Suit yourself. Come if you want," Aurora responded indifferently. "Humph, we haven''t seen each other in days. You don''t miss me at all, do you? It really breaks my heart, considering you''re all I think about every day," Asherined yfully. "Will picking you up at the airport do? What time is your flight?" Aurora softened her tone. Asher brightened up. "The day after tomorrow, at ten-thirty in the morning. Don''t bete." "Fine, then. Bye for now," Aurora ended the call crisply. Asher wasing, and despite herself, she felt quite happy. Ian noticed the radiant smile that curled the corners of Aurora''s mouth. It was a genuine smile. He had also overheard something about someone importanting. Whoever could make her smile so brightly must be special indeed. He felt a twinge of envy. Aurora had never shown such a heartfelt smile to him. "Aurora, is your friending?" he mustered the courage to ask. "Not a friend. He... He''s an important person to me." Aurora shook her head, correcting his terminology. "An important person..." Ian murmured to himself. If she were a small tree, then Asher was her sunlight, the sunlight that sustained her life. Asher meant a lot to her. Chapter 83 Attending the Banquet Perhaps it was Julian''s efforts inworking for her business, or maybe it was because Asher wasing to visit, Aurora was in high spirits all day. Time flew by, and with a full schedule, she spent the entire day at school. As she walked out of school, she saw a Rolls-Royce parked at the entrance. She didn''t even have to guess whose it was. Julian changed cars more often than clothes. When Aurora appeared, the car window rolled down, revealing a handsome face. "Get in," he said. Recalling his mention of a dinner party that morning, Aurora didn''t hesitate and got into the car. She had just settled in when she took off her sses and tucked her hair behind her ears. Away from school, her demeanor shifted dramatically. "I''m exhausted," she dered, no longer restrained in Julian''s presence, and slumpedzily against the seat. Her fatigue had lingered from a hangover the night before, and it had been a struggle to make it through the day. "The day has just begun. You can''t give up this early. Shall I give you a massage?" Julian''s words made her open her eyes. "It''s already afternoon. Most of the day is gone. How can it just be starting?" she protested. "The dinner party has been changed to a banquet. I''m taking you with me," he exined. Only then did Aurora notice the subtle change in Julian''s attire. He was dressed in evening wear. "A banquet? Are the Montgomery family and Susan also going to be there?" She would have preferred to show upter if possible. "Don''t worry. Today''s banquet is quite special. I guarantee no one will recognize you. I''ve also invited some CEOs. As for the Montgomery and Simmons families, even if they attend, they won''t recognize you. Just stick with me and get to know these CEOs," Julian reassured her confidently, as if he had everything under control. "With my protection, they''ll have to show some respect, and yourpany''s operations will run much smoother. At least, you won''t have people blindly stealing your clients," he added, his experience evident in his assurance. "Thank you." Aurora genuinely appreciated his support. "No need for thanks. If you really want to thank me, then apany me..." he started to say. "No." She cut him off, knowing all too well where his flirtatious banter was headed without needing to hear the rest. She rejected him without a second thought, now speaking to Julian without her usual caution. "I just want you to apany me for a day out. Is that too much to ask? I''ve been preparing for your banquet wholeheartedly, Aurora. You''re really heartless," Julian said, feigning heartache. Aurora stiffened. "Of course, I can apany you. I thought you meant..." She quickly stopped herself. "Thought what?" Julian leaned in closer, a mischievous smirk on his lips. He knew exactly what she was about to say, yet he prodded further, enjoying the moment. "I thought you wanted me to make a big meal for you." She quickly changed her tune, though her blushing ears gave her away. Julian didn''t press further. "Oh, I thought it was something else." "Of course, what else could it be between us?" Aurora straightened her back, momentarily relieved. The car slowly pulled to a stop. Aurora looked around. "Is the banquet being held here?" "Do you think you''d go in dressed like that?" Julian raised an eyebrow. Aurora nced at her outfit and decided against it, figuring she''d be turned away before even entering. Julian''s car was pulled up at the side of the road, opposite a fashion boutique with a distinctly European, luxurious design. Once inside, she realized all items were bespoke, many unavable to the general public. Theyout gave the ce a unique vibe, and as soon as Julian walked in, he was promptly greeted. "Mr. Ba, I heard from my assistant you wereing and couldn''t believe it, yet here you are," said a man who approached them. The man, in his early thirties, wore simple yet meticulously detailed clothing. "Calvin, thisdy will be attending a banquet with me tonight. Help her get ready," Julian said indifferently. Despite Calvin''s warmth, Julian''s demeanor remained aloof, with an air that kept others at a distance, except for the rare tenderness he showed only in Aurora''s presence. "Sure. Miss, please follow me. Mr. Ba, you can rest over there," Calvin directed them. "Okay," Julian replied and moved aside to rest. Having attended many dinners, Aurora was no stranger to such events. "Hello, Calvin. I''ll be in your care," she greeted him politely. "That''s my job. Let''s start by picking out a gown," said Calvin, a top name in the fashion industry known for his unique temperament and not just anyone could hire him. Aurora still wondered what made Julian so revered by Calvin. During a pause in selecting the gown, she nced at Julian, casually seated, flipping through a magazine with an innate elegance like that of a nobleman, his presence daunting. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "How about this one?" she suggested, choosing a ck evening gown. "Miss, you have great taste. This gown is not easy to pull off, but your tall frame does it justice," Calvin remarked genuinely. "I''ll try it on to see if it fits," Aurora said. "Good, pair it with these ck high heels," Calvin suggested, bringing a pair that matched the gown. Aurora, carrying the dress and shoes, headed to the fitting room. When she stepped out, the staff were all stunned by how well she wore it. "Miss, many celebrities have tried this gown, but none have worn it as beautifully as you. It was made for you," a staff member eximed. Aurora looked at her reflection in the mirror. The gown perfectly entuated her figure. She had changed significantly from the naive girl of three years ago, her bare face already drawing admiration. "It''s eptable." It was all she said about the gown. "Miss, pleasee over here to get your hair done," the staff member said, eager to see theplete transformation. The next hours dragged on, yet Julian showed no signs of impatience. By the time Aurora was fully prepared, two hours had passed. "I''m ready," she announced. Chapter 84 It Is Sweet Julian set aside the magazine he was holding and looked up at Aurora as she approached in a ck slit evening gown. With each step she took, the shapely legs hidden beneath the dress were entuated by the slim fit of the fabric. Her hair was styled up, with two curly tendrils hanging by her ears, which were adorned with a pair of ck earrings that gleamed with a subtle light. Few could wear ck with suchpelling charm. The dark color made Aurora''splexion appear even more fair, especially with the colored contacts that were specifically chosen for her, lending an air of grandeur to her makeup. Her features were naturally distinct, and the makeup suited her perfectly. Aurora had just finished getting ready, and her appearance was strikingly beautiful, making Julian''s eyes light up. She looked almost like a different person, breathtakingly beautiful, and he surveyed her slender figure with appreciation. "Very beautiful." "Mr. Ba, I''m d you like it," Calvin said with a sycophantic grin. "I indeed like it," Julian replied, his gaze sweeping over Aurora''s face and then briefly over to Rocky, who went to settle the bill with Calvin. Julian took Aurora''s hand and they left together. By the time they exited, it had already grown dark outside. He nced at his wristwatch when he said, "I had nned to go eat after you changed, but I hadn''t realized how troublesome it is for a woman to dress up." Julian noted the time was alreadyte. Aurora tilted her head to look at him. "Have you never waited for a woman?" "Do you think there has been any woman worth waiting for? You are the first in these years," Julian said earnestly, recalling what the housekeeper had mentioned about him never bringing a woman to his vi before, which spoke to his integrity. He had been without a woman by his side, naturally unaware of their needs, something she could understand. "The dinner time is approaching. I think I''ll buy some cupcakes to stave off the hunger," Aurora said, somewhat embarrassed to meet his gaze. "No need. You get in the car. I''ll go buy it," Julian insisted as he helped her into the car. Her heels were very high, and although women wore high heels more than men, Julian had be more empathetic after watching a video at the office today. It showed several men struggling to walk in high heels all day, which made him realize the hardships women endure. Sitting in the car, Aurora smiled warmly, watching his retreating figure. Julian seemed even more considerate than before. She often suffered from low blood sugar, and her mention of buying cupcakes was actually to prevent feeling dizzy from low blood sugar, so Julian''s offering to buy them was more than wee. Soon, Julian returned with a bag. Aurora took out a tiramisu and noticed he hadn''t taken any for himself. "Aren''t you eating?" "I''m not hungry yet. Your stomach isn''t strong. You eat first," Julian said considerately. "Then I won''t be polite," Aurora replied, genuinely feeling hungry. She slowly fed herself with a spoon. A woman with delicate makeup was quite the sight, especially when she absentmindedly licked her lips. Because she wore lipstick, she had to do it gently, and it was this subtle motion that suddenly made Julian feel urges. "Why are you staring at me? Do you want some too?" Aurora noticed the increasingly intense gaze of the man beside her. "Is it good?" Most men seldom fancy such sweet treats. Aurora nodded. "Mmm, it''s quite sweet. Do you want to try some?" "Sure, let me have a taste," Julian responded, uncharacteristically expressing a desire for sweets, and Aurora quickly scooped a spoonful for him. Julian leaned in, not to taste the dessert from her spoon, but to press his lips against her red ones instead. Aurora hadn''t expected his request to "try it" to mean this! She was dressed to the nines, just like him. In the somewhat shaky ride of the car, holding the tiramisu in one hand and the spoon in the other, she dared not push Julian away too forcefully. Any mishap with the dessert would ruin their outfits, as they were about to attend a grand banquet. Aurora''s hesitation only emboldened Julian, though he didn''t overstep too much, merely kissing her deeply before letting go. "If we keep this up, I can''t promise I''ll be able to stop." He added, "It''s sweet, indeed." Hisment flushed Aurora''s cheeks red. This rogue! It was unclear whether he referred to her lips or the tiramisu she tasted. "My lipstick is all over your mouth," she red at him, annoyed. He had knowingly provoked despite her heavy makeup. "Then you wipe it off. Since you''ve already eaten the cake, you must be full," Julian saidzily, reclining into his seat. Resigned, Aurora set down the remaining half-piece of tiramisu and took out a tissue to wipe the lipstick off his lips. As she did, she thought to herself that it was only because he had helped buy the cake that she was being so kind to him. "Are you full?" Julian asked, noticing her gentle demeanor, reminiscent of her younger self. Aurora nodded, "Pretty much. I couldn''t eat much anyway." "But I''m very hungry." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "What vor do you want? There''s more inside," Aurora said, reaching for a small cake. Instead, Julian caught her hand. "It''s not my stomach that''s hungry." His lips neared her ear, and he softly bit her earlobe. "I''ve been hungry for a long time." His voice was ambiguous and seductive, and Aurora knew his words were never that simple. "I can''t help you with that," she quickly shifted to the side. Julian feigned a pitiful look. "Do you know what I really want to eat?" Looking at his suddenly pitiful expression, Aurora tilted her head and asked, "What do you want to eat?" "It''s you I want to eat now." "Nonsense." "I mean it. But don''t worry. I won''t force anything if you''re unwilling." After hearing about Aurora''s experiences, he couldn''t bear to be as arrogant as before. He would cherish and pamper her. "Are you really Julian?" Aurora still remembered how he used to threaten her. "Truly. If you don''t believe me, let''s pinky swear," he extended his hand, a gesture Aurora had taught him over a decade ago. Seeing his extended little finger awakened Aurora''s memories. A lump formed in her throat. "You still remember this?" "I won''t forget anything about you," he dered, linking his pinky with hers. "I promise!" His maic voice blended with the memory of a young girl''s voice from the past. Aurora''s mouth opened slightly as she recited softly, as if returning to that carefree time when there was no sorrow, only joy. Chapter 85 The Masquerade Ball Unbeknownst to them, the car had already arrived at the hotel. Aurora was about to step out when Julian pulled her back. "Wait, there''s one more thing." "What is it? Aren''t we here already?" Aurora looked at him puzzled, unsure of his intentions. "Give me your lipstick," Julian said directly. "Why? Don''t tell me you have that kind of weird habit?" Although she found it strange, she obediently handed over her lipstick. Julian turned on the car light and gently lifted her chin. He had kissed her earlier, and her lipstick was slightly smeared. With meticulous care, he traced the contours of her lips with the lipstick. Looking into his serious eyes, Aurora felt her heart start to race again. The man who used to be so cold was surprisingly a master at flirting. If he continued like this, she would have no resistance left against him. "There we go. Now it''s perfect," Julian dered, putting away the lipstick. The chauffeur in front had beenpletely bbergasted, having never seen the usually stern boss being so gentle. Not to mention applying lipstick for a woman, even a woman standing too close would usually irritate his boss. "Shall we go now?" Aurora, still a bit unustomed to Julian''s gentleness, felt as if he was possessed "Put this on," Julian said, taking out two masks. Aurora paused briefly when she saw them. "Tonight is a masquerade ball. Everyone will attend wearing a mask of their choice," Julian exined as he fitted a ckce mask onto Aurora. Now she understood why he said it didn''t matter if others saw her. With her face covered, who would recognize her? She had changed so much from three years ago, except for Hayden, who had seen her a few times recently. People like Susan and the Montgomerys, even if they encountered her, would not be able to recognize her. The once docile girl had transformed into a captivating enchantress. Julian also put on a mask. After a careful inspection in the small mirror, Aurora could not recognize herself and confidently stepped out of the car. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Luxury cars streamed continuously outside the hotel, where a huge fountain at the entrance shone dazzlingly under the lights. Julian offered his arm, which Aurora took without hesitation, a stark contrast to her past reluctance. In her heart, there was no resistance at all as they walked from the twilight into the brightly lit hotel. Upon their arrival in the lobby, even with their faces masked, they were still a striking sight. Both were tall. With Julian in a well-tailored suit exuding nobility as well as elegance and Aurora in a ck gown that highlighted her fair skin and long, partially visible legs, even if their faces were hidden, everyone felt as if they were a match made in heaven. Aurora, not new to attending gs, carried herself with poise. "I''m going to check if those CEOs have arrived. Just wander around here, but don''t go far," Julian whispered to her. "Okay." Aurora found the idea interesting and wanted to explore around. She had attended many cocktail parties but never a masked one. This kind of party felt both unfamiliar and novel to her, where nobody knew who anyone was. Aurora picked up a ss of red wine from a tray held by a server, and soon some men approached to strike up a conversation. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Miss, your legs are beautiful," one manplimented. "Thank you," she responded, finding the pickup line rather dull. She scanned the hall and saw no sign of Julian. She carried her ss to a secluded corner, making it harder for the tedious crowd to approach her for small talk. As the hall filled with more guests, Aurora spotted several familiar figures. Hayden was dressed in a neat white suit, his face unmasked, wearing an expression of displeasure. Evidently, Susan had dragged him here. Susan wore a white dress, their outfits matching as if they were coordinated for a couple. Aurora''s lips curved into a faint smile. It truly was a coincidence to encounter them here. As soon as they appeared, several guests toasted to them. Susan clung to his arm, her smile sweet. Aurora found Susan''s insincere smile rather pitiful. If she were truly happy with this man, she wouldn''t need to constantly prove their rtionship to everyone. Sipping her red wine, Aurora was relieved to find it no longer bitter. At some point, she had let go of her feelings for this rtionship. Even seeing them together no longer pained her. It was time to fully move on from her past with Hayden. Hayden felt a gaze on him and turned to see a woman in ck, sitting in the corner. Even behind a mask, he recognized her instantly. Aurora''s legs crossed, revealing her enticing thighs. Her elegant posture and unique aura were unforgettable since he hadst seen her in a restaurant. Was Aurora here too? Initially bored, Hayden now found his interest piqued. If he had known she would be here, he wouldn''t have been so irritable. All was a tactic Susan used to dispel recent rumors by showing off their "happy" rtionship at public events. For three years, she had forced him into such appearances to prove their stable rtionship against external gossip. After exchanging a few perfunctory words with Susan, Hayden walked towards Aurora. Realizing his intent, Aurora didn''t move but waited for him to approach. "Aurora, is that you?" Hayden asked softly. Rising slowly, Aurora responded, "Susan''s here and you dare to openly flirt with me. You''re quite bold." Her tone was teasing. Wearing the mask, her entire being exuded a cool, mysterious vibe. He couldn''t take his eyes off her captivating legs. Seeing it was really her, Hayden beamed, "Aurora, it seems we are fated to meet even in such ces." "Is that so? Then let''s toast," Aurora replied, standing and lifting her ss of champagne, which was not very strong and tasted sweet. Their champagne flutes clinked. Aurora''s sapphire ring glinted as she elegantly took a sip. The movement was irresistibly alluring. She threw back her fair neck, swallowing gently, and her lips touching the ss. Many men, including Hayden, felt their hearts race at this simple act of her drinking. "Hayden, who is she?" Susan turned to see Hayden actually flirting with a woman, very unlike his usual self. Dressed exquisitely in ck, the woman''s figure was strikingly curvaceous and both mysterious and seductive, enough to make any man''s heart stir in her presence. Chapter 86 I Cant Bear to Hurt You Even as a woman herself, Susan couldn''t help but envy Aurora''s figure when she saw her. Given her public image, Susan''s attire had always leaned towards a fresh and aesthetic style. It was the first time she saw someone wear ck in so many enchanting ways. Mysterious, sexy, and alluring, each style seemed like a lethal poison. No wonder even Hayden was drawn to her. Standing next to Aurora, Susan felt her own presence pale inparison. Who was this woman? Aurora nced at Susan, who didn''t seem to recognize her. Her transformation from the past was so drastic that no one could associate her with the Aurora of the past. It was normal for Susan not to recognize her, but if she began to speak, Aurora would reveal herself. Hayden was still pondering how to introduce her. A voice suddenly erupted near them, "Howe you are here? I have been looking everywhere for you." Julian''s arrival provided a timely diversion for Aurora. With one arm linked through his and a wine ss in the other hand, she left the scene. Hayden, hearing the man''s voice, found it vaguely familiar as if he had heard it somewhere before. What was Aurora''s rtionship with him? Why was she clinging to him? A sour feeling began to overwhelm him. Watching Hayden stare at them intently as they left, Susan felt an unpleasant surge within her. "Who is she?" A woman''s intuition told her that Hayden''s feelings for this woman were far from ordinary. "I don''t know her," Hayden replied, pulling his gaze away and starting to walk in the opposite direction. Frustrated, Susan clenched her teeth. She had already forgiven what had happened that night, even humbling herself to ask Hayden to reconcile. Clearly, it was his fault initially, and not only did he show no remorse, but now he also gave her that attitude! She grabbed his arm and whispered fiercely, "Don''t you go too far!" "Too far? I have already apanied you to this dinner. What more do you want me to do?" "You know what I want." Susan''s voice carried a hint of distress. She merely wanted others to know she was happy and that she and Hayden were meant to be. "I''m sorry, but being with you was just to make amends. You shouldn''t need reminding of why you lost your virtue that night. From the beginning to the end, I never loved you, not even a bit. If you''re seeking true love from me, sorry that I cannot give you that." With those words, Hayden freed himself from her grasp and walked away. Susan stood frozen, shivering despite the warm room. Not far off, Julian was embracing Aurora by the waist. "What did you just say to Hayden?" "Nothing. We just made a toast," Aurora replied nonchntly. "Don''t tell me you still have feelings for him!" Julian seemed to be in a bad mood as Hayden did. Both were profoundly attached to this woman. Aurora simply shook her head. "Feelings for him? I couldn''t possibly love him again. I don''t even harbor hatred towards him." She harbored immense hatred towards Susan and the Montgomery family. Hayden was merely a pawn in her revenge. "If I find out you still love him, I..." Julian''s voice grew colder. "What will you do?" Aurora looked at him sideways. "I will make Hayden lose everything. Then we''ll see if you still love him," he said, every word deliberate. "And what about me?" Aurora was curious about how he would handle her, considering he had also been quite supportive. If he couldn''t have her, would he be angrily frustrated? Julian gently cradled her delicate chin before replying, "You''ve been hurt enough in the past. I can''t bear to hurt you." Aurora met his gaze, her heart softening. "Julian, don''t be so nice to me." "Why?" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "I''m afraid I might fall in love with you," she confessed uncontrobly. "Then I''ll treat you even better so you can fall in love with me sooner, Aurora. Come with me. I want to introduce you to some people." Julian took her hand and led her to one side. There, several men in suits of different colors approached them proactively upon seeing Julian. "Mr. Ba, is this thedy you mentioned?" "Yes, she''s the one. Herpany is about tounch soon. Make sure you take good care of her," Julian said lightly. "Of course, Mr. Ba. If you say so, we will definitely take good care of her." The men removed their masks and started introducing themselves to Aurora. "Miss Montgomery, hello, I''m Ethan, the CEO of Redwood and Thorne. It''s a pleasure to meet you." The courtesy shown by the men left Aurora feeling ttered. She remembered from the information Asher gave her that these were not usually such amiable people. They were all rather peculiar. It seemed she was indeed benefiting from Julian''s influence. Knowing it was polite to do so, she gently removed her own mask when she greeted them. "Hello, I am Aurora." She was already attracting attention even with her mask on, but the moment she removed it, she dazzled everyone present. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! People of their status were ustomed to being surrounded by beauties, but someone as stunning and mysterious as Aurora was a rare sight. "Miss Montgomery is truly beautiful. No wonder even Mr. Ba, who never approaches women, made an exception." "I am just one of Mr. Ba''s friends," Aurora exined. The men just smiled, theirplimentary words making Aurora blush as she chatted with them a while longer before putting her mask back on. From their tone, it seemed herpany''s future operations were nothing to worry about. With the support of these CEOs, herpany would grow rapidly in a very short time. Suddenly, the lights in the hall dimmed, and the voice of an announcer rang out. "Wee everyone to tonight''s masquerade ball. The banquet will now officially begin. Who will dance the first dance tonight? In a moment, the spotlight will decide who shall start, and she will have to blindfold herself to choose a partner." Since everyone was wearing masks, most people did not know who the others were, and with the added challenge of being blindfolded, there was a stir of excitement. Aurora didn''t give it much thought. With so many people around, she didn''t believe the spotlight would choose her. "If the spotlight falls on you, who would you choose to dance with?" Julian''s voice whispered in her ear. "You brought me here today. Who else would I choose but you?" Aurora shrugged, her reply nonchnt. "You heard the rules. You have to be blindfolded. Will you be able to find me?" Julian asked persistently. Auroraughed, "How could I? Look how many people are here. It''s impossible it would pick me..." Her words had barely faded when the spotlight suddenlynded on her. Julian raised an eyebrow and teased, "Don''t speak too soon, right?" Chapter 87 Choosing Her Dance Partner The spotlight haphazardly swept across the crowd of dozens, perhaps hundreds of people. It seemed as random as the odds of winning a lottery. Yet, that beam of light unerringly fell on Aurora. She red at the man beside her and muttered, "You jinxed it." "Aurora, can you find me if you''re blindfolded?" Julian repeated his earlier question. Before Aurora could respond, the host''s voice boomed. "It appears we have found our luckydy for today. Now, let''s blindfold her." A piece of ck cloth was brought over. Aurora, who had been clinging to Julian''s sleeve, had no desire to be the first to dance. But it was toote to leave. Someone covered her eyes with the ck cloth over her mask and led her towards the center of the room. Aurora''s grip on Julian''s hand gradually loosened, until, at thest moment, Julian gently squeezed her hand, perhaps to help her remember this sensation. "Now, do we have any gentlemen who would invite this beautifuldy to dance?" the host asked, his voice close to her ear. Aurora felt the gaze of everyone in the room fixed on her, yet she could see nothing, which unsettled her. Even though her face was unseen, her figure alone captivated countless men. Her skin was as fair as snow, her body graceful and curvaceous, her neck elegantly lined, and her delicate chin and exquisite red lips made her irresistibly attractive to any man. The spotlight quietly shone on her, sending the men''s blood racing in anticipation of being chosen by her. When it was announced that they could invite her to dance, nearly every unapanied man stepped forward, though a few were forcibly pulled back. Julian, with his long strides, also stood among the crowd. Hayden recognized Aurora instantly and felt uneasy at the thought of someone else holding her slender waist soon. He put on a mask and walked directly towards her. Susan, not wanting to cause a scene, tugged at him quietly, but it was futile. Hayden was determined, and she couldn''t hold him back. Hayden''s pace was relentless as he positioned himself in the crowd. Blindfolded, Aurora was unaware of her own allure. Though they hadn''t seen her face, ten men now stood before her, each stylish and poised, undoubtedly among the best present. The host eximed, "Wow, the beautifuldy indeed has charm. Now, twelve gentlemen stand before you. Whom will you choose to dance with?" Aurora''s heart sank. She hadn''t expected so many to appear before her. Could she urately find Julian? "Now, you may have brief physical contact with these gentlemen. Once you''ve made your choice, ce your hand in his," the host instructed. "These rules were indeed cumbersome", Aurora thought to herself. She wasn''t in the mood to dance, but withdrawing now would cause amotion. She just wanted to get through the event with minimal fuss, so retreating wasn''t an option. She nodded and moved in the direction the host had indicated. Reaching the first man, she detected the scent of cologne on him and immediately ruled him out. She had to admit that in this situation, she could only turn to Julian. In fact, finding Julian wasn''t without its methods. She had used his shower gel before, and he had already bathed and changed clothes when he came to pick her up today. When they were very close together in the car, she could still catch the faint scent of his skin. The trick of recognizing someone by scent wasn''t exclusive to men. After dismissing the first man, she had also identified a few men with a distinct cologne scent. However, the men that followed didn''t carry a strong perfume smell. Aurora had no choice but to get closer to the men, and each time she approached, it elerated their heartbeats, almost as if they couldn''t wait to pin her down. Hayden and Julian were conveniently standing next to each other. As she methodically eliminated each candidate and moved towards the center, Hayden''s heart also throbbed in rhythm with Aurora''s steps. Aurora had reached Hayden, who bore no cologne scent, so she had to get even closer to him. As she edged nearer, Hayden felt his heartbeat quicken, wishing she would linger in front of him. However, Aurora moved on. She was well aware that this man wasn''t Julian. Julian''s face remained calm, and while it was impossible for him not to feel tense. He wasn''t afraid that Aurora would choose someone else, but he was terrified she might choose Hayden, the man she had once been involved with. Returning this time, he always felt there was an unresolved tension between Aurora and Hayden. As Aurora stood still in front of Hayden, both men tensed up. Hayden''s outstretched hand trembled slightly, his palms sweating, indicating his inner nervousness. Aurora paused for a few seconds before him, and as she was about to leave, Hayden couldn''t help but call out her name softly, a whisper that only Aurora and Julian nearby could hear. Julian''s hand tightened. Just as she was about to move away, Aurora turned back, stirring curiosity about whom she would finally choose. As she returned, everyone thought she would pick the man in the white suit. Hayden''s heart raced as she approached, his hands nearly reaching for her waist. Aurora whispered near his ear, "Unfortunately, you are not the one I''m looking for." Hayden''s smile froze as Aurora slowly moved away, this time without looking back and walking straight towards someone else. As she walked away, disappointment filled Hayden''s face and heart, knowing the oue yet still unwilling to ept it. Aurora moved towards Julian, wanting to get closer to see if she could detect the familiar scent on his neck. Unexpectedly, Julian lowered his head a bit, and their lips brushed fleetingly. Now, without needing to smell, she knew it was him. Who else could be so cheeky? In front of everyone, Aurora slowly ced her hand in Julian''s. Someone in the crowd whistled while Hayden watched Aurora and the man hold hands, his heart sinking, while Susan breathed a sigh of relief. The host''s voice rang out again, "Miss, have you chosen your dance partner?" Aurora nodded, her eyes covered with a ck veil that gave her a sense of uneasy confinement. "Since you''ve made your choice, you can take off the blindfold now," the host added. Just as Aurora began to lift her hand, Julian did it for her, removing her blindfold. "I''m d you chose me after all." Chapter 88 Human Nature Is Complicated The other gentlemen were undeniably disheartened, each having hoped for a special connection with the beautiful woman, only to find that Aurora had not chosen them. Hayden was probably the most heartbroken. He had truly believed Aurora might choose him. Who on earth was the man by her side now? Hayden felt he looked familiar, but couldn''t quite ce him. Despite his reluctance, Hayden had no choice but to slowly exit the scene, leaving only Aurora and Julian remaining. Looking into Julian''s smiling eyes, Aurora felt relieved for the first time that she hadn''t made the wrong choice. The melodious music began to y, reminiscent of the days they had drifted at sea together. They had yed every game imaginable during those days adrift, and now, their reunion felt like a simple game of hide and seek. It was as if they were back on the sea, and Aurora could no longer see the banquet hall around her. Instead, she saw herself as a child in the middle of the dance floor. "Julian, why don''t you teach me to dance? I saw others dancing beautifully at the ball," she said. The man before her seemed to ovep with the young boy in white from those days, his lips curving into a small smile. "Alright." He approached her step by step. Despite her being much shorter than him, he didn''t seem to mind and performed a perfect gentleman''s invitation. "Mydy, may I have this dance with you?" The two danced joyously in the cabin, their youthful silhouettes intertwining as memories began to resurface in Aurora''s mind. The movements now mirrored those in her memories. Aurora ced her hand in his, and he gently held her slender waist, dancing gracefully under everyone''s gaze. "Let''s see if you''ve practiced over the years or if you''re still the bad dancer who used to step on my feet," Julian said teasingly. Aurora smiled, "Be careful. That''s going to knock your socks off." Compared to the clumsy girl of the past, Aurora had transformed. Her dance skills were impable. Despite wearing very high heels, it did not affect her performance at all. Their coordination was seamless. Everyone watched in awe, surprised by how perfectly matched they were, a feat not even some couples could achieve. Hayden watched as Aurora twirled in another man''s arms, jealousy running amok. He remembered how she used tough so purely when they were in love, her eyes and heart full of him. Now, she no longer belonged to him. Could the events from three years ago truly prevent them from returning to the past? Despite knowing it was his fault, Hayden continuously prayed for Aurora''s forgiveness, hoping they could reconcile. He was ashamed of his thoughts but couldn''t deny his deep feelings for her. Throughout the three years she was gone, he had continued to love her. How could sheugh so joyfully in another''s embrace? Uneptable! He would never allow it! He secretly vowed to win her back. Her smile should only belong to him. Meanwhile, Susan was unaware of Hayden''s jealousy. She breathed a sigh of relief that Aurora hadn''t chosen him. Hayden had been acting so strangelytely, and she couldn''t fathom what he was thinking. If Aurora had chosen Hayden, Susan felt he wouldn''t have let her go easily. The desire to possess her was palpable among all the men in the room, but it was crystal clear in Hayden''s eyes. With their engagement around the corner, she couldn''t afford any surprises from Hayden. Even though he made the mistake earlier, she was willing to let bygones be bygones as long as he behaved himself from then on. Everyone had their own thoughts. After Aurora and Julian finished their dance, the rest of the attendees gradually joined the dance floor. The evening''s nightlife began in earnest. Aurora, drenched in sweat from the dance, pulled Julian out of the crowd. "Tired?" Julian asked with a smile, clearly in a good mood. "A bit tired. Too many people here. I don''t like it," she replied, taking refuge in a corner with a ss of red wine. "I remember you used to love crowded ces." Julian recalled her past preferences. "That was because I didn''t know how vile a person could be. Since I realized that many people who smile at you actually harbor ill intentions, I''ve kept myself from lively crowds. Human nature is far moreplicated than I thought, so now I prefer being alone. At least no one can hurt me that way." Her lonely gaze deeply wounded Julian, who gently stroked her hair, saying, "Aurora, I will never hurt you." "I hope so," Aurora responded with a mncholy smile. "I don''t want you to smile like that," Julian said, his heart aching at her expression, missing the carefree girl she used to be. "Alright, we''ve met everyone we came to see tonight. Let''s go home," suggested Julian, who had not only brought her to meet a few people but also to help her rx. At this masquerade ball, nobody knew anyone else''s identity, which kept Aurora''s identity hidden and allowed her to have fun without worries. At her age, life should be light, not burdened with such heavy loads. Seeing her dispirited, Julian decided it was time to leave. Aurora quickly finished her wine and agreed, "Let''s go." They slowly disappeared into the bustling hall, while Hayden could only watch helplessly as they left. "Would you mind taking me home?" Aurora askedzily, leaning back in the car seat. "Are you sure you''re okay alone? You seem really down." Julian initially wanted to take her to his vi, but seeing her like this, he thought better of it. Recently, he had be less domineering and more considerate. "Don''t worry. What could happen? I''ve been on my own for a long time now. I''m fine, and you don''t need to worry about me. I just want some peace and quiet alone." "Alright then." Julian''s agreement surprised Aurora, who had expected him to insist or create a fuss like before. Hispliance was new to her. Aurora shifted her gaze away from him and closed her eyes to rest. The car soon arrived at her seaside vi. Julian got out to escort her, saying, "Call me if you need anything. I''m here for you 24/7." "Okay." Aurora felt a sudden tenderness in her heart. "Take a good bath and rest up. I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning. You promised to spend the day with me." "Okay, you can go now. Goodbye," she said, preparing to bid him farewell. "There''s one more thing," Julian interjected. "What?" Before she could react, a sudden chill touched her lips, and she found herself enveloped in his arms. Under the dim streemp, the kiss, filled with longing and tenderness, subtly transformed the atmosphere around them. Chapter 89 This Tastes Better The nighttime sea breeze was slightly chilly, but his embrace was so warm that she somewhat reluctantly didn''t want to break free. It seemed that being alone for a long time made one deeply crave warmth. She carefully wrapped around his muscr waist. It felt as though as long as he was there, he could shield her from all the harsh cold. His kisses were so gentle. It almost felt like they melted her. After a kiss, the atmosphere between them grew intimate. "Be a good girl and stay at home. I''m leaving now," he said. Julian didn''t want to let go of her either. Every kiss with her was actually more of a torment to himself, and he could only leave now while he still had a bit of self-control. "Goodbye." "I''ll watch you enter the house." He didn''t turn to leave, watching as Aurora entered the passcode and went inside. Only when the lights inside turned on did he finally turn and leave. The one who turned their back first in such moments was always the one with the harder heart. If Aurora looked back, she would see Julian still tenderly watching her. For those deeply in love, this too was a form of torment, the sorrow of parting. Aurora turned on the light, her fingers slowly tracing her lips that he had kissed, her fingertips outlining them as though mimicking the tender strokes of his tongue. Realizing this, she quickly dropped her hand. Damn it. What was she daydreaming about? There was one thing she had to admit though. Julian seemed to have be more important than she had thought. After taking a bath, Auroray in bed, thoughts of him creeping back into her mind. Had he reached home by now? Since when had she started to care about him? A strong urge surged within her to call him, but they had no such rtionship. Why should she care? It would only lead him to misunderstand. He was a grown man. Nothing would happen to him. "I should just sleep," she thought. Yet, deep down, she really wanted to hear his voice. As she hesitated, her phone vibrated, startling her. Filled with anticipation, she looked at the screen. It was Hayden calling. Aurora hung up with a cold expression. The phone rang again shortly after. She wanted to answer and yell but realized it was Julian calling with a video call. She pressed the ept button. "Aurora, have you gone to bed?" Julian had just gotten home and was taking off his suit. "I''m about to sleep." He held the phone in one hand and loosened his tie with the other, then took off his tie. It was just a simple gesture, but the handsome Julian made it seem so enticing. "I just got back to my ce. I want to see your face. Will you turn on the light?" Watching him unbutton his shirt one by one, Aurora didn''t know why, but she felt a bit thirsty. She had never found him attractive during his previous forceful attempts. She had only wanted to desperately escape this man. Now, her feelings changed, and Julian was indeed a man who could make countless girls swoon. Aurora was just beginning to recognize his appeal. "Is it okay? Just want to see you, then I''ll go to sleep." "Okay." Aurora turned on the light, revealing her in a silk nightgown. Because she had hesitated whether to call Julian and had been tossing and turning in bed, the strap on her right shoulder had already slipped down halfway. Her luminous shoulder was partially exposed, and the deep cleavage was quite evident, adding to the flush on her cheeks, making her irresistibly enticing. Julian just wanted to see her, but he hadn''t expected such a seductive view. "Aurora, why are your cheeks so red?" He quickly changed the subject, thinking he should look away, yet he found it impossible to divert his gaze from her. He was merely concerned about this woman, but seeing her in this state rekindled desires he had managed to suppress. His body was far more honest than he had imagined. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "The air here is a bit stuffy." Aurora would not admit that it was his act of unbuttoning and the way he pulled at his tie that had flustered her. Thoughts of their previous physical interactions made her face naturally flush. "Isn''t the air conditioning on?" Julian spoke in a half-hearted attempt at conversation. "If you''ve gotten home safely, then I''m going to hang up. I''m sleepy." "Alright, good night, Aurora. I''ll pick you up tomorrow." His gentle words came through, and amidst her racing heart, Aurora hung up the phone. She tossed her phone aside. "What should I do? I seem to be losing my resistance to him!" Aurora murmured, touching her hot cheeks. After hanging up, Julian wondered why Aurora was acting so strangely. She always seemed unable to face him directly. What was she thinking about now? Nheless, both slept soundly that night. Waking up at dawn, she recalled Julian''s promise to pick her up. Unsure of where he nned to take her, possibly a date, she involuntarily dressed up carefully, even spraying some perfume. Seeing her reflection in the mirror, radiant and beautiful, with a blush not seen before on her usually cold face, Aurora somewhat felt a bit nervous. The doorbell rang, and she hurried downstairs. Julian, dressed more casually than usual, caught sight of the dressed-up Aurora and was visibly impressed. "Aurora, you look really beautiful today." He sincerelyplimented her. "Th-thank you... I''m ready to go. Where are we going today?" She changed her shoes and grabbed her handbag to leave. "It''s a surprise for now." Julian habitually reached for her hand, and for the first time, Aurora didn''t pull away but let him lead her to the car. "You haven''t had breakfast, right? I had them make breakfast for you beforehand. Eat it while it''s warm." Julian took out the breakfast from a thermal box. Aurora felt a warmth in her heart, realizing how thoughtful and meticulous this man was. She tasted a few bites before asking, "Did you eat? Want some?" "Feed me." Julian, who had a very regr schedule, had already had breakfast, but he wanted her to feed him. "Since you brought me breakfast, I''ll indulge you." Aurora scooped a spoonful and fed it to his lips. "It''s not that tasty," hemented. She took a spoonful for herself. "But I think it''s quite good, just like when I eat at your ce..." His lips suddenly pressing against hers caught her off guard until he pulled away. He said, smiling, "It tastes better this way." Chapter 90 The Ruthless Tyrant The car moved smoothly, yet Aurora''s heart could not settle down. She was bing increasingly at ease with his proximity. This was not a good sign for her. After being hurt by Hayden, she had an instinctive aversion to romantic rtionships. She had once loved Hayden deeply, and it was that deep love that had caused her deep pain. Such agony once in a lifetime was enough. She could not endure it a second time. Julian observed Aurora''s expressions quietly. Noticing her conflicted gaze, he could imagine the turmoil within her heart. Her heart was tightly sealed by her own doing. It didn''t matter anyway, for he was patient and would gradually help her open up. Throughout the journey, neither spoke much. As the car pulled up and Aurora saw the surroundings, she was startled. An amusement park! This man had actually brought her to such a ce. "Did the chauffeur take the wrong turn?" she asked somewhat unnaturally. "No, I meant to bring you here to have fun." Julian raised an eyebrow. Aurora could hardly associate a man of Julian''s stature with an amusement park. "But this is a ce for children." "No one said amusement parks are only for children. You clearly haven''t been here in a long time. Let''s have some fun today," Julian said, grabbing Aurora''s hand and leading her inside. He wanted her to revert to her carefree self, and this ce was perfect for that. Upon reaching the entrance, Aurora saw a sign that read "Temporarily Closed". "Let''s go back. It''s not open to the public today." "It''s fine," Julian said, leading Aurora inside without buying tickets and without being stopped. As they passed the ticket booth without issue, Aurora looked at him in surprise. "Don''t tell me this ce is also your property?" "Yes." Julian wasn''t overly showy. His main business was still real estate and otherrge investments. The reason he had invested in an amusement park might also have something to do with Aurora. After they had parted years ago, he often remembered her genuine smile, thinking the amusement park was a ce to preserve smiles. When he felt lonely and unhappy, he woulde here alone to watch. It reminded him of the support he needed to carry on, seeing the smiles on the children''s faces, as innocent as Aurora''s had been. Of course, he didn''t share these thoughts with Aurora, but instead led her towards a nearby swimwear shop. The amusement park was half water-based and halfnd- based attractions, and a general admission ticket required swimwear to avoid getting clothes wet. "There are water attractionster. Let''s change into something appropriate," Julian exined, seeing her puzzled look. "Alright." Aurora''s period had just ended. There was no issue with participating in water activities now, so she stepped into the shopfortably. Today, the park was open only for the two of them, so when Julian entered, the salespeople there recognized him. "Mr. Ba, what do you need?" The park had many swimwear shops, ranging from high-end to more affordable options. They had entered a high-end section, and the attractive salespeople there acted promptly upon seeing Julian. "Pick out a swimsuit for her," he ordered as he hurriedly dismissed the others. Aurora walked straight to the back to choose, ignoring the gaze of the saleswomen, which was tinged with jealousy or admiration. Julian closed the entire amusement park for the day just to be with her, despite the significant financial loss during the peak season. All this, just for one woman, was enough to make others envious. Aurora was well aware of what these women were thinking. She quickly picked out a swimsuit and changed in the dressing room. When she stepped out, she saw three saleswomen huddled around Julian. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Julian had also changed into a simple T-shirt and shorts, a rare casual look for him. "Mr. Ba, that shirt looks amazing on you, as if it was tailor-made," praised one saleswoman. "Absolutely! Mr. Ba, you look so handsome," chimed in another. "Mr. Ba, is thatdy your girlfriend?" asked a third, just as Aurora emerged. Aurora heard the women''sughter and saw some of them trying to get closer to Julian. For some reason, this scene displeased her, and she spoke with a cold voice, "Gossiping during work hours. Mr. Ba, what should be done about that?" Everyone turned at her cold voice, and Julian''s eyes lit up. Aurora was wearing a ck swimsuit with crisscross straps and a sheer ck cover-up that ended at her thighs. Her long, wless legs were on disy, and through the sheer fabric, her well-toned figure was evident. Undoubtedly, Aurora had an excellent eye for style. Her subtly revealing outfit was irresistible to any man. She walked barefoot, stunning not just Julian but all the women around. Her perfectly toned body, visible through the ck cover-up, especially the subtle lines of her abs, clearly showed her regr fitness routine. No wonder their boss closed the park for this woman. At her appearance, Julian''s heartbeat quickened. "This temptress really is alluring," he thought, even as he noticed her slightly angry expression. The next moment, he wrapped an arm around her waist. The other observers, snapping out of their shock, scoffed at her earlier words, questioning who she thought she was to dictate their behavior. Julian, however, yfully bit Aurora''s earlobe, asking, "And what would you like done?" "In mypany, if people gossip during work hours, they''d either be fired immediately or have their bonuses cut for the month," Aurora stated firmly. The other saleswomen quickly cooed, "Mr. Ba, we weren''t gossiping. We were just admiring you..." Aurora saw one of them grab Julian''s arm, her eyes darkening with an emotion that rose involuntarily. Before Aurora could react, Julian, disliking other women''s touch, snapped, "Hands off!" With his terrifying roar, Julian left the women pale-faced when he said, "From today, you no longer need to work here." The man who had been gentle just a moment ago turned into a ruthless tyrant. His sudden change of attitude took everyone by surprise. Chapter 91 Im Always Here for You After leaving the store, Julian caught up with Aurora, a mischievous smile on his face. "Aurora, you seemed a bit upset just now." "I just don''t like it when people gossip during work hours," Aurora replied, calming down and realizing her recent behavior was unlike her. When she saw several women approaching Julian, a wave of anger surged within her, as if no one should touch him. "Really? I thought someone got jealous," Julian teased. Aurora red at him coldly, her lips curling into a sneer. "You got a lot of nerve." Julian felt a chill on his neck and a prickling sensation on his back, aware that Aurora was probably the only one who dared talk that way to him. "Aurora, why don''t we get on that ride?" Julian quickly changed the subject. Aurora then turned her gaze away, allowing him to lead her to a ride called "Charge Forward." The ride was a water roller coaster, where the cars plunged from the highest point, drenching the passengers. At that moment, Aurora was still flustered, not even realizing where she had been taken, while the staff prepared them for safety. The two sat in a cart that slowly climbed along the track. "What''s this? Why is it climbing so slowly?" Aurora scoffed. "It''ll speed up soon," Julian, familiar with the amusement rides here, reassured her. "Is that so?" Aurora wasn''t impressed, hearing only the sound of the boat along the track. Gradually, Aurora sensed something was amiss. The cart was climbing up, and the scenery below was shrinking, which meant they were soon going to plunge from a high point. She recalled Julian''s earlier words. So, were they going to dive down at high speed soon? Just thinking about it made her heartbeat elerate. "Mr. Ba, I-I suddenly don''t want to y this anymore. Let''s go off the train." "Don''t worry. We''re about to go down," Julian said with a smile. Aurora could now see the peak, and the closer they got, the faster her heart beat. She could imagine what it would feel like to rush down from such a height. "What''s the matter, Aurora.? Are you scared?" Julian noticed Aurora''s pale face, surprised that such a formidable woman could show fear. "N-No! I''m not!" Aurora retorted stubbornly. "Didn''t you notice you were stammering?" Julian chuckled. "I''m just a bit nervous because I''ve never done this before," Aurora protested, still defiant. "It''s okay. You''ll get used to it soon," Julian consoled her. Seeing her vulnerable side was an unexpected gain. As they spoke, the cart reached the highest point and stopped, with the two sitting in the front seats. Aurora wasn''t usually afraid of heights, but just one look below made her legs tremble. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "I-I regret it. I don''t want to do this anymore..." Aurora''s fingers clutched tightly to the railing. "You should know sometimes things don''t go the way you expect, and there''s no turning back. You must bite the bullet despite the difficulties ahead. I know you struggled alone back then, but from now on, you have me at your side, and I will protect you. Don''t be afraid. I''m always here for you." Julian''s voice came through. However, Aurora had no time to feel moved, as the boat plunged down at a startling speed. "Ah! I can''t take this!" Aurora''s voice soared as Julian tightly held her in his embrace. Aurora, seizing the moment, clung to his waist, feeling as though his arms were the safest ce in the world. The wind whistled past their ears, and in that instant, Aurora felt as if she had lost all her senses, her heart pounding ceaselessly. As the cart finally slowed, a curtain of water fell over them, drenching both thoroughly. The train gradually came to a halt, and Julian noticed Aurora still hiding in his embrace, her hands tightly wrapped around his waist. It was the first time Julian felt so needed by her, realizing that she was not as invincible as she appeared. Despite her tough exterior, her heart was tender, shielded from others by walls she built around herself. "It''s okay now," Julian whispered with a teasing smile, and she cautiously peeked out from his embrace as the train returned to the starting point. The staff suppressed their giggles, causing Aurora''s face to flush with embarrassment. "Of course, I know. I-I just wanted to have a rest." Aurora would never admit her fear. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "If you say so," Julian chuckled along. "I''ll go off first," Aurora wanted nothing more than to escape this ce, recalling her childhood visits to the amusement park where she only yed on gentle rides like the merry-go-round. She med herself for not realizing sooner that amusement parks had evolved to include more thrilling rides. As she stood up, pretending nothing was amiss though her face was red, she unexpectedly copsed back down, her legs giving way. Luckily, Julian was quick to support her, and her face turned even redder. "I... I lost my bnce. Don''t overthink it," she stammered, her usual indifference reced by awkwardness. Julian found her bashful demeanor amusing, knowing well she was frightened. "Yes, I can attest you indeed just lost your bnce," he said as he lifted her in his arms. Aurora felt lighter, instinctively wrapping her arms around his neck as he carried her. She dared not meet the gaze of the staff, burying her head in Julian''s chest. When she finally looked up, Julian''s white T-shirt was marked with her lipstick prints. Aurora, embarrassed, quickly jumped out of his arms. "I can walk on my own." She hurried away, fearing he would tease her in the future for her timidity. "Why are you rushing off, Aurora? Wait for me. Are you scared out of your wits?" "Nonsense! I''m not!" Aurora denied it. "If you''re not scared, how about we go on that?" Julian casually pointed,nding on the pirate ship. Aurora nced at the ride, which didn''t seem too high and should be less frightening. She patted her chest, her face defiant. "Why not? Do you think I''m scared?" Watching her walk away, Julian cracked a sly smile. Chapter 92 What to Eat? Julian had just enjoyed the sensation of having a beauty in his arms. How could he possibly think of letting her go? Aurora, usually so clever, had naively boarded the pirate ship, not realizing the terrifying nature of the ride until it was toote. Once again, she felt the frightening centrifugal force and, no longer caring about her image, she screamed as the ship plummeted from the sky, "Ah! I can''t take it anymore!" Her familiar voice echoed once again in Julian''s ears. This time, she didn''t need Julian to hold her. She had already buried her head in his chest voluntarily. For most men, having their woman trust them sopletely was a great pleasure, and he gently patted Aurora''s back. "Don''t be scared, Aurora. I''m here. Just slowly lift your head and try to enjoy it." "I''m scared. I can''t do it," Aurora confessed without a second thought, a rare moment of vulnerability. "Just try it. If you''re still scared, we''ll get off the boat immediately, okay?" Julian gently coaxed her. Gradually, Aurora lifted her head. As the pirate ship swung higher, her heart raced again. "Focus on something in the distance, and don''t follow the movement of the ship. Look as far away as you can," he advised. Following his method, Aurora looked into the distance and it didn''t seem so frightening anymore. "Feel the wind and the freedom." Julian guided her slowly, and bit by bit, Aurora loosened her grip on the safety rail. She spread her arms wide, gently closed her eyes, and let her body sway with the ship''s movements. Julian turned his head to watch her quietly, seeing the fear gradually leave her face, a slight smile forming at the corners of her mouth. "It feels so good, my prince. I''m not scared anymore." Aurora suddenly turned to him, her eyes sparkling with excitement. Her appearance now ovepped with the little girl he once knew. Julian embraced her tightly, asking, "What did you call me?" Aurora realized her slip of the tongue in her excitement. "Nothing." "Aurora, say it again. I like you calling me that." Julian''s voice was tempting. Aurora met his deep, affectionate gaze, her heartbeat speeding up again. They had just left the previous ride, and his body was still damp, his wet hair seductively clinging to his cheeks. His T-shirt clung to his skin. With such close proximity, she could feel the heat from his body. "My... prince," Under his intense gaze, she spoke again. Julian''s heart softened, and he leaned in to kiss her. "Don''t..." She tried to push him away, but the still-moving pirate ship startled her into clutching his waist tightly. Her fingers could clearly feel his robust waist, recalling the sight of his perfectly toned body, the eight-pack abs, and the sexy Adonis belt. Thinking of such images, Aurora''s face turned red again. Meanwhile, Julian found it hard to stop. She was wearing a thin,ce outer garment that easily revealed the sexy swimsuit underneath. His hands involuntarily explored, touching her sensitive part. Aurora snapped out of her reverie, realizing what she had done. Had she really ignited his desire? This was still on the pirate ship, after all. It took all her strength to push him away. "There are so many people watching! What are you doing?" Seeing the woman whose face turned red from his kisses, Julian only wanted to take her right there. "Is it okay if no one is around?" Julian asked with a tilt of his head and a mischievous smile. "No, you promised you wouldn''t force me," Aurora firmly refused. "You''re so cruel, Aurora," Julian said, looking aggrieved, but he didn''t press further. He could feel that Aurora was not as resistant to him as before, which was already a significant improvement. He had promised her not to use force, but he hadn''t promised not to seduce her. As Julian thought of this, a smile spread across his lips. The moment she saw Julian''s smile, a chill ran down her back. "What are youughing at? You''re not plotting something, are you?" Why did she feel Julian''s smile was so sinister? "I''m just thinking about what to eatter," Julian said, his smile making her shiver. "I feel a bit dizzy. I probably can''t eat," Aurora said, not as scared as before, but feeling a bit woozy from the swinging. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "It''ll be over soon." Julian finally put away his smile. Later, the two of them ran off to enjoy several water rides. Aurora, initially scared and anxious, gradually rxed and began to enjoy the thrill. Seeing the smile bloom on her lips, Julian knewing here was the right choice. Aurora probably smiled more today than she had in a long time. "What should we try next?" Aurora, having tried many thrilling rides, now felt invincible. She no longer needed Julian to calm her and could choose what she wanted to y on her own. However, this time Julian pointed not to another thrilling ride, but to the Ferris wheel at the highest point. Many couples fancied the Ferris wheel, and so did Aurora. The towering structure by theke seemed like a symbol of romance. "Isn''t that a couple''s ride? Is it okay for us to go on it?" "What''s the harm? It''s nice to see the view from up there. Let''s go," Julian said, pulling her along. Although Aurora was reluctant, once she got on, she was as happy as a child, pressing her hands against the ss and looking down. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! The Ferris wheel moved slowly, giving a leisurely feeling, and Julian pulled her back into his arms. "Aurora, I''m hungry." "We can eat when we get down," Aurora replied, still caught up in the excitement, not grasping his implication. "But I only want to taste you." Julian suddenly leaned in, and Aurora finally understood why he wanted to ride the Ferris wheel. It must be because no one could see them here, making it easier for him to do as he pleased, Aurora thought to refuse, but his lips were already on hers. When the man kissed her with utmost tenderness, she felt like a cherished treasure in the palm of his hand. His kiss was so light and soft, brushing against her lips like a gentle stroke, melting her heart. Aurora''s heart fluttered, and by the time she realized it, she seemed to have lost her resistance to him. Feeling his hands roaming over her body, she found herself wanting more. At that moment, she forgot where she was, her body moring for this man''s love. Julian''s kiss gentlynded on her nose, then her forehead, like a spring breeze. He looked at her, her breathing quick, cheeks flushed like peach blossoms, eyes full of tenderness, his fingers lightly stroking her lips. "Aurora, you are so beautiful." Chapter 93 The Carousel Locking eyes with his intoxicating gaze, Aurora felt her body light. Her emotions involuntarily got stirred by Julian''s intimate moves. Seeing the affection in her eyes, Julian also found it hard to restrain himself. "Aurora, may I?" His voice, maic and appealing, was hard to resist. Her eyes moist in affection, Aurora was almost nodding in agreement when she noticed that the Ferris wheel was about to reach the bottom. She pushed Julian away abruptly, saying, "We''re here." Julian felt a pang of disappointment but considered her responsive demeanor a step forward, and he let go of her hand. The staff opened the door for them, and Aurora quickly left the cabin, which was filled with an ambiguous aura. Once outside, she felt the cool air blowing against her face, her mind much clearer. Thinking that she had almost agreed just now, Aurora inwardly cursed the man''s fatal attraction. "Aurora, why run so fast? I''m not going to eat you," Julian called out from behind. Auroraughed awkwardly, almost having been bewitched by him. "Aren''t you hungry? Let''s go eat first," Aurora suggested, too shy to face Julian. Julian understood but did not point it out. He followed her into the restaurant. Before he could sit beside her, Aurora reflexively stood up and sat across from him. She felt she was acting weird as she learned she was seemingly defenseless against his allure, knowing she had to keep her distance from this dangerous man. Observing the blush that lingered on her cheeks, Julian knew she was shy and found her quite adorable. He only thought this to himself, knowing well that Aurora wouldn''t forgive him if he voiced it out. "Maybe we should order now," he said, giving her a chance topose herself. Aurora''s emotions gradually stabilized. Recalling the sensations of his touch, she understood she had nearly given herself to him. Exhaling a long breath, she cast aside her jumbled thoughts. After the meal, noticing Aurora''s fatigue, Julian suggested leaving. They changed clothes and were about to exit when they passed by the carousel. Aurora nced at it. "Want to ride?" Julian asked. "No, that''s for kids," she repeatedly shook her head. The person who had ridden with her before had left this world, and that beautiful memory could only live in her past. "Let''s be kids today," Julian wouldn''t normally consider such a frivolous activity. But just then, he had seen a look in Aurora''s eyes, guessing she must have loved riding the carousel as a child, remembering her life with the Montgomery family. The carousel must hold beautiful memories for her, and naturally, he wanted her to continue cherishing them. Julian specifically chose a grand white horse, while Aurora sat on a colorful little pony, just like many years ago. "Aurora, look, I''m riding a white horse now," he teased, recalling Aurora''s past words about her prince on a white horse. Back then, Julian had joked that her prince might be a bold man. Aurora remembered their conversation and chuckled. As it was getting dark, the carousel lit up with a soft yellow light, and her lips curved into a smile. The serene smile at the corner of her mouth eased Julian''s mind. As long as Aurora was happy, today was a rewarding day. On their way home, he turned to her and asked, "Did you have fun today?" "Yes, thank you for bringing me there. I had a wonderful day." Aurora nodded. Perhaps today was the happiest day she had been in a long time. At the amusement park, she couldugh and scream freely without anyone mocking her. She didn''t have to mask her emotions or engage in any intrigues. It felt like a return to a carefree childhood, the time when she was truly happy, as if she had nothing to worry about. Julian took her out for a meal before dropping her off at her seaside vi, by which time it was already veryte. Standing at the door, Aurora felt she had a lot to say to him, but when the words came to her lips, she said nothing. "Thank you for the ride home. I''ll go in first." After spending the day together, Aurora felt their rtionship had improved somewhat. It was a subtle change. If she had to describe it, it was that she had be more dependent on him, and he seemed to matter more to her. "Aren''t you going to invite me in?" Julian leaned against the door, showing no intention of leaving. In fact, she was somewhat reluctant to leave Julian, perhaps because she had grown ustomed to his embrace throughout the day. "It''s quitete. It might not be convenient," she said, looking away, somewhat embarrassed. He knew Aurora was shy. If Julian was the type to give up easily, he wouldn''t have been smitten with her for over a decade. "But I''m quite thirsty, and after spending the whole day with you, I don''t even get a drink..." He feigned distress. "Then have some water before you leave." Aurora pulled him back as he was about to leave. "Okay, I promise I''ll leave after that," he said with a light smile. Aurora entered the passcode and led him inside. Julian, not acting like a stranger at all, directly changed into slippers and wandered around. "Got any alcohol? I want some liquor." "Didn''t you say you were thirsty?" Aurora red at him. "Yes, but I don''t want water. I prefer liquor to quench my thirst. Is that a problem?" Julian raised an eyebrow at her. Resigned, Aurora was stunned by his shamelessness. "Fine, drink your liquor and then leave." She went to fetch him some wine. Pulling out a bottle of red wine, she handed it to him, saying. "I don''t like drinking alone. Aurora, drink with me." "Will you leave after that?" Aurora asked. "Yes," Julian stated seriously. Aurora reluctantly fetched two wine sses. She was in a good mood today, so a bit of wine wouldn''t hurt. Julian took a sip before he said, "This wine isn''t good enough. Come to my ce next time, and I''ll treat you to some good wine." The wine was prepared by Cameron, who probably didn''t know much about wine. She hadn''t even tried it before. Tasting it, she found it mediocre. "What kind of good wine?" "Let''s keep it a surprise for now. You''ll know when youe," Julian said with a mysterious smile. Aurora pursed her lips andined, "Fine." With that, the conversation opened up, and Aurora had one ss after another, gradually her cheeks flushed, and she became a bit tipsy. Chapter 94 Goodnight, My Little Princess "Are you still not done drinking?" Aurora, sensing her own tipsiness, started to urge her guest to leave. Could it be that he intended to linger here and not leave? Julian raised his ss, a mischievous smile on his face. "I''ll leave after I finish it." "Hmph, you''ve said that several times already," Aurora muttered under her breath. Hearing herint, Julian found her adorable. Not long ago, she was cold and indifferent, showing no interest in whatever he did. Now, atst, she seemed somewhat like her old self. Remembering this, he couldn''t help but gently rub her head. "This is thest one." "I''m not a child anymore. Why do you always pat my head?" Aurora reached out to stop him, but the motion caused the wine in her ss to ssh onto Julian. Seeing his clothes stained with wine, she hurriedly set down her ss and apologized, "I didn''t mean to do that. Should I get you a new one?" "It''s okay. It''s just a shirt." She pulled out a tissue and began dabbing at the wine on his clothes. The scent of the wine mixed with her fragrance was intoxicating, stirring something in Julian. Aurora looked up about to say something, not expecting Julian to lean in so close, their lips lightly brushed against each other. That kiss was like a trigger, unleashing the wildness Julian had been suppressing. He suddenly pinned her down onto the couch, and Aurora felt her heart almost leap into her throat, pounding rapidly. Being slightly intoxicated, she felt dizzy by his sudden action, saying, "Get off me." "No." Julian cupped her face and kissed her deeply, their breaths mingling with the aroma of the wine. The wine was not intoxicating, but the man above her was. The sensation she had felt on the Ferris wheel returned, and now, enhanced by the alcohol, her body felt even hotter. "Aurora, I want..." Julian''s voice was filled with longing and affection, making it clear what he desired. Aurora, overwhelmed by his breath, shivered and bit her lip in reply, "Go find someone else." "Can you bear to see me suffer? Remember how angry you got when someone came close to me while we were buying swimsuits? Aurora, you care about me." Julian found her ears were very sensitive, so he gently moved to whisper in her ear, his teeth lightly nibbling her earlobe. Sure enough, the woman beneath him trembled even more, her voice quivering as she retorted, "Who cares about you... I just didn''t like them gossiping about us." "Is that so? You really are a bad liar." Julian extended his tongue, licking her and making the woman beneath him tremble even more violently. Aurora''s soft hair spread out on the couch, and her fair neck was enticing. "Stop, Mr. Ba. Please don''t." She tried to push Julian away, finding herself utterly weak. "What should you call me?" Julian teased, biting at her neck. "My... prince, I-I''m not ready yet. Please stop." Aurora had no choice but to yield. Hearing her call him that made Julian feel satisfied, bringing back vivid memories of the happy times they had shared on the cruise ship. But the more she called him that, the less Julian wanted to let go. Just as Aurora''s thoughts became chaotic, suddenly, the room went dark. The sudden darkness snapped Aurora awake. "That must be a trip in the circuit. I''ll go check it out," she said as she quickly pushed past Julian to leave, feeling relieved. Julian watched her retreating figure and sighed heavily, "What a waste!" He rested briefly in ce, and once he pulled himself together, he followed Aurora with his phone in hand. Upon seeing her standing on a stool about to reset the circuit breaker, Julian swiftly lifted her down. "These are things men should handle. Just wait here. I''ll take care of it," he said, patting her head. Seeing his back, Aurora recalled the boy in white she had seen on a cruise ship years ago, which warmed her heart. With her holding the light for him, Julian checked and indeed found a tripped switch. He lifted it, and the room was bathed in light again. Only then did Aurora realize her clothes were disheveled, her shoulder exposed, and her dress zipper undone by him in his haste. "What a horny man," sheined in her heart. "I''m going to bed now. You should head home too," Aurora said, handing him his phone. Julian, seeing her clear eyes devoid of prior tenderness, knew the incident cost him a chance to get intimate with her. Given that, he obediently agreed, realizing it was not wise to push his luck now. "Alright then. Good night," Julian said with a resigned turn, and Aurora, seeing his lonely figure, smiled slightly, appreciating his adherence to a promise he made. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! In the doorway, Julian wrapped around her waist and kissed her forehead before whispering, "Goodnight, my little princess." Before Aurora could respond, he had left. She touched her forehead where the warmth from his kiss still lingered, deep in thought. In that moment, she truly felt she was loved, as if she were indeed his only princess, making her believe he would protect her from harm. Aurora crouched slowly, wishing she had never met Hayden. Then she wouldn''t be so hesitant to give herself fully to Julian and fear getting hurt in love. Julian, on his way back, was still in high spirits, knowing he hadn''t won her yet, but he had gained something more significant. Maybe, in the near future, she would open up to him without reservations. Auroray quietly in bed, uncontrobly revisiting the sensation of his fingers on her body. She felt truly bewitched by Julian. She drifted into an unsteady sleep, and the next day was a blur of activity, during which she could forget him. Suddenly, Aurora remembered Ian mentioning a lecture tonight. ncing at the time, she changed her clothes and headed towards school. Hoping not to encounter Julian again, she wished to return to her ordinary life. Depending too much on him, she knew losing him one day would bring back fears of loss. Having tasted such bitterness once in her life was enough. Auroraposed herself, returning to her usual demeanor as she walked through the campus. Chapter 95 Being Followed Senior year was almost over, and the school often held career talks for the graduating students, inviting sessful individuals and business elites. Thest time Julian appeared, it was merely to catch Aurora. He never intended to give a speech. Yet, only someone of Julian''s stature could afford to miss such an event without being cklisted by the school. It was said that he donated a substantial amount of money to the school each year. Even though he bailed on the lecturest time, the principal had found him the best excuse, but even so, most of the female students were greatly disappointed at not having seen the legendary figure. Aurora had no idea who had been invited to give today''s lecture, and she was not interested in the slightest, choosing instead to sit in a corner. This probably was the neatest gathering of students yet. Aurora spotted some familiar faces. Ivy, who had drugged her three years ago, was wearing thetest Chanel dress, leaving a trail of fragrance as she passed. Ivy was surrounded by a group of stylishly dressed girls, clearly enjoying the status of being the pampered daughter of the Montgomery family. Aurora''s lips curled into a mocking smile as she adjusted her sses, knowing Ivy''s peaceful days would soon end. Around her, people were buzzing about today''s lecturer. She wasn''t usually interested in idle gossip, but she ended up listening anyway. "Did you hear? Today''s lecturer is Hayden Alvarez, the heir to Alvarez Legacy Holdings. He''s quite the heartthrob." "Oh, he''s out of our league, and he''s already engaged to Susan Simmons, the popr actress." "They''re truly a match made in heaven." Where girls gathered, gossip existed. Aurora hadn''t expected Hayden to be the lecturer, but dressed as she was, he surely wouldn''t recognize her. Besides, there were hundreds of people here. No one would recognize her in this disguise. Amidst the whispering crowd, Hayden entered in a tailored white suit, still the refined and elegant gentleman. Aurora rested her cheek on her hand, watching him. The first time she had seen him years ago, he was in a white shirt. But now, she thought of Julian from a long time ago on the ship, noting how Hayden''s demeanor had resembled his back then. Perhaps that was why her feelings had transferred to Hayden. Was that the reason? Watching the familiar figure, she remembered that he had called her several times that morning, and she had hung up on him. He didn''t seem to be in great spirits. Undoubtedly, Susan kept making things difficult for him. The more they quarreled, the happier Aurora felt. She was uninterested in his lecture. Aurora''s thoughts drifted back through her past. She sighed at how unpredictable life was. If not for the incident three years ago, they might still be together. When the lecture ended, she finally snapped back to the present, and the audience began to disperse. Indifferently packing her things, Aurora had already called Cameron, who was waiting for her near the school. It was already dark outside. Aurora took a shortcut through the school''s wooded area, knowing it would lead her quickly to the school entrance. The lighting was sparse here, a popr spot for couples. It was usually quiet at this time, but Aurora heard footsteps behind her. On this tranquil path, the sound of footsteps was normal, but it sounded like several men were following her. She began to wonder why so many people walking together remained silent. Wasn''t that odd? Aurora felt something was amiss and quickened her pace. The people behind her did the same. It seemed they were after her! As Aurora reached for her phone to call for help, the group suddenly closed in. "Beauty, why don''t you hang out with us for a while?" Five men immediately surrounded her. Aurora, with a cold smirk, retorted, "You want to y, is that it?" They were clearly not students. Their demeanor screamed street thugs. Despite her low profile and deliberately dowdy appearance at school, she was targeted, which seemed ridiculous. She knew the situation wasplex, but at that moment, she had to figure out how to escape. "Well then,e on over. Let''s have some fun." Aurora took off her sses and tied her hair back. As the dim light revealed her true face, one of them eximed, "She is indeed beautiful! Look at this pretty face. Bros, we are in luck today." As they moved closer to Aurora, she seized the moment and fiercely kicked the nearest man. He screamed in pain and fell to the ground. "Are you okay?" The sudden turn of events startled everyone. They rushed to check on him. It was now or never! She swiftly ran away, thankful for her habit of wearing t shoes instead of heels at school. Though she had learned some self-defense over the years, facing five thugs was daunting without certainty of victory. Her only option was to flee. "Catch her. That little witch. How dare she kick me?" the man ordered his followers, despite his pain. Fortunately, her running habit gave her the stamina needed, but they were close behind her. Luckily, near a side exit, she saw a car parked and, without thinking, she dashed toward it, fearing the consequences if caught. The car was expensive, indicating its owner was no ordinary person. She hoped for a stroke of luck to find someone who could protect her for the time being. Exhausted, she plunged into the car, gasping, "Help..." "Aurora?" The man in the white suit, seeing her suddenly in his car, felt it was a gift from heaven. Aurora didn''t care who he was. She just needed to be saved at that moment. Hayden noticed the men pursuing her. Seeing Aurora in the car, they hesitated, lingering outside and waiting for her to be expelled. "Go," Haydenmanded coldly, and the chauffeur drove off without looking back. "Aurora, who are they? Why are they after you?" Hayden, recalling a female student he had seen sitting in a corner, suddenly realized why she looked familiar, yet he could never have connected her to Aurora. How did shee to be at this school? No wonder he had searched many ces without finding her. She had been hiding in in sight at the school. Aurora copsed onto the leather seat, exhausted. "I don''t know. I just took a shortcut and realized someone was following me. Thankfully, I can run fast." "Have you offended anyone recently?" Hayden asked, concerned about the ominous intent of her pursuers. Chapter 96 An Opportunity Aurora''s eyes were icy cold. Who had she offended? In this world, only one person would wish her dead, but she had kept a low profile. It should have been impossible for the Montgomery family to know she had returned. Previously, Ivy had passed by her without showing any signs of recognition. If it wasn''t the Montgomery family, could it be Susan? "Aurora? What''s wrong?" Hayden noticed her frosty demeanor, an aura of rejection radiating from her. This version of Aurora felt unfamiliar to him. Just yesterday, she had been enchantingly charming in his presence. How much had she changed? "It''s nothing. Has Susan been troubling you?" Aurora probed cautiously. "She made a scene once. When did you leave that night?" Hayden had looked forward to having breakfast with her, only to find she had already left when he arrived. "Somebody came looking for me." She admitted without concealment. Hayden''s expression changed at her words. It waste when they had rested the previous night. She had just returned and hadn''t informed anyone else. Who could havee looking for her? "Who?" Hayden''s voice involuntarily grew cold. Aurora had regained herposure, her expression cool as she faced Hayden. "It''s not your concern." "Aurora, you''ve juste back. Your best friend used to be Susan, and you also said not to let the Montgomery family know. I can''t think of anyone else who would seek you out." Over thest three years, Hayden had never forgotten Aurora, especially realizing his feelings for her had not faded when she returned. Last night, he even harbored a thought. Could there still be a chance for reconciliation? Now, she was irresistibly alluring, particrly after her personality had changed, constantly tempting those around her. Aurora was well aware he was probing. She suddenly leaned closer to Hayden. "What if I say the person looking for me is my boyfriend?" Her red lips curved into an elegant smile, startling Hayden. "You have a boyfriend?" He had been out of touch with her, as if she had vanished from this world. He had never imagined that the person standing beside her would be someone other than himself. Just the thought unsettled him. "Shouldn''t I have a boyfriend? We broke up three years ago. Remember how it ended?" "Aurora, I''ve said it many times. It was because I was drugged..." "No need to exin further. I''ve made myself clear that night. Whether it was a misunderstanding or something else, we can''t go back. You''re about to get engaged, and I should have my own new life, so it''s not strange that I have a boyfriend." Aurora had had enough of his so-called exnations, and she felt it necessary to rify everything. "Thanks for saving me just now. You can drop me by the roadside. I''ll call someone to pick me up." "Who is he?" "You don''t need to know." She couldn''t possibly reveal it was Julian, could she? "Who was chasing you tonight?" Hayden observed her closely, noting her hesitation when she mentioned her supposed boyfriend. It was clear that she was deceiving herself with her earlier words. She must be single. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 00005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! If Aurora really had a boyfriend, why would the man agree to let her meet him alone? "I don''t know. I''mpletely clueless right now," Aurora furrowed her brows when she continued, "Have you exposed my whereabouts?" "You mean Susan? She came looking for me, but it didn''t seem like she knew you were back." Of course, this was just his guess. Hayden still needed to investigate thoroughly. "I see. Alright then, I''ll just get off here." "No, it''s too dangerous for you to be alone. I''ll take you home." Hayden didn''t instruct the chauffeur to stop. Aurora gave a cold smile. "My boyfriend will protect me. You don''t need to worry." "If he was as good as you im, he wouldn''t have left you in danger. Aurora, even though you''ve changed a lot, I can still tell whether you''re lying or not." When Aurora mentioned her boyfriend just now, she indeedcked confidence, and the thought of Julian involuntarily came to her mind. She was reluctant to believe it, thus revealing her slip. "Regardless of whether I have a boyfriend, there''s no possibility between us now," Aurora stated bluntly. Hayden only thought of that moment of tenderness from herst night. He had pinned her down, and they were so close. He believed that if it weren''t for Susan, he might have already... How could Aurora''s attitude towards him have changed so quickly? "Aurora, must you torment me like this?" Ever since she returned, his heart hadn''t had a day of peace. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! He had always been looking forward to seeing her, wanting to apologize, but when Aurora finally said she didn''t me him, his heart felt even more uneasy. "Torment?" "You''re close yet distant to me. Isn''t that tormenting me?" "If you think that''s torment, then so be it, but it can neverpare to the torment you put me through three years ago." Aurora hadn''t forgotten the countless times she woke from nightmares over the years, dreaming of the scene where Hayden and Susan were screwing. This nightmare had haunted her for three years. If she could bring torment to Hayden, she would be pleased. She was about to say something when Hayden''s phone rang. He looked at it, saw it was Susan, and hung up immediately. Seeing the name Susan, she withdrew her gaze indifferently. Given Susan''s nature, it probably wasn''t so simple to give up on Hayden. Sure enough, just as she thought this, the phone''s screen lit up again, and Hayden frowned and muted it. Aurora saw the shing light beside her and felt a twinge of emotion. Susan had gone to great lengths to steal Hayden away back then. She probably didn''t anticipate that one day she would go out of her way to keep Hayden by her side. Now, Susan was going through what Aurora had suffered from back then. Was this how Susan felt at that time? Aurora felt incredibly joyful inside. However, the only difference between her and Susan was that she no longer loved this man. For Aurora, it was only about revenge now. This pleasure was even greater than the sorrow when Susan had taken Hayden away from her. Thinking of this, Aurora was in no rush to leave. Given what happened that night, Susan probably hadn''t slept at all. Since fate had given her this opportunity, why not use it? Chapter 97 Will You Join Me? Hayden tossed his phone aside. "Aurora, I know what I''ve done hurt you, and I want to make amends for the mistakes I''ve made." "Amends? How do you intend to make amends?" Aurora raised an eyebrow at him. "I want to protect you from getting hurt again. Those people who were after you before didn''t have good intentions, and I''m notfortable letting you go home without knowing who they are." "So... You''ll stay at my ce tonight. Rest assured. I won''t touch you. I just want to protect you," Hayden emphasized. Aurora was also wondering who plotted against her tonight. If she couldn''t figure out who was behind this, she would still be in danger. "I don''t need your protection." "Either way, I''m not stopping the car," Hayden stated firmly as the car drove towards his vi. He grabbed her hand and pulled her into the vi. Upon entering the foyer, she noticed two pairs of slippers at the door. One pair was clearly for a woman. She was not so vain as to think these slightly worn slippers were meant for her. They were obviously Susan''s. Hayden also saw the slippers and quickly fetched a new pair from the shoe cab for her. "Wear these. They are new," he added pointedly. Aurora changed her shoes and noticed that the interior decor was much the same as before, barely changed at all. She remembered how she used toe here to do her homework. Both as heirs to a wealthy conglomerate, they had to learn more from an early age than most. That was why Aurora found her college courses a breeze, having alreadypleted them during high school with Hayden. Hayden, the sessor to the Alvarez family, had been strict with himself from a young age. Aurora had thought he was just diligent, unlike other wealthy heirs. Onlyter did she realize that all Hayden''s efforts were to surpass Julian, the one truly considered a genius. Now, as she looked around, she found the decor in the house quite simr to Julian''s vi. Hayden had adopted all of Julian''s preferences as his own. He had been living in Julian''s shadow without knowing it, desperately wanting to surpass Julian, without realizing he was gradually bing Julian''s shadow. "Aurora, what are you thinking about?" Hayden noticed Aurora''s thoughtful expression, unsure of what was on her mind. "Nothing. Just remembering how often I used to do homework here," she replied lightly and then casually sat down on the sofa. "Back then, I would exin everything you didn''t understand," Hayden recalled, his emotions bing very animated. "That was in the past," she said, not wanting to dwell further on those memories. Hayden''s expression froze, but he quickly recovered. "Aurora, are you hungry? You used to love the spaghetti I made." "I''m not hungry. Since I''m here, I''ll stay the night. I''ll just sleep in the guest room." She headed towards the bedroom of the guest room, familiar with the ce. She had stayed over before. At the door of her room, however, she found it locked. Hayden followed her. "After you left, I never let anyone into this room," Hayden exined as he unlocked the door. He had been cleaning the room weekly. Susan had tried more than once to enter. He wanted to keep the room exactly like it was when Aurora was still there, so he eventually locked the room. Aurora saw the pink room, its decor the same as that of a hotel room she had liked until she was eighteen. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! A flicker ofplex emotions crossed her eyes. "Okay. I''m going to take a shower. You may leave." "Alright," Hayden said before he withdrew. Aurora thought she had long moved on from past emotions, yet as she stood in these memory-filled ces, she felt her eyes welling up with tears. Surrounded by dolls piled up around the room and clothes she favored still in the wardrobe, she wondered if she would still be Hayden''s little princess had those events not urred three years ago. Her mind increasingly cluttered, she rushed into the bathroom and crouched on the cold floor under the hot shower. Outside the door, Hayden was also overwhelmed with emotion,menting why fate had to torment him so! After the shower, Aurora cleared the chaotic emotions in her mind, her eyes now cold and resolute. She understood that what had happened could not be undone, and she must not forget the purpose of her return this time. Opening the wardrobe, she found it surprisingly filled with clothes, all white without exception. She chose a white nightgown with a deep V-neckline that clearly revealed her cleavage. It was unclear what Hayden felt about cing that gown there. Now, she possessed the beauty that all women envied. There was a bar downstairs, and she walked over to it. When Hayden came down after freshening up, he saw the woman drinking at the bar, sitting on a high stool with her long beautiful legs casually crossed. Her exposed skin was fair and enticing, and she elegantly held a ss of red wine, her soft hair cascading down her back. Even from the side, she was enough to stir a man''s heart, and Hayden approached her. "You didn''t like drinking before." Back then, a whole ss of red wine would make Aurora drunk, so she would never touch alcohol unless absolutely necessary. "People change. Will you join me?" Aurora turned and raised her ss to him. As Hayden watched her tilt her head back, the delicate contours of her neck, vicle, cleavage, and every gesture she made silently seduced him. "Alright, I''ll join you," Hayden sat next to her, maintaining his usual propriety. Normally, he wouldn''t spare a second nce at other women, even if they were undressed in front of him, but it was different with Aurora, the woman he deeply loved. He couldn''t take his eyes off her, her scent of shower gel faintly wafting around him. The wine spread across their ptes, and Aurora squinted her eyes. It was indeed a fine wine. Over the years, whether happy or sad, she grew fond of drinking and had improved her tolerance and appreciation of wine. She had a certain allure when she drank, and Hayden thought he was mad as he looked at her. He had dreamed of her the previous night, dreaming she forgave him and returned to his embrace, even dreaming of their indescribable intimacies. Awakening to find it was only a dream, he felt a sense of loss and dismay. Now she was actually beside him, and it wasn''t a dream. "Good wine," Aurora muttered as she finished her ss, about to pour herself another when she recalled Julian''s warning not to drink to excess in front of others. Thinking of that man''s face suddenly made the wine lose much of its appeal. She put down her ss, contemting whether Susan woulde tonight. If not, her visit today would have been in vain. She also wanted to take the opportunity to verify if those thugs were indeed connected to Susan. Just then, the sound of the doorbell echoed. Chapter 98 Confronting Susan As the doorbell rang, Hayden furrowed his brow. Aurora looked at him and asked, "Aren''t you going to answer the door?" "It''s definitely her," Hayden replied, his voiceden with weariness and disdain. "There''s nothing between us, and avoiding her makes it seem like we actually have something shameful to hide," Aurora said indifferently. "Weren''t you the one who said earlier not to let them find out your return?" Hayden asked, puzzled. "I don''t know those thugs'' background. Aside from Susan, the only people who hate me are the Montgomery family. I want to know who is behind this." With Julian''s help, thepany was doing much better now. She felt more confident and thought it was time to meet them. Today could be a good opportunity. Hayden frowned, "You suspect her?" "To be honest, I''m not sure who wants to harm me, so I just want to test her. If it''s not her, it must be the Montgomery family. After all, these years..." "What had happened?" Hayden quickly pressed. "It''s nothing. If you won''t open the door, I will," Aurora said, heading straight for the door. Hayden wanted to hold her back but was afraid her meeting with Susan would hurt her, as he had already seriously broken her heart three years ago. Even knowing what consequences maye from opening that door, he let go, ready to face the impending storm. Aurora couldn''t wait to see Susan''s face. She had waited three years for this moment. Her hand trembled uncontrobly as she opened the door, her excitement palpable. The door slowly opened. "Hayden, why didn''t you answer my call? Aurora! Why is it you!" Susan''s expression froze. Seeing Aurora in a sexy nightgown, as a woman, she knew too well that underneath was just lingerie. Why was she in Hayden''s ce in the middle of the night? She had imagined their meeting but never like this. Susan''s eyes widened, initially puzzled. Hayden was not the type to frivolously adore women, but recently he had been doing many odd things. She thought she had met a formidable rival, only to find it was Aurora! A panic she had never felt before swept through her. Three years ago, she had dared to act because she was fully prepared, decisively coborating with Ivy to defeat Aurora. The original n was to ruin Aurora''s reputation with a scandal, not only to make her lose her shares of Montgomery Group but also to have her expelled by the Montgomery family. Once she lost her status as the heiress of the Montgomery family and was defiled by other men, her returning to Hayden would be impossible. But the sudden turn of events caught them off guard when the scandal implicated Ivy instead of Aurora. Fortunately for her, Aurora, overwhelmed by grief, had left Clothville. Otherwise, when would it be her turn? Aurora had always been a thorn in Susan''s side. She knew that Hayden still had feelings for Aurora all these years. No matter what she did, she could never win Hayden''s heart. She had hoped that by marrying him, Hayden would eventuallye to love her. Even if Aurora returned one day, she couldn''t turn the tide anymore. Who could have known Aurora would appear before her own engagement? If the lipstick on Hayden''s clothes earlier was Aurora''s, and if she was the woman in the hotel room that night, then Susan was doomed. For years, no one could rece Aurora in his heart, and now her greatest threat had returned. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Aurora stared into Susan''s eyes, seeing the panic and even a trace of fear. It seemed that those thugs tonight were not sent by her. Susan''s reaction showed that she had just learned of Aurora''s return. If it wasn''t her doing, could it be the Montgomery family again? Susan''s dark circles under her eyes and worn face suggested she had been having a tough time. "Long time no see, Susan," Aurora had thought she would witness some crazy antics upon their reunion, but her mood was calmer than expected. Perhaps because she had been lying low, orchestrating her revenge while keeping tabs on her enemies. Now, with their roles reversed, she felt much lighter. "Aurora, what are you doing here?" Susan recalled theirst encounter, feeling a twinge of guilt. "I brought her here, Susan. Did you send someone to harm Aurora?" Hayden challenged. "What? Harm her? I didn''t even know when she returned." Susan was utterly confused. What game were these two ying? "Seems she''s here for you. I won''t disturb you further. I''m off to sleep," Aurora said as she turned to leave. Susan watched her walk upstairs as if nothing had happened, almost popping her eyes out in shock as she shouted, "Aurora, you and Hayden broke up three years ago!" Aurora paused, a cold smile ying on her lips. "I know. You don''t need to remind me." "Then how could you shamelessly live with Hayden? I''m about to be engaged to him. Why are you staying in my fianc''s house?" Susan was no fool. She had sorted things out, realizing why Aurora had kept a low profile after her return. Susan was certain Aurora had returned for revenge! There was no point in pretending anymore. It might be better to confront Aurora outright, especially since she couldn''t suppress her anger. "You think I wanted toe?" Aurora turned, her demeanor less forceful, somewhat aggrieved. "Mr. Ba brought me here." "Exactly, I brought her here. Someone was after Aurora. I needed to protect her." Hayden recalled the way Aurora, tears in her eyes yet feigning toughness, had fled that night three years ago. If only he had stopped her, she wouldn''t have left for three years, years he spent missing her. Now she was back, seeing Susan in her ce, likely heartbroken. Between Susan and Aurora, he didn''t hesitate to stand by Aurora. Inspired by his own thoughts, Hayden was convinced Aurora still had feelings for him. Once a person loses their sanity, they be incredibly irrational and vtile, much like Susan at that moment, utterly devoid of any rational thought. "Protect her? Your fiance is me. The person by your side should be me," Susan cried, looking into Hayden''s face. Aurora merely observed her coldly. She had known Susan for years. The Susan she remembered was gentle, rational, and mature. But now, she was just a sad woman abandoned by love, devoid of any trace of the poise and elegance she once had. Aurora was just grateful that being targeted for assassination back then had spared her from descending into such a state. A woman without love was indeed pitiable. Chapter 99 The Outcast of the Montgomery Family Seeing Hayden siding with Aurora, Susan was seething with rage. "Aurora, it must have been you who seduced Hayden!" She recalled how Aurora used to only wear cute pajamas years ago. How had her tastes changed so much? Aurora''s nightgown, though not revealing anything inappropriate, had a very low neckline and a short hem. Hayden was also wearing a robe. A man and a woman were alone together, who were once old mes to each other. What had they been doing before she arrived? Or rather, had something already happened between them that night, or even before? Susan dared not even think about it. Just imagining it pained her, yet she forgot that she had once treated Aurora the same way. "Wearing something like this in my fianc''s home, what are you plotting? Did you think I wouldn''t know? The Montgomery family no longer has a ce for you. Now you''re trying to seduce Hayden? Fat chance!" Hearing her hurl these usations at Aurora, Hayden was even more defensive of her. "I told you I was the one who brought her here. It has nothing to do with Aurora!" Aurora had originallye to test if those thugs were Susan''s people. Now she could confirm they were not rted to Susan. She wasn''t going to stoop to bickering like a shrew. "Sorry, I''m tired. I don''t have the energy to argue with you." With that, Aurora turned and walked towards the stairs. "You''re not going anywhere! Get back down here! This is no ce for you. Do you think you''re still the heiress of the Montgomery family? You''re nothing but an outcast!" Susan''s words grew harsher, but the more she spoke, the stranger it sounded to Hayden. Aurora had shown resistance to the Montgomery family before, but it wasn''t as Susan described. And Hayden had a nagging feeling that the events of three years ago weren''t so straightforward. "Susan, you don''t get to judge me," Aurora said, tired of the quarrel, and went upstairs. The upstairs lights were off, and she ascended in darkness. As her body was enveloped by the dark, a cold smile yed on her lips. An outcast? The people truly responsible for her current state were none other than Susan and her ilk. Downstairs, Hayden and Susan''s argument continued, but Aurora locked her door,y down, and let Susan carry on her hysterical rant. Aurora no longer cared what would happen between Susan and Hayden. The room was soundproofed. Aurora fell into a deep sleep, dreaming of being on a massive cruise ship where she saw many familiar faces. Susan and Ivy pushed her towards the sea while Hayden and Magnus, among others, watched indifferently as it happened. Eventually, she couldn''t resist them and fell into the sea. She was dragged under the waves, and she struggled desperately until she was embraced by a warm presence. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here. You won''t die," came from a boy. Aurora clung tightly to him, her only lifeline in the vast sea. The warmth of the man gradually awakened her, and a familiar voice echoed in her ear, "Aurora, don''t be afraid. I''m here." This voice differed from the one in her dream. It was Hayden, not Julian. At that moment, she was tightly embracing him. She suddenly let go. "Why are you here?" She remembered that she had gone to bed after Hayden and Susan had argued, and she had locked her door before doing so. How could Hayden be in her room? Hayden exined, "I''m sorry. I just wanted to check on you. I didn''t mean to do anything. I saw you having a nightmare, so I held you. What were you dreaming about? You''re covered in sweat." Hayden wiped the sweat from her forehead. Aurora had thought it was Julian. She hadn''t expected Hayden. A sense of unexpected loss shed through her heart. "It''s okay. You can go now. Like Susan said earlier, you are her fianc, and I will leave as soon as it gets light." Aurora simply didn''t have the energy to deal with him anymore. "You kept calling ''prince'' in your dream. What were you dreaming about?" Hayden asked, puzzled. Aurora''s face turned red. She had definitely been calling for Julian. Hayden certainly didn''t know that. "It''s nothing. I was just babbling. Please, leave," Aurora stated as she pushed him away. "I won''t do anything. I''ll just stay here and look after you." Hayden had been standing by her bedside. No wonder she was having nightmares. Being stared at by someone made Aurora ufortable. "Where is Susan?" She lost the desire to sleep, not knowing how the earlier quarrel had ended. "She went back." Hayden didn''t borate, nor did he want to mention that woman at all. Aurora knew without asking that Susan must have left heartbroken. For a man whose heart was not with her, no matter how much she insisted, she could never win his heart. Even if she left, Hayden was unlikely to chase her, but Susan had probably hoped that Hayden would. How pitiful. "I see. You may leave now," Aurora said again, uninterested in meddling in their affairs. Yet, Hayden grabbed her hand. "Aurora, can''t you even ept my simple request to look after you?" She had held him so tightly in her dream, as if he was her only lifeline. The feeling of being embraced by her was pleasant. Now that she had moved away, he felt an emptiness, longing to recapture that feeling. "The person you should care for is Susan, not me." "Tell me what exactly happened in the Montgomery family?" Hayden now felt that the past events were not simple. "Even if something happened, it''s my affair and has nothing to do with you. Please let go of me and leave." "If you don''t tell me, I will find out anyway, and I won''t leave tonight. I just want to stay by your side." Hayden was stubborn. "Suit yourself then." Aurora wrapped herself tightly in the nket and turned away from him. Hayden let out a wry, helpless smile. As long as he could stay by her side, that was enough. "Aurora, I will make it up to you," he thought to himself. He just sat quietly beside the bed, guarding Aurora. After a while, she fell asleep again. When she woke up the next morning, he was no longer there. When she got dressed and went downstairs, Hayden had already prepared breakfast. "Aurora, you''re awake. Come sit down. Breakfast is ready." Hayden, dressed in a white shirt, smiled at her tenderly, making Aurora feel as if she went back in time. Chapter 100 We Used to Share a Bed That year, she was still young and he was still by her side, and she remembered her first night away from home, waking up in the morning. He was dressed in a white shirt like he was now. "Aurora, breakfast is ready. Come and eat." He beckoned to her. "Wow, it''s spaghetti. It looks so appetizing." Aurora couldn''t wait to try a bite, repeatedly praising his cooking skills. "If you like it, then I''ll cook for you for a lifetime," Hayden said with a smile as he watched her. This scene ovepped with a memory, as if there had never been a separation between them, and he had always been by her side. She was wearing a white dress, one she had worn before, making them look as if they were still sixteen or seventeen. Seeing her in the dress, Hayden didn''t see the cool, sexy demeanor she had in recent encounters. Her long hair cascaded over her shoulders, just as it had in the past. He walked over to the dining table and pulled out a chair for her, just as before. "Try it. It''s been a long time since you''ve had the spaghetti I made for you." He smiled as he ced the dish in front of her. Aurora''s eyes flickered withplexity, and even before tasting, she felt a bitterness in her mouth. "What are you waiting for? It''ll get cold. Let''s see if my cooking skills are rusty," he said gently. Aurora took a bite, and although it tasted the same as before, something felt different. Perhaps it was her state of mind. When she used to love him, she thought every dish he made was the best in the world. Now, without love, all she could taste was bitterness. Hayden asked, "Is it good?" Looking at his face, somewhat resembling Julian''s, Aurora thought of another man, whose cooking was terrible, yet who had made her a strange concoction to ease her pain when she had menstrual cramps. Why did she so easily think of Julian now? Seeing her distracted, Hayden felt a pang of pain. She had changed so much, the most significant change being how easily distracted she was, and he wondered who she was thinking about. In fact, men''s intuition was as urate as women''s. Who was the ''prince'' Aurora had been calling out to in her sleepst night? "Aurora..." "Huh?" "I asked if the spaghetti tasted good," he repeated. Aurora took another bite before she replied, "It tastes the same as before. But over these years in America, my tastes have changed. Although it''s still good, it doesn''t suit my pte anymore." Hayden felt a chill to his bones upon hearing this. Her words hinted at an underlying message. Could they really not go back to how things were? Aurora nced at the time. It was nearly half past eight. "Do you need to go back to school? I''m free, and I can take you." With his current status, how could he possibly be free? Aurora didn''t expose this. "Actually, I need to pick someone up from the airport. You can take me there." "Who are you picking up?" "Someone very important to me, whose flight is at ten. We should head out now," Aurora urged. "Alright." Hayden drove her personally, clueless about who it could be. At the airport, Aurora asked him to leave early. Hayden hadn''t even seen the person important to Aurora. How could he bear to leave? "Since I''ve brought you here, I can take you both backter." "No need. I''ve already called a car, but if you want to stay, that''s fine," Aurora said, unable to stop Hayden. When the time came, a man emerged from the VIP channel. He was dressed simply in a white T-shirt, slim-fit capri pants, and casual shoes. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! He wore sunsses and a dark brown cap, under which curly xen hair peeked out. Even in a crowd, he stood out, attracting all attention. However, he wouldn''t spare a second nce at anyone, his eyes fixed only on a figure in white at the entrance of the corridor. He strode toward Aurora with buoyant steps. As Hayden wondered if this man was the one Aurora was waiting for, the man tightly enveloped Aurora in an embrace. "I''m d you came pick me up," the man said, clearly overjoyed, even lifting Aurora in his arms and spinning around. Aurora did not push him away, apparently used to his hospitality, acquiescing to his audacity. This scene made the bystanders stop and stare, some even capturing this touching moment with their phones. To the onlookers, they seemed like a couple who had been apart for a long time, though they would be shocked to know it had been less than a month since theyst met. Hayden stood dumbfounded, ready to separate them but decided against it. What right did he have now? Aurora wasn''t averse to the man''s embrace, and she had already mentioned that this man was very important to her. "Aurora, can you introduce me?" He couldn''t bear to watch it any longer and finally spoke up. Aurora turned to look at him, and only then did Asher notice the man standing beside her was Hayden. Asher knew Aurora''s past. Surprised at why she was with Hayden, he smiled as he removed his sunsses. Beneath the sunsses were beautiful blue eyes, a color like the azure sky, and his features were well-defined, wless even to Hayden''s critical eye. "Hello, I''m Asher. Nice to meet you," he said, extending his hand to Hayden. Although Asher appeared stylish and young to Hayden, he had a resolute expression, a yful smile ying on his lips as he sized Hayden up. In Hayden''s eyes, Asher was not as simple as he seemed. "I''m Hayden Ba." They shook hands, both instinctively tightening their grip. "Mr. Ba, I''ve heard so much about you. After all, I know all about Rory''s past," Asher said with a smirk, though Aurora felt his smile was rather annoying. Hayden also found his smile irritating, thinking the man was definitely doing it on purpose, as he called Aurora in such an intimate way. "May I ask what your rtionship with Aurora is?" Hayden said with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes. "My rtionship with Rory? How do I put this? We used to share a bed," said the man, his blue eyes twinkling mischievously. Aurora''s lips twitched at Asher''s ambiguous words. Chapter 101 Were You Together Last Night? When Aurora met Asher, both were at their wits'' end, with nowhere to turn and no one to rely on. During the heavy rain, overwhelmed with grief, she even contemted suicide by jumping into the river. Asher saved her, and from then on, they became each other''s support, striving together to reach where they were today. During the hardest times, they shared a meal. For Aurora, Asher was a lifelong friend. They indeed shared a bed, but not in the romantic sense. However, she knew the truth of their rtionship, which others did not, especially the utterly confused Hayden. "You two were..." Hayden furrowed his brow, wanting to say something, but found himself speechless. What right did he have to use Aurora? They had been separated for three years. Why couldn''t she find a new boyfriend? Asher knew Hayden quite well, having seen him on TV many times and done enough background checks for him, though face-to-face interactions like this were a first. He hadn''t forgotten the pain Aurora endured in her first year in America. Without Asher by her side, Aurora might not have survived. Now, facing the root of all troubles, Asher was ready to strike back, knowing Hayden''s suffering was nothingpared to Aurora''s. "Mr. Alvarez, thank you for driving me to the airport. My car is here, and we have other matters to attend to, so we''ll be leaving now." Aurora didn''t wish to exin. Whether Hayden misunderstood her rtionship with Asher or not, it was no longer her concern. "Mr. Alvarez, see you next time," Asher said with a smile, waving goodbye. Hayden watched their receding figures, his outstretched hand failing to grasp even a fragment of her garment, his ears catching their voices. "Why are you dressed so conservatively today? That''s not your style," Asher teased. Aurora, ustomed to his carefree personality, replied, "These clothes are from years ago." "It''s strange to see you dress like this. Don''t you have new clothes? I''ll buy you some. Wait. Didn''t I just wire fifty million to your ount yesterday?" Asher was always talkative, and Aurora asionally responded. Even with her infrequent replies, anyone standing nearby could sense the sweet interaction between them. Hayden nced at them onest time. Asher''s affection for her was evident, and his handsome features matched hers perfectly. Their silhouettes harmonized beautifully, his heart felt as though it was being gnawed by thousands of insects. He left silently through another passage alone, while theyughed and talked. Once, they were a loving couple, and now they headed in opposite directions, as if by fate. No matter how loving a couple was, once apart, they were strangers. Asher looked back and noticed Hayden had left, a yful smile curling his lips. "Tell me, Aurora. Why were you with your ex-boyfriend?" "We even shared a bedst night," Aurora joked. "What? You slept with him?" Asher eximed, his voice rising sharply, drawing the attention of everyone around. "He has a big mouth. After all this time, he hasn''t changed a bit," Aurorained inwardly, stepping on his shoe before speeding up to leave. "Aurora, I was wrong. Don''t walk so fast. Wait!" The two of them bickered all the way to the car, where Cameron had been waiting for a while. "Miss Montgomery, Mr. Betts." "Hello, Cameron." Asher patted Cameron on the head and quickly sat down next to Aurora. Once inside the car, Asher gently tugged at her skirt. "What else should I have felt? After hearing such explosive news from you, how could I not get excited?" Aurora snorted coldly, "I''ve shared a bed with you too. Don''t know why you still make such a fuss." "You dare bring that up? When you had a fever back then, I kindly held you to warm you up, but you kicked me off the bed." As they reminisced about the past, the atmosphere between them warmed considerably, and Aurora was no longer as angry as before. "Miss Montgomery, where are we heading now?" "To the mall," Asher answered before Aurora could, thinking she had no clothes to wear since she was in attire from years ago. Aurora felt a bit helpless, "Let''s just go to the mall." If she refused, this man could argue about it all day. "Oh right, you haven''t told me about what had happened between you and Hayden." Asher brought the conversation back to the original subject. "Last night, I was chased at school and escaped into a car, which was Hayden''s. He saved me." "So you slept with him? How could you be so unprincipled?" Asher pursed his lips. "Is that what your concern is? I was chased by several men. If I hadn''t run fast, I would have been..." Aurora knocked on Asher''s head, somewhat speechlessly. "Seeing you safe and sound here, I knew nothing happenedst night. It''s good as long as you don''t pick on anyone else." Asher understood Aurora well. "You''re really heartless. You have no idea how dangerous it was at that time." Asher patted her head. "Alright, I know you were wronged, so I''m here for you. Who did it?" "Why does everyone like to pat my head?" Aurora quickly turned her head away, but the astute Asher immediately caught the key point. He coughed lightly before saying in curiosity, "What? Apart from me, who else likes to pat your head?" "Stop it. I was just saying. Last night, I met with Susan at Hayden''s vi. I wanted to test if she was the one who sent those people. Judging by her reaction, it probably wasn''t her." Aurora ignored his question, and Asher, restraining his yful demeanor, spoke seriously, "If not her, then it must be the Montgomery family." "Currently, the Montgomery family is a major suspect, but I feel like the Montgomery family shouldn''t even know I''m back. If it were them, they''d want to get rid of me or ruin my reputation, but those thugsst night seemed only interested in humiliating me." "Hmph, their attempts to humiliate you are unforgivable. If it''s neither the Montgomery family nor Susan, then who else could harm you?" "I don''t know, but the one behind all this can''t hide forever. I''ll just have to be more careful from now on." Aurora had to console herself with that thought. "Without me by your side, you must always be careful." Asher, no longer yful, became very serious and handsome. "Mm, I was careless this time." Chapter 102 What’s Your Relationship with Her? Unbeknownst to her, the car had already stopped in the underground parking lot of the shopping mall, and Aurora was pulled into several luxury stores by Asher. Over the years, he had be her best friend, almost like a confidant. He knew Aurora''s menstrual cycle, her temper, and her preferences. He had chosen many of her outfits. "Miss, what do you need today?" The salespeople, seeing the well-dressed duo, approached them enthusiastically. "I''ll pick out what she needs," Asher said, weaving through a pile of clothes and quickly selecting more than ten unique pieces. "That''s enough," Aurora quickly intervened, fearing he would keep buying more. "Alright then. Since autumn is approaching, we''ll have the new season''s collection in a few days." Asher finally relented. They shopped all day and did not return to Aurora''s newly purchased seaside vi until after sunset. "I heard from Cameron that you bought a vi by the sea so you can watch the sea every day," Asher said with a smile. "Yes, I finally got my wish," Aurora responded with augh, stepping out of the car while Asher carried several bags. "Aurora, I want to share a bed with you tonight. I''ve missed you so much," Asher whined, reverting to his flirtatious ways that were typical during his time in the United States. Before Aurora could refuse, a cold voice interrupted, "Whom are you nning to share a bed with? Say that again." Their smiles froze, and Aurora turned, her body stiff. "W-What a coincidence. What are you doing here?" "It''s no coincidence at all. I''ve been waiting here for you," Julian said, his eyes cold enough to devour them. He remembered the hardships Aurora had endured and wanted to protect her, allowing her to do whatever she wished. He had been indulgent, always considering her needs, yet there she was, flirting with another man. Asher''s remark about sharing a bed with Aurora infuriated Julian even more. "Aurora, what is your rtionship with him?" Asher''s smile faded, feeling the icy aura emanating from Julian. Julian and Hayden were not in the same league. Even though Hayden might have had feelings for Aurora, he didn''t dare pester her openly due to his social status. Julian, however, faced no such constraints. Clearly, Asher knew him too, having previously provided Aurora with his information. Julian''s gaze at Aurora was that of a man looking at a cheating spouse. "Our rtionship?" Julian scoffed, suddenly pulling Aurora into his embrace. He wrapped one arm around her waist and tightly grabbed her resisting hand, pressing his lips against hers without a trace of warmth. The kiss he ced on her the previous morning was gentle, as if to melt her into it. However, this kiss contained no mercy, only his anger, cold and furious. "Let go!" Asher was shocked to find someone even more brazen than himself. After a moment of stupefaction, he realized the man had forcibly kissed Aurora. "Release her or I''ll hit you!" he threatened, lunging at Julian. Julian''s gaze turned icy, and with a swift move, he and Aurora broke apart from their kiss. Aurora didn''t know what had changed, but ever since she found out Julian was the boy from those years ago, her attitude towards him had shifted. She could meet anyone with a cold face, but now, facing Julian, she felt inexplicably guilty, as if she had truly been unfaithful. The rtionship between her and Julian was indeed peculiar. They were not boyfriend and girlfriend, yet their bond exceeded that of mere friends. Aurora could manipte Hayden at will and face Susan with ease, yet the sight of Julian''s icy demeanor made her feel uneasy. "Now you know our rtionship, don''t you?" Julian said, his hands still firmly wrapped around Aurora''s waist. Asher was well aware of Aurora''s capabilities. She had been training in closebat for the past three years to defend herself should anyone try to hurt her. When Julian kissed her moments ago, she did not resist at all, a clear sign that this man held a special ce in her heart. She felt nothing when they encountered Hayden at the airport earlier. Could it be that Julian was more important to her than Hayden? As Asher reached out to pull Aurora away, Julian held her tight as he asked, "And what about you? What is your rtionship with her?" Asher replied with the same line he had used to block Hayden earlier, "I share a bed with her." However, Julian did not react with the surprise that Hayden had shown. Instead, he smirked and yfully nibbled on Aurora''s earlobe. "So, the tricks you use in bed were taught by him?" Julian said aloud for Asher to hear. Aurora had already confessed to Julian that she hadn''t been with any man in these past years, so Julian was certain that Asher was only trying to provoke him. His hand on Aurora''s waist began to move restlessly. Though Julian was smiling, Aurora knew he was genuinely angry. Julian''s remark struck Asher hard, indirectly confirming that he and Aurora had indeed been intimate. Both men''s gazes turned sharply towards Aurora, who suddenly broke free from Julian''s embrace. "If you two want to discuss sex, please do so without me," she said, nearly crushed by Julian''s grip. Both men were trying to gain the upper hand, and she was caught in the middle, unable to bear it any longer. She stormed into the house and mmed the door behind her, leaving Asher and Julian looking at each other. "It''s all your fault. She was fine with me," Asher said. "She''s truly happy with me. You''ve never seen her tender side," Julian retorted, having thoroughly figured out Aurora in the past few days. Asher was merely her business partner. Their rtionship was one of mutual support, not romantic. Had he not been aware of this, his actions towards Aurora would have been more than just a kiss. He knew Asher was important to Aurora, so he restrained himself, choosing only to kiss her to signal Asher to back off. "Her tender side? What do you know about her? You''re blowing your own trumpet," Asher scoffed. "I don''t bother arguing with you. How could a rtionship like yours ever appreciate her tenderness?" Julian said as he walked towards the door. "Aurora, open the door. I''ve been waiting here for a while now." Julian''s voice softened considerably. "Aurora, open the door. I''m carrying so many things. My hands are going numb," Asher whined. Cameron watched the two men employing all their tactics to get inside, his lips twitching, before he quickly left the scene. Chapter 103 Let Her Go The two men stood by the door, locked in a standoff. "You should leave. If it weren''t for you, Aurora would have opened the door already," Asher said brusquely. "Really? Why do I think it was because of you? How about we make a bet? One of us stays, the other leaves, and we see who she opens the door for," Julian suggested. "That''s a good idea. You''ll soon find out for whom Aurora really opens the door." "Fine, you stand twenty meters away. If she hasn''t opened the door within five minutes, then it''s your turn," Julian said. Asher was up for the challenge, confident in winning the bet. At least that was what he believed. Over the years, he and Aurora had been through life and death together. He was certain she would open the door for him, and he looked forward to watching Julian''s embarrassment. Aurora, who had been standing behind the door, overheard their bet, curious how Julian might prompt her to open the door. Despite her expectations, how could they know Julian rapidly entered a sequence of numbers on the keypad? With a beep, the door opened before Aurora and Asher could react. "Sneaky!" Asher hurried towards the door, but it was toote, since he had walked too far. By the time he reached the door, it had already closed. "Youngd, you learned your lesson today. You never know how cruel the world can be! And love is a battlefield." "Julian Ba, could you be any more deceitful?" Asher fumed, realizing he had been tricked. He had thought Julian really wanted to bet, waiting to see him make a fool of himself, but it turned out he was the one who lost. "You think I''m so idle to make a bet with you, moron?" Julian said smugly, ignoring Asher. Turning around, he found Aurora standing behind him. "Look, I came in." "How did you know the code to my house? I had changed it." Aurora red at him coldly. "Though the keypad is covered, I could guess the numbers from the movement of your fingers when you entered the password," Julian said, looking for praise. Aurora was both annoyed and amused, realizing she would have to be more careful when entering the password next time. "Move aside. I''ll let Asher in." Aurora couldn''t really leave Asher outside alone. "If you want to let him in, kiss me first." Julian blocked the door, standing by it. "You shameless man! Aurora, you must not kiss him!" Asher panicked from outside. "Asher, listen. The password is..." Before she could finish, Julian''s lips sealed hers, giving her no chance to call for help. Hearing sudden silence inside, Asher grew frantic. "You bastard, let her go. Don''t touch her!" "What has he done to you, Aurora? Say something! I''m going to break!" Asher''s voice carried through. Aurora then remembered she needed to open the door, ring at Julian. "Move aside. I need to let him in." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "No, you haven''t kissed me yet," Julian still blocked her way. "Didn''t you just kiss me?" she said, lowering her head shyly. Even Aurora herself hadn''t noticed that she behaved differently around Julianpared to others. In front of others, she was a queen, poised and seductive, but around Julian, she had begun to show a shy demeanor at some point. He had slowly won her over, and she found herself not disliking, but rather starting to enjoy this feeling. Even though she constantly told herself not to fall for Julian, her heart proved uncontroble. "Just now, it was me kissing you, not you kissing me. If you don''t kiss me, that''s fine. Your friend will stay outside tonight. Try telling him the password once, and I''ll kiss you each time. Let''s see who''s faster..." Julian continued to tease Aurora. Before he could finish, her lips gently pressed against his as she tiptoed up to him. Although they had already kissed once before, kissing and being kissed werepletely different concepts. Even though her kiss was inexperienced, it thrilled him immensely. Her kiss was devastatingly effective! Her arms wrapped around his neck, her eyes gently closed, and the dim light from the hallway bathed her face. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! He could look down to see her trembling eyshes and the adorable fine hairs on her cheeks, and smell her sweet scent. His fingers instinctively circled her waist, harboring no ulterior motives, just quietly savoring her beauty. Aurora had intended to make it a quick peck and leave, but she feared Julian might nitpick, so she decided to kiss him earnestly. To her surprise, as she mimicked the caressing he had done on her lips before, she opened her lips and enveloped his. It was a sensation he had never experienced before. Julian felt all his senses sharpen. It seemed as if Aurora wasn''t just kissing his lips but every inch of his skin. Before he could revel in it, Aurora had already pulled away. "Can I open the door now?" she wouldn''t tell him that the kiss had also made her heart race. She didn''t know if she could stop if they continued, so she decided to break it off while she was still clear-headed. "Damn it. Julian, if you don''t open the door, I''ll..." Asher, infuriated, was about to burst into curses when the door opened. "And what would you do?" Julian stood at the door with a raised eyebrow, looking every bit the master of the house. Beside him, Aurora stood with flushed cheeks, affectionate eyes, and slightly swollen lips. It was clear what had just transpired. "You bastard, what have you done to Aurora?" Asher, fuming, grabbed Julian by the cor. "What did I do? Just a little kiss. If you didn''t see it, I could demonstrate again." Chapter 104 Two Childish Men "Enough. If you two want to argue, take it outside." Aurora hurriedly left, as these two seemed naturally destined to be archenemies. Julian, having just gained an advantage, was quite pleased with himself. "I won''t argue with him," he said as he chased after Aurora. "Me neither! I couldn''t care less about you. Is this your new home, Aurora? Where am I sleeping tonight?" Asher dumped a pile of stuff in the living room and rushed upstairs, surveying the area. He certainly had no intention of sharing a room with Aurora. He quickly chose the room next to the master bedroom. "I''ll sleep in this room tonight." "Fine." Aurora began making his bed, appearing especially gentle and womanly, unlike her usual tough business demeanor. "See? She is making my bed. Would she do the same for you?" Asher gloated, his pride almost tangible. Julian, unimpressed, responded, "I don''t need such treatment because I usually share a bed with her, and it''s already made." "That''s impossible. She would never let you into her bed." Aurora, observing their childish banter, wondered how they always ended up like sworn enemies when together. "If you keep arguing, I want you both out! Annoying." Aurora snapped, and the room fell silent. Once she had finished making the bed, Julian spoke, "Aurora, can I sleep with you tonight?" Aurora gave him a cold look. "Go back to your own home." "My chauffeur has already left, and there are no cars here. Can you really be so heartless? Especially since I even contacted those CEOs today to discuss our project." Julian looked at Aurora with a pitiful expression, leveraging her own business dealings to manipte her. Aurora felt helpless, wondering what kind of trouble she had gotten herself into with these two. "Fine, you can stay here. I''ll make your bed," she said, heading towards the guest room. "What CEOs?" Asher perked up, sensing something amiss. "Aurora is setting up apany, so naturally, she needs to establish a firm footing in Clothville first. With my connections, she''ll have an easier time," Julian exined nonchntly. "Hmph, you''re definitely using that to ckmail her. Otherwise, she wouldn''t even consider kissing you." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Julian looked at him. "So you heard that, huh? Aurora was willing to kiss me." "If it weren''t for your help, she wouldn''t give you a second nce," Asher scoffed. "Let''s see whether her feelings are genuine or not," Julian smirked as he approached Aurora. He watched as Aurora bent down to make his bed, fantasizing about their married life and how wonderful a wife she would be. "You''ll sleep in this room tonight, and Asher, you''re in that one. Of course, if you don''t mind, you can sleep together," Aurora said breathlessly from the doorway. "Who would want to sleep with him? This is the bed you made for me, and it''s sofortable," Julian eximed happily as he jumped onto the bed, rolling around. Aurora had a vein throbbing on her forehead. Before Asher''s arrival, Julian had been cool and mysterious. Now, the two seemed to regress into childishness in their attempts to best each other. As Julian continued to roll around, Aurora could barely stand to watch. Meanwhile, Asher, who she thought would also find the situation childish,y down in the next room''s bed. "This bed made by Aurora smells so good..." Aurora felt that if she stayed any longer with these two lunatics, she would go insane herself. Without a word, she turned and walked away. As she left, the conversation between the two men naturally dwindled. "Aurora, where are you going?" Julian asked, holding onto her hand. "To take a bath and sleep!" Aurora replied coldly. "Oh," Julian said, finally letting go of her hand. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! After she finished washing up and came out, she discovered the two were on the balcony smoking and chatting amiably, though she couldn''t make out the topic. Men''s friendships were indeed strange. Just moments ago, they were arguing non-stop, and now here they were, chatting away like old friends. As long as they weren''t fighting, Aurora was fine with that. "What are you talking about? Seems like a lively conversation." "We''re sharing experiences. Although he can be annoying, he does know more than us," Asher said, intending topliment him, but the words came out quite unpleasantly. "Hmph, considering you''re Aurora''s partner, I won''t argue with you. Aurora,e sit by me," Julian said coldly to Asher but turned to Aurora with a gentle demeanor. Aurora sat between them. "Aurora, how''s campus life treating you? Settling in well?" "Yeah." "I''lle visit your school tomorrow. I happen to be free," Asher said with a smile. "You have nothing else to do?" Aurora nced at him. "Nonsense. I have to sign a contract tomorrow night and then catch a flight back to the U. S. You can''t spare even one day to be with me?" Asher feigned hurt, knowing well that they had clear roles in theirpany which was currently growing. With her departure, all responsibilities fell on him, undoubtedly making him busier than ever. Feeling a bit guilty, she responded, "Alright, I''ll apany you wherever you want to go." Asher nced triumphantly at Julian, seemingly wanting to show off, while Julian just snorted and ignored him. After all, he was leaving tomorrow night. What was there to fear? After chatting some more, Aurora went back to her room to rest. These past few days had been rtively rxed. She had been visiting various CEOs, and with Julian''s help, things had gone smoothly. "I''m going to sleep. Good night," she said as she closed her door. As she slept, she was suddenly awakened by the bed sinking beside her and immediately woke up. "Who?" she asked groggily, her hand reflexively reaching for the man''s neck. "Aurora, it''s me," Julian said. He had been following up on Aurora''s recent years through her newly establishedpany. He knew how she had started and struggled, enduring many hardships, which exined her stomach issues that had be serious over time. During the day, he might have been yful with Asher, but his heart ached more for her. "How did you get in?" Aurora frowned, wondering why everyone seemed to easily enter her room. "Your door wasn''t locked. I just walked in," Julian admitted honestly. Aurora was speechless. Last night she had locked the door, yet Hayden had entered, and today in her own home she had forgotten to lock the door, allowing Julian in. "Don''t worry. You''re still on your period, and I can''t do anything. I just want to sleep next to you. It makes me feel more secure," Julian said, pulling her into his arms naturally. "Sleep tight." Chapter 105 Love Her Well Aurora was now ustomed to Julian''s presence and fell asleep without much fuss. The next morning, she was awakened by Asher''s loud voice. Oddly, she had slept soundly in Julian''s arms and hadn''t had any nightmares all night. Julian had woken up before Asher entered the room, a mischievous smile ying on his lips, thinking the timing was just right. "You, you two..." Asher stammered, pointing at them sharing a bed. Aurora, still groggy, opened her eyes, "What''s wrong?" "Aurora, how long have you been back in the country to end up in bed with a man?" Asher eximed, visibly distraught. He remembered how Aurora had once kicked him off the bed, and now seeing her in Julian''s embrace was a stark contrast. "Ashy, it''s not what you think," Aurora responded, calling Asher ''Ashy'' in her moments of urgency. "I saw it with my own eyes. You shared a bed togetherst night," Asher used, looking at her as if she were an unfaithful wife. Aurora was slow to respond, her dress partially removed by Julian at some point, exposing her enticing shoulder. The two indeed looked as though they had spent a thrilling night together. "No, I... We..." "We did sleep together, not justst night, but before too. What? You have a problem with that?" Julian added, making matters worse. "You really slept with him, Aurora?" Under Julian''s gaze, she couldn''t deny it and simply nodded. "Yes, but it''s not what you think." "Humph, you heartless woman." Asher stormed out. Aurora wanted to chase after him to exin, but Julian pulled her back into his embrace. "Is he your boyfriend?" "No," she replied. "Then why exin?" he questioned further. "You''re right. Why should I exin?" Aurora mused, still half-asleep, blinking herrge, somewhat bewildered eyes. Julian adored her in this state. "Do you know how tempting you are?" He then yfully tackled her back onto the bed, her headnding softly on the pillow, her hair spreading out messily. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! The morning sunlight streamed through the window, casting a radiant glow on her delicate, fair skin. Without makeup, she looked as pure as an angel. This silly, unguarded Aurora was a rare sight for Julian, who then leaned over to kiss her. "Are you done yet? Do you really think I''m invisible?" Asher, having returned, stood with his arms crossed, watching them. Aurora then remembered Asher was still in the room and quickly pushed Julian aside, questioning why he stuck around like a burr. "Time to get up," she said, finally getting out of bed and heading to the bathroom, slightly embarrassed. Julian stood up and approached Asher. "See? Now you know her feelings for me are genuine or not, don''t you? I''ve known her for over a decade." "If you truly like her, please love her well. She''s a good woman who just hasn''t met the right person to cherish her properly." Asher''s tone became much more serious than the day before, and his words were sincere. Julian listened intently. "You think I''m here topete with you for her? If I could have taken her away, I would have done so three years ago, but I know she only sees me as family. I can be her support and kin, but never her lover. All this time, we''ve been supporting each other. She never loved me. I''ve known that for a long time, and all I could do was to protect her. I was uneasy about her returning to Clothville, especially since our joint business in the States was our shared passion. Unable to apany her back, knowing you''re there to protect her puts my mind at ease. I hope you won''t disappoint me. If you harm her in the slightest, I will never forgive you!" Asher could only express these thoughts in Aurora''s absence, and Julian nodded slightly in response. "I won''t hurt her." "That''s good to hear. She has endured much and has built herself to be a tough woman. Yet, she''s still vulnerable inside. After all, she is a woman, and a woman should be cherished and pampered. You must cherish her and never cause her grief. Even if she guards her heart closely, someday she will gradually open up to you. If she gets hurt again, she might never trust anyone for the rest of her life. I hope you can promise me this." Asher pleaded earnestly. Moved by the sincerity in Asher''s eyes, Julian slowly said, "I love her. How could I bear to hurt her?" "Good, and since you''ll be with her, remember these things. She suffers from severe gastritis and is irregr with her meals. It''s manageable now, but once thepany stabilizes and she gets busier, she will likely skip meals, which her stomach can no longer handle. You must remind her to eat on time, or her condition could worsen. She enjoys spicy and cold foods, but her stomach can''t handle anything too extreme. Over the years, she''s also developed habits of smoking and drinking, which I haven''t been able to break her from. She harbors many unresolved issues, and when she feels unsettled, she turns to cigarettes and alcohol. I hope you can help her quit these bad habitspletely." "Due to these reasons, her menstrual cycle is irregr, and she suffers from menstrual cramps. Keep pain relievers like ibuprofen readily avable for her. Although I have never experienced it, I know it must be very painful for her." "She prefers simple and subdued colors like ck and gray, probably because of her past. Her blood sugar is a bit low, so remember to always have some sweets handy for her. She has a strong sense of pride, so you have to always agree with her and never belittle her..." Asher rattled off all of Aurora''s habits and preferences, and even Julian had to admit that Asher might know her better than she knew herself. He sighed softly, "Asher, there''s one thing I''m really grateful for." "What''s that?" Julian honestly replied, "Thankfully, the one Aurora loves isn''t you. Otherwise, facing someone like you, I''d stand no chance at all." "Of course," Asher said, "Only I truly understand her worth. If she had taken one step towards me, we would have been together a long ago. But love can''t be forced. Don''t worry. I''ve already given up on her. Now, my feelings for her are like those for a family member. We cherish each other, and I''ll always silently protect her. If you dare to mistreat her, even if it means destruction for both of us, I won''t let you off easily!" Chapter 106 I Only Lack You After listening to Asher, Julian gained a deeper understanding of Aurora. "I know she must have suffered a lot over the years, and I will definitely take good care of her in the future." "Knowing you are by her side, I can also rest assured and return to the United States. But before that, I need to tell you something," Asher said seriously. "What is it?" "Over the years, her stepmother has never given up on assassinating her. After all, Aurora is the rightful heir to the Montgomery family. As long as she is alive, she will inherit the Montgomery family, and even if she doesn''t, she will own a significant share of the stock. Genevieve will definitely not let her live, and Susan, who is determined to snatch Hayden away, also sees her as a thorn in her side. Both parties are hostile towards her. The night beforest, she was chased at school, but fortunately, she was unharmed. You must protect her well after I leave. Aurora came back for revenge. Once they know of her return, they will certainly note after her." While Asher had previously joked with Aurora, he actually cared deeply for her and said he was going to visit the school today. Besides wanting to understand her life, more importantly, he wanted to see if there were any clues at the school. "Is there really such a thing? Thank goodness you told me. I know what to do now," Julian''s expression suddenly turned cold. Aurora was inherently a strong person. No matter what happened, she preferred to endure alone. If Asher hadn''t mentioned it, Julian would certainly not have knownst night''s event from Aurora. Matters concerning her safety were not to be taken lightly. "What are you whispering about?" Aurora, having finished washing up, came out and saw the two standing outside the door, discussing something seriously. For her, this was quite unusual. These two were usually at odds when they met, and it was oddly harmonious when she was not around. "It''s nothing. I was just betting with him on what color of clothes you would wear today." Asher quickly changed the subject. "Exactly, I bet you would wear ck," Julian continued along Asher''s line. "I bet you will wear white. So what color did you choose to wear today?" Asher asked with a smile. "What I want to know more is what you guys bet on." Aurora''s gaze shifted between their faces. Asher and Julian looked at each other, then Asher raised an eyebrow and smiled, "We cannot tell you yet." "That''s no fun. Since I haven''t changed clothes yet, if you tell me the bet, maybe I will change my clothes based on the bet." "If I win, I will move in to live with you," Julian spoke up. Asher''s smile stiffened. Julian was truly cunning, instantly proposing a significant bet. "And if you win?" Aurora looked towards Asher. Asher''s eyes flickered as he answered, "If I win, ourpany''s next deal will be paid by Mr. Ba." Julian''s lips twitched. Asher was quick-witted indeed. Aurora''s eyes lit up. "Really?" Both nodded and said, "Yes." "Alright, then I am your witness. Now, go out. I''m going to change my clothes." With that, Aurora abruptly closed the door. It was obvious who would win the bet. Asher said with a triumphant smile, "I''m definitely going to win. Right now, she cares most about thepany''s affairs." "One order can make her smile. Losing the bet is no big deal." Julian was unconcerned about the oue. Instead, he casually went back to his room to change clothes. Asher was originally looking to regain his pride after being outsmarted by Julian yesterday, but little did he know, Julian didn''t care at all. Even winning didn''t bring him much joy, especially when Aurora appeared in the white dress as expected. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Julian, you lost," she said, lifting her skirt as she ran towards Julian. Theirpany''s smallest order started at eight figures. This time Julian couldn''t escape without securing a few hundred million dors. It was a major deal indeed. Securing the deal was as simple as changing her outfit, probably the easiest order she had managed in three years. Consequently, she was extremely pleased, her face blossoming with joy as she ran up to Julian. "Yes, I lost," he admitted, seeing the happiness on Aurora''s face, which oddly made him happier. Aurora paused, puzzled by his smile. "Did you lose on purpose?" "I just wanted to see the little princess from back then once more," Julian replied, pulling her into his arms. Aurora remembered how she used to love white and pink before her tastes changed. Her style of clothing had shifted to chic and sexy, and it had been a long time since she hadughed this freely. Julian knew he wouldn''t win the bet about moving in together, yet he still suggested it intentionally. He had gone through all this trouble just to see her smile again and to see her like the carefree little princess she used to be on the ship. Wearing the white dress, she had the purest smile, everything seemed like it used to be. Enveloped in his arms, under his tender gaze, any woman would find it hard to resist such a man. "Hmph, I''ll prepare the contract when I get back," Asher said, pulling Aurora from Julian''s embrace. "Alright, I''ll be waiting," Julian replied, his smile unwavering. Pulled back by Asher, Aurora realized her resistance to Julian was weakening. "Ashy, I''m hungry," she said, breaking the tension. "Okay, I''ll go make breakfast and then we can head to school, alright?" "Mhm," Aurora nodded. Asher happily ran downstairs. The fridge still had some ingredients, and he began preparing her favorite breakfast. Aurora was about to follow him when Julian pulled her back, enveloping her from behind. "Aurora, you look beautiful when you smile. You should smile more often," he whispered gently into her ear. His voice was maic, perfectly suited for voice acting, devoid of any previous arrogance, now only wrapped in gentleness. If Julian had been harsh, Aurora would have grown to hate him more, but his tender demeanor made it impossible for her to keep disliking him. Even a single gesture from him could send her heart racing. "Ourpany''s orders are no small amount, ranging from tens to hundreds of millions." "So what?" Julian chuckled lightly. "It''s nothing to me." Aurora twitched her lips. Despite her current financial security, she was still short of money, especially with a newpany needing capital for start-up. Julian, seemingly oblivious to the needs of those less fortunate, asked, "Do you know what''s the only thing Ick?" "What?" she responded. "You." Chapter 107 An Insignificant Person Before he met the woman he loved, Julian was cold and aloof. After meeting Aurora, every sentence he uttered became a term of endearment. He never imagined he would say such things. All he wanted now was for Aurora to be happy and at ease. "Hey, how much longer are you going to be all lovey-dovey? Come down for breakfast," Asher called out, seemingly after an eternity had passed. He had already prepared breakfast by the time they separated. Aurora hurried down the stairs where Asher had pulled out a chair for her, showing a gentlemanly demeanor. "There aren''t many fresh ingredients left in the kitchen, so bear with it," Asher said as he sat down across from her. Having experienced days without food, Aurora was not picky about her meals. Grateful for any food, she spread butter on a slice of toasted bread. "I''m happy that you''re cooking for me, and I don''t need to ''bear with'' anything," she replied before taking a bite. "Considering you''re our next big client, I guess I can make an exception," Asher said, looking at Julian. Julian, unbothered, sat next to Aurora and didn''t argue. "I''ll pick you up from school this afternoon," he said gently. "No need. I have to drop off Ashy tonight." "I''lle with you," Julian insisted, already integrating himself into Aurora''s world. "Don''t act like we''re close. I''ve been with her for three years. We''re family. You stay out of this," Asher retorted. Julian passed a ss of hot milk to Aurora and then said, "I knew her way before you did." Aurora nearly spit out her milk, watching the two exchange barbs, suddenly feeling like her world wasn''t so lonely anymore. After much bickering, Aurora took Asher to school, while Julian went to the office. Approaching the school, Aurora didn''t revert to her unfashionable attire, merely adjusting her hair and putting on sses. They walked down the same path Aurora had taken that night. "Is this where you were attacked?" Asher asked. "In fact, I didn''t get attacked," Aurora replied helplessly. "Sorry, I mean, is this the path they chased you down?" "Yes, I hade out from that academic building. This path leads to the outskirts and is a shortcut I''ve often used without previous incidents," Aurora exined. Aurora had seen many couples on this road before. Despite its darkness, she hadn''t felt it was particrly dangerous. She now felt a bit scared after the incident, thinking about what might have happened if she hadn''t escaped to Hayden''s car. "From what you''ve told me, Susan doesn''t know you''re back yet, so it must be the Montgomery family. Maybe Ivy and the others found out you were back. You and Ivy are in the same school and the same year. I don''t think it''s as simple as that, and I''m sure this was premeditated. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 00005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "If the Montgomery family were repeating old tricks, wanting to takepromising photos, they would have just taken you. But from your description, it seems they wanted to harm you here. "Analyzing their motive, it seems they just wanted to harass you. Minor harassment wouldn''t impact the Montgomery family much. If it were them, I''d expect them to resort to more violent means, like those they employ in the U.S." "This incident clearly wasn''t their usual handiwork. Besides, knowing you would take this route and lying in wait here means the person must be familiar with your habits. You never return to the dormitory, always leave school after lectures, and you prefer this path. I conclude that it must be someone close to you, someone who set this up just to teach you a lesson and vent his anger. Your deep hatred for the Montgomery family and Susan has blinded you to this, leading you to always suspect them whenever something goes wrong. Have you made any enemies at school?" After hearing Asher''s analysis, Aurora realized she had made a mistake, trapped by her animosity towards the Montgomery family and Susan. Yesterday, Ivy passed by her. If Ivy truly knew she had returned, she wouldn''t havepletely ignored her. "Who have I angered?" Aurora pondered. If she really had to name someone, there was only one person. "If it''s not the Montgomery family and Susan, then it''s likely her," Aurora concluded, pinpointing someone in her mind. "Who?" "An insignificant person," Aurora replied coldly, having already dismissed a past incident at the caf where Gemma had schemed against her. "Since it''s an insignificant person whomitted such a vile act, that person is probably not a decent one," Ashermented yfully. "Asher, do you think I''m someone easy to bully?" Aurora said with a seductive smile. Seeing the expression on her face, Asher knew someone was about to suffer. "Your expression on your face now is quite telling. Do you need my help?" "No need." Aurora led him towards the female dormitory, drawing attention with Asher''s dashing appearance. "Wait here. I''ll be down soon," she said, walking towards the dorm. Asher, hands crossed over his chest, wasn''t worried. If Aurora couldn''t handle a college student, she wouldn''t have survived in America for so long. He leisurely strolled nearby, enjoying the college atmosphere and the youthful students, his lips curling into a smile. During his brief wait, several female students struck up conversations. "Handsome, which department are you from? Why haven''t we seen you before?" With his looks, he''d definitely be the campus heartthrob in any department. "Me? Drama department," Asher lied casually. "They say the drama department has all the handsome guys, and it''s true! Are you mixed? Your eyes are so beautiful." As the conversation grew livelier, Asher amused himself with these college students. Soon, a woman in high-end designer clothes approached, dispersing the crowd. Asher recognized her instantly. It was Ivy. Thanks to Aurora, he knew all about the Montgomery family. What a small world. This was a good opportunity to probe for information. Ivy noticed the handsome man in the crowd. "What are you doing under the girls'' dorm? Waiting for your girlfriend?" she asked, more direct than the other girls. To her, it didn''t matter whether a man had a girlfriend or not. She was interested in him. Chapter 108 How Dare You Hit Me? Asher looked at the woman in front of him, a sly smile curling at the corner of his mouth. "Yes, I''m waiting for my girlfriend. Do you need something?" "No, I just find you quite handsome and unfamiliar. You must not be from our school. How about I show you around our school?" Ivy, who was quite the celebrity at school, had always had an eye for handsome guys. If there had been someone as attractive as Asher, he would certainly have caught her attention by now. "Wouldn''t my girlfriend be unable to find me if I wandered off now?" Asher replied, still smiling. His mixed heritage gave his smile a hint of roguish charm that women found irresistible. "Handsome, how do Ipare to your girlfriend? I can be your girlfriend anytime you want," she said, striking a pose in front of him. Asher continued to smile and then replied, "What if I told you that you couldn''t evenpare to one of her fingers?" Ivy''s face gradually turned cold at his words, having never been spoken to in such a manner before! At that moment, Aurora had returned to her dorm room. Gemma, who had just woken up, was startled by Aurora''s sudden return as if she had seen a ghost. "Au... Aurora, why are you back?" Gemma stammered. Since transferring schools, Aurora had only appeared in the dorm room twice. With most of her face hidden behind sses, Aurora''s expression was hard to read, but Gemma could feel the gloom. "It was you who did that thing that night, wasn''t it?" Aurora cut straight to the chase, referring to the incident from the other night. Gemma''s face filled with fear, and her response was stuttering. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Which night?" "Fine, I''ll remind you again. The night of the lecture," Aurora repeated, maintaining herposure. "I didn''t do anything that night. I went straight back to the dorm. What happened to you that night?" Gemma tried to hide her inner fear. Unknowingly, Aurora pped her across the face. "Remember now?" Her voice was chillingly clear. Gemma was left stunned, Aurora''s usually low-key demeanor not hinting at such a temper. This p left her disoriented and made her stand frozen in ce for a long while. "What''s going on here?" Penelope peeked out from her bed, having been half-asleep and not catching their conversation. "It''s none of your business." Aurora red at her coldly, thankful for the sses that shielded her eyes. Even without seeing the cold re, Penelope could feel the tense atmosphere in the room, which was now filled with a chilling aura. Gemma finally reacted when she snapped, "What right do you have to hit me?" "The first time at the caf, I let it slide, but this time, you thought it would be funny to have those thugs mess with me?" Aurora confronted her. "What thugs? I have no idea what you''re talking about," Gemma stubbornly denied. "Is that so?" Aurora delivered another p, "Does that jog your memory?" Gemma had just been pped twice in session by Aurora, and anger red within her instantly. She lunged at Aurora, her hands wing towards Aurora''s face. "How dare you hit me? Even my mother has never hit me!" Her attacks were wild and unfocused. Aurora, who had trained in judo, quickly subdued her. Aurora grabbed her by the neck and pinned her against the door. "I do not start conflicts, but I will not shy away if provoked. Consider these ps a lesson. If you continue to harm me, I will respond in kind next time, Gemma. It would be as easy as squashing a bug." Gemma, chilled by Aurora''s icy demeanor, trembled uncontrobly, truly sensing the coldness emanating from Aurora. "Did you hear me clearly?" Aurora asked, seeing Gemma''s frightened expression. "Y-Yes..." Gemma nodded repeatedly. Seeing her nod, Aurora released her and promptly left the dorm. Gemma felt as though she had narrowly escaped death, her whole body shaking violently. Aurora was not joking with her. It had been a close call, but fortunately, nothing serious had happened. Had something truly bad urred that night, Aurora would not have let Gemma off so easily today. Gemma had no significant background or wealth, and for the affluent, manipting someone like her would be trivial. However, Aurora disdained such actions, though she wouldn''t easily forgive any tant disrespect. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "What happened to you?" Penelope, startled by Aurora''s fury, asked from her bed. "Has she turned into someone else?" "It''s nothing." Gemma, fearing further questions from Penelope, quickly left the dormitory. As Aurora descended, she noticed Ivy, who appeared upset. Perhaps something Asher had said had angered her. Aurora approached, adjusting her sses, and Asher, seeing her, smiled warmly. "Look, this is my girlfriend," he said, affectionately pulling Aurora away. Ivy, failing to recognize Aurora at first, was repulsed by her unfashionable appearance. As the couple walked away hand in hand, Ivy scoffed, "What a shame to see a hunk have such poor taste in women." This was a new and unpleasant experience for her. She couldn''t fathom why someone would choose an unattractive nobody over her, and she felt deeply insulted. "I wonder when our school started admitting such eyesores, dragging down our average looks," Ivy remarked coldly. Gemma, overhearing this downstairs, still felt the sting on her face. "Aurora, I will never let you go!" She nced at Ivy, plotting anew. Since she couldn''t defeat Aurora herself, perhaps Ivy could. After all, Ivy was the daughter of the Montgomery family, a notorious tyrant at school. "Was that Aurora from our ss bothering you?" Gemma approached Ivy and asked. "Your ss? Which one are you from?" Ivy looked at her dismissively, clearly not considering the poorer students worth her attention. Gemma leaned in to whisper something to Ivy, and a sly smile slowly formed on Ivy''s lips, hinting at emerging schemes. Chapter 109 He Will Take Care of You for Me It was only after they had walked a considerable distance that Aurora spoke, "What did you just say to her?" "Nothing. She just wanted to flirt with me," Asher said with a slight smile. Aurora raised an eyebrow, "I didn''t expect you to be so attractive." "Only you haven''t noticed my charm! She also wanted to ask me out. But my heart is only for you. How could I let her get her way so easily?" Asher wrapped his coat around himself dramatically, as if someone was indeed trying to take liberties with him. Aurora chuckled helplessly. This man had always been frivolous since she knew him, and she had gotten used to it. "My dear, I''ll definitely take good care of you when I get home," Aurora yed along, teasing Asher''s chin with her finger. "Au... Aurora." Ian in front was stunned. Was this the calm andposed Aurora he knew? And the handsome young man beside her must be the important person Aurora had mentioned before. He had been surprised when he first met Julian. "Who is he?" Asher seemed to radiate hostility towards any male creature, as had been the case previously with Hayden, Julian, and now Ian. Asher tightened her grip on her waist. This man had protected her from many unwanted advances when they were in America. "Let me introduce you. This is Ian. We attend the same ss. And this is Asher," Aurora said, knowing Ian meant no harm, and her tone was friendly. "Nice to meet you. Please take good care of Aurora," Asher said, never quite serious. Ian extended his hand to Asher. "Hello, I''m Ian." "Ian, is today''s ss important? If not, I might just take her out for some fun. It''s not often I get to visit." "No worries about signing in. I''ll handle it," Ian responded directly. "Great! Bye." With that, he left with Aurora. Aurora was only warning Gemma, and snicesneniacranteverter yoar, was tennaver Asher and Aurora spent the morning together, and in the afternoon, they signed a contract. As evening approached, they dined and then headed to the airport. "Aurora, the time I spend with you always feels so short. It''s going by so fast," Asher said, holding her hand reluctantly. "That''s because we used to spend so much time together, and now it feels hard to part. But we''ll get used to it over time," Aurora consoled. "I''d rather never get used to it. Aurora, with him by your side, I''m reassured. Now I can also seek my own happiness," Asher said, suddenly serious, his usual yful demeanor gone. Aurora felt a pang in her heart. As you reach the final pages, remember that is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away! She was aware of Asher''s feelings for her from the start, but despite three years, she could not reciprocate them. They could only be best friends, not lovers, as neither wanted to breach that final barrier, fearing even friendship would be lost. It was Julian''s arrival that changed everything. If it weren''t for him, Asher was willing to remain by her side as a friend or family forever. Although he had only been with Julian for a short time, he could sense that his feelings for Aurora were genuine. Even though Aurora outwardly did not ept it, her heart was gradually beginning to ept Julian. If he were not in her heart, how could she let him kiss her, touch her, and share a bed with him? Such acts were reserved for someone extremely close. Some things he saw through but did not expose. Perhaps this was for the best. Knowing Julian was capable of taking good care of her was enough. If Aurora were a kite, then Asher was the one flying it, always keeping her firmly in his grasp. Fearing she might get hurt by others, he had always silently protected her, while Julian was like that expanse of sky. He allowed Aurora to soar freely in the sky, for even as she flew, she was in his embrace, providing her with freedom yet ensuring her safety. "I''lle back to see you when it''s not so busy here. You''re not young anymore. It''s time for you to settle down," Aurora said, initiating a hug. "Of course. It was only because I had you to look after before. Without you, I would have found a prettydy by now." "I know you''re so charming, having girls lining up. Alright, it''s gettingte. I''ll watch you go in." Aurora lifted her head from his embrace. "It''s always me watching your back. You go ahead, and I''ll watch." Asher gently touched her head. "Alright, take care," Aurora turned and left. Parting was probably the most painful thing in the world. As you reach the final pages, remember that nove L5s is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away! Asher watched her retreating figure, his smiling lips slowly drawing together. "Aurora, I can only apany you up to here. From now on, I''ll let him walk with you." After seeing Asher off, Aurora felt an emptiness inside. After all, they hade up together, and though not family, they were like family. The closer people were, the harder it was to develop romantic feelings. Perhaps this was all the fate they shared. Her car brought her to the vi. "Miss Montgomery, I''ll be leaving now. Call me if you need anything." "Alright, you go ahead." After saying goodbye to Cameron, Aurora got out of the car. The sea breeze was particrly strong tonight. The vi next to hers, which had always been vacant, now had lights on. Could someone have moved in today? She wondered who the neighbor might be. Aurora went back to her room and picked a bottle of wine to meet the new neighbor the next day. The vi area was not as lively as regr residential areas, and such neighborly rtionships needed to be managed well in case something happenedter. Remembering that she had told Mrs. Hill toe over, Aurora dialed Mrs. Hill''s number. As soon as the call connected, Mrs. Hill''s excited voice came through. "Miss, you finally called me. I thought you didn''t want me anymore." "How could that be? I''ve just been busy these past few days. I''ll send you the addresster. Come over to work tomorrow," Aurora said, her voice softening. "Alright, miss. You didn''t see that sly vixen''s face that day. I made her so mad she turned pale," Mrs. Hill''s heartyughter rang out. Just then, the doorbell rang. Aurora hurriedly said, "Mrs. Hill, someone''s here. I''m going to answer the door." "Okay, I''ll be there tomorrow." Mrs. Hill hung up, sounding delighted. Aurora, somewhat puzzled, wondered who woulde to her house sote. Chapter 110 An Expensive Gift Aurora nced at the security camera monitor at the entrance and saw an elderly man in ck, holding a box under the dim light. "Is anyone home?" "Who are you?" Aurora asked, puzzled. "Miss, hello. I am the new neighbor from next door. This is a gift prepared by my master for you. May I have a word with you?" The old man asked respectfully. From his tone and posture, it was clear he might be a butler from a wealthy household. "Alright, just a moment," Aurora responded. She had nned to visit the new neighbors the next day, but they had decided toe over tonight, evidently a family that valued etiquette. Upon opening the door, Aurora was greeted by a kindly smile. "Thank you, sir. This bottle of wine can be a return gift for your master." "You are too kind, miss. If you ever encounter any trouble, feel free toe to us. It''s gettingte, so I won''t disturb your rest any longer," the old man said as he took the wine and left. Aurora, holding the gift box, went upstairs, took a delightful bath, and then sat on her bed to unwrap the gift. For a woman, unwrapping gifts was always a joyful affair, especially when the contents were unknown. Even if the value wasn''t high, the anticipation was thrilling. Wondering whether it was handmade cookies or a small ornament, she opened the box to find yet another box inside. What was the master ying at? Was the item so precious that it needed extra protection? Impatiently, Aurora opened the next lid. Inside was yet another box, reminiscent of Russian nesting dolls, opening one box only to find a smaller one inside. When she reached the ninth box, she found a box the size of a jewelry case. Surely, there couldn''t be much more inside. Curious about the tiny box, Aurora spected wildly. Could it be a brooch? But how would the new neighbor know whether she was male or female? Opening the final box, a dazzling light struck her eyes. It was a ring with arge diamond, at least three carats. The design was unique, the craftsmanship exquisite, resembling the work of a renowned international designer. Even in an ordinary jewelry store, such a ring would cost upwards of six figures, let alone one designed by a famous master. Who would give such a precious gift just for a first meeting and a ring for a stranger? Aurora thought perhaps there had been a mix-up with the gifts. Maybe it was an engagement ring meant for the butler''s master''s girlfriend. It was a serious mix-up indeed. Aurora was about to repackage the ring when she noticed that the seemingly unrted patterns on the previous boxes were actually connected. It appeared to be a puzzle. She pieced the boxes together, only to discover they formed a picture of a woman, though the woman''s face was obscured by a mosaic that seemed scratchable. It reminded Aurora of the scratch cards from her childhood. Although she was curious about the woman''s identity, scratching it off seemed like it might spoil someone''s grand gesture. Quickly, she stowed the ring away, admiring the man''s romantic and thoughtful approach. If someone ever presented her a gift in such a manner, she would undoubtedly find it irresistible. After securing the box, she threw on a coat and headed next door. The butler, who answered the door, greeted her with a warm smile. "Miss, you''re still up at this hour?" "Hello, I''m here to return this gift. You must have delivered it to the wrong person. This can''t possibly be a housewarming gift," Aurora said as she handed the box back. However, the butler did not reach for it. "I''m very sorry, miss, but the gift was personally prepared by the master. If there''s a mistake, you''ll need to speak with him. Once a gift has been given, I have no right to take it back." "Where is your master then?" Aurora thought about it and realized it made sense. The butler''spliance was impable, adhering strictly to the master''smands. "The master is upstairs. Miss. You can go up and see him yourself," the old man stepped aside, allowing her through. Aurora felt it was quitete to venture into a stranger''s home. Yet, holding onto the box seemed even less appropriate, especially considering the gift might have been intended for someone''s girlfriend. Interfering could ruin a beautiful rtionship between them, so she ascended the stairs. The vi''syout was identical to her own, with a simrly luxurious decor. Entering the staircase, she immediately heard piano music from above. Was the master ill-advised to y piano at such an hour? Though she questioned his timing, she was quickly immersed in his skillful y. The piece was unmistakably a serenade, enveloping the stairs in a romantic ambiance as if pink bubbles floated around. Aurora, having learned piano because of Hayden, wasn''t a top-notch yer but understood the emotion in the music. Only a deeply infatuated person could y such touching melodies, and even as an outsider, she could feel the sweetness. It seemed cruel to interrupt such a beautiful song, so Aurora didn''t push the door open but stood quietly in the stairwell. The lights were off upstairs, but suddenly, lights brightened under her feet. Looking down, she found herself standing inside a heart-shaped halo of tiny colored lights. Was this a coincidence or intentional? From the initial gift of a ring to now a heart- shaped halo, could all this really be by chance? As the final notes yed, Aurora knocked on the door. "Hello, I''m your neighbor from next door. As for the weing gift you sent, I believe it was delivered to me by mistake. It contains a ring, presumably meant for your girlfriend. May Ie in to return it?" "Come in," a steady male voice answered. She couldn''t make out his tone through the door but gently pushed it open. Inside the brightly lit room, she stood stunned. Rose petals covered the floor, and a man in a white shirt sat in front of a white piano. "There''s no mistake. It was meant for you," the man slowly turned around, his face wearing a doting smile. "It''s you!" The new neighbor was Julian. Aurora could never have guessed it was him. This man was too fond of mystique. Julian elegantly stood up and walked towards Aurora. "Aurora, open the box one more time." Chapter 111 Be My Girlfriend Aurora had been wondering which woman was lucky enough to meet such a romantic man, only to discover that all of this was prepared by Julian just for her. "I don''t want to. It''s gettingte. I should go..." Before she could finish, the door behind her suddenly shut, and she heard the sound of the key locking. "Master, I''m going to bed now. I''m a heavy sleeper. I won''t hear anything loud," the voice of the butler came from outside. Aurora thought back to the kind old man she had previously seen as benevolent, only to realize he had set a trap for her to walk right into! "What do you mean by this?" Aurora grabbed Julian by the cor. The man smiling in front of her had clearly calcted everything from the start, predicting she would return the ring he gave her. Thus, he waited here like a hunter for his rabbit, creating this perfect scenario. She had to admit the man was incredibly romantic. Before she knew it was for her, she even felt a bit envious. Now that she knew she was the intended, she felt a bit embarrassed. "Aurora, don''t be mad. It was the butler who locked the door. What does it have to do with me? After all, we will be neighbors from now on. Why treat your cute neighbor like this?" Was this whimsically charming man really the cold man she once knew? They say women are fickle, but men apparently change even more. Aurora was somewhat unustomed to this type of man. "Since we can''t leave anyway, and the key is with the butler who won''t be up until 6:30 A. M., why don''t we find something to do?" Julian suggested. Aurora red at him, recalling how on several asions, they had nearly... "What do you want to do?" she asked cautiously as Julian snatched a box from her hands and sat down on the floor. Beneath the roses was ayer of soft carpet, but the thickyer of roses made it hard to notice. Aurora blushed, realizing he just wanted to open the box, and she had been overthinking. The man slowly opened the boxyer byyer. Then, using a scraper, he began to scrape off the coating bit by bit. Aurora saw an eye revealed, then a nose. Gradually, all the facial features appeared until Julian had scraped off all theyers, revealing a portrait of her on the box. Though she had guessed it was a woman''s portrait, the final revtion that it was her own face was thrilling. Julian knelt on one knee when he said, "Aurora, I drew this portrait with my own hands, waiting for this day for many years. I know you''ve been deeply hurt in the past, and it was my fault for not protecting you, but in the future, I will make sure no one can harm you." "Your heart is full of defenses, and you don''t dare trust anyone, often suppressing your feelings for me." "So today, this ring is not an engagement ring. I just want you to ept me and to be with me. Will you be my girlfriend?" What Julian really wanted to say was to make her Mrs. Ba, but considering her sensitive heart, he couldn''t ask for too much at once. Aurora looked at the man kneeling before her. Who else would make a confession feel like a proposal? He was not in a hurry, noticing the hesitation in Aurora''s eyes. "Aurora, do you really have no feelings for me?" "You get up first. I need some time to process it." Aurora''s mind was in turmoil and she didn''t know how to respond. Considering it was good that she hadn''t refused, Julian strategically stood up slowly, "Whether you agree or not, put on the ring first." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Without any further discussion, he slipped the ring onto Aurora''s finger, which fit perfectly. "How did you know my ring size?" "If I''ve held your hand so many times and still don''t know your size, then I must be a fool," Julian said, gently teasing her nose. "It''s fine if you need time to think it over, but you have to give me a time frame. I can''t wait forever, hoping to have a bunch of cute kids like you." Aurora pondered briefly before she said, "I''ll give you an answer a week from now." "Alright then, I will wait another seven days," Julian said tenderly. Hayden and Susan''s engagement ceremony would be held in a week. Aurora intended topletely end her past on that day. "Then I''ll give this ring back to you for now," Aurora said, starting to remove it. "No need. If you agree by then, this ring will be our token of engagement. If not, consider it a neighborly gift. If you still don''t like it, you can just throw it away. I never take back what I''ve given out," Julian insisted, holding her hand. Throw it away? That was something Aurora simply couldn''t do, so she let the ring stay on her finger. "Can I go back to sleep now?" Aurora asked. "As long as you can open the door," Julian replied, his obstinacy making him a tough opponent. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! She frowned, saying, "You know it''s been locked from the outside. Just call the butler to open it." "The butler is old, and if woken from sleep, might not be able to sleep all night. Can you bear to wake him up?" Julian asked, raising an eyebrow. Clearly, it was the butler who had intentionally locked her in, yet now it seemed as though she was at fault. Aurora''s mouth twitched. "You can''t possibly expect me to sleep on the floor tonight, can you?" "Why not? The carpet is newly reced and even has roses on it. Don''t you think that''s romantic?" Julian questioned. Even though Aurora felt it was romantic, she wouldn''t admit it outright, turning her head away when she stated, "It''s not romantic at all." Julian seemed to have anticipated her response. "Hold on a moment." He then pulled out two pillows and a thin nket from a nearby cab. "Lie down." Auroray down hesitantly with the pillows, and he covered her with the nket, the fragrance of roses wafting around her. Sleeping on rose petals was new for her, apletely novel experience. Julian stood up, and she instinctively grabbed his leg, asking, "Where are you going?" "You''ll see in a moment." Julian simply walked to the wall and turned off the light. As darkness enveloped them, Aurora''s eyes widened. Above, where the ceiling had been, there now appeared a vast expanse of stars, indistinguishable from the real thing. She thought the surprise had ended there, but there was more toe. As shey in astonishment, Julian alsoy down beside her, his voice gentle. "Is it romantic now?" Chapter 112 The Day I Had Waited For Years Beneath her was a soft carpet that feltpletely smooth, revealing to her just that evening how meticulous Julian''s thoughts were. "How long have you been preparing?" Aurora asked softly. "What if I told you I''ve been preparing for over a decade? Would you believe me?" Julian turned to look at her, his outline faintly visible in the dim starlight above. Even without seeing clearly, she could imagine the tender look in his eyes as he spoke. "I don''t believe it," she responded directly, thinking back to how they were just children all those years ago. Julian gently caressed her cheek, protesting, "I knew it, you heartless woman. You''vepletely forgotten." Aurora blinked up at him in bewilderment. "Remember the time we were adrift at sea, lying together on the deck?" Julian prompted. Aurora thought carefully, gradually recalling some details. Initially, her days at sea were boring, the novelty soon wearing off into tedium. Every day was the same until a boy in white joined her world, turning those dull days vibrant. His mind was full of ideas, inventing new games daily. One evening, breathless from y, she pulled him to lie beside her on the deck, barefoot. "Look how beautiful the stars are tonight. Such beautiful sights can only be seen at sea, not at home. What a shame." Their heads together, they gazed at the vast heavens. The boy softly asked, "Do you really like the stars?" "Yes, because you rarely see such a vast array of stars," Aurora replied. It was a rare sight for a girl who had lived in a big city from a young age. "Actually, besides the sea, you can also see such beautiful starry skies in the deep mountains," the boy said. "Are there many tigers and bears in the deep mountains?" Hearing her childish question, the boy couldn''t help butugh, "It''s not as scary as you imagine. It''s very beautiful in the mountains." "From your tone, I guess you''ve been to the mountains. What are they like?" Aurora was very curious. "The mountains are shaded with green trees. The air is fresh, free from car exhaust, filled with birdsong and the scent of flowers, and small streams babble..." The boy painted a beautiful picture for her. "Wow, the mountains sound so beautiful, just like in the cartoons, full of all sorts of flowers, with little bees and butterflies, squirrels, and birds." Hearing her amazed voice beside him made the boy smile softly. In a child''s world, everything was pure and simple. Their world was only filled with beauty, without a hint of darkness. It was truly wonderful. Julian wished she could always live so happily, forever like a little princess. "Yes, there are many cute little animals," he agreed. Aurora rolled over with a grunt. "When I grow up, will you take me deep into the mountains? We can lie among the flowers and watch the stars, okay?" "Okay." "Let''s make a pinky promise." Their fingers gradually intertwined. As the scene from her memory surfaced in her mind, Aurora realized that those casual words she had spoken had been remembered by him all along. Now, shey on the ground covered with rose petals, looking up at the starry sky. "Haven''t you remembered it yet?" Julian wanted to continue reminding her. Aurora ced her finger on his lips. "No, I remember everything now." She finally believed that he had been preparing for over ten years. She had long forgotten the words she once said, yet he remembered them so clearly, a faint smile ying on Aurora''s lips. Could she still doubt Julian''s heart? If he hadn''t held her so dear, he would never have gone to such lengths. With his status, he could have found many women, yet he chose only her, forever. "Why me?" Aurora asked softly. In a world full of women, did he really wait all these years just for a little girl from the past? nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Why couldn''t it be you? If it weren''t for you on that stormy night, I would have been long gone. Do you know what I was thinking then?" Julian opened up. "What?" She looked at him, puzzled. "At that time, I thought, maybe you were a little angel sent from heaven to save me." Aurora gently pushed him. "That''s so cheesy." Although she said this, she was truly touched. "I mean every word. Aurora, do you think we are fated? You saved me, andter I saved you too. I have never forgotten you since." "Then knowing who I was, why didn''t youe back to find me sooner? I wouldn''t have met... him then," Aurora said, punching his chest. His chest was hard, and hitting it only hurt her hand. It seemed that not all gym-going men were good. Hitting them didn''t hurt them but hurt her instead. Julian grabbed her hand and then tenderly touched her cheek with his other hand. "That''s because the old me was as lowly as dirt. I wanted to return with a status worthy of my little princess." So, she had always been a princess in his heart. Aurora''s heart softened again. "But I had already fallen into the dust." "As long as I''m here, you will always be my princess." Julian''s lips gently pressed against hers. Aurora felt no aversion, as if at that moment, they were meant to be just so, her arms instinctively wrapping around his neck. Chapter 113 It’s Killing Him Julian''s senses were filled only with her scent,pletely captivated by her presence, when Aurora suddenly paused as if a thought struck her. "What''s wrong?" She looked at him earnestly. "Can you wait for me for seven more days?" At this moment, Julian''s entire being was moring with desire for her, like a galloping stallion suddenly asked to halt at the edge of a cliff. How could any man manage such a feat in the face of such a temptress? Julian''s throat tightened, his voice hoarse. "Give me a reason." If it weren''t for the injuries Aurora had suffered in the past, he wouldn''t have been able to stop at such a critical moment. "I want to end everythingpletely and give myself to you wholly. In seven days, they will have their engagement party," Aurora said, her eyes cold. It seemed Hayden and Susan were still knots in her heart. Julian thought as he felt her smooth skin under his fingertips. "You won''t get your period after that, will you?" Hearing this, Aurora burst intoughter, unable to hold back. "Normally, it''s once a month, but I''ve always been irregr, usually dyed." "So, it won''te then? This time I''ll have you, no matter what," Julian threatened. Was this woman sent by the heavens specifically to torment him? Didn''t she know how much this hurt a man? Aurora smiled slightly. "Probably..." "Alright then, I''ll give you seven more days," Julian stated. He had said he didn''t want to force her, and indeed, even now at this critical moment, he hadn''t touched her. "Thank you." Aurora breathed out slowly, feeling even more grateful that Julian could stop at this moment. They embraced and slept together that night, and Aurora dreamed a beautiful dream filled with the scent of roses. She dreamed of herself as a child wearing a lovely dress, while Julian rode towards her on a white horse, smiling. Seeing the smile curling at the corners of his mouth, Julian felt a profound sadness. With such beauty in his arms, how could he feel nothing? Yet, seeing her sweet sleeping face, Julian felt it was worth it. Aurora slept soundly in his arms until the morning sun shone down, gently opening her eyes. Julian hadn''t left. He stilly beside her. Her skin looked so pure and wless in the sunlight. The moment she opened her eyes, Julian kissed her forehead. Aurora was not as resistant to him as before. "Good morning. Did you sleep wellst night?" Julian asked. Aurora nodded. "Yes." "It seems I can cure your sleep issues. From now on, if we sleep together every day, your sleep will improve," Julian said with a smile. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Stop teasing. I have to go to school in a bit. I need to get up and wash up," Aurora said, her cheeks flushing as she stood up. "Aurora, I remember the night you just got back to the country you were quite fierce. Why have you be shyer as time passes?" Julian noticed the blush on her face. "Back then, I was solely focused on revenge and didn''t really have feelings for you, so no true emotions were involved," Aurora blurted out in a rush. Hearing this, how could Julian let her off so easily? "So, are you saying that now you have feelings for me?" She was cornered by the door, unable to escape and only able to face those smiling eyes. Recalling the passionate and picturesque moments fromst night, Aurora blushed again. At that moment, her forwardness wasrgely due to Julian''s overwhelming romance. Now, with a clear mind, she felt a shy embarrassment. This was the real, unguarded Aurora. Julian noticed her silence and lifted her chin with his fingers. "Answer me, Aurora" "Yes, I am a bit smitten with you. Are you satisfied now?" Pressed by Julian, Aurora gave a direct answer. "There''s my good girl," Julian chuckled lightly. "The door is still locked. I really need to go back. Please have the butler open it," Aurora said, trying the door, only to find it securely locked. "Give me a good morning kiss," Julian said with a grin, knowing well he wouldn''t let her leave easily. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Tip-toeing, she kissed him gently under the sunlight, her bare feet stepping on a carpet of fresh roses, a scene of indescribable romance and beauty. Julian found her kiss more heart-fluttering than if he had initiated it himself, feeling his heart race until she slowly released her hands from him. "Can it be opened now?" Her voice carried a soft, enticing tone. "Yes," he said and turned to pull a bell rope in the room. Within seconds, the sound of the door being unlocked came from outside. "Oh, miss, why haven''t you left yet? Please don''t me me for identally locking you inst night, miss. I''m a bit forgetful these days," the butler said apologetically. Aurora smirked slightly, thinking he was wasting his talent by not acting. "I understand given your age." What else could she do? Surely, Julian must have instructed him secretly. "That''s good," the butler said, then turned to Julian. "Master, you didn''t bully the missst night, did you?" He looked at Julian, who coughed awkwardly. Feeling even more embarrassed, Aurora hurriedly excused herself, "I have things to do. I must go." With that, she quickly left downstairs. Once she was gone, the butler approached Julian, a gossip-eager look on his face. "How was it, master? Did you seed with Miss Montgomeryst night?" "I need to get ready for work," Coughing awkwardly, Julian quickly excused himself and left, heading to his office. The butler and the housemaid were like family to him, not just servants, and their rtionship was much closer. If they knew he hadn''t fully won Aurora over yet, they would surely tease him again. Julian decided to leave swiftly. Although nothing substantial had happenedst night, their rtionship had certainly deepened. Julian would wait another seven days. After waiting three years already, he was sure he could handle a mere week more. In fact, after being so stirred by Aurorast night, he felt he couldn''t even wait half a day. Arriving at thepany, where he usually was meticulous and often stern, now he could only think of Aurora''s smile, her cool demeanor, and how smooth her skin felt. Rocky approached with a stack of files needing his review, but the once vibrant man was now listlessly slumped over his desk. Chapter 114 Teach her a Lesson Wait, was he seeing things? How could his workaholic boss look so childishly aggrieved slumping over the desk? The files Rocky had brought to Julian earlier hadn''t even been nced at, his pen moving aimlessly across the paper. "Ahem, Mr. Ba," Rocky spoke up, snapping the man out of his reverie. Only then did he nce down at the contract in his hands, which was filled with random scribbles. He felt a bit embarrassed but muttered under his breath, "Who drafted this contract? Let him redraft it!" To maintain his president''s image, it was essential that no one discovered this was intentional. Yet, the hint of affection in his eyes and brows was palpable, even to the blind. Rocky had always thought his boss was the coldest man alive. Not even the most beautiful women, throwing themselves at him, could change his expression. He had once believed his boss desired nothing. But now, seeing him in love was like witnessing a total transformation! Previously, he would arrive earlier and leaveter than any employee, working tirelessly. Lately, though his arrival was at a normal time, he left earlier than anyone, clearly distracted. "Okay. Did you look at the previous contract, Mr. Ba?" Rocky asked quietly. "I''ll look at it in a moment. Just leave it and go," Julian replied, eager to send him away. Once Rocky left, Julian couldn''t resist sending a message to someone else. Aurora was in ss when suddenly she received his text, feeling a small thrill. What did he want now? Opening the message, she found he had simply asked, "What are you doing?" She replied, "In ss." Her phone vibrated again soon after. He texted, "Want me to pick you up after ss? I''m on the way." Thinking about how they were now neighbors, Aurora responded, "No need. I have a job seminar tonight, and Cameron will pick me up afterward." Julian, bored, tossed his phone aside. Previously, he felt like closing his eyes for a moment was enough for a day to pass. Why did time now crawl so slowly? He wanted to see Aurora sooner. Were there so many lectures at her school now? He dialed an internal line and Rocky quickly entered. "Mr. Ba, may I help you?" "Tell the principal to cut down on these pointless lectures," Julian saidnguidly. Rocky was momentarily confused and asked, "Which school?" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "The university Aurora attends. Do they think one job seminar will get them jobs? What a joke," Julian scoffed. Rocky''s lips twitched. Why was his boss suddenly concerned about lectures? It turned out it was all for Miss Montgomery. "Okay, I understand." Despite the odd request, Julian''s substantial annual donations to the school ensured the principal took it seriously. Rocky conveyed his boss''s wishes, albeit more diplomatically, certainly not mentioning it was for a woman. The principal adjusted his sses when he answered, "Absolutely, the president is right. To get students jobs, practical experience is essential. I''ll tell the dean to reduce the lectures and focus more on practical activities. The president is really thoughtful." After hanging up, Rocky felt a pang of guilt. Not only had he stood up the principalst time, but now he was spinning tales he could hardly bear. Though the number of lectures had been reduced, today''s lecture was still scheduled, and Aurora found herself dozing off through it. After her previous experience, she dared not take the same shortcut and instead opted to leave through the main avenue. Before she could walk out of the campus, someone behind her called out, "Aurora, you stop right there." That voice was unforgettable to Aurora. Three years ago, she had been drugged by that person who told her to enjoy herself. Ivy! Aurora had tried her best to avoid Ivy since Asher arrived, but somehow, she had been spotted today. It didn''t matter anymore. She had nothing to hide and slowly turned around. Ivy was initially surprised when she heard the name from Gemma''s mouth. How could that bumpkin''s name be the same as her sister''s? But then she assumed it was a coincidence. The name "Aurora" wasn''t unique and was rathermon. Considering Aurora''s upbringing, Ivy concluded she wouldn''t wear such rustic clothes, so she must be someone else with the same name. Three years ago, Aurora moved to the United States. Since then, Genevieve had made several attempts to have her assassinated, and there had been no word from her for two years. Ivy spected that Aurora might have already died in America, and if not, the Montgomery family hadn''t sent her a dime, so she was likely scavenging in America. Seeing the woman in rustic attire turn around, wearingrge-framed sses, and in the dim streetlight, her features were indiscernible. Especially with her upper body adorned in ace-cored blouse and a floral skirt, Ivy felt that looking any longer would lower her own sense of fashion. "Are you Aurora?" It seemed unlikely that the school could find anyone dressed more out-of-style than Aurora. The crowd around them began to gather, drawn to the spectacle, with even Zachary approaching with a morous girl on his arm. "Ivy, what are you doing here?" He nced from Ivy to Aurora, doubting when she had ever interacted with such people. "What do you think I should do if someone tries to steal my boyfriend?" Ivy asked with a frivolous smile. "Are you telling me this trash stole your man?" Zachary spat out his gum. Their initial assessment of Aurora''s appearance led them to conclude she must be ugly, outdated, and poor. Gemma watched from the shadows, convinced Aurora wouldn''t dare offend the Montgomery Group''s heiress. She was sure Aurora was doomed! Under her sses, Aurora''s expression was inscrutable. Ivy smirked, "Exactly." "Well then, I''ll just have to teach this bitch a lesson," Zachary said, cracking his knuckles. "Who do you think you are to teach me a lesson?" Aurora''s lips curled into a cold smile, her voice chilling those present. Ivy and Zachary found the voice eerily familiar, as if they had heard it somewhere before. "Listen well, I am the heiress to the Montgomery family!" Aurora''s smile widened. "If you''re the heiress, then who am I?" Chapter 115 Dear Sister, Im Back As Aurora''s cold voice rang out, Ivy began to feel that something was amiss. "Who are you?" she asked tentatively. The girl in Zachary''s arms was still oblivious to what the siblings were thinking and wanted to show off in front of them. "She''s just a bitch. Ivy, let me teach her a lesson," the girl dered as she approached Aurora. Aurora''s lips curled into a cold smirk. "Can you?" Provoked by Aurora''s contemptuous smile, the girl reached out and pped towards Aurora''s face, shouting, "Get down on your knees and lick RIvy''s boots to apologize!" Such acts were not unfamiliar to her. The girl did them quite smoothly, chewing gum arrogantly. Aurora easily grabbed the girl''s wrist with a strong grip, causing her to scream out in pain. "Ah! It hurts! It hurts so much." Little did she know that this seemingly unsophisticated woman had such strength. Yet, this was not the worst pain. Aurora sneered inwardly, thinking if she was still the pushover who used to be bullied three years ago. Drugged and dragged away, now she could handle even grown men without trouble, albeit only in one-on-one situations. She kicked the girl''s knee, causing her leg to uncontrobly smash into the cement floor, bringing tears from the pain. The girl used to have many tricks up her sleeves for handling other women, not imagining that today she would be thwarted by this shabbily dressed woman. "Zachary, save me! Take care of this vile woman," the girl cried out. "Whoever you are, dare to touch her, and I''ll let you..." Zachary couldn''t stand seeing his girlfriend treated this way by Aurora. He charged at Aurora, who simply used his momentum to throw him over her shoulder. The clean move earned cheers from the onlookers. Ivy swept her gaze over them, and everyone, respecting her family background, quickly shut their mouths. Aurora stepped on Zachary''s hand. She recalled how Zachary, as a child, often bullied her since Aurora didn''t have a mother and their father doted on him more. Once, while Aurora was doing homework, Zachary took apass from her pencil case. "Aurora, what''s this?" He was always supercilious in front of her. Aurora, good-natured, didn''t mind much. "It''s apass. You shouldn''t y with it. You might hurt yourself." Aurora quickly tried to take it back from him, fearing he would injure himself. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! How could Zachary not know what it was? He was only half a year younger than Aurora. "Aurora, do you think I''m that stupid?" he sneered. Before Aurora could react, he stabbed her hand with it. The pain brought tears to her eyes, while Zachary stood by, smugly enjoying the mischief. "See? Using it to stab people is more fun." "I''ll tell Dad," Aurora dered, unable to endure their overt and covert torment any longer. "Go ahead. Have you forgotten thest lesson? Who do you think Dad will believe?" Zachary said, ying with thepass in his own hand. If Aurora dared toin, Zachary could immediately break his own hand with apass and falsely use Aurora of stabbing him. Aurora had fallen victim to this tactic numerous times. Although she was always the one wronged, she ended up being the one punished. From then on, the two became even more brazen in bullying her. Though they were the same age as Aurora, they knew much more. Their shrewd mother had instilled certain ideas in them from a young age, telling them that without Aurora, they would rightfully be the Montgomery family''s heirs, not illegitimate children. The Montgomery family business would also be theirs to inherit in the future. Aurora was just an obstacle, hindering their good life. Growing up with such teachings, how could they not be ruthless, stopping at nothing to drive Aurora out of the house? They even resented Aurora in their hearts, wondering why she had to exist in this world, taking away everything that should have belonged to them. The events of those years were vivid in her mind. How cruel Zachary had been with hispass then, was how cold her heart was now. She ground her foot hard on Zachary''s hand, regretting not wearing high heels that day, which would have hurt him more. Seeing Zachary defeated by Aurora with one move, Ivy spoke up, her face ashen, "Aurora, you''re back!" Onlookers were guessing their rtionship. Some began to specte about Aurora''s identity. "What are you looking at?" Ian, seeing everyone crowded around something, quickly squeezed in. "Ian, look. Your deskmate is not as simple as she seems, daring to hit Zachary Montgomery. She probably won''t have an easy time at school from now on." Amidst the crowd, everyone was talking, but only Aurora remained calm, asionally increasing the pressure as she ground her foot on Zachary''s hand, causing him unbearable pain. "Ah! It hurts!" Zachary, a man, cried out heart-wrenchingly. The louder he screamed, the bigger Aurora''s smile grew. "Pain? Do you know the pain now? When you were carving words into my hand with yourpass, you seemed to be enjoying it." "Let him go! He is your brother after all." Ivy, feeling the iciness of this changed woman, was afraid. She dared not act rashly, only speaking out to stop her. However, her words meant nothing to Aurora, who responded indifferently, "Now you acknowledge me as his sister? You never treated me as your family." Her words shocked everyone around, who whispered incessantly, wondering how such a tacky person could possibly be a "Miss Montgomery". Only Gemma and Ian knew her true appearance, especially when she came to buy a vi, dressed and poised with elegance. Gemma had initially thought she was being kept by someone, not realizing she was a legitimate heiress of the Montgomery family, raised in luxury. Aurora slowly removed her sses and swept her bangs back behind her ears. When her face was fully revealed, no one could doubt her identity any longer. Her ssmates, who had been in the dark, were stunned. Had they known she was such a beauty, they would have pursued her long ago. Aurora''s lips slowly curved into a smile as she said, "Dear sister, I''m back." Chapter 116 You Are Just Like Your Mother As her breathtakingly beautiful face was revealed, no one would doubt her identity anymore. Even the clothes that had seemed in before now appeared quite fitting on her. Herrge floral dress swayed in the wind when she tucked the strands of hair behind her ear. Her presence was crisp and refreshing, yet it captivated everyone''s gaze. Ivy was startled by the familiar face before her. She had always envied Aurora''s appearance. Though they shared the same father, they bore no resemnce to Aurora. Ivy and Zachary looked more like their mother, Genevieve, and not at all like their father. From childhood, Ivy''s greatest resentment was directed towards Aurora. Ivy had believed that after Genevieve''s oppressive treatment, Aurora must have had a hard time these past three years. However, despite the years, Aurora''s face remained unchanged. Yet, her aura and the coldness in her eyes had transformedpletely, sending a chill through anyone who met her gaze. "So what if you''re back? You think the Montgomery family has room for you? There was no ce for you here three years ago, and there still is now," Ivy spat venomously. They had managed to drive Aurora away once and could do so again. No, this time, Aurora walked right into their trap herself. They just needed to sabotage her quietly. Did she really think she could survive that? "Really? But I heard that even now, none of you have been officially recognized as heirs to the Montgomery family. You''re just illegitimate children," Aurora said with a smirk. Her grandfather had been strongly opposed to recognizing them. Even after Genevieve married into the Montgomery family, his side never approved. Grandpa Montgomery was in robust health and held significant power within the family. Even Magnus had to defer to him. Without his approval, Genevieve and her children could never be formally acknowledged. It was well-known that Magnus had an affair during Aurora''s mother''s pregnancy, which was quite scandalous. Until Aurora was eight, Genevieve and her two children lived outside the Montgomery family''s manor. It was only after persistent harassment led Aurora''s mother to a fatal heart attack that the mistress moved into the Montgomery residence with her children the following year, further enraging Grandpa Montgomery. Grandpa Montgomery was even less likely to ept them. Even though they changed their names, only the Montgomery family knew they weren''t considered true members. The Aurora of the past was too naive and kind-hearted to ever exploit others'' weaknesses. But now, that might not be the case anymore. It turned out that exploiting these weaknesses was quite satisfying, much like the time Zachary hurt her hand with apass. Ivy''s face grew cold when she heard the term "illegitimate children." The ssmates around them were not privy to the Montgomery family''s secrets, but who wasn''t curious by nature? They all began to discuss the matter heatedly, and Aurora''s smile widened. "You''re talking nonsense!" Ivy snapped in embarrassment and rage, yet she couldn''t deny the truth. "Am I talking nonsense? Ivy, should I tell everyone about how your shameless mother climbed into my father''s bed while my mother was pregnant?" "Do you know how many explicit photos your mother sent to mine, trying to force my mom to divorce? Like mother, like daughter. You must be just like her." "You resorted to every tactic to get into the Montgomery family, but apart from enjoying luxury, what else can you do? No one in the Montgomery family will ever recognize you." "I am the rightful daughter and heir of the Montgomery family. You at best are mere strays. No, you''re nothing but scum," Aurora dered with relish, downying the scandalous truths of the past as she captivated the onlookers with her revtions. It turned out that behind the seemingly glorious facade of the Montgomery familyy a scandal. Everyone had believed Ivy was the legitimate daughter, unaware she was actually born out of wedlock. In this society, people despised mistresses, and now the gazes directed at Ivy and Zachary shifted ordingly. Zacharyy pinned under Aurora''s foot, unable to rise, while Ivy saw the disdainful looks from others. "Get lost, all of you!" Ivyshed out at them in her anger. "Ah, you''re upset because I struck a nerve, didn''t I? Why do you look at me with such disdain? Don''t you like me?" Aurora askedzily. Ivy, who wanted to retort, feared Aurora might reveal more unsavory truths. No matter how much she convinced herself internally that she was the daughter of the Montgomery family, she couldn''t change the fact that her mother was a mistress. Aurora had known Ivy for many years, but this was the first time she saw a defeated look on Ivy''s face. The expression on her own face now was probably simr to Ivy''s from years ago. Indeed, being the viin felt much more satisfying than being a good person. Ivy was left speechless, merely ring back, as Aurora''s lips curled into a seductive smile. "You might not like me, but there''s nothing you can do about it. I''m back now, and you''ll probably see a lot more of me in the future." Aurora''s smile was stunning, leaving everyone spellbound. Ivy saw a face identical to Aurora''s past self, yet there was nothing about her that resembled Aurora now, which suddenly filled her heart with an inexplicable dread. Aurora stepped off Zachary and slowly approached her, making Ivy feel as if facing a demon, her body instinctively retreating until she fell back into a flowerbed with a scream. A hand grasped hers. Looking up, she saw Aurora holding her, looking down at the sweat on Ivy''s face. "Why are you so afraid of me? Have you forgotten how you used to bully me? Don''t worry. I''ll make sure you remember everything one by one." Aurora was as beautiful as ever, but her smile sent chills down Ivy''s spine. "Wh... What are you going to do?" Ivy stammered. "Me? I simply n to repay all the things you and your mother did to my mom and me," Aurora replied. Ivy was pulled along, teetering on the edge of the flowerbed. "Don''t get too cocky. You were no match for us even when your mom was here, and now without her, you have no ce in the Montgomery family," Ivy retorted defiantly. As she heard Ivy mention her mother, Aurora''s eyes turned icy. She let go abruptly, giving Ivy a push that sent her tumbling into the flowerbed. "Just watch who will be driven out of the Montgomery family in the end. Go tell your mother I''ming home tomorrow," Aurora scoffed before turning away. Chapter 117 Dealing with the Troublemaker Aurora felt immensely satisfied after everything she had done. No wonder Ivy and Zachary had enjoyed bullying her back then. Indeed, bullying someone brought a thrilling sensation, especially when the victim was a nemesis, which made it even more delightful for her. The onlookers were shocked to discover that the unassuming transfer student, dressed so inly, was actually the legitimate daughter of the Montgomery family, while the woman who always strutted around arrogantly in luxurious attire turned out to be an illegitimate daughter. Ivy, disheveled, climbed out of the flowerbed, leaves tangled in her hair. She had never faced such humiliation. "What are you looking at? Keep staring, and I''ll gouge out your eyes," she threatened coldly, then left in a sorry state with Zachary, who had just managed to get up. The others sneered, "What''s so great about a mistress''s child anyway?" "Exactly. Nowadays, anything can be fake." Rumors started to spread. Zachary and Ivy rushed home immediately. Genevieve was lounging on the couch with a face mask. "Why are you back so early today? Don''t tell me you''ve run out of money again." She knew her children well. They were fond of bars and often went on a night out. An early return usually meant they were either broke or nning to buy something. "Mom, she''s back!" Ivy burst in, panting from her run from the car. "Who''s back?" Genevieve asked calmly. "Aurora! Aurora is at our school!" Ivy gasped, catching her breath. "What? She''s back?" Genevieve pulled off her face mask, her face breaking into a smile. "That''s good. I was worried we''d lost track of her in America." "Mom, Aurora has changed." "She must have changed. It''s been over three years. Time flies indeed. It''s the perfect time for her to return. She''s now the only stumbling block in our way at the Montgomery family. Once she''s out of the picture, even the old man will have no choice." "He has to pick an heir for the Montgomery family eventually, right? Then you two and I will be able to own shares of the Montgomery family." Genevieve had calcted well. Grandpa Montgomery had always been reluctant to give up control because of Aurora. If Aurora were out of the way, Genevieve would gain nothing less than the shares and control of thepany. A lifetime of luxury and power awaited her. Seeing Genevieve''s joyful expression, Ivy was anxious, saying, "Mom, Aurora has changed. She''s nothing like the person we knew before!" "A few years can bring changes. That''s not surprising." Genevieve wasn''t overly concerned. "I mean she''spletely different. Today at school, she even hurt Zachary. She doesn''t resemble her old self at all." "She hurt Zachary? How?" Zachary, just entering the house, was beckoned over by Genevieve. "Zachary,e here. How did you get hurt?" "Mom, look at my hand. Aurora did it, and it was almost fractured," Zachary said, looking aggrieved. Genevieve felt a pang of sympathy seeing the bruising on his wrist. "How could a woman have hurt you?" "She threw me to the ground with a shoulder throw and stepped on my hand. It was excruciating," Zacharyined repeatedly. "How outrageous. That little wretch has a real knack for survival! This time, I''ll make sure she doesn''te back. Let''s see where she can run off to!" Genevieve fumed with uncontroble anger. "Mom, Aurora said she''sing back tomorrow. I feel like she''s not the same as before. We need to be careful. She also mentioned she wants to drive us out of the Montgomery family." "How dare that little wretch challenge me? I won''t let her get away with it! Remember to behave when your fatheres home." "No worries." The siblings had always cooperated well with her and knew exactly how to act. Soon, Magnus returned home, and Genevieve signaled to the children, who instantly changed their expressions from idly lying around on their phones. "Honey, you''re back," Genevieve hurried forward to greet him. "Yeah, Mr. Gooch got drunk today and kept me talking for ages. I''m exhausted," Magnus said, handing his coat to Genevieve. As he passed the sofa and saw both children at home, he asked, "Out of money again?" It was the same thought Genevieve had. The children looked sullen, clearly about to ask for money or something else expensive. "Dad, we''re not asking for money," Ivy said, her carefully prepared speech nearly ruined by Magnus''s assumption. "You got home early today," Magnus sighed as he flopped onto the sofa. "So, if it''s not money, what limited edition thing are you looking to buy now?" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Dad, we saw Aurora at school today," Ivy quickly said. "Aurora? When did she get back?" Magnus had almost forgotten about this daughter, who hadn''t returned home in over three years, not even for New Year''s. He had tried calling her a few times without sess, and she hadn''t reached out either. Now, hearing that Aurora was back stirred something in him. "Not a clue. I kindly asked her toe back, but she hurt me and told people at school that we are illegitimate," Zachary said, sounding quite aggrieved. Zachary had a red mark on the back of his hand, which angered Magnus. "I can''t believe she''s still as stubborn as when she was a child. I''ll have to discipline her when she returns!" Genevieve''s expression changed. "It''s my fault, dear. Aurora has had a tough life, growing up without a mother. I can understand her. I''ve treated her as my own daughter all these years, but she still can''t ept me, and she often calls to curse at me!" "It''s not your fault. It''s mine for not raising her right. You''ve done enough," Magnusforted Genevieve, holding her as she cried. "Honey, don''t be too harsh on her. She''s still just a child who has been alone all these years. Let''s have her move back home, where she can be looked after." Genevieve''s demeanor was in stark contrast to her earlier behavior, which no one would suspect was how she secretly tormented Aurora. Magnus, deceived for years by her, felt Aurora was being unreasonable the kinder Genevieve appeared. "You''re too kind, dear. She needs to be disciplined properly." Chapter 118 Let Met Feed You Now, whenever Aurora returned, she habitually nced at the vi next door, finding warmth in her heart at the sight of its illuminated windows. Just as she was about to enter her home, Julian''s butler from next door came out. "Miss Montgomery, I''ve made somete-night snacks. Would you like to try some?" Recalling the romantic evening she had the night before, Aurora wondered if this was yet another of Julian''s traps. "Thank you, but I''m not hungry. I''m going to sleep," she declined. The butler returned inside and saw his young master stretching his neck to look behind him. "Master, stop looking. Miss Montgomery didn''te." Julian had waited all day for her, eagerly hoping to see her upon her return. Hearing that she hadn''te, disappointment washed over his face. The butler, seeing his dejected expression, tried to soften the blow, "Miss Montgomery is quite tired. She probably wants to sleep early." "Okay." Julian didn''t say much, but his desire to see her hadn''t diminished at all. After finishing her nightly routine, Aurora was ready to sleep when she suddenly heard faint footsteps on the balcony. Her expression cooled. Could it be that Ivy knew she was back and had swiftly sent an assassin? With a dark look, Aurora rolled off the bed and grabbed a vase, cautiously positioning herself by the balcony door. As the footsteps drew nearer, her heartbeat quickened, and she lifted the vase high. The door opened, and Aurora swung the vase at the figure''s head, but luckily, Julian dodged it in time. "Is this how you greet your guests?" Julian eyed therge vase in her hands. Had it made contact, it could have been fatal. Aurora, slightly shaken, set the vase down. "What are you doing here?" "I haven''t seen you all day, and I just wanted to check on you," Julian said inly, but his words sounded deeply affectionate. "It''s only been since morning, hardly a day," Aurora retorted as she ced the vase back in its spot. "That''s enough to miss you," Julian embraced her from behind, teasing, "What a heartless woman. Don''t you miss me?" His embrace was warm andforting, coaxing a slight smile from Aurora. "I missed you a little." Julian spun her around to face him, their eyes meeting. "Tell me. How much is ''a little''?" "Just a little," Aurora teased, holding up her pinky. "So little? You''re heartless indeed. I missed you this much," Julian replied, his eyes softening as he saw the mischief in hers. She was gradually returning to her old self. "Childish. I''m notpeting with you," Aurora turned her head away, but her heart felt warm. Julian whispered into her neck, "Did you just take a shower? You smell wonderful." "Yes. Alright, since you''ve hugged and seen enough, you should go back now." Aurora tried to push him away. But Julian clearly didn''t want to leave. "There''s one more important thing I haven''t done," he said earnestly. "What''s that?" Aurora asked, rmed by his serious tone. "To sleep with you," Julian smirked, yfully pinning her to the bed, intending simply to fall asleep inhaling her scent. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Pressed beneath him, Aurora frowned. "You promised to give me time." "Right, but I''m just sleeping, nothing more. Just in sleeping, and I''ll keep my word," Julian assured her, loosening his hold. Aurora knew his temperament well. He was a man of his word. After securely closing the door, he climbed into bed to sleep, and she already had an answer in her heart. The two had shared a bed before. Slowly, Aurora rested her head on his chest and fell asleep. Seeing her gentle sleeping face, Julian smiled softly and drifted off to sleep. In the years without her, despite his lofty status, he felt an emptiness that was hard to articte. It was only after Aurora appeared that he felt some satisfaction, a feeling irreceable by anyone else. He enjoyed watching her sleep and waking up. Thus, every time Aurora awoke, she found him already gazing at her with a smile. "Morning." Neither of them had the habit of sleeping in. He just happened to wake up a bit earlier than her. Aurora yawned. "Morning." Today was the weekend. She did not have to go to school, and all thepany paperwork was already handled. Now, all she needed to do was hire staff. She wasn''t too busy at the moment. "Did you sleep wellst night?" Julian asked. "Yes, very well. I didn''t have any nightmares." It seemed her nightmares were bing less frequent. "That''s because you have me," Julian said straightforwardly, earning himself a yful punch from Aurora as she got out of bed. She sat up and stretched, bathed in the morning sunlight that also highlighted the tiny dust particles dancing around her. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! The sunlight coated her in a soft golden hue, and she looked like azy kitten, prompting Julian to wrap his arms around her from behind. Startled, Aurora quickly reached back, his hands resting on her waist as his head leaned on her shoulder. "Aurora, you are so beautiful!" "Sweet talker." Aurora''s heart blossomed with joy. She was naturally beautiful and had been praised throughout her life. But she never took others''pliments to heart, only his tender words warmed her deeply. It was as if, in a garden, his words made all the flowers bloom at once, filling her entire heart. "Okay, enough sweet talk. I''m getting hungry," she said, feeling secure in his embrace but not wanting to linger too long. "Really? Then shall I take care of feeding you?" His hands slowly moved, only to be sharply pped by Aurora. "Can''t you be serious?" she wriggled out of his embrace. Julian looked aggrieved,ining, "With such beauty in my arms every night, no men could endure it. It''s too painful to see but not touch every day." Aurora turned to face him, a smile ying on her lips, "Great responsibilities are bestowed on those who are capable, and they must endure toil and..." He quickly pulled her back into his embrace. "I don''t want any great responsibilities. I just want you, my little princess." After another deep kiss, leaving her breathless, he finally let her go. This kiss ended with his hands exploring her entire body. "Stop it. I''m going to wash up." Aurora quickly left the room filled with a floating ambiance of flirtation. Julian, with his arms behind his head, smirked to himself. "Such a shy darling." Chapter 119 Wipe Your Mouth After Aurora had tidied up and emerged, she found Julian still lying on herrge bed. "Why aren''t you at work yet?" she asked. "It''s Saturday," he replied. "For someone like you, even weekends must be busy," Aurora said as she began selecting her outfit for the day from the wardrobe. "Wear this one," Julian suggested, suddenly appearing behind her and pulling a ck dress from the wardrobe. He had wanted to choose a white dress for her, but it seemed that her recent purchases were mostly darker colors. Aurora looked at the ck chiffon dress withce details that he held. It was elegant and ttering, showing off her waist well. Thece patterns at the hem added a feminine touch. Taking the dress from him, she said, "Alright, this one it is." She paired it with ck high heels and started applying makeup in front of the dressing mirror, while Julian nonchntly began changing his clothes. Aurora paused, brush in hand, and stared at him in surprise. "Why do you have clothes in my room?" "I have some of your clothes in my room too. What''s so surprising about that?" Julian buttoned up his shirt. "What? When did you put them here? I didn''t notice," she said, almost thinking he was a magician, or had discovered a secret passage between their apartments. "While you were at the lecture yesterday, I got bored and had some of my clothes brought over to save the trouble of going back and forth," he exined casually. Aurora was exasperated. "I''ve already changed the smart lock''s passwords. You shouldn''t know my new code!" "I jumped over from the neighboring balcony and then went down to open the door," Julian replied nonchntly, his casual tone rendering Aurora speechless. How much more rogue could this man be! It was hard to guard against a neighbor like him. Their bedrooms were adjacent, making it easy for him to hop over. "From now on, don''t juste into my ce without my permission," Aurora said sternly. "I refuse," Julian responded instantly. Would that mean he couldn''te and see her whenever he wanted? He wouldn''t be that foolish. "You imp!" Aurora, seeing his stubborn face, tapped his head with her brush. Julian looked at her and teased, "Do you want me to take you right here and now?" Aurora quickly withdrew her hand and continued her makeup without any backbone. When Julian came out after washing up, she was about to apply perfume. "Use this one," he suggested, picking up a bottle from her collection. "Why?" Did he also understand perfumes? "I like this scent. It''s the one you wore the night you came back," Julian exined. "Have you smelled these on other women?" Aurora''s gaze grew colder. It wasn''t unusual for a man to know about colognes, but perfumes were typically worn by women, and the saying went, "A scent can reveal the woman." Seeing the chill in her eyes, Julian knew that after being betrayed by Hayden, Aurora''s greatest fear was betrayal. She had only just begun to open her heart to him again, and a misunderstanding at this point could mean he might never be close to her again. "What are you daydreaming about? After having clothes delivered yesterday, I stayed in your room for a while. Since I was bored, I thought about how these perfumes are in close contact with you every day, so I opened the lids and smelled each one of them." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Aurora thought of him alone in the room, looking bored, and her heart softened suddenly when she asked incredulously, "Really?" "Absolutely. Do you think I have that much time to go kissing other women? Even if they wanted me to, I wouldn''t be willing." Aurora said nothing then, but in the end, she chose the perfume scent he liked. Julian kept pestering her to make him breakfast, and Aurora, having no choice, went to prepare breakfast for this so-called lord. Even though she only made a te of spaghetti, Julian ate it with great relish. Aurora looked on, dumbfounded, "You don''t even get this happy look eating abalone and lobster." "How can abalone and lobsterpare to the spaghetti you personally make for me? Besides, even Asher makes you breakfast, but I get to eat what you make with your own hands. He must be jealous of me when he knows it." Julian really finished the bowl of noodles down to thest bit, and sometimes Aurora really felt defeated by his logic. But the more she spent time with him, the more she saw him change. Initially, he seemed like a tyrant, dominating and imperious. Now, he was more gentle, considerate, and stable, and asionally, he showed a bit of childishness. Aurora couldn''t help but smile. Perhaps this was his truest self. Before she could speak, he had already cleared the table. She cooked, and he washed the dishes. Seeing his tall figure standing in front of the sink, she smiled, propping her cheek with her hand. Mrs. Hill had recently had some trouble at home and woulde only after sorting it out. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 00005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Once Mrs. Hill arrived, he probably wouldn''t need to do the dishes anymore. Soon, she realized she was thinking about the future. Did she really like him that much? "Aurora, do you have any ns today?" Julian felt truly addicted to this woman, constantly wanting to be by her side. He felt uneasy when he couldn''t see her, always wondering where she was and what she was doing. "Today, I need to go back to the Montgomery family," Aurora said while sitting on the sofa applying lipstick. "The Montgomery family?" At the mention of these words, Julian''s brow furrowed. "Why go back to that awful ce?" "I''m going there to seek revenge," Aurora pursed her lips. "Do you want me toe with you? I''m notfortable with you going alone," Julian said, feeling no fondness for those people after knowing how they had treated her. "No need. They wouldn''t dare do anything at the Montgomery family''s manor, and besides, I''m not the Aurora of the past anymore. Don''t worry." Aurora set down her lipstick. "Help me see if it''s applied well?" She initially wanted to change the subject, but Julian seriously started inspecting. "Hmm, the color is a bit strong." "Is it?" She was about to look in a mirror when Julian had already grasped her face, gently kissing her red lips. This man... Aurora felt somewhat helpless. How could he resort to kissing whenever he had a chance, having fooled her several times already? Julian didn''t kiss her roughly, and when he let go of her lips, he teased, "Hmm, that''s much better now. You even have some blush on." Aurora''s face turned red with his words. "Wipe your mouth!" Chapter 120 Promise Never to Return When Aurora emerged, Cameron was already waiting outside the door, his expression one of surprise as he saw Julian follow her out from her ce. "Miss Montgomery, could it be that you two..." Cameron began. "Cameron, it''s not what you think..." Aurora started to exin, but Julian cut her off. "Indeed, we are living together," he dered, almost eager to announce to the world his rtionship with Aurora. Cameron''s mouth fell open, shocked that Miss Montgomery had gotten together with Julian so soon after her return. He was, after all, a national heartthrob! "Enough with his nonsense. Let''s go," Aurora dismissed and slid into the passenger seat. "Call me if you need anything," Julian said, still somewhat concerned. "Okay, I know," Aurora nodded. The car drove along a familiar road. "After all these years, I am back!" she thought. Outside the Montgomery family''s manor, their car was stopped at the gate. As Aurora stepped out to approach, the guard jumped in surprise. "Miss... Miss Montgomery, what brings you back?" "Open the gate," Auroramanded coldly. "Y-Yes, right away," the guard stammered, visibly shocked as it had been over three years since hest saw her. Aurora chose to walk the rest of the way. The vi looked the same as it did three years ago, unaltered by time. As she walked through the garden, where the nts had been meticulously maintained, it seemed as if time stood still in this ce. Determined, she made her way inside, intent on purging the vile individuals who had taken over her family home. Ringing the doorbell, she found that the servants had been reced. None recognized her. "Who are you?" "Aurora Montgomery," she stated icily. Hearing the name, the maid, unfamiliar with her face but recognizing the family name, didn''t dare dy and let her in, assuming she was a wealthy rtive. Inside, Genevieve was still asleep, and it was unlikely Zachary and Ivy were awake. Magnus, who maintained a habit of early morning workouts, was already out. "Miss Montgomery, what can I do for you? Thedy of the house isn''t up yet," the maid asked. "Do I need a reason to return to my own home?" Aurora red at her, sending a chill down the maid''s spine. "Go wake Genevieve," Aurora ordered coldly. "Yes," the maid sensed the ominous tone in her voice. Genevieve, curious to meet the person Ivy had described as much changed, came downstairs prepared. She was taken aback to see a stylishly dressed woman in ck sitting on the couch. Her appearance was unexpectedly radiant, not at all like the broken figure Genevieve had hoped to keep subdued by controlling her finances. Aurora was not only alive but thriving, evident from the ck gemstone ring on her finger, a creation by the famous designer DO, known internationally as the "ck Swan''s Tear". This rare ck gemstone had been auctionedst year in London, and now its cut, set into nes, rings, and earrings, was coveted worldwide. Only five sets existed globally, and they were sold asplete sets. Before they even became avable, Magnus had already contacted his friends in the jewelry industry to reserve a set for himself. However, he ultimately failed to secure them. Now, looking at Aurora, who wore the rare set known as "ck Swan''s Tears" around her neck and ears, Genevieve was baffled. What had this woman done in America to obtain the jewelry that even she couldn''t acquire? "Look who''s here. Our dear daughter of the house finally returns after three years! What brought you back today?" Genevieve approached her with a measured pace. She truly possessed the air of ady of means, as Aurora noticed the mocking smile at the corner of her mouth and looked down at the time. Only then did she slowly stand up. "Long time no see, Genevieve, who shamelessly climbed into my father''s bed while my mother was pregnant." Aurora struck a nerve. Genevieve could never erase the fact that she was the other woman, a reality she despised being reminded of. The young girl, who never dared to confront her in the past, had now returned with such words, infuriating Genevieve to the point of a visibly upset expression. Yet, losing one''s temper first in such situations undoubtedly meant losing the game. "You''ve grown quite sharp-tongued in the past three years. Looking at your attire, could it be that some wealthy man is keeping you?" Genevieve''s demeanor was as unpleasant as ever, but Aurora''s smile remained undiminished. "Genevieve, you keep mentioning being kept. Could it be that you think all women are as shameless as you?" Each word from Aurora was like a needle piercing into Genevieve''s heart, and seeing the housemaid nearby, Genevieve naturally didn''t want these matters overheard. "What are you looking at? Go back to your work." "Yes, madam." The maids knew Genevieve''s temper well. A slight mistake could provoke her wrath, and she was particrly cruel in punishing her servants. "What? Afraid of people talking about what you''ve done? It seems you still acknowledge the concepts of propriety and shame, but if you know them, why do you still choose to act this way?" Once they were alone, Genevieve''s hostility was fully revealed. "Don''t think that staying a few years in America can change anything. Aurora, back then I managed to drive your mother to her death and send you to America, and I can just as easily drive you out of the Montgomery family now. If you behave and listen, I''ll give you a sum of money to go far away, as long as you promise never to return." Genevieve realized something was off when she confronted Aurora, who no longer carried any trace of her past self, unsettling her. With Zachary and Ivy in their senior year, mostly interning, she wanted to use this opportunity to secure their positions in thepany. However, Aurora''s return at this critical moment could jeopardize everything, so Genevieve decided to shift her strategy. "The Montgomery family is my home. Where else would I go? Besides, I think the person who should leave is you, not me. You, who broke up my family, have no right to mention my mother!" Aurora pped Genevieve across the face, causing her to stare back with wide eyes. "How dare you hit me?" She retaliated fiercely. Just then, Magnus entered, witnessing her strike Aurora. "What are you doing?" Chapter 121 Meticulous Design As Magnus pushed open the door, the first thing he saw was Genevieve pping Aurora across the face. In that instant, Aurora, with tears in her eyes, rushed towards Magnus. "Dad... I''ve missed you so much." No father could remain hard-hearted upon hearing those words. Aurora had been the apple of his eye, cherished dearly before Genevieve and her children came into the picture, receiving all his affection. Later, under Genevieve''s deliberate provocation, Ivy and Zachary would oftenmit misdeeds and pin the me on Aurora. Aurora was young and kind-hearted then. How could she possibly outmaneuver them? Naturally, this gave Magnus a very bad impression of her. Magnus''s trust in her diminished gradually,pounded by Aurora''s own resentment towards them, avoiding any proactive interaction. This widened the gap between her and Magnus. Today''s Aurora was no longer the naive little girl that Genevieve manipted three years ago. She had be even more adept at controlling people''s hearts than Genevieve, and her rushing into Magnus''s arms naturally stirred his sympathy. "My girl, you''ve finally decided toe back! I couldn''t reach you by phone these past few years, and you didn''t evene home for the holidays." Magnus felt a sense of guilt about her mother''s death and now transferred this guilt onto her. The stern words he had nned forst night were all forgotten, his heart filled solely with thoughts of Aurora. "Dad, I wanted toe back, but..." She hesitated, her voice tinged with a sob. What man could remain unmoved? Especially when it was her father. "What exactly happened, Aurora?" Magnus asked, seeing her aggrieved expression and her eyes seemingly on the brink of tears. "Nothing..." Aurora suddenly said, looking guiltily at Genevieve, clearly afraid. Now Genevieve truly understood Aurora''s tactics. She had indeed changed! Even her acting skills had greatly improved. Recalling the scene he had witnessed upon entering, Magnus asked, "Is someone threatening you?" Aurora nodded, then immediately shook her head, her eyes flickering with fear. Magnus, typically embodying machismo and straightforward in nature, might not have understood Genevieve''s maniptions before, but now, a single expression from Aurora made things clear to him. "What did you say to her?" Magnus turned to Genevieve. Genevieve quickly yed the victim. "Honey, she is the esteemed daughter of the Montgomery family. How could I dare threaten her?" Aurora remained silent, timidly hiding behind Magnus, her cautious demeanor making him feel even more protective. "Aurora, don''t be afraid. As long as I''m here, no one can harm you. Just tell me what exactly happened?" Magnus pulled Aurora from behind him. Aurora nced at Genevieve, fear in her eyes palpable, then quickly looked away. "I-I can''t say. I''m afraid she''ll hit me!" Furious, Genevieve snapped, "Aurora, you''re wasting your talent not being an actress. Just now, you weren''t like this in front of me. Magnus, she hit me." "I didn''t! It was you who pped me, and you would have pped me again if Dad hadn''te back in time. You also cursed my mom and me, saying you''d kick me out of the Montgomery family and never let me return." Aurora covered her cheek, as if she had indeed just been pped, the atmosphere she created making it impossible for Magnus not to believe her. "Does it hurt, Aurora?" Magnus asked as he tried to move her hand to see if there were any marks on her face. Aurora shook her head. "Dad, I''ve already lost Mom. I can''t lose you too. She doesn''t want me here, but where could I possibly go?" Tears slid down her cheeks as she spoke. The sad look in her eyes filled Magnus with pity. "With me around, no one can bully you again! The blood of the Montgomery family runs through your veins. No one dares to drive you away." "Magnus, don''t listen to her nonsense. It was her who pped me. Look, there''s still some redness," Genevieve pointed to her own cheek. When Aurora pped her, she didn''t use much force, hardly leaving a mark. Magnus looked down and asked Aurora, "Did you hit her?" "Dad, how could I dare to hit her? Wouldn''t I be asking for trouble?" Aurora retorted, confident that there was no evidence. "Genevieve, you keep using me of hitting you, but who can testify for you?" "Of course, there''s..." Genevieve then realized she had sent everyone away earlier when she confronted Aurora. When Aurora said those unpleasant things, it was just the two of them in the living room. Could it be that Aurora''s words from the beginning were deliberately designed to make her feel embarrassed and send the others away? This would expose her true nature, and perhaps even the p she was about to give Aurora was part of her calcted n. If that were true, this woman was terrifyingly cunning! From the beginning, every word she said might have been meticulously nned, and she had unsuspectingly fallen into Aurora''s trap. "With no one around, who will testify for you? I only trust my own eyes, and I saw you hit Aurora!" Magnus felt more convinced of Genevieve''s deceit. "Dad, I''m fine. Maybe Genevieve was unhappy to see her around and got a bit emotional. It''s okay. It doesn''t hurt." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Every word from Aurora drove Genevieve to madness. Now she realized just how formidable Aurora was. What a cunning bitch! The more Aurora showed weakness, the more it evoked Magnus''s sympathy. Magnus was no fool. He understood what Genevieve wanted. But he didn''t know that Genevieve had been bullying Aurora behind his back. "Aurora, dear, no one in this house can bully you anymore. If anyone bullies you again, just tell me!" "Okay," Aurora nodded obediently. Magnus took her hand and sat down on the sofa as he began, "Tell me about what you''ve been doing in America." "It''s a long story. I''ll tell you another day. By the way, this is a gift I brought for you." Aurora pulled out a tie clip from a bag beside her. "Wow, look at you. Even remember to bring gifts for me," Magnus''s smile bloomed. Over the years, Ivy and Zachary had never bought him a gift, only asking for money. Whenever they came to curry favor, they wanted something from him instead of giving him anything. It didn''t matter what Aurora had brought. What mattered was the thought behind it. Aurora then took out a silk scarf from the bag for Genevieve. "Genevieve, this is the scarf I picked out for you. Do you like it?" Her voice was gentle, but only Genevieve saw the triumphant smile curling at the corners of Aurora''s mouth. Chapter 122 No One Can Bully You Magnus cast a cold nce towards Genevieve before saying, "Aurora is so sensible and considerate, still remembering to bring gifts for you. Clearly, she holds you dear in her heart." Genevieve knew she had lost this round, and embarrassingly so. Now, no matter what she said, it would all sound the same to Magnus. Now that he had already epted this fact, all she could do now was swallow her anger and ept failure. "I love it. Aurora is really thoughtful. This color goes with my skin tone perfectly." Gritting her teeth, Genevieve tried hard to suppress her rage. "By the way, these two gifts are for Zachary and Ivy. They didn''t cost much, but they are also a token of my affection." Aurora put on a pitiful face. "They will definitely love them." Genevieve could only smile and ept them. "Look how considerate Aurora is, and look at your own children, what have they bought us over the years besides asking for money?" Seeing Aurora''s obedient and sensible demeanor, in contrast, those two seemed like nothing but trouble! "Magnus, the kids are still young. Aurora used to upset you too. I remember the time she deliberately broke your beloved vase, the one you had a hard time bidding for in Ennd." Genevieve brought up the incident that had once infuriated Magnus, seemingly ''unintentionally''. Aurora still remembered Ivy''s twisted face as she smiled and looked at her, teasing, "Aurora, how do you think Dad will react when he finds out the vase he just bid for is shattered?" "What are you doing?" Little Aurora blinked her big eyes, still unaware of what was happening. The next moment, she saw Ivy gently push the vase over. "No!" Aurora hurried forward trying to catch the vase. However, the vase shattered on the ground, and Ivy ran away in a panic. "Dad, Aurora broke the vase!" Magnus, standing by the broken pieces and hearing Ivy''s usation, naturally thought it was her, andter she was grounded. Aurora cried and denied it was her fault, but no one believed her. She didn''t eat for two days and nights, which was when her stomach problems began. But no pain wasparable to being wrongfully used, and that incident was just the beginning. She was framed again and again. Perhaps because of the precedent, in Magnus''s heart, Aurora was a bad child, and he would believe Ivy and Zachary''s words. Aurora lived every day in fear within the Montgomery family, unsure of what scheme they would concoct next to torment her. Closing her eyes, the tear-streaked little face appeared in her mind again. If Genevieve didn''t bring it up, Aurora almost forgot about it. It didn''t matter. She returned to the Montgomery family just to settle old scores. "That is the past, and it was just a vase. Thinking about it, I actually punished Aurora for it. Aurora, you don''t hold it against me, right?" Magnus was not as angered by Genevieve''s words as she had expected, and Aurora seemed to have not anticipated this either. She knew very well that it was Genevieve who had added fuel to the fire back then, causing Magnus to punish her. "Why would I hold it against you, Dad?" Aurora smiled faintly, seemingly unconcerned. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! The image of fatherly love and filial piety was ring in Genevieve''s eyes, sparking fear for the first time. Aurora''s return was definitely not by chance. She had returned for revenge, and perhaps to seize shares as well. What would be of her and her children? At that moment, Zachary and Ivy had also awakened. Perhaps stimted by Aurora''s actions the night before, they had unusually risen early in the morning. "Maren, I''m hungry. Make breakfast for me," they said, rubbing their sleepy eyes as they came downstairs. Upon seeing the woman in ck seated in the living room, Ivy and Zachary instantly snapped awake. "Aurora, you''ve returned at just the right time. Dad, she was the onest night..." Ivy seized the opportunity to quicklyin to Magnus, but Aurora interrupted her, handing over a gift she had brought. "Ivy, this is a gift I brought back for you from the United States," Aurora said with a smile. Ivy, still angry, nced at the pink Hello Kitty toy and, without a second thought, threw it to the ground. "What kind of junk is this?" Ivy said disdainfully. A hurt look shed across Aurora''s eyes. "Ivy, I remember you loved this cat when you were little, so I..." "How could I possibly like such trash, especially from you? I don''t want it," Ivy said, stomping on the toy a few times. "Enough!" shouted Magnus, visibly angered. "Aurora brought you a gift from the United States. Even if you don''t like it, you can''t throw it away. Where are your manners?" Genevieve held her forehead in frustration, impressed by Aurora''s ability to quickly shift Magnus''s misunderstandings from herself to Ivy. Aurora crouched down and carefully picked up the toy, her fingers brushing off a spot of dirt. "Dad, it''s okay. It''s my fault for not choosing something she would like." Her pitiable look only made Magnus more sympathetic. He scolded again, "Aurora just returned home from the United States, and this is how you treat her?" "Dad, she was the one who hit Zacharyst night. This bitch..." Ivy could hardly contain her anger at the person who seemed so different from the night before. Before she could finish, Magnus pped her across the face. "She is your sister. Show some respect." "Dad, how could you p me? You''ve never done anything like that to me before," Ivy said in disbelief. "It''s precisely because I''ve been too indulgent with you all these years that you''ve turned out this way. Go apologize to your sister," said Magnus, furious. "She''s just a child. She didn''t mean it. Magnus, please don''t be angry," Genevieve intervened, always protective whenever her children made mistakes. "Look at your daughter! No manners, arrogant, full of foulnguage. If we don''t discipline her now, who knows what she''ll turn into in the future? Apologize to Aurora!" Magnus had already seen Genevieve hit Aurora earlier, and now witnessing Ivy bully her, he was naturally distressed. "Dad, it''s okay," Aurora continued to y weak, making him even more protective. "Don''t worry, Aurora. As long as I''m here, no one can bully you!" Magnus reassured her, pulling her from behind him. Ivy shook her head, defiant. "I won''t apologize. I did nothing wrong." "I''ll ask you one more time. Will you apologize?" Magnus''s eyes narrowed, a warning hidden within. Genevieve sensed trouble brewing. Chapter 123 Make Them Pay Genevieve had no choice but to tug at Ivy''s sleeve. "Ivy, you were wrong in this matter. Apologize to Aurora quickly." Ivy pouted. "Mom, why are you siding with her too?" Genevieve quickly gave her a meaningful look. "Ivy, what you did was impolite. Listen to me and apologize to your sister now!" Receiving that look from her mother, Ivy reluctantly walked up to Aurora to offer her apology. "I''m sorry." "It''s okay. It''s no big deal. I don''t me you," Aurora said generously. "That''s more like it. Now that Auroraes back, you must treat her well." Magnus''s expression finally became softened. "Of course, I''ve always treated Aurora as if she were my own daughter," Genevieve lied. "I''m relieved to hear that. Maren, hurry up and clean up Aurora''s room," Magnus instructed before heading upstairs to change out of his sportswear. As soon as he left, the expressions of everyone in the room changed. Aurora dropped her good girl facade, casually sitting on the sofa and ying with her phone. Genevieve''s face turned sinister, while Ivy looked as if she wanted to pounce on her. "Aurora, your ability to act one way and do another truly impressed me. Three years in America have turned you into a different person," Genevieve said, her tone dripped sarcasm. Aurora lifted her head from her phone. "I''ll take that as apliment. These are the tricks you taught me. Remember?" Today, she had used all the tricks that Ivy and the others had once used against her. Aurora''s smile was blooming like flowers. This smile, however, was irritating to Ivy and the others. Ivy charged at her. "If you want to stay in the Montgomery family, let''s see if you have what it takes." Aurora hadn''t nned on staying with the Montgomery family, but hearing Ivy, she smiled even more broadly. "Let''s see then. I''ll check if the room is ready." Since her presence so annoyed Ivy and the others, why not unt herself in front of them every day? Saying this, she grabbed her handbag, ready to go upstairs. The plush toy cat Ivy had dropped earliery on the floor, which she stepped over without a nce, not bothering with the cautious demeanor she had earlier. Seeing her go upstairs, Ivy was seething. "Mom, she''s not really going to stay here, is she? I don''t want to see her!" "You think I want this?" Genevieve responded unhappily. "She is different from before. We must deal with her carefully." "So what if her personality has changed a bit? In this house, she is still just one person against us. With a little trickery, we can handle her." Genevieve shook her head. "No, there''s another person, a very influential one!" They exchanged looks, knowing who she meant. "Mom, you mean Grandpa Montgomery!" "Exactly. He still holds significant power. We''ve just recently gotten to a point where he''s loosened up a bit and let you into the Montgomery family, but then Auroraes back at this critical moment." From Aurora''s behavior, Genevieve was sure Aurora hade for revenge! Sir Montgomery had always been waiting for Aurora, and if he knew about her return, it might just disrupt his original ns. "How are we going to handle this? Grandpa Montgomery has always favored her since we were children, hardly noticing us. Now, are we even more out of luck?" Zachary slumped onto the sofa, his spirits low. Genevieve frowned. "It''s still your fault, both of you. You know he has been secretly investigating you, and yet you mess around outside. If you had made a good impression, would we be in this situation now?" "Mom, you''re one to talk. You haven''t been shy about using Dad''s credit card, and Grandpa would know as soon as he checks the spending records," Ivy retorted. In short, they were no different, a scourge to the Montgomery family, offering no benefits whatsoever. "It looks like we need to act fast. Later, you two go pick some fine wine from your dad''s cer. Tomorrow, we''ll go see your grandpa, and remember, you must behave well in front of him." "Got it. What about Aurora?" "I''ll take care of her. From now on, you all need to be careful not to show any hints in front of your dad. We''ll find a way to drive her away behind his back," Genevieve said with malice. "Alright, I''ll make arrangements. Since she dared to move in, I''ll make sure she can''t leave!" Zachary remembered how Aurora injured his hand the night before. Aurora had just returned to her room, which was arranged just as she had left it. On the night she turned eighteen, her birthday party was held at Montgomery Manor, not this vi. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! This ce held all the memories of her youth, filled with stories about her and Hayden. Thinking back to her innocent past, she couldn''t help but smirk at herself. "Alright, you can go. I''ll handle the rest myself," Aurora dismissed Maren. "Yes, miss." After locking the door, Aurora yed a recording on her phone, and Genevieve''s voice clearly emerged. "Look who''s here. Our dear daughter of the house finally returns after three years. What brought you back today?" "Don''t think that staying a few years in America could change anything. Aurora, I drove your mother to her death and sent you to America, and I can just as easily drive you out of the Montgomery family. If you behave, I''ll give you money to go far away, as long as you promise never to return." Aurora snickered as she cut off the recording. She could edit the beginning, leaving only the most crucial part. Of course, she wasn''t going to y this recording lightly. She knew very well that Genevieve and Magnus had been together for over a decade. Just a recording wouldn''t be enough topletely bring her down. At most, it would anger Magnus briefly before they reconciled. This wouldn''t be a wasted opportunity. Aurora wasn''t foolish. She would slowly gather strength and, in a grand reveal, drive thempletely out of the Montgomery family. She put away the recording, lying on her bed and twirling her hair. If she wasn''t mistaken, Genevieve was probably panicking now. What they feared most wasn''t her but her grandfather. If he sided with her, Ivy and Zachary''s chances of entering the Montgomery family would be doomed. Aurora''s lips curled into a cold smile. "The game is just starting. I''ll make them pay." Chapter 124 Driving out the Demons Aurora was lying in bed, plotting her next move, when her phone suddenly buzzed with a text message. A slight smile curved her lips at the sight of the number. "How''s it going?" The message was brief, but she could imagine the expression of the person who sent it. "Everything''s settled. Don''t wait for me in the next few days. I''ll be staying with the Montgomery family to exorcise the demons." Aurora quickly typed and sent her reply. Julian, upon reading her text, couldn''t help but chuckle, but his mood grew colder as he thought she wouldn''t being home soon. "Who am I supposed to sleep with if you''re not here?" he shamelessly asked. "I''ll send you a bedpanion to sleep with from now on," Aurora joked back, grabbing a rabbit plush toy she yed with as a child and sending him a picture. "So, when you slept with me before, you were just my bedpanion?" Julian would certainly raise an eyebrow when he typed these words. "Mr. Ba, aren''t you busy?" "Busy thinking of you," came the smooth reply, a line only a man in love could deliver so well that Aurora felt her cheeks burning and her heart racing just reading it. "Miss, lunch is ready. Pleasee down," the maid knocked on the door and called out. "Okay, I''ming down now." Aurora pushed open the door and descended the stairs, where the others were already seated. Genevieve greeted her warmly as she arrived, "Aurora, dear,e quickly. I had the cook make your favorite braised pork ribs." Her kindly demeanor could fool anyone into thinking she was Aurora''s own mother, a fact Genevieve wasn''t naive about, especially in front of Magnus. It was time for the real confrontation. Aurora slowly sat down. "Thank you, Genevieve." "Of course, I''ve always considered you my own daughter. How could a mother forget her child''s favorites?" Genevieve replied cheerily. Aurora smiled, "That''s true. A mother would remember her child''s favorite dishes, but I''ve always preferred roasted ribs, not braised." Her words wiped the smile off Genevieve''s face immediately. Aurora had clearly done it on purpose. Aurora passed the ribs to Magnus. "Genevieve must have remembered it wrong. Dad loves braised pork ribs the most. Eat up, Dad." "Well... My memory is getting worse," Genevieveughed awkwardly. "You have been thoughtful, Aurora. After all these years, you still remember what I love," Magnus said joyfully. "Of course, I remember clearly. You always finished the braised pork ribs Mom made when I was a child. But she''s no longer with us..." Aurora''s voice trailed off, her tone tinged with sorrow, leaving Magnus feeling a profound sense of regret for only failing her mother. Hearing about the braised pork brought a pang of longing to Magnus''s heart as well. "Aurora, I''m sorry for not taking good care of your mother." His eyes grew dry with emotion. "It''s all in the past. Life and death are predestined. Mom taught me how to make braised pork ribs, so I''ll make them for you now that she''s gone." Magnus felt his heart soften. "Aurora, you really have grown up!" Seeing the father and daughter grow closer, Genevieve grew uneasy, and she quickly signaled Ivy and Zachary with her eyes. Both had rarely helped serve Magnus during meals at home, but Ivy quickly picked up arge shrimp, jumping into action. Zachary served Magnus a pig''s trotter. Seeing what each had chosen, Genevieve felt utterly frustrated. "Dad, this shrimp is so fresh. It tastes amazing." "Dad, you''ve worked hard. This pig''s trotter will help nourish you." Magnus''s expression grew increasingly sour, and Aurora, seeing this, removed the pig''s trotter and shrimp from his te, which immediately angered the others. "Aurora, what are you doing?" Ivy mmed her fork down on the table. "Are you the only one allowed to serve Dad, and we can''t?" "Exactly. Don''t be too much. We''re just trying to help Dad. Why are you interfering?" Zachary was also visibly upset. Aurora elegantly wiped her mouth and calmly replied, "If you really cared about Dad, how could you not know that he''s allergic to seafood and hates pig''s trotters the most?" They felt deted at her words. Magnus coldly said, "How can you be around me so long and still not know what I like and dislike?" Ivy panicked. "Dad, I''m sorry. It wasn''t intentional." "If I had eaten that shrimp, I would have broken out in hives. Who would be responsible then? How dare you even scold your sister." "Dad, don''t be angry. I think Ivy and Zachary just mean well. Let me get you some soup. You can drink it when it''s a bit cooler." Aurora stood up anddled some soup for him. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "You really are considerate, Aurora. I''ll do it myself. You sit down and rest." Magnus grew fonder of Aurora, finding her much more thoughtful and well-manneredpared to Ivy. The other two dared not speak further, and only the voices of Aurora and Magnus could be heard at the table. Genevieve smiled outwardly, but internally she was fuming. After dinner, the family sat down for a casual chat, and Ivy purposely started a conversation. "Aurora, your earrings are so beautiful. They almost look like they''re made from the tears of a ck swan." "I''m sure these are from the famous DO''s ck gem set. Honey, didn''t I ask you to reserve one for me? I didn''t expect that Aurora would own one of the only five sets made worldwide." Genevieve steered the conversation towards Aurora''s jewelry, catching Magnus''s attention. "DO''s items are not easy to buy, even with money. How do you have it, Aurora?" "With Aurora''s status as a student and the money we''ve given her over the years, she couldn''t afford these earrings. Could someone have gifted them to her?" Aurora, aware of the underlying motives, smiled subtly, "Yes, they were a gift." "That set must be expensive. Who would give such a gift?" Genevieve pressed. "It was DO who gave them to me," Aurora said nonchntly. "What? DO gave them to you? How do you know DO?" Genevieve clearly didn''t believe it, knowing the designer was a genius beloved by wealthydies across Europe. "That''s my secret," Auroraughed lightly, wondering if she should reveal to Genevieve that she was DO herself. Chapter 125 Good Fun Three years were enough to change many things, and Aurora hadn''t wasted a single moment. From a young age, she had shown a remarkable talent for drawing. During her spare time in middle and high school, she took numerous design sses, and after moving to the United States, she continued to indulge in design during her free time. By chance, she entered a designpetition under the pseudonym "DO" and won first prize, which catapulted her to fame. However, she feared that revealing her true identity would lead Genevieve straight to her, so she kept her identity hidden and never showed her face in public. Even in interviews, she specifically requested that only her silhouette or profile be shown. Due to her mystique and unique designs, every item she released was highly sought after, even though design was just a side hustle. Only Asher knew of this identity. Facing Genevieve''s probing eyes, Aurora couldn''t be bothered to say anything else. Seeing her reluctance, Magnus intervened, "If Aurora doesn''t want to talk, don''t ask. She isn''t a kid anymore and deserves some privacy." "I was just curious," Genevieve murmured awkwardly. "Dad, I''m a bit tired. I''m going to go back to my room and take a nap," Aurora said. "Alright, go rest," Magnus waved her off. Once back in her room, Aurora truly felt a bit sleepy. Just as she was falling asleep, a rustling noise suddenly woke her up. The house was usually very quiet, so the hissing sound was distinct. She shot up in bed and looked at the floor where a snake was slithering, though it was non-venomous. As a child, Zachary had often scared her with frogs and other such creatures. This was Zachary up to his old tricks again, trying to drive her away with such tactics. If it were the old Aurora, she would have been scared, but now... In the hallway outside, Zachary and Ivy were whispering conspiratorially. "Did you do it?" Ivy asked with excitement. "I saw it crawl in through her window. Just wait for her scream," he said with a smug look. "Is the snake venomous? We should just get a poisonous one and kill her. That bitch is so annoying," Ivy snorted disdainfully. "Are you stupid? If something happens to Aurora at home, do you think the police won''t investigate? Even if we want to kill her, it can''t be at home. I''m just trying to scare her," Zachary argued. "Well, that''s true. Women are naturally timid. She might just pee herself in fear and roll out of here," Ivy imagined gleefully. From behind the door, Aurora, who was holding two snakes, heard every word of their conversation. "Hmph, even if she doesn''t leave, I have plenty of ways to deal with her. If she wants to y, we''re game." Zachary''s chilling voice carried through. Aurora quietly closed the door as if it had never been opened. At that moment, Julian was listlessly working out in the gym. Seeing his phone light up, he quickly grabbed it. In the past, he wouldn''t have cared about his phone, but now, he kept it with him at all times, afraid of missing her call. Aurora had sent him a photo with a message underneath. "Do you like it?" In the photo, she held two wriggling snakes in her hand, and although they were non- venomous, what woman would pose so calmly for a picture like her? "Caught two snake demons?" Seeing herposed expression, seemingly unaffected, he typed this message to her. Aurora had just returned when she encountered this. The Montgomery family was indeed a terrible ce. "Yes, I''ll release these two snakes into Ivy and Genevieve''s room tonight. What do you think will happen?" She chuckled mischievously over the phone. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "It will certainly be interesting." Aurora was quite adept at turning the tables on others. As Julian typed these words, a chill shed through his eyes. If the snakes had been venomous, wouldn''t she have been in danger? Since they dared to mess with his woman, shouldn''t they pay a price? Aurora smiled slyly, undoubtedly looking forward to the night. Meanwhile, outside, Ivy and Zachary waited all afternoon for Aurora''s screams to emanate from the room, to no avail. "Did you see it wrong? What if the snakes didn''t crawl in?" Ivy patted his shoulder. "That''s unlikely. They''re probably just hiding under her bed. Maybe they''lle out tonight," Zachary exined. "That would be best. Otherwise, I wasted an afternoon here." Finally, the long-awaited night arrived, and everyone returned to their rooms at nine o''clock. Zachary went out with his friends again and hadn''t returned. Ivy stayed in to make a good impression in front of Magnus. She didn''t go out, returning to her room to prepare a bath before bed. After removing her makeup, she found the bathtub already filled with water, white bubbles piling high. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Humming a tune, Ivy happily bathed, unsure if it was her imagination, but she kept feeling something slippery moving in the tub. "It must be my imagination," she thought as bubbles were naturally slippery. Suddenly, something seemed to crawl up her thigh, a sensation too real to be imagined. Instinctively, her hand reached in, grabbing something. When she lifted it out of the water, she saw a t, pointed head. Eyes wide, she screamed after a moment. "Ah! There''s a snake!" Just then, Genevieve, who had just entered her room to change into her pajamas, felt a slimy sensation glide across her skin. No one would enjoy that feeling. Looking down, she yelled, "Snake! Magnus, there''s a snake!" Both Genevieve, about to change, and Ivy, wrapped in a towel, ran out of their rooms. Magnus frowned. "What happened?" "Magnus, there''s a snake in my room." Genevieve''s voice shook as if frightened out of her wits. "You must be seeing things. How can there be a snake in our room?" "Dad, it''s true. There''s one in my room too!" Ivy, with her wet hair loosely covered by a towel, still had white foam on her. Their panicked expressions looked genuinely distressed. Aurora stood at the doorway, utterly calm. "How could there possibly be a snake?" "It was you! You put snakes into my room!" Chapter 126 Running Naked Ivy saw Aurora leaning casually against the door frame and thought of the snake Zachary released into Aurora''s room, which now inexplicably appeared in her and Genevieve''s room. There was no such coincidence, with herself in disarray while Aurora stood there radiant andposed. Such a psychological disparity was unbearable. As Magnus went to check the room, Ivy suddenly charged at Aurora. "It must be you. You put the snake in our bedroom. Aurora, how could you be so malicious?" "Malicious? I only brought a bag when I came in, and in that there was only a gift for you. You can pull the surveince tape to check if you don''t believe me." "Do you really think I was carrying a snake in that bag? Would a snake just quietly stay in my bag?" Aurora retorted coldly. Ivy had no choice but to swallow her anger. Aurora nced at them, saying, "Stop ying these childish games in front of me. If there is a next time, what you get won''t just be a snake." After saying that, she turned around, entered the room, and locked the door. Zachary had previously ced the snake through the window, so Aurora had to make sure to securely close it. Even though they would surely not use the same trick again, it was best to be cautious. At that moment, Zachary, in a bar, was happily flirting with a beauty. Just a trip to the restroom, and he was knocked out and taken away. When he awoke, he was amid rustling sounds. Rubbing his eyes, Zachary muttered, "Darling..." He had been dreaming a delightful dream, being pampered by two beauties, enjoying their smooth skins. He had kissed the one on the left and touched the right. Upon waking, he found himself facing a huge python. He had been touching the python''s tail all along, thinking it was a terrible nightmare. Julian, watching through a monitor, propped his head with his hand, observing Zachary''s expression. "What is this ce?" Zachary found himself in an abandoned warehouse, dimly lit, surrounded by cages. Rustling sounds came from the cages, and upon closer inspection, Zachary found them were teeming with various snakes. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 00005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Mr. Montgomery, you like snakes, right? Today you''ll have your fill," a man''s voice echoed through the warehouse with augh. Zachary shivered. "This can''t be real. It must be a dream." He pped his face several times, but the dream felt incredibly real. "These snakes are safe, right?" Julian nced at apanion. "Mr. Bat, please rest assured. Although some of these snakes are venomous, we have removed their fangs. They won''t kill anyone, just scare them." "That''s good. Open the cage and let Mr. Montgomery have some fun." Julian''s lips curled into a cold smile. The person next to him met his smile and shivered, knowing too well that offending this young master was a dire mistake. Otherwise, one would end up like Zachary, who was now stripped to his underwear. Seeing the python, Zachary was terrified, motionless. "Who are you, and why are you doing this to me?" He could feel a pair of eyes intently watching him. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! The man''s gaze was even more terrifying than the snake, but the real terror was just beginning. At Julian''smand, the cage, which had been remotely controlled, opened with a sound that Zachary heard in an instant. A chorus of hissing filled the air, and a cold sweat broke out on his back as fear spread from his heart. With the cage no longer a barrier, the snakes slid out, and every pore on Zachary''s body screamed in fear. He didn''t care anymore if there was arger snake still in the room. He ran straight for the door, but it had already been locked. "Open the door! Please, open it. There are snakes. So many snakes!" Zachary''s voice echoed through the warehouse. Snakes, naturally inclined to chase living things, swarmed towards him inrge numbers. Julian heard the terrifying screams from inside. Zachary knelt on the ground as he kept pleading, "Please, let me go. My dad is rich. If it''s ransom you want, go to him." He had just knelt when a snake crawled up his body, frightening him so much that he yanked the snake away and leaped up from the ground. "Ah, snakes!" Meanwhile, Julian, with a smile, elegantly cut into a steak at a finely set dinner tableden with expensive food. He thoroughly enjoyed his supper amidst Zachary''s cries of terror, finding it quite satisfying to deal with people this way. All night long, Zachary ran continuously. Whenever he was too tired and tried to rest, a snake would crawl onto his body. Frightened, he had to keep running, and he finally fainted from exhaustion, hunger, and fear. "Tsk, giving up so soon." Julian nced at the time. It was just past five in the morning. "Take him back to his house," he said as he slowly got up, having had his fill of amusement. "Yes, Mr. Ba, I''ll arrange it right away." When Magnus went out for a morning run, he found Zachary at the front gate, stripped naked and fast asleep, clearly having been out on a wild night, now embarrassingly exposed. "Wake up." Magnus kicked him twice. Zachary screamed the moment he awoke from his dream, "Snakes! So many snakes! Dad, save me. There are so many snakes!" He grabbed Magnus''s trouser leg. "What nonsense are you talking about? I told you not to mess around outside. Look at yourself. What a disgrace you werest night. Get back home now!" Magnus never had a day''s peace with these kids. Ivy and Genevieve found the snakes the day before, but how could such creatures enter a well-kept home? Though non-venomous, they were quite unnerving. Magnus snorted coldly and continued his run. Zachary stood dumbly, looking around at the familiar scenery, wondering how he ended up here. Was everything fromst night just a drunken dream? He looked around. No one was there to confirm whether he was drunk or had really experienced a night of terror. As Zachary, wearing just his underwear, entered the house, he saw Aurora, dressed up and leaving. From a man''s perspective, Aurora was indeed a sight to behold. Even though he was momentarily dazzled, his expression darkened the moment he realized it was Aurora. "Oh, my little brother seems to have a penchant for running naked," Aurora said with a smirk that was not quite a smile. Chapter 127 I Want You to Feed Me Zachary caught sight of Aurora''s yful smile at the corners of her mouth. Seeing himself in such a wretched state, he couldn''t help but wonder how she would mock him in the future. "Only you would indulge in such quirks," he said as he quickly ran upstairs, deciding to treat everything that happenedst night as nothing more than a dream. It must have been because he had been staying up toote and had drunk too much the previous night. That afternoon, he released two snakes into Aurora''s room, which likely led to that strange dream. Aurora, thinking that Zachary had simply been out fooling around again, didn''t take it to heart, especially since he hade back with only his underwear left. Today, she needed to go and visit her grandfather. In her heart, Grandpa Montgomery was the only member of the Montgomery family she truly considered family. Ever since she was young, he had shown her a special favoritism. After Magnus''s affair, he had always despised Magnus and Genevieve. During her toughest times abroad, she had thought about calling her grandfather for help. But she knew better. Without evidence against Genevieve, even if she told everything, no one would believe her. Without the power to oust Genevieve from the Montgomery family, her words would carry little weight. So, Aurora had been waiting for the right moment. Her grandfather was her trump card, and using it would mean pulling the rug out from under everything. She was determined to corner Genevieve, ensuring there would be no chance of survival. She believed that day woulde soon. Cameron was already waiting at the door. "Good morning, miss." "Morning," Aurora replied gracefully as she got into the car. As the car slowly left the vi area, they came to a stop at a crossroads where a Rolls- Royce was parked, and a familiar figure stood in front. Since it wasn''t a workday, he was dressed casually, his look less stern than usual, yet more freely handsome. He idly flipped his lighter open and closed. "Cameron, stop here," Aurora instructed, recognizing him. Julian saw the Maybach stop, and soon, a slender fair leg emerged from the passenger side, followed by an elegantly heeled shoe touching the ground. Even such a simple act of exiting the car captivated him. He was enchanted by everything this woman did. Today, she wore a flowing blue dress that fluttered lightly in the breeze as she adjusted a strand of hair behind her ear. "Why didn''t you call me when you arrived?" Julian was clearly waiting for her. If she hadn''t left home today or had leftter, who knows how long he would have waited? "I didn''t want to disturb your sleep. I had nothing else to do, so waiting here for a bit was no bother," Julian said tenderly. This man really was... nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Why are you waiting for me so early?" Aurora was curious about this. "Don''t you love the hot dog from the street food vendor near your high school? I went and got some for you," Julian beckoned her over to the car. Obediently, Aurora sat beside him. "Are you talking about the street food vendor next to my high school?" Back in high school, she had loved the hot dog from there, and Hayden had always indulged her. Whether it was a school day or a holiday, he would bring them to Aurora. But now, it was Julian''s face she saw, which stirred some emotions in her heart. "I''ve known about your preferences for a long time. Try them, and see if they taste the same," he said indulgently, gazing at theplex expression on Aurora''s face. Before he ever made his presence known, he had been secretly observing her every move. At that time, she was the distinguished youngdy of the Montgomery family, while he was merely an illegitimate child. From the moment he made a promise to her over a decade ago, he had set his heart on her. He swore to himself that one day he would return to her side in a radiant guise, allowing her to continue being his little princess. He had seen her more than once, her smile radiant as sheughed heartily, holding a hot dog. By then, someone else had joined her side, and he could only watch them from a distance. At times, seeing her smile, he considered giving her up, content if only she could be happy. Thus, he never intruded on her life with Hayden, fearing that forcibly separating her from Hayden would lead not to her love but to hatred towards him. On her eighteenth birthday, he attended, knowing Hayden had prepared a grand surprise for her. Hayden was nning to propose. The girl he had silently watched over for years was finally about to embrace her happiness. He had nned to leave for good after attending hering-of-age celebration, but unexpectedly, he caught wind of a plot by the Montgomery family. Fortune still seemed to favor him, as a significant turn in Aurora''s life eventually brought her back to him. Both found themselves deep in thought over the hot dogs. Aurora took a delicate bite, the vor blossoming on her tongue. "It tastes just like I remember," she remarked softly, her heart filled more with a sense of how things had changed than with the vor itself. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Julian took her hand before he said, "Aurora, I know what you''re thinking. I gave him a chance once, and since he didn''t cherish you, I won''t let you go again. I will take good care of you." Aurora looked into his eyes, bewildered. "What do you mean, you gave him a chance?" "I''ve never left you," Julian confessed passionately. "I''ve always been watching over you from ces you couldn''t see." "That sounds a little creepy. You''re like some kind of a stalker," murmured Aurora. Julian''s mood, which had been brewing, dissipated with her interruption. He gently tapped her head. "You really are heartless," he teased. Aurora smiled slightly. Although she didn''t hear what Julian was about to say next, she could feel it. He must have done far more for her than she realized. Otherwise, he wouldn''t know her preferences so well. "Why don''t you try one? They''re really good." Aurora offered with a smile. "No delicacy in the worldpares to you. I want you to feed me," Julian, who had tasted them countless times, replied. He always ate whatever she liked, as if by doing so, he could share her feelings in those moments, his mind filled with herughter. "Seeing as you came all this way to bring me breakfast, I''ll reluctantly feed you one." Aurora was about to feed him. Julian smirked mischievously, "You''re not going to do that by using your hands." "You... You rogue!" Her cheeks flushed, and before she could pick up a hot dog, he had already taken matters into his own hands. He wrapped an arm around her slender waist and pressed his lips to hers. Chapter 128 Her Return to the Montgomery Manor The bright morning became even more radiant with Julian''s presence. "Are you full?" Julian asked affectionately as he looked at her. "Yes, I haven''t tasted this vor in so long, and I''m stuffed now," Aurora said with a face full of bliss. Although the people around her had changed, the vor of the hot dog remained the same. Julian moved closer. "Let me feel how round your stomach is." He embraced her, resting his head gently on her shoulder, his hand on her stomach. They looked as if Aurora was pregnant and he was feeling the baby''s movements. When she realized this, she removed his hand. "I need to go to the Montgomery Manor now, to see my grandfather." "Alright, I''ll take you." Since she was already in the car, Julian certainly wasn''t going to let her go. "Fine, I''ll have Cameron follow us," Aurora said quietly as she sat beside him. They chatted about various things along the way, and time passed quickly. Soon, they arrived at the manor. "Did you prepare any gifts for your grandfather?" The car slowly stopped at the fork in the road leading to the Montgomery Manor. "Returning home is the best gift." Julian lifted a beautifully wrapped box from beside him. "For your grandfather." "How did you know my grandfather likes tea?" Aurora was surprised at his thoughtfulness, as she hadn''t even thought of buying something for her grandfather, yet he had prepared such fine tea. Her grandfather was particr about his tea, and Julian''s gift clearly showed Julian had done his research. "Eventually, he''ll be my family too, so of course I need to familiarize myself with everyone''s preferences in your family," Julian said as he gently teased her nose. How could she not be moved by such a man? "Thanks, I''ll go up first." Aurora took the tea. "I''lle to pick you up tonight, okay?" "We''ll see," Aurora said, unsure of what might happenter and unable to give Julian a definite reply. Julian ruffled her hair. "Alright." As Aurora returned to the Montgomery Manor, memories from three years ago flooded back. Standing in the back garden, she could almost see herself fleeing in haste. Standing where she had first met Julian, the wind silently swept her skirt, and her heart was filled with infinite emotion. "Miss Aurora, is that you?" The butler, seeing the figure in the courtyard, his eyes misty with emotion, called out. "Mr. Nash, it''s been a long time," Aurora responded gently. "Miss, you''ve been gone for three years. Master has missed you dearly. He''ll be so happy to know you''re back," Mr. Nash quickly ushered her inside. In the courtyard, with a table, a chair, a cup of tea, and the misty white vapor spreading around, Oswaldo Montgomery''s figure emanated a sense of destion. "Grandfather, I''m back," Aurora said, her heart aching slightly at the sight. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! In the grand manor, where only he lived, Oswaldo had everything one could wish for in life, except genuine affection. Hearing her voice, he trembled, turning around as if in disbelief, his eyes misty. "My dear, when did youe back?" he asked slowly rising, Aurora noticed that the once towering figure had now be stooped. "Grandpa, I''m sorry for onlying to see you now," Aurora apologized as she entered the room. "It''s good that you''re back," he replied warmly, embracing Aurora. "You haven''t visited me for years, you heartless girl." Despite not having contacted the Montgomery family, Aurora had been in frequent touch with her grandfather over the past three years. No matter how tough her life was, she always assured him with a smile that she was doing well. "I''m back now, Grandpa, and I''m not leaving again," she dered. "That''s wonderful. Mr. Nash, go prepare some of Aurora''s favorite dishes," the old man instructed, visibly delighted. "Grandpa, you still enjoy your tea, don''t you? Try this one," Aurora said as she presented the gift Julian prepared in advance. A connoisseur could tell at a nce. "This is top-notch. You''re thoughtful as always. Now, tell me about your life in America," he urged. As they sat in the courtyard, Aurora shared several highlights with her grandfather, who was especially surprised to learn that she had started her ownpany in America. "What? You started apany? Am I hearing you right?" he asked, shocked. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "I wouldn''t lie to you, Grandpa. I''vee back to develop it further in Clothville. The newpany is already in the works, and I''ll need your support," Aurora said yfully. "I''m so d to know my granddaughter has be so aplished," Oswaldo beamed with pride. "Oswaldo, we''vee to see you," Genevieve announced, arriving with Ivy and Zachary early in the morning. Oswaldo''s face darkened upon seeing Genevieve. "What are you doing here? I''ve told you before you''re not wee." "Grandpa, what are you saying? We''re family. We came to see you. Look, we brought you some fine wine," Ivy said with a smile. Oswaldo was unimpressed. "Who says we''re family? Get out! Just seeing you makes me angry." "Oswaldo, you can''t talk like that. Aurora, you''re here too?" Genevieve said, visibly displeased to see Aurora had arrived before her. "I''ve said it before. I only have one daughter-inw. Take your things and leave. I don''t care for them," he retorted. Oswaldo had never liked alcohol. In fact, he despised it. In his younger days, he had indulged enough, but now he preferred more peaceful pursuits, like enjoying tea. Aurora inwardly scoffed, seeing the failed attempt to please. It was no wonder her grandfather hadn''t acknowledged them for so many years. However, she knew that had she not returned, things might have been different. Oswaldo was beginning to waver. Regardless of his disdain for Ivy and the others, they were still the Montgomerys, a fact that could not be erased. Oswaldo''s anger would notst forever. Ivy and Zachary were nearing the end of their college education, with internships on the horizon. Genevieve would surely use this opportunity to secure a ce for them in thepany, helping them to establish themselves and gradually gain shares. Aurora had foreseen this, which was why she chose this critical moment to return. Chapter 129 A Slap in the Face "Grandpa, since they''ve alle, and they mean well wanting to visit you. Why not let them stay?" Aurora spoke gently. "Since Aurora has spoken, you guys can stay for now," Oswaldo responded to the others in apletely different manner than he did with Aurora. Without Aurora, the three of them couldn''t even stay. Thinking of this made their expressions quite sour. "Oswaldo, how have you been feelingtely?" Genevieve pretended as if nothing had happened. Oswaldo looked disdainful. "I would be better off if you didn''te at all." Every time Genevieve spoke, he retorted sharply, a situation she would have avoided in the past. However, for her children''s future, she had to face him suppressing her anger. At one point, when her rtionship with Oswaldo was at its worst, she even whispered in Magnus''s ear not to visit him, hoping to pressure Oswaldo intopliance, since, for the elderly, family ties were crucial. They even chose not to return for a family reunion, hoping that Oswaldo would let down his guard in his extreme loneliness. Genevieve calcted well but underestimated him. If he could be so easily manipted, he wouldn''t have been in charge of the Montgomery family for so many years. It was precisely because of the long-standing battles between Genevieve and Oswaldo that Ivy and Zachary had not truly entered the Montgomery family. "Oswaldo, I came here to discuss something..." Genevieve began in a low voice, intending to discuss matters concerning Ivy and Zachary. "Aurora, came over. We haven''t finished our conversation," Oswaldo ignored her, knowing exactly what Genevieve was about to say. "Alright, Grandpa. Let me help you over here." Aurora assisted him to the side. The others in the room exchanged nces, wondering when they could ever get to the main topic. Genevieve hurriedly called Magnus. Now that Aurora had returned, she must settle this matter quickly, or it would only drag out. When the aroma of the meal filled the air, Magnus arrived. Although Oswaldo still looked grumpy, there was more sparkle in his eyes than when Aurora had arrived. Old people indeed loved lively gatherings. At the dinner table, Genevieve specially served Oswaldo a bowl of soup. "Dad, have some soup." Although he snorted coldly, he did not refuse. Aurora looked on and remained silent. Midway through the meal, Genevieve tugged at Magnus''s sleeve. Magnus then began, "Dad, I have something I''d like to discuss with you." "Anything''s fine, but if it''s about them, save your breath," Oswaldo cut him off, as if he already knew what he was going to say. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Dad, Genevieve has been with the Montgomery family for many years, having borne two children for the Montgomery family, and she has worked hard. These years, they have never had a proper status, and the children are so grown now. Dad, you..." The old man instinctively looked towards Aurora, who, although she remained silent, had a face full of sorrow. "She''s worked hard? What about Victoria? She gave birth to Aurora. When she was pregnant with your child, this temptress knew you were married but still seduced you!" "She caused Victoria such sadness that she eventually passed away. Over the years, the three of them have only known how to spend moneyvishly, and the education of the two is aplete mess. What makes them qualified to enter the Montgomery family?" "Grandfather, we are not as bad as you say. Although you don''t acknowledge us, there is no doubt that the blood of the Montgomery family runs through our veins. You have always favored Aurora since we were children. She is not necessarily better than us. She just spent a few years in America. Who knows what she did there? If you won''t let us into thepany, then she shouldn''t be allowed either. Everyone should be treated equally," Ivy stated directly. "You dare talk to me about equal treatment? You should have never been born into this world. Aurora is the legitimate daughter of the Montgomery family, and you are merely illegitimate children. What right do you have to demand to be treated like her? It''s utterly ridiculous. And you say Aurora is not much better than you? Let me tell you. While you have been indulging in pleasures, she has already started apany in America, and it''s thriving. You''re not in the same league. Don''t think I don''t know what you''ve been up to in school. Partying, womanizing, clubbing, buying luxury cars, buying extravagant goods, failing all your subjects, and now you have the audacity to say these things in front of me?" "What? She actually started apany?" Genevieve and Ivy eximed, standing up from their chairs in surprise. Even Magnus looked incredibly incredulous. "Aurora, is this true?" Aurora elegantly wiped the grease from her lips with a napkin and replied simply, "Yes, it''s true." She didn''t boast. She merely stated it lightly. Yet her demeanor appeared evasive to others. "Apany? Some shellpany, perhaps? I bet it just took a little money to register a name. If that''s what counts as starting apany, I might as well open one tomorrow." Zachary''s face was full of mockery, clearly showing his disbelief that Aurora had started apany. Aurora wasn''t visibly angered, just calmly remarked, "If you can manage to get apany public in one day, I think Grandfather should hand over the entire Montgomery Group to you." Did she imply herpany was now a publicpany? The others were stunned, "Aurora, do you mean to say you turned it into a publicpany in just over three years? Where did you get the money and connections for that?" Bing a publicpany in just over three years was indeed incredible, especially for someone like Aurora who started with nothing. What had she been through all these years on her own? "Dad, connections can be built gradually, and the money was earned bit by bit," Aurora said, her expression serene. Even though she knew how hard she had worked to get herpany to this stage, her face remained calm. "Earned bit by bit? How much money does it take to start apany? Aurora, do you think just saying a few words is enough? I suspect it''s not that simple. It''s hard enough for a woman to establish herself in a foreign country, let alone start apany. I just don''t believe it," Genevieve said skeptically. If starting apany were so easy, then publicpanies would be everywhere. How could a young girl like her achieve such a feat? Chapter 130 The Designated Heir Faced with Genevieve''s questioning, Aurora couldn''t be bothered to exin much. She simply smiled faintly and said, "Believe it or not, that''s the truth. It doesn''t change just because you don''t believe it." "Aurora, don''t get too smug. If you can start apany, I''ll chop off this hand of mine," Zachary mocked as well. Although Zachary and Ivy were not well-educated, they understood enough about starting businesses to know that if it were that easy,panies would be everywhere, especially public ones, with their stringent requirements. Magnus and the old man might not be fully aware of Aurora''s situation, but they knew it all too clearly. Genevieve had cut off all of Aurora''s funds. As a penniless high school graduate in a foreignnd, how could she be able to start apany? She''d be lucky to survive. Hearing their snide remarks, Oswaldo grew angry. "You think Aurora is as useless as you? Whether you believe it or not, I do." "Grandpa, you shouldn''t believe everything she says just because you favor her. Are we really as useless as you say?" Ivy was hurt by his repeated insults. "Then show me what you''ve learned from all those years at school," he challenged. "We just..." The two mostly skipped sses and hardly paid attention to the teachers in ss. "Dad, whether or not Aurora has started apany, Ivy and Zachary are also your grandchildren. Please acknowledge them for carrying the Montgomery family blood. I know I was wrong back then, for everything I had done, but so many years have passed, and Victoria''s gone too. No matter how guilty I feel, it won''t change anything. Ivy is about to start her internship soon. I don''t need anything. I can live without status for the rest of my life. You can punish me, but the kids are innocent. Please give them a chance, and if they don''t do well, you can kick them out of thepany. I won''t have a problem." Genevieve strategically retreated to advance, knowing well what she was aiming for getting Oswaldo to acknowledge her children''s status. Once confirmed, they would gain shares in Montgomery Group. Getting into thepany was one thing, but securing the shares was the real deal. How could Genevieve not have nned this? She had already considered getting Ivy and Zachary into thepany. The rest could be figured outter. "Dad, Ivy and Zachary are also the Montgomerys. Please be lenient," Magnus pleaded, too. Throughout this, Aurora remained silent, as if it had nothing to do with her. Oswaldo pondered for a moment before saying, "We''ll talk about thister." This response was undoubtedly the best they could hope for. He hadn''t refused, so his approval was only a matter of time. Knowing Oswaldo had made the concession, Genevieve, whose eyes lit in joy, didn''t press any further. "Please have some more food. You''ve lost weight." She then tended more diligently to Oswaldo. Aurora put down her cutlery and said, "I''m done eating." "You''re so thin already. Won''t you eat a little more?" Oswaldo quickly urged. "Grandpa, I''m really full. I''m going to walk in the garden," Aurora said, her expression neither sad nor joyful. However, Genevieve felt even more triumphant, thinking Aurora was upset by their affairs. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Oswaldo watched Aurora''s retreating figure, feeling a chill in his heart. He tried to eat a few more bites but found the food tasteless. Setting down his cutlery, he sighed. "Dad, we have such a big spread. Eat some more." "I''m done," Oswaldo muttered, unable to eat as he thought of Aurora. "Alright, if you get hungryter, I''ll make you something you like to eat. We haven''t been back in a long time, so let''s spend a night here," Genevieve suggested, seizing the moment. Since Oswaldo enjoyed livelypany, Genevieve decided to stay another day by his side, hoping a few more days of smiles might help secure her children''s shares. Oswaldo wandered into the garden and soon spotted Aurora sitting amidst the flowers, her silhouette seemingly forlorn. "Aurora, are you upset?" He approached her. "No, I was just reminiscing about my childhood here, ying during every winter and summer break. Grandpa, you nted all my favorite flowers and nts for me." "Yes, you were quite mischievous back then, always rolling in the grass. But you''ve grown quieter." He recalled past events. It seemed Aurora changed after her mother''s death. Not long after, Magnus brought Genevieve into their home. No child would be happy about that. "Sweetheart, do you not want them to join thepany?" he asked tentatively, knowing it was natural for Aurora to feel that way. Aurora, intelligent as she was, knew her grandfather well. Despite his affection for her and his dislike for Genevieve, she could not change the fact that Ivy and Zachary carried the Montgomery family blood. Oswaldo had held on for so long. He wouldn''t let the Montgomery descendants be left out. If Zachary and Ivy were pushed to otherpanies, wouldn''t it be a p to the Montgomery family''s face? For both emotional and rational reasons, he couldn''t just push them out. Aurora had remained silent previously just to confirm this. Now certain of Oswaldo''s intentions, Aurora looked up with a bright smile. "Grandpa, from my point of view, I don''t want them to. But I understand more that they are my siblings, and it would be selfish of me to exclude them. They''ve been part of the Montgomery family for years. Everyone knows who they are, and not letting them in would only cause gossip. Besides, Grandpa, you''re getting older, and thepany needs someone to take over. No matter who it is, I''m fine as long as they can help you." Aurora''s response was diplomatically vague, concealing her true feelings while easing Oswaldo''s mind. "Do you really think so?" he asked. "Yes, it''s been so many years. I''vee to terms with it. Whether or not they see me as their sister, I''ve always treated them as siblings. I''ve heard some unfavorable rumors at school, but I hope you give them a chance, as long as they work hard in the future." "My good granddaughter, don''t worry. Even if they join thepany, no one can challenge your position. You are the only heiress I recognize," he reassured her, likely tofort her. "Grandpa, what do you think about officially acknowledging them as one of the Montgomery family?" Aurora asked, suppressing her inner coldness, appearing calm andposed. Chapter 131 Delivering Blessings Personally Oswaldo sighed, "Aurora, I might as well be straightforward. There are a hundred reasons in my heart for not wanting to ept them. Yet, they are after all children of the Montgomery family. I''ve turned them away for so many years. I''m afraid I can''t keep doing that." "The matter of your mother has always been a guilt in my heart, as my son did not cherish her properly. No matter how much we regret, she won''te back." "I originally thought Magnus and that vixen wouldn''tst long, but who knew they would still be together after more than twenty years? I guess they won''t be apart in thistter half of their lives." "The decision is made, and at this critical moment, I don''t want to stop it anymore. I hope you can forgive your father and truly ept them." "As for their entry into the Montgomery family, I''ll pick a good day and arrange it." Perhaps fearing Aurora would feel let down, Oswaldo borated a great deal. Aurora''s eyes twinkled. "Grandfather, of course I ept them, but I do have a suggestion." "What suggestion?" "This time I returned to the country as an exchange student and just so happened to be in the same grade as them. I''ve also heard some not-so-good rumors. I''m very worried. I fully support the idea of letting them enter thepany, but what if they bring those bad practices with them?" "What do you mean by that, Aurora?" "Officially entering the Montgomery family has always been their desire, and it''s like a huge sword hanging over their heads. If that sword is removed, there''s no guarantee they won''t revert to their old ways." "My suggestion is to let them first enter thepany and see how they perform, and then decideter whether to let them truly enter the Montgomery family. What do you think about this suggestion, Grandfather?" Aurora knew once they were given official status, it meant actually giving them shares, which would not be easy to take back. Therefore, she wouldn''t let them get their wish from the start. Oswaldo nodded in agreement. "You''re right. Why didn''t I think of that? You are smarter indeed. Let''s do this. They are unlearned at school. If they bring those bad habits into thepany..." "Mm, I think this is the safest way." "Since we have finished discussing their matter, let''s now talk about yours. Whether they believe it or not, I believe you are certainly capable of establishing apany. You are able to manage apany directly, so it would be a waste of time to have you start with the basics. How about starting as a vice president?" Oswaldo truly cared for Aurora and immediately offered her the position of vice president, but Aurora shook her head. "Grandfather, it''s not my first day struggling in the workce. Don''t be fooled by my young age. I''m actually very familiar with the rules of the business world." "Being a neer, if you gave me the position of vice president right away, people would talk behind my back. Women already face disadvantages in the workce, and I''m not keen to face others'' disdain." "Aurora, I really underestimated you. I didn''t expect you to think so thoroughly. Then what position would you want?" "As you said, it''s not that I can''t start from the bottom, but it''s just a waste of time. If you think it''s appropriate, how about giving me a director position?" "A director''s position is neither too high nor too low, with some power yet controlled by others, more challenging than being a vice president. My girl, since you''re willing to take on the challenge, naturally I will give it to you." Oswaldo greatly admired her. From Aurora''s demeanor, it was clear she differed from Ivy and her peers. She was independent and steady, and her thoughts wereprehensive and insightful. Unlike Ivy and Zachary, who were preupied with designer bags and limited-edition luxury cars, Oswaldo truly believed she could own a publicly tradedpany based on her eloquence alone. However, his understated granddaughter had mentioned founding apany but had not disclosed which one. "Grandfather, I have another request," she said. "Yes?" he responded. "Even though I were parachuted into a director-level position, there would still be idle gossip. I don''t want people to know about my status as the Montgomery family heiress. No matter what achievements I make, I would bebeled as the heiress, and people would see not my abilities but the influence of nepotism," Aurora cautioned. "It''s rare for you to think of this. If it were any other corporate heir, they might relish being known by everyone. But many know your name. Your cover might be blown the moment you step in," Oswaldo stated, impressed by Aurora''s desire to seed on her own merits. Aurora''s lips curled into a faint smile. "Grandfather, don''t forget I still have another identity in America. I''ll use my other name, Anne. That way, no one will know who I am." "Very well. I''ll arrange everything in due time. When would you like to start working?" Oswaldo asked eagerly, looking forward to witnessing Aurora''s capabilities. "Let me rest for a few days first. I''ll officially join thepany next Monday." Aurora calcted the time. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 00005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "That sounds good. My granddaughter is certainly the best. By the way, Aurora, you haven''t been watching the newstely, have you?" He suddenly changed the subject, his expression turning serious. "What is it, Grandfather? Which news are you referring to?" Aurora noticed his hesitance. "Just some entertainment gossip," he hinted. Realizing what he might be hinting at, Aurora responded nonchntly, "Grandfather, are you asking if I know about Hayden and Susan''s engagement?" Everyone thought Aurora had left due to a romantic affair. Little did they know that, although that rtionship had deeply hurt her, she wouldn''t leave because of Hayden. "Grandfather, don''t worry. That''s all in the past, and I don''t mind at all. In fact, I n to attend their engagement party and personally deliver my blessings," Aurora said, smiling faintly. "Do you really have no more feelings?" Oswaldo was somewhat incredulous. "What? Do I need to be dramatic for you to believe me, Grandfather?" Aurora teased with a wink. "For a scoundrel, it''s not worth my sweetheart''s distress. It''s best you''ve moved on. What kind of man can''t the Montgomery family heiress marry?" Oswaldo snorted with a mix of relief and anger. Years ago, he had turned a blind eye to Aurora''s rtionship with Hayden, initially dismissing it as childish y, only to realize it was true love. He wasn''t a conservative man. He would have epted her happiness with Hayden, but Hayden had proven himself unworthy, which had angered him for a long time. Chapter 132 I’m Here Because I Miss You Seeing Aurora''s calm expression, devoid of any hint of sadness, Oswaldo said, "Let''s not talk about these troubles anymore. Have a good game of chess with me. It''s been a while since we yed." "Sure, I''d like to have a round with you too," Aurora replied with a smile. The longer Aurora stayed with Oswaldo, the more Genevieve worried, fearing Aurora might ruin her ns. Watching two siblings, one lying on the sofa ying video games and the other idly browsing social media, Genevieve was infuriated. "Look at you two, instead of wasting time, go y a couple of rounds of chess with your grandfather!" she eximed in frustration. Neither of them looked up. "Go isn''t as fun as video games, and besides, we don''t know how to y." "No wonder Oswaldo always says you''re useless. You really are no good. You don''t know anything you should, but you know plenty you shouldn''t. Are you trying to kill me with frustration?" she scolded. "Mom, if you''re so capable, why don''t you go y? I remember you don''t know how to y Go either, not even backgammon," Zachary teased. "I''m at my wit''s end with you two. I worked so hard just to get you this opportunity. If you don''t cherish it, see what happens when Oswaldo refuses to care anymore!" "Don''t worry, Grandpa won''t stop his chess game until the afternoon is over. We have plenty of time. We''ll act sweetter," Zachary said, lighting a cigarette. Genevieve, infuriated yet helpless as she had spoiled them herself, sighed and resigned herself to watching TV. Aurora and Oswaldo yed all afternoon. Nowadays, few young people know how to y Go. Aurora had always been a thoughtful child. She often saw her grandfather ying Go alone and felt he seemed lonely, so she enrolled in a crash course in Go to be his opponent. After ying all afternoon, Oswaldo was still reluctant to stop until the butler called them to dinner. "Aurora, your skills have improved a lot. I didn''t expect you to be this good." "These three years, life has been my training ground. Society is like a battlefield, just like chess. Let''s go have dinner, Grandpa." Aurora, in her high heels, walked downstairs. Oswaldo watched her graceful figure, marveling at the incredible changes in his granddaughter. After dinner, none of them wanted to leave, although Aurora had intended to. Reluctantly, she stayed and yed a few more rounds of Go. When the clock struck ten, seeing Aurora''s sleepy face, Oswaldo finally let her go. "It''s a school night. Go get some rest." "Okay." Aurora left like a freed bird, and upon returning to her room, she hadn''t even had time to wash up when she saw her phone light up. "Hello." Her voice was much gentler at the sight of the number, and even her lips curled into a soft smile. "You sound tired?" Julian was observant, sensing her slightly weary voice. "I''ve been using my brain all day. I''m not physically tired, just a bit mentally," Aurora replied casually, flopping onto her bed. "Is Genevieve that difficult to deal with?" For him, Genevieve was not a formidable character. Among women, she was somewhat clever but not overly so. Aurora should have no trouble handling her. After all, the woman of today was no longer the little girl of yesteryear. Even he had been outwitted by her when she first returned. "It''s not about Genevieve. I''ve been ying Go with Grandpa all day, and my brain is about to explode. It seems I''m not cut out for suchplex games." Aurora and Julian''s rtionship resembled that of close friends. "Do you want me to massage your temples?" Julian asked. Aurora chuckled, thinking he was joking, and burst outughing. "Sure, go ahead, massage them. Are you going to crawl out of the phone to do it?" "No need for that. Juste downstairs." Julian''s voice, full ofughter, reached her as shey in bed, startling Aurora. "You''re joking, right? I''m currently at the Montgomery Manor." She couldn''t believe that he would actually be there. "If you don''t believe me, just look out of the window." Julian''s voice floated mysteriously through the phone. Aurora quickly jumped out of bed and opened the window. "If I don''t see you, you''re dead the next time we meet!" Aurora thought he was still joking and didn''t take it seriously. Upon opening the window, the row of lights in the backyard was dim, but in that faint light, there indeed seemed to be a figure. The figure, as if to make himself more visible, even waved his phone, its light flickering, convincing her that he really hade. "How did you get in?" "I came because I missed you." The person on the other end of the phone still sounded cheerful. "Come down. I want to see you." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Just like before at the hotel, his simple words "I want to see you" dissolved all her reservations, and at that moment, she just wanted to see his handsome face. Aurora, still in her old pajamas and slippers, hastily ran downstairs, and the man was already reaching out his arms towards her. For some reason, she too longed for his embrace at that moment and plunged into his arms. "It''s sote. Don''t you ever sleep?" Aurora whispered reproachfully. "I can''t sleep without you." Julian''s voice, full of maism, echoed in her ear. "Always so sweet with words. Now that we''ve met, you should go home to sleep, right?" "No rush. Do you remember this ce? Three years ago, you fell right into my arms here." The two of them now seemed much like they did three years ago. Aurora pouted, "You didn''te here just to reminisce about what happened three years ago, did you?" Thinking of that night, when the man had his way with her, although in retrospect, he hadn''t been rough at all, rather quite gentle. Back then, she had been consumed by hatred and saw him as a viin exploiting the opportunity, utterly unwilling to get close to him. But after more interactions, she no longer found his touch repulsive. Julian gently pulled her out of his embrace. "Of course not. I''m taking you somewhere. Come with me." Julian took her hand and ran into the night. Aurora didn''t ask where they were going, but as long as she felt the security of his strong hand, she was content to follow wherever he led. Chapter 133 I Want You, Only You Aurora finally understood how Julian had arrived. He had climbed over the wall. She had thought he was influential enough to have the security let him in. Standing beneath the corner of the wall, Julian raised an eyebrow and challenged, "Dare to climb over?" Aurora smiled lightly, "Don''t underestimate me." No sooner had she spoken than she had grabbed the wall and mbered over to the other side. Julian chuckled softly and followed her over. "How about that?" Aurora asked, looking at him proudly as soon as theynded safely, seemingly expecting his praise. Julian patted her head. "Good job," he said with a gentle smile. "Why don''t I feel too happy about it?" Aurora murmured, feeling like he was treating her like a pet. "Get in the car. I''ll take you somewhere," Julian said as he led her to the car. Aurora, realizing she was still in her pajamas, worried about the potential embarrassment if he took her somewhere upscale. "Where exactly are you taking me?" she asked, a bit uneasy. "Don''t worry. I''m not going to sell you," Julian teased, turning on the car''s music. The car was filled with the sound of a beautiful and romantic French song. Exhausted from the day, Aurora fell asleep to the melodious music. "Aurora, time to wake up." A maic voice roused her. Aurora slowly opened her eyes, meeting the handsome face close to hers. He unbuckled her seatbelt, leaning in close enough for her to feel their breaths mingling. The atmosphere in the car had somehow turned ambiguous, and she shyly pushed him away. "Where are we?" she asked, peering out the window to see no lights, only the moonlight revealing they were on a mountain. "Lion Mountain." Located on the outskirts of Clothville, it was a popr hiking spot during holidays, but at this deep hour of the night, Aurora could only hear asional mysterious bird calls. "You''re not nning to kill me, are you?" The setting was eerie. Why would he bring her to such a ce at night? Despite her fears, Aurora pushed open the car door. It was unlikely he had actually gone mad to bring her here. Julian opened the trunk and pulled out a DSLR camera, tripod, and also a long down coat. "You came here to take photos in the middle of the night?" Aurora was surprised. Without answering her question, Julian draped the coat over her before saying, "It gets colder at night in the mountains. Wear this to keep from catching a cold." The coat covered her from shoulders to calves, a testament to his attentiveness. "What exactly did you want me to see?" "Silly, haven''t you watched the newstely? There''s a meteor shower tonight," Julian gently teased, tapping her nose. Aurora realized then, recalling a news snippet she had ignored a few days ago while she was busy with a report. Normally, she would have been interested. Her youthful age belied her mature attitude, shaped by her early life experiences. She thought meteor showers were just sweet interactions between couples, and had nothing to do with her. Yet, tonight she found herself being dragged up the mountain. "Did you bring me here just to see the meteor shower?" "What? Do you want me to bring another woman here?" Julian chuckled lightly. "If it''s cold, you can stay in the car while I check the spot," Julian said as he carried his camera to find the best shooting location. Aurora saw that besides the equipment, his trunk was filled with snacks that many young girls would enjoy. He probably didn''t know what she liked, so he must have swept a variety of snacks from the supermarket. Seeing the snacks of various vors, Aurora felt that Julian was really thoughtful. He treated her so well that it even overturned her previous thought that Hayden was the best to her in this world. When Julian returned, he saw Aurora sitting in the trunk, surrounded by snacks. "I remember you used to love snacks. I didn''t know if you still do, so I just bought some. Pick whatever you like," Julian said indulgently. Aurora thought about how this man had once bought her a variety of sanitary pads. Indeed, rich people could do whatever they wanted. "I''m not a kid anymore. I hardly eat snacks now." No sooner had she finished speaking than Julian flicked her head. "Don''t always act like an olddy. You''re in the prime of your youth." "Why do I feel like I''ve had one foot in the grave?" Aurora murmured. Julian knew that past traumas had greatly affected her, causing a significant change in her mindset. He bent down and lifted her out of the trunk. "Aurora, I''ve told you before. You can be yourself in front of me. You are my forever princess." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Burying her head in his chest, Aurora felt her heartbeat synchronize with his. Heaven was still kind to her. With her turbulent past, she was fortunate to have met him, clinging tightly to him. "Julian, what exactly do you like about me?" "You are stubborn, sometimes aloof, sometimes a bit silly. What do I like about you?" Julian asked back. She hadn''t expected him to describe her that way. Aurora felt she was quite excellent, but it seemed different with him. Slightly upset, she punched his chest. "Am I really as bad as you say?" Julian caught her hand, bringing it to his lips to gently caress. "Love is such a strange thing. No matter how many ws you have or how cold you are to me, I''d still fall for you. Three years ago, the moment you threw yourself into my arms, I swore I''d never let you go! I want you, only you!" Aurora had no idea how long he had secretly loved her, even considering giving up when he saw her happy with Hayden. Later, due to Ivy and Susan''s schemes, she was inadvertently sent back to him. This time, he would not let go. He would do everything to protect the cautious yet insecure woman in his arms. Chapter 134 Wishing on a Meteor The night in the mountains should have been extremely cold, but snuggled in his embrace, Aurora felt no chill at all. Her heart, which she thought had grown cold, was warming up bit by bit. "When I was a child, I heard that if you make a wish upon seeing a meteor, it will help fulfill your wish." "Remember to make a wishter." Julian didn''t mock her naivety. Aurora smiled and said, "Do you think I''m a child? How could a meteor possibly grant human wishes?" "Just try it. You have nothing to lose anyway. You can say your wish out loud." "I don''t want to make a wish. It''s childish," Aurora scoffed, while Julian chuckled, secretly hoping she would express it. Maybe it wouldn''t be a meteor fulfilling her wish, but him? He wanted to give her everything she desired. They chatted casually, and Julian asionally nced at his watch. Modern technology had advanced to precisely predict the peak and radiant point of meteor showers. "This is the best spot to watch," he said. "Aurora, think about what you really want now, because the meteor shower is about to start." At that, Aurora felt a surge of nervousness. What she truly wanted was for her mother toe back to life, for everything to return to how it used to be. But how could the dead be revived? Other than that, she only wished to avenge her mother and drive people like Genevieve out of the Montgomery family. It seemed wrong to wish for such things. She looked at the man beside her, a new thought dawning on her. "Aurora, close your eyes and count down from ten in your mind." Julian''s soothing voice rang in her ears, and Aurora obediently closed her eyes. He stood up, moving in front of her, ready to capture the impending beautiful scene. Nine, eight... Three, two, one. As she counted down silently, the moment she opened her eyes, the scene before her dazzled her, a sight usually confined to television or photographs. Meteor showers, like rain, fell parallel, but from the right radiant point, the view was unlike any other. She stood there, momentarily forgetting how to react. "Make a wish, Aurora." Julian''s voice brought her back to reality, also making her forget her earlier remarks about wishing being childish. At that moment, only one thought remained. "I hope never to meet someone who makes me cry again." She wished inwardly. Julian captured the scene in his camera, a woman with interlocked fingers, bathed in a faint glow, her head slightly bowed in solemnity as if making a very important wish. This scene was perfectly captured by Julian, and even after the meteor shower had faded and darkness returned, Aurora remained captivated by what she had just witnessed. "Lost in the moment?" Julian softly embraced her, her hair fluttering in the night breeze, carrying a pleasant fragrance. "Yeah, it''s my first time seeing it up close. It''s really beautiful. Julian, thank you for bringing me to this wonderful ce." Aurora expressed her heartfelt gratitude. She tiptoed and gently kissed his cheek, a gesture both sacred and tender. Julian ruffled her hair. "From now on, I''ll make sure you''re always happy." At that moment, her eyes were only for this man as she nodded seriously. "Okay." Julian gently embraced her as he continued, "Since we''re already here, why not watch the sunrise?" "That sounds good." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! It was still early, and he had originally suggested she sleep in the car until he would wake her for the sunrise. Perhaps it was the warmth of his embrace, but she did not want to leave. They leaned against an old tree, and she quietly nestled in his arms. Even though they were alone in the wilderness, a situation ripe for trouble, Julian remembered his earlier promise to Aurora. He would not harbor any improper thoughts towards her at this time. Only a few days left. All he had to do was endure a little longer. Aurora also opened up to him, willingly starting the conversation to share her experiences in America over the years. Every time she spoke of her struggles, it felt as if Julian''s heart was being ruthlessly cut. Initially, he might have been jealous of Asher, who had been by Aurora''s side for years, but after hearing her stories, he was only thankful. In such tough times, the two of them, facing simr hardships, clung tightly together, encouraging each other, and she persevered through gritted teeth. Only then could he see such a radiant woman. "It''s all in the past now. No one can harm you anymore." "I know, and I won''t let myself be hurt again. I want to make those who took from me lose everything, to let them taste what despair is," she said fiercely. Julian felt both heartache and pity. "They definitely won''t have good days ahead. Don''t worry." How could he possibly forgive those who hurt his woman? However, Aurora surely wanted to seek her own revenge, which is why he hadn''t acted. If he wanted, neither Genevieve nor Susan would have a good oue, but then Aurora would lose the pleasure of revenge. As they talked, Aurora fell asleep in his arms, a testament to her utmost trust in him. It was unlikely she would have slept so soundly otherwise. Because she felt his embrace was the warmest haven in the world, as if with him there, all the rain and snow would be shielded away. "Aurora, sleep tight. I am here to watch over you," Julian said softly. It was not until a faint golden light appeared that he woke Aurora from her sleep. "Aurora, get up. It''s time to watch the sunrise." Aurora was sleeping sweetly, dreaming of being back on that ship with Julian over a decade ago, where they cared about nothing, yfully causing a ruckus. "Stop it, Prince Julian," she muttered, her lips pouting, momentarily unaware of what was happening. Hearing her long-missed voice, Julian wore a gentle smile, and he yfully nibbled on her ear. "Aurora, if you don''t get up now, you''ll miss the sunrise." Aurora, as if waking from a dream, looked up at him, her long eyshes fluttering like the wings of a butterfly. With her slightly confused big eyes, her silly appearance was just like how she used to be after waking up from an afternoon nap. Holding her bunny, barefoot, Aurora ran to his side to look at him. Julian could no longer restrain himself, fiercely iming her slightly parted red lips, memories and reality intertwining. She saw the gentle gaze of the man in the golden light, as if he was about to melt her. Chapter 135 Come Work at My Company The meteor showerst night and the sunrise this morning had warmed Aurora''s heart considerably, leaving her daydreaming even at school. Julian took her to the store, giving her a makeover, and whispered in her ear, "Aurora, I''ll pick you up tonight." She nodded, as if her soul was still lingering on that mountain. "Goofy," he said indulgently, scraping her nose gently. "Then, I''ll be leaving first," Aurora turned to leave. Although she hadn''t given him a definite answer, they now seemed like any ordinary couple. Especially since he frequently surprised her with romantic gestures, even if she had always felt she didn''t need them, she did enjoy his attentiveness. Being with him, she began reverting slowly to her former self, smiling at the memories of their past encounters. Entering the ssroom in her high heels, she drew numerous nces, a contrast to her usual unnoticed presence. She wore a simple ck dress edged with ckce at the hem, light makeup on her face, and handled her ck stiletto heels with ease. Her appearance in the corridor stunned a group of boys, who wondered who she was, having never seen her before. Only those who had witnessed her the previous night knew of Aurora''s identity. As soon as she entered the ssroom, she caught Gemma''s envious gaze. Gemma could never have guessed that Aurora was the heiress of the Montgomery family and that Ivy was merely an illegitimate daughter! Aurora''s aura was too imposing. Many men were interested but hesitant to approach her due to her intimidating presence. Only Ian noticed the slight smile on Aurora''s lips, indicating her good mood. "What are you looking at? Is there something on my face?" Aurora said, seeing Ian staring, and smiled broadly. Her smile took the boys by surprise, as if a myriad of flowers bloomed at once. "No, it''s just the first time I''ve seen you dressed like this for school," Ian replied, somewhat flustered. "Well, you better get used to it, because this is how I''ll be from now on," Aurora said, perhaps feelingfortable enough with Ian''s good-natured personality to speak more than usual. "Oh." "By the way, are you free after school?" Aurora asked directly. "No, nothing special. Do you need something?" Ian responded. "Yes, I''ll be waiting for you at the caf we went tost time. We need to talk." Aurora finished just as several boys began to tease. Ian''s face turned red instantly, and Aurora realized everyone might have misunderstood, but in her characteristic style, she didn''t bother to rify. This infuriated Gemma even more, her eyes reddening with envy. Why did Aurora have such a blessed life, born a high-ranking heiress, while she herself was born into an ordinary family? Jealousy quickly took root and grew within her. After school, Aurora had been waiting in the caf for a while when Ian approached her, blushing. "Au... Aurora, wh-what did you want to talk about?" Now alone with her, his embarrassment was palpable. Aurora''s lips curved into a faint smile. "Don''t be nervous. I''m not here for anything bad," Aurora reassured him. Ian wasn''t sure if it was his imagination, but Aurora seemed much gentler today than before. It was as if the dark clouds that usually surrounded her had partially cleared. She had always been obscured by that gloom until this moment when her true self began to emerge. "What is it?" Ian was still slightly excited, barely daring to meet Aurora''s eyes. Her radiant appearance made her seem like a lofty star, while he felt as lowly as dust. "No rush. Let''s order first since it''s time for lunch anyway," Aurora suggested, handing him the menu. In her presence, Ian was obedient, almost as if he was possessed. He did whatever Aurora asked of him. "Here''s the thing. School is about to break for internships, and I was wondering if you''ve found a ce to intern." Aurora went straight to the point. Ian was taken aback, having not realized that this was what Aurora wanted to talk about, but he quickly regained hisposure. "I''ve selected a fewpanies and n to interview next week. Why do you ask?" He adjusted his sses. Before he knew of Aurora''s background, he might have suspected she had nowhere else to go, but since she was the heiress of the Montgomery family, a job was just a word away for her. "I''ve just started a newpany, and I was wondering if you''d be interested in working with us?" Aurora''s words nearly made Ian''s eyes pop out. She didn''t mention joining the Montgomery family business but her newpany instead. "Me?" "I''ve read your thesis and am familiar with your major. You''re diligent, and although mypany is new, I take talent acquisition very seriously. Would you be interested? As for sry, don''t worry. It will definitely bepetitive." Aurora had a keen eye. Ian was talented. Although not yet fully engaged in the workforce, with the right guidance, he could soon be a significant asset to her. "What kind ofpany is it, Aurora? I''m afraid I might not be up to it," Ian confessed, not doubting Aurora butcking confidence in himself. "It''s a financepany, which is your strong suit. I''ve even reviewed a project youpleted with a professor. You were outstanding," Aurora reassured him. Ian was surprised by how well she knew him and felt a rush of tion. "I''d like to join." "That''s settled. Here''s my business card." When Ian saw thepany''s name on the card, it seemed familiar. He suddenly remembered a mysterious wealthy businessman who had built an office building nearby in the business district two years ago. The building had an unusual design and the decor alone had cost a fortune. Originally thought to be a shopping mall, it remained unupied for a year. That name was the same as on Aurora''s business card. Given the prime location, the scale of thepany was apparent. "Miss Montgomery." Ian realized the true extent of the difference between him and Aurora. It wasn''t their backgrounds, but their capabilities. She was his age yet had already started her ownpany! Chapter 136 Cause of Death Unknown Previously, Ian only sensed that there was something extraordinary about Aurora''s demeanor, even though she wore in clothes. At that time, he thought he was losing his mind. How could he feel this way about an ordinary person? It turned out his instincts were correct. She indeed hailed from a distinguished family. "Ian, there''s another matter I wanted to discuss with you today. I''ve only recently transferred to this school and don''t know many people here. You, being the president of the student council and well-connected, I would like you to scout some capable individuals for interviews at mypany. Thepany was just getting started and needs a lot of talent. Although young peopleck extensive experience, their vitality can be more beneficial than those who consider themselves elite." "Typically,panies look for experienced talents, but we, who are about to graduate or have just graduated, are often overlooked." Ian admired Aurora''s boldness. "What I value is not experience, but responsibility. I ask you to find people, but they must also pass a rigorous interview. Only those who seed can stay. I know you, but I don''t know the others." Aurorazily sank into the sofa, exuding an aura of authority with every gesture, making Ian truly believe in her capability. "Miss, your dishes are ready. Please enjoy your meal," the waiter announced, bringing various dishes to the table. In front of Aurora was a medium-rare steak, contrasting sharply with the set meal Ian had ordered. As he watched Aurora elegantly cutting her steak with a knife and fork, Ian felt increasingly awkward. He and Aurora were from different worlds, and sensing his nervousness, Aurora calmly discussed herpany''s ns with him. Initially, Ian agreed to help Aurora without knowing what herpany was about. Entranced by her exnation, he felt more confident about his future and could only admire her further. Her eloquence and insight differed from any other girl he had met. She possessed not only beauty but alsoposure and grace. By the end of the meal, Aurora had be his idol. "Miss Montgomery, I''ve learned a lot today. I will take care of the task you''ve entrusted to me and hope to learn more from you in the future." "The best teacher is society itself, Ian. When you recruit people, don''t mention me. I want to maintain a low profile as a regr student at school," Aurora instructed, always preferring to keep a low profile. "I understand," Ian nodded. After their meeting, Aurora departed in a Maybach, leaving Ian inspired to set her as his benchmark. Meanwhile, Aurora was also recruiting high-sry positions in the corporate world, causing a stir among employees of nearby financial firms, with her inbox quickly filling with resumes. Even on her way home, she focused intently on reviewing each resume. Julian, observing her serious profile, thought, "Whether man or woman, there''s something incredibly attractive about someone who is focused." "So busy already?" It was almost home, and Aurora hadn''t looked up even once. "Recently, thepany is hiring, and I need to review every position personally. I''m very strict about talent," Aurora replied without looking up. "If you need anything, just let me know. I can solve any problem for you," Julian said earnestly. "Mm." Originally, Julian had prepared some surprises, but seeing Aurora so busy, he decided to cancel them temporarily. In a few days, Aurora was supposed to give him an answer. As long as nothing unexpected happened, her answer would surely be affirmative. From that day on, Julian became less clingy and gave her enough time to deal with her own matters. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Throughout the week, Aurora was mostly busy withpany matters, finally managing to handle some of the initial trivialities, only to receive a phone call just after she had taken a bath and was ready to sleep. Her phone rang insistently. It seemed the caller on the other end was patient enough to wait until she came out of the bathroom. "Hello." ncing at the caller ID, she almost forgot that tomorrow was Hayden and Susan''s engagement party. Why would Hayden call her at this critical moment? It surely couldn''t be just to send an invitation. "Aurora, I want to see you." Hayden''s voice was deep and lingering, as if he was smoking, a habit the old Hayden did not indulge in. It seemed that she had smelled smoke on him during their recent encounters, whereas Aurora had been smoking less and less. Perhaps it was because she was busy, or maybe it was Julian''s casual remark some time ago. "Smoking is bad for your health." Everyone who smoked knew this, but who really cared? Yet, she took his words to heart and hadn''t touched a cigarette for several days. "Mr. Alvarez, are you calling to send an invitation?" Aurora asked indifferently. "Aurora, I''m at the school yground. Can youe over?" Hayden''s almost pleading words came through. Aurora shook her head and stated, "No." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "There''s something I need to tell you." Hayden seemed to have anticipated her refusal and persisted. "Whatever it is, you can say it over the phone," Aurora replied dismissively, noticing his slurred speech, probably from drinking. "It''s okay if you don''te. I originally wanted to tell you something about your mother..." His sudden mention of her mother caught her off guard. Although Aurora did not want to care, she could not remain indifferent about her mother. "My mom?" "Yes. Actually, your mother didn''t die from a heart attack." The words Hayden spoke shocked Aurora. "What are you talking about? My mom has been dead for many years. How could it not have been a heart attack?" "If you want to know more about your mother,e to the ce where we used to meet now. I''ll wait for you." Hayden hung up abruptly. Aurora cursed under her breath and quickly changed her clothes. She had been too young to remember much when her mother died. Although her mother had heart problems, it was Genevieve''s constant provocations during that time that led to the heart attacks. Could there be another reason for everything? Hayden wouldn''t lie about such a matter, so Aurora hurriedly drove to the school. She wondered why he had chosen such a ce to meet, a ce filled with memories of the two of them. Julian had finally been behaving for a few days, not bothering Aurora, but then he heard the butler''s voice. "Young master, I just saw Miss Montgomery drive away. It''s ten o''clock already. I wonder where she''s going alone." Chapter 137 Keeping Me as a Mistress Returning to this ce filled with memories, Aurora was overwhelmed withplex emotions. Back then, Hayden and she were celebrated as a match made in heaven by their school, but who could have imagined everything would fall apart? When the news broke, her social media and DMs nearly exploded with everyone asking what had happened. When Aurora first arrived in America, seeing those messages felt like adding insult to injury. On her way to the sports field, she thought back on everything that had happened over the years. It was alreadyte, and all the students had gone home, except for a few boys sweating it out ying basketball. On the ser field, a figure sat slumped, reeking of alcohol even from a distance. It was Hayden, surrounded by several bottles of red wine. She had never seen Hayden so disheveled. Even when he used toe off the basketball court drenched in sweat, he would sit next to her, vibrant and smiling as he epted the water she handed him. Now his eyes were filled with sadness as he stared intently at her, his gaze slightly unfocused. "Aurora, you came..." He was clearly tipsy, his speech slurred. "Drank a lot?" Aurora asked, eyeing the wine bottles beside him. Knowing his tolerance, she thought those wouldn''t normally get him this drunk. He must have been drinking before. "Not much. Aurora, look, there are stars tonight," Hayden said, his head swaying slightly. "I''m here now. Can you tell me about mom''s situation?" Aurora was only interested in her mother''s issue at the moment. "Sit with me for a bit first." Hayden patted the ground beside him. With no other option, Aurora sat down beside him. Hayden pointed towards the distant field. "Aurora, do you remember the 800-meter race that year? You''ve never liked sports." "I only ran 300 meters before I couldn''t go on, and you carried me for the rest of it," Aurora recalled, her eyes softening at the memory. Because of their families, even when the school teachers knew about their early romance, they didn''t intervene, allowing them to be so well-known at school. In reality, she had her period that day, suffering from cramps and unable to run forcefully. Thinking she couldn''t continue, Hayden had carried her on his back through the entire distance, under the watchful eyes of everyone. Back then, her younger self was so touched and she thought she would marry no one else but him. Thinking back, Aurora felt a mix of nostalgia and sighs. How simple she was back then, thinking she would love anyone who treated her well for the rest of her life. "I thought you had forgotten all about it." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "I couldn''t forget even if I wanted to, and I don''t want to forget any of those things," Aurora said lightly. "Do you also find it hard to let go of that past?" Hayden asked, hopeful. Aurora responded calmly, "Not wanting to forget doesn''t mean I can''t let go. I need that past to remind myself not to make such foolish mistakes again." Hayden''s expression stiffened. "Aurora, I never intended to hurt you. That night three years ago, I was actually nning to propose." "Whether you meant to or not, it all happened. You''ve apologized before. If you''re here to repeat those words, I advise you not to bother. It''s really not necessary." "Aurora, I didn''te to you today to apologize, but..." Hayden suddenly pulled a ring from his pocket before he continued, "Aurora, I love you. Whether it was three years ago or three years from now, my feelings for you haven''t changed at all." Seeing the exquisite ring, Aurora was reminded of three years earlier when they had passed by a jewelry store disying a ring on arge screen. At that time, she casually pointed at the screen and said, "Buy me this ring when you propose." "Okay." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! She thought Hayden didn''t take it to heart, but he had actually bought that ring. The ring had a unique design, which she liked at a nce, and even after three years, she recognized it immediately as the one she had seen back then. The ring, which should have appeared three years ago, was now before her eyes, and Aurora felt conflicted. "You''re getting engaged tomorrow. Why are you showing me this ring now?" "Aurora, I''ve thought it over. I can''t be without you. Can we start over?" Hayden seemed to have made a great resolution, mustering the courage to speak. Aurora was startled, not expecting him to say such a thing now. "What about Susan?" "Aurora, give me three months, please. Once I secure the inheritance of Alvarez Legacy Holdings, I willpletely break off with Susan. I''ve had people look into it. Over the years, you''ve been mistreated by the Montgomery family, with Genevieve controlling everything, intent on driving you out of the Montgomery family. Once I obtain the inheritance, I''ll take revenge for you. Then, I will make you the only Mrs. Alvarez." Aurora''s eyes remained calm and indifferent from start to finish. "That sounds quite tempting," she said slowly. "Aurora, I truly have never loved Susan. I swear to heaven the person I love most in this life is you." Hayden thought she would agree, his face lighting up with joy. However, Aurora continued, "Hayden, had I not heard what you just said, I would still be unaware of how selfish you are. The person you really love is yourself. No matter what the reason was for you and Susan being together three years ago, you are responsible for her. You''ve publicly imed that your rtionship with her is stable, yet now you say you''ll cut ties with her once you get the inheritance. Hayden, Susan has probably just been a stepping stone for you, hasn''t she? You''re using the Simmons family''s influence to solidify your position. If you get the inheritance, you n to sever ties. What kind of status would you have me in then? Are you nning to keep me as a mistress?" Aurora''s mouth curled into a cold, mocking smile. She couldn''t believe that the man she had once devoted herself to could be so cold and heartless. What kind of vicious hearty hidden beneath his elegant facade? "No, it''s not like that, Aurora. I know you''ve had a hard time with the Montgomery family, and I want to help you. My current strength isn''t enough to fully protect you. I love you, Aurora. Can''t you give me one more chance?" Chapter 138 Stay Tonight Aurora, hearing him profess his love repeatedly, could only scoff in disdain. If he were trulymitted to Susan as he had previously imed, it would be eptable. However, his current scheme was to use the Simmons family''s rising status as a stepping stone and then discard Susan, a thought Aurora found despicable. "Hayden, do you think I have no standing in the Montgomery family, that I can''t offer you what you desire but the Simmons family can? If I could secure the inheritance for you, would you call off your engagement ceremony with her tomorrow?" Aurora''s pressing words came forth, questioning why Hayden hadn''t yet parted ways with Susan, if not for some remaining utility she provided. "Now I doubt your intentions when you first approached me. Was it genuine affection, or was it because I am the heiress of the Montgomery family?" Aurora only now realized the depth of his scheming. "Aurora, it''s not what you think. My feelings for you have always been real. Except for that regretful night three years ago, I have never wronged you. You might think me shameless, but this inheritance is truly important to me. I''ve mentioned my younger uncle before, whose identity was kept hidden, but he has been favored by my grandfather from childhood. Despite my continuous efforts, I couldn''t surpass him. With his sessful ventures in Clothville, and my grandfather recently returning to the country, our disparity in strength is too great. I must rely on the Simmons family. Aurora, I promise you. Once I get the inheritance, I will sever all ties with Susan. I will be good to you, only to you, for life. Aurora, won''t youe back to me?" Hayden pleaded earnestly. "No, because I already have someone I like." Aurora slowly raised her hand, showing off the ring Julian had given her, a precaution against Hayden''s potential nonsense. Seeing the ring on her finger, Hayden knew no one would casually gift such a significant diamond without substantial means. "Who is he?" Hayden had always thought the boyfriend Aurora mentioned was fictional, but seeing the ring changed everything. "I will be attending your engagement party with him tomorrow, and you will soon find out who he is. Now that we''ve caught up, can you tell me about my mother?" Aurora asked, shifting the topic. Hayden, still fixated on her having a boyfriend, grabbed her hand impulsively. "Aurora, just tell me. Who is he?" His actions, once unthinkable for him, now spoke of his desperation to know whom she loved. "Hayden, I just want to know about my mom," she said sharply, pulling her hand away. "About your mother... Right." He seemed to remember something else and pulled out his phone. Flipping through his gallery, Aurora leaned over to look. It was a photo of a car ident scene crowded with people. As her gaze wandered through the crowd, she suddenly zoomed in on someone in the blurred background. Upon seeing the familiar face, Aurora was stunned. "Mom!" The woman in the photo bore a striking resemnce to her mother, even in stature, prompting Hayden to quickly say, "You see the resemnce too, don''t you? I stumbled upon this photo two years ago." Due to the photo''s blurriness, Aurora couldn''t be entirely sure. After all, her mother had been dead for many years. What if the person in the photo merely looked simr and wasn''t actually her? Yet, a glimmer of hope stirred in Aurora''s heart. She often fantasized about how wonderful it would be if her mother were still alive. Now, seeing this photo stirred a tumult of emotions within her. "It really does look like her. Where is this photo from?" Aurora asked, desperate to cling to any shred of possibility. "I have the details saved on myputer. At the time, I thought this person looked like your mother, but I wasn''t sure. I was afraid of upsetting you if it turned out not to be her, so I just took the photo and decided to wait until I met you to discuss it. If you want to know more, we''ll have to go to my house," Hayden exined. "Let''s go now," Aurora said, eager to learn the truth. She grabbed Hayden and hurriedly left with him. Aurora was familiar with Hayden''s vi and they sped to his home, unaware of a car following them closely. Julian watched them rush into the house, his eyes dark and turbulent. He had nned several times to take her away but had managed to suppress his anger, observing as the once-dark room was suddenly filled with light. The thought of them alone together made his heart feel as if it were being wed at incessantly. Aurora, without even changing her shoes, followed Hayden into the bedroom and urgently turned on hisputer. "The password," she urged as she looked back at him. "Your birthday," Hayden said tenderly. She was surprised that after all this time, his passwords were still set to her birthday. Aurora entered the password and essed the main page. Hayden stood behind her, leaning over and wrapping his arms around her, his hand taking hold of the mouse. Their close posture was intimate. Hayden could smell the faint scent of her perfume, reminiscent of better times when they were together. "It''s here," he said as he clicked on a webpage. Aurora saw an article about a car ident in Lorvale. The photo was clearer than on his phone but still not very sharp. "Can it only be erged this much?" "Yes," he replied. "Send the link to me. I''ll have someone try to enhance it to make it clearer." "Sure." "Alright, you should head home too. I need to leave. Thank you for sharing this with me." "Aurora, since you''re here, why not stay for a coffee before you go?" Hayden saw that the mood had lightened significantly. "No, it''s gettingte, and you have things to do tomorrow." "Aurora, why not stay the night?" Hayden held Aurora tightly, his intentions clear. As he inhaled her scent, he found it even harder to let go. Outside, the observer watched the embracing couple, his gaze icy. Chapter 139 Ill Have You Hayden''s attempt was so evident, yet Aurora felt no desire to linger in his embrace. "I''m sorry. I have to go." She turned and left, leaving Hayden feeling an emptiness as she hurried downstairs. It was only after Aurora had left that she noticed the man leaning against the car door, several cigarette butts at his feet, still holding a lit cigarette. "Howe you''re here?" Aurora asked in surprise, her mind previously upied with thoughts of her mother, unaware of when he had followed her. If he had been following her from the start, might he have misunderstood her rtionship with Hayden? "It''s not what you think." Aurora rushed towards him, frantically trying to exin, "I needed to see him for something. There''s nothing between us..." Her words were cut off as Julian pressed his lips to hers. He followed her all the way, his mind filled with countless conjectures, but ultimately, he chose to trust her. Even as he watched them enter the house, he restrained himself, each moment of their meeting tormenting him. His kiss was fierce, as if trying to meld her into him, and after their lips parted, he spoke hoarsely, "I know. I understand everything." If there had truly been something between her and Hayden, she wouldn''t havee out. Meeting his gaze, Aurora suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck. "Julian, there''s something I need to tell you." "What is it?" he asked, curiosity in his eyes, not knowing what she was about to say. "I''ve decided to give you the answer early." They originally agreed to speak after seven days, and tomorrow was the seventh day. Julian thought about her recent meeting with Hayden and their past at that school filled with memories and stories. What if she rekindled old feelings? "Tell me tomorrow," he suggested, hoping she would calm down and not give an impulsive answer she might regret. "But I want to say it now," Aurora said, realizing how wonderful Julian was after hearing Hayden''s intentions. Regardless of Hayden''s initial motives, she was sure of Julian''s sincerity. "Aurora, I know you''ve just been together and might be emotional because of him. Let''s wait until you''re calm and rational tomorrow," he replied. If she had told him her decision earlier, he probably would have been overjoyed, but his reluctance now showed his uncertainty, fearing she had reconciled with Hayden. Seeing him so cautious, Aurora smiled secretly to herself. His careful demeanor was rare. "Alright, we''ll talk about itter. Let''s go home." She got into her car, and Julian followed. Somehow, his heart felt even more unsettled than before. Aurora drove back to her vi, with her parking the car steadily. Julian usually waited to wish her goodnight each time they parted, but today he seemed almost eager to leave. "Why are you in such a hurry?" Aurora called out, chasing after him. Usually, he would eagerly catch up to her, but today he seemed spooked. "I heard from the butler that you had left alone, and it was sote, so I was worried about your safety. Now that you''re home safe, I can rest easy. I''m quite tired today. I''m going to sleep." Seeing the man so frightened that he dared not even turn around, Aurora suddenly found this side of Julian adorable. "You said you couldn''t sleep without me. Why didn''t you climb over the wall to my house tonight?" Aurora teased. "I''m too tired today. The sea breeze outside is strong. You should go back and rest too," Julian said as he walked towards the door. But Aurora hugged him from behind, saying, "Julian, whether you want to know or not, I must tell you." She tiptoed, her lips moving to his ear, her teeth gently biting his earlobe, a sensitive spot for everyone, causing Julian to shiver slightly. His heart contracted sharply at that moment, fearing she would deliver some unwee news, but her voice came softly. "I think I''m starting to... like you." Hearing her words, Julian turned around abruptly, pulling her into his arms. "Aurora, say it again! Who do you like?" "Idiot." She pinched Julian''s nose and continued, "I said I like you. Did you hear that now?" "So, you mean, you agree to be my girlfriend?" Julian hadn''t expected this oue, contrary to his thoughts, and happiness surged through his heart. "What? You don''t want to?" Aurora smiled. "How could I not? I''ll only love you in this lifetime, Aurora. I''m so happy!" Julian lifted her in his arms. "Hey, didn''t you say you were tired and wanted to go to sleep? Where are you taking me while holding me?" Aurora asked knowingly. "I''m taking you to sleep with me," Julian said as he lowered his head and kissed her red lips. The butler was already asleep, leaving just the two of them in the house. As soon as they entered the door, Julian could not hold back and pressed her against the door for a deep kiss, to which Aurora offered no resistance, allowing his kisses. As things escted, she pleaded softly in the dark, her face already flushed, "Can we not do this here?" Originally, he hadined that the house was too small, and had it not been for Aurora living next door, he never would have settled for such a small vi. Now, he felt the short distance had grown immensely long in his heart. Every pore on his body screamed for her, and it took tremendous willpower for him to remove his hands from her. His voice was hoarse. "Okay." He carried her upstairs quickly, almost tripping in his haste, causing Aurora to smirk. "Are you in such a hurry? I''ve never seen you this eager before," she teased. "We''re entering the bridal chamber. How could I stay calm?" "Who said we''re going to the bridal chamber?" Aurora said coyly. "Aurora, it was you who started it first, and even if you wanted to leave, I wouldn''t let you go. Tonight, I definitely have to have you," Julian dered as he carried her into the bedroom. He had justid her on the bed when he pressed down upon her, but he found it unsatisfactory as it obscured his view of Aurora''s body. He got up to turn on the bedsidemp, feasting his eyes upon Aurora with her clothes half-undone, her small face flushed, her eyes tender, her lips moistened by his own making them even more enticing, and her slightly parted red lips silently seducing him. Chapter 140 Mrs. Barnet Three years ago that night, Aurora cried in desperation, but tonight she appeared as a flower bud waiting to bloom, seekingpassion. Her freshly revealed shoulders, scented from her partially opened dress, carried a hint of shyness mixed with a dash of anticipation. Julian absolutely adored her in this state. "Aurora, may I?" He didn''t want to hurt her again and would certainly not force her if she were unwilling. Aurora''s lips slightly curled. "May I say no?" "You may not." He sealed her lips with his, leaving her no chance to continue. The kiss grew more passionate and fiery. Despite the air conditioning being on, she felt her body burning up. "Aurora, be good," he whispered in her ear. For the first time, Aurora realized that this was not something to despise, but something to be cherished with the right person. ... Time passed, and the clock pointed to half-past three. Auroray weak and powerless on his chest, drenched in sweat. She didn''t even have the strength to lift a finger. Julian scooped her up. "I''ll carry you to wash up." Since he was taking care of it, she didn''t bother exerting herself and let him ce her in the bathtub, where he alsoy down. The bathtub wasrge enough for two. Initially, Julian had decided to spare her, but in the tub, his desires grew even more intense. "Aurora, just one more time, please? I promise it''s thest," he pleaded pitifully at Aurora. If Aurora had known about his stamina, she wouldn''t have agreed in a moment of excitement. "But I''m so tired." "How about we y a game where I move and you don''t?" Wasn''t this what Aurora had suggested before? "Can I say no?" "You cannot." Aurora had underestimated his libido. His deliberate teasing soon melted her resistance once again. That night was like a dream for her, drifting in and out, yet she felt incredibly wonderful, wishing to prolong this sensation. By the time he stirred again, it was nearly five o''clock. The sky lightened early by the sea, and the darkness outside was no longer so profound. He then carefully wrapped Aurora in a bath towel and ced her back on the bed. Aurora was already too exhausted to open her eyes, cuddling against him like a little kitten. Finally content, Julian closed his eyes and fell into a satisfied sleep. Aurora, who hadn''t slept inte for a long time, surprisingly slept until the afternoon. When she woke up, he was no longer by her side. She really began to wonder if Julian was human at all. Could any human possess such stamina? The traces in the room had already been tidied up by Julian. Only a robey beside her, which she draped over herself before getting out of bed. Barely had her toes touched the floor when her thighs lost all strength, and she copsed in a heap. "Aurora." Julian came in just at that moment, catching her in his arms. She finally understood what he had meant by his earlier remark about not being able to get out of bed. She had thought it was an exaggeration, a jest, but now she realized that had he had her twice morest night, she truly might not have been able to rise at all. "It''s all your fault. I told you no morest night, but you just had to..." Aurora barely managed to sit up on the bed before she started pounding on Julian''s chest. He seemed even more horny than he had been three years ago. Her legs were still weak. She had slept so long, yet there he stood, looking utterly refreshed. The disparity between them was staggering. "It''s all my fault. I''ll be gentler next time," Julian said soothingly as he enveloped her hands in his, kissing the back of her hand gently. "Who said anything about next time?" Aurora huffed coldly. Such things were like an addiction. Once it began, it was terribly hard to stop, especially those who were newly addicted felt the craving most acutely. Julian had spent all morning haunted by memories of Aurora''s charm from the night before. "We were quite in syncst night. I thought Aurora liked doing this sort of thing," Julian said, a wicked smile ying on his lips. "I didn''t enjoy it at all," Aurora retorted as she noticed his roving eyes and quickly tightened her robe around her. "Alright, I''ll stop teasing. I''ve prepared your favorite dishes. After eating, we''ll have just enough time to go to his engagement party," Julian said, ncing at his wristwatch. It was already four in the afternoon. His mention of food suddenly made Aurora realize how hungry and thirsty she was. She licked her lips. After all the exertions of the night, how could she not be hungry? She rested on the bed for a moment before slowly attempting to rise to have breakfast. Before her feet could touch the floor, she was lifted into his arms. "Let me take care of you, Mrs. Ba." "Not now, but inevitably," he said with a lightugh. Aurora, nestled against his chest, blushed deeply, tapping gently on his chest. "Who''s your wife?" Chapter 141 Only I Can Be By Your Side The table was alreadyden with a variety of dishes, and Aurora was carried downstairs horizontally in his arms like a princess, while the affable butler looked on. "Miss Montgomery, do you like these dishes? If there''s anything you dislike, I won''t prepare it next time," said the butler with a smile. His politeness made Aurora somewhat embarrassed. "I like these dishes very much. There''s no need to trouble yourself." "That''s good to hear. Please enjoy your meal, Miss Montgomery," the butler said tactfully as he retreated, and Julian gently set her down in her chair. Aurora, who was already very hungry, focused solely on eating until she was full, only then noticing that Julian hadn''t eaten but was just watching her. "Aren''t you eating?" "I had something earlier, and besides, I find watching you eat quite charming." If someone else had said that, Aurora would have scoffed, buting from him, it was earnest. Aurora shyly turned her face away, thinking her skin had grown thicker just like her body had healed, but in front of Julian, she reverted to her old self. After they finished eating, Julian carried her upstairs again. "You don''t have to carry me all the time. I''m not that delicate, and I can walk down on my own." She had only fallen because she was unaware of her body''s condition. "But I want to hold you," Julian said with a gentle smile, taking her back to her room without further discussion. "I need to go home to get ready," Aurora noted, checking the time, as Hayden''s engagement party was that evening. "No need. I have everything you might need here." Julian, ever so thoughtful, had already prepared everything for her. From clothes to makeup, everything was avable. "This here is an evening gown." Julian opened his vast wardrobe, which indeed was filled with evening gowns of various colors. Aurora instinctively reached for a ck gown, but Julian nced at it and said, "Aurora, why not try some other colors? ck might be majestic, but I''d love to see other colors on you." He remembered she used to like light colors before that incident changed her, and now she only favored ck among many. "What color do you like?" Aurora turned to look at him, and Julian''s lips curled into a faint smile. "Whatever you wear, I''ll love it, but tonight I want to see you in this dress." His hand wandered among the colorful gowns, eventually selecting a halter-neck bright red gown. "That bright? I might steal the bride''s thunder." Aurora frowned. Julian smirked mischievously, "But I want you to be the center of attention tonight." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Alright then." Aurora took the red dress, having never worn such a striking color before. Earlier, while Julian was choosing her dress, he had imagined her in this gown, but no fantasypared to seeing her wear it. Her tall figure was entuated by the flowing, beautiful red gown, the halter-neck design revealing her delicate corbones and arms. She came out barefoot, her hair down, looking enchanting and sensual, her bare feet on the soft carpet. Although she was initially unsure about the color, the moment she appeared, Julian was dazzled. "Aurora, you truly suit red." Her skin was already delicate and fair, and the pure red dress made herplexion glow even brighter, showcasing her voluptuous figure, slender legs, and narrow waist. All the traits any woman could desire. "Do you think it looks good?" she asked Julian, her confidence wavering slightly. "It looks so good I want to take you right here," Julian replied, pushing her in front of a full-length mirror. Aurora, seeing her reflection, was surprised at how well the red color suited herpared to white or ck. "Alright, go do your makeup. I need to change as well," Julian said with a lightugh, nudging her toward the vanity while he picked out a suit from the closet nearby. Uncharacteristically, he chose a red tie, the same color as Aurora''s dress. Aurora''s features were naturally distinct, and she didn''t apply heavy makeup. A simple brow touch-up and bright red lipstick transformed her instantly into a radiant figure. Upturned eyeliner added a hint of allure, and with red nail polish, Julian''s favorite perfume, and her hair styled up, she looked both sleek and seductively charming. Seeing Aurora fully dressed, Julian felt a stir in his heart, almost wishing he could pin her down right then. "Aurora, you''re the most beautiful," Julian said as he presented a teardrop-shaped ne, simple yet chic, a design that seemed simple yet was challenging to perfect. "It''s beautiful," she remarked, immediately taken with the unique ne. "The most beautiful being is you," he said, wrapping his arms around her from behind. Aurora saw their reflection together in the mirror and thought how unexpectedly well- matched they looked, especially with his tie matching her dress, truly romantic. "It''s about time we head over," Aurora said as she stepped out of his embrace, which was all too easy to sink into and hard to leave. Lazily reclining in a chair, she yed with her phone, today''s headlines buzzing about Susan and Hayden''s engagement party. Both from wealthy families and with Susan being a top actress, the event was bustling with celebrities and CEOs, making it the talk of the town. Every news website was covering the event, and Julian, watching her look down, found her incredibly enticing. His lips wandered near her ear, but Aurora put a hand to his lips. "Stop it." "Aurora, even though you hate Hayden and Susan, I''m actually thankful to them for bringing you back to me," Julian said, looking at the erged photo of the couple. Susan''s smile was radiant, while Hayden seemed cold, his unhappiness apparent just by looking into his eyes. Thinking back to Hayden''s actionsst night, Aurora was more certain than ever that she would have no further dealings with him. "If I hadn''te outst night, would you havee in?" Aurora had always wanted to ask this question. "Even though I''ve been holding back, if you had stayed another ten minutes, no matter what, I would have burst in. He lost the right to have you three years ago, and from now on, the only person who can be by your side is me!" Chapter 142 Reunion Aurora thought back to the time she and Hayden were alone together in a room, and one could only imagine Julian''s feelings. It was fortunate he managed to restrain himself. Had she note down in another ten minutes, who knows what he might have done? No wonder she was embraced so tightly by Julian when she came downst night. She said, her head willingly buried in his chest, "Don''t worry. In this lifetime, Hayden and I will have nothing to do with each other." Their rtionship had already been cleanly severed three years ago on that night, which was supposed to be just a youthful dream shattered by reality. She once thought Hayden was the person who loved her the most in this world, only to realize after meeting Julian that his shallow love could not withstand any storms. His career was what Hayden cherished most, so perhaps it was his wish that Susan drugged him that night. She didn''t get the 20% share in the Montgomery family and almost got her reputation ruined back then, but Julian was still willing to protect her. "That''s good," Julian said softly, holding the woman in his arms. Despite the many trials they had endured, fortunately, they ended up together. They both cherished this hard-won rtionship. She ced her small hand in his before saying, "Julian, if you ever betray me in this lifetime, I will do everything in my power to make you lose everything." Julian knew she had been deeply hurt before, and it had taken her a long time to gradually open up to him. If he betrayed her again, she would trust no one. "Aurora, I''ve waited over a decade for you. Even if you want to leave, I won''t let you go again." The car slowly arrived at the hotel, and before getting out, she could already feel the bustling and brilliant lights outside. The car door opened, and Aurora elegantly stepped out. A red carpet extended from the lobby to the outside of the hotel. As if wanting everyone to feel her happiness, Aurora, arm in arm with Julian, slowly walked into the lobby. The area was decorated with flowers, predominantly in pink and white, creating a warm and romantic atmosphere. Everyone was dressed morously, mingling in their finery. Back in America, Aurora had fantasized about what it would be like to attend Hayden and Susan''s wedding. Would she make a scene, or find another way to embarrass them? It was only now, truly standing here, that she realized how fortunate she was for not resorting to those melodramatic tactics from soap operas. Otherwise, she would have been the one who made a fool of herself. The bigger the scene she would make, the more it would prove her lingering feelings and unwillingness to let go, leaving her open to ridicule. The best revenge was simply living well, better than Hayden and Susan. Her calm presence here served as the greatest revenge. "You ready?" Julian whispered in her ear, still worried that Aurora might lose control of her emotions. "I''ve prepared for three years. Do you think I''m not ready?" Aurora''s lips curved into a poised smile as she walked towards Susan''s parents. Susan''s parents looked troubled, perhaps due to the various scandals surrounding Haydentely. Yet, with their daughter insistent on marrying him, they couldn''t stop her. Besides, the two had been together for so many years. Calling off the engagement now would make them aughingstock in the business world. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! The two could only suppress their anger, hoping that the couple would be more sensible in the future and stop causing trouble. They had just greeted some acquaintances when a familiar voice reached their ears. "Mr. and Mrs. Simmons, long time no see." How could they forget that voice? During high school, Aurora and Susan were close friends, often visiting each other''s homes. They had always treated her gently, but Aurorater learned that the incident three years ago was not meticulously orchestrated by Susan alone. Susan was after Hayden, while Susan''s parents were eyeing the Alvarez family, hoping to arrange a marriage. The drug that evening had been prepared by Susan''s mother. Despite feeling guilty about it, she still did it. After all, everyone was selfish. Turning mechanically, they felt as if they had seen a ghost upon seeing Aurora. "Isn''t this Aurora? It''s been many years since west met," Mrs. Simmons said with a forced smile, her gaze darting around guiltily. "Indeed, ever since Hayden and Susan got together, we haven''t seen each other," Aurora said elegantly, lifting a ss of champagne. Her smile made the couple feel inexplicably uneasy, as she was just a young girl. "Aurora, matters of the heart are truly strange. You and Hayden didn''t end up together probably because of fate. It''s nobody''s fault," Mrs. Simmons tried to defend Susan. "Don''t worry, Mrs. Simmons. I''ve moved on from that rtionship. I''m here today specifically to give my blessings. After all, Susan is my only friend," she emphasized, making them feel even more ashamed while they forced a smile. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Over the years, Susan has felt very guilty and often talks about you. We hope you have been doing well in America," Mr. Simmons chimed in hurriedly. "Or perhaps she wished I''d nevere back?" Aurora asked with a smile. "What are you saying, Aurora? Of course, we hope youe back soon. It must be lonely being alone in a foreignnd. Now that you''re back, you shoulde over for meals more often." "I would indeed like to visit you both, but I fear you might not wee me then," Aurora said, swirling her champagne. "How could that be? You and Susan are so close. You''re wee any time." "I''ll visit you both another day, but now I must go greet Susan. Excuse me," Aurora said, holding her champagne and leaving. Watching her retreating figure, the couple exchanged nces. "Why did shee? She might cause trouble. After all, we did her wrong back then," Mr. Simmons expressed his worries. "What are you worried about? She was just a little girl. If she causes a scene here, it''s her own and the Montgomery family''s reputation on the line. She wouldn''t dare!" Mrs. Simmons''s eyes shed maliciously. "Let''s hope so. After all, we are the ones who wronged her," Mr. Simmons sighed. Aurora watched Susan, now surrounded by high school ssmates, smiling radiantly with delicate makeup and wearing an borate dress, her smile eerily reminiscent of her own past self. Chapter 143 The Drama Begins Marrying the one she loved was undoubtedly a blissful affair, yet she had stolen someone else''s smile and taken the love of another''s heart. The faces around her were all too familiar. Each one had matured from their youthful days, reminding her of every detail from high school. Back then, her eyes only saw the kindness Hayden showed her, never noticing how Susan repeatedly made advances towards him. For instance, after ying basketball, Susan was quicker than Aurora to hand Hayden a towel to wipe his sweat. Or on his birthday, she would be the first to give him the gift he wanted. All of Susan''s attentiveness back then was misinterpreted by Aurora as a close friendship, which was why she was so kind to Hayden. Aurora didn''t know what they were discussing now, probably some amusing story, as they allughed uproariously, not noticing Aurora''s approach. "Susan, I always felt you and Hayden were a better match. Aurora is so clueless. She doesn''t know anything, but look at you, an angel from above," someonemented. "Aurora always thought she was a princess, which is so stupid. Who wants to be a princess nowadays?" another added. "I''m really sorry I''ve made such a bad impression." Aurora''s voice suddenly rang out, startling everyone as they turned to look at her. She knew these people well. They loved to talk behind others'' backs while pretending to beplimentary to their faces. Aurora always disliked such gossipmongers and realized that even after so many years, they hadn''t changed but had gotten worse. "Aurora, how... How did you end up here?" Everyone who knew about her past with Hayden was curious. They never expected her to attend today''s engagement party, especially her ex-boyfriend''s. Moreover, the bride-to-be was once her close friend, a situation most would typically avoid, yet Aurora hade! Looking at her now, they found Aurora appearedpletely different from before. Previously, she was as pure and clean as a gardenia. Now she resembled a rose, blooming on its vine, stunning and dangerous with thorns that warned others not to get too close, yet her brilliance was undeniable. Everyone thought she would show up as a loser or a resentful woman, but she had transformed into someone confident and beautiful. Next to her, Susan in her white dress appeared dull against Aurora''s striking red gown. Aurora''s gaze was much more intense than before. "Since it''s an old friend''s engagement, naturally, I came to deliver my blessings. After all, Susan was once my best friend. This drink is for you," Aurora said, raising her ss. The onlookers murmured among themselves, not daring to say much, just watching Aurora and Susan face off. Susan, forced to present a cheerful facade despite feeling miserable inside, lifted a ss of champagne. "Receiving your blessing really makes me happy," she said with a practiced smile. Their sses clinked in the air, both smiling as they drank the champagne. Susan had long been irritated by Aurora''s previous entanglement with Hayden and seized this opportunity to pull Aurora closer. "Aurora, we haven''t seen each other in so long. We really must drink a lot today." Regardless of whether Aurora came to provoke today, she was not one to be trifled with. Aurora had always had a low tolerance for alcohol. A single ss of red wine consumed too quickly would intoxicate her. Instead of picking up a champagne flute, she grabbed a ss of red wine from the side, seemingly under the impression that her tolerance for alcohol remained the same as before. Aurora noticed her challenging gaze, knowing what she was up to. One drink would get her drunk, and in her drunkenness, she hoped Aurora would embarrass herself. If that was Susan''s n, she was bound to be disappointed. Aurora took the ss. "Of course, I''ve never met such a good friend in my life! I definitely need to drink more today. Here''s to you! Why are you alone?" Susan smiled radiantly, "Are you looking for Hayden? After all, we are old friends. It should be us toasting to you. Just give us a moment." She slowly pulled Hayden over from not far away. Hayden, naturally, did not look pleased and wore a cold expression. "What are you doing now?" "People are watching us right now. You have to perform well even if you don''t want to!" Susan said coldly. By now, she was in no mood to chat with Hayden. The rtions between the Simmons family and the Alvarez family had been very tense recently. "What more do you want me to do? We''re engaged as you demanded. What else?" "Just toast with an old friend. You can''t make me lose face, can you?" "Just a toast?" Hayden was unaware that Aurora had already arrived. He had been preupied with the idea of Aurora bringing her boyfriend today, as she had mentionedst night. He had been looking forward to it for a long time, and since Aurora had not yet arrived, he had been mingling with others. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Don''t worry. It''s just a toast." Susan did not tell him who the toast was for. As she walked arm in arm with him, triumphantly heading towards Aurora. Hayden immediately noticed the woman in red among the group of women. She had never worn this color before. It had to be said, she looked stunning in red, which made her skin appear even more fair. Even before he got close, he could almost smell her unique, alluring scent. Aurora''s perfume was quite niche, making it very distinctive, and to Hayden, it was enchantingly familiar. His eyes, his heart, at this moment, were filled only with Aurora, as if he had forgotten why he was there. Aurora saw the proud smile on Susan''s face. If she knew Hayden''s real thoughts, would she still be able to smile so sweetly? If only she had recorded Hayden''s words fromst night to y them for Susan, it would be quite amusing. She felt she was bing increasingly malevolent. The other ssmates also stood by, eager to watch the drama unfold. Before Susan could speak, Hayden''s steps uncontrobly moved towards Aurora, "Aurora," he called as tenderly as before. Looking around her and seeing no other men, he realized she had lied. How could she possibly have a boyfriend, after knowing he was still infatuated with her? Hayden continued to dream, believing he and Aurora could reconcile. The boyfriend she mentioned was just a lie she had fabricated. Seeing his joyful expression, as if Aurora was the one he was engaged to today, Susan fumed, her face darkened immediately. Chapter 144 A Duel of Wits Susan thought that after the ordeal three years ago, Aurora would no longer appear in her world, and the thorn in her heart gradually faded away. However, at this critical moment, Aurora reappeared like a phoenix reborn, and what pained Susan the most was that Hayden still deeply loved her. Clinging tightly to Hayden''s arm, Susan stopped him from rushing toward Aurora. "Hayden, Aurora just said she wants to congratte us. This drink is her toast to us." She picked up two sses of wine from nearby. Holding the cold ss, Hayden saw the slight smile on Aurora''s lips. He would have been delighted to see even a hint of displeasure on her face, as it would prove that Aurora still loved him, but her face showed nothing but a smile, as if she were merely a passerby blessing their union, which tightened Hayden''s heart. "Since today is your joyous day, I came especially to wish you both a lifetime of happiness and an early birth of a noble child." With that, Aurora raised her ss high in the air. Hayden''s lips curled into a resigned, bitter smile, while Susan beamed brightly, the victor in this battle, having won Hayden for herself. "Aurora, thank you for your blessings. I will certainly take good care of Hayden for you..." Before she could finish, Aurora interrupted her, "Wrong. He''s not my child. Why would you be taking care of him for me?" The expressions on both their faces turned sour, especially Susan''s, which became awkward. "You really have a sense of humor. I meant, as his wife, I will take good care of him for you." Susan emphasized the word "wife", hoping to wound Aurora if she still cared about Hayden. Unfortunately, after discovering that Hayden was such a fickle and disloyal person, Aurora ceased to feel anything for him. "Then you still spoke wrongly, as I have never taken care of him for even a day. You are my best friend. Do you not know that it was always he who took care of me?" Aurora''s lips twitched into a smile. Susan might as well wait for another lifetime to defeat her, for when it came to verbal sparring, Aurora had no fright, and morally and emotionally, Susan was the one who wronged herself. "How could I forget? The situation now is not the same as back then when we were just kids ying house. Now Hayden is busy every day,ing homete, and naturally, I fulfill my duties as a wife to take good care of him." She pretended to be demure, trivializing the past rtionship between Aurora and Hayden as mere child''s y, which did not anger Aurora, but it did irritate someone. "Enough! Why say all this over a toast?" Hayden looked at Susan displeased. Susan parted her lips to speak but ended up saying nothing. Aurora''s ss clinked against Hayden''s with a crisp sound, her lips smiling. "It seems your family maintains strict rules." After saying this, she lifted her ss of red wine and emptied it in one gulp. Hayden watched her graceful neck as she tilted it back, elegant and captivating, stirring an alluring charm in him. This elicited frequent sideways nces from other men nearby. Susan, not to be outdone, downed her drink in one go, but her action seemed rushed and forced. Susancked the gradual elegance and detachment that sometimes characterized women. Beauty in women was not merely about facial features. It also epassed a certain charm. This charm wasn''t innate or a mere pretense but rather something that emerged over time, radiating from within. Aurora set down her ss and unconsciously licked her lips, causing the man across from her to tense up. What was a simple gesture turned into an enticing scene when performed by her. Hayden watched as her already striking red lips, moistened by the red wine, became even fuller and more lustrous, tightening his throat. It had to be said that the previous Aurora was like a fruit tree just beginning to sprout. She was all tenderness. Now, she seemed mature, exuding a sensual andposed aura all over. Her every smile was like poison, tempting others to sink along with her. After three years apart, his feelings for her hadn''t faded but had deepened. Susan, being a woman, was all too familiar with the expression on Hayden''s face and felt a strong unease. She had initially worried that Aurora''s visit was full of schemes, but seeing Hayden''s demeanor, it seemed he would fall for her even if she did nothing. Jealousy began to surface. Previously, Susan envied Aurora''s purest smiles, as if there was no darkness in the world. She started to mimic Aurora''s style, practicing smiles in the mirror, bing like a shadow of Aurora. She even naively thought this could shift Hayden''s feelings from Aurora to herself. But Aurora waspletely different after her return. Even though she was heavily made up or mboyantly dressed, Hayden''s heart did not sway because of her changes. Perhaps he had always loved Aurora for who she was, not for her personality or attire. Now, even Susan, entrenched in the entertainment industry, found Aurora dazzling, more so than the morous female stars. Her confidence emanated from within. She was a true powerhouse. Susan grew colder inside. No matter how formidable she was, her body would not change, and all it would take was one drink too many for her true colors to show. She was determined to make everyone see that side of Aurora, and with a smile, she poured another ss of wine for her. "Thisst ss was to honor us. Now this one is for you. May you also find your Prince Charming," Susan said, insincerely. In her heart, she wished Aurora to live a miserable life. Aurora nced at Hayden and remarked, "The one on the white horse isn''t necessarily a charming prince. It could also be a bald man." Susan, attempting humor, added, "You''ve be witty, Aurora. Whatever it is, I hope you find happiness. Hayden, you wish for Aurora''s happiness too, right?" She tugged at Hayden''s hand. Could Hayden say he didn''t? He picked up his ss again, and Aurora, with a smile, watched them both. "Thank you. I will surely be happier than before." After speaking, she took another sip, her demeanor calm. But she was a human being. How could she possibly show no emotional fluctuations? After all, Hayden was someone she had once loved. Chapter 145 I’m Destined to Be Your Aunt Despite having spent years together, she no longer harbored feelings for him, but some sentiments still lingered. The three people present each had their own thoughts. Susan couldn''t find the red wine sweet. Instead, it tasted exceptionally bitter to her. "For Aurora''s happiness, I''ll toast you again, hoping that Aurora will find her true love soon," Susan said as she picked up her ss again, intending to get Aurora drunk. Aurora had already downed two sses, and everyone knew her tolerance was low. Hayden intercepted Susan''s hand. "Enough. She''ll get drunk if she drinks more." Even now, Hayden''s thoughts were still with Aurora, which only irritated Susan further, yet she maintained a polite smile. "Aurora, you wouldn''t refuse to drink this ss, would you? After all, it''s been years since west met." "I''ll drink this one for her, for she has already found her true love," a charming male voice intervened, and a handsome hand took the ss from Aurora. Everyone turned to look at him, his well-fitted suit entuating his perfect build, his starry eyes and arched eyebrowsplementing his elegantly thin lips curved into a light smile. His presence instantly captivated everyone. The man exuded amanding aura. He pulled Aurora into his arms and gracefully held the wine ss. Seeing his face, Hayden waspletely stunned. "Aurora, he is..." Hayden had thought of everyone in the world, but he didn''t guess that Aurora''s boyfriend would be him. "My dear nephew, we might not meet often, but surely you haven''t forgotten me, right?" Julian said with a yful smile at the corner of his mouth. Susan was well aware of the family dynamics and knew that the person Hayden dreaded most was that illegitimate son of the Alvarez family, who had never shown himself and whose name she had only heard but never associated with a face. Was this their first meeting? Was Julian actually a member of the Alvarez family, the illegitimate son? Hayden''s expression was quite telling. "Uncle." "Let me introduce him, Mr. Alvarez. He is my current boyfriend." Aurora leaned half against Julian. Hayden knew her habits well. If she didn''t like someone, she wouldn''t get close to them. Seeing her leaning against Julian, Hayden felt turmoil inside. And Susan, seeing Aurora''s boyfriend, who was continuously voted the most eligible bachelor in Clothville, felt a mix of awe and envy. "Aurora doesn''t hold her liquor well, so I''ll drink this for her," Julian said, drinking the wine in one gulp, his smile never fading from his lips. Though he was smiling, his demeanor kept others at bay, and his appearance also caused a bit of a stir. Everyone knew that Julian had always been single, which was why he was chosen as the most desirable mate. Now suddenly, there was a woman by his side, clearly close to him. Many people took out their phones to snap pictures of them,pletely overshadowing Susan and Hayden. Aurora hadn''t expected that being with him would cause such a sensation, especially since she hadn''t returned to the country in three years and had only kept up with Hayden and Susan''s news. She did not realize that Julian was regarded as the heartthrob of many single women, a top-tier catch that many women dreamed of marrying. But she could see the surprise on Hayden''s face and Susan''s dissatisfaction, and that alone made her quite happy. Indeed, being with him was the best choice. Aurora''s lips also curved into a smile. "So you are Julian''s nephew. It seems we might be family in the future. What should you call me in terms of seniority?" Her coquettish tone clearly pleased Julian, his hand gently caressing her nose tip, indulgently saying, "Silly, he should call you ''Aunt Aurora'' of course." The man''s indulgence was evident in his eyes, and everyone around could feel the sweet atmosphere they created, appearing more like a loving couple than Hayden and Susan. "Aurora, perhaps you don''t yet understand the situation in our family. My grandfather had long arranged a fiance for Julian. Didn''t he tell you this?" Hayden preferred to believe that Aurora was with Julian merely to spite him. At least then their rtionship would be nothing serious, just an act, which was somewhat bearable for him. He said this deliberately wanting to see Aurora''s reaction, but the Aurora of now was no longer the person who wore her heart on her sleeve. Although the word "fiance" stung a bit, she preferred to trust in Julian''s feelings for her, which he genuinely harbored, and she knew this deep down without needing to be told. Thus, she wouldn''t lose heart over something Hayden said now. Instead, she drew even closer to Julian. "Just a fiance, not a wife. Nothing is final until marriage, right? Julian, do you prefer your fiance or me?" Aurora nestled into Julian''s embrace, her fingers caressing his cheek, her lips curling into a seductive smile. Aurora had no idea how irresistibly tempting her expression was. Which man wouldn''t want such beauty in his arms? She was truly bewitching! Seeing the coquettish woman in Julian''s arms, Hayden could scarcely recognize the Aurora of the past, who was shy like a little rabbit. She used to dislike public disys of affection, even holding hands made her shy, but now it seemed she only had eyes for Julian. Julian took the opportunity to hold her hand and kissed it. "Don''t you understand my heart yet? Who else would I love in this lifetime but you?" The man''s deration thrilled the circle of women around them, who could hardly stand not being his girlfriend, filled with both jealousy and envy towards Aurora. Aurora looked towards Hayden and Susan calmly before saying, "Mr. Alvarez, it seems I am set to be your Aunt Aurora." Hayden wanted to say more but held back due to the people around them. Susan also had to force a smile. "Aurora, to find someone who treats you so well, I truly am happy for you as a friend." "I will cherish and love her all my life, never letting anyone hurt her again," Julian said, holding her hand tightly, though his eyes revealed a hint of dark intent. "If anyone has ever hurt her, I won''t let them off." He was clearly referring to what Susan had done before. Susan felt a chill down her spine under his icy gaze. Chapter 146 I Just Want You Aurora withdrew her gaze from the couple and, linking her arm with Julian''s, suggested, "Julian, let''s not disturb them anymore. They have other guests to attend to. Let''s go." "As you wish," Julian agreed, and they left together. Susan and Hayden looked visibly upset. Why, of all people, did she choose Julian? The attendees today were from the entertainment and business sectors, and many greeted Julian eagerly as they recognized him. Among them were familiar faces and some business magnates, underscoring Julian''s high status. "Not bad. You''re doing quite well!" Aurora whispered into his ear. "Of course," Julian replied yfully. "I wouldn''t dare to meet you if I weren''t. You called me by my name quite smoothly just now. Say it again. I want to hear it." Aurora, observing his expression and recalling his past, knew his sufferings well. From an illegitimate son to establishing his dominance in the business world, she was well aware of his struggles. She and Asher had faced their own hardships in America, known only to them, and Julian didn''t take his father''sst name, indicating he wouldn''t leverage the Alvarez family''s connections. Others saw only his peerless achievement, unaware of his true identity and the hardships he had endured. Aurora suddenly remembered the day more than a decade ago when she had encountered him at sea, in danger. Had it not been for her ship, he might have perished. She never asked how his ship hade to be wrecked, but even then, as a child, he was eerily calm. Thinking over it now, along with his attitude towards the Alvarez family, it was clear he disliked, even despised, them. His achievements today were all his own, affirming his promise to seed before he would meet her again, a promise that was evidently sincere. Perhaps striving to secure a better future for her, he had been working hard until he reappeared three years ago. Although he seldom spoke of his past, Aurora, reflecting on it, felt a surge of emotions and gripped his hand tightly. "Prince Julian." Julian, initially joking, didn''t expect Aurora to actually call him that. Hearing it, he was reminded of the little girl from years ago. He looked into Aurora''s suddenly tender eyes, moved, and led her towards the balcony. Aurora, merely sentimental at first, hadn''t anticipated reigniting his desire. Meanwhile, a spirited elderly man nearby caught sight of Julian and Hayden''s standoff, puffing on a cigar. "Who is that woman?" "It seems she''s Mr. Hayden''s former girlfriend," replied a bodyguard in a ck suit respectfully. The old man flicked his cigar, recalling Hayden''s past rtionships. Considering Hayden''s young age then, such flings seemed normal. He spent most of his time abroad and rarely inquired about Hayden''s affairs, not even knowing Aurora''s identity. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! What concerned him was... "Since she''s Hayden''s ex-girlfriend, why is she now with Julian?" The old man''s gaze darkened. "We don''t know," the bodyguard answered. "Look at her. Seducing men with such skill. Surely, the Alvarez family isn''t a ce for just anymoner," the old man snorted coldly. In his youth, he too was a man of great courage and strategy, having developed the Alvarez family to such heights and securing their position as the foremost among the four great families, all thanks to his efforts. Having dealt with countless people, he believed that Aurora was just another woman after money, seeking to marry into wealth. After being dumped by Hayden, shetched onto his younger son. "Yes, the young master must be merely toying with her. How could it be serious?" "Exactly, the woman Julian marries muste from a distinguished family, a truedy of high repute. These women are just for y, nothing more. Is Lindsay here yet?" The old man looked around. "Miss Gilpin has not arrived yet." "When she does, have Juliane and spend some time with her, and I''ll take the opportunity to discuss his marriage," the old mastermanded coldly. "Yes." Aurora was pulled by Julian to the balcony. "What are you doing? Why did you pull me away all of a sudden?" she asked, puzzled. Julian did not reply until he closed the balcony door behind them. His kiss then descended passionately, and he breathed in her scent, unable to pull himself away. "Aurora..." he murmured, his lips tracing a path from behind her ear down her graceful neck. "Julian, have you gone mad?" Aurora panicked, realizing what he intended. Just the mention of him as "Prince Julian" had turned him on? Even though no one else was on the balcony now, who could guarantee it would stay that way? nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 00005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Aurora felt frantic. Normally, she would blush just holding hands with Julian in public. This was beyond her wildest thoughts. She tried to push him away, but he clung to her as if maized, immovable. "Aurora, I want you," he said earnestly, his eyes filled with desire. "Can''t we go home? Someone might see us here," Aurora pleaded softly, not wanting to be too harsh, despite not understanding his sudden sexual desire. "No, I want you now," Julian insisted, as if possessed. "Please, not here," Aurora begged, constantly scanning the balcony, terrified of being seen. "Call me ''Prince Julian''," Julian demanded, his desire inexplicable. Reluctantly, Aurora acquiesced if only to calm him somewhat. "Prince Julian... Hmm..." His kissnded hotly. His lips fervently caressed hers, and the aroma of fine wine mingled between them. His hand ventured under her dress. "Stop..." Aurora was genuinely scared now. Suddenly, Hayden appeared behind them on what had just been an empty balcony. Aurora caught sight of the icy-faced man. Initially, she wanted to push Julian away but stopped, thinking perhaps this was the only way he would understand her initial feelings on the day three years ago. Her arms wrapped around Julian''s neck, no longer as resistant as before, herpliance fueling Julian''s desire further. Julian had only nned a quick kiss before leaving, but her sudden willingness made him even more reluctant to stop. Chapter 147 You’re Degrading Yourself Originally, Aurora only intended to make Hayden understand the feelings she had back then, but under Julian''s flirtation, she genuinely began to react. A soft moan escaped her, which only fueled Julian''s wicked thoughts further. Hayden''s fingers clenched tightly, his palms marked with blood from his own nails. He had never imagined that one day Aurora would find pleasure in the arms of another man. Now, here they were, reacting to each other in such a ce. She had changed. She was no longer the little girl he had once adored. "When did you develop this taste, Uncle Julian?" Hayden interrupted, his voice breaking through. He feared he might lose his mind if this continued. Hearing him, Julian realized why Aurora, who had initially resisted, was now reciprocating. He released her and carefully adjusted her skirt before turning around. "Having a beauty in one''s arms is truly irresistible," he remarked, his arm still firmly around Aurora''s slender waist. Aurora leanedzily against him, reaching up to wipe the lipstick from Julian''s mouth. "Look at you. Always in such a hurry, making us the subject of ridicule," she chided, implying that such encounters weremon for them. Hayden thought about how in the past, the most he had ever done was hold her hand, and kisses were just pecks on her cheek. The only kiss they shared was light. And now, Aurora was openly engaging in such acts with a man on a balcony, stirring a mix of emotions within him. "Which man could hold back with such a tempting woman around?" Julian said slyly, their banter piercing Hayden''s heart like thorns. "Aurora, I need to speak with you," Hayden suddenly said, his tone icy. Aurora smiledzily, "But I thought we had already said all there was to say." Hayden remained silent, his cold gaze fixed on her, clearly unwilling to leave without her consent. "Fine, Julian, why don''t you wait for me inside? I''d like to hear what Mr. Alvarez has to say," Aurora suggested lightly. "Alright," Julian responded, pulling out her lipstick from her purse. "Your lipstick is smeared. Let me touch it up for you." He gently lifted her chin and meticulously outlined her lips. With the dim light, she nearly drowned in his tenderness. Hayden stood frozen, unable to reconcile this gentle behavior with the cold, harsh man he remembered. "I''ll leave you to it. Come find meter." Afterst night''s events, he felt confident that Aurora would not rekindle anything with Hayden. "Okay." Aurora watched him leave. Only Aurora and Hayden remained on the balcony, about three meters apart. Aurora waited for him to speak. A breeze fluttered her skirt and hair. Hayden desperately wanted to tuck the stray hair behind her ear. "Julian''s waiting for me, so make it quick," Aurora prompted. Hayden began, "To get back at me, you chose him. Aurora, do you really enjoy degrading yourself like this?" Auroraughed in response, "What makes you think of that?" Although Julian had indeed proposed a deal before, she had not agreed but merely considered it. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Aurora decided to be with Julian because of who he was and how well he treated her. "You wouldn''t be doing this if it wasn''t to get back at me. Of all men, why did you choose him? You wouldn''t even hold my hand when others were around, and now, to provoke me, you do this." "If you intend to get back at me by doing this, then let me tell you, you''ve seeded. I''m about to lose my mind." Hayden advanced towards Aurora, unable to imagine what would have happened if he hadn''t spoken up to stop them just moments before. Would they have had sex right in front of him? The thought of Julian''s hands wandering over her body caused him a pain so sharp. It felt as if someone were scraping his heart with a knife. Was this how Aurora felt three years ago when she saw him with Susan in bed, too heart-wrenchingly helpless to change the oue? "Mr. Alvarez, don''t tter yourself. Love and desire are natural human emotions. Julian treats me well, and I like him. We''re simply doing what you and Susan did. How can you say I''m retaliating?" "How well can he treat you?" Hayden, unaware of their past, believed Aurora was only with Julian to spite him and Susan, convinced that there couldn''t be any real love between them. And Julian, having never shown interest in any woman for years, made it even harder for him to believe in Julian''s love for Aurora. "Anyway, he treats me much better than you ever did. If this is all you wanted to say, I''ve answered you. Now, I should go. You probably have more socializing to do, and who knows what Susan would think if she saw us together?" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! As Aurora walked towards the door, Hayden abruptly grabbed her hand. "Aurora, stop. Don''t continue like this." She met his gaze, his expression perhaps likening her to a woman who had fallen into disgrace. She chuckled lightly: "Mr. Alvarez, from now on, whether I live or die, it has nothing to do with you. You have your wife, and I have my love. I''m sorry, but that person is not you." She slowly pulled her hand from his grasp. Whether she was happy or not, she didn''t need to exin herself to him. The goodness of Julian was for her to know. "Don''t you mind his fiance? Have you stooped so low as to be the other woman?" Hayden said coldly. Aurora paused, "The other woman? If I recall correctly, you were the one who asked me to stay with you until you and Susan split. You want to make me the other woman." "Aurora, I did it because I love you! I wanted to give you the best life." "No need. The best life doesn''t need to be provided by anyone else. I can live well on my own. As for his fiance, I''m sure Julian can handle it. You needn''t worry about that." With that, she didn''t pause for a moment longer, pushing open the door and stepping back into the light, a habitual smile curling at her lips. She looked around for him and finally spotted him, though Julian was standing next to a young woman in a pink evening gown. Chapter 148 His Girlfriend Aurora stood still, quietly observing the woman before Julian. She was enchantingly stunning, dressed in elegant attire, every move reflecting grace. Clearly, she came from a distinguished family, her smile reminiscent of Aurora''s own past self, raised in luxury and affection. Her eyes sparkled familiarly with the look of love. Julian, on the other hand, wore a clear look of disdain, his attention drifting, eyes scanning the surroundings as if searching for someone. It was evident in his gaze that he harbored no interest in the woman. When his eyes met Aurora''s, they lit up. His usually tight lips curved slightly as he walked towards her. "Where are you going, Julian? Mr. Alvarez said we should go see him together," the woman said, catching up and grabbing Julian''s arm as he attempted to leave. Julian, who detested being touched, his eyes turned cold as he said, "Let go." His voice was as cold as ice. The woman, reminded of his dislike, apologized hurriedly, "I''m sorry. It wasn''t intentional. I just..." As the woman faced his cold gaze, a look of hurt crossed her face. During this brief altercation, Aurora approached them. "Aurora, all settled?" he asked with a smile, looking at Aurora. For the first time, the woman saw a tender expression on his face, his eyes filled with adoration. Following his gaze, she saw Aurora in a red dress approaching. Aurora had a powerful aura, clearly not someone to be taken lightly. "Yes, but what about you?" Aurora linked arms with Julian before asking, "Aren''t you going to introduce me?" She looked towards the woman in pink. "Who are you? I am his fiance!" The woman in pink was upset that Julian had been so angry when she touched him, yet this other woman could freely hold his arm. Julian, however, looked at Aurora not with anger but with indulgence. Aurora seemed familiar to her, but the woman in pink couldn''t ce her. "Lindsay Gilpin, the youngdy of the Gilpin family," Julian introduced casually. No wonder Aurora found her familiar. They had probably met at some childhood gathering. The Gilpin family, like Aurora''s, was one of the top four wealthy ns. Lindsay had two outstanding older brothers. Her eldest brother, Samuel Gilpin, who was also one of Aurora''s business rivals, oftenpeted with her for contracts in the United States. It felt like he was ying a game with her, as he would secure contracts only to relinquish them at thest moment to Aurora. So, it turned out Lindsay was Samuel''s sister and Julian''s fiance. Aurora could only channel her frustration towards her brother onto her. "Miss Gilpin, nice to meet you. I''m Aurora, Julian''s girlfriend," Aurora said confidently, stepping forward to shake her hand. At the word "girlfriend", Lindsay''s expression changed. Although Julian had always avoided her and treated her coldly, as long as he had no girlfriend, she still had a chance. But this woman actually imed to be his girlfriend. "No, that''s impossible. Julian, she''s not your girlfriend, right? You already have me after all." In a moment of urgency, she grabbed Julian''s hand. Julian, with a dark expression, said, "Let go." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "I won''t let go. You are my fianc. How can you be with another woman?" Lindsay looked at the seductive Aurora. Although Aurora was the youngdy of the Montgomery family, Genevieve had deliberately suppressed her previously, rarely bringing her to important asions. Thus, although everyone knew there was a "Miss Montgomery", her appearance remained unknown. When people mentioned "Miss Montgomery", they thought of Ivy, not knowing it was Aurora. Few knew Aurora was the true heiress of the Montgomery family. And the situation Aurora found herself in today was not at all supported by the Montgomery family. Wherever she went, she never unted the Montgomery family name. She was just Aurora, with no ties to the Montgomery family. "Lindsay, I never attended any part of our engagement. The person engaged to you is Julian Alvarez, not me. This is my girlfriend, Aurora," Julian exined calmly. He was thankful that Aurora had be very mature over these three years. Even when she heard from Hayden that he had a fiance, her expression remained calm. She wasn''t impulsive like Lindsay. Her face always carried a serene expression, as if nothing could affect her. Julian''s exnation was actually for Aurora. Aurora appeared calm because she had faith in Julian. Even though she knew Julian''s feelings for her were genuine, what was this about a fiance? Now, hearing his exnation, the knot in Aurora''s heart dissolved. Born into a wealthy family, she understood that arranged marriages weremon. Since Julian had not acknowledged it, it must have been arranged by the Alvarez family. Aurora now realized that Julian and she had to be more careful when dealing with the Alvarez family. "No matter whether your surname is Alvarez or Ba, our marriage has been set, and no one can change that." Lindsay''s face grew more agitated, attracting the attention of many onlookers. "Young master, Mr. Alvarez wants to see you." A few ck-suited bodyguards suddenly appeared as the standoff continued. Julian nced at them coldly. "He wants to see me, and I have to go? No," he snorted coldly, ready to leave with Aurora. "Young master, please don''t make it difficult for us. Today is a day of great joy. Let''s not make a spectacle," the bodyguard said, not intending to let them pass. "It''s not my day of great joy." Julian seemed extremely reluctant to meet that person. "Mr. Alvarez also wants to meet this youngdy. Young master, please don''t keep him waiting." "Why not? Since he wants to meet me, then go meet him," Aurora said with a yful smile. Julian never told her about his family affairs. Now, it seemed his past might be even more tragic than hers. Otherwise, why would he reject even his own surname? Indeed, the wealthy weren''t always morous as they appeared. Chapter 149 It’s Fate Lindsay hurriedly followed, weaving through the crowd until she reached a group of people dressed in ck, who stopped in front of the main table. Aurora instantly noticed the spirited old man sitting in the chair, a cigar pinched between his fingers, exuding an imposing aura. "Mr. Alvarez, you must stand up for me. This woman imed to be Julian''s girlfriend," Lindsay ranted as she ran towards the old man. Joaquin Alvarez gently patted her hand. "Don''t worry, Lindsay." Previously, he had only observed Aurora from a distance. Now, seeing her up close for the first time, he realized her beauty was natural, unlike those with cosmetic enhancementsmon among other women. Even Lindsay, standing beside him, had undergone stic surgery, but Aurora''s beauty was entirely natural, devoid of the heavy makeup typical of other women. She resembled a blossom in the snow, lofty and proud, her smile carrying a captivating charm. Joaquin, having lived a long life and seen many people, finally understood why his son, who was usually demanding and never took an interest in women, had fallen for her. This woman was indeed different. Others might feel nervous or uneasy upon meeting him for the first time, but her expression remained utterlyposed throughout. "Why would you ask to see me?" Julian''s expression was cold. Had Aurora not known that the old man was Julian''s father, she might have mistaken him for Julian''s sworn enemy because of his attitude. "Julian, it has been a year since west saw each other." Joaquin''s eyes softened as he looked at Julian. Aurora had once heard from Hayden that Joaquin had Juliante in life and had always doted on him excessively. It seemed to be true. No wonder Hayden was so eager to marry Susan. His greatest concern must have been Joaquin recognizing Julian as the rightful heir of the Alvarez family, which was why he was in dire need of the support of the Simmons family. Julian was unimpressed. "If you called me here just to see us, then you''ve seen us now." "Grandfather, I''ve brought Susan here." Hayden approached with Susan, who was reluctant but, having chosen Hayden, had to consider his future. Susan''s face had to remain cheerfully smiling, pretending that nothing had happened, as more and more people gathered around Joaquin. "Mr. Alvarez," Susangreeted, presenting her obedient facade. "Good girl, we''re family now," he said lightly. "Since everyone is here, I want to introduce Aurora to you." With that, Julian''s gaze fell on Hayden and Susan. The Alvarez family was very particr about etiquette. The newlyweds must greet all direct rtives as a sign of respect. Hearing this, Hayden and Susan''s expressions changed simultaneously, one viewing Aurora as a beloved, the other as a thorn in her side. Neither wanted to greet Aurora. Hayden spoke up, "You are my uncle, so I respect you, but she is not yet part of the family." The conversation inevitably turned to Aurora. Joaquin''s gaze darkened. "Youngdy, whether you knew about Julian having a fiance before or not, I must now inform you that Julian''s wife is Miss Gilpin." He left no room for Aurora to save face. Upon hearing him, others might think Aurora was overly forward, but only Julian knew how much effort he had put into pursuing Aurora. He was about to defend Aurora when Aurora seemed to perceive his intention, gently tugging at his hand. She was no longer the little girl from three years ago who knew only to cry when things got tough. She was well aware that Joaquin''s prejudice against her stemmed from her humble origins. In aristocratic circles, pedigree often mattered, and whether he truly loved Lindsay or not was questionable. What likely mattered more was her social status. Aurora stepped forward. "Mr. Alvarez, whether his fiance was chosen by you or he found her himself, all I know is that Julian loves me now. Surely, you don''t harbor some outdated ideas, believing in marriages arranged by parents, do you? Nowadays, love is free, and he has no feelings for Miss Gilpin." Joaquin had never encountered such a bold woman, showing no fear of him. "You say he has no feelings for Lindsay, but I''d like to ask you something. I heard you were Hayden''s girlfriend before, so howe you are now with Julian?" It seemed that only Lindsay was unaware of this, her eyes widening in shock. "What? You were Hayden''s ex-girlfriend?" Lindsay''s gaze swept across their faces, trying to make sense of the tangled rtionships. This was indeed a tricky question, and everyone''s eyes turned to Aurora, whose expression remained unchanged. "Mr. Alvarez, as you said, I''m his ex-girlfriend. Am I supposed to hang on to him for life just because I was dumped?" Aurora retorted. At the mention of being dumped, Hayden felt as if he had been pped, and Joaquin did not expect such a direct response. "But of all men, why did you choose Julian?" he pressed aggressively. Aurora, still calm, replied, "It wasn''t that I chose him. It''s fate." She then gently took Julian''s hand. Fate had brought them together more than a decade ago. She had saved Julian, and he had saved her. Their connection had been predestined. Sharing a knowing smile, Aurora and Julian held a secret only they knew. The love visible in their eyes stung both Hayden and Lindsay. Such undisguised, unabashed love seemed to exclude everyone else from the room. Hayden had wondered if Aurora was using Julian to provoke him, but seeing her gaze, he realized his mistake. He was familiar with that look. Aurora had once looked at him that way, but now her eyes held no trace of him. Joaquin, challenged by Aurora''sposure, grew somewhat angry. "Youngdy, let me be clear then. The Alvarez family is respectable and we seek equal matches. Only someone of Lindsay''s status is worthy of being my daughter-inw, and thosemoners out there do not deserve to marry into our family." His words were harsh, and while Lindsay smirked at the sideline, Susan, who knew her own status, couldn''t even feel happy about it. Before Aurora and Julian could respond, a voice rang out. "Aurora, what are you doing here?" Oswaldo appeared seemingly out of nowhere, and Aurora turned to sweetly greet him, "Grandfather." People around her were stunned and confused. Chapter 150 The Montgomery Family Entanglement Oswaldo initially did not want to attend such an asion, but the more he thought about it at home, the more upset he became, especially considering how a perfectly good romance was ruined by Susan. He had intended toe and confront Hayden but unexpectedly encountered Aurora. His presence served as the best answer to Aurora''s identity. When Oswaldo was called "Grandpa" by Aurora, Joaquin''s expression changed several times. Even Julian had not seen such an expression on his face for a long time. "Aurora, why are you mingling with these shameless people from the Alvarez family? Haven''t they hurt you enough?" Oswaldo was never one to mince words, and he was fiercely protective. If he had heard what Joaquin said to Aurora, he would have exploded in anger. Aurora quickly steadied him and said, "Grandpa, I came here sincerely to bless the newlyweds." "Oswaldo is your grandpa? So, your surname is Montgomery. You are Magnus''s eldest daughter." Joaquin quickly pieced together, finally recognizing Aurora''s identity. "Joaquin, your grandson has mistreated my granddaughter. This isn''t over." Oswaldo, known for his fiery temper, had made things difficult for the Alvarez family in business dealings over the years because of what Hayden did to Aurora. Aurora smiled, pressing her lips together. "Grandpa, that''s all in the past now. Don''t dwell on it and give others a reason tough. Let''s go sit over there." With her beloved grandfather present, Aurora naturally sought to calm him first to prevent any public outburst. She couldn''t bother provoking Susan any further and directly guided Oswaldo aside. "Grandpa, what brought you here today?" "It''s just that I can''t get over it. Every time I think about what they did, my blood boils, but you, my girl, have such a big heart." Oswaldo was still unaware of her recent dealings with Hayden. "Grandpa, it''s been many years, and I''ve moved on. I''ve met someone better now. I should even thank them. Without their actions, I wouldn''t be who I am today." Aurora''s entire demeanor radiated confidence, as if no one could defeat her. "Someone better? Who is it this time? Bring him to meet me. I''ll check him out myself. Anyone is fine, as long as it''s not someone from the Alvarez family." Thinking of what he had just said, Aurora had yet to tell him that she was involved with someone from the Alvarez family again. "I''ll tell you another time," Aurora said, supporting him as they walked towards the Montgomery family. Magnus was apanied by Genevieve, who looked strikingly beautiful. Ivy and Zachary were also well-dressed, unbeknownst to others that they were illegitimate children. "Aurora really has a big heart to attend such an event," Genevievemented with a forced smile. "Should a bad romance lead one to despair? I came with a sincere heart to their engagement party," Aurora replied softly. "That''s good to hear, Aurora. With our family background, I''ll find you someone even better," Magnus said, his tone filled with newfound respect and affection. Aurora did not borate further, knowing some things were better kept to herself. Joaquin watched them leave, still shocked by Aurora''s identity. Reflecting on his earlier words, he struggled to maintain hisposure. It seemed as though every word he spoke was a p to his own face. Heshed out at Julian. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier that she is from the Montgomery family?" "Must liking someone be linked to their family background? I''m sorry, but I''ve never held that view. No matter who she is, the only person I love is her. Miss Gilpin, our engagement was never valid since I never agreed to it. I hope you will no longer refer to yourself as my fiance. Mrs. Ba will always be her alone." Julianzily sat down on a chair, while everyone else, out of respect for Joaquin''s authority, stood respectfully, except for Julian, who appeared utterly indifferent. "Nonsense! In the Alvarez family, marriage is always arranged by parents. I just like Lindsay, not that girl." Joaquin had just made a fool of himself in front of Aurora, and seeing that Aurora was not at all afraid of him, he was very angry now. "If you like her, just marry her. It''s not like it''s the first time you''ve done this." Julian''s every word seemed to stab Joaquin''s heart. This matter had always been a skeleton in the closet of the Alvarez family, which no one dared to mention, except for Julian, who fearlessly wore a mocking smile. "You bastard!" Joaquin roared, hurling the dishes and cutlery beside him to the ground, silencing everyone around him. Julian didn''t take him seriously, his lips curling into a wicked smile, crossing his legs, and even leisurely lighting a cigarette. As he exhaled a puff of white smoke, he said, "Since you know I''m a bastard, why did you bother having me? Did you think I wanted toe into this world?" Julian gave a coldugh. Although Aurora had been sitting with the Montgomery family, she kept her attention on the Alvarez family''s situation. Seeing everyone with serious faces except for Julian, who was irreverent, she realized she had never seen Julian like this before. Although he seemed to be smiling, she knew he actually harbored deep hatred. What deep vendetta existed between father and son? She once thought she was the most unfortunate person in the world, having faced so many melodramatic incidents. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Seeing Julian like this, she felt an inexplicable sympathy for him. He had never spoken about his past. Thinking of the boy who had fallen into the sea wearing only a thin white shirt years ago, yet with a determined look in his eyes, she assumed his past must have been even more bitter than hers. At that moment, Aurora wanted to be by his side, to hold him and help him through. "What are you looking at, Aurora?" Oswaldo thought she was still hung up on Hayden and asked immediately. "Grandpa, it''s nothing." Just as she spoke, Joaquin swept the dishes to the floor with a loud tter. Aurora quickly looked over, wondering what Julian had said made him furiously red-faced. Stubbing out his cigarette, Julian got up and left abruptly. "Hmph, Joaquin was known for his bad temper when he was young. I didn''t expect him to get even worse with age. He doesn''t care about the asion at all or give any respect to the younger generation," Oswaldo scoffed. Magnus was speechless. Oswaldo had quite the temper too, and it seemed he had forgotten himself now. Julian approached Aurora and simply said, "Let''s go." Chapter 151 A Disgraceful Woman Throughout the gathering, many eyes were drawn to one side of the room, including those of Ivy, who sat beside Aurora. If Aurora were poison to men, then Julian would be the dream of every woman. Who would not desire to marry such a wealthy and handsome man? Ivy watched the tall man approaching their table with a steady stride, a cold aura emanating from him. The allure of such a cold, distant man was undeniable, and Ivy sat right next to Aurora, who had earlier stood beside Julian without Ivy noticing. For a moment, Ivy thought Julian was looking right at her and walking towards her, her heart racing with excitement as she imagined various scenarios. Julian stopped before them and said, "Let''s go." Ivy stood up even faster than Aurora, drawn to hismanding gaze and words. He was exactly the type of domineering man she always liked. Little did she know, his attention was on Aurora beside her. Aurora ced her hand in his, saying, "Grandfather, it looks like I need to leave first." "Aurora, who is he?" Oswaldo and those from the Montgomery family certainly knew Julian. Anyone in the business world knew of his formidable tactics. For years, he had been a shadowy figure, known only as the Dark Lord before his true identity was revealed. It wasn''t until recent years that he had stepped into the light, surprising everyone with his excellence and handsomeness, his background remaining a mystery. He had always used the name "Julian Ba", and no one would have guessed his connection to the wealthy Alvarez family. He had risen without leveraging any family background, and despite the media''s attempts to uncover dirt on him, they found nothing. When he appeared in Clothville, Aurora had just returned from America. Julian stood before her, intending to take her away, and everyone began to specte about their rtionship. "Grandfather, it seems I will have to tell you another time," Aurora said, feeling the coldness from the man beside her. What he needed now was quietpanionship. She ced her hand in his, and like a runaway bride, he led her swiftly away. Hayden only saw the flutter of her red dress. Their departing figures were a sore sight for Ivy, who embarrassingly remained standing, mistakenly thinking he hade for her. Genevieve looked even more displeased, having hoped to catch an opportunity to mock Aurora, unaware of when she had be involved with Julian. Magnus, the most oblivious, had yet to grasp what had happened, btedly asking, "Aurora knows Mr. Ba?" Genevieve red at their retreating figures. "It seems they''re more than just acquaintances. The expensive jewelry Aurora wore now makes sense." "What do you mean?" Men generally overlooked these details, so Magnus did not immediately understand what Genevieve was implying. "Aurora might be somewhat disgraceful," she hinted darkly. "Mind your words! How is she disgraceful?" Oswaldo mmed the table in anger. Magnus held his forehead, wondering if he had forgotten what he himself had said about Joaquin earlier. "Father, be gentle. This isn''t our home. Look, everyone is watching us," Magnus cautioned. Oswaldo quieted down somewhat but still red menacingly at Genevieve. Fortunately, the attention of others was now drawn to the Alvarez family, so no one noticed them. Genevieve finally spoke, "Who was the one who took Aurora away just now?" "It was Julian! Mom, even I recognize him. He''s every young girl''s dream," Ivy hurriedly interjected. Oswaldo looked at her as if she were foolish. It was such a simple question he couldn''t be bothered to answer it himself, and Genevieve''s expression remained unchanged. "No, that''s probably not his real name. His true name must be Julian Alvarez." Genevieve slowly revealed the truth. This was a secret of the Alvarez family, much like how others didn''t know that Ivy and Zachary were Magnus''s illegitimate children. To outsiders, it seemed that only after Aurora''s mother died did Magnus find another woman, but very few knew the truth. The same was true for the Alvarez family, although Julian had always despised his own identity and lineage, unwilling to have any ties with the Alvarez family. His deliberate absence,bined with Joaquin''s protective efforts, meant the outside world only knew Joaquin had a younger son, but no one knew who he was. Over time, like Aurora, he was forgotten. Genevieve''s mention reminded Oswaldo of some old stories about Joaquin he had heard. "Are you saying he is that old fool''ste-born son?" "Exactly. As far as I know, Joaquin had arranged a marriage for him a few years ago with the youngest daughter of the Gilpin family, Lindsay Gilpin. However, he just left with Aurora, and their rtionship seems intimate. Could it be that Aurora is the other woman?" "Over the years, what she did in America remains unknown to us. Perhaps she traded her body for money..." "Shut your mouth! My granddaughter would never need to worry about money." Oswaldo, always protective, wouldn''t let anyone speak ill of his granddaughter. Seeing Oswaldo get angry, Genevieve toned it down. "Even if I''m wrong, she was with Hayden before, and now she''s involved with Hayden''s uncle. The Montgomery family is reputable. What would people say about us if this got out?" Genevieve, caught off-guard by Aurora''s recent return, finally saw a chance to turn the tables and would not let it pass. With this, both Oswaldo and Magnus fell silent. Regardless of other matters, the fact remained, and reputation was of utmost importance to the wealthy. "Oswaldo, I know you care for Aurora, but this isn''t the time to dote on her. If Aurora continues to engage in activities that tarnish the Montgomery family''s reputation, we can''t just ignore it." "She even imed to know the famous designer DO and boasted about starting apany in America, thinking we wouldn''t know since we''re not there." "Not only is her character questionable, but her private life is also a mess. I should never have let her go to America. It''s my fault she turned out this way," Genevievemented. "Don''t be sad. How could you me yourself?" Magnus quickly embraced her. Chapter 152 Let Me Show You While Aurora was absent, Genevieve couldn''t hold back the injustice she had endured any longer! She exaggerated and fueled the fire, and although Oswaldo dearly favored Aurora, he also cared about the Montgomery family''s reputation. If things were as Genevieve described, Aurora would have deeply disappointed him. "Dad, don''t be angry," she added. "It''s my fault for not disciplining Aurora properly, leading her down this path today." Magnus, still unable to read the room, sided with Genevieve. Ivy and Zachary also added fuel to the fire with their remarks. At this moment, Aurora and Julian had already returned to their car, where the temperature seemed to drop several degrees instantly. The chauffeur, not daring to ask anything, drove them straight home. Aurora nced sideways at Julian, who sat upright in the car, his back rigid, devoid of his usual warmth or charm. His dashing brows were furrowed. Usually, he would initiate conversation, but now the car was filled with an unseen tension and a cold aura. "Alright, stop being upset," Aurora said softly, her fingers lightly brushing his brow. She disliked seeing him so cold. Upon hearing her voice, Julian shifted his gaze. Aurora noticed his brow rx a bit, though the chill around him didn''t dissipate. "Still upset?" she asked, tilting her head. "How about I let you rub my head? Maybe you can feel better?" From the time she first met him, Julian had loved to rub her head. Back then, she was much shorter than him, and to him, Aurora was like a little animal. He often liked to rub her head, and each time, Aurora would cover her head, ring at him irritably, protesting, "I''m not a kitten or a puppy. Why do you always like to touch my head?" Back then, the young man in white would lift a gentle smile. "Because it feels nice." Frustrated, little Aurora could only pout and look up at him with wide eyes. Once, Aurora somehow angered Julian, and for the first time, the gentle big brother appeared so cold. It seemed as though he didn''t see her at all, and she found his indifference scarier than being scolded. "Julian, if I let you rub my head, will you stop being mad?" The little Aurora offered her head cautiously, tilting it slightly. Seeing her reluctant yet forcing herself, Julian found it extremely cute and rubbed her head, all his anger dissipating. Now, although Aurora had grown up, her face coincided with the memory of that little girl, and she used the same tactic to calm him down. The coldness in him dissipated instantly. He grabbed her wrist and pushed her down onto the seat. Aurora was still startled, given his cold demeanor just a second ago. "Wh-What are you doing?" She blinked, looking up at the man hovering over her. Julian''s lips moved closer to her ear, causing Aurora to shiver. His voice enchanting as ever, he whispered, "Aurora, I don''t want to rub your head anymore." "If you won''t rub it, that''s fine, but let me up first. What does this look like?" Aurora said somewhat nervously. Despite the spaciousness of his car, this was still a car! "I won''t let go, because... I''ve found something softer than your head to knead," the man said with a wicked smile. Aurora finally understood his meaning, and her face flushed red in the dark car. The flickering light from outside spilled into the car as they moved, casting her in a ghostly silhouette. Back on the balcony, Julian had already shown his desire for her, and even then, she had been terrified without anyone else around, not to mention now with a chauffeur in the car. "Get off me." Aurora''s voice was faint. "Weren''t you trying tofort me?" He didn''t care about the time or the ce. He was determined to have her. "Can''t we not do this here?" Aurora only heard that women were moody, but this was her first time witnessing a man''s fickle nature. Just a second ago, he was cold and angry, and she had gone tofort him. The next moment, he had pushed her down, and her feelings of injustice were immense. "No, I already let you off once." With that, Julian pressed a button, and a partition fell, blocking off the chauffeur''s cabin from the back. "Now you don''t have to worry." As his words fell, Julian''s hand had already moved behind her head. Though they were in a closed space, the partition wasn''t soundproof! Aurora pushed him again, pleading, "Can we wait until we get home?" "He can''t hear us." Julian knew what Aurora was worried about, and right on cue, the chauffeur turned up the music, filling the car with sound. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Don''t say no anymore." Julian traced her ear with his lips, knowing it was her most sensitive spot. Aurora trembled in his arms. Julian had always despised those men who were easily aroused, thinking them no different from beasts. But after he had tasted Aurora, he realized she was the most potent poison in the world, one with no antidote, and he was too willing to sumb. "Aurora, just for me, okay?" Seeing his pleading eyes, Aurora bit her lip intending to refuse, but the pain deep in his eyes caught in the streetlight changed her mind. Thinking of his pitiful smile earlier in the lobby, she suddenly couldn''t bring herself to refuse him again. As she hesitated, he began to make his move. Her eyes softened under the yellow glow of the streetmps, and her lips fell voluntarily, all her previous concerns fading away under his passionate and gentle onught. A romantic song yed in the background, narrating the love story of a couple, matching the rhythm of the car''s asional bumps. As they swayed together, her phone in her handbag vibrated incessantly, but she was too engrossed to attend to it. It buzzed on and on without stopping. Aurora tried to rise to answer it but Julian pulled her back, letting her continue to sink into pleasure. Chapter 153 Irresistible Desire Aurora felt as if her mood freely roamed the roads with the motion of the car, her hesitation unleashing his wild desires. She didn''t even notice when the car returned to the vi or when the chauffeur had left. By the time she regained herposure, she found her dress pushed to her waist, revealing her shapely torso and slender legs. Julian''s shirt was torn open, and both were disheveled. At that moment, shey gasping on Julian''s chest, clearly not recovered from their recent fervor. "Are you cooled down now?" she asked, biting softly on his chest. "Almost," Julian replied, stroking her hair that had fallen around her face, the gloom within him finally dissipating. Aurora then grabbed her phone to check who had been calling her. "It was Grandpa. Three missed calls." Aurora said, "Maybe he''s worried because we left without introducing you." At that time, Julian was too cold for pleasantries or exnations, unaware that Genevieve had already been maligning her reputation behind her back. "He called three times. It must be urgent. Call him back." Julian realized he had been too rude earlier, especially since they were Aurora''s family, and he had left without greeting them. Back then, his temper clouded everything else, and it seemed he would have to make amendster. Aurora dialed the number back, and the call was answered almost immediately after just one ring. "Grand..." Aurora barely started. "Where are you now?" Oswaldo''s voice was stern,cking its usual warmth. Aurora tensed, fearing something serious had happened. "I''m home, Grandpa. What happened?" "Home? Which home?" Oswaldo''s tone grew colder. "Grandpa, I bought a house by the sea. I''m downstairs now," Aurora replied, wondering if something had urred after she left. "I need you toe to Montgomery Manor now." "Grandpa, it''s veryte. Maybe another day?" Aurora was unclear why he urgently needed to see her sote. "Come back immediately!" Oswaldomanded and hung up before Aurora could respond. Caught off guard by the busy tone, Aurora remembered her grandfather never speaking to her so sternly before. Julian''s fingers still lingered on her, reluctant to end their encounter. She quickly climbed out of his embrace. "Grandpa wants me back." "I heard, but I don''t want to let you go," Julian murmured, clearly unsatisfied with just one encounter, considering it merely a warm-up. He had no intention of letting her go that night. "Shall we go to your ce or mine tonight?" he whispered, nipping her earlobe, neither wanting their intimate moment to end. "Stop it. Grandpa has never spoken to me like that. I must go now," Aurora said, hurriedly dressing and pushing the car door open. "Perhaps he has some questions for you. Let''s go back tomorrow," Julian suggested, reaching out to pull her back into the car, eager for another moment together. He wasn''t ready to let her go. "No, something must have happened with the Montgomery family. I need to go home and change," Aurora said, pushing him away and leaving so hastily she didn''t even bother with her shoes as she stepped onto the cobblestone path. However, she had only taken a few steps when someone swept her off her feet. "What are you doing?" Aurora asked in surprise. "I''d be heartbroken if you hurt your foot. Since you''re going home, of course, I should be the one to take you," Julian said as he expertly entered the code and carried her upstairs. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Seeing that he wasn''t insisting further warmed her heart, she smiled, "Julian, I think I''m starting to like you more and more." His lips curled into a smile at her words. "Aurora, today I''ll let you off, but you owe me double next time." He set her down, and Aurora, standing on her tiptoes, wrapped her arms around his neck and whispered in his ear, "Next time, I won''t resist whatever you want to do. I promise to make it enjoyable for you, okay?" "Remember you said that," he replied, his interest piqued by her teasing. Despite therge bed nearby, he couldn''t push her onto it. What a shame. Her words stirred his desire even more. Aurora seemed to have anticipated his reaction, quickly kissing him on the cheek before escaping to the bathroom. "I promise." Her cheerful voice echoed from the bathroom, followed by the sound of running water. Julian touched his cheek where she had kissed him, feeling as if her warmth was still there. He could imagine her soft body and scent, and the sound of the water only stirred the beast within him further. He sighed. It was indeed hard to resist, even for someone like him who usually had such good self-control. Had he not just promised her, he wouldn''t have let her off so easily. While she showered, he also changed his clothes. Aurora was quick, emerging in just a few minutes. With no time to spare, she wasn''t shy about choosing clothes and began to dress. Julian embraced her bare body from behind. "Aurora, do you really not see me as a man?" he asked, his desire evident, yet she could still stand naked before him. "Stop it. Didn''t we agree you''d get yourpensation next time?" Aurora said, pushing his hands away and quickly pulling on her clothes. She didn''t bother with her appearance, casually pulling her hair back into a ponytail. In her rush, she wore a white dress, a pure look she hadn''t seen on herself in a long time. Julian wiped his face with a towel. Seeing Aurora''s innocent attire, he said, "Although everyone online adores Susan, I adore you." "Sweet talker. Let''s hurry," Aurora urged, pulling his hand as they hurried downstairs. Julian thought about how Susan''s style resembled Aurora''s from three years ago. If Hayden was his shadow, then Susan was Aurora''s. The world was indeed full of wonders. Julian nced at their intertwined hands, his smile widening. No matter the past, he knew he would never let go of Aurora in this lifetime! Chapter 154 Let Me Apologize Throughout the journey, Aurora''s heart was fraught with anxiety. Ever since she was a child, even when she inadvertently broke her grandfather''s prized orchid, he had never spoken to her in such a stern tone. Julian nced at her and noticed her preupied look. "Don''t worry," he reassured her, "From what I know of Oswaldo, he''s not as clueless as your father." Though he had been without Aurora for three years, he had meticulously investigated her family during that time. "Even so, I still feel uneasy. My grandfather has never spoken in such a tone," Aurora said, her brows furrowed and eyes filled with nervousness. Julian could onlyfort her, given that it was a family matter for Aurora, and Oswaldo hadn''t revealed the truth over the phone. Even Julian was in the dark about what had transpired. Amidst her unease, the car gradually entered Montgomery Manor. Aurora checked the time. It was just past ten, nearly eleven. Oswaldo had always been an early riser and an early sleeper, very routine in his habits. Julian held her somewhat cold hand. "Aurora, let me go with you." He couldn''t bear to see Aurora so tense, fearing she might get hurt. "It''s okay. I haven''t done anything wrong, and it''s not like they''re going to kill me. It''s gettingte, and I probably won''t be home today. You go back and rest. I''ll call you after I''ve handled everything," Aurora said, releasing his hand. "Alright, be careful." He could only offer her these words offort. Aurora stepped out of the car and walked towards the vi. The butler, already waiting by the door, gave her a look that signaled her to be cautious. As she entered the living room, she saw not only Oswaldo but also Magnus, Genevieve, Ivy, and Zachary. Genevieve and the others wore expressions of schadenfreude. Aurora didn''t know what was going on before, but seeing Genevieve''s expression gave her some clues. She recalled all the mischievous acts of her past, none of which had ever elicited a word of reprimand from Oswaldo. Yet now, he sat there, stern and upright. This expression was familiar to her. It reminded her ofic books where a wicked stepmother whispered something to her husband and wore a simr expression. Thinking back, her grandfather had always been protective of her. It seemed his change in demeanor had urred after she left. Aurora introspected, certain she had done nothing to harm or disgrace the Montgomery family. The only conclusion she could draw was that Genevieve must have spoken ill of her to Oswaldo. With this realization, Aurora rxed, the tension visibly dissipated as a sweet smile yed across her lips. "Grandpa, why are you still up sote? You have a heart condition, and the doctor told you to go to bed early. Couldn''t whatever it is wait until another day? Your health is what''s most important." With a light step, Aurora moved towards Oswaldo. Her sweet smile deepened the confusion in Oswaldo''s eyes. "You''re back, Aurora. I thought you were out messing around with some guy and weren''t nning toe home tonight," Ivy chimed in at that moment. "Aurora, you are a precious daughter of the Montgomery family. Your every word and action represents us. Please, don''t do anything that would bring shame to the Montgomery family." Zachary seized the moment to try and corner her. "Aurora, look what you''ve done! Admit your mistakes and apologize now!" Genevieve caught Aurora in a carefree mood, likely trying to deceive Oswaldo. She knew she had to act first. If Aurora really panicked, she would allow Genevieve to use the opportunity to suppress her. However, Aurora had already anticipated Genevieve''s intentions. Genevieve wanted to suppress Aurora before she entered thepany, aiming to elevate her own children. What a well-yed strategy, but unfortunately, she met her match in Aurora. How could Aurora let Genevieve seed? A battle between the two was inevitable. It must have been some harsh words she spoke in front of Oswaldo that infuriated him, as his reputation was what he valued most in life. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have continued to deny Genevieve, who as a mistress broke up a family, a deed he found utterly disgraceful. "Apologize? I''ve done nothing wrong. Why would I?" Aurora retorted, finding the request quite absurd. Oswaldo looked at her. "Shouldn''t you exin today''s events to me? What is your rtionship with Julian?" "Grandpa, Julian is the man I mentioned before, the one I''m currently in love with. Since it''s a recent development, I haven''t had time to tell you that." At this point, Aurora decided not to hide the truth any longer and openly admitted it. Genevieve was somewhat surprised by Aurora''s frank admission, and Magnus looked very serious. "But he has been engaged to Lindsay Gilpin. By doing this, you are the other woman!" "You mentioned over the phone that you were living elsewhere. Where did the money for that housee from? You are an heiress to the Montgomery family. You must not do anything that disgraces our family!" Oswaldo spoke bluntly. "I saw Aurora wearing jewelry designed by DO, but the allowance we give you couldn''t possibly cover such an expense. Where is the moneying from? Since Mr. Ba already has a fiance, are you perhaps being kept by him as a mistress?" Ivy eagerly stirred the pot. Oswaldo''s expression grew more severe when he said, "Aurora, if you didn''t have enough money, you could have just said so. Couldn''t the Montgomery family cover for you? If you engage in such indecent acts, I won''t let you off lightly." Aurora found it somewhatughable. It was clear Genevieve had been relentlessly ndering her, even brainwashing Oswaldo. "Grandpa, I told you. We only started recently, and I didn''t know about his fiance beforehand. Even if he has one, it doesn''t affect our rtionship because he..." "So, you admit you knew he was engaged and still got involved with him?" Genevieve seized the chance to exacerbate the situation. "What a disgrace. You know he has a fiance and you still carry on with him! Aurora, you are a daughter of the Montgomery family. How could youmit such shameless acts? And he is Hayden''s uncle. Are you doing this to get back at Hayden? For a man, why degrade yourself, not valuing your own body? I''m very disappointed in you!" Oswaldo erupted in anger. "I''m the one who should apologize." A refined male voice intervened. Chapter 155 Ive Made Up My Mind Aurora turned around in disbelief at the sound of that voice, meeting the smiling eyes of the man behind her who pulled her protectively behind him. "Why are you here? Didn''t I tell you to go back?" Aurora whispered, tugging at his sleeve. Not only her, but everyone around was also surprised. How did he get in? Julian had never nned to leave. He had been quietly waiting in the car, only nning to depart once he was sure Aurora was safe. But when he saw Magnus''s car parked nearby, he thought of something. Magnus had rarely been back here over the years. Why would hee now? Unless... He had already guessed the reasons behind it. Both the Montgomery and Alvarez families cared deeply about their reputations. Tonight, by leaving without notifying the Montgomery family, he might have inadvertently caused trouble for Aurora. How could he bear to let Aurora suffer alone? Upon arriving, he immediately heard the various usations being hurled at her inside. He saw her standing there, her back straight, as if nothing could bring her down. She had grown into someone capable of standing on her own, but that only made his heart ache more. He wished to protect her from anything that might happen. She should only need to rest quietly in his arms. He didn''t want her to face anything alone. "Don''t worry. Leave everything to me," Julian said, his posture protective. "Mr. Montgomery, this is my fault. When I pursued Aurora, she was unaware of the so- called fiance matter. She is not the other woman." Even if Aurora defended herself a hundred times, it wouldn''t be as clear as hearing it from the person involved. If Aurora tried to exin, it would only lead to more nder from Genevieve. Now that Julian had spoken, Oswaldo''s anger eased a bit. He could spoil Aurora endlessly, but she must not do anything to disgrace the Montgomery family. "Then, having a fiance already, why pursue my granddaughter?" Oswaldo now shifted all me onto Julian. Julian met the old man''s gaze, every expression of his caught in his eyes. Julian continued, "Mr. Montgomery, I don''t even know that so-called fiance. It was someone my father suddenly pushed on me. I didn''t attend the engagement day, and I have never acknowledged it from the beginning." "So, you have no rtionship with Lindsay Gilpin?" Oswaldo had been ready tobel Julian as scum, since Julian clearly had a fiance yet pursued Aurora, but hearing Julian''s exnation somewhat eased his heart. "Not the slightest rtionship, Mr. Montgomery. I may carry the Alvarez blood, but I''ve never considered myself part of the Alvarez family. Lindsay Gilpin is just someone my father brought back for a marriage alliance without my consent. How could she be considered my fiance? The person I''ve always loved is only Aurora." "Earlier at the banquet, I made it clear to them as well. I have no rtionship with Lindsay Gilpin. Mr. Montgomery, you know how these things work. You must understand my helplessness." Julian was very adept at reading the room. In front of Oswaldo, he toned down his usual intensity, humbly stating the truth and even intentionally portraying himself as part of a disadvantaged group. "Hmph, when Joaquin was young, he was domineering and arbitrary. Is a child''s marriage just a pawn in his game? Of course, I understand you. It was a wise decision to break away from the Alvarez family." Oswaldo had always shed with Joaquin in his younger days, and Julian''s discontent with Joaquin perfectly aligned with Oswaldo''s feelings. Seizing the moment, Julian said, "Mr. Montgomery, I had good intentions when I introduced Aurora to the Alvarez family at the hotel. Unfortunately, my father is extremely old-fashioned and insisted that I marry Lindsay Gilpin. Aurora is the only one I love. How could I possibly marry a woman I do not love and have never acknowledged? In a fit of anger, I had a fallout with my father and spoke back to him, which made him very angry. At that time, I was also upset and just wanted to leave with Aurora. I forgot to greet you, and for that, I am at fault. I caused Aurora to be unjustly maligned, leading everyone to misunderstand her. Mr. Montgomery, please do not me Aurora. If anyone should apologize, it should be me." As Julian spoke, he actually began to bow deeply, but Oswaldo, understanding Julian''s predicament with the Alvarez family, couldn''t possibly let him continue. He quickly helped Julian up before saying, "The fault isn''t yours. It''s your father''s for being utterly unreasonable, acting as if he is the lord and everyone must follow his whims." "This is also why I broke away from the Alvarez family, Mr. Montgomery. I am sincere about Aurora. Would you agree to let us be together?" Apart from his identity in the Alvarez family, Oswaldo had long noticed Julian''s merits as an individual. His being voted the most desirable man for several consecutive years was no ident. He was wealthy and never involved in scandals, abination any elder would appreciate, especially his status in the business world, which made Oswaldo admire him even more. "You are indeed an excellent young man. If your feelings for Aurora are genuine, I naturally agree." Julian''s willingness to stand up for Aurora against his own family highlighted her importance in his heart. Oswaldo, experienced in judging character, was naturally inclined to like Julian. "Mr. Montgomery, I swear to heaven, in this life, I will only be good to Aurora." Julian had nned to visit Oswaldo another day, not knowing he would win him over today. "And what about you?" Oswaldo turned to look at Aurora. His beloved granddaughter was never part of a n for a strategic marriage. He only wanted her to find her own true love and not be hurt again. Aurora, understanding her grandfather''s intentions, stepped forward, lifting the ring in her hand. "Grandpa, I was once hurt badly enough to lose faith in love, but Julian changed that, gradually opening my heart again. For him, I''m willing to believe in love once more." Aurora intertwined her fingers with his, a blissful smile spreading across her lips. She had made her choice, and as long as he never let her down, she would never let go. Chapter 156 Caught in Her Own Trap Genevieve had intended to use the opportunity to trample Aurora into the dirt, but Julian''s arrival dramatically changed the situation. She had never anticipated the kind of rtionship that existed between Aurora and Julian. If that was the case, her own children were even further from matching Aurora''s stature. Ivy and Zachary had been frittering away their days,cking any significant partners, and their so-called friends were of no help to their futures. "Who would have thought, Mr. Ba, that you and Aurora are together? It''s quite surprising. I just saw an interview recently where you mentioned you didn''t have a girlfriend, and Aurora has only just returned. When did you two get together?" Genevieve asked. Julian then looked at her directly for the first time. It was this detestable woman who had driven Aurora to a desperate plight, nearly costing her life. Although he was quite angry, his expression remained gentle. "I have loved Aurora for many years. When she had someone by her side, I could only watch over her silently, respecting that a gentleman does not steal another''s love. Breaking up lovers will indeed bring karmic retribution." His words were ostensibly about Aurora and Hayden, but his real irony targeted Genevieve, who, as the other woman, broke up a family. The mention of "karmic retribution" was particrly grating to her, yet she had to maintain herposure. "I would never have guessed that you are such a devoted lover, Mr. Ba," she remarked. "Aurora is a gift given to me by heaven. If others do not cherish her, it is their loss, but I will hold her dear and protect her from any harm," Julian dered. He lifted Aurora''s hand and tenderly kissed the back of it. There were no strangers present, so there was no need for a show. Whether a man truly loved a woman could be seen in his eyes, and his were filled with adoration for Aurora. Even though he often spoke sweet words in private, this was the first time he had done so in front of her family, causing Aurora''s cheeks to blush. Leaning against him, she seemed just like any other woman,cking the assertiveness she had shown before Ivy. Seeing Julian''s handsome face, Ivy recalled a time when another charismatic man had been by Aurora''s side at school. Why did all the admirable people always gravitate towards her? Jealousy silently spread through her heart. "Aurora, you really do change boyfriends quite often, don''t you? It was Hayden before, and just a few days ago, there was a young handsome man at your side. Now you''ve even hooked up with Mr. Ba. You certainly have some charm," Ivy said loudly, ensuring Julian heard her. As soon as she spoke, everyone looked towards Julian. Any ordinary man would struggle to ept a woman of dubious fidelity, especially a man as outstanding as Julian. His face remained unchanged, with a slight smile forming. "Miss Montgomery, you seem to be under some misunderstanding. I am well aware of what happened three years ago. It was my nephew who wronged Aurora, who was the victim of betrayal by someone very close to her." "As for this young handsome man you mentioned, that''spletely nonsensical. I know him. He is a good friend and business partner of Aurora''s in America. He is currently managing herpany there, and he hade over from the U. S. specifically to see Aurora. Perhaps his open nature and his yful interactions with friends led to your misunderstanding." "Aurora had suffered a lot in the past. Miss Montgomery, I hope you''ll think before you speak in the future. After all, we are all adults here, and everyone should be responsible for their own words. Isn''t it rather rude to hurt others?" Julian calmly exined everything. The calmer he was, the angrier Oswaldo became. How viciously had this mother and daughter duo ndered Aurora before? "Enough! How much more do you want to embarrass yourselves? Aurora has never done those despicable things. How much more mud do you want to nderer her?" Oswaldo finally realized that these people had no good intentions. They never visited him normally, but today they all hurried here, clearly just to mock Aurora! nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Oswaldo, given the circumstances we saw earlier, it''s natural for us to have some suspicions." Now that was all cleared up, Genevieve couldn''t hold her face anymore. Julian was the best witness. He not only exined all the prior events but also briefly mentioned Aurora starting apany. Who could doubt his words after that? "Grandpa, what happened? Did Genevieve say something about me before?" Aurora had already guessed what Genevieve might have said, and now the tables had turned. Genevieve dared to scheme against her, and how could she not seek revenge? She also started to y innocent. Seeing her naive appearance, as if she was just a woman immersed in happiness, Oswaldo felt a bit guilty and helpless. Aurora hadn''t done anything wrong, yet Genevieve and Ivy threw mud at his beloved granddaughter! "Ask them yourself," Oswaldo snorted coldly, seeing through the true colors of Genevieve and the others. He had nned to let Ivy and Zachary enter thepany, but now he hesitated after this incident, realizing they were just scheming hypocrites who were experts at stabbing others in the back. If they behaved like this in thepany, targeting Aurora every day without learning anything useful, what then? Aurora, of course, wouldn''t foolishly ask what had happened. She simply smiled and said, "Genevieve must have misunderstood something. We''re all family. It''s better to clear things up." Her magnanimity contrasted sharply with the spiteful and disgusting demeanor of Genevieve and the others, making Oswaldo despise them even more. "Did you hear that? Learn from Aurora. If you dare to cause trouble again, don''t bother joining thepany!" Oswaldo also realized that he had been used by Genevieve, who almost framed Aurora. "Yes." Once Oswaldo asserted his authority, they dared not say more. This time, their scheming backfiredpletely. Aurora and Julian''s perfect union had effortlessly routed their opponents and secured their ce in Oswaldo''s heart. "Grandpa, don''t be angry. It''s bad for your health. It''s gettingte. Let me help you upstairs to rest." Aurora acted magnanimously, not holding a grudge against Genevieve. After all, some scores needed to be settled slowly. "Aurora is really well-behaved." "Since that''s the case, Mr. Montgomery, I shall take my leave now," Julian also suggested leaving. "It''ste, and driving at night isn''t safe. Mr. Nash, prepare a guest room for him. He can leave tomorrow," Oswaldo instructed. "Then I have no choice but to obey." Julian was pleased. Chapter 157 Seducing Julian Aurora supported Oswaldo, her cheeks flushing with a hint of crimson as she heard Julian would be staying. The memory of their unfinished romantic encounter lingered in her mind. Knowing Julian well, she suspected he would be jumping over walls again tonight. "Aurora, what are you thinking about making your face so red?" Julian asked teasingly, his charming eyes fixed intently on Aurora. Aurora red at him but did not respond. Instead, she turned to Oswaldo with a bright smile. "Grandpa, it''s gettingte. I''ll take you to rest now." "Alright, Aurora. Julian is our guest, so make sure you take good care of him," Oswaldo said, having noticed her re at Julian. "Yes, Grandpa. I''ll let Mr. Nash prepare the guest room for him, so you don''t have to worry about it," Aurora said, helping the old man upstairs. Genevieve had trapped herself this time. Intending to take down Aurora, she inadvertently solidified Aurora''s position, much to her own frustration. Magnus, blissfully unaware of what had transpired, was just relieved his daughter hadn''tmitted any embarrassing acts. "Mr. Ba, please make yourself at home," Magnus said kindly, respecting Julian for his self-made sess in the business world, despite not being supported by the Alvarez family. "Thank you, Mr. Montgomery. I appreciate your hospitality," Julian replied politely, a stark contrast to his previous arrogance with the Alvarez family. "Mr. Ba, please follow me," Mr. Nash said respectfully, leading Julian away. Once everyone had left, Magnus''s expression turned stern. "What are you still doing here? Go rest! If you dare to nder Aurora again, I won''t let you off!" Although he was still unaware of the true nature of Genevieve and the others, thinking they were just gossiping, he was clearly upset. "Magnus, I was only thinking of the Montgomery family''s best interest. How could I have known about Aurora and his rtionship?" Genevieve, realizing her mistake, had no choice but to admit fault. "Enough. This time, it was good that Aurora was generous and didn''t hold it against you. If you had angered my father, forget about joining thepany," Magnus said before leaving. "Mom, such a good opportunity wasted again," Ivy said, unable to hide her frustration. "Do you think I wanted this? Who knew she had a thing with Julian? You two are useless! Aurora has hooked up with Julian after just a few years in the US, and none of the people you hang out withpare," Genevieve retorted, pointing out their poor choice inpanions. Both were carefree in choosing partners, often switching them merely for their looks, never thinking about the future. "If Aurora hadn''te back, we wouldn''t need to feel threatened. But now that she''s returned so dominantly, you two aren''t even in her league." "Mom, that''s just because Aurora knows how to lure men, hooking one after another. I''m not like her," Ivy said, tossing her wavy hair. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "If you were really that capable, you''d have snagged Julian by now. If you had him, forget about the Montgomery family shares, since his fortune is far greater," Genevieve said, always clear-headed about such matters. "Mom, are you suggesting that I go after Aurora''s boyfriend?" Ivy finally grasped her mother''s intention. "They''re not married, and even if they were, it wouldn''t matter. Didn''t I snatch your father from someone else? Do I need to teach you how to do it?" Genevieve said with a smirk. "If Grandpa finds out, he''ll kill me!" Ivy eximed in shock. Although she often got into trouble at school and had no shortage of male attention, she didn''t need to steal someone else''s boyfriend. Genevieve looked at Ivy with some disappointment. "You fool, why do you care about that old man who has one foot in the grave? It''s survival of the fittest. Like her mother, she was defeated by me, and look how well I''m doing now. And Susan has also ended up with Hayden." "That''s true, but I''m kind of scared of Julian. Rumor has it he isn''t interested in women," Ivy admitted, intrigued yet instinctively fearful of Julian''s cool demeanor. "If he weren''t interested in women, would he fancy Aurora, that little vixen? He''s here today, and this is your best opportunity. You know what to do. If you capture his heart, what does it matter if your grandpa gets angry?" Genevieve''s shamelessness was beyond the ordinary, making shocking statements seem mundane as if it wasn''t an indecent matter. Hearing this, Ivy had a revtion. Having a man like Julian would mean never needing another. His power and influence could give her everything, and with him as her support, why bother currying favor with Oswaldo? "Mom, I know what to do," Ivy said, her eyes resolute. "That''s my good daughter. I''m doing all this for your sake, hoping you can have a promising future," Genevieve said earnestly, as if her actions were perfectly normal. Meanwhile, in the shadows of the second floor, Julian silently pressed the stop button on his recorder and looked towards the butler. The two did not go downstairs but quickly left the ce. Once back in his room, Julian said, "I''m sorry. I was just going out to get something from the car and didn''t expect to overhear so much." Mr. Nash, having served many years alongside Oswaldo and held in high regard, knew Julian had specifically asked him to open the door so he could retrieve something from the car, but it was no ident. It was deliberate, a way to convey the truth to Oswaldo through him. "Mr. Ba, don''t worry. I will tell the master exactly," Mr. Nash said calmly. "What I meant was to keep quiet about it. Don''t tell Oswaldo yet." "Why?" Mr. Nash was surprised. Wasn''t it deliberate? "Because I don''t want to interfere with Aurora''s ns. Let her seek her own revenge. When the dayes for her to reveal everything, then you can share what you heard today," Julian said, his eyes twinkling mischievously. Chapter 158 No Climbing Over the Wall Tonight Aurora had just escorted Oswaldo to his room, unaware that a drama was unfolding outside. Once they were alone, Oswaldo took Aurora''s hand and said, "Aurora, now that it''s just us. Why don''t you tell me honestly? Are you with Julian out of true love, or to get back at Hayden?" "Grandpa, haven''t I told you? I love him. It has nothing to do with Hayden," Aurora replied, somewhat helplessly. "My dear girl, I''m just worried you''re on the wrong path. Hayden may have wronged you, but I fear you might ruin your future for the sake of revenge." Oswaldo expressed his concerns, which did not escape Aurora''s notice. Seeing Oswaldo''s gray hair, Aurora felt warmth in her heart. In the Montgomery family, perhaps he was the only one who truly considered her future from her perspective. "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I wouldn''t jeopardize my future for revenge against someone I no longer love. That would only hurt the people who love me. Grandpa, Julian and I have known each other for many years. We are serious," Aurora reassured him. "As long as you are serious, that''s enough for me. I''m old, and there''s much I don''t know, but what matters most to me is your happiness." "I know, Grandpa. You should rest now," Aurora soothed her grandfather, noticing his stooped back. She remembered how strong he looked when she was a child, but time had taken its toll, and his frame had shrunk without her really noticing. The elderly always worry most about their children. She knew he cared deeply for her, which was why she hadn''t told him about her difficult times in the U. S. over the past three years. Even if she revealed Genevieve''s wrongdoings, it wouldn''tpletely bring her down but would provoke a fierce bacsh instead. Back then, she was like a fledgling eagle just learning to fly, awkward in her attempts, let alone facing sudden storms. Her silence was her way of biding her time. Now, three yearster, the fledgling had be a mighty eagle. No matter the storm, she could handle it, ready to tear her enemies apart with her sharp ws. As she left the room, her expression shifted unpredictably, a cold smile ying on her lips. Genevieve and her cronies were clearly enjoying their evening. They had sought trouble first, and since they were looking for it, she was ready to oblige. Her eyes turned cold as she made up her mind. Back in her room, shezily sprawled on her bed and sent a message to that man. "Don''t you dare climb over the wall tonight!" She didn''t want him causing chaos at Montgomery Manor, especially not with her grandfather around. It would be too embarrassing. Aurora was still somewhat shy. The reply came quickly. "Okay." Aurora was puzzled to see the man dismissed so easily. It wasn''t like him. "Don''te knocking either. I want to sleep!" she added. "Alright," he replied simply. She got the answer she wanted, yet now she felt somewhat disappointed. She changed into her pajamas and curled up in bed, hoping to get some good sleep after a tiring day. By all ounts, she should have fallen asleep instantly. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Yet, the thought of Julian''s brief messages kept her awake. Even when they weren''t together, he would usually be more affectionate and not just reply with one word. After tossing and turning in bed for an hour, Aurora found herself more awake than ever. She leaped out of bed in frustration. Damn it. She had fallen prey to that man''s trick. Barefoot, she wandered down the dimly lit hallway towards the guest room, where a light spilled out. Why was he still up at thiste hour? What was he up to? Entering the room, her suspicions turned to astonishment. There sat Julian,zily perched on a chair, a cigarette dangling between his fingers. His eyes held azy charm, and his lips curled in a half-smile she recognized from the hotel. In front of him stood a woman d in a ck, sexyce dress. Thece dress barely covered her buttocks. The see-through fabric revealed her almost hidden waistline and the thong sunk into her crevice. Ivy had her back to Aurora, alluring even from behind, let alone the front. "No wonder he hadn''t climbed over the wall tonight. He had already found such beauty," Aurora thought as she met Julian''s eyes. Julian was holding his phone, about to text, "If you don''te soon, the vixen will devour me." He hadn''t sent it before Aurora arrived. Though she was with him now, Julian''s heart was still uneasy. His feelings for her were evident, but what about her feelings for him? She hadn''t shown jealousy when Hayden mentioned his fiance. Julian was unsure of his ce in Aurora''s heart, and he decided to use Ivy to see if Aurora cared as much for him. "Julian, what do you think? Do I look good?" Ivy, unaware of Aurora''s presence behind her, posed flirtatiously. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Do you really want to know?" Julian''s lips twisted into a sly smile. Aurora saw thezy man, his presence exuding a lethal allure, his demeanor devilishly captivating. He sat there like a king surveying his realm. Of course, Aurora knew Julian didn''t intend to do anything with Ivy. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have deliberately left the door open and the light on. He was clearly waiting for her. Even realizing this, she admitted she was jealous, her emotions turbulent. She wanted to tear the woman before her apart. Yet, she also wanted to hear Julian''s response to Ivy. She stood silently, her fingers digging into her palms. "Come on, tell me. How do I look?" Ivy''s voice was so cloying it was unbearable. "You make me sick," Julian said as he extinguished his cigarette and walked towards Aurora. "Why did youe barefoot? It''s already autumn. Don''t catch a cold." Ivy turned sharply to find Aurora standing resolutely behind her, unaware of how long she had been there. Had Aurora seen everything? Aurora''s gaze coldly swept over her, confirming that the view was indeed more spectacr from the front. Ivy wore no bra, and the ckce revealed her chest. Aurora said icily, "Like mother, like daughter." Chapter 159 You Will Regret Being a Woman Ivy had always been arrogant, but she had never done anything as demeaning as this before. Aurora''s words, while somewhat considerate, were still harsh enough to sting. "I-I didn''t." Ivy''s usual brashness had vanished. Aurora stared at her intently. "Are you telling me you were sleepwalking? You like standing naked in front of my boyfriend, don''t you? Well, then, I''ll let him enjoy it to the fullest!" With that, she reached out and violently tore Ivy''s clothes, which were already quite flimsy and could not withstand such force. As her clothes were ripped off, Ivy quickly covered her chest. "Aurora, you are going too far!" "Don''t think you can seed with the same tricks your mother used. Julian isn''t the fool my father was, and I''m certainly not the pushover my mother was. Put away your little schemes. If something like this happens again, I will make you regret being a woman for the rest of your life. Get out!" Aurora was truly enraged. Firstly, she thought of how Genevieve had seduced her father, leading to their family''s ruin, and secondly, she was genuinely protective of Julian. Although Julian had only watched the scene as if Ivy were a clown, Aurora was still furious. Ivy, clutching her body, left. Aurora violently kicked the door and turned around to see the instigator stillughing. It was the first time he had seen Aurora so angry, which indicated how deeply he was valued in her heart. "Stillughing? Believe it or not, I will tear your mouth apart." Aurora stormed over. Julian, however, embraced her tightly. "Aurora, so you do care about me this much. I''m really happy." Recalling the two one-word text messages, Aurora finally understood his intention. "You deliberately sent one word to keep me from sleeping and toe looking for you? What if I didn''t catch your hint? Would you have spent the night with her?" Aurora furiously pinched his body, and Julian''s face was aglow with delight. "Aurora, how could you not notice the clues with your sharp mind? Besides, even if you didn''t, I was nning to tell you," he said, taking out a text message he had prepared earlier. Seeing the message, Aurora felt relieved, and she gradually regained herposure. "Did you know from the beginning that she wasing to seduce you?" Aurora sent him the message only after returning from Oswaldo''s room. More than an hour had passed, and Ivy had clearly just arrived. There was only one exnation. Julian had known all along that Ivy would try to seduce him. "Let me show you something." Julian sat her on hisp and yed a recording of a previous conversation between Genevieve and Ivy. Although the volume was low, it was clear who was speaking. After listening to the record, Aurora realized that Julian hadn''t set this trap for anyone else but for her. "You did all this just to see me angry?" "No, I wanted to know if I was in your heart. From the beginning, I was silently watching you. I watched how sweet you and Hayden were. Three years ago, I finally decided that if you and Hayden continued to be that happy, I would let go. That night, heaven sent you to me, and you wouldn''t know how thrilled I was, even though you hadpletely forgotten me. At that time, all I wanted was for you to stay by my side. I would protect you well, and I would avenge you." "Little did I know that you would actually escape. Three yearster, when we met again, it was a chase of you fleeing and me pursuing until you finally remembered everything from the past." "It took so much effort to finally catch up with you. I was both happy and scared. I didn''t know if you truly had a ce for me in your heart." "Do you know why I always insist on sleeping beside you? It''s because I''m gued with insecurity, afraid that one morning I''ll wake up to find you gone again." "I only feel at peace when I see you wake up beside me each morning. It gives my life meaning. I..." Julian had never expressed these feelings before. Suddenly, Aurora began to understand his emotions. She had always thought she was the one who was hurt and insecure. Throughout their time together, it had always been Julian taking the initiative, chasing after her, or bringing her many surprises. Yet, she had never considered his feelings, nor had she realized that he too felt insecure, afraid of losing her. She had never made any promises to him, which was why he went to such great lengths to know how much he mattered to her. Looking into his cautious eyes, she felt like a fragile piece of porcin he needed to handle with care. She had forgotten that his past might also have been chaotic, that he too had been deeply hurt by others. She gently ced her finger on Julian''s lips before she uttered. "Julian, I''m sorry. There''s something I forgot to tell you." "Hmm?" Julian looked at her, now calm, his eyes quietly studying her. "Julian, I love you," Aurora said slowly. Even when he wasn''t present, she had felt something. She often sensed an inexplicable gaze on her, initially thinking it was her own fear after watching a horror movie. Only now did she realize it was Julian who had always been watching over her. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Say that again!" Julian thought she would me him, but he hadn''t expected these three words from her. "I love you." "Aurora, you''re not mad at me?" He had worried it might upset Aurora, considering her past experiences. "Why would I be mad at you? You didn''t like her. Your eyes were filled with disdain, and you didn''ty a finger on her. I take it we watched a striptease for free." Aurora was familiar with his body. Even though Ivy dressed provocatively, it didn''t attract Julian at all. When she sat on hisp earlier, Aurora clearly felt no reaction from him. If a man could lie, his body certainly couldn''t. Julian felt his heart could soar at that moment. "Do you know what I was thinking when she stood in front of me just now?" Julian whispered in her ear, enjoying the scent of her body. "How would I know what you''re thinking?" Aurora had a hunch he wasn''t thinking anything decent. "I was thinking what it would be like if you dressed like that. But I dared not fantasize about that image. Just a thought causes an erection. Maybe you should wear it for me to see." "You rogue!" Aurora, still moved by their earlier conversation, was taken aback by his sudden shift. Chapter 160 You Are a Rogue "I am a rogue, but in this life, I am only a rogue towards you," Julian chuckled lightly, sweeping Aurora off her feet and heading towards the bed. No wonder he had agreed not to sneak into her room before. He had calcted that she woulde to him voluntarily. She had thought herself cunning, butpared to Julian, Aurora felt like a child ying house in his presence. "Aurora, from now on, you are not allowed to step on the floor without shoes," he said gently as heid her on the bed. Thereafter, no more words were necessary. Everything proceeded as expected. The next day, amidst a dreamlike haze, an elderly voice came from outside. "Mr. Ba, are you awake? Breakfast is ready." Startled awake by the voice, Aurora immediately opened her eyes. The desire she had stirred upst night had nearly consumed her. Only then did she realize the kind of wolf in sheep''s clothing she was dealing with! The oue, as one might guess, was unfortunate for her. At that moment, Mr. Nash was just outside the door. Even though she knew he wouldn''t burst in, she still dove under the covers, feeling guilty. It was as if Mr. Nash, separated only by a door, could see exactly what she was doing inside. Seeing the shrinking Aurora, Julian cracked a smile. "Not yet. It was hard to sleep in a strange cest night. I only managed to fall asleep at dawn." "In that case, I won''t disturb you further, Mr. Ba. You can sleep peacefully," the butler said, turning to leave. Hearing him shamelessly make such excuses, Aurora muttered, "Who else would overstay his wee like this in someone else''s home?" "Either way, this will soon be my home as well," Julian said, crawling under the covers and spotting the shy little figure. Now, she had transformed back into a shy Aurora. With a mournful face, Aurora said, "I wish I had skin as thick as yours." The butler would probably go to her room soon to call her for breakfast, and by now it was toote to return. "Don''t worry. Aren''t you used to getting up early for a run? If you''re not in your room, it won''t be a big deal," Julian nonchntly replied. "Even if they find out, it doesn''t matter. After all, you can only be my wife in this lifetime." "Who said I would marry you?" Aurora chided softly. His audacity was truly extraordinary. At that moment, the dining table downstairs was filled with people, except for Aurora and Julian. Genevieve snorted coldly, "They''re sote for breakfast." "Mr. Ba couldn''t sleep wellst night and only fell asleep at dawn, so I didn''t disturb him. And Miss Aurora went out for a run early this morning. She probably won''t be back for a while," Mr. Nash exined. He knew very well that Aurora was currently in Julian''s room, but some things were better left unsaid. "Let''s not wait then. We''ll start eating," Oswaldo said, without furtherment. Only Ivy knew the truth aboutst night. After being sent away by Aurora, she hadn''t left, likely feeling unresolved. She had hoped Julian would treat Aurora as coldly as he had treated her, pretending to be nice before. However, by the time she left, the two of them were still not quiet. When everyone was eating, Aurora sneaked back to her room. Julian smiled contentedly at her as she left. Couldn''t this man feel a bit of tension? Instead, she felt like a thief in her own home. The man, getting his desire satisfied, was clearly in a good mood and thought to himself that there was still much potential to be uncovered in Aurora, and he would definitely explore it slowly in the future. Chapter 161 You Are Really That Rich After dinner, Magnus took Genevieve and the others and left. Julian descended with a triumphant air, his eyes and brows radiating charm. "You''re awake," Oswaldo said, sitting at the table sipping tea. "Mr. Montgomery, I apologize for my impropriety." Julian approached with elegant grace. "There''s nothing improper. It''s normal to have trouble sleeping on your first stay at my house. I understand. Besides, it''s not unusual for young people to sleep in. I''ve heard that you maintain a strict routine and at yourpany, you are known for your strong sense of time." People had their own measure of good and bad, and Julian''s reputation was quite favorable, unlike the messy private lives of other wealthy individuals. He was both capable and powerful, a man any elder would admire. "Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Montgomery. It looks like I''ll need a few more nights to get used to staying here," Julian joked. Oswaldo observed Julian, whose maturity and confidence seemed far beyond that of Zachary. Setting aside his identity, the man was truly outstanding, and Oswaldo grew fonder of him by the moment. "That sounds wonderful. I''m the only old man living here, and I''d certainly wee yourpany," Oswaldoughed heartily. "You are Auraro''s grandfather. I ought to treat you as my own," Julian said humbly in front of Oswaldo, who quite appreciated his demeanor. "You must be hungry. Go have some food, then join me for a few games of chess," Oswaldo, who had no other hobbies, loved ying chess. Julian had thoroughly researched Oswaldo''s habits early on. "My pleasure." When Aurora entered, she found the two deeply engaged in chess, Oswaldo beaming with joy. She didn''t know what Julian had said to make the old manugh so heartily, but this man indeed had his ways. He had quickly won over Oswaldo. As the head of the Montgomery family, winning Oswaldo''s favor meant smooth sailing, given that Magnus was indecisive and easily swayed. Julian''s strategy to start with Oswaldo was right. Seeing the two so joyous together, Aurora almost doubted whether Julian was the real grandson. She also recalled the tense atmosphere between him and Joaquin at the hotel, wondering what past conflicts had led them to this point. The Alvarez family was much moreplicated than the Montgomery family. "LAurora, when do you n to marry Julian?" Oswaldo suddenly asked, catching Aurora off guard. She almost choked on her saliva. "Grandpa, why bring this up all of a sudden? Besides, Julian and I haven''t been together that long." "You''re still keeping secrets from me. You promised to marry him when you were seven. It''s fortunate this young man is faithful, having waited for you all these years. Anyone else might have had countless girlfriends by now. Don''t fail him." Oswaldo clearly sided with Julian. It seemed he had recounted their past to reassure Oswaldo of his sincere intentions and subtly highlight his own loyalty. When it came to the maniption of emotions, Aurora was once again impressed by Julian. "Grandpa, let''s talk about thister. I''m still young, and I haven''t even graduated from college yet." "That''s true..." the old man murmured to himself, easing Aurora''s worries. "Then let''s wait for you to graduate before getting married," Julian casually remarked. "Right. Getting married after graduation is perfect. When you were eighteen, I was supposed to transfer 20% of Montgomery Group''s shares to you. You rushed off to America then, so let''s talk about the shares when you get married. As your wedding gift, I''ve decided to transfer my shares to you." Oswaldo''s announcement astonished Aurora even more. He held 40% of the shares, with Magnus owning another 20%, and various others holding the remainder. If he transferred all his shares to Aurora, wouldn''t she be the majority shareholder? "Grandpa, if you transfer all your shares to me, what about you?" Shares were not something that could be given away lightly. Once he truly surrendered all his shares, it would be like a king handing over his throne, relinquishing all his power to Aurora. "I''m getting old, and I''ve been wanting to rest for a while now. But your father is too easily swayed. If I let go of all my power, it would probably be schemed away by Genevieve in no time. I know exactly what kind of person she is. I thought that after all these years, even if I don''t ept her, I should at least acknowledge those two innocent children." "But you surely know what Ivy and Zachary are like, right? If I gave the shares to your father, wouldn''t that indirectly end up with them?" "Those two are such disappointments. If they got the shares, the Montgomery family would truly be finished. I''ve been waiting for you to grow up, and now seeing you so capable and with Julian by your side, I really feel at ease." There were no outsiders present, so Oswaldo spoke the truth, and Julian heard it without any attempt from Oswaldo to hide it. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Mr. Montgomery, aren''t you worried I might have ulterior motives?" "You? Definitely not." "Why are you so sure about that?" "Although no one can estimate your worth, I had you assessed before. Your current worth is probably the sum of the four major familiesbined. Why would you covet the small Montgomery family?" Oswaldo had only assessed Julian''s tangible assets. Who knew what intangible assets he might also have? At such a young age, Julian had achieved so much. How could Oswaldo not admire him? "So you''re really that rich?" Aurora had always known Julian was wealthy, but she hadn''t known just how wealthy. Now hearing her grandfather say this, she felt that her assets in America were mere child''s ypared to his. Julian chuckled lightly, "You never asked me." "I''m not with you for the money anyway," Aurora retorted. If it was for money, she wouldn''t have waited until today. "I know. I''ve always known," he smiled gently. "Then let''s get married after you graduate." "Ah? How did we get back to this topic?" Aurora was truly amazed at how this man could steer the conversation back around. Chapter 162 The Plan Ivy returned to the vi with Genevieve, who was visibly furious. "How could you fail at such a simple task? Can''t you even seduce a man?" she scolded. Ivy looked aggrieved. "Mom, it''s not that I can''t, but Julian is different," she exined. "Men are all the same. They can''t resist a beautiful woman. If he resisted, it''s because you weren''t tempting enough, not because he has strong willpower," Genevieve retorted, her logic skewed from unknown sources. "It''s all because of that bitchy Aurora. Julian''spletely enchanted by her and doesn''t even notice me," Ivyined, stomping her foot in frustration. "No matter what, we must win Julian over. If we have him as our trump card, we''ll finally solidify our position in the Montgomery family," Genevieve said, determined to have Ivy conquer Julian. Zachary, overhearing their n, found it somewhat tedious. "I''m heading out," he announced abruptly. "Don''t just wander off. Find yourself a formidable girlfriend," Genevievemanded, cornered by Aurora in recent years and unable to bring her down. "Got it," Zachary replied, visibly impatient, and left after changing his clothes. Meanwhile, Ivy went back to her room to catch up on some sleep. Seeing her children like this, Genevieve felt helpless. If only they had half her capability, she wouldn''t have to worry. It was the weekend, and Aurora and Julian were indeed staying at Montgomery Manor, keeping Oswaldopany. Julian and Oswaldo got along exceptionally well, as if they were long-lost friends, sharing simr likes and dislikes. They both adored Aurora and disliked Joaquin. Oswaldo shared numerous embarrassing stories from Joaquin''s youth. "Grandpa, that''s enough," Auroraughed, covering her mouth. After hearing those stories, she doubted she could ever look at the stern Joaquin the same way again. "Alright, I''ll stop," Oswaldo said, his mood brightening. "How wonderful it would be if you were my grandson. Too bad you were born in the wrong family," hemented, growing even fonder of Julian. "Grandpa, do you dislike me that much?" Aurora protested yfully. "Why are you upset? I like both of you," he chuckled. "If I were born into the Montgomery family, then I wouldn''t be able to be with Aurora, would I?" Julian mused. "That''s true. I ept you as my grandson-inw. Aurora has good taste, not like that rascal Hayden, whom I don''t care for," Oswaldoughed heartily. They spent the entire day with Oswaldo, and only when night fell did Aurora help him upstairs. She had juste down when someone embraced her from behind. "Julian, don''t..." "Your dad and the others have left, and everyone else has gone to bed. Now, in this vast house, we''re the only ones awake. What''s there to fear?" Julian effortlessly pinned Aurora against the staircase. The two kissed their way from the hallway into the room. "What do you n to do about this situation?" "They brought it upon themselves. I can''t be med. Although Grandfather intends for me to inherit thepany, Genevieve has ulterior motives. On the surface, she wants to push Zachary and Ivy into internships at thepany, but her real aim is to gradually seize control. Grandfather ns to ce them in managerial positions. Even though they are under me, I don''t want them to get their way. It looks like I need to take some action." Aurora clearly already had a n in mind, calmly speaking. "As far as I know, apart from your dad, there are two vice presidents in Montgomery Group with considerable power," Julian said, though his fingers were yfully wandering over Aurora. "Are you talking about Sean Flegg? He''s quite close to my dad and favored by my grandfather. The other one is Paul, a distant rtive of the Montgomery family. He''s quite capable, but his personal life is a mess,pletely susceptible to beauty. I heard he changes secretaries more often than his clothes." Aurora had done her homework beforeing back and was surprised Julian was also so well informed. "Paul is quite involved with Genevieve. If Ivy and Zachary enter thepany, he''ll probably take special care of them." "So she has already paved the way for them. Then I definitely can''t let them seed." "What are you going to do?" Julian''s lips moved closer to her ear. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "The nder from Genevieve really angered Grandfather. I suspect his opinion is starting to waver. Now is the time for me to strike a final blow, and their dreams of rising to the top will remain just dreams." "How?" "Zachary and Ivy are already troublemakers. All I need to do is push things along from the shadows." "Leave it to me." Julian took out his phone and showed her a map. Aurora saw a small triangle symbol at the Whispers, a well-known nightclub in Clothville. "What''s this?" "Just a tracker I installed when I was bored. Zachary''s currently at the Whispers. I know the owner there. Do you want me to give a little push?" Julian had always been supportive of Aurora. With him handling it, she wouldn''t need to lift a finger. "Sure." "So how will you repay me?" Julian smiled at her. "Will this repayment satisfy you?" Aurora took the initiative, reaching for his neck and her lips met his. Chapter 163 Is It Mother? Aurora had spent a delightful Saturday with Julian, sleeping in until the sun was high in the sky. When she awoke, she found herself alone. She had grown ustomed to seeing him upon opening her eyes. Not seeing him now felt odd, as if it wasn''t just the bed that was empty, but her heart as well. A wry, helpless smile curled the corners of her mouth. She realized how terrifying habits could be. For so many years she had been alone, and yet, in the short time she had been with him, she had grown ustomed to his embrace. Aurora nced at the clock and was surprised to find it was nearly eleven. She hurriedly got out of bed and started her day. When she came downstairs, she found Julian ying chess with Oswaldo, which exined why he hadn''t woken her. He had gone to keep her grandfatherpany. A faint smile touched her lips. "Grandpa, wasn''t ying all day yesterday enough?" "Julian''s chess skills are exceptional. I refuse to believe I can''t beat him," Oswaldo dered. "Julian, it looks like you''ll have to lose a game, or else you won''t be leaving this ce," Aurora joked from the side. She had always longed for such a harmonious family environment, something she hadn''t felt since her mother''s death. Not long after her mother passed away, Genevieve moved into the Montgomery family''s vi with her two children, and Aurora was left to live an unhappy life. As a child, those two were like little demons, following Genevieve''s bidding and scheming against her. Eventually, Aurora was driven away from the dining table, forced to watch the happy family from a distance. Magnus, who once adored her, turned cold, never believing her exnations that she was not at fault. Over time, Aurora became more withdrawn, no longer expecting anything, merely observing everything as an outsider. Even when she had resigned herself to her fate, they were relentless, pushing her to her current state of misery. "What are you thinking about? You seem so lost," Julian remarked. Although he was ying chess with Oswaldo, his attention was fully on Aurora. He was keenly aware of even the slightest change in her expression and felt a deep pity seeing the destion in her eyes just then. "It''s nothing. Lunch is almost ready. Come over once you finish this game," she said with a smile, then turned to leave. Just then, Aurora''s phone rang. It was Asher. She remembered the photo she had sent him earlier. "Got any news?" "Hmph, could you be any more heartless? Not even asking how I am?" Asher snorted. She could almost picture the expression on his face through the phone. "So how are you going?" "Save it. I know you don''t care. After all the overtime I put in to restore that photo for you, I even consulted a technical expert to get it done with precision. I''m about to send it to you. Check it out if it''s the person you''re looking for." "Thanks. You can send it over now," Aurora urged, eager to find out who it was. Was it merely someone who looked simr, or was it indeed the person she was looking for? "Alright, I''m hanging up now." Asher had wanted to chat more, but sensing her urgency, he decided to end the call and send the photo. As soon as the call ended, Asher sent her the photo. The moment she saw the face in the picture, she was stunned. "Mom..." Although that person had left her world many years ago, she had never imagined that one day she would see her again! The face etched in her memory slowly merged with the photo before her. Though still somewhat blurry, it was much clearer than the original photo. She was certain this person was her mother, or at least someone who looked exactly like her. Regardless of the reason, she was determined to find her! Her vision gradually blurred with tears, and all her memories of her began to resurface. "Aurora is the cutest, just like a little princess." "Someday, Aurora will meet a prince who will give you the best things in the world." "Aurora, if one day I have to leave, don''t cry. I will still be by your side to protect you." "Aurora..." The woman''s words echoed in her ears, and Aurora looked at the photo as her tears fell one by one. If there was any chance that she could see her mother again, she would trade everything she owned for that chance. "Aurora, why are you crying?" Julian had just finished a game and came out smiling. Seeing Aurora in tears, he immediately panicked. "What''s wrong?" Aurora was strong now. She wouldn''t look like this without a significant reason. Oswaldo, seeing Aurora in such a state, became anxious. "What happened? If anyone dares to upset you, I''ll beat him to death!" he said, raising his cane. Aurora pulled away from Julian''s embrace. "Grandpa, look at this photo." When she handed her phone to Oswaldo, his face changed dramatically upon seeing the person in the photo. "Victoria!" "Grandpa, you think it''s Mom, right?" Hope surged in Aurora''s heart. "It looks just like her. I remember your mother had a mole under her eye, but unfortunately, this photo is too blurry to see that mole." Oswaldo tried to zoom in, but the photo only became blurrier. The woman was originally in the background, and the DSLR photo had a blurred background due to the chaos at the scene, even though the technicians did their best to restore it. "Grandpa, I remember Mom died of a heart attack, but this car ident urred two years ago. Mom has been dead for so many years. Could there have been something fishy about what happened back then?" Aurora was too young at the time and didn''t understand much, only remembering that her mother never returned after leaving one day. Later, Magnus told her that her mother had gone to heaven and be an angel watching over her. It was only when Aurora grew up that she heard from others that her mother had actually died from a sudden heart attack, triggered by shock and pronounced dead after unsessful resuscitation at the hospital. She never saw her mother take herst breath. Was there still some truth to uncover about what happened back then? "When your mother passed away, I was on a business trip in America. By the time I got back, she had been cremated. Normally, no one would fabricate something like this. Even if Genevieve was audacious, it''s impossible to keep everyone in the dark, right? But this person in the photo looks exactly like Victoria." Oswaldo was also deeply puzzled, wondering what was really going on. Chapter 164 The Mystery Deepens Even Oswaldo was unclear about what had happened back then, and Aurora was even more suspicious. "Grandpa, was anyone with mom when she passed away?" "I heard the day Victoria had a heart attack, there was only a maid at home. It was Mrs. Roberts who took Victoria to the hospital. She had been working in our family for many years, and she was a decent person, so no one ever suspected her." Oswaldo recalled the events of that year, which were all quite mysterious. "So you''re saying that when Mom died, none of our family was with her?" "Your father was there too. Although he had gone on a business trip, he returned earlier than me. He might know some of the inside story," Oswaldo said. "What about my mother''s family?" Aurora had never seen her mother''s family as a child and didn''t understand much back then, but as she grew up, she found it strange that her mother''s family never appeared. Where were they? Even if they didn''te forward usually, shouldn''t they have shown up to mourn her death? "Speaking of Victoria, it was also strange. When Magnus met her, she was seriously injured and seemed to have been traumatized. She couldn''t remember her past at all. Later, she and your dad fell in love and got married, and I liked her very much. It was because she was so good that Genevieve took advantage of her vulnerability. Remembering Magus''s lifesaving grace, she always stepped back..." Thinking back made Oswaldo''s eyes reveal infinite sadness, and the photo revived the memory of that kind and gentle woman. "If my mom was still alive, why wouldn''t shee looking for me?" Aurora caressed the photo, as if through the cold screen she could touch her mother''s gentle face. "These are just our spections. It''s unlikely that Mrs. Roberts could have deceived everyone." "Grandpa, where did Mrs. Roberts go afterward?" Aurora remembered that the maid was about ten years older than her mother. She was kind to everyone, especially to her and her mother. "After Victoria died, she left too. After all, she was just a maid. I didn''t pay much attention, and Genevieve stirred things up back then, so I didn''t really keep track of it." "Grandpa, all the household staff''s backgrounds and addresses are registered before they start. I''ll go find the records. Maybe Mrs. Roberts knows the truth." Aurora was about to leave when Julian grabbed her back. "No rush. Let''s have something to eat first." Facing an anxious Aurora, Julian remembered Asher''s words. Aurora''s stomach condition required timely meals. "Alright then," Aurora reluctantly agreed and ate her meal, more like gobbling it down, nowhere near her usual elegance. In less than a minute, she put down her cutlery and stated, "I''m done." Knowing her urgency, the two said nothing. Julian also put down his cutlery. "Mr. Montgomery, I''ll look after Aurora." "Go ahead." Whether true or false, who could remain calm in such a situation? Aurora hurried out the door, only to find Julian following her. "Did you finish eating?" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Yes, I''ll take you back. Seeing you so distraught, I can''t be at ease," Julian said, seeing Aurora like this for the first time. She seemed to have lost her senses, her mindpletely focused on this bewildering matter. Who knew what she was thinking? "Alright, once this is sorted out, I''ll treat you to a big meal," Aurora said as she settled into the passenger seat. Julian started the car. Throughout the journey, Aurora''s mind was in turmoil, thinking about the events of the past years. "Julian, do you think my mom might still be alive?" "Based on what you and your grandfather discussed, the timing of her ident was too coincidental. None of you were there, and that maid certainly was suspicious." Though the scenario sounded incredible, upon reflection, it wasn''t entirely impossible. "Aurora, don''t get your hopes up too high. There are people in this world who look exactly alike. Strangers can resemble each other, not to mention your mom had lost her memory. What if the person in that photo is your mom''s twin sister? It''s all possible." Julian was worried that Aurora might think there was a turning point in this situation. What if it was just everyone''s spection, and her mom had actually died long ago? Wouldn''t that just be false happiness? To prevent Aurora from getting disappointed, Julian prepared her mentally in advance. Aurora nodded, "I understand." "The woman in the photo was wearing a ck coat and ck high heels. From her clothes, she seems to be living well, even though she was just identally in the background of the photo. But she clearly stands out from the people around her, which seems quite different from your mother''s image." Julian was very observant, catching the essence with just a nce, while Aurora and Oswaldo had only focused on her face. "You''re right. My mom didn''t like ck. Her coats were always white, beige, or pink. The woman in the photo looks very assertive, and even though it''s the same face, her aura ispletely different from my mom''s." "That''s right. You need to be mentally prepared. There''s a very high chance that the person in the photo is not your mom. Even if it is her, she''s probably not the person you used to know. Her life has changed drastically." Julian''s chilling words came. "Mmm." Aurora tried to calm herself. She understood why Julian was saying these things. It was simply to temper her expectations to avoid greater disappointment. She looked out the window at the continuously passing cars, determined to find the truth, regardless of the oue. The car soon arrived at the Montgomery family''s vi. To prevent Genevieve from interfering, Aurora didn''t appear overly anxious. This matter was still unclear, and it was unknown whether Genevieve was also involved back then. After all, she wanted her mother gone more than anyone, so she could rightfully move into the Montgomery family. If this was rted to her, now that she knew Aurora was investigating, she might destroy any evidence. Before the truth was thoroughly revealed, Aurora had to be very cautious. When she got home, Genevieve had gone to the beauty salon, Ivy was catching up on sleep at home, and Magnus was out ying golf. Luck seemed to be on her side. Aurora quickly reached the archive room. Fortunately, there weren''t too many servants in the Montgomery family, and she soon found the records. She hurriedly searched through them, but after going through the entire file, she couldn''t find any records of Mrs. Roberts. Chapter 165 A Good Show Julian took the file from her hands and searched through it meticulously until he finally found a torn piece of paper on one page. "No need to look further. It seems someone deliberately tore off the evidence." Julian unfolded the fragments. Aurora, seeing the torn piece, felt somewhat helpless. "This further proves that the incident back then was not simple and is somehow connected to this maid. Could it have been Genevieve?" "Considering the motive and timing, Genevieve is the prime suspect. Back then, she was living with two illegitimate children, never content with remaining a secret mistress her whole life." "She tried every means to break up Dad and Mom. Although my dad had feelings for her, he couldn''t let go of my mom, and with my grandfather, he would never agree to their divorce." "So, Genevieve had to start from my mom, knowing her heart was weak. She deliberately agitated her, even bribing the maid." "When everyone was out of the house, she made her move, and after it was done, she gave the maid arge sum of money to make her leave and then destroyed her files, leaving no trace behind." "She achieved her goal and entered the Montgomery family, and if it weren''t for Hayden identally finding this photo, I might have never known about this!" Julian, having listened to her reasoning, shook his head. "Although your spections are logical, I think there''s more to it than that, and there are too many loopholes. If it was really as you say, then when your mother had a heart attack back then, Genevieve could have easily taken advantage of the situation to truly harm your mother." "Then why was your mother photographed two years ago? Judging by the clothes she wore, the woman seemed to be living well." "Moreover, her demeanor and aura far surpass Genevieve''s. If she were to return now, any man would choose her over Genevieve. If Genevieve really did all this, how could she overlook such a grave risk?" "If your mother were to return and reim everything, wouldn''t all of Genevieve''s years of scheming be in vain?" "You make sense. What exactly happened back then? I can''t believe my mom would abandon me!" Aurora frowned. "Don''t worry. Everything in this world exists for a reason. We''ll get things cleared up when the right opportunityes. Since we can''t find the maid''s records, why not look for traces she may have left behind?" Julianforted patiently, and under his reassurance, Aurora began to calm down. "Traces she left?" "As long as one lives in this world, they will inevitably leave traces, even if it''s just a maid. And your mother is the same. Her traces can''t bepletely erased by time." Julian flipped the file to the previous page. "Since your grandfather said that the maid had worked at your house for many years, then others must have interacted with her. Her records might be gone, but these people''s records are still here," Julian reminded. Aurora''s eyes lit up, and she hugged Julian and gave him a quick kiss before saying, "Julian, you''re brilliant." "Of course. Who do you think I am?" Julian took the opportunity to wrap his arm around her slender waist and kissed her deeply. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Aurora tiptoed and wrapped her arms around his neck, deepening the kiss. Had it not been forst night, Julian might have been tempted to pin her against the shelves in the archives. After the kiss, she let go of him, breathless. "Now, I''m off to find those servants." "There''s no need for such trouble. Seeking them out one by one would be too time- consuming. Just give me a photo of your mother and the maid. I have a friend who might be able to find out where they are, unless they have immigrated. Meanwhile, I''ll have a private investigator look into these people, to see who was in closest contact with her. With both approaches, we''re bound to find some clues." Julian''s mind was exceptionally clear, swiftly solving Aurora''s problem, which relieved her greatly. "If I had to search on my own, it would indeed be a waste of time, like finding a needle in a haystack." Aurora felt increasingly that being with Julian was a wise decision. "Leave this matter to me. Now, let''s go enjoy a good show," Julian said, taking the files from her. Aurora felt disoriented by the whole affair, staring nkly at him. "What show?" "Silly girl, I collected the paymentst night. What do you think it could be?" he reminded her. Aurora then remembered their conversation about Zachary after their night of pleasure, when he mentioned being well-acquainted with the owner of the Whispers. "You mean Zachary?" "You really are overwhelmed by all this. Come on, let''s see what''s happened," Julian led her away. The Whispers was a prominent nightclub in Clothville, a ce the once demure Aurora had heard of but never visited. Today was her first visit, and because it was afternoon, the famous bar street was deste and quiet. At night, it transformed into a bustling scene of vibrant lights and lively crowds. Julian guided her through the streets until they reached the Whispers. "You seem quite familiar with this ce. Do youe here often?" She raised an eyebrow at him. Men who frequented nightclubs usually fit Zachary''s profile, and Aurora was implying just that. Seeing the displeasure in her eyes, Julian quickly took her hand. "I swear, I''ve only been to the bar street here. The other nightclubs I visited were for business, and here, only because I know the owner well..." "Hmph, that better be true. If you dare lie to me..." Aurora threatened coldly. "I am a man of integrity. You know me, don''t you?" Julian quickly reassured her. Holding hands, they entered the bar, and the mess inside left Aurora speechless. Broken ss littered the floor, and a strange mix of various alcohols filled the air with an odd smell. "Watch your step," Julian cautioned, equally surprised by the scene. "Has robbing banks gone out of fashion, and robbing bars be the new trend?" Aurora wondered aloud, observing the scene that clearly looked like a robbery. "That''s a question for Jules..." Aughing female voice sounded, and Aurora turned towards its source. A woman in a ck miniskirt, stepping urately over the colored ss in nine- centimeter stilettos, approached. Her face was heavily made up, and her neck was adorned with a ckce choker. Seductive, she was a woman seemingly made for the night. Chapter 166 Trouble Brewing Standing before such a seductively attractive woman, Aurora couldn''t help but recall how Julian emphasized that the owner here was his friend, which inevitably led to some suspicious thoughts. The woman had a tall figure, with long, slender legs fully disyed. Everything that should be long was long, everything that should protrude did so. What man wouldn''t like such a temptress? Today, Aurora was still wearing the white dress she had hurriedly put on the night before, her hair tied back in a ponytail. Looking at herself, she seemed nothing more than an innocent schoolgirl, especially whenpared to the morous woman before her. However, one must not lose in spirit even if outmatched in appearance. Pretending not to hear the woman call Julian "Jules", Aurora sweetly asked, "Julian, who is thisdy?" Julian, hearing Aurora''s cheerful tone, a stark contrast to how she usually spoke around him, felt a chill down his spine without her saying anything further. "Jules, is this the girl you fell hard for?" With that, the woman assessed Aurora from head to toe. Aurora felt ufortable. Given Julian''s status and position, the woman''s familiarity in calling him "Jules" suggested a close rtionship. From her words, Aurora realized Julian must have shared details about her. They must be very close if he discussed such personal matters with her. This realization made Aurora even more upset. She had thought those memories were a sweet secret shared between just the two of them. Now, to have a flirtatious bar ownere out of nowhere and know about them naturally upset her. "Irene, stop teasing Aurora, lest she might kill me." Julian sensed the tension rising between the two women. If he didn''t intervene soon, they might actuallye to blows. "Am I as vicious as you, you sneaky man? Aurora, don''t look at me like that. I''m not your rival in love. Just call me Irene, like Jules does," Irene said, pulling Aurora out of Julian''s arms. This woman was strong! Aurora nearly fell to the ground from such an abrupt pull, thankful she was wearing t shoes. Irene then hugged her close. Aurora, standing at 168 cm, wasn''t short, but Irene, likely over 170 cm and in heels, towered over her, making Aurora feel somewhat petite in her embrace. Somewhat helplessly, she said, "Irene, let me go first." "Alright, you really are a shy girl. No wonder Jules likes you so much," the woman chuckled as she released Aurora. Only then did Aurora slowly realize that perhaps her rtionship with Julian wasn''t as she had imagined. "Julian, aren''t you going to introduce us?" Aurora thought about her initially hostile attitude toward the woman and felt somewhat embarrassed. "Alright, this is Irene, someone very important to me. Without her, there would be no me today. She''s both a friend and a mentor," Julian dered with a hint of pride and awe, as he always carried an air of arrogance around others. He had always shown such respect only in front of Irene. Aurora reined in her previous thoughts and began to take things seriously. "Hello, Irene, I''m Aurora. I apologize if I was a bit rude earlier." "You don''t have to. I''m not that petty. I''ve wanted to meet you for a while, and finally seeing you in person today makes all those times he drowned his sorrows in alcohol not a waste," Irene said, easier to talk to than Aurora had imagined. "Drowning his sorrows in alcohol?" It seemed Aurora had stumbled upon some incredible secret. "It''s just that back when you and Hayden were all lovey-dovey, some couldn''t handle it..." "Irene, we''re here today about Zachary. Let''s not dredge up the past," Julian said, a flush of embarrassment sweeping across his face. Seeing Julian''s embarrassment, Aurora was stunned. Was Julian actually capable of feeling shy? "Wow, Jules is getting embarrassed. Well, I''ll tell you quietly some other time." Irene''s teasing clearly showed that she regarded Julian as nothing more than a junior. "Alright." Aurora let her guard down, finding herself quite fond of Irene''s personality. "Where''s Zachary?" Julian quickly changed the subject. He was not a machine. The thought of Aurora and Hayden together had often filled him with envy. He could have tried to split them up, but what joy was there in love obtained by force? Besides, it would likely backfire and make Aurora despise him. He could have forgotten her, vanished from her life entirely, but he couldn''t bring himself to do it. Watching her had be a habit. Unbeknownst to Aurora, he loved to sit in his car at the intersection she crossed on her way to school, watching her. Several times, he had dealt with thugs who followed her, all without her knowledge. Sometimes, seeing her with Hayden pained him immensely. The hand she held should have been his, yet he was not there with her. His heartache found no outlet but in the bottles he drowned himself in here, almost driving Irene mad. "He''s still asleep, Jules. Look at this mess I''ve made, all for you. How are you going to repay me?" Irene said teasingly. "Irene, surely Zachary didn''t do all this?" Aurora was amazed. Julian had offered to help herst night, but she hadn''t expected his help to result in such chaos. "Of course he did. I only slipped a little something into his drink, and he personally trashed the ce. Look at all this good wine. What a waste! I''m really heartbroken. I just had someone photograph the scene and price everything out. We''ll let him get a good look when he wakes up." Irene covered her mouth and giggled. Seeing her like that, Aurora thought of an animal, the most cunning and enchanting fox among a pack, both scheming and beautiful. Last night must have been quite the spectacle. Aurora''s lips curled into a smile, "Zachary has reallynded himself in big trouble now." "The cost of all this is nothing to him. After all, he has the Montgomery family as his backbone, right?" Ireneughed enchantingly. Chapter 167 Whats This Amount to You? Irene was more scheming than imagined. It would be a disaster if they were opponents, but fortunately, she was on Julian''s side. If she became an ally, she would indeed provide great reassurance. Aurora had originally nned for Zachary to cause trouble that would enrage Oswaldo. Julian''s help was indeed like pushing Zachary to the edge of a cliff. Irene, from what Aurora saw, was no easy character, and now Genevieve had no way to help Zachary. "Irene, go wake up that useless brother of mine now. I''m still waiting to see a good show. It''s quite a spectacle here," Aurora surveyed the surroundings. The decor of this upscale bar was already expensive, not to mention the bottles of wine that were each more costly than thest. "Sure, I''ll wake him up now." Irene had Aurora and Julian temporarily hide in the surveince room. She then had someone wake up Zachary, who was fast asleep, shirtless, and dreaming sweetly. "Mr. Montgomery, time to wake up." Irene gently tapped his cheek. "Mom, stop bothering me. I want to sleep more." Zachary didn''t even open his eyes. "How dare you call me ''Mom''? You must be tired of living!" Irene''s p was so swift that Aurora could hear the crisp sound in the quiet room. "Pfft, it seems Irene is quite a character," Auroraughed out loud, seeing her decisive action. Zachary probably had never been pped in his life. "In this world, you can offend anyone but not Irene," Julianmented nonchntly. "Julian, Irene really is a very strong-willed person. You mentioned earlier that she is very important to you. How did you two meet?" Aurora asked. "It''s a long story. I''ll tell you another time, but I promise it''s definitely not a romantic rtionship." Julian quickly rified, fearing she might misunderstand. "I know. I can see whether someone loves another just by their eyes. She doesn''t love you, and you don''t love her." Aurora thought about the way Irene looked at him, like an elder looking at a child. "Exactly." Julian casually pulled her into his arms to continue watching. Irene''s p was strong enough to wake Zachary instantly. "Mom, I''m sorry. I won''t do it again!" In Zachary''s heart, Genevieve still held some authority. He thought it was Genevieveing after him for oversleeping, but when he opened his eyes, he met a captivating face. "Irene? Why is it you?" Zachary was still disoriented, not realizing where he was. "Mr. Montgomery, since you''re awake, let''s start calcting my losses." Irene stood beside him, looking down. "Losses? What losses?" Zachary was utterly confused. "Mr. Montgomery, are you ying dumb with me? Have you forgotten aboutst night?" Irene''s smile was radiant but seemed to hide a threat. "Last night?" Zachary had a hangover, not knowing how much he had drunk, and he couldn''t remember everything aboutst night. "Maybe this will jog your memory." Irene casually knocked a porcin vase to the ground where it shattered, the sound sparking a recollection. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Last night, he had been carousing with a bunch of reckless friends when someone came in and told him his recent girlfriend was seen with another man. Unable to tolerate this, Zachary stormed out, only to find that the other party was not to be trifled with, constantly provoking him. Fueled by alcohol, Zachary had gotten into a brawl with another man,pletely losing his head. He vaguely remembered smashing many things. "It looks like you remember now. Come on, Mr. Montgomery. Let''s go and assess the damages," Irene said with a sly smile creeping across her face. Zachary''s head was still fuzzy, but when he followed Irene to the main area of the destruction, the sight instantly sobered him up. The floor was littered with broken ss, various alcoholic beverages mixed together, and overturned furniture. The hall was aplete mess. "Did I do this?" Zachary could only recall fragments of broken memories. "Of course, you did this. Who else has Mr. Montgomery''s boldness? If you don''t believe it, you can checkst night''s security footage." "It was me. I remember. You saw how drunk I wasst night," Zachary exined. "I know. I''ve seen many a drunk making a fool of themselves. I understand. Just clear the damages and we''re good," Irene said, pping her hands as a man walked up from behind her with a bill. Zachary took the bill and when he saw the amount, his jaw dropped. "Irene, isn''t this a bit too much?" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Too much? Look at what''s on the floor. You know what this ce is, don''t you? How many bottles did you smashst night? You even flipped my liquor cab. Several of my staff were injured and are still in the hospital. Do you know how many people you offendedst night? Plus the cleaning fees, redecoration costs, lost wages, do you think all these can just be written off?" Irene, a shrewd businesswoman, easily rattled off a list of expenses, causing Zachary to sweat profusely. "Irene, we have known each other for a long time. Since I''m a regr here, can''t you cut it a bit?" Although the sum wasn''t astronomical, Zachary couldn''t just produce it immediately. Previously when he bought cars and other items, at least he had something tangible in return, but now it pained him to just hand over the money. "Alright, I''m not one to be greedy. I''ll just round down the change for you," Irene offered. Zachary, looking at the total of thirteen million eight hundred seventy-two thousand three hundred dors, suggested, "Then how about just paying ten million?" "Mr. Montgomery, are you joking? When I said I''d round down, I meant the three hundred dors. You still owe thirteen million eight hundred seventy-two thousand," Irene chuckled, covering her lips. "Irene, that''s not a small sum." "For the average person, no, but not for you. After all, you have the Montgomery family to back you up. What''s this amount to you?" Zachary looked distressed. He had just spent millions on a car not long ago, and now millions more were needed at the worst possible time. "Irene, could you possibly extend a few days? I''m a bit strapped for cash at the moment," Zachary pleaded. "That won''t do. My bar needs to run its business, and many people depend on it. Do you know the cost of each day''s dy? I''ve already given you a friendly price. If you can''te up with the money by noon tomorrow, I''ll have to speak to your grandfather." Chapter 168 Dragging Them to Hell Upon hearing that she intended to ask Oswaldo for the money, Zachary shook his head repeatedly. "Irene, I-I will figure something out. Please, don''t tell my family." "Of course," Irene replied with a slight smile. "After all, you''re a regr here. Just make sure the money is transferred to my ount on time, and I won''t make things difficult for you. We''re still friends." "Can I leave now?" Zachary asked. "Of course, Mr. Montgomery. Are you nning to just walk out like this? Someone, take Mr. Montgomery to bathe and change his clothes." Irene gestured, and Zachary had no choice but to follow the two men to clean up. Irene made arge smile at the surveince camera and gestured that everything was settled. "Are you satisfied with this oue?" Julian asked, holding Aurora in his arms. "I am satisfied with your arrangements, but now that the fire has been stoked, I want to add fuel to the fire to make things even worse." Aurora''s smile was radiant. The old grudges would have been enough, butst night, Ivy had tried to seduce Julian. Everything was instigated by Genevieve, and Aurora had no intention of letting Zachary off easily. She wanted to drag them all to hell. "What do you n to do?" Julian asked, noticing her lingering dissatisfaction as hezily twirled her hair with his fingers. "Do you know what my grandfather hates the most?" Aurora asked. "What?" "Compulsive gamblers who take on crippling debts. It''s said that my great-grandfather lost everything to gambling, which led to the ruin of his family. My grandfather has despised gambling since he was a child, so no one in the Montgomery family dares to gamble. Even if Zachary usually misbehaves outside, he absolutely avoids gambling. If he gambles, Grandpa will be furious. He wouldn''t just be barred from thepany, and he''d be ostracized from the Montgomery family for life," Aurora said calmly. "Now, Zachary is in need of money. If someone tempts him into heavy gambling and he rues more debt, then..." Julian didn''t finish his sentence, but they both understood. Zachary''s life would be ruined, not to mention Oswaldo''s reaction. Once he sumbed to a gambling addiction, he would be finished. "Julian, do you think I''m terrible?" Aurora turned to look at Julian, seeing her own reflection in his pupils. She still looked the same as she did three years ago, dressed in a white dress, her hair in a ponytail, pure and beautiful. Yet, her eyes seemed to have experienced all the sorrows and loneliness of the world, possessing a depth that belied her age. Julian gently cupped her cheeks. "This isn''t your doing. They brought this upon themselves." Had Zachary not been gallivanting around, he wouldn''t have been so easily exploited. Had they not bullied Aurora in the past, she wouldn''t have been driven to this point. "I hate them! They took everything from me and still want to kill me. Even if I have to go to hell, I will drag them along!" Aurora said through clenched teeth. Thinking back on her past torments, she cast aside thest of her kindness. "Then I will go with you," Julian said, embracing her from behind. "Hey, watching a good show here almost turns into a life-and-death farewell. I really can''t handle you guys," Irene said, pushing the door open and catching the couple in their dramatic embrace. One might think they were parting forever. "Thank you, Irene," Aurora said, slightly embarrassed as she pushed Julian away. "Come on, I didn''t lose out. Consider it doing Jules a favor. If it were before, I could have hosted you properly, but now I''ve got to rush off to do some renovations, so I won''t see you out." Irene slipped the bill into her purse, already nning to redecorate when Zachary willingly yed the fool. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "I''ll treat you to dinner another day. Aurora and I are heading off," Julian said, leaving with Aurora. "Sure, I''ll remember this meal," Irene replied as she saw them out of the bar. On the way home, Julian made a call, and after hanging up, he grinned, saying, "Aurora, I helped you out again. Is there any reward for me?" "It depends on the kind of help," Aurora replied, feigning ignorance. "I just contacted a friend at a casino and got someone to set a trap for Zachary. Soon, we''ll see him kicked out of the Montgomery family." "That must be interesting," Aurora said with a slight smile. "People can hardly resist temptation. As long as there''s desire in their heart, others can exploit it," Julian said coldly. "What if a beautiful woman tries to tempt you? Will you resist?" Aurora asked, looking at him. "In all these years without you, do you think I''ve met enough beauties?" Julian chuckled, gently ruffling her hair. "If I were susceptible to temptation, it would have happened long ago, not waited till today. The one I love has always been you, from the beginning, and that won''t change." His romantic words stirred her heart, and she finally understood that perhaps all her hardships were meant to lead her to him. "Julian, my greatest fortune was meeting you," Aurora suddenly said. "Aurora, if I hadn''t met you fifteen years ago, I would have been lost at sea by now. Meeting you was my luck," Julian said, his eyes tender as he thought of that night. Fate had intertwined their paths, and after all their hardships, they cherished their rtionship more than anyone could. Aurora, reflecting on her past actions, had no regrets. Without those experiences, she wouldn''t have recognized Julian''s worth or matured. Perhaps meeting Julian now was the best timing, at the right moment with the right person. Meanwhile, Zachary was frantically trying to raise money, but those who he sually hung out with were quick to hang up the phone at the mention of lending money. Those familiar with the nightlife knew Irene was no ordinary bar owner, knowing they couldn''t afford to offend Irene. "Damn it. I''m always there to lend them money, yet they turn me down immediately!" Zachary raged as he mmed down the phone. "What''s going on? Can''t you let me sleep peacefully?" Ivy yawnedzily as she came out. "Ivy, do you have any spare cash?" Zachary asked desperately, grabbing her hand. "How much?" "Over ten million." "Are you insane? We only get tens of thousands a month for spending. Where am I supposed to find ten million?" Ivy looked at Zachary as if he were mad. Chapter 169 HeTakes the Bait Ivy cast a sidelong nce at Zachary. "Didn''t Dad just buy you a new car recently? What car are you eyeing now?" Zachary had a penchant for buying cars and changing girlfriends, which led Ivy to guess that he was asking for money to buy another car. Each of them received a basic allowance of fifty thousand dors a month, not including living expenses, which, of course, far exceeded fifty thousand dors for either of them. They also had a credit card with a substantial limit, which Magnus paid off monthly. If they maxed out the credit card, they would simply ask Magnus for more money. Their monthly expenditures were often several hundred thousand dors. Usually, they spent over a million. Magnus was generous with them, and they could have whatever they wanted for a few tens of thousands of dors. But this time, it involved tens of millions of dors, and Zachary had just gotten a new car not long ago. Even Magnus''s indulgence had its limits. "You have to help me, Ivy. I''ve gotten myself into serious trouble," Zachary said, his face losing its usual arrogance, alerting Ivy that something was amiss. "What happened exactly?" Ivy was now fully awake. "Last night I drank too much. The woman I''ve been seeing recently cheated on me with another man. In a fit of rage, I fought with the man and trashed Irene''s bar. Now she''s demanding over ten million in damages, or else she''ll go to Grandpa." "What? You dared to smash up Irene''s ce? Are you tired of living?" Everyone knew that Irene was no ordinary woman. Rumors had it that she had a deeply influential mystery man backing her, which exined why her stunning beauty didn''t attract unwanted advances. Once, a local thug harassed her, only to be found dead in an ident shortly thereafter, but who knew if it was an ident? Any man who lusted after Irene either ended up ruined or disappeared from the world entirely. No one dared raise their voice to her, and the rumors about her grew ever more fantastic. Even a bold person like Zachary had to behave in front of Irene. Hearing about the trouble with Irene, Ivy grew anxious. "It''s just a woman. If she''s gone, just find another. Do you know what happened to thest person who crossed Irene?" "Of course, I know, but I haven''t offended her. As long as I pay her by noon tomorrow, it should be fine. Irene is reasonable, after all." Thinking of the fate of the local thug, Zachary shuddered. He had to pay Irene on time, or he might be next. "It sounds easy, but do you think ten million is a small amount? Look at the huge mess you''ve made this time!" "Dad already hates it when we hang around those ces. If Grandpa finds out about this, do you think we can still enter thepany? You''re really foolish!" Ivy fumed. If it were up to her, she would never make such a mistake. Knowing full well that Irene had powerful backing, Zachary still dared to cause trouble on her turf. Now he had really done it! "Ivy, stop making such cold remarks. If I get in trouble, you''ll be implicated too. Grandpa certainly won''t let you into thepany either." "Lend me whatever spare cash you have. I''ll pay you back double once I have the money," Zachary pleaded, tugging at Ivy''s dress. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Enough with that. You''re my brother. How could I not help you? But I really don''t have much spare cash. You know I''m not the type to save money." "What should I do?" "I only have a hundred thousand dors with me, which isn''t even enough for your small expenses. I''ll ask my friends if they can lend you some," Ivy said, somewhat helplessly. After all, Zachary was her brother. "You''re such a good sister. Then, I''ll ask Mom," Zachary said as he started to leave, but Ivy quickly pulled him back. "Are you out of your mind? Mom already dislikes us going to those ces, and now you got yourself into big trouble. Do you want to be scolded? Besides, even if Mom has some private savings, she definitely won''t give it all to you to cover your losses. Mom is too shrewd for that. Why bother making it awkward for yourself?" Ivy knew Genevieve better than anyone. Over the years, her mother had spent all her money on her appearance. Every time a wealthydy bought some jewelry, she would inevitably buy the same. A lifetime of vanity meant she was unlikely to have much savings. Zachary would be wasting his time going to her and would definitely get a scolding. He realized Ivy made sense. "It looks like I have to sell my cars, but I can''t liquidate them quickly unless I ept a very low price. Even then, it won''t be enough," Zachary said, troubled. "You''re even willing to sell your beloved cars. It must be a serious crisis." Ivy knew how much Zachary cherished his cars. "I just don''t want something bad to happen to me!" Zacharymented with a grim face. Irene was like a myth, and the power behind her was like a demon looming over Zachary''s heart. "I''ll go find you some money. Don''t worry too much," Ivy said as she hurried back to her room. Zachary picked up his phone to make another call, but at that moment, it rang. It was Edie, whom he had just called not long ago. "You piece of shit, how dare you call me?" Zachary snapped as soon as he answered, knowing Edie had often freeloaded off him. Today, driven to desperation, he sought Edie''s help, but Edie hung up faster than anyone. Naturally, Zachary was angry. "Don''t be mad, Zack. I was really busy just now, and I called you back as soon as I was free. About finding money, I just thought of a good idea." "What is it? Tell me quickly," Zachary perked up, having thought that all his friends were unreliable in times of trouble. "It''s not clear over the phone. I''ll drive over to pick you up." "Alright then, at least you show some decency." Zachary had no choice but to hurriedly leave home. When he got out of Edie''s car, his entire demeanor had changed. "This is your idea? To make me gamble? What if I lose?" Zachary grabbed Edie by the cor. "You need over ten million dors so urgently, and I''m broke. I can''t help much but thought of this. There''s no other way now. You might as well try. It''s normal here to win over ten million in one night. Here''s a hundred thousand dors. If you lose, we leave. But what if you turn things around? That''s all I can do for you. Think about it." Chapter 170 Mr. Coleman Zachary looked at a wad of bills handed to him. One hundred thousand dors wasn''t a lot. It was merely what he would spend on drinks in a single night. However, he knew Edie''s family was poor, having dropped out of junior high and then drifted through society. For Edie, one hundred thousand dors was certainly not a small sum, and Zachary found himself in the midst of an intense internal struggle. "You know the rules of my household. I absolutely can''t gamble. If my grandfather finds out, he''d break my legs," Zachary said, hesitant to take the money. "This is a desperate solution, Zack. You know my family background and I''m poor. This is the only way I could think of. Once they heard you had offended Irene, no one even dared to answer your calls. It''s not going to be easy for you to get money now. Consider this hundred thousand as a gift from me. Try your luck. If you lose, we just leave, and you won''t have lost anything, right? But what if you''re lucky and win?" "You make sense, but my grandfather..." Zachary was still indecisive. "As long as you cover up this loophole, how would your grandfather ever know?" "You''re right... I''ll give it a try then." Zachary took the money, his heart filled with trepidation as he entered the casino. The two exchanged the cash for chips. Arge stack of cash turned into not so many chips in hand. It was Zachary''s first time in a casino, and hecked experience. Edie, much more seasoned, guided him through the gambling hall. "Zack, since we don''t have many chips, let''s start small," Edie suggested. "Alright." Though Zachary had gambled with friends for fun, betting only small amounts, he understood the basic rules. He yed the simplest dice game, Banka Francesca. He didn''t have high hopes. If he lost the hundred thousand, he would stop. Unexpectedly, his pile of chips grew. "Zack, you''re on a lucky streak! Look, you''ve already won over one million," Edie remarked. Only then did Zachary snap out of his gambling trance, realizing his heart had started to rise and fall with the game, forgetting even why he hade. "Indeed, now I can double down!" With excitement, Zachary was no longer as cautious as before. His luck continued unabated. Whatever he bet on, he won, and a considerable amount was skimmed off by the house. As the chips piled up around him, he became more engrossed. Edie counted his chips and stated, "Zack, you''ve won seven million already! You''re incredible!" "Getting closer to thirteen million. This time, I''ll go big." "Bets, please." Zachary pushed all his chips forward. "All in." His bold move drew gasps from the surrounding crowd. It was indeed an impressive gesture. It was a risky move. He would either win big or lose everything, but humans were always greedy. Deciding to bet on onest game, Zachary hadn''t lost a single round all evening, drawing many bystanders to bet alongside him. Everyone treated him like a god of fortune, praising him endlessly, and following his bets to win money themselves. People who were lucky seemed to do well in whatever they yed, and all eyes were on the center of the action. No one noticed Edie, who stood by the side, her lips quietly curling into a smile. As the results were revealed, a chorus of groans filled the air. "Had I known, I wouldn''t have followed in betting." "Ah, I thought I was on a lucky streak this time." "This guy won so many rounds. It''s normal for him to lose one. It''s just a pity he went all-in this time and lost everything." The surrounding murmurs rose and fell, and for Zachary, who was caught up in the excitement, the oue was like a bucket of cold water thrown over him, drenching himpletely. "Zack, you shouldn''t have been so impulsive. How could you put all your chips in? Now you''ve got nothing left. Luckily, we lost only $100, 000, which isn''t too much. Let''s leave," sighed Edie. "No, I was just one step away. Go and withdraw the money from my card." Zachary handed a bank card to Edie. "Zack, maybe we should stop here. No one knows what will happen next." "Didn''t you see how well I was doing tonight? Losing once is normal. If anything, me my arrogance just now. If I had been more cautious, I wouldn''t have lost so much." Seeing victory was just a step away, Zachary couldn''t just let it go. "But..." "Enough. The PIN is 325217. Go quickly." Zachary had been in the casino for a couple of hours, and his mind was no longer clear. "Alright." Edie took his card and left. Zachary began to watch how others were betting. The card currently held over a million dors, which Ivy had scraped together for him. Meanwhile, Edie crossed through the crowd and entered a dark hallway covered with carpets, approaching a luxuriously grand door guarded by a line of bodyguards. "I need to see Mr. Coleman," he whispered under the intense gaze of the bodyguards. The bodyguards then opened the door, and as it swung open, light poured out of the room, which was frighteninglyrge. A tall figure stood by the window, not turning around, his silhouette alone imposing and unapproachable. "Mr. Coleman..." Edie stuttered, the man''s presence making his legs weak. "Hmm," the man responded in a deep voice. "Zachary has been led astray by me, and now he''s asked me to withdraw all the money inside." "Continue." "Yes, Mr. Coleman, I''ll leave now." Edie hurried out, fearing the man would go mad if he stayed any longer. As the door closed, the man slowly turned around, revealing a handsome face. He then dialed a number, and a woman''s irritable voice answered, "If you don''t give me a proper reason, I won''t let you off." Her voice was sultry. Clearly, she had been sleeping, and the man''s cold lips curved as he said, "I''ve helped you again, Irene. How will you repay me?" "How much money do you want?" The woman on the other side, clearly in a deep sleep, impatiently tousled her hair, which was a mess. The man could imagine her expression even over the phone. "Do you think I need money?" "Then what do you want? This favor is for Jules. Go ask him for anything you need." Chapter 171 A Rogue Only the name "Julian" wouldn''t enrage him. A smile curled at the man''s lips. "If it weren''t for your sake, it wouldn''t matter who it was, not even Julian." "You''ve been beating around the bush for ages. You just want me to keep youpany, don''t you? Now get over here, and we''ll call it even after tonight." A woman''s roar came through the phone. It seems only she dared to yell at him like that. Yet, the man responded with a helpless, bitter smile. It wasn''t her body he wanted. It was her heart, but... "Wait for me." His deep voice faded from the phone. On the other end, Irene was already fully awake, her beautiful ck eyes shimmering with sadness in the darkness of the night. She hugged her legs tightly, curling herself into a small shrimp, as if this would protect her from harm. Irene, usuallymanding and enchanting, now appeared utterly pitiable. Where was her domineering charm now? The man was always decisive and quick to act. Within half an hour, he had entered her home. No matter how often she changed the password, he always found a way to know it. It was as if she could never escape his confinement, with every breath she took seemingly granted by him. "Irene..." His voice resonated in the darkness. He knew her home better than anyone. By then, Irene had already hidden her rare sadness and turned on the light. She wore only a silk nightgown, her graceful curves subtly outlined, her long, beautiful legs fueling endless fantasies. Upon seeing her like this, his heart tightened. Irene, without her seductive, heavy makeup, revealed a stunningly pure face. What man could resist a pure face and a devilish figure? After all, she was the woman he loved. It wasn''t their first time, yet each time, she enchanted him, as if born with a bewitching allure. His intense gaze stirred something within her, but outwardly, she smiled even more enticingly. "You wanted me, right? Thene here now." In his eyes, everything about her was perfect. How could he not want her? He dreamed of her every day. But what he truly wanted was her heart. Unable to restrain himself any longer in the face of this scene, he slowly caressed her. As he touched her skin, Irene''s heart trembled. The man slowly leaned in, his thin lips about to cover her enticingly red lips, but her hand stopped him. "You know my rules. I don''t kiss someone I don''t love," Irene stated coldly. A hint of pain shed through the man''s eyes. "I forgot." He rose, shedding his shirt and pants, and took a bathrobe from the wardrobe to the bathroom. The sound of running water echoed. Irene''s face filled with sorrow again as she whispered softly, "Nick, how did we end up like this?" The man returned, fragrant from his shower, having shed his bathrobe, revealing toned, athletic legs and a perfect eight-pack, every muscle just right. He wasn''t overly muscr like some, yet he was far more robust than a frail schr. His physique was exactly what every woman desired. No matter how many times she saw him, she never grew tired. The man lifted the covers and climbed into bed. She was mentally prepared, ready for the storm that usually followed. With a click, the room went dark. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Didn''t he prefer to keep the lights on? Why the change in habit? Irene was enveloped in a familiar embrace, but he merely held her, making no further moves. "What are you doing?" she murmured. "Aren''t you tired? Let''s sleep," his uniquely gentle voice replied. Did this domineering man let her go? Had he changed, or did she no longer tempt him? At that moment, Irene was disoriented. Unbeknownst to her, Nick was deliberately suppressing his desires. He didn''t want to hurt her anymore. Irene''s body was tightly confined in his arms, his hold asmanding as ever. His nature hadn''t changed. Just as she questioned whether her allure had diminished, she felt something growing behind her, prompting her to quickly pull away, which only stoked the mes further. "Go to sleep," hemanded, his voice no longer as calm. She knew all too well what that tone meant. He was struggling to restrain himself. "Why?" she asked sullenly. "If you don''t want to, I won''t touch you, Irene. I don''t want to hurt you anymore," he said huskily. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 00005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "You''ve already broken my heart!" "I know, Irene. I''ve done terrible things, and I''ve long lost the right to have you. I just want to hold you and do nothing else. Is that okay?" When had this man ever begged so humbly? In the past, everyone had fawned over him. He was like an emperor. Her lips throbbed with pain as she bit them in the dark, reminding herself not to be deceived by him again. He was despicable, after all! "Irene, it''s been seven hundred and seventy-two days since west met. Have you thought of me even once?" His sudden warmth caught her off guard. "Never. I wouldn''t think of you!" she scoffed, closing her eyes only to see the scene of theirst encounter. "Nick, the biggest regret of my life was meeting you," she dered before storming out the door. Over the past two years, they had countless opportunities to meet, but she always avoided him, unwilling to rekindle anything with that man. If it weren''t for Julian, she wouldn''t have sought his help this time. Nick seemed to have anticipated her response, his smile deepening as he hugged her tighter. "But I''ve thought of you every day, Irene." Nick''s soft murmurs slowly melted Irene''s resolve. Why couldn''t she just forget him? "I want to sleep now, Mr. Coleman. Please keep your things to yourself," she said coldly, breaking the increasingly tender mood. "Seeing you, how could it possibly back down? You know what it takes to calm it," he replied. This rogue! Chapter 172: Nothing Left Zachary had already gambled himself into a frenzy, his eyes bloodshot, unsure if fate itself was conspiring against him. Every time he won a few hands, he would end up losing all his earlier winnings. Still believing in his luck, he had gambled away all his money. "Edie, get me more money," he demanded. "Zack, have you forgotten? We''ve just used all our money. We don''t have a penny left," Edie replied, her face the picture of misery. "I just need a bit more money. I''m sure I can win back what I''ve lost. I was almost up to ten million just now! I should have stopped then," Zacharymented, clutching his head. But life offers no foresight, and human desires only swell over time. Winning one round only makes you crave victory in the next, and regardless of the oue, the thrill of winning is intoxicating in itself. He was still trapped in that state of mind. "But Zack, we''re out of money." "Isn''t that Mr. Montgomery?" A new face appeared beside Zachary. Perhaps they had met in some nightclub before, but Zachary had forgotten who it was. "You are..." "Mr. Montgomery, you really forget your acquaintances easily. We''ve drunk together before. Everyone calls me Eugene." Although Zachary had no recollection of the name, he feigned recognition. "Yes, yes, now I remember, you''re Eugene, right?" "Mr. Montgomery, how''s your luck tonight?" Eugene began making small talk. "It''s been okay, just that it''s my first time here and I have no experience. I lost everything in a single game," Zachary sighed. "Out of cash? I''ve got some. Just say the word, and I''ll help you out," Eugene said as he handed Zachary a stack of chips worth at least a million dors. In the casino, money seemed inconsequential, transformed into mere chips that felt trivial. "That''s really decent of you. I''ll pay you back with interest once I''ve won," Zachary, who was anxious about recovering his losses, felt as though fortune hade knocking. "No need for such formalities between us. Good luck," Eugene smiled. Zachary plunged into another gambling session, losing everything within an hour. "Zack, let''s go back," Edie urged, but Zachary, his eyes red from loss, was not ready to leave. He quickly found Eugene again. "Eugene, I''ve lost all my money again. Do you have more to lend me?" "Mr. Montgomery, I can lend you money. The million I just gave you was a small gift. But you must understand, I need to make a living too. If I lend you more money, I''ll have to charge interest. You see..." Eugene looked troubled. "Interest is fine. I''ll pay it all back once I''ve won," Zachary thought to himself that he would stop immediately if he won this time, unaware that he was falling deeper into a trap. "Alright, how much do you want to borrow?" Eugene, ustomed to the desperation of gamblers like Zachary, knew well that the assurance of repayment was often misced, and winners were rare. Zachary signed a promissory note, joyously taking arge stack of chips back to the gambling table... After a night passed, when he emerged again, his figure was dejected. The brisk morning air hit him, and only then did his mind clear. Not only did he fail to win back the millions, but Zachary also found himself steeped in high-interest debts after losing tens of millions in one night, now burdened with a colossal debt. He hadn''t expected Eugene, who had initially treated him like a brother with warmth and smiles, to suddenly turn into apletely different person. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Slumped at the entrance of the casino, Zachary still heard Eugene''s voice ringing in his ears, "Mr. Montgomery, if you can''t pay back the money within three days, then we''ll have to collect it our own way." "Edie, what should I do?" he pleaded, grasping Edie''s hand. "Zack, I told you to leave and you wouldn''t listen. Look at you now. What are we going to do? Today, you still owe Irene over ten million." Life seemed utterly bleak to Zachary; what could he do now? With the situation having escted, he couldn''t afford to offend either Irene or Eugene. His only option was to shamelessly ask Magnus for money, even if it meant enduring a scolding. Aurora woke up in Julian''s arms, relieved he had let her sleep peacefully through the night. She woke earlier than usual while Julian was still deep in sleep, curled up in his arms, careful not to make the slightest move that might awaken him. Hisshes were long and thick, and she thought to herself that it was almost criminal for a man to have such eyshes! Usually, his lips were tightly pursed, slightly curved in a smile as if he was enjoying a wonderful dream. His smile seemed to melt his otherwise cold demeanor, and a slight smile formed on Aurora''s lips as well. Seeing his handsome face, she once again marveled at the beauty of life, thankful that the person she had met that night three years ago was him, otherwise she couldn''t imagine how her life might have turned out. She didn''t want to disturb him, but Julian''s phone on the nightstand vibrated slightly. His eyes, clear and distinct, slowly opened and met Aurora''s smile, "This time I woke up earlier than you. Good morning." Aurora nted a good morning kiss on his lips. His greatest wish had always been to wake up next to her every morning, and now, he had achieved just that. She was right there beside him, her smile more radiant than the morning sun. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! He pulled her closer, their bodies nearly inseparable, deepening the kiss as he cradled the back of her head. "Good morning, my Little Bunny," he said as her cheeks flushed a beautiful pink. Her blush was the most beautiful rouge, their morning starting with such a fiery kiss, Aurora''s eyes gleaming in front of him. "Little Bunny, don''t look at me like that, or I won''t be able to resist," Julian chuckled. "Stop it, your phone just buzzed, probably a message," Aurora reminded him, suspecting it was unlikely to be spam so early in the morning. Julian nced at the message; it read just one word, "Done." "Nick? Who''s that?" Aurora, feeling unfamiliar with the name, had never heard Julian mention it. "His real name might not ring a bell, but how about Mr. Coleman?" "Mr. Coleman, I think I''ve heard that before," Aurora shook her head, still unclear. "Well, you don''t frequent the nightlife scene, so it''s normal you wouldn''t know his name." Chapter 173: A Sweet Dream Aurora had always been a good girl back in Clothville, her days spent between school and home, unaware of the storms brewing outside. It was only natural that she hadn''t heard of Mr. Coleman upon her recent return from the United States. "What does he mean by ''done''?" Aurora was puzzled. "Mr. Coleman is a nickname the streets gave him; he owns the world''srgest chain of casinos and wields tremendous power. I owe my sess today to both Irene and his assistance. The issue with Zachary required his arrangement. I called Irene because only she could ask Nick for help. Zachary probably has lost a lot of moneyst night." "And what is the rtionship between Irene and Nick?" Aurora thought of the enchanting woman she had met the day before. "Just a tortured love affair," Julian sighed, thinking of theirplicated rtionship. "What do you mean by ''tortured''?" "They love each other but can''t be together," Julian, who saw things clearly, exined. He picked up his phone and typed a few words before showing his response to Aurora: "And Irene?" "Do you hope they reconcile?" "Of course, just like Irene once hoped for you and me. Initially, Hayden stood between us, then you disappeared and went to the United States. Much has separated them as well," Julian sighed. Aurora understood that Julian also hoped for their reconciliation, thus using Zachary''s incident to bring them together. "Don''t worry, as long as there''s love, no distance is too great. No matter how time passes, those who love each other will eventually be together." Aurora could feel the mncholy in Julian''s heart. As an observer, he could only do so much for them. "Yes, they certainly will," Julian nodded gently, holding Aurora tighter, "One only realizes the value of something once it''s lost. No matter what others say, I will never let you go in this lifetime." At that moment, in another luxurious vi, Nick saw the light from his phone screen and, knowing that the woman hated to be woken during her sleep, he had silenced it. He opened the message, "And Irene?" Nick looked helplessly at the woman sleeping soundly in his arms. He had stayed awake almost all night just watching her. She had tossed and turned until morning before finally falling into a deep sleep, forgetting their past grievances and conflicts, peacefully enveloped in his embrace. His arm was numb, but he couldn''t bear to move and wake her. And Irene? He had refrained from touching her all night, but surely that wasn''t enough to earn her forgiveness. "Nothing special," he texted back. "A woman needs to be cherished and pampered. Be assertive when necessary but also give her space. Use this incident as an excuse to stick by her side, treat her gently. Women find it hardest to resist tenderness. Over time, once she''s used to your presence, she won''t bear to have you leave." Nick was surprised to receive such an extensive reply from Julian, who was usually sparing with his words. This didn''t sound like him at all, but it certainly cleared his confusion. Do women prefer gentleness over dominance? Should he consider adjusting his rough temper? Julian, seeing the woman who had taken his phone to send messages, chuckled, "Women find it hardest to resist tenderness? Hmm?" Indeed, it was not Julian who had sent those messages, but Aurora. Since Irene had helped her significantly, she also wanted to give their rtionship a push. Aurora turned around and embraced Julian''s neck, "If women didn''t like tenderness, how could I have fallen for you? Young Master Ba." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! lian gently scraped her nose tip, "Then I shall build walls of tenderness topletely immerse you in my gentle world." "I''m already immersed," Aurora said, her lips curving into a smile. "I hope Irene and Nick reconcile soon," Julian murmured. "They definitely will, true lovers always end up together." Nick put down his phone. Not to be too domineering with women, but gentle, and to give them space? He was seriously contemting these issues. Suddenly, the woman in his arms moaned softly, her long eyshes fluttering as if she was about to wake from a dream. "Nichs..." she opened her eyes and was momentarily disoriented, murmuring hazily. The familiar address warmed Nick''s heart, and he gently patted her back, "Irene, sleep a little longer." "Oh." The woman blinked and fell asleep again in his arms. Wasn''t this moment of tranquility exactly what he had always dreamed of? Irene, I''m sorry, I won''t hurt you again. Zachary returned home like a walking corpse, Genevieve oblivious to what had happened, yawning as she came downstairs. "Where did you go messing aroundst night? I''ve been telling you to behave recently, and you-" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Before she could finish, he was already kneeling, "Mom, help me, you''re the only one who can now." "What''s wrong with you, have you been drinking again? I told you not to drink so much... What happened, you don''t smell of alcohol, stand up and tell me what''s going on!" Genevieve thought Zachary was out of his mind. Carefully, Zachary stood up, "Mom, do you have any money? I need to borrow some." "So it''s about money, is it another fancy car you''re after? How many cars do you need? You''re kneeling over a car? You silly boy. Tell me, how much do you need?" "This much." Zachary was too embarrassed to say the amount, instead gesturing with his hands. "Six million?" Genevieve hadn''t thought it through yet. "Add another zero," Zachary said, trembling. "Sixty million? Are you out of your mind, what do you need such an expensive car for?" Genevieve still thought it was just about buying a car. "Mom, I''ll tell you the truth, it''s not for a car this time. I smashed someone''s bar and owed over ten million. To cover this debt, I gambled at the casino hoping to win it back, but ended up losing tens of millions." "You, are you insane? Where are you going to find tens of millions to lose?" Genevieve couldn''t help but curse. "I took out some loans, maybe I was really crazy then, thinking I''d stop after one win, but I got in deeper and deeper, now I owe fifty million including interest, and another ten million for the bar, mom, please help me, or I''m done for!" Thinking of the people he had offended, Zachary burst into tears, while Genevieve looked at her sniveling, tearful son. "You, you''re absolutely infuriating, you know what your grandfather despised the most! You''vemitted his greatest taboo, you fool!" Genevieve might have had a heart attack if she had a heart condition. Chapter 174: Joining the Company Zachary was on the verge of madness, unaware of the grave mistake he had made. "Mom, the people I''ve offended are all from the underworld. If I don''t pay up, I''m done for! You have to help me!" he pleaded. "You worthless thing, what do you expect me to use to help you out?" Genevieve wished she had never given birth to such a failure of a son. From childhood, Zachary had either been causing trouble, always leaving messes for her to clean up. But this time, the amount was over sixty million dors-where could she possibly find such a huge sum? "If your father finds out, he might die of anger. You know how much he and your grandfather despise gambling and loan sharks. Dream on about joining thepany after this. All I ask is that you stop causing trouble, such a simple request, yet you can''t even fulfill that," shemented. Genevieve''s biggest mistake in life was probably having two useless children, Ivy and Zachary, who did nothing but ask for money every day. She was exhausted. Now, they had created a huge mess and still expected her to clean it up. She wished she could shove him back into her womb. Money was the least of their problems. If his grandfather found out what Zachary had done, he would never truly be a part of the Montgomery family. Without entering the family, they wouldn''t have ess to shares or any real power. Did he n to beg Magnus for money all his life? If Magnus had only Zachary as a son, it wouldn''t be as bad since he would have no other choice. However, the Montgomery family had a legitimate heir, Aurora. Aurora was no longer the little girl they could manipte. Now backed by Julian, and as she imed, owning a publicly tradedpany, Ivy and Zachary couldn''t evenpare to a strand of her hair. With this incident, their grandfather might just hand over all authority to Aurora. The thought alone twisted Genevieve''s heart like a knife. She had not spent so many years in the Montgomery family just to livefortably; she sought security, a guarantee of a worry-free and respectable life. Originally, she had hoped to rise in status through her children''s recognition by the Montgomery family, but after so many years, she hadn''t even secured a position as his wife. Her children had a chance to shift from being illegitimate to recognized, and Zachary had ruined it. How could she not be furious after all her scheming? "Mom, I know I was wrong. I won''t dare do it again. I''ll do whatever you say, but you have to help me this time. I really don''t want to die!" Zachary pleaded, his face tear- streaked. "Get up first. A man shouldn''t be sobbing and kneeling on the ground. When is the money needed?" Genevieve was ultimately moreposed and calm than Zachary. "The money for the bar is due by noon today, and the fifty million has a three-day deadline," Zachary quickly wiped his tears and answered. "We must not let your father and grandfather find out about this unless absolutely necessary. I still have some private savings; I can use it to help you out for now," Genevieve quickly devised a n, as Zachary was already on the brink of disaster. Zachary nodded repeatedly, "Okay, what about the remaining fifty million?" "I''ll think of something. Remember my words, do not let them know about this, especially your father and grandfather!" Genevieve instructed him over and over again. As long as the two of them remained unaware, there was still a glimmer of hope. "Mom, I''ll listen to you," Zachary said, calming down significantly when he heard Genevieve speak. "Hurry and go wash up, look at the mess you''re in; it''s driving me crazy. You best keep your mouth shut about this, no one must know." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "I understand, I''ll go take a shower now," Zachary replied, his uneasy heart finally settling. He hadn''t slept all night and was exhausted; after his shower, he fell into a deep sleep. Genevieve, on the other hand, couldn''t sleep at all. She could manage the $10 million for today, but what about the remaining $50 million? Asking Magnus for a small amount of money was normal, but anything substantial would surely raise his suspicions. Genevieve, with a cold gaze, wondered if there was only one way left. Meanwhile, Aurora was feeling rejuvenated; it was her first day working at Montgomery Group. Julian noticed she had been standing in front of the wardrobe for half an hour, clothes strewn all around. He had finished washing up and getting dressed, but she was still undecided. "Little Bunny, haven''t figured out what to wear yet?" Julian nced over the heap of clothes. "Hmm, I usually dress as I like for my ownpany, but today I''m not going as an heir of the Montgomery family. Too shy, and I''ll stand out too much; too in, and I''ll be looked down upon." Aurora''s most beautiful trait was the independent aura she exuded, despite having the means to have an easy life through her family''s status. Yet, she refused, wanting to prove herself on her own merits. She believed that once others knew her identity, they wouldn''t treat her sincerely. They would always try to please her, and she wouldn''t be able to see the truth. She needed to fully understand thepany she was to take over. Approaching this as an observer would simplify things, butplicate her work duties. "This is fine, I think it looks great. Your radiance is so bright, nothing can hide it," Julian sincerely said. "Julian, I never noticed before how sweet you talk." Julian pulled her into his arms and kissed her unpainted lips, "Because I''ve gotten myself some honeyst night." "Stop it," Aurora yfully pushed him away, finally making up her mind. "Alright, this one it is." When her car pulled into thepany, Julian dropped her off at the intersection, "I''II pick you up at six." "Okay," Aurora crisply turned and walked towards thepany. The clock was about to strike nine; people were hurriedly passing her by, a typical morning rush scene for office workers. As Aurora walked calmly through the lobby, a woman''s voice yelled from behind, "Move out of the way!" The woman ruthlessly pushed her aside, near the elevator-no one wanted to wait for the next one. Aurora, in her high heels, was nearly knocked over but managed to keep her bnce. Unfortunately, a little girl behind her wasn''t so lucky, falling down and scattering documents all over. The woman in the short skirt and high heels didn''t even look back as she kept walking. "Stop!" Chapter 175: Get Out of the Company "Stop right there!" As everyone hurried towards the elevator, a cold, clear voice suddenly rang out, causing everyone to turn towards her. The woman who had bumped into Aurora, dressed in a miniskirt, didn''t even turn her head, which only infuriated Aurora more. Normally, Aurora was not one to get angry, but this was the first time she had encountered someone socking in manners. Just as the elevator doors were about to close, a woman''s hand blocked them. Aurora grabbed the woman and yanked her out of the elevator. "Are you freaking sick?" the woman snapped, clearly having a bad temper. Aurora raised an eyebrow and suddenly let go, taking advantage of the momentum. The woman, wearing high heels, lost her bnce and fell. "Ahh!" A scream echoed through the hall. Everyone inside the elevator was stunned, looking at the frail yet fierce woman, unfamiliar with her identity, and guessing who she might be. "There''s no need to wait, you all go ahead," Aurora said calmly to those inside the elevator. As the person holding the elevator door finally let go, they saw the woman sprawled on the floor and couldn''t help but snicker. They admired the woman who dared to stand up to her, what a woman indeed! The fallen woman, her underwear exposed in her disarray, quickly scrambled up and stared at the woman in front of her, dressed in a white blouse, casually paired with capri pants, and ck high heels. Her outfit was simple yet sharp, every piece a luxury item, seemingly simple but actually a Chanel outfit worth tens of thousands of dors. Her clutch, high heels, earrings, and watch were all expensive, her attire alone worth two hundred thousand dors. Envy was inevitable for her, having begged someone to buy her a pair of iconic Chanel earrings just to show off to her friends. She wouldn''t dream of buying that white blouse herself, not recognizing it as valuable unless she had chanced upon it while shopping recently. Only truly wealthy people could afford to overlook the cost of such simple-looking clothes. To them, what seemed expensive was just ordinary. Outssed in attire, she tugged at her miniskirt, "Where did youe from, you whore, to dare do this to me?" "Apologize," Aurora demanded coldly upon hearing the woman''s rude words. "Apologize for what? Are you sick? Remember to take your medicine if you are!" the woman retorted. "You bumped into me and her. You owe us an apology," Aurora pointed at a young girl kneeling on the ground gathering her papers. The girl, drawn into the situation, looked up at the menacing woman and waved her hands frantically, "No, no need." "Did you hear that? She fell and still says I don''t need to apologize. What are you making a fuss about?" the woman seemed pleased by the young girl''s timid and frightened demeanor. Aurora had also noticed that the little girl on the ground and the people in the elevator were somewhat afraid of her. Was this woman''s background really that formidable? That seemed unlikely; Aurora was already well-acquainted with the profiles of key people in thepany, including the directors. It didn''t make sense for there to be someone like her unounted for. Why would they all fear her if she was just a minor figure? Today, Aurora was indeed facing a troublesome issue. Regardless of this woman''s identity, Aurora had decided to make her apologize today. "Are you going to apologize?" Aurora stepped towards her, her presence overpowering, her eyes cold as ice. If only she had been this assertive instead of appeasing when Ivy and Zachary first bullied her years ago, maybe she wouldn''t have been bullied for so long. After all, people tend to bully the kind and fear the harsh. The woman hadn''t expected Aurora to be so persistent, almost as if she wouldn''t stop until she received an apology. "I was just in a hurry earlier, what''s the big deal? Besides, have you forgotten what you did to me just now? Shouldn''t you be apologizing to me?" the woman argued forcefully. "You were rude just now, shouldn''t you apologize? Go, pick up the documents from the ground," Aurora, unafraid of such scoundrels, demanded. "Who the hell are you to tell me what to do, you bitch? I won''t listen to you..." With a loud p, Aurora, unable to tolerate it any longer, retorted, "If your mother never taught you how to speak to people, I will." "You dare to hit me? Do you know who I am? I''ll have Mr. Montgomery fire you," the woman blurted out recklessly. If Aurora had previously been unaware of her identity, that statement made it clear. That Mr. Montgomery she mentioned couldn''t possibly be Magnus; Genevieve had risen from being the other woman, and her biggest concern was such matters. She usually kept a tight watch on Magnus, and if he had chosen such a foolish woman, Genevieve would have confronted her by now. The fearful looks people gave her weren''t really directed at her, but at the person she represented. From another perspective, their affair had be well-known in thepany, so it definitely wasn''t Magnus; Genevieve had been troubling her just a few days prior. Besides Magnus, thepany had a Vice President Paul, who, despite his business acumen, had a known weakness for beautiful women. The woman in front of her was attractive in a way that appealed to middle-aged men, obviously Paul''s type. Aurora had quickly deduced from the woman''s slip that her backer was Paul. The woman, foolish to the extreme, seemed eager to let everyone know about her ndestine rtionship with Paul. Aurora could easily destroy her if she wished. "Apologize to me and her now, and I can let this go, otherwise..." she slowly approached the woman, her voice coldly whispering in her ear, "I''ll have you thrown out of thepany." The woman''s arrogance was clear, especially with herst statement. "You bit..." "Alison, apologize to the manager right now!" a refined male voice intervened, and Aurora turned towards the source of the sound. Chapter 176: Old Acquaintances Just a week ago, her grandfather and Aurora had reached an agreement. She would temporarily took the position as a manager in thepany and she could get promoted gradually as she proved herself. Today, Monday, was Aurora''s first day at work, and her grandfather had not revealed her identity as per her wishes. Thepany''s senior management only knew that a manager named Anne, who had studied in the United States, would be starting today; her specific identity was unclear. Genevieve had oppressed Aurora in the past, never including her in any social gatherings, causing many to gradually forget Aurora existed. Now, even as she entered thepany, no one knew her true identity, allowing this woman to challenge her so brazenly. Before she had evenpleted her onboarding, someone recognized her, which Aurora found rather strange. She turned to face the man who had just spoken. He was dressed in a neat navy-blue suit, wearing silver-rimmed sses, looking both gentlemanly and schrly. She recognized him faintly-it was Eric, son of Paul, currently the head of the financial department. They had met when they were very young; he probably didn''t recognize her now. "Is she the new manager?" Alison seemed wary of the man, losing her prior arrogance after he appeared. "Indeed, she is the new HR manager starting today, and I saw everything that just happened. You owe her an apology," Eric said, his voice not particrly cold, yet Alison seemed quite intimidated. "Yes, I''m sorry, miss, I didn''t know you were the manager." Aurora observed the woman who had quickly changed her tune, unsure if it was her managerial position or Eric that had prompted the apology. "And apologize to her," Aurora nced at the young girl beside her. "I''m sorry." "It''s okay." The young girl timidly looked up at Aurora, who was about her age but possessed a much stronger presence, already holding a managerial position. "Five more minutes and you should go now. I need to finish my onboarding process," Aurora said, not the type to hold a grudge. Whether Alison''s apology was genuine or not, she had apologized, and Aurora saw no need to persist. However, she would not be so forgiving if Alison dared to misbehave again. "Anne, since it''s your first day and you''re unfamiliar with the ce, let me help you with the onboarding process," Eric offered like a gentleman. Aurora initially wanted to decline, but considering she was new and needed to familiarize herself with everyone, she epted. "Thank you." She followed Eric to apany elevator reserved for senior management; only the two of them were inside. "I heard you just returned from the United States?" Eric asked casually. "Yes, Mr. Montgomery, you''ve been with thepany for quite some time, haven''t you? I''ll be counting on you," she replied. "After graduation, I''ve been here for over three years." "But Mr. Montgomery, how did you know I was the new manager? We haven''t met before, have we?" Aurora did not believe he remembered who she was. She hardly recalled him herself, other than from his file. Eric smiled subtly, "Since we''ve never met before, and I didn''t introduce myself earlier, how did you know I was Mr. Montgomery?" His counter-question left Aurora speechless, but she quickly regained herposure. "I had looked over thepany''s profile and materials beforeing, so I knew who you were." "Is that so? But I have known you for many years, Aurora," the man said, pushing up his sses and revealing a mischievous smile. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! He urately called out Aurora''s identity, "Mr. Montgomery, you must be mistaken." "If it were someone else, I might have been mistaken, but you are someone I''ll never forget. Do you not remember, sixteen years ago at Montgomery Manor?" Eric reminded. How could Aurora remember something so distant? She was only six or seven years old sixteen years ago. Aside from events as thrilling as storms at sea that remain vivid in memory, trivial matters like the countless rtives of the Montgomery family were naturally impossible for her to remember every single one. "It seems you don''t remember me, but I have never forgotten you for a single day," he suddenly leaned in and whispered in Aurora''s ear. With just the two of them in the elevator, their proximity felt undeniably intimate. While Aurora was still trying to recall who he was, the elevator reached their floor, and Eric, adjusting his sses, stepped out first. "That way is the HR department. They''ve already been notified; you just need to go through some simple procedures to formally start your job," Eric resumed his refined demeanor, as if the man who had just revealed a hint of devilishness in the elevator was not him at all. "Mr. Montgomery, wait a moment," Aurora said, having spent considerable effort to keep her identity a secret, only to be recognized on her very first day by the first person she met. "Miss Aurora, what can I do for you?" Eric turned to look at her. "I have a favor to ask, Mr. Montgomery." "Oh?" "I''ve just arrived at thepany and nobody knows yet, and I don''t want anyone to know my identity. I''m just a student who returned from America, Anne. Please keep my identity a secret," Aurora exined. "May I ask why?" Eric scrutinized her, thinking that unlike Ivy or Zachary, who probably couldn''t wait for everyone to know their identities, Aurora chose to hide hers, something he couldn''t quite understand. "I''ve juste back and today is my first day at thepany. I want to truly hone my skills, and if people knew my identity, I wouldn''t get the real training I need," Aurora said diplomatically. "I almost forgot, you''re only twenty-one this year, the prime of your life. But the aura you just showed doesn''t seem like that of a student; you seem more like someone ready to conquer the business world," Eric said, remembering the moment he saw her reprimanding Alison, themanding presence she had shown. "That was just for show. In this dog-eat-dog world, I have to be tough, or I''ll be wiped out. Would you keep this secret for me?" Aurora circled back to the topic after navigating around the unclear implications of what Eric had said in the elevator, unsure if they had any past grudges. "If you trust me, I will keep your secret." "Thank you," Aurora said with a faint smile and left. Eric watched her departing figure, oveying it with the memory of her as a child. Miss Aurora... Chapter 177: It Is Me As Aurorapleted her onboarding process, word had already spread about her recent confrontation with Alison. Ever since Alison got involved with Paul, she seemed overjoyed and started to dismiss everyone else, bullying the junior staff who dared not speak up. Offending her meant risking their job, as she could easily sway Paul with whispers in his ear. Today, Aurora retaliated fiercely against her, and people especially enjoyed the moment Alison fell sprawling, which became a delightful topic among the employees. Those usually oppressed by herughed and joked, "You all should have seen her fall; it was aplete disaster." "Indeed, I still could not forget her ckce," another chimed in eagerly, gossiping further. "She must be good in ways we know, no wonder the vice-president likes her so much," remarked another, indicating more scious thoughts. The workce was like a battlefield, where even the usually oppressed found fodder for gossip in others'' missteps. "Absolutely, the way she struts is just nauseating," onemented. "Men do seem to prefer that sort, no doubt," the group continued, drifting from one topic to another. "By the way, who was that woman who dared to confront Alison today? We''ve never seen her before," the conversation turned to Aurora. "True, I''ve never seen her either. She looks young but has a presence, definitely the elite type, a stark contrast to that floozy." "Speaking of which, did you hear that HR is getting a new manager parachuted in today?" another woman initiated yet another topic. "Parachuted? What do you mean?" Everyone gathered around, eager for more gossip. "The new manager isn''t promoted from within but just returned from the U. S., supposedly younger than all of us." "Where did you hear that? What could someone that young even manage? Our hiring standards are quite strict. Besides academic qualifications, they ask for experience. If she''s that young-how could she have the experience? I just heard a PhD candidate failed the interview yesterday," they doubted the neer, knowing theirpany''s stringent recruitment standards. "Maybe she has some unique skills, or perhaps... she has connections," they spected, ustomed to such workce intrigue. "If only we all had influential fathers," theyughed knowingly, curious about the new manager. "I just wonder if she can be a match for that Alison?" "Being so young and directly appointed as a manager, she must be more capable than Alison," theyughed heartily. The sound of high heels clicked rhythmically along the hallway, unnoticed by the group. "I bet the new manager must have a very good look." "Obviously, why else would she be promoted?" they spected. "Is this... the Human Resources Department?" The heels stopped, and a clear, cool voice inquired. Everyone turned to see a young, attractive woman in a white blouse and capri pants, her demeanor unmistakably superior to anyone present. "... Yes, this is Human Resources," someone replied softly. Aurora clutched a briefcase and walked expressionlessly inside. "Excuse me... who are you looking for?" Perhaps it was Aurora''s formidable presence that instinctively made the people around her step aside. No one dared meet her gaze, as if looking at her for too long would scorch them with her stare. "Please allow me to introduce myself, I am Anne, the new manager of the Human Resources department," Aurora announced clearly. When she finished speaking, everyone present was dumbfounded; the very person they had been gossiping about was now standing before them. Had she heard everything they said? The women who had been speaking animatedly now turned pale. It was unclear how much she had heard, but it was certain she had heard enough. Offending the manager as soon as she took office, everyone looked visibly shaken. "Hello, very nice to meet you, Miss Anne." Everyone stood up, surprised at how different the new manager was from what they had imagined. Everyone thought that someone who parachuted into such a managerial position must havee through unconventional means, expecting her to be dressed mboyantly like Alison. But here she was, presenting a capable image with minimal makeup. She nced at her wristwatch. "If I''m not mistaken, it''s already working hours. Are you all free?" Aurora''s gaze swept over the crowd. Despite being younger than them, her stare sent a chill down everyone''s spine. "No, not at all," responded the employees, realizing the new manager was no ordinary figure. "HR work isplicated enough; I suppose you don''t have much free time to chat, do you? If you want to chat, shall I go get some tea for you to sit and talk?" Her voice was indifferent, leaving no room for anyone to speak, only to look at each other. "I''ll be in my office. Team leaders, bring the reports from the past two years to me immediately, and I''ve heard about a major recruitment drive thepany is nning. I need a detailed n by five, and preparations for new employee training should start as well." "I believe our department should be the busiest. If I hear anyone chatting during work hours, you might as well go home and talk. Team leaders really should learn your responsibilities well. If this happens again, I''ll be dealing directly with you. Also, where''s my office?" "Miss Manager, your office is that way, Heather, lead the way." Everyone was intimidated by Aurora''s stern demeanor. Aurora withdrew her gaze from the faces around her and walked away with her folder. "Is she crazy? Reports from the past two years? What for?!" someone whispered. "Shut up, the manager is no simpleton. Be careful, or she might send you home," the group quickly dispersed, no longer daring to gossip. What Aurora desired was not just a minor managerial position; she aspired to understand the entirepany, and requesting the reports was simply a means to that end. "Miss Manager, this is your office," a young woman led her into a ss-walled office. "Turns out, you''re in our department," Aurora recognized the young woman who had been knocked over by Alison before. Chapter 178: Uniquely You The young girl had never expected the manager to initiate conversation, especially since Aurora''s voice had lost its previous chill, leaving her pleasantly surprised. "Yes, thank you so much, Miss Manager." "Remember, if you allow yourself to be bullied once, there will be a second time. Even if one day you decide you no longer want to be bullied, by then people will have grown ustomed to it. You should not be timid." Aurora''s words floated over softly. In this regard, she had the most authority to speak, having learned the hard way that had she stood up for herself earlier, she might not have been bullied so severely. She saw a bit of her former self in this shy, timid girl who had kept her head down. After finishing her speech, Aurora turned and entered the nearby office, leaving the girl standing there, bewildered. "Manager, my name is Heather James. Thank you." Heather had only recently graduated was actually half a year older than Aurora. It had taken much effort for Heather to get through the rigorous written exams and interviews to join thepany. Being the newest and least experienced, she had always been cautious, allowing the so-called veterans to boss her around and never dared to speak up. Aurora''s words had warmed her heart deeply. Aurora put down what she was holding. The office was tidy, showing no sign of the former manager who had jumped ship to anotherpany, leaving the vacancy that Aurora had quickly filled. She had spent the morning poring over financial reports and ns submitted by various team leaders. To those watching the clock, the morning seemed interminable. Aurora felt there was never enough time, however; before she knew it, it was noon, and the office was nearly empty. The ss door was knocked softly, "Miss Manager, it''s lunchtime now." Realizing the time, Aurora looked at her watch-it was already half-past twelve. She looked up at Heather, "Why are you still here?" "I just finished preparing the ns I need to submit to the supervisor this afternoon, and I was about to go when I saw you were still busy. I thought maybe you had forgotten, so I wanted to remind you." "I did forget. Let''s go have lunch together," Aurora said, shutting down herputer and standing up neatly. "...Ah?" Heather was clearly surprised and ttered to be invited by Aurora, who appeared strict and aloof to most. "What, you don''t want to?" Aurora found the girl''s shocked reaction amusing. "No, no, no, I''m thrilled. I''m just surprised," Heather quickly replied, shaking her head. "People might think I''m about to do something terrible to you by the way you''re acting. It''s just lunch, let''s go," she said with a lightugh, which made Heather blush to her ears. "Since you''re new and not familiar with the ce, I''ll take you to the cafeteria," Aurora swiftly changed the subject. Originally intending to dine at a nearby restaurant, Aurora agreed to go to the cafeteria at Heather''s suggestion. "Great, lead the way. It''s my first time here, and I don''t know the way." "Okay, please follow me." Heather led the way, visibly happy. Aurora''s phone rang-it was Asher. As soon as she answered, she was met with a barrage of angry words. "You heartless thing, you''ve vanished off the face of the earth since you got back to Clothville. If I didn''t call you, would you ever bother to reach out?" Asher scolded. "Well... I''ve just been really busy," Aurora quickly exined. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "You sure are busy, busy with the moonlight and flowers, right? Dumping thepany on me and then not caring at all," Asher pretended to sob. "Alright, alright, I get it. I''ll call you every day from now on, just stop crying, will you? You''re giving me the creeps," Aurora couldn''t stand his fake crying. "That''s more like it. I heard you''re back at Montgomery Group as a manager, first day on the job?" the person on the other end of the line fiddled with a pen, hardly looking the part of a CEO. "You''re well-informed. I''ve been dead tired looking over reports all morning," Aurorained. "Good to know you''re feeling the strain. I was worried you, the machine freak, wouldn''t even notice your own exhaustion. It''s your first day back at the office, so I guess you''ve been really busy. Just started in this new environment, and you throw yourself into the work like there''s no tomorrow. I was afraid you''d work yourself to death and then nobody would be there to pay me, so I just wanted to remind you to have lunch." That was probably the main reason Asher had called, Aurora felt a warmth in her heart, considering their significant time difference. Only someone who cared deeply would think of such details, even knowing her daily routine by heart. "Don''t worry about me. Our office has a little rm that''s already reminded me, and now I''m off to have lunch with her in the cafeteria." "A little rm, boy or girl? How dare just someone to steal my job," Asher jealously quipped on the other end. "You heartbreaker, tell me, am I still your little sweetheart?" "Yes, yes, Ashy, you''re my dearest little sweetheart. I''m almost there, I need to go now. It''ste over there, get some rest." "Go on then, eat up. If you''ve lost weight next time I see you, I''m staying to fatten you up before I leave," Asher''s voice came through. "Alright," Aurora responded softly. After hanging up, Asher stared into the dark sky, a cigarette mped between his fingers, the smoke blurring his features. The jovial man had instantly transformed into a mncholic prince, his perfectly chiseled profile exhaling smoke rings, adding a touch of sadness to his aura. "Mr. President, I''m ready," a curvaceous woman in barely-there lingerie appeared behind him. She wrapped her arms around his waist, Asher turned to face this fiery figure with a stunning face. Her fingers gently traced her lips repeatedly. "Mr. President, everyone says I have beautiful lips, what do you think?" Her tongue teasingly followed the line of her lips, Asher''s eyes lingered there. Her lips might be the only part of her that resembled that other person. He gently lifted her chin, "Call me Ashy." Though the woman found this cold CEO a bit odd, sheplied with his request, "Ashy?" Asher watched her lips move, feeling as if the person before him was transforming into someone familiar. He kissed her deeply, the woman let out a soft cry, pressing her body closer to Asher, "Mr. President, slow down, the night is long..." Hearing her voice, Asher pushed her away, no matter how alluring, shecked the unique charm of the woman in his mind. The woman in his mind was alluring but never vulgar, a woman who could make a man willingly surrender his heart, not someone who dressed provocatively to seduce men. "Get out!" Asher''s sternmand echoed, for in this world, no other woman could rece the one and only her. Chapter 179: Stirring Trouble Aurora and Heather were nearly at the cafeteria when Heather noticed the lightness in herpanion''s demeanor, a surprise given the manager''s typically icy exterior. Clearly, the person on the other end of the phone was very important to her, someone she could truly be herself with. "Miss Manager, this is the cafeteria. The first and second floors are for the regr staff, and the third floor is for thepany''s executives and leaders. You can go up to the third floor," Heather informed her. "Okay, I know," Aurora replied. "I''ll go get my food then," Heather said, as she was a regr employee and usually ate on the first floor. However, Aurora grabbed her hand. "Come with me to the third floor; I don''t like crowds," Aurora said calmly, a change from her love for lively scenes three years ago. Time had made her moreposed, preferring tranquility over tumult. "But I''m just a regr employee; I don''t have the card and I don''t have ess to the third floor," Heather whispered. The third floor was restricted to prevent overcrowding, essible only through a card system differentiating high-level executives from regr staff. "I have one," Aurora said, pulling her up the stairs without further discussion. As they passed the second floor and approached the stairs to the third, the world seemed to quiet down, as if the stairwell marked the boundary between two worlds. The third floor stairs were carpeted exquisitely. Is this the division between levels? The carpet felt soft under her shoes, and she trod carefully, feeling out of her element. It was just a meal, yet she felt as if she were entering a battlefield. At the door, Aurora used her special meal card to gain entry, and it was Heather''s first time in the executive dining room, where most of the high-level staff did not eat at noon. The quiet of the third floor contrasted sharply with the bustling scenes below, reassuring Heather. For some reason, despite being invited by Aurora, she felt as though she was sneaking around. "Miss Manager, what would you like to eat? I''ll get it for you," Heather offered. "I''m not a manager outside of work hours. If you don''t mind, you can treat me as a friend and call me Anne," Aurora suggested. Aurora had a keen eye for people. While others gossiped, she noticed Heather quietly minding her own business. She appreciated those who were diligent, unlike the gossip- mongers with no ambition. "Can I really do that?" Heather looked up at her. "We''re about the same age; there''s no reason why not. I''ll get the soup, and you can help with the food. Just avoid anything too greasy," Aurora instructed calmly. "Okay, Miss... no, Anne," Heather felt a warm glow inside. Aurora headed to the soup section, and Heather took care of the rest, reminiscent of her school days. Back then, she and Susan were inseparable. Now, Susan had be a star, and Heather had entered the cutthroat world of business. Fate was indeed fickle. The news of Susan''s uing wedding was everywhere, even ying on the cafeteria''s television, showing Susanughing brightly in front of the media on her engagement day. Hayden appeared much moreposed, distinguishable as the male lead of the engagement party only by the suit he matched with Susan, though his expression was as indifferent like he was a passerby. Aurora watched the couple on the TV screen, recalling the bitterness she felt when she first heard of their engagement and a mix of bitterness and resentment formed aplex emotion in her. Yet, hearing Susan''s voice again softened her stance somewhat: "Yes, Hayden and I are doing well. We''re discussing the wedding ns and will let everyone know once we''ve set a date." Aurora''s face remained impassive, her animosity fading once she realized Hayden had only used her from the start. The man she had once fiercely pursued had never truly cared for her-an irony that served as her greatest rebuke. Indeed, fate seemed fair. Despite the pain she had endured along the way, it had shaped her into an indomitable force. Adversity, she realized, was the best catalyst for growth, and it had led her to a love that was genuinely her own. The thought of Julian warmed her heart as she absentmindedly continued to sip her soup. A loud crash interrupted her thoughts-a tray had hit the floor near her. Heather''s freshly prepared meal was scattered all over, with soup sshing onto her shoes and legs. The culprit, Alison, not satisfied with the mess, had deliberately flipped another te of food in Heather''s hands. Alison smirked triumphantly, "This ce isn''t for someone of your status." Heather clenched her fists, food dripping from her clothes down her front. "Oh dear, my hand slipped, Heather. Should I apologize?" Alison was clearly still holding a grudge from being reprimanded by Aurora that morning. Unable to retaliate against Aurora, she had taken her anger out on Heather instead. "Alison, don''t push it!" Heather, normally patient, could no longer contain her anger. "Oh, are you upset? Then hit me, yell at me! If you dare, I''ll have you kicked out of thepany. Remember, your poor father with renal disease needs a lot of money for treatment each month. What will you do without this job?" Alison knew Heather well, including her family''s financial troubles. Aurora now understood why Heather was so cautious, not merely because she was the neer. Heather needed the job more than anything; she had a family to support and no room for frivolity-a stark contrast to Aurora''s own unencumbered life. With a deeper appreciation for Heather''s situation, Aurora carried the tray towards them. "I need two, no, four servings of exactly what she had," she announced. Hearing Aurora''s voice made Alison tremble; she hadn''t forgotten Aurora''s earlier scolding. Alison, realizing Aurora wasn''t even looking at her, assumed this incident wouldn''t concern her. Surely, she wouldn''t intervene. Chapter 180: Her Benefactor Is Here Perhaps noticing that Aurora had no intention of intervening, Alison grew even more smug. Aurora, nearly their age, had be a manager, a feat Alison refused to believe was clean of any backdoor dealings. She assumed Aurora must have entered thepany through simr means, perhaps even backed by someone more influential than she was. "If we''re birds of a feather, all I need to do is avoid provoking her further," Alison thought, "and then I can do as I please with everyone else." Heather''s fingers tightened then rxed. She knew well that a vice-president supported Alison, and to continue working here, she absolutely could not afford to offend her. Even though her heart screamed in protest, what could she do? This was her life. Without uttering a word in retaliation, she simply shook the food off her clothes and apologized to Aurora with a remorseful expression, "Manager, I''m very sorry. Let me get you another..." Aurora hadn''t expected such forbearance; clearly, Heather had been pushed around enough. "Everyone has their own fate," she resigned. As the cafeteria worker hurriedly handed over the four dishes Aurora had ordered, trying to avoid the brewing storm, Aurora said, "No need to apologize, you''ve done nothing wrong." Then, as she finished speaking, she threw her tray onto Alison. A shriek pierced the air as greasy stains covered Alison''s bare legs. "What... you dared to dump food on me?" Alison trembled, pointing at Aurora. Heather hadn''t anticipated such a clean and decisive action from Aurora, only hearing her calm voice say, "Sorry, my hand slipped." The casual remark seemed to dismiss Alison, who was left seething, "You bitch, don''t think you''re something special just because you''re a manager. You know how many men you''ve slept with..." Alison was ranting uncontrobly, spewing all the vile words that came to her head, but before she could finish, Aurora pressed the tray against her face. Onlookers were stunned; they were ustomed to seeing cakes smashed on faces during birthdays, but never tomato pasta. "It seems your mouth could do with a good cleaning. Do you think all women are like you just because you are? It appears this morning''s lesson wasn''t enough for you." Aurora''s voice was cold andmanding, her presence imposing. Heather truly admired herposure despite her young age. Alison''s face was covered in oil; she wiped the grains of rice off her face, but the grease blurred her vision, making her feel utterly disgusted. "Give me a napkin! Are all of you dead?" She redirected her anger toward the cafeteria staff. Aurora, watching her arrogant and entitled behavior, thought to herself that Alison, who had neither the rank of a princess nor the official status of a mistress-merely a casual partner of Paul-really believed she owned the heavens. These delusional women needed a wake-up call. As a cafeteria worker approached with a towel, Aurora grabbed it first and handed it to Heather, "Wipe yourself." Alison, instinctively fearing Aurora after being humiliated twice by her, stuttered, "You are, you are... I will not let this go." She wiped her face with a towel she got from the cafeteria staff, her heavy makeup smearing into a chaotic mix of ck and red. Aurora didn''t bother to admire the spectacle, only looking at Heather with a hint of pity. Heather gratefully took a clean towel from her and wiped the stains off her body, while Alison fumed nearby. "What''s going on here? What happened?" A middle-aged man''s voice suddenly rang out, and at the sound, Alison smiled. Her sugar daddy had arrived! "Manager, Mr. Montgomery is here, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault," Heather said, no longer worried about whether she could keep working at thepany but feeling guilty for involving Aurora. "We are in the right; I''m not afraid even if the king himself shows up," Aurora said calmly, then turned to look. Paul, along with Magnus, Eric, and Sean, came over, Paul having been the one who spoke first. As Magnus caught Aurora''s eye, he was about to greet her but was silenced by her stern look. Grandpa Montgomery had strictly instructed not to reveal her identity; even if they met at thepany, they had to pretend not to know each other. Magnus mped his mouth shut, knowing that Paul naturally shed with Aurora. Even without Alison, if Ivy and Zachary joined thepany, Paul would surely suppress Aurora to promote the two. Now, although they hadn''t joined yet, he had already formed a rivalry with Aurora. It seemed like whether it was fortune or misfortune, it was unavoidable. The inevitable had to be faced, and Aurora stood calmly in the middle of it all, while Alison rushed towards Paul in a frenzy. "Mr. Montgomery, you must stand up for me!" "What happened to your face?" Paul almost jumped in fright at the sight of Alison''s smeared makeup, wondering if she had gone mad. Unaware of the extent of her disheveled appearance, Alison pleaded pitifully, "Mr. Montgomery, I was just eating lunch in the cafeteria when Ms. Anne poured her food on me." "That''s outrageous! Who is this Anne?" Paul, though barely able to look directly at her face, was furious that someone dared to bully his woman. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Paul had just returned from a business trip today and was not yet aware of thepany''s new managerial appointment. Aurora hadn''t had a chance to meet with everyone, so his ignorance of her presence was understandable. "Mr. Montgomery, are you looking for me?" Aurora approachedzily, a mocking smile ying on her lips but her eyes cold. "Are you this Anne?" Paul''s gaze swept over her, and he was momentarily stunned. He had seen countless beauties, but never one so exquisitely beautiful and capable as this young woman. Her demeanor alone set her leagues above Alison. With his experienced eye, he recognized her as a rare gem, just as he had grown tired of Alison, and to his surprise, another gem had appeared in thepany. Eric, seeing his father''s expression, knew immediately what he was thinking and quickly interjected, "She is our new manager." Magnus coughed slightly, "Ms. Anne, why did you spill the food on her?" "It slipped," Aurora repliedzily with just two words. Chapter 181: Hold Back Your Tears Seeing theposed Aurora and the disheveled Alison, anyone would think that Aurora had bullied Alison. Everyone overlooked Heather, who was inconspicuous nearby. Seeing no hint of fear on her face only fueled Alison''s anger further. "Mr. Montgomery, Anne, just because of her status, pushed me to the ground this morning. I could have tolerated that, but she just spilled her food all over me. *Sob sob sob*, I know I''m just a lowly clerk and can''tpare to a manager, but..." "Since you know that, please be quiet. Here''s what actually happened..." Aurora was tired of hearing her whiny cries and her distorted version of the story, so she recounted the events correctly. "If you say it was a slip of the hand, then I slipped too," Aurora said, arms crossed, watching Alison with amusement. "It''s not like that, it''s not like that, she obviously bullied me because of her position. Just look at the stains all over me," Alison continued to argue. "To find out who''s telling the truth, we just need to ask around," Sean finally spoke up. His eyes scanned Aurora; Grandpa Montgomery had briefed him about Aurora''s visit. Although Aurora had requested no special treatment, Grandpa Montgomery still doted on his young granddaughter, concerned that she might struggle to handle workce matters. The workce was a battlefield, and it was normal for Grandpa Montgomery to worry about Aurora, a novice in such an environment. Sean hadn''t seen Aurora for many years. He remembered her as a sweet, charming child. It had been over a decade since her mother passed away, and he hadn''t seen her since. The little girl he remembered had grown up, changed so much. In his heart, he still saw Aurora as that little girl. Given the current situation, Paul was likely to side with Alison. And Magnus, to avoid any appearance of bias, couldn''t openly favor her, leaving Sean to support Aurora covertly. "Indeed, let''s hear what others have to say to know who is right and who is wrong," Magnus also spoke. Heather truthfully recounted the morning''s and just now''s incidents, aligning with Aurora''s version. "You''re lying through your teeth, I''ll tear your mouth apart!" Alison threatened fiercely. Aurora gave her a cold look. This Alison was indeed a textbook example of self- destruction. "Ladies, you all saw what just happened, didn''t you?" Aurora turned to the cafeteriady. "Miss, what happened earlier and what thisdy said is true, she was indeed the first to start it," the cafeteria worker revealed the truth. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Alison was even more furious, wishing she could dive through the serving window to give those gossips a piece of her mind. "Why are all you vile women siding with her?!" "That''s enough. What do you think this ce is? A vegetable market or a public square? Watch your tone and manner," Magnus said coldly. Even if others didn''t know Aurora was his daughter, he didn''t want to witness anyone speaking disrespectfully, especially since Aurora hadn''t done anything wrong. His words made Alison shiver. "Mr. Montgomery, I didn''t mean to, I was just a bit angry." "No need to exin, I already understand the whole situation. Ourpany can hardly afford a talent like you. Go to the finance department and settle this month''s sry." Although Magnus was often swayed by Genevieve''s pillow talk at home, he was as protective of his own as Grandpa Montgomery. When Alison heard she might be fired, she was terrified. She had mocked Heather''s poor family background, though her own family was hardly better off. She had only managed to secure a proper job at thepany by hooking up with Paul. If her parents found out she was fired, she might not be killed, but she would certainly be beaten severely. She quickly tugged on Paul''s sleeve, "Mr. Montgomery, I know I was wrong. Please, give me another chance." Paul, who was usuallypassionate, felt pity seeing her like this. Alison actually served him quite well, and she was fun to be around. He spoke up, "Mr. President, I think both parties are to me here. The main fault lies with Alison, but she has been punished. Young people are often hotheaded. Let''s just let this go and give her another chance." With Paul speaking up, Magnus had to save face for him, as they were cousins and it wouldn''t do to fall out over a woman. "Alright, this time I can forgive you, but if anything simr happens again, I won''t be so lenient!" "You better thank Mr. Montgomery now," Paul nudged Alison. Alison quickly expressed her gratitude. Heather''s heart sank at this scene, knowing this was just how things were, yet she couldn''t help but feel resentful. "I''ll give you half a day off. Go home and rest well," said Aurora, noticing Heather''s despondent expression. "No need, Miss Anne, I''ll change ande back to work this afternoon," Alison replied, shaking her head. As Alison walked away dejectedly, she realized she was truly not from the same world as them. Aurora, though the same age, did not share her fate; even Alison, who had hurt her, could act with impunity in thepany. Even though Aurora had helped her today, Alison might retaliate even more fiercelyter. "Excuse me, gentlemen, I have to leave now," Aurora also expressed her intent to leave. "Anne, why don''t you join us for dinner?" Magnus tried to pull her back, having truly recognized Aurora''s capabilities today. She handled the situation with calm and grace, not using her position to oppress others but methodically resolving the matter. This daughter was more outstanding than he had imagined. "Thank you, Mr. Montgomery, but I''m not hungry. I''ll be going now," she said as she turned to follow Heather. She couldn''t exin why she suddenly cared so much about a stranger, perhaps because Heather reminded her of her own childhood. Like Heather, she had been ndered by Zachary and Ivy, isted and unsupported by anyone. How wonderful it would have been if someone had stood up for her back then? With these thoughts, she caught up to Heather, "What, not satisfied?" Her voice was cold. "Manager, are you saying that because I have no status, I should also have no dignity? That people can trample over me while those who hurt us go scot-free?" Tears welled up in Heather''s eyes. Standing on a step above her, Aurora lifted Heather''s chin with her finger, like a queen. "Take back your tears." Chapter 182: A Tooth for a Tooth Aurora''s roar startled Heather, causing her to tremble and slowly lift her head to meet Aurora''s icy gaze. "That trash isn''t worth your tears, and remember, dignity is not given by others butes from yourself. Even if she''s happy now, it''s only temporary. How can you be beaten by such trash? You need to be stronger, stronger than everyone else, and then you can rise above them all. Whether you want to hurt others or not, at least no one will ever trample on you again." Aurora''s firm words began to change Heather''s heart. "How should I be stronger?" Heather asked. "First, hold back those worthless tears; second, make your heart tougher than anyone else''s; andstly, the workce is not a ce for vacation. Do you think people will leave you alone if you don''t provoke them? Whoever provokes you, you must pay them back double, so no one will dare to bully you again. Do you me me for not speaking up earlier to have the president fire Alison?" "I... I don''t dare think that way, you''ve already helped me a lot, you are a good person," Heather admitted, though she felt slightly upset when she heard that Alison wouldn''t be fired. She hated that she had no background to get Alison kicked out of thepany, but she held no grudge against Aurora. "Good person? Good and bad are just rtive, after all. You think I''m good, but some people hate me to the bone. As long as you can protect yourself, that''s all that matters! In that situation earlier, the president clearly wanted to save face for his brother. Even if I had spoken up, it wouldn''t have changed the facts, and would have only made things difficult for the president. Why bother? I have plenty of ways to deal with Alison." Aurora released her grasp, her lips curling into a mischievous smile, seeing this as further proof that Alison was just a bimbo. "So you mean..." Heather then realized she had underestimated her. Her being so young and already a manager made sense now; she was far superiorpared to herself. "Like Alison, who provokes at every turn with such lowly tactics. If we''re going to y, I prefer ying at a higher level. Do you want to be stronger?" Heather nodded eagerly, "Yes, I want to stand high like you, looking down on others, not being trampled underfoot." "Then I''ll leave this matter to you. Give me your phone." Heather quickly handed over her phone, and Aurora saved her number, then sent her another number. "Whose number is this?" Heather asked. "Paul Montgomery''s wife. You don''t need me to teach you what to do next, do you? Revenge is most satisfying when it''s personal," Aurora said coolly. Even the slow-witted Heather understood her meaning, "You mean I should tell this to Mr. Montgomery''s wife?" "I didn''t say anything. How you do it is up to you. I''m giving you half a day off to adjust your mindset, live for yourself. I don''t hurt others, but if someone dares to bully me, I pay them back worse." With that, she walked away from Heather, who listened to her footsteps fading away, murmuring to herself: "I don''t hurt others, but if someone dares to bully me, I pay them back worse. Yes, a tooth for a tooth!" Suddenly, it clicked for her. If she continued to endure, she would continue to be endlessly bullied by Alison. Dignity is self- bestowed-all children born of parents, why should she be bullied by her? This time, she wouldn''t be timid. Aurora left the cafeteria with a heavy sigh, the only thing she felt she could do for Heather. She didn''t want Heather to endure what she had gone through years ago. She had over an hour left and had nned to grab a quick lunch at a nearby restaurant when her phone rang. "Have you had lunch yet?" Julian''s gentle voice came through. Aurora''s furrowed brows rxed slightly. "Not yet, I was just about to look for something to eat." "I''ll meet you where you got off this morning," Julian said before hanging up. Aurora hadn''t expected him toe over at noon, and she was quite surprised. She quickened her pace. "Anne, shall we have lunch together?" Eric''s voice called out just as she was about to reach Julian. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! The man had spoken some strange words in the elevator earlier, and being Paul''s son, she wasn''t sure yet if he was a friend or foe. Aurora turned and said, "No need, I''ve already made ns with a friend." "But you were just in the cafeteria with Heather. Who did you make ns with in such a short time?" Eric''s tone was somewhat usatory. Indeed, changing friends so quickly might seem like an excuse to anyone. Even if it was taken as an excuse, it didn''t matter. He wasn''t someone she cared about, so why bother exining too much. "Mr. Montgomery, our rtionship isn''t such that I owe you any exnations. I have to go now," she said, turning and walking away. Eric watched her retreating figure without any sense of loss, pushing up his sses. "Miss Aurora, you''re just as willful as when you were a child," he said with a smirk. Aurora walked briskly to Julian''s car. Julian had witnessed the recent exchange and felt that Eric looked familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere before. The sinister smile at the corner of the man''s mouth was not missed by Julian, who sensed that Eric was no simple character. "Why did youe here?" Aurora asked as soon as she got into the car and was immediately pulled into Julian''s embrace, his kiss forceful, almost leaving her breathless. Eric, not far away, watched as she entered the luxury car. From his angle, he couldn''t see clearly inside the car, only catching a glimpse of a man in the back seat who embraced and kissed Aurora as soon as she entered. He didn''t need to see clearly to imagine the intense atmosphere inside. As the car slowly drove away, passing by Eric, he saw Aurora with a bashful and dazed expression, a stark contrast to her cold demeanor at the office. Inside the car, the man kissed the woman in his arms while giving Eric a cold stare, a clear deration of his im. The car sped away, but through the ss, Eric could still see the couple nestled together. He adjusted his sses with his middle finger and index finger, his smile widening. "Julian, interesting..." Aurora, sensing the coldness in his gesture, pushed Julian away. "Young Master Ba, aren''t you being childish?" "It''s not my fault my Little Bunny is so attractive. You''ve only been at thepany for a short time and already you attract so much attention," Julian teased as he lightly touched her nose. "That person is my rtive; don''t think too much. Does every man have improper thoughts about me?" she said, somewhat speechlessly. Chapter 183: Fleeting Sweetness Sometimes it''s not just women who are sensitive; men can be too. He saw a man smirk sinisterly behind Aurora. No matter who the man was, he remained very vignt. Aurora gave a helpless smile, "I''m not as popr as you think." "That might not be true. I''m afraid, Little Bunny, you are far more popr than I imagined," Julian said as he held her tightly. The more precious something is, the more it is treasured, especially when regained. He did not want anyplications that might separate them again. "Are you just saying that to please me? Don''t worry, no matter who I meet, my eyes only see you," Aurora said as she hugged him back. "Little Bunny, stay away from that man. I don''t like the way he looks at you." Perhaps to others it was nothing, but as a man, Julian instinctively disliked him. "Alright, Young Master Ba, whatever you say. If you don''t like him, we don''t like him. I''ll avoid him from now on, okay?" Aurora nodded and shook her head as she spoke, nestled in his arms. Julian gently stroked her head and truly said, "Okay." The two held each other. "Where shall we go to eat?" Aurora asked, realizing the car was heading towards the downtown area, although she had assumed they would eat nearby. "I know a good restaurant. Let''s go there, or if there''s something specific you want to eat, I can take you," Julian said, showing great respect for her. Previously, his desire had been simply to pamper and love her, especially since she had suffered much in the past. After seeing the text she sent to Nick, which mentioned the word ''respect'', it seemed to be not only about how Nick should treat Irene but also what every woman desires. They need respect, space for freedom, care, and protection. A woman is like a sprout needing sunlight, rain, and air, and he wanted to be the big tree beside her. Quietly apanying her, his branches shielding her from the wind and rain, allowing her to grow independently and freely. "I''m not very picky about food; anything is fine. I''ve gotten used to living on my own for years," Aurora said as she leaned into his embrace. Despite her status, she had endured hardships beyond what ordinary people face, making her far less fussy about such things. "Okay." They soon arrived at the restaurant Julian had mentioned. Naturally, he wouldn''t choose a ce with anything less than excellent ambiance and service. "How does it feel on your first day at work?" Julian asked. "Not great, but time flew by," Aurora replied, leaning back on the soft sofa. "You skip meals when you work; I was afraid you''d skip lunch and keep working," Julian recalled something Asher had once mentioned. Given it was her first day, there would be a lot to do, and with Aurora''s personality, she would strive toplete everything perfectly, as if trying to stretch a day into two. "So, that''s why you came over?" Aurora finally understood why he hade at noon; he was worried she wouldn''t eat. "It was Ashy who told you, wasn''t it? He''s the only one who knows about this habit of mine. I had actually forgotten to eat, but luckily someone reminded me it was time to leave," Aurora felt a warm sensation inside. "Yeah, before he leftst time, he told me a bit about your temperament. Luckily you don''t like him, otherwise, I reckon I''d never have caught up with you," Julian said with a lightugh. "That''s true, Ashy was perhaps the most selfless person to have ever been kind to me," she said. Seeing Julian''s expression change, Aurora quickly added, "Of course, that was before. Now there''s you who''s kind to me." "That''s more like it. Asher is indeed a good man; he didn''t make things difficult. If he hadn''t let go, I might not have been able to be with you so smoothly." Even though Julian was often arrogant, he had to admit that Asher had been exceptionally good to Aurora. Maybe his love for Aurora wasn''t any less than his own, after all, he was the one who had spent three years at her side. He knew all of Aurora''s good and bad habits, having been her guardian angel for those years. If Aurora had shown even the slightest inclination towards love for him, he would have never let go. Originally, when he had been with Aurora, she had shown him a bit of affection, which made Asher step back. Knowing the hardships Aurora had faced in the past made him not want to put her in a difficult position, so he chose to step aside for her happiness. True love meant wanting her happiness, not possessing her, just like he had once silently watched over her, witnessing her sweet moments with Hayden. Asher was simply reprising the role he had once yed, which made Julian genuinely respect Asher. "Yes, Ashy is great, I''ve always known that," Aurora said with a warm glint in her eyes when she mentioned him. "Alright, let''s not talk about him. Who knows, he might be enjoying himself in America right now," Julian changed the subject. "Speaking of which, you mentioned you weren''t feeling great earlier, did something happen?" "There was a bit of trouble," Aurora recounted the morning''s events. "That woman was so arrogant?" Julian didn''t take it too seriously, considering the person Aurora described as just a foolish woman. Aurora had nothing to worry about; she was no longer a weakling. "Yes, but arrogant people often don''t end well." "That''s true. Let me know if you need my help," Julian still advised. "It''s a small matter; I can handle it. Let''s not talk about these unhappy things anymore, let''s eat." "Hmm." After lunch, Aurora felt tired; she had been intensely reviewing reports all morning. Now that she rxed, her body felt exhausted. On the way back to the office, she leaned on Julian and fell asleep in his arms. Julian, unwilling to wake her, instructed the driver to turn off the engine and leave, and they both napped in the car together. When Aurora woke up, it was already three o''clock. "Why didn''t you wake me? Now I''mte." "What does it matter if you''rete?" Julian responded with a deep kiss. Aurora, always punctual, pushed back, "I''m alreadyte, I have to go." She pushed Julian away and quickly left. "I''ll pick you up after work." "Okay," Aurora replied without turning back. Watching her hurried departure, Julian''s lips curved into a slight smile. Only after she left did he turn the sound back on his phone. Rocky had called several times. As soon as Julian answered, Rocky''s anxious voice came through, "Sir, wasn''t the meeting set for three? Everyone''s here, where are you?" "Tell them to wait another twenty minutes. I''m on my way," Julian replied coolly, his voice sharp and clear. Others certainly couldn''t enjoy the gentle treatment reserved for Aurora. Chapter 184: You Want Money, You Can Have It Aurora hurried back to thepany. At this hour, the lobby was nearly empty except for the receptionist. She headed straight for the private elevator. As the elevator slowly ascended, she nced upward through its transparent walls and caught sight of a familiar figure. Genevieve! What was she doing here? Her anxious nces and hurried demeanor likely had something to do with Zachary. Could she be here to see Magnus? If she wasn''t desperate, she wouldn''t risk exposing the deplorable things Zachary had done. Genevieve was too clever to bring up such matters unless absolutely necessary. She was on the fifth floor, and Magnus''s office was on the sixth. Aurora sensed something odd about the situation. She quietly pressed the button for the fifth floor and followed in the direction Genevieve had gone. The corridor was quickly empty. Aurora deduced she must have entered the office ahead. This office belonged to Paul, and curiously, his secretary was not at her desk. Just as Aurora approached, the door suddenly opened. She quickly hid around the corner as Alison stormed out, freshly dressed in a clean skirt. Her zipper was undone, and her hair was disheveled, likely interrupted in the midst of... activities. Could it have been because of Genevieve? Aurora had known about Paul''s good rtions with Genevieve before joining thepany, previously thinking it was due to Magnus. Seeing Genevieve''s cautious behavior just now sparked an incredible thought. Everyone knew Paul had a penchant for women. Genevieve had been quite attractive in her youth and had aged gracefully, maintaining her allure. Aurora carefully approached the door. Alison, in her anger, had not closed itpletely, leaving a slight gap. Aurora checked her surroundings and, finding no one, leaned close to listen. Genevieve, her back turned and her expression unseen, sounded displeased, "You know Magnus is also in the office, and yet you asked me toe here?" Aurora frowned, puzzled by their rtionship, which seemed to be shrouded in secrecy. "Ah, Genevieve, you know what I''m like. I enjoy it more when there''s a risk involved." Paul''s lips curled into a lewd smile. If he were more handsome, such a smile might be enticing, but his chubby, round face only made it grotesque. His cheeks jiggled with his movements-Aurora could barely stomach the sight. Listening to their conversation, she felt even more certain there was a problem. Genevieve sounded ustomed to such talks, "Cut the nonsense, I want fifty million dors." "It seems your man is my cousin now. You should be asking him for the money," Paul retorted shamelessly. "If I could ask him, do you think I''de to you? Zachary has racked up millions in high-interest debts outside. If his grandfather finds out, he''ll never be able to enter thepany." Paul''s expression changed slightly when Zachary was mentioned. "Fine, the usual arrangement then. You want the money, you know what to do," he said, toying with his nails. Was this the old rule? Did the two of them have other dealings? Or did Genevieve have some leverage over him? The more one observed their rtionship, the stranger it seemed. Genevieve stood motionless in the center of the room, her expression unreadable, while Paul, calm and collected, said, "Well, now you are Mrs. Montgomery, not the little bar girl from the past, whom one could have for money..." "Shut up!" Genevieve snapped coldly. Aurora''s eyes widened in shock; she had only known Genevieve as the other woman, unaware of her actual profession. So she had been a hostess. It wasn''t that Aurora looked down on hostesses, but hearing Paul''s insinuation that anyone could have her made her feel disgusted. This woman, who had been avable to all, had destroyed her family and everything beautiful in her life. Genevieve, with her past exposed, felt uneasy, and how could Aurora feel any better? "Alright, Mrs. Montgomery, if you want to show off, please do it somewhere else. This is not the ce for it," Paul said with a smirk. "How will you give me the fifty million dors?" Genevieve''s voice softened slightly. Paul seemed to have anticipated her capittion, his smile widening. "As I said, the old rules apply. Serve me well, and I''ll pay you. I just wonder if your skills have deteriorated over the years." Aurora finally understood the rtionship between the two; they had a past together, and after that, Genevieve had probably climbed higher by getting involved with Magnus and had tried to lead a decent life. "Weren''t those young hotties enough to satisfy you? Why must you trouble me?" Genevieve attempted onest stand. "You know my capabilities. Young girls have their charm, but a mature beauty has her allure. You want money? Start undressing," Paulmanded ruthlessly, irritating Aurora and undoubtedly infuriating the temperamental Genevieve, who was unpredictable in her reactions. However, this time, she guessed wrong. Genevieve set down her handbag, and her trench coat fell to the floor like petals. Paul lit a cigar and squinted as he watched Genevieve perform. "Genevieve, oh Genevieve, when you left me for Magnus, did you ever imagine this day? If it weren''t for me taking you out of that bar, would you have had a good life? You used me to get close to Magnus and painstakingly broke up their marriage. You thought you could enjoy a life of luxury forever, but I must tell you, karma alwayses around. The way you dressed up back then, today, I will have you undress the same way." Beneath her coat, Genevieve wore a tasteful dress, the attire of a wealthy woman. Had Paul not revealed it today, Aurora would have never known how sordid her past was. Initially, Aurora felt pity for Genevieve, being humiliated like this, but after knowing her actions, she felt no sympathy at all. Genevieve had discarded her own dignity; it had nothing to do with anyone else. Under Paul''s contemptuous gaze, she removed her dress. It must be said that as a middle-aged woman, she maintained a good figure, which was probably why Paul''s gaze grew increasingly fervent. Chapter 185: A Major Discovery "Why the long face? Smile if you want money," Paul demanded as he scolded the woman, even going so far as to p her on the buttocks. Genevieve, tears in her eyes, managed a smile, but Aurora found it hard to sympathize with her considering her past actions. To avoid detection, she secretly took several photos and turned to leave, believing that with these photos, she could truly bring down Genevieve. She examined the pictures, but because the door was only slightly ajar, the quality was poor and the faces of the man and woman were unclear. Fearing that Genevieve might deny it, Aurora realized she needed to investigate their rtionship further. If she could uncover this shocking secret, dealing with Genevieve would be simple. Storing her phone away, Aurora''s mood greatly improved. Paul''s words were not mistaken; how Genevieve had dressed herself in the past, she would now undress her in the same way. She wanted everyone to see Genevieve''s true nature and let her enjoy herst moments as Mrs. Montgomery; what awaited her was endless ridicule and chastisement. Upon returning to the office, the atmosphere among the staff was much better than before; at least, there were no signs of gossip. She went straight to her own office and worked through the afternoon until everyone else had left, and she was still there, working overtime alone. The clock pointed to six when Julian''s call came as promised, "Little Bunny, did you forget the time again?" "Uh-huh." "I''m downstairs, hurry up," Julian reminded her. "Alright, wait for me," Aurora replied, packing her things to leave. When she exited the building, few people were around, only a few janitors mopping the floor. Julian, having spent the afternoon in meetings, hade straight to her, noticing Aurora''s energetic approach, "Aren''t you tired?" "Being busy, I''ve forgotten what tired feels like," she shook her head, her mind filled with nothing but work. "By the way, guess what I saw today?" Aurora recalled the shocking scene she had witnessed and couldn''t wait to share it with Julian. "What''s got you so excited?" Julian patted her head, whatever it was, it was clearly thrilling her. "On my way back to the office today, I saw Genevieve entering Paul''s office. To pay off Zachary''s gambling debts, she was actually taking money from Paul in exchange for her body." "Oh... that''s something new. They had that kind of rtionship before," Julian realized. Aurora continued, "And from their conversation, I discovered something else-they had a past rtionship. I heard Genevieve used to be a hostess, and it was Paul who took her from the nightlife scene. Later, she must have set her sights on my father, using her connection with Paul to get close to him and even managed to break my mom and dad up. She climbed her way up and now, for money, she''s gone back to Paul." "Before, I noticed Paul and her got along well, but I didn''t know they had such a history. If what you''re saying is true, there''s another problem. No man would tolerate a woman who betrayed him like that; Paul should actually hate Genevieve for what she''s done." "So why would he still want to help Genevieve? Is it really because of Genevieve''s beauty?" Julian immediately grasped the crux of the matter. "Could it be that he still has feelings for Genevieve?" Aurora countered. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "No, if he truly loved her, he wouldn''t have let her be your dad''s mistress for so many years. With his current status, what young and beautiful woman couldn''t he have? Do you think he would hang himself on a tree for someone like Genevieve?" Julian, being a man, seemed to understand more. Aurora was somewhat confused, "So what are you saying..." "Paul has also helped fix leaks for Zachary and Ivy in the past. I used to think it was because he and Genevieve were close, but now, after hearing about their entanglements, I realize that''s not the case. Could it be possible that the person he''s helping isn''t Genevieve, but Zachary?" Julian''s guess was even more shocking than what Aurora had originally thought. "Are you saying Paul has some connection to Zachary?" Aurora began to think carefully. Ivy and Zachary were twins, only a few months younger than herself. "Yes, considering the timeline, Genevieve got together with your dad after your mom got pregnant. The infidelity rate among men is high during their partner''s pregnancy. It seems unproblematic, but when you mentioned Paul, what if Genevieve was still connected to Paul, and the child she was carrying was actually Paul''s?" "Mom got a hold on dad because she was pregnant. If she hadn''t been pregnant back then, perhaps the oue would have been different. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 00005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Now that you mention it, I always felt that Zachary and Ivy didn''t look much like me. If they were really my dad''s children, they would at least bear some resemnce." In the past, Aurora had only found it strange without giving it much thought, until today when she saw a picture of Paul and Genevieve together. Many things seemed problematic. "Hold on." Julian seemed to think of something, took out his phone, and actually found a photo of Paul from twenty years ago. The two erged the image andpared it carefully, "Mostly, Ivy and Zachary look like Genevieve, but their noses and eyes do bear some resemnce to what Paul looked like when he was young." Paul was quite handsome in his youth, not the paunchy figure he was now. Such aparison was indeed explosive news. "So it turns out Ivy and Zachary are actually Paul''s children!" Aurora felt even more indignant, "She''s been deceiving us for so long, ying us for fools. If not for her, my mother might not have left!" "You''ve always been looking for a chance topletely bring down Genevieve. Heaven''s is vast and lets nothing slip through, yet she has revealed her own slip." "Exactly, now all we need is to collect hair samples from Paul and Ivy and Zachary for DNA testing, and Genevieve won''t be able to exin it away even with a hundred mouths." "You can rest easy now, Genevieve poses no threat to you anymore." Julian embraced her. "Whether mom is still in this world or not, I want to take back everything that belongs to us." Aurora felt truly fortunate, having uncovered such a major secret. Once they had the DNA results, Genevieve and Ivy and Zachary would be ousted from the Montgomery family. Thinking of that scene, she was a little excited indeed. Chapter 186: His Revenge Genevieve''s good days hade to an end, and she had gone all out for that fifty million dors. "Genevieve, oh Genevieve, do you know how long I have waited for this day? When you left me and drew close to Magnus by stepping on me, and now I want you to regret it deeply!" When Genevieve emerged from her bath dressed, she found Paul watching a movie and couldn''t help butin. Hadn''t he had enough after an entire afternoon of this? She walked over, and upon seeing the person in the video, she recoiled. "You''re a pervert, what are you going to do?" Genevieve suddenly felt a chill down her spine, realizing she had been set up. "What am I going to do? Ha, haven''t I done what needed to be done? Here is yourpensation," Paul said, handing over a check for fifty million dors. Genevieve rushed to snatch the camera from his hands, "Give it to me!" "Fifty million, I could hire a top star for less than this; you better be satisfied," Paul said, already turning off the camera. "Zachary is your son, you''re supposed to help him, why would you film this?" Genevieve could hardly contain her fury. "My son? Ha, when you left me carrying my child, you never said he was my son," Paul retorted coldly. "Back then, you already had a wife, naturally, I chose someone who was better for me. You and I are the same kind of person, what right do you have to judge me?" Genevieve replied icily. Paul''s wife was a formidable woman, and his background was just a branch of the Montgomery family, hardlyparable to Magnus''s status. Magnus''s wife was gentle and kind, not on the same level as that tiger of a woman. Magnus was always going to be a better choice than Paul. Had Paul''s wife known she was pregnant with Paul''s child, the child in her belly would certainly have been lost. But Magnus was different. By nature benevolent, he was conflicted but treated her even better after she said the child was his. Genevieve felt even more justified in her choice. "Do you think being with Magnus makes you truly Mrs. Montgomery? Don''t forget, up to now, you have not been acknowledged by the Montgomery family." "No need to remind me, as long as his grandfather remains unaware of what has happened, they will soon be recognized, and I will be able to smoothly enter into the Montgomery family. Even if you hate me, Zachary is still your child, for the sake of the children''s future, you ought to help them," Genevieve started to y on his emotions. "I know." "Then delete the video in here," Genevieve demanded, hands on her hips. "What a pity to delete it, I just want to enjoy it when I''m bored, I won''t leak it," Paul stubbornly refused. Genevieve thought of the she-devil at his home, realizing that if the video got out, it would be bad for everyone; she doubted he would dare reveal it. She pocketed the check and dressed herself neatly, "You know what to do about today''s matter, right?" "Of course, I do," Paul said with a rogue''s smile. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! This woman had maintained herself exceptionally well over the years. Though she was nearing forty, she appeared only thirty, no wonder he still found her sopelling. Genevieve had just stepped out when she ran into Magnus. "What are you doing here?" he asked. "I was shopping nearby and thought I''d pick you up after work," Genevieve quicklyposed herself. "Didn''t buy anything today?" he nced at her hands, which were unusually empty despite her usual spree of shopping bags, especially during a seasonal change when she tended to shop even more wildly. "I didn''t find anything I liked, so I didn''t buy anything. You''re heading home, right? Let''s go together," Genevieve deftly changed the subject. "Yeah, let''s head back," Magnus agreed, and they left together. "Hey, you''re here, Genevieve, what a surprise," Paul''s voice startled her, making her body jolt. "She came to pick me up from work," Magnus didn''t suspect a thing. "Since Virginia isn''t home today and there''s no dinner ns, would you mind if I join you for dinner?" Paul asked. "Since Virginia isn''t home and it would be lonely, you shoulde over for dinner," Magnus didn''t think twice. "Why do you look so upset, is something wrong?" Paul inquired. "No, of course not, let''s go," she quickly took Magnus''s arm. Unnoticed by Magnus, Genevieve shot Paul a cold re, wondering what he was up to by following them at this time. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Paul returned her look with a smile. Magnus, caught between them, felt the atmosphere grow awkward. Upon reaching the car, it was customary for Paul to take the front seat, but he suggested, "Paul, you sit in the front. I was in a car ident not long ago, and I get nervous sitting in the passenger seat." "Alright then," Magnus agreed and took the front seat. Genevieve and Paul sat in the back. Her heart was in turmoil, unsure of Paul''s intentions. At first, Paul behaved, conversing sporadically with Magnus. "Ah..." Halfway through the ride, Genevieve suddenly gasped. "Are you alright?" Paul quickly asked. "No, it''s just my leg feels a bit numb," Genevieve wished she could kick him out right then. "We''re almost there," Magnus turned around, and they had resumed normalcy. "Yeah, I''m fine," Genevieve subtly moved towards the window. As soon as they got out of the car, her legs buckled and she fell towards the ground. Paul quickly steadied her, "Genevieve, are you okay?" "Yes, I''m fine," she hurriedly walked a few steps away from him, keeping a distance. Magnus''s gaze lingered on them, noticing Genevieve''s flushed face, which seemed unusual. "Why is your face so red?" he asked suspiciously. Chapter 187: The Wheel of Fortune After dinner, Aurora and Julian decided to go back home as she wanted to collect Ivy and Zachary''s hair as soon as possible. Julian, sensing her intentions, dly agreed and dropped her off outside the Montgomery family vi, cautioning her to "be careful." "I know, you go back and sleep. I won''t return tonight," Aurora said. "Okay." Even though they were together every day, at that moment, they felt an undeniable reluctance to part ways. Julian pulled her into his arms and kissed her fiercely. "Little Bunny, what kind of spell have you cast on me? I miss you already, even though we haven''t parted yet." Wrapped in his tender affection, Aurora, long ustomed to his scent and embrace, questioned, "Why? I''m not going to die. We''ll meet again tomorrow anyway." "Alright." With that, Julian finally let go of her hand. He watched her enter the vi before he left, feeling as if she possessed some magic that made it unbearable to be apart from her even for a moment. Aurora felt as if she was transported back to her high school days, enveloped daily by love, which made her forget the trials she faced with the Montgomery family. Even if no one else loved her in the world, she still had Hayden by her side, and now, Julian''s affection for her far surpassed Hayden''s. At least now, her obsession with Susan and Hayden had diminished, and the hatred in her heart was gradually subsiding, proving that Julian had been changing her, bit by bit. Perhaps life now wasn''t so bad. Warmth in her heart, Aurora returned to the Montgomery family home and noticed an extra pair of men''s leather shoes at the entrance-clearly belonging to a middle-aged man, a style Zachary would never wear. Had someone visited the house? Aurora changed her shoes and entered the hall, immediately spotting a man sitting on the sofa-it was Paul! Seeing him, Aurora recalled the unpleasant scene she had witnessed at the office that afternoon of him with Genevieve, which was rather distasteful. Paul had quite the nerve, she thought, having been involved with her father''s woman and now showing up at their house. "Anne..." Paul looked towards the door, unaware of Aurora''s identity. "Dad, I''m back," Aurora addressed Magnus, who was visibly happy to see her. "Aurora, you''re back! Come and sit. This is your Uncle Paul, you met him today at the office," Magnus introduced. Only then did Paul remember that Magnus had a daughter who had gone to America years ago, and Anne had just returned from there. No wonder he felt she looked familiar, as if he had seen her somewhere before. The little girl he remembered had grown up so much. "You''re Aurora?" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Uncle Paul, long time no see," Aurora approached him, pretending to be unaware of his misdeeds. She thought to herself that his arrival was timely, as she could now collect both Paul''s and Zachary''s hair. "You''re no longer that little girl. I used to hold you when you were this small. You''ve grown up to be so beautiful," Paul greeted her warmly. "The child looks like her mother," Magnus remarked, somehow seeing the woman''s image in Aurora. Aurora resembled her mother by about eighty percent, prompting Magnus to observe her more closely, the more he looked, the more she reminded him of that woman, reminiscent of the time when he first met her, much like Aurora now. More than a decade had passed in a blink, and she had forever disappeared into her own world, never having the chance for regrets again. A sharp "snap" of a ceramic te hitting the floor echoed from the kitchen doorway. Genevieve, carrying a freshly cut te of fruit, entered just in time to hear these words from Magnus. Her interruption jolted Magnus from his reverie; seeing the displeasure on Genevieve''s face, he quicklyposed himself. Aurora gave Genevieve a cold look. Her father was good in many ways but terribly indecisive. If he had been more resolute back then, not so weak-willed, things might not have turned out this way. He wouldn''t be led around by Genevieve, and her mother, being exceedingly kind, had never thought to contend for anything, allowing Genevieve to exploit the situation. Fortunately, she had uncovered the truth and would soon be able to kick Genevieve out of the Montgomery family for good! "I slipped; I''ll go make another te," Genevieve said, turning to leave. Paul watched her sway away, a lecherous smirk forming as he thought, *What a shapely behind on that wretched woman*. Aurora caught his leering look, sensing yet another drama unfolding. This time, she wouldn''t need to lift a finger; Genevieve would sabotage herself! "By the way, cousin, since Aurora has already joined thepany, why haven''t you announced her position? I almost mistook her today," Paul inquired. "What, Aurora has joined thepany?" Genevieve, who had been halfway out, spun around and returned, her face a mask of shock. "Yes, Grandfather had arranged it early on, but I only officially started today. Why are you so agitated? Don''t you want me in thepany?" Aurora asked with a smile. Magnus looked toward Genevieve, who quickly forced a smile, "Oh, how could that be? I was just surprised. I thought you were still a student like Ivy, not yet ready to join thepany." "Speaking of which, they''re almost due for internships. Haven''t theye to thepany yet?" Aurora asked knowingly, intending to upset Genevieve. She probably felt now as she had years ago when she deliberately agitated her pregnant mother. Indeed, what goes aroundes around. Did Genevieve ever imagine she''d be treated this way herself, given her past misdeeds? Aurora would never forgive her for those actions in her lifetime! "Hehe, Grandfather hasn''t arranged it yet. We''re not in a hurry; it''s good to learn more at school," Genevieve replied awkwardly, clearly anxious, especially since Aurora was now in thepany and she was still busy covering up for the useless Zachary. Why did she have to have such worthless children! "That''s true. I heard they failed many subjects and might need to retake exams next semester. It''s best they study well now to avoid missing out on their diplomas," Aurora said, seemingly kindly but inwardly delighted at seeing Genevieve turn pale. "What, they failed many subjects!" Magnus''s face fell upon hearing this; he had never paid much attention to their academics. "Dad, you didn''t know? I thought you were aware," Aurora said, feigning a slip of the tongue, infuriating Genevieve to the point of grinding her teeth. Chapter 188: The Ruse Genevieve noticed that Magnus looked somewhat angry and quickly exined: "It''s nothing serious, they can just retake the exam next semester." "If they can''t even get their diplomas, you really disgrace the Montgomery family name! They are your so-called well-raised sons and daughters!" Magnus grew angrier as he thought about the two. Aurora felt pity for her father, who had been deceived for so many years, raising troublesome children that weren''t his own. "It''s just a diploma, they''ll definitely be fine. You all sit down, and Aurora, why don''t you join me in the kitchen to peel some fruit?" Genevieve quickly led the troublemaker away, fearing what she might say if she stayed. Aurora happily agreed, "Sure, I''ll help you." Once they had left, Paul spoke up: "Cousin, you still haven''t answered me why Aurora hasn''t revealed her identity?" "It was her grandfather''s instruction; he wants Aurora to gain experience. If everyone knew who she was, she wouldn''t learn anything." "Her grandfather is thoughtful indeed. I remember Aurora and Ivy are about the same age, and she hasn''t graduated yet either, but she''s already been made a manager. I wonder if she can handle it." "No need to worry, her grandfather knows what he''s doing, and I believe in Aurora''s capabilities," Magnus spoke highly of Aurora. Aurora followed Genevieve into the kitchen, where Genevieve coldly asked her, "What exactly are you trying to do?" "What do you mean? I clearly haven''t done anything," Aurora responded innocently, not understanding Genevieve''s implication. "You specifically told your dad about them failing, didn''t you want to block them from joining thepany so no one wouldpete with you for it? You''re so young, how can you be so cruel, even though they are your siblings?" "Cruel? Hah..." Aurora found it amusing to hear that word from Genevieve''s mouth. Anyone might call her cruel, but Genevieve certainly had no right. She maintained her smile: "Genevieve, you seem to have misunderstood something." When alone, both dropped their facades. Aurora crossed her arms,zily staring at Genevieve. "I am the legitimate heir of the Montgomery family. I don''t need to borate on Ivy and Zachary''s status, do I? Yes, I don''t want them in thepany, but not because I''m afraid ofpetition. Thepany is rightfully mine, what''s there to fear? My only fear is that their presence will taint the Montgomery Group. I don''t want to work in the same ce as such trash; it disgusts me! You call me cruel, but I feel I''m not even a fraction as vile as you. I remember every single thing you''ve done to me! What am I trying to do? I''m merely looking to return the favor. Just enjoy yourst few days here because you might soon find yourselves homeless." Aurora didn''t reveal her ns outright, waiting for the day she had proof to expose Genevieve''s true nature. After speaking, she turned and left, leaving Genevieve with a view of her proud back. Genevieve, consumed with hatred, thought highly of Aurora''s newfound boldness, but she was not one to sit idly by. "Aurora, what are you doing! Ah!!!" Suddenly, Genevieve screamed loudly, followed by the sound of a porcin te hitting the ground. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Aurora turned to see Genevieve''s palm shed open, bright red blood streaming down her hand. "What happened?" Magnus and Paul hurried over. Timing her move perfectly, Genevieve tossed the fruit knife at Aurora''s feet. "I barely said a few words, and she-she cut my hand with this fruit knife," Genevieve sobbed, running towards Magnus, tears streaming down her face. It was the same old trick, used over and over again. As a child, she had been coerced by them into being disliked by Magnus. Now, seeing Magnus''s growing concern for her, Genevieve decided to take a risky move. Aurora''s lips curled into a cold smile. "Aurora, how could you be so harsh on her?" Magnus, seeing the ring blood, panicked, his judgment clouded. "This time it''s a hand, what about next time? Aurora, I thought you would change, but you are still so stubborn..." "Are you done acting?" Aurora stood still, not moving an inch. Her question, "Are you done acting?" stopped Genevieve in her tracks. After a pause, she retorted, "What? It was clearly you, youshed out in embarrassment and stabbed me." Aurora was no longer the easy target of her youth, no longer letting them twist the truth. She calmly asked, "Where exactly did I stab you?" "I was standing over there when you stabbed me, causing me to drop and break the tes," Genevieve said, trying to look pitiful, which to Aurora, seemed utterly shameless. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Was this the trick that had ensnared Magnus? It seemed it was time for Aurora to sort things out. "If I stabbed you over there, then how did this knife end up at the doorstep?" Aurora asked calmly. This made Magnus suspicious too; the blood-stained knife was over two meters away from where Genevieve had run to. "You stabbed me, and in a panic, walked to the door before realizing you were still holding the knife, and then you dropped it," Genevieve quickly exined. "Really? Because I don''t remember feeling panicked at all," Aurora said, her expression unchanging from the calm demeanor she had since Magnus entered the room. iming she was panicked seemed far-fetched. Her emotions wouldn''t shift so swiftly and without a trace, and Magnus''s frown deepened. Aurora continued, "If I had walked from there to here with the knife, given how much you bled, there would have been drops of blood on the ground. But the blood was mostly near where you were standing, and the only way this knife could end up here is if it was thrown from your side quickly, which would exin why there''s so much blood around it." "Are you suggesting I stabbed myself and then threw the knife by your feet? Am I mad or stupid?" Genevieve challenged. She had forgotten that Aurora was no longer the naive girl of the past. Aurora''s lips turned up in a slight, cold smile: "Dad, I don''t want to exin anything. I didn''t do it, and that''s that. I don''t know what she hoped to gain by setting up this self- harm scheme. We just need to send this dagger for fingerprint analysis to find out the truth. I never touched this knife from start to finish." Chapter 189: More Thrilling in Your Room Aurora analyzed the entire process methodically, herposure starkly contrasting with Genevieve''s obvious frustration. Would someone who truly did something wrong suggest going for a test? Moreover, she had remained calm throughout. No one would believe she impulsively stabbed Genevieve''s hand. What would she gain from that? "Should we send it for fingerprint analysis?" Aurora askedzily. Genevieve had only impulsively tried to frame Aurora without thinking through the details, which backfired on her. Aurora had never touched the knife, so a fingerprint test would undoubtedly reveal none of hers; her fabricated lie would copse on its own. If she backed out now, wouldn''t that indirectly prove that she had wronged Aurora? Genevieve had pushed herself into a pit. "My hand hurts..." she tried to divert attention. Magnus knew better, having seen her earlier eagerness to condemn Aurora, now reced by a guilty demeanor. "I''ll take you to the hospital," Magnus said, not wanting to make a scene in front of others. "Okay," Genevieve epted, seizing the way out, while Paul watched the two with interest. On the other hand, he recognized Aurora''s cunning. Despite his hatred for Genevieve, Ivy and Zachary were his children, and he needed to pave the way for them. Aurora had to be dealt with. After sending Genevieve to the hospital, while Ivy and Zachary were still out, Aurora wanted to use the opportunity to search their room for hair samples. However, Paul kept her engaged, inquiring about various things, ostensibly gathering information for the children. After Genevieve was bandaged and returned, Ivy and Zachary also arrived. "Mom, how did you get hurt?" Zachary noticed the bandage immediately. "It''s nothing, let''s eat," Genevieve quickly changed the subject. Paul showed no signs of leaving after dinner, and Magnus found it awkward to ask him to leave. Paul mentioned he was alone at home and it was too quiet there, so Magnus let him stay. "I''ll impose then," Paul said, his face not showing any sign of bothering others. What was he up to, wanting to stay longer? Had he not had enough fun that afternoon? However, for Aurora, it was a blessing in disguise. The photos she took in the afternoon were too blurry; clearer ones would be better. During dinner, she noticed something. Paul, sitting next to Genevieve, several times subtly squeezed her thigh. Genevieve visibly disliked it but dared not protest. Aurora found it quite an interesting spectacle. "Dad, when can I start working at thepany? Many of my friends have gone back to their family businesses," Ivy asked. "You want to join thepany? That''s just a word from your dad," Paul chimed in. "Cousin, the kids are not too young anymore. Besides, Aurora is already working, it''s time for Ivy and Zachary too." Magnus looked ufortable; he indeed wanted his children to join thepany, but their grandfather had yet to agree. "It''s not just up to me," he exined. "We need to ask their grandfather. He said he''ll give an answer in a few days. Let''s ask him this weekend when we visit." Magnus had no choice but to respond this way; their grandfather did not agree, and he did not have the courage to bring the two into thepany. "What? Aurora already has a job at thepany, Dad, we are all your children, you can''t be biased. I''m going to thepany too, I don''t care, I just want to go." Ivy began to pout and whine, but Magnus was not swayed, "Begging me won''t help, it''s up to your grandfather, Aurora was personally arranged by him." "Then we''ll go see Grandfather tomorrow to arrange it for us. Whatever position Aurora has, we want the same." "As long as you can persuade your grandfather, you can start working at thepany tomorrow," Magnus reminded them. Dinner tasted differently to everyone; for Paul, it was lustful, Genevieve was fraught with anxiety, while Ivy and Zachary were filled with jealousy. Only Aurora found the meal delicious. Since they were going tomorrow, she thought she should take good care of them. After dinner, it was Magnus''s habit to go for a walk, while the nanny cleaned up the table, and Zachary took Genevieve aside. "Mom, have you figured out the money issue? They were pressing me again today," Zachary whispered. "Money, money, money, that''s all you know! How did I end up with such a spendthrift! Take this and pay them back. If you dare go to the casino again, I''m done helping you!" Genevieve, very annoyed, pulled out a check. Zachary saw the amount, "$50 million! Mom, you really have a way!" He had just managed to pay back Irene today and had been terrified; $50 million was no small sum. Now, seeing the check, he felt relieved and almost wanted to hug Genevieve and spin her around. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "This is thest time I help you; next time, I''m not intervening!" "There won''t be a next time, Mom, I promise. I''m transferring the money to them right now." Zachary, holding the check, happily dashed off. Genevieve sighed as she watched his retreating figure. Although this issue was temporarily resolved, what about Aurora? Aurora was no longer the same as before; Genevieve had almost suffered a significant loss today. Her fear of Aurora grew. She had just stepped out of her room when someone hugged her from behind, "Genevieve, want to try it once in your room?" "Are you crazy? This is my house." Genevieve lowered her voice, looking around to make sure no one was nearby. "It''s because it''s your house that I find it thrilling. My cousin has gone for a walk and won''t be back for a couple of hours, we..." "You really are brazen! If we get caught, do you think you''ll be okay? Your mother is a tiger!" Genevieve threatened in return. She felt the $50 million had brought her nothing but trouble and regretted it, but what could she have done at that time? Zachary''s situation was dire, and she couldn''t turn to Magnus, leaving Genevieve feeling utterly humiliated. "Don''t pretend to be chaste and virtuous with me. Weren''t you enjoying yourself this afternoon? You were quite vocal! Let''s go to your room now; any dy and if he returns, don''t me me." Paul coldly threatened. Chapter 190: Caught in the Act After dinner, Aurora pretended to be engrossed in her phone, but in reality, she was closely monitoring Genevieve and Paul''s movements. She noticed Zachary stealthily pulling Genevieve upstairs, guessing that Zachary was likely just after some money. Once they went up, Paul also found an excuse to go upstairs, and Aurora quietly returned to her own room, leaving the door slightly ajar. Unexpectedly, she overheard shocking news; it seemed Paul was overwhelmed by lust, daring to cuckold Magnus in his own bedroom with Genevieve! Her father usually took nearly two hours for his walks and had already been gone for half an hour, so Aurora smiled to herself. After watching the two enter the room, she leisurely dialed Magnus''s number. "Dad, where are you?" "I''m out for a walk, Aurora. Is something the matter?" Magnus waspletely unaware of the unfolding drama. Aurora twirled her hair, "Dad, I need to ask you something important. Pleasee back." "Alright." Magnus, clueless about her intentions, hurried back. To prevent Paul and Genevieve from escaping, Aurora stood guard at the door, which was now cautiously locked from the inside. "What are you doing here?" Suddenly, Ivy''s voice came from outside, causing Genevieve''s heart to plummet from heaven to hell. "Watching the moon," Aurora replied coolly. Genevieve pushed Paul away, realizing Aurora had been standing outside the door for who knows how long! Paul, not wanting their affair discovered, was merely seeking thrill and to demean Genevieve. Hearing the voice outside, he quickly ended their encounter. The two scrambled into their clothes without a moment''s peace when Magnus''s voice rang out, "Aurora, what did you want to talk about?" How did he return so quickly? Genevieve felt a chill run through her body, sweating profusely, "What do we do now?" If Magnus found out about their affair, not only would Genevieve suffer, but Paul would not escape unscathed either. With no other choice, Paul decided to escape through the window. Thankfully, it was only the second floor, and he cautiously climbed down, likely without incident. "Dad, you''re sweating. Why don''t you go to your room to rest? I''m not in a rush." "That sounds good. I''ll go wipe off the sweat." Magnus opened the door and found it locked from the inside, which was unusual since Genevieve didn''t have the habit of locking it. "What are you doing in there?" "I''ll be right there." Genevieve watched Paul make a sessful escape, then adjusted her expression and opened the door. "Why was the door locked?" Magnus asked, slightly irritated. As the door opened, Aurora nced inside, noticing Paul was not there, but the window was wide open. She smirked at his quick escape. Genevieve met Aurora''s gaze, realizing she was searching the room for something. Had she seen or heard anything while standing outside the door? The thought made Genevieve''s heart race with nervousness. If Aurora knew, she was doomed. Genevieve quickly shut the door, fearful that Aurora might discover more clues. Magnus noticed her disheveled appearance and the sweat on her face. "Are you hot?" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Uh, yes, I just did a bit of exercise and worked up a sweat." Genevieve''s heart still hadn''t settled, beating rapidly. "Why did you lock the door from the inside? You never used to do that," Magnus asked. "I only locked it because we had guests over today," Genevieve hurriedly exined. "You''re not worried that Paul might barge in, are you? No one would be that reckless," Magnus felt her concern waspletely unnecessary. Looking at the messy sheets, he remembered they had been neatly made that morning. Genevieve, noticing his gaze on the bed, felt very afraid. "Um... I was just doing some yoga on the bed. Weren''t you going to use the bathroom? Go ahead, I need to take a shower soon," Genevieve quickly pushed him towards the bathroom. Magnus couldn''t help but notice her flushed cheeks, the sweat drenching her, and her slightly disheveled clothes. Although exercising might exin it, Magnus felt there was more to it as she seemed rather flustered. Once he entered the bathroom, Genevieve looked around to make sure there were no signs of anything amiss until she found a belt under the sheets that Paul had left behind. Luckily, she checked in time and quickly hid the belt in the wardrobe. Magnus came out and didn''t ask much, only remembering that Aurora wanted to discuss something important with him. Standing at Aurora''s door, he knocked, "Aurora, may Ie in?" "Dad,e in," Aurora had been waiting for a while. Although she was disappointed not to catch Genevieve and Paul this time, as long as the two were in contact, there would eventually be traces. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Magnus entered the room and Aurora offered him a cup of tea, "Dad, have some tea. I remember this is your favorite, isn''t it?" "Aurora is thoughtful as always. Even after all these years, you still remember what I like," he replied. "Of course, I used to watch mom make it for you when I was little. It''s been so many years," Aurora sighed. Lately, Magnus had been thinking a lot about someone, perhaps because Aurora was growing to look more and more like her, stirring up his memories. "Yes, your mom knew my taste best. It''s been many years since I had tea she made," a sad expression crossed Magnus''s face. "Dad, I want to ask you something. Did mom really die of a heart attack?" "I was away on a business trip at the time. By the time I got back, she had already passed away in the hospital. The doctors said it was a sudden shock she couldn''t recover from," Magnus recounted. "Did you actually see mom''s body?" Aurora asked further. "When I got back, her body was already cold and in the morgue. The next day, she was cremated. Why do you ask?" Magnus was puzzled. Aurora thought about the photograph. If her dad had seen her mom''s body, could the person in the photo just be a rtive of her mom''s? Without a definitive answer, Aurora could only shake her head, "It''s nothing, I just missed mom." "Aurora, I''ve neglected you over the years. I know you felt wronged tonight, Genevieve almost med you," Magnus finally felt how inadequate he had been as a father. Chapter 191: You Despicable Woman When Aurora was very young, she med Magnus for not protecting her mother well and for his inability to discern right from wrong. As she grew older, she came to understand more: while he was at fault, much of it was Genevieve''s maniption. If one day he were to discover the whole truth, who knows how devastated he would be- perhaps this would be the greatest revenge of all. Aurora shook her head lightly. "Dad, it''s all in the past, I don''t me you anymore." "I will make it up to you from now on," Magnus replied, his heart growing heavier as he gazed at her face. "Dad, it''s okay, I just wanted to ask about this. It''s gettingte, you should go back to your room and rest." "Alright, you rest well too. I''m going to sleep," Magnus said as he stood up gracefully. Compared to Paul''s corpulent figure, Magnus still retained a charming presence among middle-aged men. "Dad..." "Is there something else?" Magnus turned around. "That... I think there''s something odd about Genevieve, keep an eye on her," Aurora said without boration. "I know." Magnus felt it too, especially when she was around Paul, she seemed ufortable. When Magnus had returned earlier, everything in the room seemed slightly off, sparking his suspicions. When he went to his bedroom as Genevieve was taking a shower, he looked around but noticed nothing unusual. However, as he sat down on the bed to change into his pajamas, he found an object under the covers. Lifting the duvet, he discovered a button, clearly from a man''s shirt, which he hadn''t worn recently. His mind ignited with fury, recalling Genevieve''s sweaty, flustered demeanor. How many men were in this house? He tried to calm the turmoil within, telling himself it might just be Zachary''s, not to overthink it. "You''re back, huh? What did Aurorae to talk to you about?" Genevieve emerged, drying her hair and d in a seductive nightgown, making it hard for Magnus not to think too much. "Nothing much, just some things about her childhood. By the way, you came to my office today, why did you go to the fifth floor? My office is on the sixth." Genevieve''s presence earlier had been peculiar; she appeared radiant as if to meet him after work, yet she seemed nervous and scared upon seeing him. Aurora had also warned him to watch her. Could Aurora know something? Magnus couldn''t help but connect all the dots from the afternoon. "Oh, that''s because I didn''t take the elevator; I came up the stairs. What about it?" Genevieve acted as if nothing was amiss. "Nothing, I''m going to shower," Magnus said tightly, clutching the button and taking his pajamas to the bathroom. Genevieve was a delicate person, who would always choose riding over walking, elevators over stairs-a trait well known to him for twenty years. Her background was humble, yet she strained herself to mimic a truedy of affluence, paying meticulous attention to every detail. That afternoon she imed to have gone shopping nearby, but it was odd that she bought nothing. If she had indeed been shopping, the high heels would have surely tired her out; climbing stairs would have been unlikely. She was lying! The fifth floor housed Paul''s office, and she had clearly emerged from there. This thought sliced through Magnus''s heart like a knife. The wretch! Even though he felt certain inside, he could not confront her without evidence. That bath might have been the longest he ever took. When he emerged, Genevieve was humming a tune, dabbing her face at the vanity. He stared at her lips, slightly more swollen than usual. He had never doubted her before, but now, reflecting on the overlooked details, he realized how much he had missed. Genevieve, patting her cheeks, was suddenly pulled onto the bed, "Darling, what are you doing?" she asked, surprised and displeased. Magnus had always been a gentleman, even in bed, always considerate, never forceful like Paul, never demanding degrading poses. Thus, being abruptly pulled into bed was unfamiliar to her. "Stop, I don''t want to today," she said, hastily pulling down her skirt. Genevieve usually had a robust appetite for such matters, and her refusal now only fueled Magnus''s anger, "Give me a reason." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Magnus''s gaze instilled fear in her, a look she had never seen before. "What''s wrong today? Did that wretched Aurora say something?" Genevieve guessed, suspecting Aurora had spoken against her. "If you''ve done nothing wrong, why fear what people say? Or is there something you''re hiding?" Magnus said coldly. Genevieve gave a nervousugh, "Me, hiding something from you? I''m just tired today." "You spend my money on beauty treatments, shopping, card games, and trips. You hardly lift a finger; what could possibly tire you?" Magnus thought of all he had done for her, and her actions made him feel even more disgusted. "I, I''m just not feeling well today..." she cooed, a tactic that had always elicited his sympathy before. "Magnus..." Genevieve saw his expression grow colder, and cautiously reached out to him. Magnus abruptly pulled away and pped her, "You wretch!" Genevieve, clueless about his fury, asked, "Magnus, what is wrong?" Seeing her tear-streaked face only disgusted him more. He didn''t reply and just went to bed. Tomorrow, if that button turned out to be Paul''s, she would have no room for denial. Chapter 192: The Truth Revealed Some slept that night, while others, like Genevieve,y awake, restless. In twenty years, Magnus had never been so harsh with her; it was unprecedented. Reflecting on his strange behavior earlier, she wondered if he had discovered her affair with Paul. Just the thought sank her heart. No man takes kindly to betrayal. Even though Magnus was inherently kind and gentlemanly, he was still a man of passion. But if he knew, why hadn''t he confronted her outright? Genevieve spent the whole night mulling over various possibilities. She couldn''t sleep, and neither could Magnus. His mind was in turmoil, contemting what to do next. If he confirmed the button belonged to Paul by morning, it would prove Genevieve''s infidelity. He would have to expel her from the Montgomery family, but he feared the repercussions on their two children if his father learned of it. Although Magnus resented Genevieve, he believed their children, Ivy and Zachary, were innocent. Unbeknownst to him, Zachary was deep in debt due to gambling. He was also unaware that neither child was biologically his! As a father, his primary concern was the children''s futures. He resolved to confront Genevieve only after the children had sessfully joined thepany. He pondered all night, the first half consumed by these thoughts, and thetter filled with memories of Aurora''s mother, Victoria. Their initial meeting had been idental, invited by a friend to a party where he drank heavily. Waking up to find Genevieve beside him, he had offered her money to leave. Two monthster, she reconnected, iming she was pregnant with his child-a phone call that shattered his life, filled with visions of Victoria''s gentle demeanor. Victoria was humble and never vain, only adorning herself for significant events, favoringfort on regr days. She had an elegant air about her, never spoiled, joining him for morning runs and evening walks. Now, all he could recall was her tranquil, gardenia-like visage-all tragically past. His heart swelled with sorrow for what his actions had driven Victoria to-a deepening mncholy mirrored by his growing disdain for Genevieve. Meanwhile, Aurora had a beautiful dream. She dreamt of her mother, gentle as moonlight. They were at an amusement park, a happy family without sorrow. She rode a carousel, over and over, until a boy in white appeared beside her, whispering, "Little Bunny..." The rm woke Aurora from her pleasant dream. She stretchedzily and got up, dressed neatly, while Ivy and Zachary still slept in. Magnus, Genevieve, and Paul were already up, their faces drawn and dark under the eyes. It seemed that Magnus had sensed something aboutst night''s events. Aurora smiled, anticipating the drama that was about to unfold. "Dad." "Why don''t youe to the office with uster, Aurora?" Magnus''s voice softened when he saw it was her. "Okay." Genevieve hung her head like a child who had done something wrong, and Magnus didn''t even nce at her, his gaze sweeping past her to Paul. Paul''s shirt was missing the top button, a detail that might have been overlooked in others, but for someone of his stature, impably dressed in a shirt, suit, and tie was a must. Even the smallest detail had to be perfect, yet Paul''s top button had mysteriously disappeared. "Paul, what happened to your button?" Magnus asked casually. "I''m always a bit careless; maybe it fell off somewhere," Paul chuckled dismissively. A button appeared in Magnus''s hand. "I found this button yesterday, cousin. Does it look like yours?" When he produced the button, Genevieve''s face darkened. She had been worried about Magnus returning suddenly the previous night and in her haste, had identally torn off Paul''s button. It was supposed to be a minor incident; she hadn''t expected Magnus to find the button, considering his strange behaviorst night. It seemed he already knew! He was using the button to confirm if the other person was Paul. Genevieve''s hands trembled as she held her chopsticks, and Paul also realized Magnus''s intention. At that moment, the button was a hot potato, neither to be epted nor refused. "How so? Isn''t this your button? It looks exactly like the ones on your shirt. I found it on the stairs yesterday," Magnus said, noting their expressions. Hearing it was found on the stairs, Paul reluctantly took the button. "It''s just a small button; you''re being too meticulous." "A small button can reveal a lot," Magnus hinted darkly. Genevieve couldn''t understand Magnus anymore. If he had already discovered the truth, why was he now giving Paul an out? However, the oue was favorable; at least he hadn''t turned against herpletely. There was still a chance. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Aurora silently watched the drama unfold. It seemed Magnus knew about their affair, and the button was his way of testing them. The y was getting more interesting by the minute. Seeing the gleam of delight in Aurora''s eyes, Genevieve realized that Magnus''s hasty return the previous night and everything else might have been Aurora''s doing. It wasn''t just Magnus who knew, but Aurora as well! At this thought, her heart grew even more uneasy. What exactly was that young girl plotting? "Let''s go, Aurora, we''re done here," Magnus said, ignoring Paul. Outside, Magnus directly suggested, "Aurora, sit in the front." Yesterday, Paul and Genevieve had been up to something; she got out of the car with a flushed face, passion still lingering in her eyes. Magnus felt increasingly disgusted. Paul was unusually quiet today, not saying a word the whole trip. Once at the office, after Paul had left, Magnus pulled Aurora aside into a secluded corner. "Aurora, do you know something? You insisted Ie home early yesterday," Magnus asked seriously. "There are many things I know, Dad. Which are you referring to?" Aurora responded directly. Chapter 193: Casting Her Out "Aurora, you suddenly called mest night asking me toe home, and when I arrived, you directed me to the bedroom. All of this was a reminder of one thing," he said. "Father, are you talking about Genevieve and Paul''s affair?" Aurora saw that Magnus was speaking diplomatically, but his meaning was clear, and she bluntly addressed the reality. Magnus''s expression changed upon hearing the word ''affair''; no man could tolerate his woman''s betrayal. "Had you known about this all along? Why didn''t you tell me sooner?" Magnus''s typically gentlemanly demeanor faltered. "I didn''t know until yesterday afternoon myself. I happened upon Genevieve at the office by chance. At first, I thought nothing of it, assuming she was there to see you. But then she entered Uncle Paul''s office. That''s when I found it odd, especially after Uncle Paul sent his secretary away. I hadn''t considered it initially, but when I approached the door and saw a crack, I caught them in the act!" "So it is true! No wonder her expression seemed off when I saw her yesterday!" Magnus clenched his fists tightly. "I intended to tell you at the time, and I even took a photo-look..." Aurora showed the photo she had taken the previous day. The sight disgusted Magnus, who felt an urge to smash the phone then and there. "Although this photo shows them together, their faces aren''t clear, so I hesitated to show it to you. I feared you wouldn''t believe me," Aurora said, her voice tinged with hurt. If she had told Magnus about the affair before he had any suspicions, he might have thought she was just spreading rumors, just like years ago. Aurora had learned from the past. She wanted Magnus to gradually uncover the truth himself and approach her, thereby affirming the facts and feeling guilty towards her. Aurora yed this game of strategic retreat masterfully, choosing the perfect moment to reveal the truth, further fueling Magnus''s disgust towards Genevieve. Recalling Genevieve''s attempt to nder her the previous night, Magnus felt even more remorseful. "I''m sorry, Aurora. I was blind to have entangled with such a vile woman," Magnusmented, filled with regret. Seeing that he had previously not confronted the issue, Aurora guessed he had wanted to save face. If there was still any affection for Genevieve in his heart, it was crucial not to speak ill of her in front of him. Otherwise, should Genevieve regain a ce in his heart, Magnus would only despise the gossiping Aurora. Aurora was tactful, letting Magnus make his own decision, especially since the children were still his concern. "Father, what do you n to do?" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "This vile woman has done such a thing. Thankfully, I never actually married her. I intend to cast her out of the Montgomery family; we cannot tolerate a dishonorable woman," Magnus dered, now finding even the sight of Genevieve repulsive. "No one can ept betrayal," Aurora knew from experience. Remembering how she felt when she found out about Hayden and Susan, her situation seemed simr to Magnus''s. One was her best friend, the other her cousin-the disgust was palpable. "Although Genevieve is at fault, Ivy and Zachary are innocent. It looks like your grandfather is about to make a decision. If I caused trouble now, your grandfather would surely take his anger out on both of them. I don''t want this wretch to affect the futures of the two children. So, I n to wait until the children have joined thepany before I kick Genevieve out! Aurora, can you understand your father? I know this is somewhat unfair to you. I''ve made many mistakes, but they are innocent." Just as Aurora had anticipated, Magnus was still concerned about those two. However, if one day he found out that the two people he cherishes are not his children, I wonder if he could withstand the shock. Aurora smiled slightly. "Dad, of course I understand. Although they are not born of my mother, they also carry the Montgomery family''s blood. Naturally, I also want them to have a better life. When you grow old, we will take good care of you together. Grandfather loves me the most. When the timees, I will speak well of them to Grandfather, and he will surely agree." "Aurora, you truly understand the greater good. If only they were half as good as you, I would be at ease," sighed Magnus. "Dad, don''t worry about it too much. For now, let''s pretend we don''t know about this," Aurora gently consoled. "Sigh..." "It''s gettingte; I need to head to the office. Don''t be sad, Dad. What''s done is done. You haven''t let Genevieve down; she brought this upon herself!" "Alright, off you go," Magnus waved. As Aurora turned to leave, she withdrew her kind smile, recing it with a sly one. In front of Magnus, she had to maintain the image of a dutiful daughter. Did he still think she was sincerely helping them? She nned to send them soaring to heaven before brutally casting them down to hell. They were keen on joining thepany, weren''t they? With their meager abilities, they would surely mess things up. Once she obtained the paternity test, she would pick the perfect moment to reveal everything. Genevieve and those two bastards would be thrown out, and the thought made her very happy. It seemed all her past sufferings weren''t so bitter after all! Aurora walked lightly toward the office, a n brewing in her mind. However, this scene between father and daughter was witnessed by Alison from across the street. Seeing Magnus holding Aurora''s hand and speaking to her, what was merely paternal affection in her mind twisted into a sordid transaction. She quickly snapped a photo with her phone. Her lips curled into a mocking smile. "Hmm, no wonder she''s so bold. So she has the CEO as her sugar daddy. Wretch, you''re no different from me in climbing thedder," she thought. Capturing this photo made Alison feel very smug, dissipating the frustration she had felt the day before. Wretch, just you wait! Alison had just exited the elevator when she bumped into Heather. If she hadn''t known her for many years, Alison wouldn''t dare say the woman before her was Heather. This woman, who seemed to have undergone aplete transformation in just one day, walked towards her with a steady stride, her gaze no longer timid, her posture confident. Previously, Heather would instinctively avoid her, but today, she approached Alison directly. Chapter 194: A Graceful Retort Heather had transformedpletely from the person she was just the day before. Previously, she sported long bangs, hiding behind them due to her deep-seated insecurities, never daring to look people in the eye. She would walk with her head down most of the time, briefly acknowledging acquaintances with a quick nod before returning to her subdued stance. Today, she stood tall, her gaze fixed ahead, her bangs swept up and her sses reced with contact lenses. A subtle makeup graced her face, softening her features with a hint of sharpness. Previously fearful of wearing high heels, she limited herself to low, chunky heels and baggy pants that hid her figure. Now, she donned a business suit with a skirt, her wless legs encased in ck stockings,plemented by high heels. She had practiced walking in them all ofst night, a far cry from her unnoticed presence at work, akin to a pebble on the roadside that no one bothers to look at. However, today, from the moment she entered thepany, she drew many eyes; people could hardly believe she was Heather. Dressed up, Heather was far more striking than the mboyant Alison-a testament to a woman''s true presence. Her high heels clicked decisively against the clean floor tiles, drawing an irked Alison towards her. Alison believed Heather had merely changed her clothes and was still the same underneath, expecting her to meekly lower her head as before. Approaching nonchntly, Alison jeered, "Wow, I hardly recognized you. Is that Heather? What''s with today-caught in a whirlwind or took the wrong medication?" Heather paused, hearing her voice not with the old fear but with calmness as she replied, "Isn''t this Alison? There are only five minutes left to clock in, and you''re still leisurely strolling. Oh, I forgot, you have your backers, unlike us." Both women had attended the same school and applied to thepany together. Heather, always buried in her books, had helped Alison pass the exams. When they applied to thepany, Heather was readily epted for her merits, securing thest avable spot. Alison, having missed the opportunity, med Heather entirely for her failure, convinced she could have seeded without her. Eventually, Alison resorted to dubious means, seducing Paul to secure her position in thepany. Once in, she did not hold back from tormenting Heather, who endured it silently until today. Her retort was unprecedented and angered Alison further, who snapped, "You dare talk back? Have you grown tired of living?" She moved to p Heather, but the blow nevernded. Heather caught Alison''s hand, holding it firmly. "No one is superior here. My mother has never pped me; you certainly don''t have the right," Heather stated, each word deliberate. "Oh really? I could have you kicked out of thepany right now, do you believe that?" Alison threatened. "My family isn''t wealthy, and I indeed need this job, but I''ve done nothing wrong. Thepany can''t just fire me. Besides, I''ve heard that Mr. Montgomery''s wife is quite formidable, Alison. If I were you, as his mistress, I wouldn''t unt it so openly, lest it catch his wife''s attention. Who do you think he would support then: help you, or watch you get hit?" "You dare threaten me?" Alison fumed, her face turning a shade of green. Heather simply smirked coldly, "I''m merely stating a fact. If you get me fired, I can make sure you''re thrown out of thepany with a tainted record. Even if I''m dismissed, with my skills, I''ll soon find another job. What about you? You don''t even understand your own graduation project; I did it for you. Do you think everypany has a lecherous boss? You were lucky to get into thispany, just keep that to yourself. I''d like to see whichpany would want you after you''re kicked out for an affair." Heather had always been honest and sincere but not stupid. Yesterday''s words and actions from Aurora had been enlightening. She didn''t intend to provoke Alison; this was a warning. If Alison dared toe at her again, she wouldn''t hold back. "How did I never notice how sharp your tongue was?" Alison said, infuriated and helpless. "It''s not toote to realize now. You always mock my poor family background, thinking yours is any better? Don''t think I don''t know; your family is in worse shape. If you lose this job, wouldn''t your mother beat you to death?" Heather and Alison lived in the same building, and Heather had often seen Alison''s burly, fierce mother chase her out of the house with a broom. Today, her words pierced Alison''s heart like needles. Alison gritted her teeth in anger, "Shut the hell up!" "Onest piece of advice, I have got nothing to lose. I''m just a lowly employee. If I get fired, it''s just a job lost. But if you lose yours, you lose not just your swagger but also the monthly bonus from the vice president. Who do you think stands to lose more? Now, I need to get to work. Continue being a pretty but useless vase if you like. From now on, we go our separate ways. If you mess with me again, I won''t let it slide," Heather said, straightening her back and walking away in her high heels. Only after walking a considerable distance did she breathe a sigh of relief. She had always been bullied, always meek, but for the first time, she relished not having to apologize. Picking up her dignity felt incredibly good; she would no longer let herself be manipted. "How does it feel, good, right?" Aurora''s voice came just as Heather was preparing to enter the office. Aurora had seen the confrontation by chance. She had been worried Heather might still be bullied, but it seemed her concerns were unnecessary. Heather had transformed in just one day. Though her hands were still trembling, she had done it; she had really done it. "Thank you. I won''t let myself be bullied anymore. I''ve realized that even if I''m fired, I can just find another job. I refuse to be trampled on any longer," Heather dered, her eyes resolute. Watching her, Aurora smiled briefly, "Come on, we''ll bete." Her smile was fleeting, but to Heather, it was profoundly moving. She rarely smiled, and that brief smile had captivated Heather entirely. She was so beautiful when she smiled! Chapter 195: Two Fools One after the other, they entered the office, and everyone gazed in awe at the reborn Heather. Only when Aurora walked in did some start whispering, "Is that Heather I know?" "She used to wear super baggy clothes; you''d never guess how slim her legs are. She''s made up today, like apletely different person." "Right, right, her bangs used to cover half her face, but now that she''s swept her hair up, she looks surprisingly beautiful." "Heather,e have lunch with uster." The men, who had previously onlymanded her to do this and that, now buzzed around her like flies. "No, no need, I still have some work to finish; I''ll get busy," Heather responded, not ttered by the attention. She just found these men shallow, unable to move past a pretty face, and she was determined not to have anything to do with them. Watching Aurora already working seriously at herputer inside the ss room, she decided to emte Aurora-women should live independently like her. Another day ended, and Aurora finished her day''s work. She recalled Genevieve''s words fromst night-they were going to Montgomery Manor today to see her grandfather. How could she miss such an important asion? She had just finished work when Julian had already been waiting for a while. "What would you like to eat? I''ll take you," Julian said, inhaling her scent as he embraced her. "Let''s go see grandfather tonight; there might be an interesting scene. Besides, my grandfather likes you, let''s go together," Aurora, tired from the day, leaned softly against Julian. Julian''s lips suddenly curled into a smile, "I quite like that ce too." "Don''t you find it a bit old?" Aurora had visited Julian''s vi, which was fashionable and exuded luxury. "Old or new doesn''t matter; I just remember how passionate you were that night." "Rascal..." That night, she had been provoked by Ivy and, uncharacteristically, had be very assertive. "Last night you said, ''absence makes the heart grow fonder''; tonight, let''s see if things are even better," Julian whispered, nibbling at her ear. His words made Aurora''s body soften, her face flushing as she nestled closer to him. Only with him did Aurora truly feel like a woman; outside, she was always the capable and strong businesswoman. She was serious and efficient, having reviewed two years'' worth of reports in just two days, and had scathingly critiqued the managers'' submissions, demanding they redo their ns. In just two short days, she had established her authority. Laughing and talking, the couple returned to Montgomery Manor, where Genevieve and her two children had already arrived, even bringing many gifts. Although Magnus was also there, he did not sit with Genevieve and wore a sullen expression, emitting a ''keep away'' vibe. When Aurora and Julian walked in hand in hand, her grandfather''s face lit up with a smile, "Aurora and Julian, you''re back? Come, sit down, I''ve prepared something delicious for tonight." Ivy, seeing his warm weepared to the cold treatment of her own family, pouted, feeling increasingly anxious knowing Aurora was now working at thepany. Especially seeing Aurora still holding Julian''s hand, Ivy''s jealousy intensified. "Grandpa, I missed you," Aurora sweetly said. "You and Julian have always been the kindest to me, unlike others who often forget about this old man," Grandpa Montgomery remarked with evident joy. "Dad, it''s true that Aurora and the others treat you well, but so do we. Look at those gifts; they were all personally picked by them," Genevieve quickly interjected. "I know exactly why you are here. You need something from me, and once I agree, seeing you around again would be a miracle," Grandpa Montgomery scoffed, now observing Genevieve''s ingratiating demeanor, clearly aimed at gaining favors not just for herself but for Ivy and Zachary as well. "Dad, you never gave us a chance before. Every time we came over, you chased us away. Even if we wanted to do something, we couldn''t," she argued. However, the truth was that Genevieve, by whispering sweet nothings into Magnus''s ear, had not visited Grandpa Montgomery for several years. Now, she had the audacity to me everything on Grandpa Montgomery, who had always known how shameless she could be and wasn''t taken in by her words. "Well then, since everyone is here today, let''s clear the air to avoid any sleepless nights. I know you''re here to secure jobs for them at thepany. Let me be clear: I''ve never acknowledged these two children, but the mistakes you made won''t affect them. Considering the Montgomery blood runs through your veins, I''ll let you join thepany. The procurement and marketing departments are in need of two managers; choose between them yourselves," Grandpa Montgomery dered openly. He had initially offered Aurora a vice-president role, showing her importance in his heartpared to the managerial positions avable to Ivy. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Even so, Aurora felt that even offering them managerial positions was a waste and remained silent, observing the situation. On hearing they were only to be managers, Ivy couldn''t hide her impatience: "Grandpa, you can''t be so biased. Aurora is a manager, and we''re only supervisors. We''re all your grandchildren; why is there such a big difference?" "Exactly, Grandpa. My friends who joined their familypanies at least started as general managers. We''re not even asking for that much, but you should at least treat us equally," chimed in the other. As soon as these words were spoken, Genevieve knew trouble was brewing. These two really didn''t understand the gravity of their situation! Their grandfather was already being lenient by offering them a chance, and yet they didn''t appreciate it and wereining about their positions. Grandpa Montgomery was instantly furious. "Do you think Montgomery Group is like those third-ratepanies outside? Do you even know how many people work in one department? With your attitude, wanting to be managers or general managers? Look at yourselves; being offered a managerial position is already my generosity at y, and yet you look down on it..." "Dad, please don''t be angry. They are still young. Aren''t you two going to apologize to Grandpa?" Genevieve hurriedly tried to smooth things over. "Grandpa, we''re sorry. We were just speaking without thinking," the two muttered, realizing their folly. Seeing their foolishness, Aurora couldn''t help butugh, knowing that without Genevieve, dealing with them would be an easy task. "Alright then, that settles it. I''ll have my secretary make the arrangements tomorrow." Just as it was about to be finalized, Julian coolly interjected, "By the way, I just remembered something. I heard from a friend that Zachary recently lost over fifty million at the casino..." Chapter 196: Zachary Gets Beaten Up Julian touched on the very thing Genevieve feared most, something she thought had been perfectly resolved. Zachary had repaid the money for both of them; surely, there should be no further issues. Yet, to her shock, thest person she expected to bring it up was Julian! Upon hearing about gambling, Grandpa Montgomery''s face turned ashen. "When did this happen?" "Grandpa, you didn''t know? I heard it from a friend at the casino. Mr. Montgomery lost tens of millions a few days ago and even borrowed from loan sharks. I just wanted to remind you, it''s best to steer clear of those who lend money at the casinos; it can bring big trouble." Julian''s feigned concern made Genevieve grind her teeth in anger; it was clear he was deliberately stirring up trouble. And yet, he still managed to appear utterly righteous! What was this, an Oscar team performance? Hearing of his gambling, Magnus also grew angry. "Zachary, is this true?" "Of... of course not," Genevieve interjected before Zachary could speak, preventing any rashments. She didn''t know how Julian came to know of this. But she couldn''t let him make baseless usations; he needed to provide proof, and who had seen Zachary gambling? "Really? My friend even showed me the promissory note you signed; look." Julian opened his phone to show a photo. "Let me see that." Grandpa Montgomery recognized Zachary''s scrawled handwriting immediately. "Take a good look, is this your writing!" he demanded, thrusting the phone at Zachary. Seeing the written evidence, Zachary couldn''t fathom how his note had ended up on Julian''s phone. Magnus, too, recognized the handwriting; who else could write so poorly but Zachary? "Grandpa, I was wrong. It... it was a scam, I didn''t want this," Zachary stammered, realizing he had hit a raw nerve with Grandpa Montgomery. Other matters might have been manageable, but this was absolutely non-negotiable. "So, all of this is true? Zachary, I may overlook other things, but gambling, that''s unforgivable. Bring me my whip!" Grandpa Montgomery had always loathed gambling, especially among family members, and Zachary had really outdone himself this time. "Dad, please no, he''s still young, it wasn''t intentional, it must have been a trap," Genevieve pleaded urgently. "Out of my way! Don''t think I don''t know how you spoil him daily. Look at my friend''s children, each more outstanding than thest. Then look at your son; what does he do besides eat, drink, and be merry? He''s a waste, a pollutant!" Grandpa Montgomery was beyond furious, sparing no harsh words. Realizing the gravity of the situation, Zachary knelt down, grabbing at Magnus''s trousers, "Dad, I truly didn''t mean for this to happen. Please, help me, say something." Magnus, who had witnessed his own grandfather lose everything to gambling, including the violent aftermath that left his grandmother battered, had always detested gambling. Now, Zachary, with his reckless gamble of fifty million in one night, had clearly crossed a line. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! He kicked Zachary away with one foot. "I''ve never med you for anything you''ve done since you were little. I always thought you were just a bit yful and you''d grow up someday, as long as you didn''t make any major mistakes. But I never expected you to engage in high-stakes gambling! I can forgive anything, but never this!" "Mom, Mom, please save me..." Zachary was truly afraid that Grandpa Montgomery would beat him to death. Grandpa Montgomery, stubborn as a bull, was not someone to cross. The butler, usually slow in his movements, walked briskly this time to fetch the whip. It seemed he feared Grandpa Montgomery might change his mind. Soon, he returned with the whip, and Grandpa Montgomery startedshing it towards Zachary. "You disgraceful fool! I''ve always despised gamblers the most in my life, and here you are, losing so much money in one night. I''ll beat you to death!" "Grandpa, I realize my mistake, please don''t-ow-it hurts-ah!" Originally kneeling, Zachary howled in pain from the beating. When he couldn''t bear it any longer, he tried to run away. "You little rascal, where do you think you''re running? I''m going to beat you to death." Aurora, who had been silent until now, stood up and blocked Grandpa Montgomery. "Grandpa, please stop, you really need to take care of your health." Hearing her plea, Genevieve sent her a grateful look. Grandpa Montgomery adored Aurora, and her words might actually make a difference. "Aurora, a person won''t be decent without punishment. Even if you stop me today, I won''t hold back. Go lock the door." Grandpa Montgomery was serious this time, intending to give Zachary a severe beating behind closed doors. Genevieve quickly signaled Aurora to keep talking, knowing that her own words would only infuriate him further. Aurora signaled back with an OK gesture, her lips slightly parting. "Grandpa, please sit down and rest for a while. Do you remember how old you are? Are you twenty-five that you still act so stubborn?" Her gentle approach seemed to soften Grandpa Montgomery a bit. Genevieve saw a glimmer of hope-if Aurora could keep talking, perhaps their grandfather would calm down. Yet Grandpa Montgomery, still gritting his teeth, said, "Step aside, don''t stop me." "Grandpa, I''m not trying to stop you, I''m just worried about your health. How can you, at your age, outrun a young man? What if you get out of breath, or worse, fall down? So please, just sit." "You say you''re not stopping me, yet you ask me to sit down. What exactly do you mean?" Grandpa Montgomery looked puzzled. Aurora pulled the whip from his hands. "Of course, wrongdoings must be punished, and he''s not made a small mistake. If we don''t teach him a lesson today, he might dare to lose fifty million today, and a hundred million, or even two hundred million tomorrow. Our entire family''s fortune wouldn''t cover the debt then. My suggestion is simple: he needs to be punished, but let the younger ones handle it. Julian is fast and urate, and will surely not miss. This way, he gets disciplined, and you won''t overexert yourself. Isn''t that a good n?" Aurora''s innocently smiling face made Genevieve think she had gone mad to plead for Zachary, but she was actually waiting for this moment. Now, she just wanted to tear Aurora''s face apart. Chapter 197: Harsh Punishment Julian took the whip from Aurora, who recounted to him the various cruelties Zachary had inflicted upon her in the past. He had stabbed her hand with apass, ced snakes in her bed, hidrge spiders in her backpack, and even shredded the clothes she was to wear for apetition. Every day, Aurora lived in the shadow of Zachary and Ivy, constantly vignt against their schemes to torment her. Recalling the cautious Aurora of old pained Julian, who was unaware of the many troubles that had transpired within the Montgomery family. Now that Zachary was at his mercy, Julian was not about to let this opportunity slip by. Grandpa Montgomery also approved of Aurora''s n, stating, "Alright, Julian will take my ce. Do not stop unless I say so." Julian was eager to begin, replying, "Yes, Grandpa." The doors were now closed, and Zachary had missed his chance to escape, retreating step by step. "Mr., Mr. Bat, please no!" he pleaded. "Mr. Montgomery, I am only following orders. Please, don''t make this difficult for me," he said, though he quickened his step. Ash from the whip elicited a scream from Zachary, who had hoped Julian would merely make a show of it. To his dismay, Julian struck much harder than Grandpa Montgomery ever did. Zachary didn''t have time to tend to his wounds and took off running. The living room was spacious enough; if he could just run fast enough, Julian wouldn''t be able to hit him. His ability to run fast was perhaps his only strength, having been a sprint champion at sports meets. He thought he was fast enough, but Julian was faster and soon caught up with him. Anothersh struck him on the back, causing Zachary to increase his pace in response to the pain. Although fast, Zacharycked stamina, and Julian, maintaining a steady pace, whipped him every time he slowed down. Zachary felt like a horse that gets whipped for slowing down; Julian was clearly doing this on purpose. Aurora watched with delight. If Julian had subdued Zachary with a fewshes, what fun would there be left? This was a double blow for Zachary, both physically and mentally. He dreaded Julian''s next strike, always unexpected. Meanwhile, Aurora sat nearby, enjoying the rare spectacle, as Zachary''s cries filled the room. "Grandpa, I think that''s enough. He should know his lesson by now," Aurora said after she had seen enough, continuing to ingratiate herself with the old man. They were all viins, and she yed the role of the wise and caring granddaughter. Genevieve truly regretted letting Aurora escape to America. She should have dealt with her when she was still a vulnerable child, rather than letting her grow into such a sly fox. "Alright, for your sake, I''ll spare him for now. Julian, stop," Grandpa Montgomery said, his anger subsiding somewhat. After all, Zachary''s wails were pitiful, and he was still his grandson, which softened Grandpa Montgomery''s heart. "Mom, I''m in so much pain!" Zacharyined, limping over with his back, buttocks, and legs severely beaten. Genevieve felt pity but suppressed herplex emotions. "Apologize to your grandfather," she instructed. She knew that Julian had brought this up precisely to disrupt their ns to enter thepany. As long as his grandfather didn''t change his mind, suffering a bit was just that- suffering. "Grandpa, I know I was wrong. I was led astray in a moment of folly. I promise I''ll never dare again. Please forgive me," Zachary pleaded with a mournful face. "And the money?" "Grandpa, rest assured, I''ve already paid it back. I won''t touch gambling ever again." It was best for Zachary to admit his mistakes now. Grandpa Montgomery snorted coldly, "We''ll let this go, but don''t think about joining thepany anymore. With your kind of behavior, how can I trust you to manage anything, especially not the purchasing department." The head of purchasing could easily rake in money, and seeing Zachary like this, Grandpa Montgomery couldn''t dare to entrust him with such a department. "Dad, you can''t just go back on your word. Look, Zachary already realizes his mistake," Genevieve hurriedly interjected. "I had no idea he had done such a foolish thing before! It infuriates me. Anyway, his father has many friends; let him find work at anotherpany," Grandpa Montgomery decreed. "Grandpa, I know I was wrong. Please give me another chance." Zachary wasn''t really keen on any director position; he just didn''t want to lose out onpany shares if he couldn''t enter the firm. Going to anotherpany would truly be the end for them. He didn''t want to spend his life as a mere clerk or junior manager. "Grandpa, it wasn''t my fault. You can''t keep both of us from entering thepany," Ivy, also implicated, felt deeply unhappy. "With the way you two are, I just can''t feel secure right now," Grandpa Montgomery was tired of the back-and-forth. After such a major blunder by Zachary, who could say he wouldn''t mess up again? "Dad, the kids have been punished. Let''s write off the past issues. I believe Zachary has learned his lesson and will reform," Magnus also began to plead. Aurora, seeing a softening in Grandpa Montgomery''s eyes, calmly added, "Grandpa, I think we should put an end to this matter. They''ve been punished. If we send them to otherpanies, wouldn''t it just invite idle talk?" "What do you suggest?" "You had agreed earlier to let them join thepany. Even though Zachary made a grave mistake this time, I think we should still give them a chance. If you''re worried, let them start as regr clerks. There''s a recruitment drive in a few days; let them apply." Aurora''s proposal saved Ivy and Zachary, but it also made it more challenging for them to enter thepany. Initially, Grandpa Montgomery wanted them as managers, but now they might enter only as low-level clerks. "That''s a good n. Did you hear that? When the timees, you apply. Whether you can join thepany will depend on your own abilities," Grandpa Montgomery said coolly. "Yes, Grandpa," they muttered under their breath, cursing Aurora thousands of times. "And you two need to change your attitudes as well. Don''t bring your school habits here, talking about family matters to everyone. Even if you stay, your identities must not be revealed. You are just ordinary employees, remember that!" "Grandpa, we understand," the two responded, heads hanging low like defeated roosters. Chapter 198: Ill Sleep in the Guest Room At first, both of them had dismissed the position of manager as too trivial for them, but after Zachary''s incident, they weren''t even sure they could secure a job at thepany anymore. They grudgingly thanked Grandpa Montgomery for their interview opportunity, while Zachary and Ivy suffered extreme misfortune. Now, even the duck that was almost in their mouths had flown away, and all of this chaos had been caused by Julian, who, ironically, had no personal grudge against them; his actions were solely for Aurora. Thinking of Aurora only fueled their anger even further, yet they were powerless to do anything about it. "Dad, Zachary is badly injured, I''m going to take him to the hospital," Genevieve said, unwilling to stay and face Aurora, uncertain if she had more tricks up her sleeve. "Go on, then. Just looking at you makes me angry, always causing more problems than you solve," Grandpa Montgomery grumbled as he saw them off. "Aren''t you going back with them?" Grandpa Montgomery asked, noticing that Aurora and Julian had no ns to leave. "Why? Grandpa, we came especially to keep youpany, so you wouldn''t be alone in this big house tonight," Aurora said with a slight smile. In front of Magnus and Grandpa Montgomery, she was always on her best behavior, which finally brought a smile to Grandpa Montgomery''s face. "You do have heart. Come on, Julian, let''s have a few more rounds." "Sure thing," Julian replied, his demeanor not entirely sycophantic. He had grown up in a fragmented family and deeply yearned for a warm home life. Being an illegitimate child himself, he loathed betrayal and infidelity the most. He vowed in his heart, thinking of his mother''s past hardships, that he would always treat his wife well, ensuring she never suffered and never bing a heartbreaker himself. The two yed chess in the courtyard, now quieter with the arrival of autumn and fewer insects chirping. The asional sound of chess pieces being ced or leaves spinning down to crunch underfoot added to the tranquility. Aurora quietly made tea on the side, the boiling water bubbling against the lid creating a unique sound as she watched the two men''s serious profiles. As night fell and a crescent moon shyly appeared, bathing everything in a beautiful light, Aurora''s mood was uplifted. In stark contrast, the mood was somber in the car rushing to the hospital. Aside from Zachary''s asional moans of pain, Genevieve and Magnus remained silent. Magnus, in particr, had been icy since leaving, not even ncing at Zachary. Zachary felt like he was on pins and needles, suspecting that Julian had deliberately whipped him, leaving his backside both hot and painful, an unbearable agony. Ufortable in his seat and unable to stand due to his size, Zachary''s moans elicited some sympathy from Genevieve. "It''s all that Aurora''s fault, she must have incited Julian to reveal this, my poor child..." "Mom, it hurts so much, I feel like I''m going to die." "Shut up! Aurora hasn''t said a bad word about you, she has even been speaking well of you in front of her grandfather. You ungrateful wretches, if you can''t thank her, at least don''t nder her. If I hear it again, you''re all out of the Montgomery family." Magnus was already frustrated, having endured since the previous night not only the revtion of Genevieve''s affair but also the fact that Zachary had lost fifty million dors. Seeing Aurora''s obedient demeanor before him and her advocacy in front of her grandfather, he exploded at the sheer ingratitude of these people. With a roar, he silenced them, and after a while, Ivy cautiously ventured, "Dad, are you alright?" He had always been a gentle father; how could he utter such harsh words today? nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 00005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "I would be better off without you all," Magnus thought, his anger deepening as he recalled years of cleaning up their messes. "The hospital is just ahead, hang in there, Zachary," Genevieve said, quickly changing the subject to soothe his mood. Magnus was like a bomb at the moment, ready to explode at the slightest touch. As they reached the hospital entrance and Genevieve was about to get out, Magnus suddenly spoke, "It''s just a fewshes from a whip, not a big deal. Ivy can stay with him; youe home with me." "Yes..." Although Genevieve was reluctant, she didn''t dare provoke Magnus at this moment. "Zachary, take care of yourself. I''m going back with your dad now, Ivy, take good care of your brother," Genevieve instructed them. "Got it, you guys go ahead," they replied, watching the car drive away. Ivy was perplexed, "Do you feel like something happened between mom and dad? I don''t think dad is just angry about your gambling." "Couples bump heads when they''ve been together a while; you and your boyfriend argue all the time, too. It''s normal, and I''m in a lot of pain here." Zachary, ever the less sensitive man, didn''t pick up on the nuances like Ivy did, but she realized he had a point and helped him into the hospital. Unbeknownst to them, this was just the beginning of a storm that would ultimately shatter them. Magnus and Genevieve got out of the car; he walked ahead without waiting for her, a sharp departure from his usual gentlemanly behavior. Genevieve, following behind, noticed a pebble in the courtyard and pretended to trip over it, eximing, "Ouch!" Normally, Magnus would rush to help her, but this time he merely paused his stride slightly and continued on without turning back. A man''s tenderness can be as gentle as water, but his coldness can be as distant as a stranger. Genevieve, once cherished by Magnus, felt as if she had plummeted from heaven to hell, his once familiar silhouette now feeling utterly foreign. When she fell, she identally reopened a wound she had previously inflicted with a knife, causing it to bleed profusely. "Magnus... won''t youe help me up?" she made onest effort. Magnus quickened his pace inside and shut the door, his silence answering for him. Genevieve, forced to stand on her own, twisted her foot from exerting too much force. It was indeed a case of misfortune piling on. With blood on her palms and limping, she headed forward when the maid rushed to help, seeing her distress. "Get away!" Genevieve returned to her bedroom only to find Magnus packing a nightgown to leave. He nced at her hand and thought of the wound she had caused by framing Aurora, feeling no pity. "I''ll sleep in the guest room." Chapter 199: Dont Touch Me, I Find You Disgusting Genevieve, feeling neglected, urgently grabbed him as soon as he mentioned sleeping in separate rooms. "Magnus, what have I done wrong that you would treat me this way?" "I thought you would know better than I?" Magnus replied coldly. He had never found this woman more repulsive; she had been involved with his cousin, and they had even dared to desecrate the master bedroom with their disgusting acts. "Magnus, could there be some misunderstanding? You seemed a bit offst night," Genevieve asserted, certain he had discovered her affair with Paul. "Misunderstanding? Then exin why Paul''s shirt button was on our bed? You never lock the door, yet why did you lock it when I came back? Yesterday, did you go to thepany to see me or to meet him for your tryst?" With Magnusying the facts bare, Genevieve found herself at a loss for words. She suddenly knelt down before him. "Magnus, yes, I''m sorry. But I was forced into this! I had my reasons." As the truth came out, Magnus had already gathered enough evidence against her. "Really? Reasons? Ha, you are naturallyscivious. The first time we met, you drugged me, making me incapable of escaping your clutches for the rest of my life. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have separated from Victoria! If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have lost her!" Years of suppressed emotions finally erupted. Magnus regretted his indecision back then, which had led to this oue. He had let down Victoria and could not fail Genevieve in the same way. Carrying this guilt, he had been excessively kind to Genevieve, fearing she might leave him just as Victoria had. Yet, his devoted heart had led to this tragic end, causing him both regret and guilt. "Victoria, Victoria, she''s been dead for years, and you still think of her! Magnus, haven''t I been good to you all these years?" Victoria was always a thorn in Genevieve''s heart. Although initially approaching Magnus for money, she had genuinely fallen for him over time. She knew she had used tactics to keep Magnus, who had built a wall around his heart, locking away his true feelings. He felt a duty towards her, but it wasn''t true love. His heart had always belonged to another woman. She had thought that with that woman gone, she might finally enter his heart, but he had secretly undergone a vasectomy. Ivy and Zachary were Magnus''s lifelong regrets. Having children meant he had to be responsible for Genevieve, but responsibility did not equate to love. Though unspoken, Genevieve knew that even when with her, Magnus often thought of that other woman. That was why he had always been meticulous about contraception. Initially, Genevieve too had wanted a child out of love with Magnus. Partly out of fear that one day Zachary and Ivy''s true parentage would be revealed, she was prepared; and partly, she genuinely wanted to bear his child. No matter how hard she tried, she could never conceive. After numerous checks, she found no issues with herself. She realized that Magnus had always insisted on using protection and that he had stopped doing so a long time ago. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! She had rummaged through the house only to find that he had secretly had a vasectomy, not wanting children with her. The woman he loved had died, and with her, his heart; they both kept each other''s secrets, never confronting one another. Now, revealing his pain outright, Magnus scoffed at Genevieve''s im of care: "You care for me? Ha... When you were sick, I carried you to the hospital in the middle of the night, afraid the caregiver wasn''t attentive enough, even taking leave to stay by your side. But when I was ill, you just sent me to the hospital, hired a nurse and went about your day, eating, drinking, shopping as usual. I am a man, I don''t usually sweat the small stuff, for it''s natural for a man to protect a woman. But Genevieve, you crossed a man''s bottom line, which is why I didn''t reveal the truth this morning. It was to spare you some dignity, for our children''s sake, fearing their grandfather would find out and take his anger out on them. Yet those unworthy kids had to mess up their own lives; well, whether as a father or a husband, I am confident I have done my part. If you have any self-respect left, you should leave on your own. Every moment with you now disgusts me." Hearing Magnus threaten to kick her out, Genevieve felt true fear and clung to his legs, pleading: nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "You need to hear me out, I know I''ve wronged you, but I did it for our children! Zachary fell into badpany and racked up fifty million dors in gambling debts! Where am I to find such a sum? Those loan sharks are ruthless. If we don''t pay, the consequences are severe. I was afraid of you and dad finding out, fearing it would ruin the kids'' futures. I had no choice but to ask Paul for a loan. But he made such indecent demands, I didn''t want to agree, but I had to, for Zachary''s sake." "With such a major issue at hand, do you think I would have ignored it? You chose to sell yourself to a stranger rather than trust me! Genevieve, should I call you clever or inherently promiscuous? What did you two do in my car? What happened in my bedroom?" No excuse could justify infidelity, and Magnus would not be swayed by her words. Now, whenever he saw Genevieve, he imagined her entangled with Paul''s corpulent body. "I''m sorry, I really regret it, I didn''t want to, but Paul recorded a video, I couldn''t get away from him," Genevieve cried pitifully. "Even a million apologies can''t change what happened, Genevieve, our fate in this life probably ends here. I''m giving you three days to move out, otherwise don''t me me for being ruthless in throwing you out." Magnus, tired of her excuses, brushed her off, "Don''t touch me ever again, I find you filthy." After leaving those words behind, he walked away without looking back, while Genevieve, stumbling after a few steps, fell, her tears mingling with blood, staining the carpet. Chapter 200: Rumors Genevieve clutched the carpet, a cold glint in her eyes: "Aurora, I will never let you go!" At that moment, Aurora had just finished bathing at Montgomery Manor. In the past, Julian would have pounced on her by now, but today he was tied up ying chess with Grandpa Montgomery and couldn''t escape. Only when the night grew deep did Grandpa Montgomery finally release him. He returned to his room and saw the woman in the bed canopy sleeping sweetly. "Little Bunny, I''ll spare you tonight," he said with an indulgent smile, knowing Aurora had had a tiring day and not wanting to wake her. He silently finished his nightly routine andy down beside her. Aurora, as if sensing his presence, instinctively wrapped her arms around his waist and slept soundly. "Sleep well, Little Bunny," he whispered, kissing her forehead before drifting off to sleep himself. With Julian by her side, Aurora slept peacefully, free from the nightmares that often gued her. When she opened her eyes, the morning was bright, and the rm clock rang punctually. Energetic, Aurora turned off the rm, jumped out of bed barefoot, and opened the curtains. Morning light streamed through the window, illuminating Aurora, who stretchedzily like a cat just awakened, her elegant back exposed, irresistibly enticing. He gently embraced her from behind, "Good morning, little kitty." "Why am I a ''little kitty'' again?" Aurora turned around, burying her head in his chest. "The way you stretch is just like a cat-cute and sexy, irresistible," Julian replied unabashedly. Aurora sighed, "You are really a rogue hiding behind a handsome face." "As long as you are by my side, what does it matter if I am a rogue?" "Alright, I''m going to wash up, or else I''ll bete," Aurora said, gently pushing him away. Her mornings were particrly bright with him around. "Mhm," Julian let go of her. After breakfast and saying goodbye to her grandfather, the couple headed to their ownpany to start the busy day. As soon as Aurora entered her office, she noticed the changed nces from everyone- she was familiar with this look from her student days when she was the subject of gossip. With a cold stare, everyone quickly returned to their desks, but Aurora could still feel their gazes as she sat in her ss office. In the break room, two people were preparing coffee, "Hey, did you hear how our manager got into thepany?" "How could I not? The wholepany is talking about it. I always wondered how she got the manager position so young without an interview; turns out it''s good to have powerful connections." "No wonder she dared to confront Alison on her first day. I said she wasn''t even afraid of the deputy manager; turns out she''s attached to the president." "Wow, that really is a surprise. I thought she got the opportunity because of her strong abilities, looks like I thought too much." "That''s how society works, pity about my poor proposal. I rewrote it three times and it still wasn''t approved, not sure how someone clinging to coattails has the confidence to question my proposal." As more people came in, the conversation grew more animated, "Seriously though, who do you think is better in bed, her or Alison? She actually managed to conquer our president, who has probably been the most resistant to temptation in thepany for years, unlike the deputy who flirts around." However, who would have thought? He still fell into the hands of a young girl. I heard they brazenly tugged and hugged each other in the hallway." "Oh, many girls nowadays have sugar daddies; it''s not really surprising. Look at our manager, with that figure, she definitely... haha," the gossip-hungry spirits of the group were rekindled after being suppressed for days. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 00005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! The small break room was livelier than the office itself, as everyone chattered away as if at a tea party. "What exactly is she definitely?" A cool voice suddenly interjected. "She definitely... Man... Manager!" The person who replied was scared out of their wits, and instantly everyone else came to their senses. When had Aurora been standing there? Aurora finally understood why everyone had been looking at her that way; these people were even gossiping about her and her own father, which was probably the most ridiculous thing. The previously bustling break room fell silent instantly, so quiet that even the person filling water forgot to turn off the tap, allowing water to overflow from the dispenser. Aurora stepped forward to take a cup of boiling water. "It seemed quite lively just now; did I interrupt you?" At this point, who dared to answer? Everyone was cowering as if trying to shrink their heads into their chests. "What did I say on my first day?" Aurora asked lightly, without showing anger. Silence ensued; no one dared to be the spokesperson, all mped their mouths shut, fearing being dragged into the fray. "Speak!" Aurora mmed her cup down beside her, startling many. "The manager said the office is not a ce for chatting, and gossip is especially forbidden during work hours," someone clearly repeated Aurora''s words. Everyone turned to look, and it was Heather who had spoken up. She had heard plenty of unpleasant rumors but had warned everyone not to spread falsehoods. Her advice had little effect; no one listened, and the rumors had worsened, leading to this direct confrontation. "Mrs. Lyman, have you finished your report?" Aurora coldly turned to the previously animated Mrs. Lyman. "I, I''ll go write it now." She was anxious for a chance to leave, and hearing Aurora''s words, she quickly took the opportunity to escape. "Stop, don''t bother writing the report," Aurora''s cool voice followed. Mrs. Lyman thought Aurora was about to fire her, shaking all over, "Manager, I know I was wrong, I have elderly parents and young children to support, please don''t fire me!" Aurora''s lips curled into a smile at her panicked appearance, a smile that sent shivers down one''s spine. "Mrs. Lyman, what are you thinking? When did I ever say I was going to fire you?" "Then... what do you mean?" Aurora nced around at the eight people in the room. "Heather, go buy a hundred pounds of popcorn and some fruit, remember how I said if you want to hold a tea party, I''d buy you snacks and prepare tea for you?" "Huh?" Heather was stunned; was this really happening? The manager was not only not punishing them but buying them popcorn? Everyone exchanged puzzled nces, unsure of what Aurora was really nning. "What are you waiting for? Go on." "Yes, yes." Heather dared not question Aurora''s order and hurried off. Chapter 201: Establishing Authority After the office was filled with heaps of popcorn and fruit, Aurora stood before the eight people who had just been gossiping about her. The other employees also put down their work and looked over, unsure of what she was about to do. "I know you all have your opinions about me being parachuted into the manager position," she began. "You think I''m too young, inexperienced, and without any substantial background. True, I''m just a college student right now, and I understand your doubts. However, let me be clear: whether I''m suited for this role isn''t something that can be determined by a rumor or two. Since I''ve dared toe here, I''m ready to show you whether it''s you who are blind or if I''m overestimating myself. I had already decreed that office hours aren''t for idle chatter and gossip, apparently, you''ve not taken my words to heart. Today, while some of you were discussing everything under the sun in the break room- be it poetry or philosophy-I''ve decided to indulge you. You won''t need to work today. Just stay here, and from now on, you may speak as freely as you wish. Within one day, I want all of this popcorn eaten, and to prevent dehydration, I''ve also bought fruit for you to quench your thirst." The eight looked at the severalrge bags of popcorn, with each person facing over ten pounds to consume, plus several pounds of fruit. "Manager, you want us to finish all this popcorn today?" one of them asked tentatively. "Yes, I haven''t had a chance to properly host you since I arrived, so these snacks are all I''ve got. You don''t mind, do you?" she asked with a sly smile. But her smile seemed rather sinister. It was almost better when she wasn''t smiling! At that moment, who would dare say anything else? That would be asking for trouble. "Of course not, of course not." "Then eat it all. If you can''t finish, don''t even think about leaving work. Keep eating until it''s done!" Aurora said coldly. "Yes, Manager!" Everyone quickly sat down to start on the popcorn. Aurora swept her gaze across the room coldly. Those caught in her gaze quickly lowered their heads, fearing her wrath. "If any of you find your jobs too boring and would prefer to have a tea party, you''re wee to join here anytime." "Manager, we still have lots to do." "Yes, Manager, I need to prepare a proposal for your review this afternoon." At that moment, everyone was sitting upright at theirputers. Aurora then withdrew her gaze and turned to enter her office. The eight had faces of gloom; normally, a bucket of popcorn was the limit, but today each had to eat ten pounds! Just the thought gave them a headache. Word spread to other departments, and many came to watch, all admiring the new manager''s boldness. The office was filled only with the intermittent sounds of popcorn being eaten. At first, everyone was okay, but after an hour, they were parched. They looked at the massive pile of popcorn still in front of them, not daring to voice their difort. Heather, however, sensed that there was more to the situation than met the eye. No matter what others thought, she was certain Aurora wouldn''t do such a thing. She decided to find out who was spreading rumors and logged onto thepany''s forum, where she found a new post pinned at the top. "Don''t you think the HR department''s parachute beauty manager seems a bit fishy? I''ve seen her cozying up with the CEO"-the title alone was quite eye-catching, with a high click rate. Heather also clicked to check and found several beautiful photos of Aurora in the post. Initially, everything seemed normal, merely introducing her identity. As she scrolled down, she saw photos of Aurora holding hands with Magnus and leaning on Magnus''s shoulder, taken in the hallway outside the office. The post was from a newly created ount, and Heather noticed quite a few follow-upments below. Moreover, the post was not only circted within thepany but also published across various well-known onlinemunities; it was clear that someone intended to spread the news far and wide. Thepany''s forum post had the highest number of views, but since the matter involved the president, everyone hesitated toment. In those well- knownmunities, thements were harsher. "Unbelievable, she hasn''t even graduated from college and she''s already a manager. So this is how girls get jobs nowadays." "I was shocked to see her be a manager at 21, but after seeing her trademark, I think I understand something." "The president also looks quite young, and he''s obviously keeping in good shape. Maybe it''s true love between them, didn''t you see how lovingly she looks at him?" "Today''s young girls really don''t respect themselves!" "Shameless bitch!" Heather was horrified; she couldn''t bear to read further, feeling that such vile words tarnished Aurora. She looked up; Aurora was still in the ss office, solemnly reviewing a proposal handed to her by a manager. The sunlight fell on her, making her shimmer with a golden glow, as if she was a divine being. How could she possibly do such things? The post had been disseminated across major forums overnight, clearly manipted by someone behind the scenes. Meanwhile, Aurora was still oblivious to everything. Pretending to carry a document, Heather went to the ss office. She knocked gently on the door. "Come in," Aurora said without looking up. Heather entered and found her revising the proposal. After exining it several times to the manager, who still didn''t grasp her instructions, Aurora had taken it upon herself to make the edits. "Is there something you need?" Aurora asked, looking up after realizing no one spoke. Heather quickly walked towards her, "Manager, have you seen our forum?" "I''m very busy, what''s it about?" Aurora continued her work, paying little attention. "I know why everyone at thepany is talking about you; someone posted about you. Take a look." Heather cautiously handed her the phone, "You... you need to be prepared, the things they say are quite harsh." Aurora didn''t bother with caution and read through the entire content. The two photos were taken when Magnus was asking about Genevieve. The one with Magnus holding her hand was when he was promising to make it up to her, and the other where she wasforting Magnus not to let Genevieve affect his mood. She hadn''t expected these moments to be captured and blown out of proportion. Heather thought Aurora would explode in anger. To her surprise, Aurora merelyughed, "Is this what you wanted to show me?" "Manager, this is damaging to your reputation. Aren''t you going to do anything about it? Look, people are already digging into your background; I''m worried about you..." Chapter 202: Who is More Ruthless? "Worried about me? Heather, don''t think of me as so fragile," Aurora said as she handed her phone to Heather. These past three years had been the fastest growing period of her life. Perhaps it was the brushes with death, the betrayal by those closest to her, and the death of loved ones that had matured her beyond her years. It was these trials and tribtions that had forged the Aurora of today. Such circumstances would devastate anyone else. What normal woman would enjoy beingbeled as a mistress or homewrecker? Even the most graceful people would feel some anger, but no one seemed asposed as Aurora. "The manager, you might not fully understand the situation. That person is deliberately spreading rumors about you, and people have already started doxxing you. Those online are quite capable; even if you were the president, they could dig up everything about you-your past rtionships, who you''ve been with; everyone can find out. Nowadays, people despise mistresses terribly, and if they dig deep enough, I''m afraid you might get hurt." Heather tried to exin the severity of public opinion and wanted her to be cautious, but Aurora seemed unaffected despite Heather nearly talking herself dry. "Manager, are you even listening to me?" "Yes, but you''re talking about those irrelevant people, what do they have to do with me?" "I just want you to be careful," Heather conceded, frustrated by Aurora''s unwavering calm. "Alright, I understand. You can go back to work," Aurora said with a wave of her hand. "Yes," Heather replied, knowing there was no point in arguing since Aurora didn''t seem to care. Only the sound of popping popcorn remained in the office. Aurora didn''t care, but for Heather, it was unbearable to see someone insult her idol. Initially, she created several ounts to rify matters, but theizens were too powerful; even if one gave up, thousands more would continue the fight. The public grew even angrier, thinking she was colluding with Aurora, probably also a mistress to defend her in such a way. Theirbativeness was off the charts, and Heather realized that her lone efforts were insignificant. To resolve the issue, she needed to address the root cause. She opened the two photos, which didn''t show Aurora and Magnus being particrly intimate. To Heather, they didn''t look like lovers at all, more like family. Lovers would be seen embracing or holding each other, like Paul and Alison she had witnessed, which was not the vibe these photos gave off. However, these facts had been maliciously twisted, and the rtionship between the two was misinterpreted, leading others to make irresponsiblements without thinking things through. Right, Alison-Heather nced at the photo''s angle and suddenly had an idea. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! She ran out to the spot where she had met Alison that day, looking from there to the corridor captured in the photo. The timestamp on the photo matched, and the photographer was definitely someone from theirpany since her first post was on theirpany forum. From here, she was even more certain it was Alison, who, feeling aggrieved by Aurora, sought revenge. Heather thought of the harsh and embarrassingnguage on the inte and felt terrible, believing that the enmity between Aurora and Alison was all because of her. At noon, during the lunch break, she forcefully pulled Alison aside. "Are you crazy? What are you doing?" she demanded. Heather dragged her to the bathroom. "Did you do this?" "Are you sick? What did I do?" Alison retorted, convinced that Heather was out of her mind for dragging her there. "Are those posts yours?" Heather asked coldly. "What posts? I don''t know what you''re talking about," Alisonughed, her mouth feigning ignorance, but the smug look on her face clearly indicated her guilt. "Stop ying dumb. Go delete those posts and apologize to the manager now, or I won''t let this go!" Heather said, visibly upset by her expression. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Delete them? Who do you think you are? Why should I listen to you? She should just admit who she really is. I just wanted everyone to see her true face," Alison said, hands on her hips, smirking. Aurora had also challenged her, and Alison was determined to see her reputation ruined. "Let me tell you, Heather, this will blow up soon. Anne won''t just be vilified by thousands; it''ll catch the higher-ups'' attention. She won''t be able to stay in thepany, let alone manage anything. She''s already tarnished thepany''s image. Once she''s fired, no otherpany will hire someone so disgraced. I can''t wait to see her thrown out." Another reason Alison revealed their identities was to help Paul take over as president. The incident affected not just Aurora but also Magnus. If Magnus caused a negative impact on thepany, he would certainly face a board impeachment. Once he was out, Paul could take over, and having supported him, Alison believed he would surely favor her more. Alison thought she had hit two birds with one stone, not just striking at Aurora but also pulling down Magnus. "How can you be so cruel! How can you harm an innocent woman like this? Don''t you fear retribution?" Heather was furious, appalled to discover someone could be so shameless. "Retribution? Such a naive girl. Look around, do good people live well? Everyone wants to climb higher, and I crush anyone who stops me!" Alison pushed her away. "I always get back at those who wrong me." "Alison, you deceitful woman, you will regret what you''ve done today," Heather shouted after her. "Heh, I never regret. To survive in this world, you have to be ruthless." After washing her hands, she threw the paper towel in the trash. "p, p, p." The sound of pping echoed near her ears. "I''d like to see just how ruthless you can be." "Manager," Heather said, noticing Aurora walking in slowly, a smile ying on her lips that sent a chill down her spine. Chapter 203: Playing the Game Well Alison had just overheard Heather''s conversation, and she could think of everything Heather could. The reason she didn''t bother with those posts was that she wasn''t worried at all; let those nosy people dig all they want. No matter the oue, it wouldn''t genuinely harm her. It was all a farce, and Alison''s daring to expose this matter involving Magnus showed that her intentions were not only for herself but also included Magnus. Such a clever woman, indeed-using one stone to kill two birds. But Alison thinking she could y this game in the workce wasughable. Aurora was dominating the scene when Alison was probably still ying in the mud. "Alison, if you really want to y, then I''ll join you. But don''t cry if you lose," Aurora said with a smirk curling her lips. Her smile was like a blooming rose, radiant and beautiful, yet thorny and unapproachable. Alison had thought Aurora would be hiding somewhere crying after such an incident, but here she was, calmly standing in front of her. Aurora''s eyes were yful, as if the incident hadn''t affected her but rather amused her. What a woman! Alison tried to look imposing. "We''ll see who ends up crying. The higher-ups will soon notice this mess." "Heh, let''s wait and see then. If you''re seeking your demise, I''ll dly facilitate it," Aurora said, a cold smirk ying on her lips as she walked away elegantly with Heather hurrying after her. "Manager, aren''t you scared?" Heather was a bit frightened herself; Alison clearly had lost it and who knew what she might do next. Aurora snorted, "Even if Mr. Montgomery and I were nothing, could she bring me down with just those photos?" "That may be true, but words can be terrifying, manager. Be careful," Alison warned. "I know. Let''s go eat; I''m starving," Aurora said nonchntly as they headed to the cafeteria. "Oh, okay," Heather obediently followed. "By the way, do you have any photos of Paul and Alison together?" Aurora had warned her, but since Alison insisted on challenging her, they might as well y this game thoroughly. "I don''t, but I heard someone does. If you want, I can get them for you," Heather said, even more excited than Aurora to strike back. Seeing Alison''s shameless face had even angered the typically mild-mannered Heather; she couldn''t let Alison off easily. "Great, the more evidence, the better. Let''s blow this up big time," Aurora saidzily with a smile. Right then, her phone rang; it was Julian, who had just seen the posts online. "Little Bunny, are you okay?" He was quite worried that she might be upset after seeing those messages. "What could possibly be wrong with me?" Aurora replied cheerfully. Why did everyone think of her as so fragile? It wasn''t that she med others for seeing her as fragile, but rather that she was too strong, a woman who did what many men would do. "Listening to your tone, I''m relieved. I''ll handle this matter, and I''ll have someone take down those posts immediately," Julian said, reassured by her calm demeanor. "You don''t need to intervene in this; I can handle it myself," she stated firmly. "Looks like you already have a n?" Julian then leaned back in the leather chair, exhalingzily. He had been overly concerned. The current Aurora was no longer the ''Little Bunny'' who used to faint and cry helplessly in his arms. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! She was independent and intellectual, calm andposed in the face of issues. He had underestimated her. "Yes, I have a n. It''s a small matter that I can handle. I''m off to lunch now." "Alright." Julian finally ended the call. Aurora noticed Magnus about to enter an elevator not far away and quickly walked towards him. "What are you doing? This is exactly the time we should be avoiding suspicion. What if others in thepany see us and start gossiping?" Heather eximed, frightened by Aurora''s bold move. It was a critical time; regardless of their actual rtionship, they should be avoiding any appearances of impropriety, not walking into the line of fire. "I need to speak with Mr. Montgomery about something, let go of me," Aurora demanded, breaking free from Heather''s grasp. "That''s not okay, what if you being seen actually confirms the rumors?" "I can''t exin it to you," Aurora shook her head, checking to ensure no one was around, then called out, "Dad!" Magnus, hearing Aurora''s voice, turned around, "Aurora." Heather was practically petrified. What had she just heard? Aurora was calling him ''Dad''? Could it be that her identity was... She had suspected that Aurora must be the daughter of some wealthy family, given her elegant demeanor, but she never imagined her true identity was that of the Montgomery family''s heiress. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! No wonder she had been so bold when encountering Alison and hadughed upon seeing the news online. So, they were father and daughter. Heather observed them closely; Aurora did indeed resemble Magnus. "Aurora, have you seen the news? I can''t believe someone would dare to spread such rumors about my own daughter," Magnus was clearly upset, seething with anger at the false implications. "Dad, don''t be angry. I came to discuss this matter with you. Let''s go somewhere else to talk." "Fine, if I find out who''s spreading these rumors, I won''t let them off easily!" Magnus was already irritated by numerous issues these days. "Heather, go have lunch on your own. I have some things to take care of," Aurora told the still stunned Heather. "Yes, Manager," Heather finally snapped out of her daze. This must be the funniest thing ever, Heather realized, finally understanding the reason behind Aurora''s earlier smile. She watched as Aurora and Magnus entered the elevator together, both exuding an elegance notmon among ordinary people. They were born nobles, different from ordinary folks like herself. But knowing the truth, she felt relieved. Aurora was about to strike back, and this time Alison was really in trouble for messing with the manager. Humming a tune, Heather headed to the cafeteria, feeling as if the weight had been lifted off her shoulders and the whole world had brightened up. Chapter 204: Return Their Own Way Upon Them Aurora and Magnus arrived at a restaurant, with Magnus showing signs of fatigue on his face. "Aurora, you''ve heard about that incident, haven''t you?" he asked. "I thought everyone knew by now," Aurora replied nonchntly, sipping her orange juice. Seeing that Aurora was not angry, Magnus was puzzled. "Aurora, the wholepany knows? How can you stay so calm? They are spreading rumors about us, do you know who started this? It''s outrageous!" Aurora shook her head. "What else should I do? Should we fight everyone at thepany? There are too many people, it would be exhausting. "The priority now is not to be angry or upset, but to clear this up and settle the matter." "You''re right, I''ve been too emotionally unstabletely, losing my reason." "There''s been a lot going on at home, I understand how you feel, Dad. Actually, I already know who did it," Aurora slowly said. "You know who it is?" "Yes, I just heard her admitting everything. You know her too, it was Alison, who had that mishap in the cafeteria a few days ago." "It was her? Because of that incident? How despicable can she get!" Aurora had already experienced how vicious a woman could be from her encounters with Genevieve; Alison was not even close to that level, so she was hardly surprised. "Yes, she almost got fired because of me that day and has held a grudge ever since. This whole situation involves both of us, and those outside don''t know we are just father and daughter; that''s why the rumors spread. "This affects me, but it impacts you even more given your high position. If this turns out to be true, you could be impeached by the board. "The board might ask you to resign to protect thepany''s image. If you resign, who will take over as president? "Paul is her partner; if you leave, then Sean and Paul are the only choices. Sean is an outsider, making Paul very likely to seed." "Ridiculous, how could she be so malicious? Is this rted to Paul?" Magnus was furious, still unsettled by his previous issues with Genevieve and now this connection. "No, this has nothing to do with Paul. Paul knows who I am, he wouldn''t spread rumors about us. It seems Alison nned this alone. "One reason is revenge; another is for her partner, and importantly, for herself. She''s somewhat clever, but she used it in the wrong way," Auroramented. "I''m going to fire her right now!" Magnus was irate. "Wait, Dad, what reason will you use to fire her now? It would only cause more gossip. Don''t you want revenge?" "How can I not want revenge? But this kind of news is bad for both of our reputations," Magnus felt helpless about the situation. "Dad, I understand your concerns. Let me handle this. Just pretend you know nothing," Aurora said with a lightugh. "Aurora, what are you nning to do?" "I''m just looking to clear some people from my path before I take that position," Aurora said, finishing her orange juice in one gulp. "My good daughter, I''m waiting to see you in action," Magnus was ignited by her words. "The best way is to fight fire with fire, Dad. Just wait for the show," Aurora said with a smirk. It had been a long time since the two had dined alone. Magnus passed the tomatoes and broli from his steak to Aurora. As a child, she disliked steak but always favored the side dishes. When he shifted the tomato onto Aurora''s te, both paused momentarily. "It''s been over a decade. When you were little, you always rushed to eat the tomatoes from our steaks," he reminisced. "Yes, I used to love tomatoes, but now I''ve grown up, and Mom is no longer with us." "Aurora, I''m sorry for all the foolish things I''ve done over the years!" Magnus expressed remorse, especially after witnessing Genevieve''s vile tactics, regretting his past actions towards Victoria even more. "Dad, it''s all in the past. Genevieve''s methods were beyond your control. I med you before, but after experiencing her tactics, I can understand you. Not just you, back then, even if everyone had teamed up, they wouldn''t have stood a chance against her." "Aurora, what did she do to you?" Magnus''s concern deepened as he saw the expression on Aurora''s face, realizing there was more he didn''t know. "Dad, I''ll tell you what she did when the time is right. Dad, if, I mean if, Mom hadn''t died, what would we be like now?" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Aurora thought of a photograph, still awaiting a message from Julian; no news was good news. Lately, she dreamed often of a family reunion, her smile as innocent as in her childhood. "If your mother were still alive, I would kneel before her and recount all the foolish things I''ve done. But she''s gone because of my failure to protect her, letting her suffer so much." Magnus was visibly distraught. Aurora wanted to tell him about the photograph, but feared it might end up being a futile effort that only brought more heartache. "Dad, it''s all in the past. Things in this world are uncertain; who knows, maybe one day you''ll meet again," Aurora consoled him. "Perhaps our next meeting will be in the realm of the dead. I must repent for all my sins." Aurora sighed softly, hoping for some news about the person in the photograph soon. Seeing her father so upset, she shared many childhood stories, which opened his heart a bit. When she returned to her office, the eight staff members were still popping popcorn. Heather hurried over to her. "People online are getting more aggressive. Manager, you should just make a statement telling them you are Mr. Montgomery''s daughter. Look, she posted another photo," Heather opened the new photo. The photo showed Julianing to pick her up; the person inside the car was unclear, but Aurora was clearly visible. The caption beneath the photo was quite provocative. "Did you gather the things I asked for?" Aurora asked calmly. "Here, this is what I managed to find from everyone," Heather quickly presented the evidence. Chapter 205: Aurora is His Daughter Aurora grabbed Heather''s phone, which contained photos far more intense than the simple hand-holding between herself and Magnus. Some of the images showed Paul with his arms around Alison''s waist, others depicted Alison initiating a kiss, and even more thrilling were the photos of the two in a heated encounter inside a car. Each photo was damning evidence. The mere image of Aurora and Magnus holding hands had already fueled online chatter for a day, and she was curious about the impact of these new pictures. "Heather, do me a favor," Aurora said. "Of course, I''ll do whatever I can to help," Heather replied, nowpletely idolizing Aurora as her mentor in life. "I''ve seen your resume; you write beautifully. How about you edit these photos? I''ll have someone handle the rest," Aurora said as she handed the phone back to Heather. "You''re finally striking back, boss!" Heather was nearly bursting with anger inside. "That''s right, you''ve seen enough gossip for today. I believe you can write something even more sensational," Aurora said calmly. "Yes! I''ll get right on it," Heather replied excitedly, leaving the room. What news could be more exciting than Aurora personally retaliating? After Heather left, Aurora propped her head on her hand and dialed a number on the phone. "Hello, Mr. Editor," Aurora spoke to the magazine editor who had previously exposed Hayden. "Miss, are you calling aboutst time''s payment?" the editor asked, still pleased with the massive clicks the exclusive news had received. "No need, I have another piece of news for you, and again, I don''t want payment. I just need you to spread it across major forums. Do you think that''s feasible?" Aurora proposed. Hearing her familiar tone, the editor trembled internally, suspecting another big story. "Of course, given the big story you sold mest time, I''m happy to help with whatever you need," the editor responded eagerly. "Great, I''ll send it to your email shortly. I need you to distribute it as quickly as possible." "No problem." Aurora hung up the phone, a smile finally forming on her lips. Alison, I had no intention of dragging you into this. But since you''ve acted foolishly, don''t me me. You''ll have to bear the consequences of your own actions. Meanwhile, in a romantically elegant restaurant, Alison, dressed in a low-cut short dress and ck stockings, began to seductively move her leg up the trouser leg of the man across from her. "Trying to seduce me here? Aren''t these dishes enough for you?" Paul grabbed her restless foot. Who could refuse such a forward woman? "Miss Montgomery, aren''t you the one who loves thrills? In cars, movie theaters, the woods, gardens-you''ve taken me to all these ces. Don''t you want to try here?" Alison teased, her tongue yfully tracing her lips as her eyes flirtatiously darted toward Paul. "Enough, I''m not in the mood today, maybe another time," Paul replied, his mind in turmoil. Magnus might already know about his affair with Genevieve. Being a man himself, Paul knew all too well how men despised being cuckolded. He now worried that Magnus might reveal the affair, or put him in an embarrassing situation. This matter was far from over, especially since the Montgomery family was still under his father''s control. Paul remained anxious about his future, keeping a close eye on Magnus''s actions. "What''s wrong? You should be in a good mood," Alison said, moving to sit beside Paul. "Why should I be in a good mood?" Paul looked utterly confused. "Have you not checked your phone, Mr. Montgomery?" Alison turned on her phone and showed Paul the viral posts. Paul wasn''t typically interested in forum posts and was still unaware of what had happened until he saw the content and thements below. Alison, looking smug, continued, "Mr. Montgomery, with such a scandal at thepany, the reactions are getting more intense. What do you think will happen?" "What consequences?" Paul''s face was grim. "This will bring a huge negative impact on Montgomery Group. The senior board will find out soon, and they might punish our president. You might have a chance to take his ce, right?" Alison was shaking her head in pride, not noticing Paul''s increasingly dark expression. "Did you do this?" "Yes, that bitch Anne has been using her manager position to push me around too many times. I just want to see how long she can keep her manager role. It was pure chance that I got these photos, but she was so bold to mess around with the president at thepany. It was only a matter of time before she got caught." Hearing this, Paul pped Alison across the face, "Foolish!" This p left Alison stunned. She hadn''t done anything wrong in her eyes; why was he so angry? "Mr. Montgomery, why? I did this not just for myself but for you to take over as president!" Alison looked utterly wronged. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Had Paul not known Aurora''s true identity before, he might have praised Alison, but he had heard Aurora call Magnus "Dad." "You idiot, do you know what Aurora and Magnus''s rtionship is?" "What rtion? Aren''t they just a sugar daddy and sugar baby? He''s married with children, old enough to be Anne''s dad, and he''s obviously cheating!" Alison hadn''t considered that Aurora might be Magnus''s daughter, so she was still confused as to why Paul was so angry. "He is her dad!" Paul was nearly driven mad by Alison! "What? Anne is his daughter? No way, the president''s daughter is Ivy; I''ve seen her before." "Anne is his first daughter, the rightful heir. You were foolish to fabricate a story of them being together, utterly foolish! You''ve ruined me." If such a situation had arisen before, it might have been manageable, but now that Magnus knew about his affair with Genevieve and this scandal broke, even the calmest person would be forced into a confrontation. These two incidents together would surely make Magnus detest him forever. "Even if Anne is his daughter, this has nothing to do with you. They have no proof," Alison posted everything anonymously. Even if Aurora knew it was her doing, what evidence did they have? "You, ah... Even if Magnus wouldn''t dare touch me openly, what about behind the scenes? Such absurd usations, wouldn''t you be enraged if it were you?" "What should we do now? I didn''t know Aurora was his daughter." Chapter 206: The Chairman Summons What were they to do? Paul himself wanted to know! What if Magnus thought he was behind it and sought revenge? Though he was infatuated with women and despised Genevieve''s vanity, he had no intention of breaking with Magnus. "Stop meddling in this matter, and it''s best to delete all the previous posts." "Mr. Montgomery, the matter has already caused a stir online, and it''s toote to delete them now," Alison said, having spent a considerable amount of money on those posts. Initially, she had hired many people to post online, which cost money, intended to thrust Aurora into the spotlight. She had hoped the situation would escte, making Aurora a target of public scorn. But she had miscalcted one thing-Aurora was the legitimate heir of the Montgomery family! "You''re really going to be the death of me. Nevermind, as long as there''s no evidence, it''s somewhat okay. We''d better keep our distance for now to avoid giving anyone leverage against us." Paul quickly analyzed the current situation and decided he needed to keep his nose clean for a while to avoid giving Magnus any leverage, at least until this blew over. "Okay, Mr. Montgomery, I understand," Alison replied, now hoping Aurora would let it go. But recalling what had been said in the restroom earlier made her anxious, feeling that something was bound to happen next. Those people didn''t finish popping their popcorn until four in the afternoon, each with numerous blisters in their mouths, likely never wanting to pop popcorn again. They stood in Aurora''s office, "Manager, we''ve finished." Aurora nced around the office, "Good, I hope you take this as a lesson. If it happens again, we''ll have to double the popcorn!" "No, no, manager, we''ve learned our lesson. We''ll focus on our work and not gossip during office hours." Hearing the threat of double the popcorn, they were nearly in tears! "Very well, let this matter end here. Now go and write a 10, 000-word reflection paper and hand it to me tomorrow," Aurora saidzily. They thought that having finished the popcorn was the end of it, but now they had to write a 10, 000-word reflection paper, internally cursing Aurora to death. "What, is there a problem?" Aurora put down her pen and looked up at them, making them feel like they had thorns in their backs, and they quickly shook their heads. "No, none at all, we''ll write it right now." "Good, you can leave now, and don''t forget your trash," Aurora waved them off. "Yes, Miss Montgomery," they said, leaving dejectedly. Just as they left, a man in a ck suit briskly entered and knocked on the ss window, "Manager, the chairman wants to see you." This man was Finnian Vance, her grandfather''s executive secretary, young yet a trusted son of her grandfather''s confidant, working in ce of his father. Aurora had often yed with him when she was young; he was a considerate older brother. It was unexpected that their next meeting would be under these circumstances. "Okay, wait a moment." Aurora looked down to organize the documents she had been working on, then shut down herputer to leave. As they walked out one after the other, the others began to speak, "Hmph, serves her right, she must be in trouble now." "Ah, I guess this time she''s really noting back, the chairman himself summoned her!" "Tsk tsk, look at her, not very old but so ruthless in her actions. It''s good that she''s gone, saves us from gasping for breath every day." "If the manager gets fired, do we still need to write our self-criticism reports?" another person joyfully said. "Of course not, oh my, my tongue hurts from all the talking, but now it''s all good, this demon will soon be dismissed by thepany." Everyone seemed to take pleasure in the misfortune of others, much like the ancient royal courts, where men and women alike were fierce in their tactics. Stepping over the bones of others to climb higher, if someone suffered, those who enjoyed the spectacle were numerous. "It seems the lesson hasn''t been enough for you; the manager leaves and you start causing problems again." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Ament or two was tolerable, but the more they spoke, the nastier it got. Heather could no longer stand it and stood up for Aurora, though others didn''t take her seriously. "Oh, who is this? Isn''t this the all-capable manager''s littlepdog? We thought you were honest, but it turns out you''re just someone who clings to others for advantage. Once the manager arrived, you clung to her. It''s a good thing she''s not a man, or you''d have climbed into her bed by now. Sadly for you, she''s about to be fired, maybe you should try shortening your skirt, maybe the next manager will be a man, huh?" The speaker was Scarlett, a thirty-five-year-old who became even more venomous after her divorce, and led the office gossip group. Perhaps the divorce hit her hard, for she couldn''t stand seeing others do well. Previously, when Heather dressed inly and was new, Scarlett often bossed her around. Lately, Heather had changed her style, and Scarlett''s venom turned on her, saying she must be kept by a man. Heather could tolerate Scarlett speaking about her, but not Aurora, and this remark made the office womenugh uproariously. "Do you have anything else in your brain, Miss Thorne, you seem so experienced? Why don''t you teach me how to climb into a man''s bed? nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Oh, I forgot, your husband divorced you long ago, with your dignity, I guess you can''t climb into any man''s bed, right?" Heather was not usually one to speak harshly, she had tolerated their gossip about others, but today she could no longer bear it. Wow! It was the first time others saw her as such a formidable person with a sharp tongue! Scarlett, only ten years her senior, normally mild-mannered, turned pale at Heather''s words, and even more so what followed. Scarlett hated when others mentioned her divorce because she felt it demeaned her. Every word Heather said hit Scarlett''s sore spots, "You, you..." she stammered, her chest heaving with anger. "Miss Thorne, if you don''t like hearing such things, why do you say them? Is it only you who has dignity? Think about yourself before you attack others. The manager is not what you describe; I know you are jealous. Learn to respect, and you will be respected. Don''t throw your dignity away for others to trample." Heather finished speaking and simply sat down to mind her own work. Chapter 207: A Colossal Joke Aurora followed Finnian upstairs, speaking only when they were out of earshot: "It''s been a long time, Miss Montgomery." "Indeed, it''s been ten years, hasn''t it? I hear you''ve be a trusted confidant of my grandfather," Aurora said with a quiet smile upon recognizing an old friend. "All thanks to your grandfather," Finnian replied respectfully. "Is it Grandpa who wants to see me this time, or...?" Aurora asked, unworried. After all, she and Magnus were father and daughter; surely her grandfather wouldn''t misunderstand her? "It''s the other board members. They''ve caught wind of the situation and called an emergency meeting. Your grandfather couldn''t be bothered with their chatter and asked you toe exin directly." "That''s fine. I had nned to keep up my disguise a bit longer, but it seems my fun is over too soon," Aurora said, spreading her hands, resigned to the stodgy old ways of the board. With such a major issue at hand, they probably thought the sky was falling-which exined why they summoned Aurora so hastily. "You''re still as yful as ever," Finnian said with a gentleugh. He was the epitome of the boy next door, gentle and polished, unlike the hypocrite Hayden. "I''ve changed a lot since then," Aurora sighed. Finnian noticed aplex expression in her eyes; her gaze no longer held the purity of the past. Indeed, who could maintain the same facade after so many years? "Don''t worry, Miss. Your grandfather has everything under control." "I know. Besides, I''ve done nothing wrong. What do I have to fear?" Aurora''s smile faded, and she quickly resumed her persona as the aloof manager. Their catch-up ended as the elevator doors opened. She strode out with long legs. Finnian watched her poised and graceful exit. She was still at an age for frivolity, yet the young woman who stood before him was brave and resolute. Fear and confusion were absent in her demeanor; she intimidated none. The rhythmic footsteps echoed in the quiet corridor. Two ck-suited bodyguards stood by the door, which they opened upon recognizing her. This was the executive boardroom, off-limits to most. Aurora had visited once as a child with Magnus, where she had been left to sleep quietly in a chair. After finishing his work, Magnus had wrapped her in his coat, her tiny head nestled sweetly against him as she slept. Years had passed in the blink of an eye, and now she returned in a new role, her lips curled in a slight smile as she entered the solemn meeting room. Grandpa Montgomery presided at the head of the table, devoid of his usual gentleness and instead embodying the stern chairman, his aura asmanding as a sovereign''s chill. Seated to his right were Sean, Paul, and Magnus, and to his left, men averaging over fifty years old. The atmosphere was as tense as if one were facing an interview panel; ten pairs of eyes fixed on her as she entered, enough to make any young girl falter. Aurora, however, maintained a proper smile and continued walking, nodding to her grandfather, "Good afternoon, gentlemen." Her formal greeting sounded almost like she was there for an interview, but her grandfather appreciated her demeanor-graceful, with a clear gaze and straight posture. She truly was a worthy granddaughter of the Montgomery family. Ivy and Zachary were shortsighted, nowhere near her caliber. "So you''re the new HR manager?" a man with sses asked first. "I''m not here for an interview. May I sit down to talk?" she was immediately treated like a suspect upon arrival, which would upset anyone. She had shown politeness to the others, but it seemed they had no intention of respecting her, so naturally, she wasn''t going toply quietly. "Please, take a seat," Grandpa Montgomery gestured to an empty chair. "Thank you, Chairman," Aurora said as she calmly took her seat. Until then, she had been standing alone while everyone else was seated, as if she was either a prisoner or an examinee. "Are you ready to answer my question now?" the man asked again, somewhat displeased. "Yes, I am. I''ve just started working at thepany a few days ago. Is there anything I can do for you?" she replied with a smile. "I wouldn''t dare ask you to do anything. Do you know why you were called here today?" "I''m not a mind reader; how would I know?" Aurora deflected with ease. "Alright, you don''t know. Now, the inte is full of reports about you and the president. Shouldn''t you exin that?" another person challenged, throwing a stack of documents on the table. Everyone looked at her as if she were a homewrecker, her youth and appearance making her a prime candidate for such suspicions. "I have nothing to say about this matter, you tell me," Magnus remainedposed, observing these old men''s actions. Paul sat uneasily to one side; though he wasn''t involved, he worried about being implicated by Alison''s foolishness. "I have nothing to say either," Aurora spread her hands, "Do you all really believe these online rumors as well?" "What nonsense are you talking about? How do you exin these two photos? You''re just a junior manager. Since when have you been so close to the president, and in such a public way? How heartbroken must your parents be seeing these reports? I heard you haven''t even graduated yet. But you did go to college, how could you behave so shamelessly! How can you youngdies have no self-respect or self-love?" the man grew more indignant as if Aurora were his own child. Aurora watched him finish before she spoke, "Why would my family be heartbroken? And how can you be so sure that Ick self-respect and self-love?" "You are shameless, you should be apologizing instead of justifying your mistakes with sophistry!" the man was even more infuriated. "Uncle Lambert, I didn''t realize thatforting my dad and patting him on the shoulder meant I no longer had any self-respect," she stated pointedly. "You know me? Your dad... what are you talking about?" the man finally realized. At this moment, Grandpa Montgomery spoke up: "Let me introduce her. This is my granddaughter Aurora, who just returned from America. She chose not to reveal her identity to avoid special treatment and to learn some real skills instead of being put on a pedestal. Since she had such intentions, I, as her grandfather, naturally supported her. Who knew these people would make such a big fuss over it! They even spread rumors involving my son and his own daughter, which is truly a huge joke!" Chapter 208: Clearing the Obstacles If others'' words counted for little, then Grandpa Montgomery''s words now served as the final verdict. Perhaps not everyone knew Anne, but Aurora''s name was certainly familiar, prompting all eyes to turn towards the two of them. Aurora and Magnus shared a noticeable resemnce; why hadn''t anyone thought of this before? They had even gone so far as to call a board meeting, and now, everyone''s faces turned red with embarrassment. Previously, some shareholders had nned to ask Magnus to resign voluntarily. Fortunately, they hadn''t spoken up yet, or they would have truly made fools of themselves. "Aurora, I remember now, I was in line for your eighteenth birthday party, but I only caught a glimpse of you before you disappeared," someone recalled. "That''s right, it was you! I held you when you were little," another added. "You used toe to my house, and my Husky chased you up the cherry tree. You were too scared toe down, and by the time we found you, you had been eating cherries all day," chuckled another. With these memories, everyone finally recalled that Aurora was the delicate porcin doll they remembered from their past, whom they hadpletely forgotten due to the long absence. "So you finally remember me. Just moments ago, you were scrutinizing me as if I were a criminal," Aurora noted, aware that these people weren''t bad, just somewhat conservative. Moreover, everyone is prone to preconceived notions, easily swayed by the information found online, believing it to be true. Aurora understood this was human nature. The mey solely with the person who had spread the rumors; the others were merely misled. "It''s our fault. We saw all those overwhelming messages online and thought they were true. We got a bit angry. Little girl, please don''t hold it against us," they apologized. "How could I? Now that everything''s been exined, it''s all right," Aurora replied with a slight smile. "Little girl, since this was all a misunderstanding, the person who posted those messages clearly had a motive. Who do you think would do such a thing to target you?" the others realized someone had intentionally framed Aurora. It was foolish to involve both Aurora and Magnus in this scheme. Aurora nced nonchntly at Paul, who was sweating profusely, too frightened to even lift his head. "I don''t know. If I did, I wouldn''t have let this happen," Aurora''s response allowed Paul to breathe a sigh of relief. "It''s outrageous. If we find out who did this, we won''t let them get away with it! But letting this situation continue could harm Aurora and the president. It looks like we need to reveal your identity. Montgomery Group will personally rify this for you, little girl. I''m afraid your identity will have to be exposed," they concluded. "There''s no other way. I wanted to learn something as an ordinary employee, but at this critical juncture, this is the only solution. I hope my job won''t change too much," Aurora said, somewhat helplessly. "I''ve heard about your recent efforts. You''ve been working very diligently, always thest to leave, and I heard you''ve reviewed thepany''s reports for the past two years," Grandpa Montgomery expressed his satisfaction, now truly convinced of Aurora''s efforts in establishing apany. "That''s what I should do," Aurora smiled. "Well then, now that this matter is resolved, the rest is up to you all," Grandpa Montgomery addressed everyone. "Don''t worry, we know what to do." "Let''s conclude today''s meeting here. Aurora, stay back; I have something to ask you." "Yes, Grandpa." As everyone obediently left the room, only Aurora and Grandpa Montgomery remained. Once the door was closed, Grandpa Montgomery began: nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Aurora, do you really not know who is trying to harm you, or are you pretending not to know?" Grandpa Montgomery surprisingly asked her this. Aurora responded with a mischievous smile, "What do you think, Grandpa? Do you believe I truly don''t know, or that I''m pretending?" "You sly girl, I noticed you nced at Paul just before you imed ignorance. Could this matter be rted to him?" The old man had observed very carefully. "Indeed, I can''t hide anything from you, Grandpa. To be honest, this matter is not directly rted to Uncle Paul, but there is an indirect connection." Aurora didn''t borate further, for revealing now that her father had been cuckolded would make her fear that Grandpa Montgomery might immediately take his walking stick to confront Paul. "Oh? What do you mean by that?" "It was someone rted to Uncle Paul who did this. Grandpa, do you believe me?" Aurora''s expression suddenly turned very serious. "You silly girl, you''re my own granddaughter. If I don''t trust you, who would I trust?" Grandpa Montgomery chuckled. "Grandpa, there''s something I can''t tell you yet. When the time is right, I will definitely tell you. But there''s something I need to do now, and I hope you''ll agree." "What are you nning to do?" Grandpa Montgomery sensed that whatever Aurora intended to do was no small matter, otherwise she wouldn''t be so serious. "I need to remove the obstacles in my path." Aurora did not hide her ambition. Although she did not specify, Grandpa Montgomery understood, "Good! You truly are my granddaughter; whatever you n to do, I support you!" "Thank you, Grandpa. Rest assured, I will do nothing to disgrace the Montgomery family. What I do is for the good of the Montgomery family and thepany. Due to some reasons, I cannot reveal the truth to you just yet, but when the truthes out, you will understand," Aurora spoke with determination. Grandpa Montgomery, though unaware of her exact ns, felt she was like a lone ranger, carrying a heavy burden, moving forward on her own. "I believe you will do very well," Grandpa Montgomery patted her shoulder. "Then, Grandpa, you might as well go back first. Leave thepany matters to me; you needn''t worry." Aurora knew that Grandpa Montgomery''s presence was mostly for her sake. He feared others might nder her, but seeing her stronger than he had imagined, he now felt reassured. "Alright." "I''ll help you." "I don''t want to take the elevator; I haven''t been to thepany in a long time. Help me go around," Grandpa Montgomery intended to dispel any rumors with his action. "Alright." Knowing his intentions, how could Aurora refuse, even though she felt fully capable of handling the situation herself. She assisted the old man as they inspected each floor, making many employees nervous, fearing any negligence in their work. But seeing him alongside the scandal-ridden woman was even more astonishing; the old chairman usually disliked women close to him, and his secretaries were all men. How could this woman, enveloped in scandals, be walking with him today? "Mr. Montgomery," the general manager hurriedly came out to greet him. "Carry on with your work; don''t mind me. I''m just looking around with my granddaughter." "Granddaughter!!!" Everyone looked perplexed. Chapter 209: Restoring Identity Aurora''s current fame was akin to that of a top celebrity in thepany; recently, anyone who had nced at a phone knew her name, not to mention the people at herpany. They had always found it odd how she had managed to form a connection with the chairman amidst all the controversy. Naturally, everyone was curious, but no one dared to ask her directly about her rtionship with the chairman. However, Grandpa Montgomery took the initiative to introduce her, which shocked everyone. Could it be that Aurora was actually the young Miss Montgomery? "So, you are Miss Montgomery!" "There''s no need for that; at thepany, I am just a manager. Please treat me as you would any ordinary person," Aurora humbly said. Grandpa Montgomery''s decision to introduce her around thepany was more effective than anything else; it quelled the rumors instantly, making others feel foolish for ever thinking Aurora had an inappropriate rtionship with her father. How ridiculous. "Take Grandpa to your office," Grandpa Montgomery suggested, his shrewd mind always at work. After years in the business world, he knew the workce was like a battlefield. This news would likely turn her office into a hotspot. One could only imagine what others thought when a young woman suddenly became a manager. Grandpa Montgomery truly considered Aurora''s feelings, wanting to minimize any harm to her, and Aurora understood his intentions, so she did not stop him. Arge group marched to her office, and upon hearing that the chairman wasing, others thought it rted to the incident with Aurora. Those who thrived on gossip were eager for a spectacle, but were surprised to see Aurora escorting Grandpa Montgomery inside. "Grandpa, this is my office. It certainly can''tpare to yours, but I do like it here," Aurora said, introducing the space. The term "Grandpa" dispelled everyone''s doubts. Just moments ago, Scarlett had spoken ill of Aurora, and now the embarrassment was evident on her face. "As long as you like it. You''ve always been stubborn, my girl. I wanted you to be vice president, but you insisted on being a manager. Now, with these rumors, how could I not worry?" Although Grandpa Montgomery appeared to be speaking to Aurora, he was actually rifying her position to everyone else. Hearing the words "vice president," many faces turned pale, especially the women who had spoken behind her back. Who knew she was Miss Montgomery? They had really walked into the line of fire. "Grandpa, I''m not experienced enough to be a vice president. Let me stay as a manager for now and see what I can do. I''m still young." "Yes, I know you''re young. Well, if there''s nothing else, I should head home. Visit me if you''re free. It gets rather lonely," Grandpa Montgomery said as he turned to leave. Aurora walked him to his car. "Grandpa, thank you for clearing things up for me." "I know even if I hadn''te today, you would have handled it calmly. Seeing the aura you carried into that meeting room, I was quite impressed. Aurora, you''ve done well. I was worried you might be somewhere crying about the gossip. But you were already nning your next move, just like it was nothing. You''re doing great, and I can finally rest easy." "Grandpa, I won''t let you down," Aurora firmly promised. "Hmm, I''m off then." Aurora watched as the elderly man got into the car, then returned to her office, now drawing even more attention than before. This time, no one was gossiping about her; instead, they greeted her with great respect. This was precisely why she didn''t want her identity revealed; everyone looked at her with a hint of ttery, and Aurora felt somewhat helpless. She returned to her office, where it was so quiet you could hear a pin drop. Aurora''s high heels clicked firmly on the floor as she said, "It seems I need to reintroduce myself. My name is Aurora. I just recently returned to this city. I am the president''s daughter." Her voice was calm, disying no pride in her prestigious identity, unlike others who might have boasted loudly about such a background. Instead, Aurora introduced her background with a serene simplicity that nheless intimidated those around her. "Um... Miss Montgomery, we are truly sorry for the misunderstanding and the things we said earlier without knowing the full story," someone apologized, realizing that appeasing her was now the best approach. Aurora responded indifferently, "It''s alright." "Thank you, Miss Manager." "Here, there is no Aurora, only Anne. Carry on with your work." Aurora left for her office without further ado. She didn''t need to do anything further; the senior management would take care of rifying matters for her. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Aurora dove back into her work, and by four o''clock, Heather had sent her a draft. "Manager, could you check if this is okay?" Heather asked, standing by. Aurora reviewed the document, "Hmm, it''s good. You don''t need to worry about the rest." "Yes, Manager." Aurora sent the document to the editor''s email, and the editor quickly called her back. "Miss, I owe you another favor. You''ve given me another explosive story. This scoop is much more real than those online posts about kissing and car dates. Thanks to those previous posts, the Montgomery Group is already trending, and now I''ll add fuel to the fire." "You know what to do." "Don''t worry, Miss, I''ll handle it well," the editor hung up, chuckling. Aurora fiddled with the pen in her hand. With Paul gone, Ivy and Zachary had lost theirst support-a situation she found amusing. In just half a day, Aurora had resolved everything, and when she walked out of her office again, she feltpletely rxed. Julian was waiting not far away, noticing her vibrant spirit devoid of any signs of fatigue. "You have really grown up." The recent events had stirred up a storm, yet she was like a rainbow after the rain, magnificent and at ease, radiating brilliance. She was no longer the woman who, three years ago, had thrown herself into his arms, begging for his help. "Yes, we all have to grow up. I used to resent the heavens for making me endure so much suffering alone. Now, I me no one. Only those who have been cleansed by storms grow strong like I am now. No matter what happens, I will never back down or give up. By constantly climbing and standing at the top as the strongest, I will not be bullied. I am now invincible; no one can bring me down!" she dered firmly. Chapter 210: A Rare Moment of Warmth Julian gently pulled her into his embrace. "Although I wish you could lean on me like a woman should, letting me shield you from all the storms and frosts, seeing you now, so confident and beautiful, perhaps this is also good." "Mmm." "You''ve been too busytely. How about we go on vacation once you''re less busy?" Julian asked tenderly, looking at her with affection. This workaholic, even more formidable than any man, he couldn''t bear to see her engulfed in work every day and wanted her to take some time to rx. "Once I''ve taken down Genevieve and driven them out of the Montgomery family, avenging the past, then we can go on vacation," Aurora said, nestling obediently in his arms. "Good, I''ve had the butler prepare dinner. You''re not allowed to go anywhere today." "Alright, tonight I am yours alone, okay?" He gently teased her nose, "That''s my girl." The car drove up to the seaside vi, but Julian led her out early. "Aren''t we going home for dinner?" "We''re having dinner by the sea tonight," Julian said softly, knowing Aurora loved the ocean, so he had specially prepared a romantic candlelit dinner by the sea. "So romantic? Then you go ahead, I''ll go back and change." She was still wearing her work suit. "Sure, I''ll head down first," Julian went ahead to prepare. This was a private beach, and the upancy rate of the vis here was very low, making it rtively quiet. At the seaside terrace, everything was already set up by the butler, "Young master, everything is ready." "Mmm." Julian approached the table, picked up a rose from the vase, and casually scattered a few petals over the white tablecloth. Fine wine, fragrant scents, exquisite dinnerware, and the aroma of food filled the air. Everything was ready. Aurora, who had also been tiredtely, deserved a good break, and Julian''s thoughtfulness was evident. Aurora went back to her room to take a bath, selecting her outfit for the evening from the wardrobe. She instinctively reached for a ck dress but gently released it upon touching it. Taking a deep breath, she finally chose a simple white dress instead, and looking at her reflection in the mirror, she seemed as youthful as a high school girl. The woman in the mirror looked noble and pure, her hair flowing softly, adding to her gentle charm. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! This version of her, less stern than usual, seemed to naturally radiate a soft glow. She wore no makeup and, donning a pair of t shoes, headed towards the beach. In front of Julian, she didn''t need to pretend; being her true self was enough. With this thought, her mood brightened considerably, and even her steps became lighter. "Aurora." Suddenly, a voice called out from behind her. Aurora''s smile faded, but she didn''t turn back and continued walking forward. Clearly, he wasn''t about to let her go so easily. Hayden quickly blocked her path. "I should have known, thest time we met I should have realized you came for the house." "That really is a coincidence, Mr. Alvarez." Stopped in her tracks, Aurora had no choice but to halt. "Where do you live? We seem to be neighbors now." Hayden had bought a matrimonial home by the sea initially just because Aurora loved the ocean. Little did he know that he would actually encounter Aurora. Just as pleasure began to rise in his heart, he immediately remembered the words Aurora and Julian had spoken at his engagement party. "It seems there''s no reason for me to report to you where I live," Aurora said coldly, staring at him. Since her return, she had emitted a sharp aura, dressed entirely in cool tones, and it was not easy to see her dressed as she had been in the past. Her voice, however, was icy cold; indeed, even if her appearance had not changed, her gaze could no longer return to what it once was. "Aurora, I''ve been wanting to talk to you." Since that day, Hayden had tried to call Aurora a few times privately, but Aurora had been too dismissive to entertain his calls. "Mr. Alvarez, I think I''ve already discussed everything that needed to be discussed with you, and now I''m busy, so please excuse me," Aurora replied with utmost coldness. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Tell me, do you really want to be my aunt?" Hayden still remembered what Julian had said that day. "I want to make one thing clear, I really do want to be Mrs. Ba, whether or not I''m your aunt is irrelevant." Julian had once offered a condition to get closer to her, but at the time Aurora had only said she would consider it without agreeing. She had been tempted, but at that time she had no feelings for Julian, and although the condition was very enticing, she ultimately did not agree. Even if she hated Hayden, she should not have to sacrifice her own happiness; wouldn''t that be like jumping from one abyss into another? Later, her rtionship with Julian developed solely because Julian''s actions had moved her; whether or not she was Hayden''s aunt had be unimportant. All she wanted was the status of Mrs. Ba, and she had nearly settled her scores with Hayden and Susan. Now, she felt indifferent towards Susan, and as long as Susan stayed out of her way in the future, all past grievances could be erased. "You don''t even know him, you can''t possibly love him. If you''re doing this to get back at me, you really don''t have to," Hayden said as he grabbed her hand. Aurora scoffed, "Mr. Alvarez, I think you might be a bit delusional. What makes you say I can''t possibly love him?" "You didn''t know him three years ago; you''ve only been back for a short while. If you say you''ve fallen in love with him in such a short time, I don''t believe it," Hayden insisted. He felt that Aurora couldn''t possibly truly like Julian; she was merely with Julian to provoke him. "Mr. Alvarez, what''s between me and Julian doesn''t need to be proven to anyone, but I really don''t like to drag things out, so I''ll just say it. I knew him fifteen years ago, and over the years, he has been secretly protecting me. If it weren''t for him, I would have been disgraced and ruined three years ago." "What exactly happened that night three years ago?" Hayden became more convinced that all the twists were rted to that night. "If you really want to know, go ask your fiance. I don''t feel like talking about it; Julian is waiting for me, excuse me." Aurora pulled away from his grasp, and with each mention of Julian, Hayden felt a stab of pain, realizing she knew everything now. "Aurora, I will never give up!" Hayden called out to the figure in white, fluttering away. Aurora did not look back but quickened her steps. In this life, all she wanted was to be by Julian''s side, longing for no one else to disrupt their rtionship. Chapter 211: A Meeting by Design When Aurora arrived breathlessly at Julian''s side, he immediately noticed something was amiss in her expression. "What happened?" He was familiar with every subtle expression on Aurora''s face. Ayer of fine sweat covered Aurora''s forehead, and despite her calm demeanor, her brows were tightly furrowed. "I can''t hide anything from you, let me drink some juice first," she said, lying down on a nearby sofa to rest. She was drenched in sweat, which wouldn''t have been surprising if she had run all the way from the vi. Julian handed her a ss of orange juice, watching as she gulped it down quickly. "Slow down, it''s all yours," he said. Thirsty and no longer concerned with appearances in front of Julian, Aurora quickly finished the juice. As soon as she put the ss down, Julian tenderly wiped the juice from the corner of her lips. "Can you tell me what happened now?" Julian sat beside her as Aurora got up from the sofa. "Let''s sit by the sea," she suggested, needing to stand to see the ocean around them. "Alright," he agreed since they had some time before their meal. They walked hand in hand to the beach. Aurora sat down on the soft sand and with a strong pull, dragged Julian down with her, rolling together into the sandy heap. "You naughty girl," Julian chuckled, content to lie beside her as the sea breeze blew over them. The sound of seagulls and waves mingled together, and in the distance, the sunset slowly descended, casting a golden hue across the sky. The beauty of the sunset by the sea was breathtaking, and Julian finally understood why Aurora loved the ocean so much-it was truly beautiful. Turning to look at the woman beside him, her hair dancing in the wind, he realized she was the most beautiful scene in his eyes. "I ran into Hayden just now; it seems he has moved here too, luckily he doesn''t know exactly where I live," Aurora began to exin. "Now that he knows you''re here, it would be easy for him to find out where, but with me here, even if he does, it won''t matter." Julian wasn''t particrly concerned about Hayden; he knew that Hayden could never pose a real threat. "Until now, he still thinks there''s a chance we might get back together, thinking I''m with you just to get back at him. I don''t know where he gets his confidence, creating such an illusion." Aurora felt disgusted remembering the words he had said when she left; she could never be with him again in her life. "Little Bunny, there''s something I think I need to tell you," Julian said seriously, rising from the sand. Aurora, seeing his seriousness, also stood up slowly. "You can tell me, Julian." "I once told you Hayden has always liked to model himself after me, but I didn''t tell you something then because I was afraid it would hurt you." "I''m not afraid of anything now, Julian. Tell me, I can handle it." Julian pulled out a wallet, and Aurora, who had never looked through his wallet before, didn''t know why he suddenly showed it to her. He opened the wallet, revealing a photograph of a girl smiling sweetly. She remembered the photo-it was taken when she graduated from junior high. "How do you have this picture?" "In fact, I have photos of you from every age, I had a special status back then and was afraid you''d despise me if you knew." I''ve never been one to care about what others say, but I was afraid that you would look down on me like they do. That''s why I never told you about my identity on the boat, even though I had many chances. I could only watch you from the shadows. One day, Hayden saw this picture and uncovered the biggest secret I had hidden in my heart. "Julian, are you saying that Hayden had seen my photo before he met me?" Aurora suddenly recalled some things. "Yes, he saw many portraits of you in my room. If I hadn''t been so fond of you, why would I have ced your photos in every corner of my room?" Julian chuckled at his own foolishness back then. His days with the Alvarez family were not as good as others imagined. Whenever he felt like giving up, he would look at Aurora''s photo, which seemed to give him the strength and reason to persist. He wanted to stand out, to present himself to her not as a bastard, but in a brilliant and dignified manner. "You mean he imitated you in everything, aiming to surpass you, even going after the woman you liked..." Aurora didn''t finish her sentence. She felt a chill down her spine, realizing that the three years she thought were filled with joy were merely a tool in Hayden''s strategic game. She remembered the day they first met. Genevieve had the driver take Ivy and Zachary to school first, telling Aurora that there were no cars avable at home. Aurora had to take a taxi, carrying many bags on her own to handle the paperwork. When she arrived, some older boys were overly enthusiastic, making her ufortable. It was then that Hayden appeared. Unlike the typical campus novel scenario where the heroine meets a cold-hearted devil, she met a prince charming instead. Dressed in a white shirt, with his bangs softly on his forehead, he looked clean and gentle. He made his way through the crowd towards her, "Are you a new student too? I just enrolled. I can take you there." "Tha... Thank you." "No need." He took her suitcase like a gentleman. "Are you staying on campus?" With Genevieve at home, how could she dare to stay there? She would just go home on weekends. Aurora nodded, noticing a surprised look in the boy''s eyes. "Which ss are you in?" "ss D." "What a coincidence, I''m also in ss D. Looks like we''re ssmates." On the shady path, Aurora met his gentle gaze, and her lips curved into a light smile. The dappled sunlight fell on them, blending with the delightful music, and that day, her heart soared. She was finally free from Genevieve and Ivy. High school was bound to be unforgettable. Now, recalling those feelings, Aurora still remembered that pure joy. Thinking of Hayden''s expression back then, she knew he had already recognized her and knew her identity. Aurora had thought his closeness was due to her being an heir to the Montgomery family. After hearing Julian''s words, she realized it wasn''t so. Well... what did it matter? After all, it was all just an ident. Chapter 212: The Beloved "Do you know the truth will be disappointing?" Julian observed her calm demeanor. The young girl was adept at controlling her facial expressions, concealing the truth from anyone who looked at her. "It''s just a bit surprising, really. I thought he was only looking for a well-matcheddy to help him secure his inheritance, but since he wasn''t sincere, why bother finding out his reasons?" Aurora''s smile was tinged with scorn. She had long seen through Hayden''s true nature, and any disappointment was a thing of the past. "It''s good that you think this way. When I knew he was with you, I was a bit angry and even nned to break you two apart. But then I saw how gently you smiled at him, and in that moment, I realized you had fallen for him. If I had forcibly separated you, you would have hated me, wouldn''t you? I observed him for a while and noticed that he started to care more about you. I thought it was divine providence, so I did nothing but silently support you from behind. I kept telling myself that each look at you would be thest before I left, but I couldn''t control my heart and would always watch you from afar. Even just a glimpse of your silhouette, a sound of your voice, or your smiling face made my day joyful." Recalling those days, the corners of Julian''s mouth lifted slightly. Unrequited love was painful, but it was also sweet. Seeing Julian''s tender smile, Aurora could no longer hold back and threw herself into his arms. She had not realized this man could be so deeply in love; she had once thought him a great devil. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Although Julian spoke these words lightly, she thought about the long years he had spent like a shadow, watching and loving her, yet unable to step forward and tell her of his feelings, having to watch her be intimate with other men. How strong must his heart have been to bear all this? He was happy for her happiness and sad for her sorrows, all hidden from her sight. Julian gently patted her back, "Silly girl, you have nothing to apologize for. You did nothing wrong; all that I did was willingly." "It was I who failed to see the truth about people and wronged you. Thinking of how you were heartbroken while I was sweetly with someone else, my heart feels so guilty." Aurora had been very young when they first met, and her casual promise to marry him was something she had long forgotten, yet he had never forgotten. "Silly girl, if I really med you, I would have done so long ago, wouldn''t I? You were young then, and it''s normal not to understand these things. And with a man like Hayden, how many women could say no? I don''t me you at all. In fact, I should thank him. He taught you how to grow and taught both of us what it means to cherish." In front of others, Julian always maintained a cold, proud demeanor, but he was always warm and gentle in front of Aurora. "Does Hayden know about what you''ve been doing secretly?" she asked. "If he''s a man and hasn''t noticed me, then isn''t he rather ipetent?" From his childhood to adulthood, he never bested me in anything, except when it came to you, where he found his confidence again. No matter what his intentions were in approaching you, thankfully, his feelings for you were genuine, and he was more anxious than anyone when he found out you were ill. Seeing him treat you well made me willing to step aside, even nning topletely leave your side after youring-of-age ceremony." Julian, being a man of integrity, did not take advantage of the situation to speak ill of Hayden, but objectively recounted everything. "Let''s put all that behind us, let''s not talk about that unpleasant man anymore. Now, you are all that''s in my heart." Aurora cast aside the clutter in her mind, now content just to be with him. "Alright." "The meal is ready, sir," the butler said respectfully, standing behind the two of them. "Coming right away." Julian took Aurora''s hand and led her toward the dining table as the sun set and night fell. The butler had prepared fragrant candles and the table wasden with a dazzling array of dishes. As they approached, Aurora''s mouth watered uncontrobly. "It smells wonderful." "This is all specially prepared for you. You must fill your stomach tonight; I bet you''ve skipped many meals at thepany recently," Julian said gentlemanly as he pulled out a chair for her. "Of course, they look so delicious," Aurora said as she sat down. The elegant white tablecloth was subtly imprinted with patterns, exquisite stemware, and romantic rose petals adorned the table. She sniffed the air, the fragrance not overpowering but rather soothing. Who could resist such a scene? Under the flickering candlelight, Aurora''s smile was radiant. "Are you this romantic with everyone?" Aurora suddenly asked. Hayden had been nice to her, but Julian seemed far more devoted. Julian was the type to pamper you to the core, always considerate even in small matters. "How could that be? In this life, I am only good to you. Maybe because I''ve lost before, now I want to treat you even better, to cherish you deeply," Julian replied earnestly. "Sweet talker." Although a bit cheesy, it still made her happy. "Have some shrimp." While speaking, Julian did not stop his hands and had already peeled the meat from the lobster for her. "Well, I can actually do these things for myself," Aurora said, somewhat embarrassed. "Isn''t it only right for a boyfriend to do these for his girlfriend? You just need to tell me if you like it or not," Julian said seriously. "I like it." "That''s good to hear," Julian said with a slight smile. Aurora lifted her ss of red wine, "I toast to you, for saving me three years ago, for giving me a chance at rebirth, and for saving me from the schemes of Genevieve and Ivy." If the scandal back then had spread, she might have fallen into an abyss she couldn''t climb out of, but thankfully Julian was there to turn the tide. Their sses clinked, and they drank down the wine, its sweet purity flowing down their throats. The two of them chatted while eating, and Aurora finally opened up more, telling him about how she met Asher in America and got her start. Julian listened quietly, his mood fluctuating with her story. ### Chapter 213: Romance by the Sea Tonight, Aurora seemed truly happy, sharing many past memories with Julian, who yed the role of a quiet listener throughout their conversation. By the time she reached her fourth drink, he knew she was approaching her limit-one more, and she would be drunk. "Alright, no more drinking," Julian intervened. He was all too familiar with the downsides of overindulgence and did not want her to feel unwell. "Then I''ll stop here," Aurora conceded, though slightly reluctant, already feeling a bit tipsy. "Good girl," Julian said, standing and offering her his hand. Aurora ced her hand in his, and together they strolled along the seaside. The air by the sea was fresher than in the bustling city, and the unique scent of the ocean made Aurora feel wonderfully at ease. Her mind seemed to clear a bit, and she impulsively kicked off her shoes to walk freely on the sand. As the soft, loose sand slipped through her toes, she reveled in the sensation. Julian hadn''t seen Aurora this rxed in a long time. A faint smile yed on his lips as he watched her gradually revert to her old self. "Aurora, don''t run so fast, there are no lights over there," Julian called out, worry filling his voice as he saw her sprinting into the distance, and he quickly chased after her. The vi area there was still unupied, hence the street lights were off and it was eerily quiet, the only visibility provided by moonlight casting a silhouette. The soft moonlight draped over her, making her appear like a fairy under its glow. "What''s there to fear? There''s no one around, no cars; no one will see me, and even if they do, they won''t know who I am. Here, I can let go of all pretenses and just be myself without worrying about others'' stares," Aurora dered with a childlike exuberance. "Yes, yes, whatever you wish," Julian sped up to match her pace. From behind, he yfully tackled her onto the sandy beach. "You''ve reminded me, since there''s no one around, maybe we could..." "Rascal," Aurora chided softly, yet she didn''t push him away but instead pulled him down in front of her. "So, Young Master Ba, what would you like to do?" Perhaps it was the alcohol, her head was already spinning slightly. The boldness that came with intoxication was evident as Julian''s hand wandered up her fair, long legs. "Of course, to do something that will make us both happy," Julian ought to be thankful for Aurora''s good mood tonight, having drunk a little more than usual. If it had been any other time, she would have never consented to such acts here, still being the shy girl she used to be. Emboldened by the alcohol, Aurora did not push him away but whispered seductively in his ear, "I promised you, tonight I am yours." She nibbled Julian''s earlobe, an act that alone was arousing for him, let alone in such a thrilling setting. It was his first time being so daring outdoors; although there was no one around, the thrill was exhrating, stirring his heart with anticipation. The scent of her perfume mixed with the alcohol was intoxicating, making his heart race. "My little temptress, you do know how to light a fire," Julian murmured as he sealed his promise with a long-awaited kiss. Their bodies were familiar to each other, and his hands seemed to wield magic, igniting sparks wherever they touched. Aurora''s body shivered slightly, and a soft moan escaped her lips, further fueling the fervent ze. There was no one around, no light; even the moon seemed to shy away behind the clouds as the waves swallowed Aurora''s voice. Alone on the beach where couples lingered, a special feeling enveloped the two; in the depth of their passion, she clung tightly to his neck. Freed from the restraint and shyness of wakefulness, she revealed her true self, rendering Julian helpless to resist. It waste into the night when he finally disentangled from her, and theyy quietly on the beach, their bodies still heaving from the intense encounter. Exhausted, Aurora could no longer move; all she desired was sleep. Julian gently picked her up, and she quietly fell asleep against his chest, her sweet face resting peacefully in his arms. "Little Bunny, sleep now," he whispered. He carried her back to her vi, knowing the butler would be asleep at this hour. As he prepared to go upstairs to clean her up, a figure emerged from the kitchen. "Miss, you''re back... Who are you?" A burly woman stood nearby, staring fiercely at the unfamiliar man holding Aurora. Mrs. Hill, having settled her affairs only today, was unaware of Aurora and Julian''s rtionship. "What have you done to her? Who are you?" she demanded. Judging by her attire and manner of speaking, Julian guessed her identity. He replied calmly, "I''m her husband! She''s asleep." "Husband?" Mrs. Hill scrutinized Julian carefully, his dignified appearance not fitting that of a criminal. Thinking to herself that if all thieves looked this good, they might as well be movie stars. She nced worriedly at Aurora, reassured only when she saw she hadn''t awoken. Ignoring Mrs. Hill, Julian proceeded upstairs, familiar with the house. Mrs. Hill, seeing his confidence, chose not to interfere further. That Aurora could sleep so securely in his arms signified his special ce in her heart. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Upstairs, Julian washed away the traces of the night from her body before tucking her into bed, setting the stage for a beautiful night. Aurora was awakened by amotion, Mrs. Hill''s loud voice echoing in her ears, her words indiscernible. "I''ll go check; you get some more sleep," Julian offered, knowing she was still groggy from the four sses of wine she had the previous night. "No need, this is my house; I''ll see to it," Aurora insisted, realizing she was naked under the covers. Blushing, she quickly grabbed a nightgown and threw on a knit sweater before hurrying downstairs. "Mrs. Hill, what''s happened so early in the morning?" Aurora''s voice filled the room. "Aurora, why are you everywhere!" A familiar voice responded even before seeing her face. Surprised, Aurora didn''t expect Susan to be there. "Susan, what are you doing at my house?" It seemed Mrs. Hill had provoked some issues with her words earlier, likely causing themotion that had woken her. "Stop that! I didn''t think you''d be so shameless as to move in next door!" Susan hadn''t forgotten how humiliated she felt at the engagement party due to Aurora. Chapter 214: Mind Your Woman She had only encountered Hayden yesterday nearby and thought he might live in the vicinity, but she didn''t expect such a coincidence to ur. "What? You live here?" Aurora noticed Susan holding a delicate gift box, seemingly fresh from moving in and about to visit the neighboring homes. Susan had an appointment soon; she had just managed to move into her new home the previous night. Hayden disliked noise, so they didn''t have a housekeeper. Susan also wanted to spend more time with Hayden, enjoying their undisturbed world together to foster their rtionship. Today, she was visiting their new neighbors as Hayden''s wife, but upon opening the door, she encountered a familiar face. Now that Aurora''s identity was revealed, Susan realized that the woman who had been seen with Hayden from the beginning was only Aurora. Mrs. Hill had initially described Aurora in such poor terms that Susan had intended to inquire about the true nature of that day''s events from Mrs. Hill. However, Mrs. Hill, known for her temper, mistook Susan''s approach for confrontation andshed out verbally before Susan could understand what was happening. At that moment, Aurora came downstairs, furious that this woman dared to appear in her world again! "Hayden isn''t here, what are you pretending for! No wonder you were there that day, you must have nned this, didn''t you?" Susan grabbed Aurora by the cor. Aurora, still groggy from a hangover, frowned as Susan clutched her cor. How could this woman act so shamelessly? Was she about to start pulling hair next? Although Aurora had schemed against Susan a few times, their meeting that day was idental, and even the location had been chosen by Cameron for her. How could she have known that Susan and Hayden would be there? Her revenge against them had already ended. From the beginning, Hayden was not with Susan because he felt obligated but used her identity to secure his inheritance. Whatever Hayden''s choices might be in the future, they no longer concerned Aurora. Susan would never have the life she desired, which was perhaps the greatest punishment for her. Whether Hayden would secure the inheritance was another matter; at least he would never have Aurora again, which was his retribution. Aurora''s hatred for the couple had faded. She nned to once more drive Genevieve and her daughters out of the Montgomery family, giving them the retribution they deserved, and then her revenge would beplete. At 21, Aurora was ready to start her own life. She would marry Julian and have several lovely children. She envisioned providing a happy home for her children, leaving her past as nothing more than a dream. She had nned her future and did not want anyone disrupting it, clearly, Susan was not sopliant. "Susan, I have nothing to do with Hayden, and we ended everything three years ago. Please let go," Aurora stated coldly. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 00005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Since you have no rtion, why were you at his ce in the middle of the night? Aurora, I underestimated you. I thought you were heartbroken and would never appear in my world again, but now you''ve turned into such a despicable woman." "Why, you still want to lie? You flirt with Hayden first and then his uncle; you really are despicable!" Unlike Aurora, who dressed casually, Susan was clearly dressed with care, as she had an important event to attend next. Aurora, seeing Susan in her haute couture, spewed insults like a shrew. Her frown deepened, "Susan, you call me cheap? Who used me to get close to Hayden in high school? I thought of you as my best friend, smiling at me to my face while stabbing me in the back. If you liked Hayden, why notpete fairly? Why resort to such sneaky acts with Genevieve and Ivy to hurt me? You drugged Hayden, then lured me there to witness everything, breaking my heart and setting me up to be drugged and kidnapped. You even had men ready to ruin me, to take scandalous photos for the headlines. You took my boyfriend, and now you want my shares too. Susan, have I ever treated you poorly? Why go to such lengths to leave me with nothing?" The pain that Susan caused that night years ago hurt Aurora the most. She had thought she was abandoned by her family, but after meeting Susan, she considered her a friend, a family member, only to realize she was the one who hurt her the most. She had once said, "Aurora, from now on, we''re sisters, and I''ll take good care of you." What a joke. It was the woman who hurt her the most! "I only want Hayden, I don''t care about your Montgomery family affairs; after all, we just used each other as needed," Susan said when the truth came out. In the past, she might have pretended to be sorry, but now she wouldn''t even pretend, showing no sign of remorse from start to finish. "Aurora, you and Hayden were over long ago, why did youe back? Why didn''t you die in America? Why did youe back to take him away from me, you wretch!" Her emotions escted. She raised her hand to p Aurora, but this time Aurora didn''t dodge because two hands were quicker and stopped Susan''s hand. Hayden and Julian appeared at the same time, both gripping Susan''s hand painfully, "Ah... it hurts, Hayden, why are you here?" Seeing Hayden behind her turned her pale; back then, Hayden only knew she had drugged him. He didn''t know what Aurora had suffered afterward. Just now, Aurora had revealed the truth, and Hayden''s face turned dark as if he was about to devour someone, frightening Susan. "Hayden, what did you hear?" Susan asked cautiously. "What do you hope I didn''t hear?" Hayden countered, his expression suggesting he had heard everything, tightening Susan''s heart. "Please settle your family matters at home, and keep your woman in check. If she causes a scene again, I won''t just let her go that easily," Julian released Susan''s hand, pulling Aurora into his arms, his protective embrace tight around her. Chapter 215: Let Bygones Be Bygones Julian had juste downstairs when he heard Susan cursing furiously. He looked at Aurora with a heart full of pity. "Are you hurt?" "I''m fine," Aurora hastened to reassure him. She tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear, a simple gesture many women make. Yet, this unconscious movement of Aurora''s only made him feel more tender towards her. The charm and gentleness of this small action highlighted the biggest change in her-it was her aura. Sometimes gentle, sometimes cold, sometimes charming, she was like a shape-shifting fox. Seeing Aurora''s tender demeanor in Julian''s arms, which contrasted sharply with how she acted around him, Hayden had to admit that he was truly jealous. He had never seen this side of Aurora three years ago when she was still too naive, like a bud about to bloom. Now, she was in full bloom, disying her endless beauty, and Julian was the one protecting her. Aurora did not step out from Julian''s embrace but instead turned calmly to face them both and said in aposed voice: "I indeed hated you both for what happened years ago, but now I have a man I love, and you two are engaged. I hope we can put an end to our past. This ce was just an ident; I never intended to live next to you, nor did I know you would be here. We are both busy anyway, and it''s unlikely we''ll see each other often. In short, I have done nothing wrong to you, and I hope you will not disturb me in the future. Let''s consider everything between us settled." Aurora felt this was the best answer for everyone. She had no desire to entangle herself with Hayden any further. Her words, spoken so lightly, left Hayden feeling utterly deste. He had harbored hopes and fantasies, always believing that Aurora''s rtionship with Julian, his uncle, was merely to spite him. He convinced himself they were just ying roles, but the reality was far different. Aurora looked at Julian with eyes full of love. She could lie, but her eyes could not deceive. She truly loved him. The fact that they were both in pajamas and living under the same roof left little to the imagination about what had transpired between them. Hayden had long known how deeply Julian loved this woman, and now that Aurora hadmitted to him, he knew he would never let her go. Her words sounded like a final goodbye; there was no hate or love for him in her eyes anymore. At this moment, he almost wished Aurora still hated him, as that would mean he still had some significance in her heart. Now her tone of voice was not that of an enemy, nor even a friend; she wanted nothing to do with him for the rest of her life. To her, he was just a stranger, or perhaps even less-mere air. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! The thought pierced his heart like a thousand arrows. If only he had been able to hold on to her three years ago, could things have turned out differently? "Aurora, I..." Hayden opened his mouth to speak, but where should he even begin? He thought about what she had said earlier-that night three years ago, she was also drugged and nearly raped and photographed by other men. He could hardly bear to think about how that naive girl had endured all that followed. She had just faced betrayal by her boyfriend and best friend, and what kind of nightmare awaited her next? What was she doing on that dark night meant for her? She and Susan were in the same bed. Hayden felt a deep sense of self-reproach for not being there for her in her time of need. "I''m sorry... Aurora, I''m sorry..." He finally realized that her resolute departure might not have been to avoid him, but because she had no other choice. "Hayden, you don''t need to apologize to me; we''re even now. I don''t want anything to do with you in this lifetime. Susan, rest assured, I will never have anything to do with him again. Please leave my house, you are not wee here," Aurora dered, dismissing them. "Get out, you scoundrels, you are not wee here at all," Mrs. Hill, wielding arge broom she had found somewhere, swept them away as if they were trash. Susan, visibly angry yet restrained by Hayden''s presence, reluctantly pulled Hayden away. "What are you looking at? She told you to leave." Hayden was dragged away, and with a loud bang, Mrs. Hill shut the door. "Miss, don''t worry, as long as I''m here, that scumbag and that wretch won''t be able toe within three feet of this ce. She won''t bother you or your husband again!" "Okay... Mrs. Hill, what did you just say?" Aurora had initially found Mrs. Hill''s actions somewhat endearing but only realized the implication of her words after a moment. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "You and your husband, miss, aren''t you? I think this gentleman is much better than that scumbag Hayden! He''s more handsome, gentler, and he was so careful not to wake you when he carried you backst night. He must be better to you than that scumbag," Mrs. Hill rambled on. Aurora was just about to rify the misunderstanding when Julian interrupted her, "Mrs. Hill has keen insight. I''ll give you a raise this month." "Thank you," Mrs. Hill beamed, her smile wide. "If Hayden bothers Little Bunny again, just wave your big broom and chase him out, go ahead with confidence, I believe in you," Julian, a master at winning people over, had previously won over Grandpa Montgomery, and now it seemed Mrs. Hill was readily enlisted under hismand, ready to die for him. Aurora felt somewhat helpless and no longer bothered to exin; she was nning to marry Julian anyway, so how Mrs. Hill addressed her didn''t matter now. "Mrs. Hill, get the breakfast ready, I''m going upstairs to wash up," Aurora said as she turned toward the staircase. After Susan had dragged Hayden away, they had just entered the house when Hayden suddenly pped Susan across the face. "Tell me everything, word for word, what exactly did you do back then!" "Hayden, don''t listen to Aurora''s nonsense; she''s just trying to drive a wedge between us with her words. Didn''t you just sayst night that we''re starting over? Let''s not let these things upset us, okay?" Susan, despite feeling aggrieved from the p, only wanted Hayden not to me her. They had finally gotten together and couldn''t let Aurora, that wretch, ruin it. Chapter 216: When the Wall Falls, Everyone Pushes On her way back to the office, Aurora finally checked her phone and saw the news headline: "Special Feature Report: The Mysterious Heiress of Montgomery Group." The article featured various introductions about Aurora and statements from senior management, while those who had been most vociferous in their criticisms online had now fallen silent. Thus, it turned out she was the president''s daughter, and everyone had mistakenly thought she was a mistress, prompting a mixture ofughter and disbelief. The controversy had not yet subsided when another major incident involving the Montgomery Group made the news, this time with photos of Vice President Paul and apany employee. Previously, just a photo of Aurora and Magnus holding hands had excitedizens, let alone the current photos. Besides the pictures of their car rendezvous, there was also a short video, in which Paul was seen embracing Alison by her slim waist. They had just reached the car when they couldn''t resist kissing passionately. Although the image was somewhat unclear, one could see legs in high heels. Important parts were pixted, yet the video went viral as soon as it was released. Even without payments, thebativeness of people online was evidently strong enough as forums were nearly overwhelmed by these posts. There were many anonymous postsining about how they had been bullied by Alison before, vehemently criticizing her usual behavior and conduct. The already bustling forums became lively once again, with everyone discussing the matter eagerly. The men''sments were generally of this nature: "Damn! This woman is saucy!" "Those legs... Oh my God!" "Curse these pixels." While the women seemed to have agreed among themselves: "This woman is so cheap." "If I were her mom, I''d be furious!" "What''s with young girls these days, can''t they get by on their own efforts without resorting to this?" "Just looking at her, you can tell she''s sleazy and cheap, truly an eyesore." "I work at the samepany as her, and what''s this? I''ve even seen her getting cozy with the vice president in the office, unbelievable!" "Damn! She really disgraces us women." As online fervor surged again, Aurora walked through thepany, her status dramatically changed from the day before. "Manager, good morning." "Good morning." They all greeted her with smiles, whereas Alison, who had spent the night out with friends and hadn''t slept, just changed her clothes and came in. She still smelled faintly of alcohol and staggered into the lobby, unaware of the current online storm. Many saw her and snickered behind their hands. "What are youughing at?" Others didn''t reply and quickly left, while Alison snorted and entered the elevator. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! It was the peak hour for work, and the elevator was already full. Just as Alison settled in, someone forcefully squeezed in, pushing her body harshly. Previously, if she had been here, people outside would definitely not dare toe in, much less squeeze next to her deliberately. "Are you blind? The elevator is full, can''t you wait for the next one?" she coldly red at the person. "The elevator is always this crowded, is today your first day at work?" a person retorted sharply. "Yeah, and you still take the subway to work?" another chimed in. "How dare you talk to me like this!" Alison fumed, these were people who previously wouldn''t even dare to look at her. What had gotten into them today to act so out of character, boldly standing up to her? A person nearby sneered, "Oh, so you really think of yourself as a princess, huh?" "If we''re not supposed to talk to you like this, then how should we speak? You little tramp, you only got into thepany by sleeping with men. If I were you, I''d keep a low profile, just keep my job, and tell no one." "You... you''re all being utterly unreasonable." Alison was clueless about what had happened, feeling the sting of everyone turning against her. "Unreasonable? Youngdy, consider this a lesson. You''d better keep a low profile from now on." As the elevator doors opened, everyone left without paying any more attention to Alison, all smiles. Fuming, Alison stormed off to her department and as soon as she entered, she heard peals ofughter. "Ha, did you know? That little slut has really messed up this time." "How could I not know? Even the janitors are talking about it." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "I''ve always disliked her, and this time I really have to thank whoever posted it! Such explosive news." "Tsk tsk, she always seemed so flirty, but this is beyond what we imagined. They actually did it in the garage, and someone caught it on camera. I don''t know if that''s clever or stupid." "Speaking of which, that man really has something." "Which man?" "Of course, our vice president. He''s a middle-aged man, but despite the video being edited, I could see they were in the car for a long time, very vigorous." a woman giggled. "Ha, I heard from his former secretary that he is far more capable than the average man in that department. You should have seen how desperate that slut looked in the video, tsk tsk..." "What video?" Alison realized that something was seriously wrong; they were clearly talking about her. "Look, here shees." The office''s attitude wasn''t the indifferent one they had shown in the elevator but rather openly mocking, obviously influenced by her usual behavior. "What are you talking about?" Alison asked. "You can''t still be unaware of what''s happened, can you?" the others looked at her as if she were an alien. Confused, Alison demanded, "Tell me now, or I''ll tear your mouths apart." "Ha, who do you think you are, princess? Better go pack up your things, you might not have the chanceter." Everyone dispersedughing, leaving Alison with a rising sense of panic. Everyone knew something she didn''t; suddenly, she grabbed her phone. When she saw the huge banner headline, she felt like she was going to lose her mind. Chapter 217: Regrets Come Too Late Above her was a banner disying a photo of herself and Paul in front of a car. Despite their eyes being pixted, her intoxicated expression was still unmistakably visible. The ring headline struck her hard: "Montgomery Group VP Caught in Car Garage Sex Scandal!" She casually browsed through several forums; posts about Aurora had already been removed, reced by newer ones. Overnight, the discussion had exploded to tens of thousands ofments, detailing even which elementary school she attended, yet her contact information was conspicuously absent. Even so, many recognized her, "I know her; we just had a gathering recently. She was unting a Chanel bag, acting all high and mighty. So that''s how she got her bag." "I know her too. Back in middle school, she was already off. She''d mess around with boys in the woods; I saw it happen several times." "Tsk, isn''t this my ex? She cheated on me when we were together. I''m not surprised to hear she''s still the same, honestly, hearing she''s the other woman doesn''t shock me." "I still have a lot of her old photos, DM me if you want them." "Slut! Home-wrecker!!" "You reap what you sow when you break up someone''s marriage!" Thements were more sensational than any post about Aurora. Alison had been like this since childhood. Now, seeing those scornful posts chilled her to the bone. She looked up and noticed everyone staring at her with malevolent eyes. The pride she once felt had vanished; now, she felt as exposed as if stripped bare, with no privacy left. Had her character been slightly better, she might not have ended up in such a plight. Those she had wronged in the past were nowing forward to malign her, and she had almost instantly be a household name. She remembered something Aurora had said the day before and suddenly ran towards Aurora''s office, which was much quieter than before. After her cleanup, even today''s breaking news didn''t stir office gossip. The office was as quiet as ever, filled only with the sounds of mouse clicks and keyboard strokes. Alison abruptly entered, causing everyone to turn their gaze towards her. Now, treated like a pariah, someone initially wanted to mock her but thought better of it considering Aurora''s presence. Inside the ss-walled room, Aurora held a coffee in one hand and navigated her mouse with the other, her eyes intently focused on theputer screen, oblivious to the noise outside. Alison, furious, stormed towards Aurora''s office. Seeing the potential for disaster, Heather held her back, "What are you doing?" "Aurora, get out here!" Alison had barely touched the doorknob when Heather, fearing she might hurt Aurora, quickly restrained her. "Heather, let go! This is between her and me!" Themotion outside disturbed Aurora, who slightly lifted her gaze to see the chaotic scene at the door. "Let her in," Aurora instructed, releasing her mouse. "But manager, her emotions are very unstable right now; she might hurt you," Heather and others tightly held Alison back, not letting her advance an inch. "She couldn''t hurt me," Aurora said indifferently, "let her in." "Yes, manager." Everyone then entered Aurora''s office and showed no signs of leaving. They all stood by her side. "Why are you all guarding me like this? Go about your business; I''ll be fine," Aurora''s usually stern face softened into a slight smile. "Then take care, manager," they finally left, and by then, Alison''s issue was well known to everyone. Now, seeing her angrily running towards Aurora and considering the past usations against Aurora, everyone had an idea. It was likely Alison who had fabricated that lie, angering Aurora, who was now retaliating in the same manner. After all, Alison had started the trouble herself. She was just amoner. How could shepete with the heiress of the Montgomery Group? Moreover, Aurora had done nothing wrong to her; her dismissal from thepany was justified. Not a single person in the room sympathized with her; instead, everyone felt it was only to be expected. Once everyone had left, Alison mmed her hands on the table, and Aurora said coolly, "You can m all you want, but if you break anything in my room, you''ll owe a considerable amount of money." "Was it you? You posted those things, didn''t you?" Alison asked coldly. "Don''t you think it''s rather foolish to ask that now? What does it matter whether it was me or not? Can it change what''s already happened?" "Aurora, I don''t mind if you target me, but how could you drag Mr. Montgomery into this!" It turned out that was why Alison hade. Unexpectedly, Alison''s first thought was of Paul, probably fearing the loss of her financial support. "When you dragged my father down, did you ever think there would be a day like today?" Aurora looked at her calmly, devoid of the arrogance Alison had shown back then. "The president is still the president, right? If it''s between you and me, and you want me gone, just say so. Was there any need for these schemes?" Aurora, observing the frantic Alison, leaned backzily in her chair to rx. "What I find strange is that you did the same thing to me. When you hung me out to dry online, didn''t you think of these things? What deep grudge do I hold against you? Now you look at me with such a pitiful face as if I''ve done something terrible to you." Suddenly, Alison knelt down, baffling everyone. Why had she knelt? "Aurora, I know I wronged you, but the vice president is innocent. If you want me gone, I''ll leave now. Just retract all the posts and calm this matter, please." The woman wasn''t foolish, knowing that without Paul, she would lose everything. As long as Paul remained, she would continue to have good days. Her calctions were indeed not bad. "If you had stopped this before, I might have let it go, but now... it''s toote. Alison, let me teach you one more thing. No man can support you for a lifetime; only you can always stand by yourself," Aurora said, word by word. Chapter 218: Paul is Dismissed Alison, despite her humble beginnings, had always aimed high. She envied girls born into privilege and, during her school years, used every trick in the book to extract money from men. Her vanity grew unchecked, and her demands became ever more extravagant, beyond the means of ordinary men-only someone of Paul''s high stature could satisfy her. With Paul''s downfall, not only would she lose her job, but also her powerful protector. What would she do then? "Miss Montgomery, I was wrong, please help us. Beg the chairman to spare the vice president. I''ll take all the me," Alison pleaded, kneeling and bowing repeatedly. The others were stunned. Was this the same haughty Alison they knew? "Pleading with me is useless. You should have known the consequences when you schemed against me and my father. I''m just a minor manager; what can I do for you?" "No, no, no, you''re the chairman''s granddaughter. He adores you. If you plead for us, it will definitely help," Alison insisted, kneeling and clutching at her legs. Aurora helped her to her feet, "Stand up first, then we''ll talk." "Have you changed your mind?" Alison asked, hopeful. Aurora replied coolly, "No one in this world is worth losing your dignity over. I can''t help you with this matter. Please leave." She had finally managed to bring Paul down. If she gave him this chance, she might not be so lucky next time. Whether Alison was involved or not, Aurora was determined to remove Paul, a stumbling block in her path. As long as he was there, he would pave the way for Ivy and Zachary. After all her plotting, how could she give her enemies such an opportunity? Seeing that Aurora was ignoring her and had turned back to herputer, Alison''s anger deepened. "Aurora, you will regret what you did today!" With that, she turned and left. Aurora watched her storm off, noting that the woman still hadn''t learned her lesson. She hoped Alison wouldn''t self-destruct like a moth to a me! Around noon, Finnian arrived again. "Manager, your grandfather wants to see you." "Alright." Even if she didn''t go, Aurora knew what it was about. Everyone knew about Paul and Alison. The video she released was irrefutable evidence; Paul had no chance of aeback. "What''s the situation now?" Aurora asked Finnian. "The evidence is conclusive. All shareholders unanimously voted to dismiss Paul. They want you to take his position," Finnian revealed, clearly on Aurora''s side. "What did the other shareholders say?" Aurora asked, not particrly thrilled. The Montgomery Group wasn''t so simple to navigate. "Some shareholders think youck experience and need more seasoning, so they want Eric to take over his position." "Eric?" Aurora had considered who might rece Paul, but Eric hadn''t crossed her mind. Julian had told her to keep her distance, and Eric''s prating gaze was always profound. He was aplex man, well-liked within thepany-a stark contrast to Paul. Despite his poprity among the young women at thepany, he was notably reserved. Would he be friend or foe if he took Paul''s position? Even though Aurora had little interest in the position, she now had to secure it to keep it from falling into Eric''s hands. "We''ve arrived, miss," said the driver as they reached the office they had visited the day before. The office was filled with the same people as yesterday, except Eric was there too, standing upright to one side. "Come and sit," Grandpa Montgomery beckoned, having Aurora sit by his side. Paul, already ashen-faced, slumped in his seat, his gaze turning icy as he met Aurora''s eyes. "Mr. Chairman," Aurora bowed before sitting down. "The matter concerning Paul is nowmon knowledge, and after the board''s investigation, the allegations were confirmed. This has brought ourpany into disrepute, especially as we are about to coborate with Luminary. With this scandal, we have lost a significant advantage. The board has decided to revoke Paul''s position. Paul, do you have any objections to this decision?" Grandpa Montgomery asked sternly, sitting upright. "It''s my fault. I have adversely affected thepany. I have no objections to this decision," Paul said, his face devoid of color. "Very well. With your departure, the vice president position is temporarily vacant. My intention is for Aurora to take over this position. Aurora, what are your thoughts?" Grandpa Montgomery looked towards Aurora, who was already briefed by Finnian on the way there and had made up her mind. "Chairman,dies and gentlemen, perhaps my age might seem too young for this position in your eyes. But age is not the issue; what matters are experience, unique perspective, and problem-solving skills. I have gained experience during my three years in the United States, and I am confident I can handle the role. I hope you will give me this opportunity." "Aurora, it''s not that we distrust you, but you are aware of the negative publicity that has only recently been cleared up. While we have rified matters, it still leaves a somewhat bad impression. The vice president''s role is not a minor one. I think Aurora should gain more experience. Eric has been with thepany for three years, and his capabilities are apparent to us all. Personally, I would prefer him to take over," one board member said. "You make a valid point. Aurora is still an undergraduate, a young girl. As a vice president, every decision affects the entirepany. I urge everyone to consider this carefully," another added. "These past few days, Anne has been working from dawn till dusk, always thest to leave, showing a responsible attitude towards her work. She has already improved the office atmosphere significantly in just a few days. I think she''s doing very well, and I am willing to give her a chance," Sean spoke up for Aurora, and Magnus added, "Indeed, Aurora is intelligent and sharp. I believe she has the strength for this." "This..." "Why don''t we vote between Aurora and Eric to see who gets the most votes? The vice president position will go to the one with the most," another suggested. "That sounds good. Let''s decide by a vote," they agreed. Finnian walked to the small ckboard to tally the votes, "One vote for Aurora..." Chapter 219: The Competition for Deputy Director As the votes were tallied one by one, no one anticipated the final oue. "The two candidates have the same number of votes," announced thest vote, resulting in Aurora and Eric having an equal total. This oue was somewhat awkward; usually, major decisions were made through shareholder voting, and before Paul was removed, the number of shareholders was odd. With Paul''s removal, the total number became even. Among the shareholders were close friends of Paul, genuine supporters of Eric, and those who distrusted Aurora. Even with the chairman and the president supporting Aurora, the oue remained unchanged. "The chairman, since the votes are tied, I think Eric should take over. He has been with thepany longer, is well-versed in business, and has broader connections. Eric is the most suitable candidate for deputy director; you should choose him." "Yeah, I also think we shouldn''t joke about this." "I think Aurora is also good and capable of holding this position." Thus, the matter returned to the starting point, and everyone continued to argue. Aurora spoke calmly at this moment: "Since the votes are tied, it seems like this is fate''s arrangement." "What arrangement?" Grandpa Montgomery looked at her, puzzled. Aurora''s lips curled into a faint smile: "I just heard you say, chairman, that ourpany is vying for a major business deal. Why not use this deal as a little test for us?" "Aurora, the more you talk, the more confusing you get. What test?" Eric, who had been silent, seemed to have understood Aurora''s suggestion, "I think Aurora means for me and her topete. Whoever can secure this business deal will be the deputy director." "That''s a good idea, especially since ourpany''s reputation has already been damaged. Luminary has be a major publicpany and just recently set up a branch in Clothville. Theirpany values integrity above all. With the Montgomery Group''s reputation destroyed, it could affect their impression of us. Since it''s already like this, why not treat this project as a test for them? If sessful, wouldn''t it prove our strength?" "I agree." "I agree too." All the shareholders nodded in agreement, looking towards Grandpa Montgomery, who held thergest share of stock; his word would be final. Grandpa Montgomery looked at Aurora, "Aurora, do you realize how big this deal is?" Although Aurora had once told him about her business, Grandpa Montgomery was still unaware of the scale of Aurora''spany and was somewhat worried she might not handle the task. "How big?" Aurora asked. Grandpa Montgomery slowly began, "Luminary''s establishment in Clothville marks their first order here. They are interested in the west district''s seascape and barren mountains, aiming to develop a top-tier affluent area. With real estate booming these years, investing in it is a surefire profit. They are investing billions and are currently looking for contractors. Ourpany''s main industry includes steel and other building materials. If we can strike a deal, it could be worth billions." Indeed, it was a major contract, posing a significant challenge for Aurora. She was not worried or scared; rather, she was excited about the possibility of securing thisrge contract, which would signify new growth for her. Aurora confidently stated, "I will do my utmost to secure this contract." "Eric, what about you?" Grandpa Montgomery turned to look at Eric again. "I''ll do my best." Seeing the excitement in Aurora''s eyes, Eric adjusted his sses and replied calmly. "Good, then it''s settled. I hereby dere that whichever of you secures the contract from Luminary will be the vice president," Grandpa Montgomery announced sternly. "Chairman, what if neither of us secures the contract?" someone asked. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "We''ll cross that bridge when wee to it. I believe in them. This meeting is now adjourned. Notify the PR department to quickly handle this Paul situation, and arrange some charity events to divert public attention. As for Paul, go process his resignation immediately. Considering we are all family here, we won''t burden you with the losses; just be sure to manage yourself from now on." Paul''s body slumped like frostbitten eggnt, his spirit utterly broken, and he muttered a resigned, "Yes." "Alright, Finnian will give you the information about Luminary shortly. You two head to the sales department to coordinate. You can utilize all the resources of the sales department as needed. Let''s leave it at that for now, meeting adjourned," Grandpa Montgomery stated directly. "Yes, Chairman." The shareholders departed one by one, and feeling the urgency, Aurora hurried out. Just as she stepped out, Eric was already following her, "Miss Aurora." It was strange that he always called her ''Miss''; as her cousin, he should just call her Aurora. Why did he persistently address her so formally? She paused, "What is it?" "Do you really want this position, Miss Aurora?" he suddenly asked. "If I didn''t want it, I wouldn''t havepeted just now," Aurora responded, unsure of his intentions. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "I could let you have the vice president''s position, but I hope you can agree to one thing for me," Eric stepped closer, narrowing the distance between them to barely half a step. This proximity could be considered both close and distant. His eyes, behind the lenses, shifted, taking on a somewhat devilish charm as did the smile on his lips. "No need to let it go, I''ll earn it on my own merits," Aurora stepped back, maintaining her distance from Eric. Eric adjusted his sses, his smile fading, "Won''t you even ask what it is?" "Not interested, I''m very busy. I have to go," she replied, her intuition telling her that nothing good coulde from his offer. She didn''t bother to ask or guess; she had never intended to rely on anyone else. If he was offering, she wasn''t interested. Watching her decisively turn and leave, a cold smirk formed on the man''s lips, "Miss Aurora..." Aurora headed directly to the sales department to learn more about the order. Knowing your enemy is the key to victory. Before she reached the sales department, a harsh voice caught her attention, the sound of a woman''s furious scolding. "You shameless old fool, do you know what they are saying about you outside? Where is that little wretch?" Aurora walked towards themotion; it turned out to be Paul''s wife who hade looking for him, and this woman was no pushover. Her family background was impressive, and Paul''s rise to vice president was partly thanks to her. Now that the scandal had erupted, his wife hade to confront him! Chapter 220: Wife Confronts Alison Kimberly, the sole daughter of the ke family, was Paul''s wife. Though the kes were not as prominent as the top four families, they were nevertheless affluent, and Kimberly was their only child. Paul, not being a direct descendant of the Montgomery family, had a status far inferior to that of Magnus. Marrying Kimberly was considered quite a feat for him, as she had been pampered all her life, leading to her somewhat delicate nature. After marrying Paul, her demands only intensified, which partly exins why Paul soughtpanionship elsewhere. Despite his indiscretions, Paul maintained the fa?ade of a devoted husband at home. The revtion of his affair, especially after Kimberly saw that video, infuriated her to the point where she smashed her tablet and her phone almost burst from all the iing calls. In a rage, she stormed into the office, creating the scene that Aurora had witnessed. Discovering her husband''s infidelity, Kimberly''s first instinct was to me the other women involved. She grabbed Paul by the ear, demanding to know, "Where is that hussy?" "Let''s discuss this at home. It''s not a good look with so many people around," Paul pleaded, freshly dismissed from his job and not in the mood for public drama. He tried to escort Kimberly out. "Not a good look? Now you care about appearances? I won''t let you off the hook today," Kimberly retorted, releasing him. "Does anyone know where that hussy is?" A crowd had gathered, shocked by Kimberly''s fierceness. "She''s in the marketing department," someone chimed in. "The marketing department, good!" Kimberly charged towards it, escting the situation. That informant was Heather, who had endured Alison''s bullying silently until now. When Alison ndered Aurora online, Heather couldn''t overlook it anymore. She believed Alison should reap the consequences of her actions. Kimberly quickly made her way to the marketing department. "Let''s go back," Paul pleaded several times, but Kimberly was too incensed to listen. The marketing and sales departments were adjacent, and Aurora took the opportunity to watch the unfolding drama. Aware of the turmoil, Alison began packing up her things, preparing to resign. Her concern wasn''t for herself but for Paul, knowing that if he fell, she would be doomed. The onlookers, almost gleeful as if it were a festival, seemed only moments away from popping champagne in celebration. But the worst was yet toe for Alison. The doors to the marketing department flew open as Kimberly stormed in, heels cking angrily on the floor. "You slut, get out here!" Despite being over forty, Kimberly looked stunningly youthful, perhaps in her thirties, and was impably dressed in a tailored dress and a light overcoat, her hair elegantly styled up, adorned with jewelry worth hundreds of thousands. She exuded a grace and elegance that made it hard to believe she was Paul''s wife. In contrast, Alison''s appearance, with her gaudy makeup, paled inparison. Kimberly''s gaze swept over everyone, causing those caught in her stare to shrink back in fear. Her re was truly intimidating. When her gazended on Alison, a chill ran down Alison''s spine as if a fierce beast had fixed its stare on her. Kimberly had seen many of her photos in that post, and she recognized the woman instantly. The clicking of her high heels on the tiled floor prompted the onlookers to instinctively make way as Alison began, "You are..." "You bitch!" Kimberly snapped, pping Alison with all her might without a word of exnation. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "How dare you?" Although Alison had guessed her identity, she hadn''t expected the woman to be so brash. Even in anger, she should have considered Paul''s reputation. Where did this ce Paul? "This is the real issue! How dare you, a little bitch, seduce my husband! Didn''t your mother teach you not to meddle with other people''s husbands? A bitch like you would have been burned in the past!" Kimberly''sbativeness was formidable; she grabbed Alison by the hair. Alison, already culpable, was further subdued by Kimberly''s fierce demeanor, her usual arrogance crushed. "Let go, what are you doing?" "What am I doing? Ha, today I''m going to properly deal with you shameless bitches. You even dare to covet my man." Kimberly yanked Alison by her hair and dragged her out. Alison, seeing Paul by the door, quickly pleaded, "Mr. Montgomery, save me..." "Daring to seduce my man right here? Do you wish to die?" Kimberly, furious, pped her again. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Alison, already unstable in her high heels, fell to the ground. She looked pitifully at Paul, not daring to speak further. With Kimberly present, and knowing her temperament, Paul knew better than to utter a word in Alison''s defense, or he would be beyond salvation himself. He didn''t even nce at Alison but embraced Kimberly, saying, "I''m sorry, it was a moment of folly; she is just a tramp, and I was merely ying around. Don''t be angry. If it weren''t for her shamelessness in approaching me, I wouldn''t have done anything to betray you. Now that you''ve done what you wanted, you should be appeased. Let me take you home now." Lying on the ground, Alison''s face turned as she heard what he said about her. She thought of their past affection and realized she was nothing but trash in his eyes! She had even knelt to Aurora for him, yet he spoke of her so callously. She could endure everyone''s curses, but she hadn''t expected him to say such things. Covering her face, she asked, "Mr. Montgomery, what did you just say?" "I said you''re a shameless tramp! What else did you think you were, a chaste heroine? If it weren''t for you approaching me, how would I have ended up like this?" Paul''s face lost any trace of tenderness, reced only by cold indifference. Perhaps pleased by Paul''s words, Kimberly''s expression softened slightly. She kicked Alison again, "You young slut, I''m teaching you a lesson today! If you dare have designs on my husband again, beware I break your legs! Disgusting whore!" After spitting on her, she took Paul''s arm and left, murmuring, "You''ll get what''sing to you when we get home." Chapter 221: Their CEO Fell in Love Tears streamed down Alison''s face as she abruptly stepped forward and grabbed Paul''s hand. "You need to apologize!" "Have I not hit you enough, you bitch? Let go," Kimberly frowned, wondering if this woman had truly lost her mind. "Let go, are you insane?" Paul was already seething with anger but restrained himself due to Kimberly''s presence. He had lost his position because of Alison, and now the mere sight of her made him feel sick. If he hadn''t said those hurtful words, Alison might not have harbored any resentment towards him. At this moment, her hair was disheveled. Her face bore the marks of two red ps, and Kimberly''s saliva was still on her clothes. Despite her disheveled state, she clung tightly to Paul. "Even if the whole world nders me, you alone cannot! You used me of getting close to you. If you were firm in your resolve, what could I possibly do? It takes two to tango. Mr. Montgomery, I demand an apology for what you just said!" Alison recalled how foolish she had been to kneel before Aurora for Paul''s sake. "You crazy woman, what nonsense are you spouting?" Paul kicked her away, barely managing to calm Kimberly down. If Kimberly lost her temper again, he couldn''t handle it. Alison fell hard to the ground. By the time Paul and Kimberly left, only the onlookers remained around her. That''s when she understood what Aurora meant by no one being worth losing your dignity over. She had thought Paul was worth it, but now she realized Aurora was right. No one deserved such degradation. She had made him her everything, yet in his eyes, she was nothing but a worthless person. Life was indeed ridiculous. The bystanders who saw her lying on the ground in such a sorry state started tough quietly, stirring up whispers, "Has she gone mad?" "Maybe, after such a big blow, who knows if she''s lost her mind?" Among those who were watching the spectacle, Alison saw Aurora and Heather. Although they weren''tughing, all of this had started because of them. Alison coldly watched as the two walked away, a shadow passing through her eyes. "Alison, the decision has been made up top. You need to go through the resignation procedures now. You don''t have toe in tomorrow, you..." The marketing manager came to announce the decision, finding Alison lying on the ground in utter disarray. Alison had already packed her belongings. She tidied herself up a bit and left thepany directly. She swore to herself that she would avenge this wrongdoing. She would make those who hurt her pay double! Aurora, just you wait! Meanwhile, Aurora had just collected some documents from the sales department. She had some prior dealings with thepany Luminary before returning to Clothville. Although Luminary wasn''t as old as some century-oldpanies, it had been around for decades and had been flourishing under the new CEO in recent years. She hadn''t expected Luminary to have set up an office in Clothville now. This was no small matter. Aurora recalled the executives Julian had introduced her to and wondered if they had any connection to Luminary. Knowing people always made business easier. She made a few calls, but everyone she contacted said they hadn''t dealt with Luminary. The details were unclear; the president of the Clothville branch had yet to confirm, a decision that required his personal approval. Aurora had no choice but to call Asher. When he received her call, Asher was delighted. "Calling me during work hours? You must really love me!" "Am I disturbing you?" she asked, mindful of the time difference that made it night where Asher was. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Nothing you do could disturb me. Calling at this time, you must need something, right?" Asher was quite familiar with her. "Yes, there''s a bit of an issue. I''m currentlypeting for the vice president position at thepany. Luminary has opened a branch in Clothville with a huge investment, and Montgomery Group wants to secure their order. Whoever gets this order first will secure the vice president''s position. It''s not just about a position; it''s about proving my capabilities to everyone," Aurora exined sinctly. "What do you need me to do?" Asher guessed there was more to it. "We have too little information. We don''t even know who the president of the Luminary branch in Clothville is. Can you help me find out?" "No problem," Asher had never said no to her. "But... is he good to you?" Asher''s tone shifted from yful to serious. Aurora''s lips softened; he still cared about her. "Don''t worry, he treats me well, Asher. You should find someone too. I hope you find happiness." "Your happiness is my happiness. If he ever mistreats you,e back to me. I have enough money to keep youfortable," Asher said earnestly. "Okay, if he dares to mistreat me, I''ll flee back to the U. S., and we can stay bachelors together for life," Aurora joked. "Alright, I won''t keep you any longer. I''ll inform you as soon as I have any news. Take care of yourself, little fox," Asher said gently. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Okay, bye," Aurora replied, a faint smile curling at the corners of her mouth. After hanging up with Asher, she called Julian. At that moment, the serious meeting room was pierced by a ringing phone with the tune "loving you..." Everyone knew too well. If anyone dared to have their phone ring during a meeting with the stern-faced president, they were done for! Yet, who was so bold as to leave their sound on? Did they no longer cherish their life? The next second, Julian answered the phone under everyone''s gaze, "Hello, I''m not busy at all." Julian nced around the tense and serious meeting room. Everyone was afraid to even breathe, given the importance of the meeting, yet their president just dered he wasn''t busy! Had they seen it wrong? The president seemed to be smiling! Did their president even have such a gentle voice? No, it must have been a mistake. Seemingly annoyed by the other''s presence, Julian stepped out of the office. As the door closed behind him, the others heard, "Little Bunny, did you miss me?" Everyone finally understood why the president was acting so unusually. Spring had arrived, and even their iron-faced president was in love, but which girl was so fortunate? Chapter 222: Ill Pamper You After falling in love, nothing should surprise you anymore. Just a few months ago, someone was demoted by the CEO right on the spot for his phone vibrating during a meeting-yes, just vibrating, not ringing. Since then, everyone either turned off their phones or put them on silent mode during meetings, even the CEO, who was usually the most disciplined about such things, asionally took calls with his ringtone on. He didn''t use this phone for work; his work phones were always with Rocky. This was his personal phone. Julian''s gentleness was almost shocking, but who could me him? He was the CEO, after all. For others, there were no surprises; with him, everything was possible. Julian listened to Aurora''s brief exnation and understood what she wanted. "You''re talking about the Luminary order, right? I''ll get it for you." Aurora shook her head repeatedly. "Julian, I didn''t call to ask for your help, I just need some clues and information. You''ve been in Clothville longer than I have, you have wider connections, and you can get the information I need." "You little girl, you could easily rely on your looks, yet you insist on proving your strength. I dream of you depending more on me, ideally waiting hand and foot, letting me pamper you." Even through the phone, Aurora could imagine his helpless tone, softening her expression. "If I relied on my looks, what would I do when I no longer have them? Only my own strength can sustain me for a lifetime." Aurora hadn''t understood this in the past, not until that night three years ago, when she realized why she had lost so terribly. The weak serve only as food and stepping stones for the strong. Bing strong herself meant she no longer needed to be victimized, whether or not she bullied others. Her life now was good, despite the frequent storms she faced, she found joy in them. "No matter what you be, you''ll always be my Little Bunny. It seems only when you have my little Little Bunny will you truly be content by my side." Julian imagined what it would be like if one day they had a child of their own. Would the child be a boy or a girl, more like her or more like him? His thoughts wandered far away, tuning out Aurora''s words. "Julian, are you listening?" Aurora had been speaking for quite some time without a response. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "I like both boys and girls," Julian answered nonsensically, only then realizing where his mind had wandered. Blushing, Aurora coughed, "Who asked about kids? I''m talking about getting me the information!" "Alright, alright, I''ll ask around right away. By the way, do you prefer a boy or a girl?" Julian steered the conversation back to children. Aurora stared at herputer screen that had gone ck, reflecting her face. She breathed out slowly, "Boy." Julian found it odd, thinking if he had to choose, he''d prefer a girl. Ideally, a girl as beautiful and adorable as Aurora was when she was little, her delicate features reminiscent of a doll. Back then, Aurora was much more lively, and for a long time, he remembered her crisp, childlike voice. "I didn''t expect you''d prefer a boy," Julian teased. Aurora merely curled her lips in resignation, her mind shing back to Alison''s fate, who once knelt before her, pleading on Paul''s behalf. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Paul finally kicked her away, calling her a whore, indifferent to whether there had been affection between them or not. Despite their past rtionship, he should not have treated a woman he disliked in such a manner. Even if Alison did not deserve sympathy, the oue she faced today was the result of her own actions. Aurora thought of Susan, Ivy, and herself-among them were those with good and bad fortunes, yet each had their own misfortunes. Indeed, it confirmed the saying that while happy people are all alike, the unhappy suffer in countless ways. In matters of the heart and beyond, it was always the women who suffered the deepest wounds, as seen in the online forums. Though many condemned Paul, more ridiculed Alison; a man might lose his job yet find something else, but a woman was treated like a pariah. Reflecting on her own experiences and those of others, Aurora spontaneously said, "I just feel that boys are tougher, a bit of hardship does them no harm. Girls are delicate and precious, and I wish they wouldn''t have to face any hardships, but how is that possible?" Even with her current achievements, Aurora knew that sess hadn''te easily, and she was unwilling for her daughter to endure the same hardships. "So, it''s because of the hardships you''ve endured yourself, regardless of whether it''s a boy or girl, I will ensure our children never suffer even a bit," Julian replied, having known a different but equally challenging childhood. He wanted nothing more than to provide a stable home for his children, to spare them from his own past. "Children need to face some hardships; too much coddling might spoil them, just like Zachary and Ivy, who crumble at the slightest adversity," he added. "Alright, from now on, I''ll support whatever you decide on how to educate them," he continued. "Oh my, I didn''t call to discuss our children," Aurora realized, almost led off-topic. "Yes, yes, I remember now, I''ll let you know as soon as there''s any news, don''t worry," Julian reassured her. "Okay," Aurora ended the call, her smile fading as she thought about her children. She had been careless recently due to thinking it was a safe period, but from today, she would be more cautious. At just under 22, she wasn''t ready to be a mother yet; that was a decision for the future. It seemed she would have to be more mindful of these matters from now on as Aurora returned to her work. Alison''s departure was a relief, eliminating a source of potential backstabbing, but it also meant more responsibilities ahead. Not only did she need to prepare for uing orders, but there was also a recruitment fair at Montgomery Group to manage. Ivy and Zachary''s hair samples had yet to be collected, and her ownpany was in the midst of preparations, keeping her overwhelmingly busy. Another hectic day was drawing to a close; it was nearly six o''clock, and the office was almost empty when Julian called. He picked her up from work every day, and though Cameron was just lounging at home, she smiled. "Sorry for the wait." "Waiting for you is never too long," Julian said, pulling her into his embrace, having missed her all day. Chapter 223: First Acquaintance, Second Familiarity The closeness of their posture might make an onlooker think they had not seen each other for a long time. Julian buried his head in her shoulder, inhaling the fragrance behind her ear, a scent that was unique-not themon perfume found everywhere. It was fresh and natural, making him feel pure andzy. He wished he could hold her forever, that her scent could dispel the fatigue of his day. "Busy today?" he murmured. "Mhm, it''ll get better after this busy period," Aurora repliedzily as she leaned into his embrace. "If you can''t hold up, just tell me. You''re not alone anymore. Even if you fall t, I''ll always be here to help you rise again." Julian loved her deeply. He saw all of Aurora''s struggles and efforts, and he often wished she could be softer. She didn''t have to be so hard on herself, she could be coquettish in his arms and just be a woman, yet she chose to soar high instead. While he felt sorry for her, he couldn''t bear to clip her wings, even knowing how dazzling she was. He knew how many people would be lost in her light; he wanted to shield her brilliance from others, yet he feared that dimming her would make her unhappy. Loving someone was hard, and choosing between options was even harder. "Julian, I know you care for me, but I really want to achieve everything on my own," Aurora murmured as she nuzzled his chest like a kitten. That was enough for him. Seeing this tender side of her was enough. No matter how tough she was outside, she could retract her spikes and reveal her true self in his embrace, and that was all that mattered. "Of course, just keep working hard ande to me if you face any trouble," Julian said as he gently kissed her soft hair. "I know, Julian. I need to go home tonight; we''ll have to part ways again," Aurora mentioned, eager to gather more evidence. "The important things first, I''ll follow your lead," Julian replied, not holding her back. Having a smart and considerate boyfriend was perhaps the best thing in the world. So many things didn''t need to be spelled out; he could guess them already. This reduced many potential misunderstandings or the need for exnations. "You''re the best," Aurora said happily, kissing him on the cheek. "Is one kiss enough?" Julian teased, pointing to his other cheek. Obediently, Aurora kissed him again. "Is that enough now?" she asked, batting herrge eyes at Julian. Julian, unable to resist, quipped, "Little Bunny, I''m so hungry." "If you''re hungry, go eat something. What do you want to eatter..." Aurora casually responded, only to realize a secondter just how naive she had been! After their passionate encounter, by the time they both got dressed and emerged, it had already grown dark outside. Aurora was utterly exhausted from his antics. "Little Bunny, I''m hungry..." Julian murmured. "Again? I can''t handle anymore." Aurora truly resembled a rabbit, instantly leaping far away from Julian''s embrace, fearing he might once again overpower her with his desires. "You''re overthinking it; I meant my stomach is hungry," Julian said with a smile, watching her reaction. "How am I supposed to know what you mean? You always say it the same way." "Now it''s about my stomach. Why are you standing so far away? I''m not going to eat you," Julian said as he reached out his long arms and pulled her back into his embrace. "Who says you won''t eat me? Didn''t you just do that?" Aurora muttered, looking down. "That was because you kissed me, and I couldn''t help myself..." Julian responded with a look of feigned distress. "Look how wronged you appear. Fine, I won''t kiss you anymore, so you won''t feel wronged," Aurora said, pretending to be angry. "Don''t be like that. I was just joking. I do like it when you kiss me... I like everything about you, truly," Julian dered earnestly, causing Aurora to break intoughter. "Youughed. Does that mean you''re not angry anymore?" "Scoundrel," Aurora pushed him away and started walking ahead. "Little Bunny, why are you walking so fast? Wait for me, are you still mad? How about I make it up to you by cutting you a steak?" Julian quickly followed after her. "One time won''t correct your attitude. If you''re going to cut, cut for a lifetime," Aurora said, cing her hands behind her back and walking with a lightness reminiscent of her school days, asionally kicking a pebble on the road. "Alright, a lifetime..." Julian walked beside her, their shadows elongating under the streetlights. When they returned to Julian''s vi, they were greeted by the delicious aroma of dinner as soon as they opened the door. "You''re back. Wash your hands and dinner will be ready," the old butler warmly weed them. In that moment, Aurora felt a sense of home, something she hadn''t felt in a long time, not since before her mother passed away. "I''ll go upstairs to shower and change first," Aurora said, drenched in sweat as she hurried upstairs. Julian watched her ascend, feeling genuinely happy for the first time, thinking how married they seemed. The meal was joyous, and after dining, Aurora nned to return to the Montgomery family. As she was about to leave, Julian presented her with a knitted cardigan. "It''s getting cooler recently, and the nights are chilly. Wear more and take care not to catch a cold." It was just a simple piece of advice, but it warmed her heart in the chilly night air. Chapter 224: The Complete Downfall of Genevieve By the time she returned home, it was past nine, and unusually, Zachary and Ivy were both there. Perhaps the recent events had made them wary of going out, and they were exceptionally well-behaved at home. Genevieve, however, had been distracted these past few days, often found sitting by the window, lost in daydreams for hours. She could still recall the scenes of the past; Magnus had never looked at her with such a cold gaze before. From that day on, they were like strangers, even under the same roof. He no longer shared a bed with her but slept in the guest room instead. He stopped initiating conversations with her; she had be invisible in his world. Ivy and Zachary began to notice something was amiss and would ask what was wrong, but Magnus would dismiss them, citing stress from work. He had given Genevieve just three days, and time was swiftly passing, yet she had no intention of leaving. She had used up all her secret savings to pay off Zachary''s debts. How could she, ustomed to a life of luxury for so many years, adapt to a life of poverty now? Her family was very ordinary; her father was a stern teacher whose monthly sry barely covered the household expenses, let alone provide a luxurious life for Genevieve. After learning that Genevieve had been kept by someone else and worked in bars, he had cut off all contact with her. Even after she moved into her current residence, she had no contact with her family; that home was no longer an option for her. Having lived with Magnus for twenty years, he had be her family. How could she bear to leave now? She couldn''t bear to cut ties with her family or give up the luxury that had seeped into her bones. She didn''t want to leave, and by any means necessary, she was determined to stay; she couldn''t stand being looked down upon. While she was lost in thought, Aurora came home. Magnus, who had been listlessly watching a TV drama, brightened up at her arrival. "Aurora, you''re back." "What are you doing back?" Zachary asked instinctively. Magnus gave him a cold look, "This is her home, where else should she go?" "Dad, don''t forget that Aurora onlyes back now and then. If this really was her home, why wouldn''t shee back every day? Who knows what she''s up to outside every day!" Ivy said sarcastically. Aurora, facing their cold mockery, didn''t get angry but responded gently, "Sorry, I''ve been back for so long yet never invited you to my ce. I bought a vi by the sea; it''s small but peaceful. I like the quiet and stay there every day. You shoulde visit sometime, Dad." "Aurora, you''re impressive. Those seaside houses aren''t cheap, and you managed to buy one without spending a penny of family money. You really have some skills," Magnus said, growing fonder of this daughter. "Dad, what are you saying? This is my home, and I''lle back to see you often." "Good child, you must be tired with all that''s been going on at thepany. You should go rest early," Magnus said, noticing her weariness. "Alright, I''ll go rest then," Aurora replied, and the father-daughter moment was deeply touching. Once she had gone upstairs, Ivy sarcastically remarked, "What did she say? She likes the quiet? What, does she think we''re too noisy?" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Are you not? Aurora didn''t say a word about you from the moment she entered until she left. How many words did you manage to say?" Magnus spoke up for Aurora. "Dad, you''re getting more biased by the day." Ivy stood up from the sofa, visibly upset, and marched upstairs. Zachary also felt disinterested and headed upstairs, Magnus''s voice trailing behind him: "You''d better prepare well and learn more from your sister. The interview is just around the corner." "Hmph." Zachary snorted coldly and mmed the door shut. "Not much skill, but a lot of bad temper," Magnus muttered, dissatisfied. With only the two of them left in the room, Magnus figured the others wouldn''te down and addressed Genevieve: "I gave you three days to move out, and you haven''t started packing?" His tone was devoid of warmth. The inevitable had arrived, and Genevieve wished that Magnus''s words that day had been just spoken in anger. These past few days, knowing he was upset, she had endured without provoking him. Now, hearing him bring up the matter of her leaving again, Genevieve couldn''t stay calm. She knelt before Magnus, "Magnus, please give me another chance. I promise nothing like this will happen again." "No man could ept what you''ve done. I chose to keep this matter confidential instead of exposing it, allowing you to decide the reason for your departure. I''ve given you the utmost respect. If you''re not grateful, don''t me me for dismissing you in the harshest way possible." Tears streamed down Genevieve''s face as she weakly clung to Magnus''s pant leg, "Magnus, I really didn''t want that. Please, for the sake of our two children, forgive me this time." "If you really cared about the children, you would leave on your own. At least you could depart with some dignity. Otherwise..." This was the only time Magnus had been so decisive. Seeing that she couldn''t sway him even in her pitiable state, Genevieve resignedly said, "Alright, I understand. I''ll leave and never trouble you again." Magnus finally looked at her directly. Had she reallypromised? This was unlike her. "Alright, first thing tomorrow morning you will..." "I''ll leave, but I have one condition." "What is it?" Genevieve wiped the tears from the corner of her eye. "Ivy and Zachary are about to interview for positions at thepany. This is their only chance to get in. I don''t want my situation to distract them. I''ll go, but I hope to talk about this after their interviews, regardless of whether they get in. You won''t need to tell me to leave; I''ll do it myself." Hearing that Genevieve was thinking of the children, Magnus pondered for a moment before slowly nodding. "Fine, I''ll give you a little more time. Once the kids are settled, you''ll leave." "Yes." Genevieve looked at the man so close yet felt he was miles away. The man who once looked at her with such warmth now regarded her with icy detachment. Unseen, Aurora watched everything, aware that Genevieve was merely buying time, using the children as shields, perhaps nning another move by the time she was supposed to leave. She couldn''t just wait around; she had to take this chance topletely overthrow her, or there would be no opportunity once Genevieve regained her footing. This battle had to be won; failure was not an option. Chapter 225: Peeling Off Your False Skin Aurora knocked on Ivy''s door, who had just gone to take a shower. The door wasn''t locked, so Aurora walked right in. Women often shed hair, so finding some in the room wasn''t difficult. She headed straight for the vanity. After a thorough search, she found a strand of hair on theb and quickly sealed it in a ziplock bag she had brought with her. Just as she finished, Ivy came out, "What are you sneaking around my room for?" "There''s no sneaking. I just wanted to give you a friendly reminder," Aurora quicklyposed herself. "Remind me about what?" "About the interview you''re going to attend. I was just reminding you of the preparations needed," Aurora found an excuse. "A cat crying over a mouse''s death, pretending to bepassionate? I don''t believe you have good intentions, you''re probably trying to sabotage me!" Ivy eyed Aurora suspiciously, not believing her to be a good person. Aurora scoffed, "Believe it or not, that''s your choice." "You haven''t settled with me about Zack''s matter, Aurora. Don''t think we don''t know what you''re up to. Zack''s actions were obviously a trap, intended to make grandfather and father dislike him, and you''re the instigator. Your target is me. I won''t fall for your tricks." After that incident, Zachary also reflected on what had happened. Edie''s timely appearance, including Eugene whoter offered him a high-interest loan, seemed too coincidental unless it was all prearranged. Zacharyter tried to find Edie, only to learn he had left the country. Wasn''t it clear that he had been yed? And who stood to gain the most from his failure? Clearly, it was Aurora! Both of them were bitterly resentful yet powerless. Aurora had joined thepany before them, earning continuous praise from their grandfather. Unbelievably, in just three years, Aurora had changed drastically, and now they were far behind her. "Well then, I originally wanted to give you some advice, but since you won''t listen, there''s nothing I can do," Aurora said and left. Watching Aurora''s retreating figure, Ivy felt something was off but couldn''t pinpoint what. Could Aurora havee to steal something? Ivy nced over the cosmetics on the vanity. Surely, she wasn''t there to steal cosmetics. In any case, that woman was up to no good. Ivy mmed the door shut. Aurora looked at the ziplock bag in her hand; getting it was a sess. Since Ivy and Zachary were twins, getting Ivy''s was as good as getting Zachary''s. If Paul was still at thepany, she might have had a chance to get his hair, but now that he was not, it was difficult to get close to him. It seemed challenging to get Paul''s hair, but luckily Aurora had someone else in mind. She clenched the hair in her hand; the truth would soon be out, and Genevieve would be kicked out of the Montgomery family soon! Aurora stored the hair carefully; now everything was ready except for the final push. She slept well every night, perhaps knowing her revenge was near, and no longer had the nightmares of the past. Every morning, she woke up refreshed, quickly groomed herself, and went downstairs. Magnus was already waiting to have breakfast with her. Genevieve, who usually wouldn''t be awake at this time, was now up early making breakfast for Magnus. Perhaps she hoped to touch Magnus with these subtle gestures. "Aurora,e have breakfast." Magnus merely greeted Aurora warmly, seemingly oblivious to her presence. Genevieve quickly handed Aurora a ss of orange juice. "You''re up early, Aurora. I made this orange juice especially for you. It''s nutritious." She behaved as though she was Aurora''s own mother. If only she had been like this earlier, Aurora might not have despised her so much. Now, it all seemed like a pretense, but Aurora didn''t expose her. "Thank you, Genevieve. It''s delicious. You must have prepared it for a long time, right?" The biggest difference between Aurora and Ivy and Zachary was her intelligence. Even though she deeply despised Genevieve, she always greeted Magnus with a smile and kindness, making him believe she had a good character, unlike the other two''s cunning and meanness. The better she behaved, the more it highlighted the others'' shorings. Even knowing that Genevieve had lost Magnus''s trust, she still pretended they were a family in front of others. "Yes, I started preparing breakfast at five this morning," Genevieve said, ncing at Magnus with the corner of her eye. Magnus put down his bowl. "I''m full, Aurora. I''ll wait for you in the car." Nothing Genevieve did now could win back his heart. Some mistakes are irreparable, and no matter how gentle Magnus was, he would not ept a woman who betrayed him. Seeing Magnus''s retreating figure, Genevieve''s grip loosened, and her spoon slipped into the rice soup. Aurora sipped her juice slowly. "My father doesn''t even like orange juice. This juice is bitter and pulpy; no one could drink it." Aurora elegantly wiped her lips with a napkin. "Thank you for the meal." Genevieve, hearing her sarcasm, found Aurora''s mocking smile unbearable. "You should let your father see your true face!" Genevieve spat bitterly. "Genevieve, are you joking? I haven''t done anything to wrong my father. What should I be afraid of? By the way, the interview is the day after tomorrow. You should worry about whether your dear son and daughter can get into thepany." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "You... don''t get too smug. Ivy and Zachary will definitely get into thepany. Aurora, don''t think you''re the rightful heir. They are also blood of the Montgomery family. When they join thepany, their grandfather will naturally give them shares. Just wait and cry then," Genevieve calcted with satisfaction. Aurora scoffed, "Genevieve, you''re old enough. Why are you still dreaming? As for whether they are truly Montgomery''s blood, you probably know best." After saying this, Aurora ced her napkin on the table, her face wearing a proper smile as she left. Hearing herst words, Genevieve''s heart clenched. "Stop! What do you mean by that?" Aurora paused, "You know what I mean, Genevieve. If you don''t want others to know, don''t do it. If you think you can rely on Zachary and Ivy to secure your position in the Montgomery family, you''re going to be disappointed. Sooner orter, I will tear off the fake skin you''re wearing. Don''t think about clinging to the Montgomery family anymore. Pack your things and get ready to leave, or I''ll make it embarrassing for you." With that, Aurora did not look back at Genevieve, who clenched her fists, her face a picture of disbelief. Impossible, absolutely impossible. Aurora couldn''t possibly know that secret! Chapter 226: You Are Not Allowed to Flirt with Other Men Aurora entered the courtyard and found Magnus leaning against a tree, smoking. The white smoke enveloped him, adding to his solitary appearance. The yellowing leaves, now nearly withered, fell with the breeze. Magnus''s figure, tinged with a touch of sadness, made her feel a pang of sorrow, knowing that he was partly to me for the day''s oue. Yet, he was her father, and Aurora could not be as harsh with him as she was with Genevieve. "Dad, you hardly ate anything. Let me take you somewhere," Aurora said with a smile as she approached him. "Aurora, you don''t need to do this," Magnus remarked, noticing his cigarette was not yet finished, and knowing she wouldn''t be able to eat much either. "I''m not very hungry, and I don''t want to keep you waiting. Let''s go somewhere else for breakfast," Aurora suggested, taking his arm. She had already lost her mother and couldn''t bear losing her father too. After breakfast, the two headed to the office, where a busy day began. Aurora organized all the documents for the Montgomery Group, preparing to showcase her strengths during uing interactions with Luminary. While she was engrossed in her work, her phone rang; it was Julian. "Missing me?" she asked, holding the phone between her shoulder and ear as she continued to sort through the documents. "Of course, I''ve been missing you terribly," Julian responded yfully. "How sweet. Tell me, is there any news about Luminary?" "You''re too clever, trying to tease you is never easy. Yes, Rocky just found out something. It seems that Jason Gilpin is the president of Luminary''s Clothville branch," Julian informed her. "Jason Gilpin?" Aurora murmured. "Why, do you know him?" Julian quickly noticed Aurora''s peculiar reaction to the name. Men who were special in any way were a threat to him; he knew all too well how attractive Aurora was. "I''ve never really met him personally, just dealt with him while I was in the U. S. It''s surprising to find him here in Clothville," Aurora mused. She found it slightly odd but didn''t dwell on it. Clothville was rapidly developing, densely popted, and undergoing swift construction, making it easier to prate new markets. Their return to Clothville was timely. Besides seeking revenge, she was also focused on expanding herpany, so Luminary''s return seemed natural. "Are you sure you don''t need my help this time?" Julian asked, still slightly uneasy despite her exnation. "No need for now, help me if I really can''t handle it. I want to try handling things on my own, without always relying on you," she replied. "Well then, you stubborn little thing, I know you won''t change your mind. I''ll have Rocky send you the information he gathered; check your inboxter." "If Rocky is sending the information, why did you call?" Aurora questioned. Julian''s lips curved slightly, "Because I wanted to hear your voice." "You scoundrel..." Aurora''s face flushed red; this man always knew how to warm her heart with just a few words. "Alright, I won''t keep you any longer. You get back to work," Julian ended the call. With a sweet smile, Aurora hung up and saw a new email in her inbox. Rocky had already sent over the data. His efficiency was remarkable; not only had he gathered so much information in just a day, but he had also prepared a PowerPoint presentation. He meticulously listed all the personal information on Jason, along with detailed data on Luminary, especially concerning the order she needed to secure this time. Rocky had clearly outlined everything for her. With this information, she could better understand Jason and Luminary. She had met Jason a few times at evening parties in the past, but they never really interacted deeply since her attendance at these dinners was always purpose-driven, such as approaching a newpany for a new order. Thus, she had overlooked what kind of person Jason was, knowing only that he oftenpeted with her for business. Competing for business was normal; she often vied for otherpanies'' orders as well, as the world operated on the principle of the survival of the fittest. Her impression of Jason had remained at the stage of a business rival until she saw this information, which revealed all his preferences. Her formerpetitor had suddenly be the target of her wooing efforts, causing her me psychological difort. Aurora began to delve into the information to understand this man. She learned that his favorite was Blue Mountain coffee, which was highly popr now. This coffee, originating from Jamaica''s rugged uphill terrain, was difficult to harvest. Blue Mountain coffee was usually of high quality and very expensive, making counterfeitsmon in the market. Aurora had someone purchase the most authentic Blue Mountain coffee as a gift to favorably impress him, aiming to dispel any negative impressions he held towards Montgomery Group. The information also included Jason''s recent itinerary. His grandfather was celebrating his 80th birthday tomorrow evening, and he would surely attend. Many prominent individuals would be there to offer their congrattions, and she could attend as the heiress of the Montgomery family. However, there was also a Lindsay Gilpin, Julian''s arranged fiance by the Alvarez family, although Julian had never acknowledged her. It was inevitable that some trouble might ur at the event. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! After much consideration, Aurora still decided to go, nning to avoid Lindsay at the event, and perhaps get acquainted with Jason. She was no novice, well-versed in the ways of the business world, and unsure what Eric might do, she had to act quickly. Aurora had prepared everything, and the next afternoon she informed Julian of her intention to attend the dinner. "Okay, I''ll go with you," Julian directly said. Aurora shook her head, "Julian, your identity is special, and people from the Alvarez family will surely be there too. If you go, you might end up arguing with your father. If you are there, who knows what that Lindsay might do? Can you skip this dinner?" Considering the rtionship between the Gilpin and Alvarez families, Aurora decided to go alone for safety. "Will you be sure you can handle all those people by yourself? Hayden and Susan will also be there," Julian said, worried about her. "Don''t worry, Julian, I am invincible now." "I don''t want to see that old man anyway. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t go at all. It''s best if I don''t have to go, and I''lle to pick you up when you want to leave," Julian considered. He and his grandfather were at odds, and meeting would likely lead to arguments; it was best for him just to stay away from them. "Alright." "Don''t flirt with any other men, including that Jason. It''s just a business deal; if it falls through, it falls through. You still have me," Julian instructed. Chapter 227: Stop Harassing Me! Aurora was not put off by the man''s domineering attitude. "Rx, I''m just going to discuss business, not heading to the execution ground. You don''t need to be so nervous. Besides, I don''t have the magic to make everyone fall in love with me. There are so many beautiful women in the world, and only you, with your stubborn heart, are truly devoted to me. Who else would even look my way?" Julian pulled her tightly into his arms. "If you were just any uglier, fatter, and less intelligent, maybe I wouldn''t have to keep warding people off all the time." "Can I take that as apliment?" Auroraughed like a blossoming flower in his embrace. "If othersplimented me, I wouldn''t feel anything, but when you do, I can''t help but be happy." "My little witch, let''s go eat something first, andter we need to prepare your look for the evening." Julian took her hand and led her toward the dining room. Being with a loved one made everything seem surrounded by sweet bubbles of joy, and now even Julian feeding her didn''t feel disgusting to her anymore. Julian took her to the same ce as before to prepare her evening look. When Calvin brought her a miniskirt, Julian immediately threw it aside without even letting Aurora try it on. "No way, such a short skirt? What kind of message does that send? Who are you trying to show your long legs to?!" He was frustrated that he himself hadn''t had the pleasure yet, and he couldn''t let others take advantage of the view. Calvin then brought a strapless long dress. "This dress is a brand-new model, and I even refused to lend it to a celebrity a few days ago." Julian nced at the strapless top, and whether it was his imagination or not, he felt that the woman''s bust seemed to have gotten bigger. "No, no, how can she wear it with such a low neckline?" "What about this one?" "No slits." "And this one?" "The color is too mboyant, I don''t want too much attention." Julian loungedzily on the sofa, sipping coffee while being picky like an emperor choosing a consort. Calvin, looking helplessly at the colorful array of dresses around him, said, "Sir, what''s it? What''s with these feudal demands? Should I prepare a Burqa for Miss Aurora instead?" Julian looked at Aurora''s curvy figure, seriously considering it for a moment. "If it wasn''t so hot, I think it would work." Calvin was utterly defeated. "Mr. Ba, are you just here to amuse yourself?" "Let''s go with this one." Aurora wasn''t upset by Julian''s authoritarian attitude; if other women ogled Julian''s nearly perfect physique, she would be unhappy too. They finally settled on a white, elegant long dress with an off-shoulder design that revealed only half of her shoulders. It was much better than those low-cut miniskirts, and the white was pure, not seductive like the red dress she worest time that drew so much attention. "Okay, this one," Julian decided firmly. Calvin wiped the sweat from his forehead, relieved to have finally made a decision, lest they end up having to go through his entire stock. "Alright, Miss Montgomery, pleasee with me for your makeup," Calvin directed Aurora towards the makeup room. "Keep the makeup light," Julian called after them, still concerned. "Yes, yes, Mr. Ba," Calvin sighed inwardly. Falling in love was truly terrifying. In such a short time, Julian had changedpletely from hisst visit. "President, Miss Montgomery is just attending a dinner party. There''s no need to be so nervous," Rocky said, noticing his restless demeanor. "What do you know? How can you be sure that some fool won''t take an interest in Little Bunny?" he retorted. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Cough, President, I admit Miss Montgomery is quite beautiful..." Rocky felt it necessary to bring this love-struck man back to reality. Before he could finish, Julian interrupted him, "Of course, Little Bunny is the most beautiful woman. If it were a hundred years ago, kings would have fallen for her." Rocky''s intended advice got stuck in his throat. Well, it was rare to see the President in such a lovesick state. At least he was much better than his previous cold and arrogant self. It wasn''t a bad change, so he merely agreed, "Hmm." "So, I must keep a close eye on her," Julian said earnestly. He remembered a beloved toy from his childhood, which he had lost because he didn''t cherish it enough. The regret of losing it was profound. Since then, he knew he had to cherish and protect what he loved, never letting anyone take it away. Aurora emerged wearing light makeup, her attire a simple off-shoulder long dress, yet she appeared like a fairy under the moonlight. Julian had thought the dress was conservative, but Aurora''s aura couldn''t be concealed by mere clothes. She was enchanting in red and saintly and elegant in white, a rare ability to seamlessly switch between such auras. "Little Bunny, you''re truly beautiful," Julian waspletely smitten by his wife, probably finding even her fingernails beautiful. It had been a while since Aurora wore a white dress; thest time was three years ago, aplex and borate princess gown. This simple dress, however, outlined her perfect figure, especially with a chiffon scarf draped from her shoulder, dancing with the wind. She seemed ethereal, each step as if she might vanish from his sight at any moment. "Thank you, Julian, it''s gettingte. I should head over," she said. "Alright, I''ll take you," Julian extended his hand, dressed sharply like a prince. She ced her hand in his, and they walked out hand in hand, their silhouette the envy of onlookers. Upon reaching the vi, Julian didn''t get out of the car. "Little Bunny, I''ll leave you here. Be careful." "Okay." Julian watched Aurora get out of the car but didn''t leave. "We''ll wait here." "Yes, President." He felt mad, afraid something might happen to her, wanting to be there if it did. Julian opened hisptop to continue working when his phone rang. He frowned slightly at the name, "What''s up?" "Julian, where are you? I haven''t seen you yet?" Julian nced at Lindsay standing impatiently on the stairs and said, "When did I say I wasing? Lindsay Gilpin, let me say it again, you and I have nothing to do with each other! It''s someone from the Alvarez family who is getting engaged. I never agreed to anything, and the person you''re engaged to is a Mr. Alvarez. Myst name is Ba. Stop bothering me, I''m already married." Chapter 228: The Eldest Son of the Gilpin Family Grandpa Gilpin celebrated his eightieth birthday. Given the stature of the Gilpin family, high-profile guests from various ces eagerly attended to offer their congrattions. The entire vi sparkled brilliantly, festooned with ornate lights, extending even to the surroundings of the estate. Aurora, already ustomed to the opulence of high society, entered the venue clutching her handbag, recognizing many familiar faces. Magnus arrived with Ivy and Zachary. Genevieve, no matter how dazzlingly she dressed, could not conceal the destion and exhaustion on her face, a stark contrast to her former vivacity. Whenever she tried to approach Magnus, he subtly moved away. It was evident she hade on her own, without Magnus inviting her to apany him. Susan entered arm-in-arm with Hayden, her face set in a professional smile. Though she tried to portray their happiness, the coldness in Hayden''s eyes was unmistakable. The event was indeed bustling, with virtually every notable figure present. Aurora scanned the crowd for a particr person and finally spotted Jason. Dressed in a blue-grey suit, he exuded an extraordinary presence, holding a ss of red wine while chatting with someone. As Aurora made her way toward him, she was surprised to see that the person he was conversing with was Eric. Unbeknownst to her, Eric had already engaged Jason in what appeared to be a pleasant conversation. Feeling a pang of annoyance at Eric''s quick actions, Aurora was pondering her next move when Eric, sensing her gaze, looked over. Caught in their line of sight, Aurora took a deep breath and picked up a ss of red wine from a tray nearby before walking towards them. The two men watched as she approached from afar. Aurora wore a simple white gown that highlighted her graceful figure. The gown flowed beautifully with her movements, creating elegant arcs in the air, while the light sheer fabric trailing behind added a touch of softness. Her appropriate smile and the diamonds on her neck and earrings sparkled under the lights. Though all the women were elegantly dressed, Aurora''s pure demeanor stood out distinctly, making it difficult to divert their gaze from her. Soon, she reached them. "Miss Montgomery, here you are," Eric said, adjusting his silver-rimmed sses. "It''s Grandpa Gilpin''s birthday, so I came to offer my congrattions. Hello, Mr. Gilpin, I''m Aurora Montgomery," she said, extending her hand professionally. Jason, with his delicate features and a beauty mark under his left eye that added to his enchanting appearance, shook her hand politely. "Miss Montgomery, I''ve heard much about you!" "Mr. Gilpin, we have met a few times before in the United States, but I''ve always regretted not having the time to get to know you better," Aurora remarked, her three years of social experience guiding her conversation. Jason''s expression was inscrutable, neither rejecting nor overly warm. "If you''re keen on making acquaintances, opportunities will surely arise." "I heard you enjoy coffee, Mr. Gilpin. Perhaps we could have coffee together sometime?" "Certainly, but Mr. Montgomery also enjoys coffee. If you don''t mind, the three of us could go together," Jason suggested. Aurora felt a twinge of suspicion. She still didn''t know how long Eric and Jason had known each other. At the office, Eric had offered to give up his seat for her. Did that mean he was very confident? She recalled the image of the twoughing and chatting earlier. Perhaps they had known each other for a long time? Eric had returned to Clothville three years ago, after apparently studying abroad. Since they had no mutual connections, Aurora hadn''t taken much interest in him, but now she began to feel that Eric might be someone significant. He and Jason were about the same age; perhaps they had been ssmates or friends? That would exin Eric''s confidence in offering her the vice president position. Everything came with a price. If she agreed to Eric''s conditions, who knew what she would have to repay. If things were as she suspected, it would be a difficult situation. What could she do to match their close friendship? Seeing her hesitation, Jason asked, "What''s the matter, Miss Montgomery? Aren''t you willing?" Aurora wasn''t sure what game he was ying. If he intended to give the order to Eric, he wouldn''t be giving her this opportunity. Regardless of his intentions, at least she had a chance. "Why would I not?" she quickly apologized, "Sorry, I was just a bit distracted. Mr. Gilpin, do you have any rmendations?" "Let''s meet at Indigo tomorrow at noon. Any objections?" Jason looked at them both. "No, we''ll see you there," Aurora replied with a smile. "That''s best, Miss Montgomery. I hope you don''t mind, but my darling is very possessive. If she knew I was meeting a woman alone, she''d probably flip," Jason joked, his smile carrying a hint of charm. Aurora realized he was already married when he exined. That was a relief; her own jealousy wouldn''t be a problem. "Of course, I understand." "When I say my darling is very jealous, I''m not lying. Look, here shees," Jason pointed to someone approaching. It was a mixed-race woman about Aurora''s age, who scanned her up and down with a hostile gaze. "Who are you?" she asked with an ent. Aurora felt helpless, just as Jason had warned, the jealousy was strong! She was about to exin when a hand suddenly wrapped around her waist, "Be, she''s with me, I was just introducing her to Jason." Aurora saw Eric holding her waist and tried to pull away, but he winked at her. Be''s expression softened, "Oh, she''s yourpanion. Hi, I''m Be." Aurora extended her hand, "I''m Aurora." "Darling, where have you been? I''ve been looking for you," Jason pulled Be into his arms. Their affection was evident. Aurora found the hand on her waist ufortable, even if Eric had meant to help. "Mr. Gilpin, we shouldn''t disturb you any longer, I''ll be heading off," Aurora said. "Okay," Jason responded, hugging Be as they left. Aurora quickly freed herself from Eric''s embrace, "You know them?" Their earlier conversation had confirmed one thing: they were all well-acquainted. Chapter 229: Die, Wench Eric had no intention of hiding anything. "Yes, I met Jason in college." So, that was the connection between them. No wonder they had been chatting about everything under the sun just moments ago. "Did you know from the beginning that he was the president of the branch office?" Aurora asked. "He got in touch with me as soon as he returned to Clothville, so of course I knew he took over the branch office. Why, do you have anything else to ask? I promise I''ll tell you everything." Eric''s lips curled into a refined smile, making Aurora feel quite uneasy under his gaze. "So, you''re saying you''re almost certain to get this order?" "You could say that. Given my rtionship with him, the order is as good as mine if I just ask. Of course, I''m not opposed to letting you have it if you want." Eric''s smile broadened, and Aurora felt increasingly that this man was unfathomable. "I don''t believe there''s such a thing as a free lunch." "Of course not. I''m not against offering you the vice-president position, but I have just one condition," he said, bringing up the matter of conditions again. "What do you want?" She looked at him indifferently. "I want..." Eric barely opened his lips to continue when a female voice abruptly interrupted. "What are you doing here?" Aurora turned to see Lindsay, her face full of anger. Eric frowned at the interruption, a hint of coldness passing through his eyes behind his sses. "I''m here for Grandpa Gilpin''s birthday celebration," Aurora replied. "Where have you hidden Julian? Today is my grandfather''s eightieth birthday. Why isn''t he here to celebrate with my grandfather?" Lindsay vented all her resentment towards Julian on Aurora. Aurora''s lips twisted into a cold smile: "He''s not dead. How could I hide a living person? Whether hees here or not is his own business, not mine. Please, let go of me." Lindsay had been restraining herself because Julian was therest time. Now that Julian was absent, why should she hold back? Hearing Aurora speak like this made Lindsay even more infuriated. "You''re not wee here. Get out!" "Miss Gilpin, I''m afraid you don''t have the authority to make me leave. Whether Ie or go is my choice. Please don''t throw a tantrum in front of me." "Look at you, all dolled up. It was you who seduced my Julian! You have no shame!" In a fit of rage, Lindsay threw the red wine she was holding onto Aurora. The wine sshed quickly, and Aurora couldn''t stop it, staining her white dress with a ring of wine red. Aurora was helpless. Why did she always encounter such unreasonable people? Some of the wine seeped into her clothes, dripping down her skirt and sshing droplets like blood on the carpet. Their actions drew the attention of the others, and Aurora quickly became the center of attention. Lindsay looked very pleased with herself. "How dare you seduce my fianc, you shameless..." "Have you said enough?" Aurora interrupted coolly, her voice clear and cold. Despite being drenched in wine, her face remained ice-cold without a trace of panic. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! She stood proudly in the center, her back straight, overshadowing the frantic woman beside her. Lindsay, suddenly cut off, faltered, meeting Aurora''s icy gaze. "Of course I haven''t finished. You wench," Lindsay couldn''t let her own fury be suppressed and continued to speak. Aurora calmly poured the wine over Lindsay''s head, who perhaps was stunned, momentarily forgetting to react and letting the red wine slide down her forehead. "Ah!!! How dare you... how dare you..." Lindsay finally screamed as the wine dripped onto her face. Initially, Aurora considered enduring the insults, as she needed a favor and didn''t want to upset Lindsay, which could potentially affect matters with the Montgomery Group. However, the moment Lindsay sshed wine on her, Aurora couldn''t hold back anymore, remembering Julian''s words, "It''s just one deal; if it falls through, it falls through. You still have me." Times had changed. In the past, she endured great humiliations for the sake of securing a deal. Back then, thepany was just starting, and she had no choice but to endure. Now, however, she had the freedom to choose. She was just a vice president; it wouldn''t matter if she left that position for Eric to take over. After all, there was solid evidence of Genevieve''s affair, and once the paternity test results for Ivy and Zachary were out, the truth would be revealed. "Why should I swallow my pride for a mere order? This is intolerable," Aurora thought. "I dare because I can. How will you respond, Miss Gilpin? Did you consider my feelings when you poured your wine on me?" Aurora stood coldly in the center of the room. "How dare youpare yourself to me? What are you worth?" Lindsay retorted. "p!" Aurora pped her across the face. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "You pped me, you dare p me? Even my mother has never treated me this way," Lindsay, like Ivy, had been spoiled from childhood. Now that Aurora had also pped her, how could she ept this blow to her pride? Suddenly, she lunged at Aurora like a madwoman. "Enough, Miss Gilpin. Is this how you treat your guests?" Eric intervened, standing between the two women. "Who wanted her here? She is not wee! Get out of the way." Lindsay tried to push Eric, but his stance was as immovable as a wall of iron and bronze, shielding Aurora. As more onlookers gathered, Aurora wanted to avoid further esction. "Eric, I''ll leave now, thank you." She picked up her skirt and left while Eric held Lindsay back. "I will never let you go," Lindsay suddenly ducked under Eric''s arm and charged at Aurora like a fierce tiger. Aurora, hindered by her long gown and high heels, was violently pushed towards a tower of cakes and champagne. "Be careful!" Seeing the danger, Eric quickly ran towards Aurora, but Lindsay grabbed him around the waist. "Die, you wretch!" Aurora''s body, already falling, was caught by someone familiar, "Julian..." Before she could finish, they both crashed into the champagne tower. Aurora was held tightly, especially her head and face protected by the man''s hands. All around them, the sound of ss hitting the ground and muffled groans of pain mixed together, soaking both in champagne. While Aurora was mostly unharmed except for being drenched, the man beneath her was surrounded by shattered ss. As they fell, even more sses from above rained down on him, hitting his body and face. Chapter 230: Don’t Touch My Woman! Aurora hastily climbed out of Julian''s arms. "Julian..." she stammered. Julian''s head had been cut by debris, and blood immediately began to flow. Seeing the blood, Aurora panicked. "I made it in time," Julian said, ignoring his own injuries, instead checking to see if Aurora was hurt. "Didn''t I tell you not toe? Why did youe? Does it hurt?" Aurora''s tears fell unexpectedly as she saw Julian bleeding. She hadn''t cried since she changed, but at that moment, she wept like a child, fumbling and fretting over his wounds. Her hot tears fell on Julian''s face, marking the first time he had seen her so distraught. "I''m okay, don''t cry, I''m really okay," he reassured her, sitting up even with many shards of ss in his back, and pulled her close tofort her. "How can you be okay? You''re bleeding," Aurora fretted, fearing even the slightest harm to him. "You should go to the hospital," someone nearby suggested. "Right, the hospital, let''s go right now," Aurora realized, having forgotten even this basic fact in her panic. Julian took off his suit jacket, littered with shards of ss, revealing the speckled blood on his back, which pained Aurora even more. "Let''s hurry to the hospital..." "No rush," Julian said, releasing her hand and walking towards Lindsay. Lindsay, meeting Julian''s piercing gaze, involuntarily stepped back. "I... I didn''t mean it, Julian, listen to me." Julian looked at her coldly. "Lindsay, I''ve told you countless times, there''s nothing between us!" "Shut up! Don''t embarrass yourself further," Joaquin and Grandpa Gilpin, among others, gathered around. Although Joaquin felt sorry for Julian''s injuries, he med Aurora, believing Julian should stay away from such a disaster! He knew what Julian was about to say and quickly interrupted, convinced that Julian and Lindsay were meant to be. The Gilpin family was currently prominent, and he couldn''t let this fool ruin such a favorable marriage! Julian understood his father''s intentions and merely nced at him. "What''s all this about?" Grandpa Gilpin was also perplexed. "Lindsay, I will never have any feelings for you. Our marriage was arranged by my father. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! I have never acknowledged it. If you truly want to join the Alvarez family, you might as well marry my father," Julian dered in front of everyone, leaving many bewildered about his rtionship with Miss Gilpin. Wasn''t the Alvarez family''s son engaged to Miss Gilpin? Many were still unaware of his true identity. Despite this, his heartless words, spoken so publicly, were shocking enough. "Julian, you can''t do this to me! I have loved you for so many years!" Lindsay couldn''t ept the reality. "The only person I will ever love is her," Julian said, grabbing Lindsay''s hand. Before her heart could react, he flung her into a giant eight-tiered cake. "This is my final warning-don''t touch my woman! Next time, I won''t let you off so easily!" Julian dered coldly. Everyone was dumbstruck; what had just been a champagne tower was now a grand cake, from which Lindsay''s screams emanated. Julian, dragging Aurora by the hand, left immediately, infuriating Joaquin who banged his cane on the ground. "You bastard,e back here! Apologize to Miss Gilpin!" Julian''s pace quickened in response. Despite their disheveled appearance, no one thought them disgraceful. Their retreat was resolute, and Julian, bloodied, held Aurora''s hand tightly, drawing envious nces from many women. "If you take one more step forward, you''re no longer my son!" Joaquin threw down his ultimatum. Julian paused, and everyone thought he was afraid, given that blood is thicker than water. Yet Julian, without turning his head, replied, "You seem to have forgotten something. I disowned you ten years ago, I don''t even use your name anymore. I have no ties with the Alvarez family; I am Julian Ba, not your son. Please don''t arrogantly make decisions for me again; you have no right." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! With that, Julian continued on, pulling Aurora with him, and they didn''t stop again, fading into the crowd. "You bastard! You bastard!" Joaquin was livid. Meanwhile, someone elseughed heartily. "Ha, Joaquin, better for me if you disown him-I gain a fine grandson-inw," chuckled Grandpa Montgomery, unconcerned. "Can someone tell me what on earth happened?" Grandpa Gilpin, incensed yet restrained by his status, demanded to know. "Grandpa, you have to help me," Lindsay cried, climbing out of the cake, her face smeared with cream and chocte. "Go and wash up, stop making a scene here," Grandpa Gilpin quickly dismissed Lindsay. Eric withdrew his gaze from Aurora and Julian''s departing figures, suppressing a resigned smile. Had Lindsay not clung to him, he might have been the one to save Aurora. He pondered how Aurora''s tears would taste if shed for him. Unfortunately, timing is everything, and he stepped out from the crowd, adjusting his sses, and dered, "Let me exin." He recounted everything clearly. Grandpa Montgomery was the first to react aggressively. "William, my granddaughter kindly came to your celebration, and this is how your granddaughter treats guests?" Grandpa Gilpin was also embarrassed. It seemed Lindsay had acted out unexpectedly. "It was just kids ying around, Lindsay surely didn''t mean it!" he tried to defend. "Didn''t mean it? That''s easy for you to say! If it weren''t for Julian, she was so lightly dressed, diving headfirst into the champagne, think of the consequences! What a heartless woman, how could you treat Aurora so poorly? You really think we, the Montgomery family, are to be trifled with?" Grandpa Montgomery, already a fiery man, waved his cane, ready to confront Grandpa Gilpin. Chapter 231: Do You Have To? Grandpa Montgomery was always fiercely protective, and the thought of his granddaughter being pushed into a champagne tower was unimaginable. Had it not been for Julian''s intervention, she would now be covered in ss shards. To a girl, her appearance is paramount; any harm to it, especially due to Lindsay, would have been a disaster. "You owe me an exnation today!" Grandpa Montgomery eximed, waving his cane. Joaquin''s feelings were the most conflicted. He was worried about Julian''s injuries yet furious at the audacity of the young man who mistreated him. Grandpa Gilpin was even more displeased. What was meant to be a splendid eightieth birthday had turned into a debacle. Amidst the chaos in the hall, Aurora helped Julian into the car. Seeing his back bloodied and sprinkled with ss fragments, she dared not touch him. The worst was a gash on his forehead, continuously bleeding. Aurora tried to wipe it with a tissue, but it quickly soaked red. His white shirt turned red with blood. Seeing the striking red, Aurora''s tears fell again. "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry, this is all my fault." "Silly girl, how is this your doing? It wasn''t you who put me in this situation. Luckily, it''s me who''s hurt. What would have happened if it were you, with your delicate frame?" Julian wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. Despite his injuries, he felt more pain for Aurora. "Julian, you''ve lost so much blood." Only now did Aurora realize the meaning of concern leading to chaos, losing all her senses. "We''ll be at the hospital soon, don''t worry. I know my own body, and I''ll be fine." Julian gently held her. "I''m just d you''re safe." That was his greatest relief. After Lindsay had entered, he was still anxious. Lindsay was stubborn, having insisted for years on marrying him. Julian feared she might start a conflict upon seeing Aurora. He had sneaked into the hall and was furious to see Eric with his hand around Aurora''s waist. Fortunately, Aurora quickly broke free. Later, he saw Lindsay attempting to harm Aurora and was relieved he had followed. They soon arrived at a private hospital, which was not as busy as others. A handsome doctor in a white coat approached. "Doctor, please check on him quickly. He''s lost a lot of blood," Aurora said anxiously. "Miss, please rest assured, I will save him," the doctor replied calmly, contrasting with Aurora''s urgency. The next moment, he pulled out a cellphone from his pocket. A cellphone? Shouldn''t it be a scanner or something? Aurora''s eyes widened. "Wow, you finally got youreuppance. Let me snap a couple of photos for an Instagram post." Aurora was perplexed. Was this really the time for posting on social media? Did this doctorck professional ethics? Julian seemed unperturbed. "Robert, is running a hospital this simple? Should I mention to your brother that his casino is short-staffed?" Robert, Casino? Could this man be Nick''s brother? It turned out Julian knew him, which exined their strange conversation. "Ouch, I was just curious, did you go and get into a fight? Howe you''re so badly hurt?" Robert began tending to his injuries only then. "That''s more like something your big brother would do," Julian snorted coldly. "My big brother has been busy chasing after womentely, he doesn''t have time for fighting. Ah, I don''t know what these old people are up to, causing more trouble than children." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Aurora raised her eyebrows at his words. Irene was barely in her twenties, and he was calling them old people. The two must have been old friends, chatting away warmly. Julian''s wounds were also cleaned up one by one. "I almost forgot, this must be Mrs. Ba?" Robert finished treating thest of Julian''s wounds and took off his gloves, reaching out a hand. "Hello, I''m Aurora." She still wore the dress stained with wine, and her neatly done hair had partlye undone. Despite her disheveled appearance, it didn''t affect her demeanor; she smiled professionally and shook hands with Robert. "It seems, Mrs. Ba, you are quite the strong woman," Robert instantly recognized Aurora''s character. "We are not married yet, you can call me by my name," Aurora said, slightly embarrassed by his repeated formal address. "I won''t, since you''re going to get married anyway, you might as well get used to it." Auroraughed at the arrogant man before her. "Alright, I''ll get used to it." After experiencing such deep love from Julian, she would never marry another. Julian, hearing her say this, finally rxed his tightly pursed lips. "Alright, your injuries are all treated. Besides therger cut on your forehead, the rest are minor thanks to the suit jacket that shielded your back. The ss shards weren''t deep, and you should recover soon. Try not to get them wet over the next few days." Aurora was relieved to hear he was fine; she had been terribly worried seeing all the blood he had lost. "You can rx now, I''m really okay," Julian pinched Aurora''s cheek. "Mm." Aurora finally smiled, and quickly buried herself in his embrace, relieved he was safe. "Do you have to do this in front of me? I''m really fed up!" Robert was somewhat frustrated. "Thanks for today, we''re going home now. Let''s go, Mrs. Ba," Julian pulled Aurora away. "Hey, you think this is a rescue station?" "I''ll treat you to dinner some other time," Julian said, leading Aurora away without further discussion. They got home around midnight. Aurora removed her makeup, finished her nightly routine, and theny quietly beside Julian. "Little Bunny, I will certainly settle this score with the Gilpin family, don''t worry," Julian''s eyes shed fiercely. Today was just their lucky day; he shuddered to think of the harm that might havee to Aurora if he hadn''t been there. His shirt and suit were damaged, and Aurora had only worn a thin dress; if she had been pushed into the champagne tower... "Julian, I''ll be more careful in the future, I won''t let something like this happen again," Aurora felt very guilty, believing she had been a burden to Julian. "Little Bunny, I saw everything clearly. It''s not your fault, it was Lindsay''s doing, not yours, you shouldn''t me yourself," he soothed her gently. Chapter 232: As Good as He Can Be Perhaps worried about the injuries Julian had sustained, Aurora had a restless night. She fretted over identally touching his wounds, while Julian could only sleep on his side, fearing that lying t might cause his injuries to bleed. Neither slept well. Aurora woke up early, and Julian, having been in pain all night, only fell asleep at dawn. It was rare for her to wake before him; usually, when she opened her eyes, he was already watching her. Aurora gazed at the man sleeping beside her, his arm instinctively around her waist. His face was unusually pale from the blood loss the night before, making him look like a handsome prince in his slumber. His high nose, elegant thin lips, and distinct cheekbones reminded her of how he had shielded her with his body the previous night. She had been unharmed, while he was covered in blood. She finally understood why so many women in ancient times fell in love with their heroes after being rescued. At that moment, Julian looked more handsome than ever, his actions proving her significant ce in his heart. What more could she ask for in life than to have met a man like him? Aurora smiled faintly, carefully removing his hand from her waist to avoid waking him. Normally, Julian would have already been awake by now, but his fatigue and injuries from the day had kept him asleep. Today, the Montgomery Group had a recruitment event, and as the HR manager, she had several rounds of interviews to conduct. Aurora quietly went about her morning routine, changing into a suit and applying light makeup before preparing to leave. She checked her watch before heading out-she was up half an hour earlier than usual and turned back. "Miss, let me make you something to eat," Mrs. Hill said as she followed Aurora into the kitchen. "Mrs. Hill, you go rest. I''ll make some breakfast for Julian, and you can warm it up when he wakes," Aurora replied. "How sweet," Mrs. Hill said, chuckling with a broom in hand. "Your husband is lucky to have such a wife." Aurora didn''t correct her this time. "Knowing him is my fortune. Now, go on with your tasks, I''ll manage here." Mrs. Hill went upstairs to clean, and Aurora busied herself in the kitchen. Once the vegetable porridge was ready, she also made a couple of sandwiches. Realizing it was time to leave, she packed one sandwich and hurried out. Usually, Julian drove her to work. Today, she had forgotten to arrange for Cameron to pick her up. She hesitated to fetch Julian''s keys, not wanting to wake him so soon after he had fallen asleep. Reluctantly, she walked to the door, considering whether she could hail a taxi. A car stopped beside her, and Hayden''s face appeared. "Need a lift?" She had almost forgotten that Hayden had moved next door; with her early departures andte returns, she hadn''t run into him recently. "No, someone ising to pick me up." "You might bete waiting for them. It''s hard to get a taxi here," Hayden pointed out. Aurora checked her watch again. She had some time, but preparing breakfast for Julian had taken longer than expected. "Alright then," she conceded, heading towards the backseat. "Sit in the front," Hayden said, locking the back door. Aurora, feeling somewhat helpless and pressed for time,plied and sat in the passenger seat. Once, she had harbored feelings of revenge against Hayden, but now that she no longer hated him, she wasn''t quite sure how to act around him. Hayden nced over her attire, which was starkly different from the past. She wore a silk shirt on top paired with cropped ck pants and about three-inch high heels. A trench coat was draped over her shoulders, the sleeves rolled up to just below the elbows, revealing a wristwatch on her arm. She exuded a sharp, professional air,pletely unlike her appearance the night before. As the car started, the scenery along the roadside receded into the background. Hayden broke the silence, "Back in high school, I often wondered what it would be like when we started working." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "It''s just living a life like everyone else, living for the sake of living," Aurora replied, tucking her wind-tossed hair behind her ears as she looked out the window. "Aurora, do you truly love him?" Hayden asked, having understood the feelings Julian had for Aurora after witnessing a scene the previous night. At that time, he had seen Aurora rushing towards the champagne tower, but he was too far to assist her. Only when Julian rescued her did he feel relieved, yet he also realized that his own chances with her were even less likely. "Mr. Alvarez, let me say this again, I wouldn''t joke about my marriage. I agreed to be with Julian sincerely; I love him, and he loves me," Aurora stated, rifying the truth to dispel any lingering hopes Hayden might have had. "Aurora, if that incident hadn''t happened three years ago, do you think you would be with me now?" "There are no ''ifs'' in this world," Aurora dismissed the hypothetical question. "Yes, no ''ifs''," Hayden murmured. "Does he... does he treat you well?" "He does everything he can." "That''s good." Hayden had much to say, but it now seemed pointless. He dropped Aurora off at the entrance of her office building. She unbuckled her seatbelt, grabbed her sandwich, and prepared to leave. "Thank you for today." "Wait..." Hayden hesitated. "What is it?" "What are you holding?" Hayden asked curiously. "It''s a sandwich I made myself, why?" Aurora looked at him, puzzled. "I haven''t had breakfast either. Could I have your sandwich? It''s been a long time since I''ve had one made by you," Hayden''s request brought back memories. Back when he used toe home on weekends, Aurora would make breakfast, and he cherished those sandwiches the most. She used to say with a smile, "You like it? Then I''ll make them for you forever." "Yeah, even when I''m toothless, I''ll still want your sandwiches." Thinking back, their youthful pledges now seemed naive. Human shoulders are too fragile to bear lifelong promises. They had met at the wrong time, and all they had given each other was endless agony. Awakening from her memories, Aurora handed him the sandwich box. "Mr. Alvarez, our past was merely a misunderstanding. I am not the right person for you, and should we meet again, let''s be strangers." "Aurora, if we can''t be lovers, can''t we at least be friends?" "No, we cannot." She walked away nonchntly. Chapter 233: Cant You Love Me a Little? Hayden watched her neat and swift departure, his feelings reduced to helplessness. "Aurora, I just wanted to be a bit closer to you." He remembered what his grandfather had saidst night, about cutting ties with Julian for good. Did that mean he no longer needed to worry about Julian returning to the Alvarez family to contest the inheritance? This was actually a relief. After all the effort he put in, securing the inheritance would mean he wouldn''t have to bear Susan''s detestable presence any longer. As he thought this, his phone rang. Seeing the name, he answered with a frown, "What is it?" "Susan told me you drove off with a woman. Was it Aurora? Where are you now?" Susan''s voice, frantic and upset, burst through. Hayden had been waiting at the door for Susan, ready to drive her to an audition, but she had dawdled and hadn''te out. In a moment of anger, he had driven off, just as he saw Aurora alone. He decided to give her a lift to her office. Susan''s voice, shrill like a fishwife''s, grated on his ears. Hayden felt his patience waning. "I just gave her a ride since it was on my way. I''m headed to the office now," Hayden exined coldly. "I don''t believe it. Have you been conspiring with her all along? Even buying houses together, tell me, was it all nned?" Susan used. Hearing the word "affair," the wrinkles in Hayden''s brow deepened. "There''s nothing between her and me. I''m warning you, if you keep this up, I''m ready to call off our engagement," Hayden threatened. On the other end, Susan was already in tears, her makeup smeared by her crying. Though Hayden didn''t openly defend Aurora, Susan remembered the man who had rushed to Aurora''s side in a desperate sprint the night before. His heart had room only for Aurora, always had. And she had thought that one day he might feel the same about her. But three years had passed, and with Aurora''s return, his heart stirred again. Each time she made a scene, he talked of cancelling their engagement. He knew she loved him and cared about appearances. She was a popr actress, and breaking off an engagement would lead to media frenzy. "Hayden, you only take advantage of my love for you," she said through clenched teeth. "The oue today is the result of your own actions. Life is fair-you gain some, you lose some," Hayden said indifferently. He knew that if he just cated her, she would switch from tears toughter. But not even a pretense offort was he willing to offer. Susan hated Aurora, and he hated Susan even more. "Hayden, can''t you love me even a little?" Susan sobbed, her lips quivering and her body shaking violently from grief. "You''re too greedy, Susan. All I can offer you is a title. If it''s love you want, I''m sorry, but I can''t give it," Hayden said. Such hurtful words,ing from the man she once thought was the warmest in the world. "...," was all that came back, Susan''s soft crying. If she had any pride, she would end this rtionship and perhaps earn a bit of Hayden''s respect. "I''m driving. I''m hanging up now." Hayden, annoyed by her crying, simply ended the call. Susan threw her phone, longing to end this exhausting rtionship, yet unable to let go. Years ago, she had gone to great lengths to snatch Hayden away, and now, ending the rtionship would invite ridicule from many, especially Aurora. She could not afford to be worse off than Aurora, so no matter how miserable she was, she kept it to herself. Aurora walked into thepany with graceful strides. Today, the lobby was crowded with new faces due to interviews. Seeing everyone''s nervous expressions, Aurora thought she would have been just like them if she hadn''t started her own business or worked at Montgomery Group. Among the crowd, she recognized two familiar faces, Gemma and Penelope, surprised that they were also interviewing at Montgomery Group. Before they noticed her, she had already boarded the elevator, curious about their reaction when they would find her as the interviewer. Gemma, arm in arm with Penelope, stood in the bright lobby, envying the busy employees. "Oh, how wonderful it would be to work here," Gemma sighed. "You definitely can make it. Look at you, so beautiful and with internship experience, you''re sure to be hired. I just don''t know about myself," Penelope, less attractive than Gemma but with far superior exam scores, responded. Now, looks also yed a role in interviews. "Don''t worry, they''re not choosing Miss Clothville; with your grades, there should be no problem," Gemma reassured her, though Penelope remained insecure. "It would be great if the interviewer were a man," Gemma prayed silently, thinking her beauty might then be an advantage. "You''re lucky to be so pretty; you''re sure to get the job." "Penelope, I''m going to the restroom to touch up my makeup;e with me," Gemma said after they had just passed the written test, determined to secure the position. They headed to the restroom, which was almost empty. Gemma hiked up her skirt to show off her attractive legs, a strong asset in her view. "Why are you pulling up your skirt so high?" Penelope asked. "You wouldn''t understand, but you should do it too," Gemma winked, implying it might help if the interviewer were a man. "Alright then," Penelope mimicked her. Gemma applied more lipstick, and Penelope observed, "Gemma, isn''t your makeup a bit too bold for an interview? First impressions are crucial." "No, it''s perfect to stand out. If everyone is just vegetables, and suddenly there''s a dish of beef stew, wouldn''t you choose the pork?" Gemma argued convincingly, and Penelope, thoughtful, decided to touch up her makeup too. As they fussed in the restroom, someone emerged from a stall, nced them over disdainfully, especially at Gemma''s legs, and scoffed, "Country bumpkin." When they saw it was Ivy, they dared not respond, letting her speak her mind. "Don''t say I didn''t warn you, better not take the wrong path. Just a few days ago, a woman tried to use her body to get ahead here," Ivy said haughtily before walking away with her head held high. Chapter 234: Mr. Barnets Taste is Intense The entire day would be dedicated to interviews, which were divided into two rounds. Initially, some candidates were screened by interviewers, and the remaining ones were left for the chief interviewer to decide their fate. Aurora had just returned to her office when someone handed her some documents. "Manager, take a look, this is the list of people who passed the written test. They are scheduled for an interview soon. I didn''t bring it to you the other day because you were busy," they said. "Alright, I know," Aurora replied as she flipped through the pages quickly, her reading speed was quite fast. Soon, she had a rough idea about these candidates. It was surprising to her that Gemma had passed the written test, knowing that her scores were just average. Penelope''s good performance was expected at her level, but as for Zachary and Ivy, it went without saying. How could those two have passed the written exam? It must be that someone leaked the questions to them beforehand-a typical advantage of being born into a wealthy family. Whether they would pass today was still in her hands, and she found the power to determine their future rather delightful. Meanwhile, intense interviews were still ongoing downstairs, featuring talented individuals from various schools and elites from otherpanies. Who would remain was anyone''s guess. At that moment, Julian woke up in arge bed, instinctively reaching for someone beside him, only to find the bed empty. He checked the time; it was nearly ten o''clock. He had slept for so long, and moving slightly, he felt pain from a wound on his body. He felt fortunate that he had taken the injury for Aurora. How heartbroken would he be if her delicate skin had been cut? Julian got up to wash up, and as he came downstairs, Mrs. Hill shouted, "Sir, Miss Aurora made breakfast for you. I''ll go heat it up." This news pleased him, and Julian felt very happy. "Sure." "Sir, Miss Aurora prepared vegetable porridge and sandwiches for you. What would you like to eat?" Mrs. Hill asked. He hadn''t expected Aurora to be so thoughtful. "Bring them all up," he responded. Since it was made by her, he couldn''t let it go to waste. Aurora had also prepared milk, which just needed a little heating. He had several tes of fine side dishesid out before him, likely to apany the vegetable porridge. Besides that, there were sandwiches, hot milk, and freshly washed and sliced strawberries and other fruits, all arranged with care. Is this what happiness feels like? Julian felt a warmth in his heart, believing he would never find another woman to treat him as well as his mother did. Aurora was the second woman who treated him well. Julian took out his phone, snapped a photo, and quickly shared it on social media. With Julian''s usual style, he would never post such things, and if it weren''t for the asional messages from friends that received his replies, they might think he never used these apps. Today was the first time he posted something personal, showing the delightful breakfast on an elegant dining table with the caption, "Love, breakfast, a warm heart." Soon, this post became the hot topic of the day. Hispany''s executives had mostly seen it. Instead of the usual, "Did the president make you rewrite that again?" the first thing they asked was whether he had seen his post. In less than ten minutes, the post had received over fifty likes, includingments from several otherpany executives. "Mr. Ba, are you in love?" "Mr. Ba, have you finally found someone?" His employees, emboldened,mented, "Boss, congrattions." "Boss, when will we get to meet Mrs. Ba?" Faced with thesements, Julian simply replied, "Using your phone during work hours? There goes your bonus for the month." Everyone was ready for a spectacle, but at the mention of ''bonus,'' they almost wanted to chop off their own hands for being so rash. Despite this, everyone was secretly thrilled; if the boss was no longer single, perhaps they wouldn''t have to endure his stern face every day. Would the boss''s temper improve? Would he ease up on making them work overtime? Of course, others saw the post too, like Asher, who had just followed him recently. He directly replied, "Ugh, I''m sick of these sandwiches." Julian responded with a smiley face, "I could eat them for a lifetime." "Disgusting." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Then block me." "I won''t!" Robert, gnawing on his pen, saw the post and immediately showed a sorrowful expression, "I''m so jealous!" Even Irene, who rarely posted, responded, "Not bad, kid. Maybe Mr. Ba could cook for me sometime." Irene had replied less than five minutes ago when the usually silent Nick also chimed in, directed only at Irene: "If you want, I can cook for you." Irene quickly retorted, "No, I don''t." Robert joined in, "Seriously? Must you discuss this in front of the whole world?" Yet, he received a unanimous reply from Julian, Irene, and Nick: "Buzz off!" Julian grinned at his phone. Don''t these people even work? They replied so fast, he wondered if his woman had seen it yet. Aurora saw it half an hourter, just as she returned from making coffee in the break room. She posted asionally, at most once or twice a month, and stumbled upon Julian''s photo. A slight smile curled her lips; she liked the post without diving into thements, unaware of the battles it had sparked. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! She typed a few words, "Does the wound still hurt?" She didn''t expect Julian to reply immediately, considering it wasn''t a direct message. If he didn''t see it, he wouldn''t know she had responded. To her surprise, Julian replied instantly, "A kiss from you would make it better," adding a heart emoji for good measure. "Do you need a hug forfort?" "Need lots more kisses ???," Julian teased, visible only to those they mutually followed. However, Julian identally hit the wrong button, sending the reply to everyone connected to the post. Thus, everyone linked received the message, "Need lots more kisses ???" A senior executive in his fifties dropped his phone in shock. The boss has quite the bold taste! Julian quickly received a barrage of replies, and Aurora could almost picture his expression at that moment. Such a fool, but a lovable one. If he weren''t, he wouldn''t have shielded her with his body from all those shards of ss. Chapter 235: Visiting the Alvarez Family At this moment, Julian''s phone was certainly being bombarded with notifications. The fool had sent a private reply intended for himself to everyone instead. Imagining the shocked expressions of Julian''s friends upon receiving the message, Aurora happily finished her entire cup of coffee. Julian, somewhat gloomy, turned off his phone, resolving never to make the same mistake again. He then began to appreciate Aurora''s cooking. Although it was far from the quality of his family''s chef, the fact that Aurora made it added significantly to its value. The more Julian ate, the happier he felt. It truly was the feeling of home, a blissful sensation. As he was nearly finished eating, Mrs. Hill suddenly remembered something. "Sir, this morning I saw that scoundrel Hayden dropping Miss Aurora off at work!" Julian''s smile froze on his face. "Hayden?" "Yes, yes, isn''t it strange? He bought a house right next to Miss Aurora. Doesn''t that seem like his feelings for her haven''t died?" "Alright, I understand," Julian replied, having guessed the reason. It was likely because Aurora''s car had been taken home by Cameron, and recently, he had been the one taking her to work. This morning, when she left, she saw him sleeping soundly and didn''t want to disturb him, which gave Hayden the opportunity. Julian checked Hayden''s profile and noticed he had posted a picture of a sandwich, identical to the one Julian had just eaten. Clearly, it was made by Aurora. Julian felt a twinge of jealousy but knew he should trust Aurora. After all, they had a sweet past together, and if old feelings were to rekindle... Julian''s face darkened at the thought. That Hayden! If he harbors unrelenting feelings, then he can''t me me for being ruthless. Julian dialed Aurora''s number, and her gentle voice came through, "Does it still hurt?" Hearing her voice was like a cure-all, immediately dispelling his irritation. How could he doubt her? Aurora was clear about her feelings. If she truly had feelings for Hayden, why would she keep him around? "It hurts, hurts terribly," he said with a tone of self-pity. "Is it that bad? Then I''lle back right away and take you to the hospital to see a doctor. I thought the doctor yesterday seemed unreliable. What kind of doctor takes photos of his patients to post online? He must have mishandled it," Aurora''s voice grew anxious. "I''m just teasing. I''m not that delicate. If you want to ease my pain,e back and give me a hug," Julian''s features rxed. "Who jokes about their own health?" Aurora''s tone was slightly reproachful. "Who took you to the office this morning?" "Hayden. It was hard to get a taxi here, and I forgot to tell Cameron toe," Aurora responded without hesitation. Hearing her straightforward reply, Julian felt somewhat ashamed of his earlier suspicions. "Did you give him a sandwich? I saw he posted about it." "He asked for it when I was leaving. He actually posted it? I wouldn''t have given it to him had I known," Aurora sounded somewhat helpless. She had thrown away her old SIM card three years ago and hadn''t re-added Hayden after getting a new number, so she couldn''t see Hayden''s post. She suddenly realized, "Julian, are you upset? I only took his car this morning because I didn''t want to bete for work. I won''t do it again." "How could I be mad at you? It''s just annoying that Hayden showed off with your sandwich." "I''ll be more careful." Aurora knew how possessive Julian could be. "You better get back to work then." Julian was no longer upset after hearing her voice. "Yeah, take care of yourself. Don''t go to work today. How about Ie home early and cook dinner?" "Okay." Julian nodded obediently, looking childlike in front of Aurora. The call ended and his smile returned as he went back to his room to change clothes before heading out. "The president, are you heading to thepany?" The driver had been waiting outside. "No, I''m going to visit the Alvarez family." Julian got into the car directly. Since Hayden still harbored feelings for Aurora, Julian decided to leave him with nothing; how could he dare to reappear in Aurora''s world then? This fire, Julian would extinguish himself, lounging backzily in the car seat. "Yes." The driver was puzzled; Mr. Ba usually detested anything rted to the Alvarez family. Why would he suddenly visit them? The car slowly drove into the grand mansion of the Alvarez family, a ce far busier than the Montgomery family estate. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Joaquin had three sons; the first two were now over fifty, and only Julian was histe- life child, the one he cherished and resented the most. His other sons were unremarkable and unfit to inherit the Alvarez family legacy, except for William''s son, Hayden, who had always been outstanding. Hayden was set to inherit, provided Julian voluntarily relinquished his im. If it came toparing his grandson and son, Joaquin obviously felt closer to his son, coupled with his guilt towards Julian, he had always wanted to make amends. Julian, however, despised the Alvarez family and wanted no part of the so-calledpensation, having broken away many years ago to make his own way. His current status had nothing to do with the Alvarez family, and he had not returned for many years. Upon his arrival, Hayden''s mother''s face fell. What did his return signify? Was he back to contest the inheritance? "Julian, what wind blew you here? After all these years, we thought you''d forgotten this home." "You wish I''d nevere back, Mary, but whether I return is not for you to decide. Where is dad?" Julian walked past her coldly. "Dad is tending to the flower bushes in the small garden. You upset him so muchst night he almost passed out. You should be nicer to him, considering his age. If something happens to him..." "Wouldn''t you just love that?" Julian continued towards the small garden without stopping. The woman was furious but helpless, fearing the worst now that Julian had returned, perhaps to challenge for his rights to the inheritance. She hurriedly called Hayden and others, urging them toe back quickly. Julian moved slowly through the mansion, a stark contrast to Aurora''s sweet memories at Montgomery Manor. For him, this ce was filled with only sorrowful memories. Chapter 236: The Fall of Alvarez Enterprise Joaquin crouched among the flowers, tending to them, when Julian''s silhouette caught his eye. "Master, young Master Julian has returned," the butler reminded him at his side. Joaquin shuddered slightly and turned around quickly to face Julian, who stood against the wind. "You deadbeat, you finally decide toe back? Weren''t you so defiantst night?" Although his words carried a tone of reproach, his eyes betrayed his delight. It had been many years since Julian had visited, and Joaquin''s previous attempts to bring him back had always been in vain. Julian''s face, however,cked any smile as he said sternly, "Does what you said on the phonest time still stand?" "Go wait for me in the study," Joaquin replied, handing the scissors to the butler, and Julian, without another word, headed straight there. As he left, he saw Mary leaning against the ss door, obviously having just eavesdropped, "I didn''t expect you to have this sort of hobby." "Ah, I was actually just about to ask if you wanted something to drink. I didn''t want to interrupt your conversation with dad," she coughed. "Really? Hmm..." Julian scoffed and walked away. Mary wondered about the conversation she had just overheard. What had Joaquin promised Julian? Was it something to do with shares? They entered the study one after the other, and with the door locked behind them, she could no longer eavesdrop. Joaquin nced at the ster on Julian''s head, "Was she worth risking your life for?" Julian snorted, "You''ve never loved anyone in your life; of course, you wouldn''t understand." "Love? How long have you been together, and how deep can your love be? Don''t talk nonsense to me, I don''t buy it," Joaquin retorted, leaning on his cane. "Let''s just drop it. Let''s talk about you wanting to take over thepany," Julian said, slouching in the chair. "You scoffed at working in thepany before, and now you want the inheritance? I might consider it, but I have one condition." "What condition?" "That you marry Miss Gilpin," Joaquin said, revisiting old matters, causing Julian''s face to darken immediately. "Why should I marry someone I don''t love?" Julian thought the old man had lost his mind. Joaquin tried to lighten the mood, "Julian, it''s for your own good. The Gilpin family is currently thriving. If you marry into the Gilpin family, it will greatly benefit you in the future. You like that little girl from the Montgomery family, but I''ve heard she holds no standing in her family; Magnus prefers the twins. Marrying her would only bring you a burden, as she could offer nothing for your career. Look how smart Hayden is. The Simmons family has only one daughter, and all of their assets will belong to Susan, which will greatly aid his future. If you agree to marry Lindsay, you will be the president of ourpany, and I will transfer the majority of my shares to you." It sounded like he had nned well for himself, but was he really sure that such a decision would make Julian happy? "Do you think I came here today to negotiate terms with you?" Julian said coldly. "It''s for your own good," his father repeated. "For my own good? Ha, if you really cared for me, you wouldn''t be doing this to me, making me marry a woman I don''t love." "Is love really that important? A man should prioritize his career. With a sessful career, what type of woman can''t you have?" Joaquin, having spent many years in America, was unaware of how powerful Julian had be. "So you mean you''re not giving it to me?" Julian asked coldly. "I would give it to you, but only if you marry Lindsay," Joaquin retorted, his temper ring. "Fine, if you won''t give it to me, I''ll take it my own way. And when I rename Alvarez Enterprise to Ba Enterprise, you''ll regret it. I gave you a chance," Julian said coldly as he stood up and walked towards the door. Joaquin was furious. "Were you born just to infuriate me?" "There were many times I thought it would be better not to exist in this world, but now that I''ve met her, I''m d I''m still alive. Since you''re so stubborn, our ties are over. What I''m going to do next might upset you, take care of yourself." After saying this, Julian turned and left. He still harbored some hope that if Joaquin could understand him today, reconciliation wouldn''t be out of the question. But it was proven once again that Joaquin had always been single-minded, never considering others'' feelings or thoughts. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! This was for the best, Julian thought, as he wouldn''t have to be sentimental when taking action. He walked downstairs and saw Mary, visibly uneasy. "Julian, are you leaving just like that? Won''t you stay for lunch?" she asked with a forced smile. "If I stayed for lunch, you probably wouldn''t be able to enjoy it," Julian sneered, aware of the schemes they were plotting. "Heh, just joking. We haven''t seen each other in so many years, of course, I''d hope you''d stay and catch up." "Catch up? What exactly do you want to reminisce about, Mary? Is it about how you left me in the snow to freeze when I was seven, or how you pushed me down the stairs when I was five?" Julian''s words were sharp, his life no better than Aurora''s. Mary thought those were long-past incidents, assuming he was too young then to remember, but he knew everything. "Julian, what are you talking about? I don''t know anything about that." "Heh..." Julian gave her a cold look and left. Once he got into his car, he immediately dialed a number. "Rocky, I need you to do something." "Of course, President." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Take all of Alvarez Enterprise''s orders. Tell their partners that continuing with Alvarez Enterprise means going against me. Within three months, I want Alvarez Enterprise to copse!" Julian''s hidden assets were far greater than anyone knew; toppling Alvarez Enterprise wouldn''t require much effort. Joaquin had asked him toe back and work for him, an idea Julian had scoffed at, for he didn''t value it at all. He had already surpassed Alvarez Enterprise; why would he care? But for Hayden, Alvarez Enterprise was everything. Without it, he would have nothing. "Yes, President, but it will cost a premium to take these orders." "No matter the cost, I want Alvarez Enterprise to not secure a single deal, then cut off their supplies." "Understood," Rocky said efficiently and hung up. Just after Julian ended the call, Joaquin''s call came through. "I''ll give you three days to think about it. Agree to marry Lindsay, and Alvarez Enterprise is yours. Otherwise, in three days, I''ll officially announce Hayden as my sessor and transfer all my shares to him, leaving you with nothing." "Suit yourself." Julian hung up sharply. Chapter 237: The Struggle for Inheritance Hayden rushed back only to find that Julian had already left. Upon his arrival, Mary hurried to meet him. "Mom, where is he?" "He was here for less than ten minutes and then left. I don''t know what he said to your grandfather. Why would he return at such a critical time?" "Who knows." Hayden''s expression was visibly upset. "He must havee back for the inheritance. I overheard something about a promise Grandpa had made to him." Hayden had always known that Joaquin favored Julian, but somehow, Julian had never gotten along with Joaquin. Whenever they were together, they would either argue or give each other the silent treatment. Years ago, in a fit of anger, Julian had left, dering his intention to sever ties with the Alvarez family. At first, Joaquin didn''t believe he would go through with it. He cut off all of Julian''s credit cards, thinking it would force him back. From that day, Julian disappeared as if he had never existed. Only then did Joaquin panic and start searching everywhere for him. When Julian reemerged yearster under the name Julian Ba, it seemed that all he needed to do was show a little goodwill, and thepany''s inheritance would surely be his. However, he had been unwilling to return, and Joaquin had started to lean towards Hayden instead. But with Julian''s recent reappearance, Joaquin''s heart was in turmoil again. Hayden also worried about a sudden change; if Julian returned, what would be of his own efforts if he didn''t secure the inheritance? "I''m going to see Grandpa." "Alright, just be good, and don''t do anything to upset him," Mary advised. "Mom, I know." Hayden then went to the small garden and saw Joaquin sitting alone, his figure emanating a sense of destion. "Grandpa, it''s getting colder these days. You shoulde inside to avoid catching a cold," Hayden suggested. Joaquin lit a cigarette. "Hayden,e sit down. I have something to ask you." "Yes, Grandpa." Hayden obediently took a seat across from him. Joaquin looked at his grandson, appreciating that Hayden bore a resemnce to Julian. "It''s a pity Julian''s temperament is so different from yours," Joaquin sighed. "Why can''t that rebellious son be as obedient as you?" "Uncle is just a bit rebellious, but he''ll understand your good intentions in time," Hayden replied, his tone gentle. "He takes after his mother in every way except for his stubbornness, which he gets from me. I''m his father, not his enemy. Why would I want to hurt him?" Hayden realized more from Joaquin''s words-it seemed Julian still hadn''t agreed to Joaquin''s terms. That was for the best, as it meant Joaquin would side with him. "Right, Grandpa, you would never hurt him. Please don''t be angry; Uncle just has a strong temper," Hayden continued to speak well of Julian. "Let''s not talk about that rebellious son anymore. Hayden, when do you n to marry Susan?" Joaquin changed the subject. Hayden''s eyes shifted, sensing an opportunity. "I''ve been waiting for your decision. What do you think would be a good time?" Joaquin always appreciated the obedient ones, unlike Julian, who wouldn''t even pretend, though Joaquin had always been paving the way for him. How could he not understand the thoughts of his grandson? He had been holding the position for Julian for many years. He had hoped that one day Julian woulde around, but Julian insisted on following his own stubborn path. He even arranged a favorable marriage for Julian so that his starting point would not be inferior to Hayden''s. Despite his efforts, Julian remained obstinate. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! There was nothing more he could do; he felt he had done his best. The words he had just spoken had utterly disheartened Joaquin, "Since you''re already engaged, it''s time to schedule the wedding." Since Joaquin spoke in this way, he was supporting the idea of the marriage. Hayden did not ask further but obediently replied, "Alright, I''ll discuss it with Susan''s parents." "Good boy, Hayden. I''m getting old; it''s time to let go," Joaquin''s expression bore a trace of weariness. Although he didn''t specify, Hayden understood his grandfather''s words, "Grandpa, if you''re tired, take some rest. We''ll take care of everything." "Alright, off you go," a shadow flickered in Joaquin''s eyes. "Take a good rest, Grandpa." Hayden turned and left. Joaquin sighed deeply. He would give that rebellious child three more days. If he continued on his wayward path, he would announce Hayden as his heir. Hayden also sensed something from Joaquin''s words. Mary quickly approached him, "Hayden, what did your grandfather say?" "He wants me to hurry up and marry Susan." "That means..." "He didn''t specify, but I think it will be soon. Arrange a meeting with her parents now; we should get married as soon as possible." Hayden worried Julian might interfere, so he wanted to finalize things quickly. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Alright, we''ll start preparations now," Mary responded with a smile. Hayden rushed off, about to obtain what he had long desired. He dialed Susan''s number; she hung up directly-apparently upset by his words that morning and the post he had made. Hayden drove to the mall, picked arge diamond ring at random, and also bought a bouquet of roses. He ced the flowers and ring on the passenger seat and called Susan''s assistant. "Where are you now?" "We''re preparing for a screen test. Is there something you need, Mr. Alvarez?" Hayden asked for the address and hurriedly drove to Susan''s location. Aurora was busy in the office all morning. As closing time neared, Eric approached her, "Still busy?" "Yes, just wrapping up. What''s up?" She looked up at Eric. "It looks like you''vepletely forgotten. We just agreed yesterday to have coffee with Mr. Gilpin. You forgot?" Aurora pped her forehead, "I really did get too caught up. Wait for me, I''ll be ready in a moment." Aurora swiftly finished her tasks. Eric stood by the floor-to-ceiling windows, watching the woman seriously typing on her keyboard. The sunlight gently fell on her, casting a halo around her icy demeanor. A serious woman is truly beautiful, even with just a touch of makeup, captivating to observe. Chapter 238: The Proposal After she finished up and shut down herputer, stretchingzily, it captivated Ericpletely. "All done?" he asked. "Yes, all done," Aurora replied, grabbing her trench coat and the authentic Blue Mountain coffee she had someone purchase. Eric noticed the coffee in her hands. "Looks like you''ve done your homework." "Of course, no matter the oue, I have to give it my all," Aurora responded with a smile. "It''s rare to find women who are as driven as you these days," Eric adjusted his sses. "Everyone makes their choices," said Aurora, walking ahead. "By the way, where are we heading? I have an interview to get back to this afternoon." "Indigo. Don''t worry, we''ll make it in time," Eric assured her as they reached the underground parking lot. They stopped in front of an Audi A8. Although it wasn''t as luxurious as the million- dor cars Aurora was ustomed to, it suited Eric''s position well enough, though his family clearly had much more money, given that Paul had casually handed Genevieve fifty million dors. Eric was rather pragmatic; Aurora habitually sat in the back. Typically, only a man''s intimate partner would sit in the passenger seat. "Sit in the front, it''s better for chatting," Eric suggested. "Oh," Aurora replied. She ced her coat in the back seat and sat in the passenger seat. Eric started the car. Aurora found it odd that, given their familiarity, this drive seemed unrted to her, and wondered why Jason had agreed to meet for coffee. Eric was quiet during the drive. Aurora, having not slept well the night before and worked all morning, soon fell deeply asleep. Eric, watching her sleep peacefully, smiled gently. He pulled over to the side of the road, sent Jason a message, and rolled down the window, letting in the gentle breeze. The sunlight filtered through the trees, casting mottled light on Aurora''s wless, pale skin. Her lightly made-up face, her lips shimmering with gloss, and her naturally thick, curled eyshes gave her the allure of a doll. Her high nose and beautiful facial contours made her stunningly beautiful, unlike the typical surgically altered faces. She looked like a fairytale''s sleeping beauty, making it hard for Eric to look away, especially at her slightly pursed lips that seemed to silently tempt him. He drew close several times but always pulled back, afraid to disturb her sleep. After an unknown amount of time, Aurora finally opened her eyes. She nced around the car, noticing Eric was not inside but found his coat covering her. Had he gone to his appointment already? That thought crossed her mind just before she spotted Eric nearby, outside the car. She removed the coat and stepped out, finding Ericforting a crying little girl. He held a freshly bought skewer of candied strawberries. "Here, take this, no more crying, okay?" The little girl hupped, "Thank you." Eric dusted off her clothes. "Why are you crying? Were the other kids bullying you?" "They keep calling me a motherless bastard." "Next time they say that, p them," Aurora''s voice intervened. Eric looked up at her; she stood there like a queen on high. The little girl rubbed her eyes, "But I can''t beat them." "It''s because you''re too weak that everyone thinks they can bully you. Only when you be strong will you not be bullied," he said. The little girl nodded thoughtfully. "Thank you, I know what to do now." With those words, she took her lollipop and ran off. Aurora nced at her watch. "I actually slept for an hour. Why didn''t you wake me?" "I just got a call from Mr. Gilpin. He has an appointment at noon, so he''s canceled our meeting. We''ll reschedule." "Canceled?" Aurora frowned slightly. "Yes, apparently he has to entertain an important guest," Eric exined. "We''ve got an hour before work. Let''s just find a ce to eat and then head back to the office," Aurora, always conscious of time, suggested. "I know a good restaurant nearby. I think you''ll like it." "Is it far?" "Don''t worry, it won''t dy your work." Eric pointed to a spot not too far ahead. "It''s right there." "Alright then." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! They walked there in just a few minutes and as they arrived at the building, Aurora spotted two familiar figures. Inside the restaurant, Hayden was on one knee before Susan, who looked utterly surprised. She had never dreamed Hayden would propose, especially since they had argued just that morning. Hayden knelt on one knee, "Susan, will you marry me?" The beautiful rose in the sunlight shone brilliantly, with a ring nestled among its petals. Tears streamed down Susan''s face as she eximed, "I will!" The crowd around them cheered, some whistling, others taking photos to post online, and some media even captured this spectacr moment. Through tear-blurred eyes, Susan saw Aurora. Her smile widened provocatively as sheughed towards Aurora. Hayden saw her too, and his expression turned awkward, but Aurora had already looked away. "Let''s go," she said. Eric, aware of their past rtionship, watched Aurora carefully, but seeing no emotion on her face, he looked away. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Neither mentioned the incident as Aurora enjoyed the signature dish he had ordered for her. "The taste is really authentic," she praised repeatedly. "The desserts here are even better." They didn''t talk business but reminisced about their time at the same university, a coincidence since Eric had graduated several years before her. "Do you remember the blueke on campus?" "Of course, I do. I was warned as a freshman that a couple dies there every year and to stay away. I found it funny, though. Since it was always couples, and I was single, I often read by theke." "Seems like you were quite brave. I loved the blueke too. If we had been the same age, we might have been ssmates." "At least we went to the same university. That''s something," Aurora said, a slight smile unknowingly gracing her lips. "You''re graduating next year, right?" "Yes." "I''ll be there at your graduation." Chapter 239: Is She the Interview Manager? The two chatted merrily, each taking turns in the conversation. Aurora found Eric to be incredibly knowledgeable. It seemed that there was no field he hadn''t explored, and his sses weren''t just for show; this man was truly impressive. Moreover, his manner of speaking waspletely different from Paul''s; he was a man full of ideas. She had held some prejudices against him initially, but over the course of the lunch, all her reservations had dissipated. "I happen to have a collector''s edition of ''Dark Store Street''. If you like, I could bring it for you sometime," Eric offered. "Thank you, that would be lovely. It''s gettingte, we should head back to the office," she responded. "Alright." After settling the bill, they left together. Just then, Hayden and Susan wereing upstairs. "Aurora, what a coincidence to see you here," Susan said, clinging to Hayden''s arm and deliberately showing off her slightly oversized diamond ring. Aurora saw through it but didn''tment. It seemed Hayden was using her to secure his inheritance. If a man truly loved you, how could he get the size of your ring wrong? Not every woman loved roses, for instance, Susan was allergic to them, and her assistant had already taken away the bouquet of roses. However, Susan was clearly delighted by Hayden''s efforts, eager for the whole world to witness her happiness. "We''ve just finished eating, so we''ll be heading off," Aurora said, unaffected by the sight, having long moved past any feelings for Hayden. "Okay then, we''re getting married at the end of this month. You shoulde," Susan said cheerfully. "I''ll just congratte you in advance then. See youter," Aurora replied, leaving with Eric. As they crossed the street, Eric instinctively walked on her left side, a small gesture that revealed his gentlemanly nature. Susan scoffed, "Hayden, that''s not the Aurora we knew anymore. Now, she''s just a slut, quickly hooking up with another man." Hayden, who usually ignored such remarks, couldn''t stand Susan''s insinuations. "That''s her cousin, Eric," he corrected her. Susan, embarrassed by the truth, forced augh, "Oh, I thought..." "Just because she''s seen with a man doesn''t mean they''re involved. What about you? You act with so many men every day, by that logic, you must be..." "Hayden, you know I''ve never been involved with any of those men. I only love you," Susan tried to appease him, though his mood scarcely improved. "Let''s go." Eric drove Aurora back to the office. "You go handle the interviews. I''ll contact you if there''s news from Mr. Gilpin," he said. "Okay." Aurora headed towards the interview hall, where, after a morning''s rigorous selection, only the more capable candidates remained. The interviewees looked somewhat worn out, except for Gemma, who kept touching up her makeup. "Penelope, look how far we''vee. If we can outdo the others, we can stay and work here," Gemma said, holding Penelope''s hand. "Gemma, the afternoon won''t be so simple. I heard we''re meeting the main interviewer next, and our fate is in her hands. Less than half of us made it through the morning," Penelope replied, feeling a bit nervous. "It''s not necessarily so, don''t undermine your own prestige," Gemma said, discussing Zachary and Ivy who were at an interview. "I thought with their status they could just walk into thepany, but it turns out they have to go through the same process as us, even though they were boasting in front of us before." Gemma only dared to talk about Ivy behind her back. "Keep your voice down, what if she hears you? We are in theirpany after all." "They won''t hear us from this far away. By the way, do you know who the main interviewer will be? A man or a woman?" Gemma began to specte. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "I guess it''s a man, probably in his forties, with a big belly," Penelope said, resting her chin in her hand. Ivy and Zachary were also growing impatient. "This is so annoying. Do we really have toe for an interview? Are we the same asmoners?" "Just calm down. I''ve been feeling something off at home these past few days; mom and dad have been sleeping in separate rooms for several nights," Zachary added. "Have they been arguing? They used to at least talk at home, and I''ve seen mom try to speak to dad several times, but he ignores her." "They''ve been married for so many years, why would they suddenly have such a big fight? Dad has never been so assertive." "Who knows, but we need to behave ourselves for now, otherwise it''ll be unbearable at home." "Mom said she''s already smoothed things over for us; we''ll definitely get in," Ivy confidently stated. "The manager is here," someone shouted, interrupting everyone''s daydreaming about the afternoon''s interviews. Everyone instinctively stood up straight and started adjusting their clothes, looking towards the source of the voice. Leading the way was a woman who looked clean and efficient, about the same age as thoseing for the interview, but her presence was intimidating. "Gemma, look at that manager! It''s... Aurora!" Penelope eximed in disbelief. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Gemma quickly tossed her lipstick back into her bag, her face falling as she saw Aurora leading the way. Following Aurora were four older individuals, all looking admiringly at the leader. She was so young to be a manager, and here they were, needing to interview; life seemed so unfair. The men were admiring her graceful figure. "Wow, the manager is so beautiful!" As they walked in, Aurora took her seat in the middle, and while waiting for the interviewees, those next to her began greeting her. "Mr. Montgomery, being new here, you might not be familiar with the rules here. Some people have been pre-approved for positions; they are just going through the motions," someone exined, handing him a list. Aurora saw Ivy and Zachary''s names on the list; it was all set up in advance. Well, if they were toe in, they would, but they wouldn''tst long. Aurora nodded, "Alright, I know. Let''s begin." "Emily Dupont." Ivy and Zachary''s faces changed; they knew Aurora was the manager, but they didn''t realize she would be managing their interview! Chapter 240: Her Stay Is My Decision After discovering that Aurora was the manager conducting their interview today, the faces of the group changed, particrly Ivy and Zachary, who cursed Aurora countless times in their hearts. "Don''t be nervous," Zachary reassured, although his own heart was pounding. "Mom told us everything is already taken care of, right? Aurora is just a minor manager after all; what power does she really have over our fate?" "I know, but after everything we did to Aurora back then, if she holds a grudge, we''re finished," Ivy said, her heart pounding as she recalled their past actions. "We did some things to her, but she did the same to us, right? Any debt we owed her has long been settled." "Easy for you to say, but I don''t think it''s that simple," Ivy replied, feeling uneasy. Gemma was also distressed, thinking about how she had been doing well selling houses and was about to be made permanent, only to lose the opportunity because of Aurora. Now, she was back in Aurora''s hands. Was she destined to sh with Aurora? "Gemma, why do you look so upset?" Penelope asked, unaware of Gemma''s past dealings with Aurora. "It''s nothing, just surprised to learn Aurora is the manager," Gemma replied, wiping the sweat from her forehead. Penelope was less nervous. "She''s the legitimate heiress of the Montgomery family. It''s normal for her to be a manager, and there''s nothing to be nervous about. Maybe our chances are even better since we all know each other." Gemma forced a smile, fearing it wouldn''t be so simple. "Hopefully..." At that moment, Emily Dupont came out, tears streaking down her face. Beautifully made up, she had hoped for a male interviewer but was rebuffed by Aurora upon entering. Her attire was a suit, though her skirt barely covered her buttocks, and she wore heavy makeup, walking with a sway. She nced around, casting flirty looks, her gaze shiftless. Aurora sometimes really wondered what such women were truly there for. Now, with her cheap makeup smeared, Emily looked as dismal as she felt. The others were startled. Was the interviewer out to devour them? Why so fierce? "Ivy Montgomery." Seeing the woman crying and leaving, Ivy''s own heart started to tremble, praying she wouldn''t be treated the same. "It''s your turn, what are you waiting for?" Ivy turned around. Previously, she would stride anywhere with a bold and confident air, but since Aurora''s return, her spirit had been severely crushed. Now, Ivycked her former confidence, feeling shorterpared to Aurora. Previously, she wouldn''t have worried about such an interview, but today, as she walked down the corridor, her heart trembled, unsure of what tricky questions Aurora might ask. Pushing open the door, all eyes turned towards her, with Aurora sitting at the center, like a star surrounded by the moon. She had a serious expression, holding a pen and scribbling on paper, likely summarizing the previous interview. "Please introduce yourself," Aurora instructed meticulously, as if she had never met Ivy before. Ivy scoffed silently, putting on an act, even though they had known each other for a long time. "Hello, my name is Ivy Montgomery..." she began her self-introduction. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! As soon as the introduction was over, someone next to Aurora was ready to dismiss Ivy, but Aurora gestured for Ivy to stay. "You attended the top finance university, yet your resume is nk. Haven''t you done anything in these three years?" Despite being a student, her university was recognized as very progressive, with many students starting to n from their freshman year. Even average students would gain some work experience and record it fully on their resumes. Ivy just messed around every day; how could she possibly have any experience or awards? "Well... I think Ick deep qualifications and should continue my studies at school," Ivy found an excuse. Aurora smiled. "Further studies? I''ve seen your transcript; you''ve failed every single subject. Is that how you''ve been ''studying''?" Ivy''s face lost its luster. "Madam, my academic performance doesn''t reflect my abilities." "Why not? If you can''t even pass the simplest courses at school, how can I believe you have the capacity to work at Montgomery Group?" Aurora looked at herzily, a smirk forming on her lips. Ivy''splexion turned sour. "Aurora, don''t go too far!" "Mind your tone. You''re just an applicant here, and I have every right to disqualify you," Aurora reminded hernguidly. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! The feeling of controlling life and death felt so good; no wonder Genevieve always liked to be in charge. It felt exhrating to see all beings beneath one''s feet. "Miss Montgomery, please..." the others looked troubled, evidently Genevieve had managed things well. "Today, I am the chief interviewer, and I decide her fate," Aurora said coldly, ncing at the others. They immediately fell silent, not daring to speak further, while Ivy felt a tumult inside yet powerless. "You may leave now." With that, Aurora ended her participation. Ivy stormed out, and Zachary couldn''t hold her back; the others looked embarrassed. "Manager, your sister..." "Did I say not to let her in?" Aurora slowly marked a check next to Ivy''s name. The others grew more puzzled by her, wondering why she had said those embarrassing words to Ivy if she had decided from the start. Of course, they didn''t know what Aurora was really thinking. In fact, Aurora wanted Zachary and Ivy to feel a bit more pride before a bigger fall. "Next." Aurora straightened the documents and continued to summon the next person. Meanwhile, Zachary, unaware of what had transpired inside, wondered what had happened to Ivy. He entered the room with a heart full of unease. Chapter 241: The Demon As each interviewee exited, their expressions varied wildly, as if the interview room housed extremes. Some emerged beaming, while others left disheartened, fueling everyone''s curiosity. Was the interviewer a human or a monster? Gemma''s nerves tightened despite Penelope''s constant reassurances to rx. She couldn''t. "Gemma Scott." "It''s your turn, Gemma. Remember to perform well," Penelope encouraged her. "I think I have a stomachache, Penelope. I don''t want to go in," Gemma confessed, her fear palpable. "Come on, we''ve fought hard to get here. You can''t give up now. Aurora won''t bite you. What are you afraid of?" Penelope chuckled. "She might not bite, but I..." Gemma''s heart just couldn''t settle. "Go on," Penelope nudged her forward, and Gemma, bracing herself, walked on, silently praying that Aurora wouldn''t hold a grudge. Gemma''s steps were heavy as she walked down the hallway, her heart heavy as if she were walking to her doom. Each step took tremendous courage, and as she hesitated at the door, someone reminded her, "Miss, you can go in now." "Yes." Gemma took a deep breath and finally pushed the door open to enter. Back in college, she was among the prettiest and always moved with confidence. Now, she felt like meat on a chopping board, subject to scrutiny and judgment. As she stepped through the doorway, several gazes swept over her simultaneously. Gemma''s eyes met Aurora''s, who sat in the center like a queen, with others looking to her for cues. "You may introduce yourself," came Aurora''s calm voice. Though Aurora had said nothing harsh, Gemma couldn''t help trembling as if Aurora''s gaze were sharp arrows piercing through to her heart. Gemma steadied her breathing and spoke loudly, "Hello, my name is Gemma Scott, from..." As she spoke, her voice organized and clear, her initial nerves seemed to smooth out. Perhaps because she wasn''t born into privilege like Ivy, who only indulged in leisure, her college life was rich and full. The other interviewers nodded appreciatively at herposure. "Why ourpany?" Aurora asked coolly. "The Montgomery Group holds a significant share in the market, promising a bright future. I''ve long heard of Montgomery Group and am eager to join and grow on this excellent tform," Gemma replied. It was clear Gemma had done her homework, not only familiar with thepany but also fluent in her responses. "Since you studied finance, tell me, what is finance?" Aurora asked unexpectedly. Taken aback by the unconventional question, Gemma hesitated. Aurora fired several more technical questions, leaving Gemma flustered. Her online research had prepared her for standard interview questions, but these in- depth queries required a deeper knowledge she had yet to fully develop. Gemma only realized at that moment how much she differed from Aurora; some of the terms Aurora used werepletely foreign to her. Unable to make anything up, her voice grew fainter. After Aurora posed a series of technical questions, Gemma''s expression became increasingly grave; these were not questions one could simply find answers to online. Sweat beaded on her forehead; the once eloquent Gemma gradually fell silent, and the other interviewers curiously wondered why Aurora had suddenly be so intense. Although Aurora had posed simr questions to other candidates before, she had never asked so many all at once. Several of the questions were soplex that not even the interviewers could answer them, prompting everyone to admire Aurora once again for herpetence, which clearly did not solely derive from her association with the Montgomery family. When Gemma was rendered speechless, Aurora finally ceased her questioning. "Alright, you may leave now." After Gemma exited, someone boldly asked, "Mr. Montgomery, why were you so harsh on that young girl?" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Expecting Aurora to deflect, they were taken aback when she replied directly, "Because someone like her doesn''t deserve to join the Montgomery Group." Aurora reclined casually in her chair, her response light yet undeniably firm. The others quickly fell silent, recognizing the managerial prowess of the young, yet astoundingly seasoned Aurora, whose authority seemed beyond her years. A consensus formed among them: Aurora''s future was bound to be remarkable, a sentiment attributed not just to her status as a Montgomery heiress but to her genuine capabilities. Before working closely with her, there had been a bias among them, assuming Aurora''s position was merely due to her familial ties. Some of thepany veterans even thought her presence was merely ceremonial. However, after hearing her pose those challenging and intricate questions, they realized they had underestimated her. ncing at her watch, which pointed to half-past three, Aurora remembered her promise to cook dinner for Julian. With fewer than ten candidates remaining, she stretched and continued with the interviews. When it was Penelope''s turn, Aurora was much softer. Knowing Penelope''s capabilities, she deliberately posed a few questions, which Penelope handled with ease, allowing her to leave in half the time it took Gemma. Gemma, who seemed to have lost her spirit, waited anxiously nearby. When she saw Penelope emerge, she hurried over. "How did it go, did she give you a hard time too?" Feeling imbnced and secretly hoping Penelope had fared as poorly as she had, Gemma listened as Penelope exined, "The questions were a bit odd and tricky, but luckily I hade across them in some books, so I managed to answer them." Penelope''s face lit up with excitement. Seeing Penelope''s expression, Gemma knew their oues were starkly different; Penelope had clearly already seeded. Resentment filled her heart anew; why had she alone encountered Aurora, this demon of a woman? Lately, Ian had also changed, no longer aspliant as before and often showing impatience towards her. Gemma med all these woes on Aurora. Chapter 242: Warm Happiness The clock pointed to four, and Aurora had finally finished interviewing everyone. She grabbed her coat, "Please announce the results of the interview; I have to leave for another matter." "Of course, Miss Montgomery, you go ahead with your urgent matters," the others said, understanding her hurried demeanor. Aurora was about to call Julian to ask what he wanted for dinner so she could go grocery shopping when she unexpectedly ran into Eric. "Miss, where are you rushing off to in such a hurry?" "I have some things to take care of; did youe here specifically to find me?" His office wasn''t in this building, and he appeared to havee from the direction of the interview hall. "Yes, I came to inform you that Mr. Gilpin has rescheduled your appointment to this evening. Do you have important ns tonight? It was not easy for Mr. Gilpin to find the time; missing this opportunity might make it difficult to schedule another meeting with him." Eric looked somewhat uneasy. Aurora stared at him intently, "We arepetitors, aren''t we? Do you really have such good intentions to help me?" She couldn''t believe that Eric was genuinely helping her; after all, he was Paul''s son, and Paul had lost his position because of her. How could Paul''s son not me her at all? Now, with both their futures at stake, it was impossible for him to truly be helping her. Eric''s expression remained calm, "Miss, I am not helping you; I am merely conveying Mr. Gilpin''s message. Whether you attend or not is up to you." Aurora bit her lip; on one hand, Julian was injured at home, and she wanted to take good care of him. On the other hand, she was very concerned about her job, and now Jason had proactively scheduled a meeting with her. As Eric had said, missing this chance might mean she would never get another one, and if the order was confirmed for Eric, she could give up all hope. Jason had not yet made a decision, and there was still a glimmer of hope for her. Aurora was not one to give up easily. She bit her lip, undecided, when Eric spoke up, "It seems your ns tonight are very important, so I''ll tell Mr. Gilpin you can''t make it." "No, I''ll go." Aurora had made up her mind. She could exin and make amends to Julianter, but the opportunity with Jason was once in a lifetime. Eric''s lips curled slightly, "Good, then I will inform Mr. Gilpin." "The time and ce, I''lle directlyter," Aurora calcted the time in her mind. If it was dinner, there was still some time, and she could definitely make a quick trip home first. "Six-thirty, Golden Phoenix," Eric said distinctly. "Thank you, please tell Mr. Gilpin I will be there on time," Aurora said before hastily leaving. Julian had already returned home and had even changed into his pajamas, pretending he hadn''t been out. When Aurora called Mrs. Hill to buy a bunch of groceries, Julian was sitting in the garden''s hanging chair, reading a book. His piano-ying hands were distinctively articted and as pale as jade. He sat there casually, as if he were a top model striking a pose. His hair fluttered in the wind, not with the icy allure of their first meeting, but rather like the clean, pure boy she remembered from many years ago. "Julian..." Aurora approached him, recalling how he had shielded her from a falling champagne tower the night before. At that time, he was covered in blood, which frightened Aurora immensely. Now, seeing him so peaceful, a huge weight lifted from her heart. "Back already?" His gaze shifted from his book to her face. "Yes, I missed you." Aurora slowly approached him and gently embraced him. "It''s good that you''re alright." "Silly girl, I''m not made of mud. How could anything happen to me?" He chuckled lightly, pulling Aurora in closer. Aurora noticed the band-aid on his forehead and felt a pang of pity, her fingers tenderly caressing his cheek. "Julian, you''ve already done so much for me. Promise me no more foolish acts on my behalf." "If it weren''t for mest night, you would have been the one hurt. How could that be foolish? Little Bunny, I want nothing more than for you to be safe," Julian said, each word deliberate. When two people love each other, everything they do is with the other''s well-being in mind. "Yes, I know you''re wonderful, and we both care too much, that''s why we act this way. Julian, what would you like to eat? I''ll make it for you." "Anything you make, I''ll love." Julian felt blessed to have met someone like Aurora, as if he had earned good fortune from a previous life. "Then I''ll just go with the flow. It''s getting chilly outside, let''s go back inside," Aurora said with a slight smile. "Alright." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! The two embraced and entered the house, their hearts full of love. Both having been hurt before, they understood all the more the importance of cherishing each other. Mrs. Hill had given up the room for them. Aurora tied on an apron and began preparing ingredients in the kitchen. Julian was reviewing important documents in the living room, asionally ncing towards the kitchen. Seeing her familiar silhouette bathed in a gentle glow of sunlight, Aurora seemed like an angel descended from heaven. For a moment, he couldn''t resist and slowly approached her from behind, embracing her. "Little Bunny, you are truly wonderful." Aurora smiled lightly. "Is making you dinner enough to be considered good? With your status, a simple gesture could bring a crowd of women eager to cook for you." "Those would just be nannies. Only the meals you make are the best dinner," he replied. "Alright, let go of me first, then we can talk. You''re not nning to eat while hugging me, are you?" "Why not? I like holding you." Julian clung to her like a child, even burying his head in her shoulder, prompting Aurora to let him fuss. "Julian, stop it for now. I have an appointment tonight; I came back early just to cook for you," Aurora revealed the truth. Upon hearing she had an appointment that evening, Julian''s expression changed slightly. "With whom?" "Jason Gilpin. We were supposed to meet at noon, but he had an important meeting and had to cancel. I need to take this opportunity to discuss business with him," Aurora exined candidly. Julian''s brow furrowed, about to speak when Aurora interrupted: "Don''t worry unnecessarily. I''ve met Jason''s girlfriend, and she is even more jealous than you. There won''t be anything between us." Chapter 243: I Want You to Be Mine She had seen Jason''s jealous girlfriend earlier, which reassured her that Jason harbored no intentions towards her. Julian gently embraced her. "Are you that afraid that I''ll get jealous?" "It''s not that," Aurora replied, nestled calmly in his arms, a faint smile curling at the corners of her mouth. "I''m just afraid you might overthink things." "Don''t you think such love is a burden to you?" Julian knew his nature was domineering; he was a tyrant in the presence of others. Although he tried to restrain himself around Aurora, he still worried that she might grow tired of him. Aurora shook her head lightly. "No, because I understand you as you do me. This rtionship hasn''te easily to us; we cherish it more than anyone else could. The more you care for me, the more I can''t bear the thought of losing you. I feel the same unease when I see Lindsay by your side. Perhaps I''m being selfish, but I must say, I never want anyone else to have you. I want you to be mine." This had always been Julian''s role, to express such feelings, and it was the first time Aurora had taken the initiative to do so. The man behind her trembled slightly; he had always thought Aurora''s eptance was out of being moved, never realizing when her feelings for him had deepened. "Little Bunny, are you serious? You feel ufortable too when other women are close to me?" Julian asked excitedly. "Of course," Aurora confessed. "Seeing how close Lindsay was to you, knowing she was your fiance-even though I seemed calm on the surface, inside, I was really anxious." "Little Bunny, it''s my fault. I should have told you sooner. Not telling you wasn''t meant to hide it from you; it was because I''ve never truly acknowledged her," Julian murmured, nuzzling into Aurora''s neck. "I know," Aurora replied. "If you really cared for her, why would you go out of your way to provoke me? Julian, rx, I love you, I truly do, and I would never betray you. Go rest; dinner will be ready soon." Julian reluctantly let go of her. Aurora began cooking skillfully while Julian handled some affairs in the living room. This quiet, peaceful feeling was exactly what they both deeply desired. Both had lost their happy families at a young age and had struggled to reach their current positions. Despite their vastly different personalities and simr experiences, it was hard for them to let go of each other now. Aurora efficiently prepared several home-cooked dishes. "Time to wash up for dinner," she called from the kitchen. This was the second time Aurora had cooked for Julian. Thest time, she had still been icy cold, like a little hedgehog covered in spines, ready to prick anyone who touched her. This time, however, she was willingly cooking for him. Julian''s gaze shifted from theputer screen to the busy silhouette in the kitchen, and his heart settled peacefully. This was the life they had always wanted in their hearts. At home, both shed their public personas; he was no longer the lofty CEO, and she was not the ice-cold beauty. She put away her thorns, revealing only her softest self to him. Julian obediently washed his hands and fetched the utensils, while Aurora brought out steaming dishes. Through the rising steam, Aurora''s face seemed to appear and disappear, unlike her usual imposing exterior. Wearing an apron, Aurora exuded femininity. The tenderness in her eyes as she looked down melted Julian''s heart. "Help me take off this apron," Aurora said, busy setting the table. "Okay." Julian moved behind her, but instead, he wrapped his arms around her slender waist. "Stop fooling around, let''s eat before it gets cold," Aurora chided, batting away his restless hands. However, he was beyond listening, pulling her into his embrace. "You..." Her cheeks flushed. Could this man be any more shameless? He had crossed all her lines-on the bed, in the bathtub, in the car, against the wall, and now in the living room. "Little Bunny, I''m so hungry," Julian murmured, finding her blushing earlobes incredibly cute. He gently bit her ear. The sunlight softly bathed them in a glow, their figures blurred yet unmistakably intimate. Aurora was no naive girl; her sensitive spot was her earlobe, and this damn man knew exactly how to get to her. "If you''re hungry, let''s eat," her voice carried a hint of coquetry, unknowingly. "Let''s eatter. Right now, I only want you," Julian''s hands became more daring, exploring. Even the coldest woman melts in the presence of the man she loves. Perhaps it was his warmth igniting her gradually-Aurora felt like she was floating in the sea. Julian was her driftwood, her body leaning into him unconsciously as he slowly undid her clothes. Like peeling a lychee, revealing the tender white flesh inside. Soon, Aurora was left in only her apron, her graceful body partially visible within. Julian''s throat tightened. "Little Bunny, you''re so beautiful," he whispered, his kisses trailing down her elegant nape. Aurora''s heartbeat was chaotic; this man always managed to shatter her barriers, his few words dissolving her defensespletely. She tilted her head back, turning to meet his lips as their body heat rose together. This was an experience she had never had before. Mrs. Hill had already gone home, leaving only Julian and her in the vi. Her voice carelessly echoed through the room, Julian influenced by the sway of her waist, unable to stop. What could have ended sooner didn''t, as this version of Aurora was too tempting, making him reluctant to stop. The ringing of a phone in the background went unanswered, the caller persistently ringing again and again. Chapter 244: I Am Yours Auroray quietly on the sofa, her neatly cut hair already spread out around her. Hearing her phone ringing incessantly, she had no choice but to gently push the person lying on her. "Let me take this call." The person calling must have something urgent to say, for their persistence was notable. Aurora did not dare dy. Julian, initially annoyed by the interruption, softened upon seeing Aurora''s anxious demeanor. He picked up the phone from the coffee table and handed it to her. "Don''t move," Aurora warned. Julian gave her a reassuring look, and she pressed the answer button. "It''s me," she said, lowering her voice deliberately to mask her emotions. "Miss, I''m here to remind you that you have half an hour. Do you need me toe and pick you up so we can go together?" Eric''s voice came through the phone. The room was quiet, and Julian was close enough to hear every word clearly. Only then did Aurora remember her evening appointment with Jason, having almost forgotten about it due to Julian''s distractions. "I... ah..." As Aurora was about to respond, Julian decided to tease her. Caught off guard, she couldn''t help but let out a soft moan. "Miss, what''s wrong?" Eric asked, hearing the unusual sound. Aurora red at Julian, her breathing still erratic. She cleared her throat quickly, "Nothing, just got bitten by a bug." Hearing her describe it as a bug bite, Julian became even more daring, amused that she had called him a bug. "Oh?" Eric sounded skeptical. The soft moan he had just heard did not seem to him like someone reacting to a bug bite, especially knowing Aurora had never been afraid of bugs. He adjusted his sses, his gaze deepening behind the lenses. "You don''t need toe get me. I''ll head over soon and be there on time," Aurora said, her voice and breathing noticeably heavier than usual as she struggled to maintain herposure. "Alright, I''ll head over then," Eric replied. "Okay, I''m hanging up," Aurora said, eager to end the call. "Goodbye." Although Eric said goodbye, he didn''t hang up. He nned to disconnect only after Aurora had done so. Unaware that Eric was still on the line, Aurora tossed the phone aside. The call timer on the screen was still running when Eric distinctly heard a woman''s yful voice, "Julian, stop messing around!" It was a sound he had never heard before, and Eric''s expression turned icy. His suspicions seemed confirmed. The dy in answering the phone and the strange tone of her voice were clear indicators to anyone familiar with the intimacies between a man and a woman. "Little Bunny, who''s the bug now?" a man''s voice teased. "Julian, I need to leave soon. Get up," Aurora insisted, pushing the man. "Little Bunny, you don''t know how beautiful you are..." Her voice was muffled, and indescribable sounds came through the phone. Julian nced at the still-lit phone screen, putting more effort into his actions, especially after hearing Eric making his presence felt. Unhappy about it, Julian realized that the situation was not just between Aurora and Jason; Eric was also involved,plicating matters significantly. Before the phone call, Aurora and Julian had been on the line for some time, and she had thought it would end quickly. However, Julian showed no signs of stopping. Gradually, Aurora began to lose consciousness, their voices distinct and clear over the phone, creating an increasingly ambiguous atmosphere even in Eric''s room, who was listening in. Eric had never known that the woman, usually so cold, could also exhibit such a seductive side. Resting his head in his hand, his gaze deep and thoughtful, he switched the phone to speaker mode, allowing Aurora''s voice to fill the empty room. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Say you''re mine," Julian demanded, inexplicably insisting on hearing those words. "I-I am yours," Aurora replied, her mind muddled as she echoed his words, her voiceing through in fits and starts. Eric''s expression grew darker and more sinister, as if he could see Aurora as she was now, with him as the protagonist instead of Julian. Then came Aurora''s anxious voice, "I-I''ll go take a shower first. You heat up the food." "Do you want me to carry you?" Julian asked with augh. "No need..." The call was abruptly cut off the next second. Eric, hearing the dial tone continue, made no move to hang up. Instead, he merely adjusted his sses, understanding something very clear. Julian had done it on purpose, otherwise, he wouldn''t have hung up right after ending the conversation. The man was trying to warn him. How ridiculous, Eric thought, did he really believe that would make him back off? There was a knock at the door. "Come in," Eric said indifferently. A blonde woman entered, her face marked with respect. She avoided direct eye contact, her gaze nervously dropping, only to notice a certain reaction in the man''s body. The only sound in the room was the busy tone from the phone''s speaker. What had just happened? Eric nced at her andmanded, "Come here." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Yes, Boss," she replied, her words always carrying the weight of an order. She approached him, the man maintaining azy pose with his head propped on his hand, "Help me." He was like a king on high, and she was less than a pawn before him. Her eyes lowered submissively, she said, "Yes." Her heart raced, not for the first time in such situations, each time filling her with a sense of pride. Kneeling before him, her expression was one of utter devotion. Eric released the y button, and a woman''s sultry voice filled the room. He didn''t look at her; his gaze, hidden behind the lenses, was filled with deep resolve, listening to Aurora''s moans. Hearing that voice, the woman''s face paled, realizing his desire was never for her. As Eric''s body grew hotter listening to Aurora, tears welled up in the woman''s eyes. She had always longed for his real touch, yet his heart only ever harbored thoughts of that other woman! She had known this all along, yet why was it so hard to ept? Love was never a choice, perhaps doomed from the start. Why wasn''t it me who met you first? There are no whys in love. Chapter 245: Because of Love Julian hung up the phone, a deep look crossing his eyes. From the first moment he saw that man, he felt that his gaze towards Aurora was different. It was not a look one should see between cousins. In a sh, he dialed another number. "President," came Rocky''s respectful voice. As his personal assistant, he was expected to be on call 24/7. Rocky was also a long-time confidant of Julian''s, which meant they shared a special understanding. "Find out about someone for me." "Who?" "Eric Montgomery." Julian wasn''t sure if it was just his intuition, but he felt that man was no simple character. They say a woman''s intuition is strong, but a man''s is no less. Otherwise, Julian wouldn''t have felt the need to mark his territory the first time he met Eric. "Understood, President." Julian knew Aurora''s tenacity; she wouldn''t give up on this order until the very end, clinging to even the faintest hope like a spider''s thread, no matter how tough the journey. He had only a feeling now, no proof. Telling Aurora directly might make her think he was overthinking, so he decided to wait and see. Although he was craving the meal specially prepared for him by that woman, the thought of Eric joining them for dinner made him lose his appetite. He quickly returned to his room. By then, Aurora had already showered and was changing her clothes. Seeing Julian, she red at him. However, her re carried no real force, instead holding a hint of yful scolding. Julianughed and hugged her from behind, saying, "Little Bunny, don''t look at me like that, or you won''t be going out today." "Rogue," Aurora said with a blush and a re. "Alright, let go of me. We''re running out of time. How can I get dressed like this?" Hearing Aurora''s yfulint, it must be said that for men, a woman''s pout is always a powerful weapon. "Alright, I''ll deal with you when we get back," Julian said, ruffling her hair. Aurora quickly dressed and applied light makeup, while Julian silently changed his clothes. "Aren''t you staying home? You''re still injured, where are you going?" Aurora asked, puzzled. "Little Bunny, you underestimate me. What''s a little injury? I just want to take you there since we''re pressed for time. Let''s go now." With that diversion, Aurora didn''t dwell on it any further. "Are you sure your injury is okay?" "Do you need me to prove it again?" Julian teased, moving closer with a mischievous grin. If she hadn''t figured out what that meant after spending so much time with him, then she was indeed a na?ve little bunny. "Come on, we can still make it on time, but if you dawdle, who knows," Julian said, grabbing her hand and leading her out. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Confused, Aurora was hurried into the car. "But you haven''t eaten the meal I made for you." "How could I waste what you specially made for me? Don''t worry, I''ll heat it up when we get back and make sure to finish it," Julian replied, deftly starting the car. With Julian driving her, Aurora was spared much trouble. He drove quickly, getting her to the venue on time. "I''ll pick you up tonight. Remember to call me." "Okay." Aurora hurriedly left, though she felt something odd in her heart. Previously, no matter how tired they were or where they were, he would always take her to clean up after their affairs, but today he did not go upstairs with her. Usually, he would also pull her into a deep kiss when they parted, but today he was very brisk about it. Perhaps he was unwell and pressed for time, Aurora thought, as she rushed into the lobby. She did not see that after she left, Julian had parked the car and followed her down, sneaking behind her like a husband about to catch his cheating wife. This was undoubtedly the most sordid thing Young Master Ba had ever done. After all, tracking someone might seem normal for agents in movies, but for ordinary people, it is quite a skill, and even the impable Julian couldn''t do it perfectly. He was trying to follow Aurora without her noticing, but his cautious presence was immediately spotted by the security guard. "Sir, what are you doing..." Julian was so engrossed that he hadn''t noticed someone approaching, and his expression instantly darkened. "Get out!" Hismand roared like a lion king intimidating his pride, causing the security guard to tremble. Upon recognizing the man''s face, the guard jumped. "B- boss." This top restaurant in Clothville was owned by Julian, and it was only when the guard mentioned it that Julian remembered why he was skulking in his own establishment. "Hmm," Julian stepped confidently into the restaurant, "call your manager over here." "Yes, yes." Soon, the manager approached, walking briskly and bowing, "Boss, what can I do for you?" "Where is the woman who just came in?" Julian asked coldly. The manager thought there had been a serious issue that offended the president, only to find out he was inquiring about a woman. "Uh... President, several women just came in. Which one are you referring to?" "Obviously, the most beautiful one, with the best figure and the most exquisite face." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "The one in the ck dress?" the manager quickly recalled. "That''s her." "She went to 32B, this way, President," the manager thought he was to apany Julian there. "If I could go there myself, why would I need you? Where is the surveince room?" Julian said coldly, as if Aurora had walked into a trap. "Boss, we don''t have surveince installed in that VIP room, I''m afraid you can''t see inside," the manager cautiously replied. Julian frowned, "I don''t care, I just need to know what''s happening inside." "Boss, that puts me in a difficult position, we value privacy highly, how can I... Wait, they went to 32B, I''ve got it, there was a small suite installed there during the renovations." "Take me there!" Julianmanded. "Right this way, President," the manager quickly led Julian. "Get out, and don''t disturb me!" Julian kicked the manager out as soon as he entered the room, and the manager did not dare linger, his face full of confusion. If the president liked a girl, she woulde running as soon as he called, so why all the secrecy? But how could he understand? This was the magic of love. Chapter 246: We Go to the Same University Aurora entered the elegantly designed room with Jason and Eric, each detail exuding an antique charm. "Miss Montgomery, please," Jason said with chivalrous deference, always yielding to Aurora. Julian scoffed inwardly,beling him a clown. As the trio took their seats, Jason offered, "Miss Montgomery, please take a look and see what you''d like to eat. It''s your choice today." He handed the menu to Aurora. "No need, Mr. Gilpin can decide; I''m not picky," Aurora responded politely. "Then I''ll order a few things," Jason said as he began to order. Aurora hadn''t found anything odd initially, but she subtly changed expression as Jason ordered dishes-all of which were her favorites. What was going on? Although it was strange, Aurora wasn''t about to outright ask why he only chose her favorite dishes. "Miss Montgomery, is there anything else you''d like to add?" Jason asked after cing the orders. "No, this is fine," Aurora replied, waving her hand dismissively. She was indeed hungry, especially after the rough time she''d had earlier with Julian. "Eric, would you like to add anything?" Jason asked, turning to Eric after Aurora had responded. "A banana split," Eric requested. Aurora nced at him, amused that a grown man would favor such a sweet dessert, though she kept her thoughts to herself. Waiting for the food was always the hardest part, especially since she was not very familiar with Jason, and Eric, apetitor, was also present. The atmosphere was somewhat awkward; Aurora decided to offer some coffee she had bought earlier to Jason and Eric. "This is Blue Mountain coffee, a friend brought it back for me from abroad. Try it, see how you like the vor." "You have great taste, Miss Montgomery. I love Blue Mountain coffee," Jason said, proving to be quite conversational, humorous, and witty. Initially wary, Aurora gradually rxed and the conversation flowed more freely. "Eric mentioned that you attended the same university as us. What a coincidence," she noted. "Since that''s the case, perhaps we should look out for each other?" Aurora steered the conversation towards business. "How do you expect us to look out for you? Back in the States, Luminary did give you quite a few contracts," Jason hinted knowingly. He was aware of Aurora''s past dealings in America. There were times when Luminary seemed topete with her for contracts, often when she was about to give up, Luminary would cancel them. Though unsure of Luminary''s intentions, Jason''s tone suggested their actions had been deliberate. "Ourpany owes its sess to Luminary''s mercy in the past. Since you''ve always been so kind, about this new contract..." Aurora hinted intelligently, knowing a smart person would understand. "Are you trying to secure the steel and other materials contract for Montgomery Group?" Jason asked with a sly smirk. "Could you perhaps help us out?" Aurora softened her tone, clearly aiming to please. In the suite, Julian was infuriated, his nose almost crooked with anger. How could his woman demean herself by begging others? nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! He thought about her journey from starting her ownpany to taking it public, about how many people she had to plead with. Being a woman in business was not easy; she had endured much to reach today''s sess. The thought alone pained him immensely; he hated himself for not being by her side. "If it were anything else, it would be fine, but my good brother needs this order too. You say you are all family, wouldn''t it be enough for one of you to gain the inheritance rights? Why must two of you fight over it?" Jason spread his hands, feigning difficulty. Aurora patiently exined, "Since both of you are so familiar, you should also know about our wager. The board will decide who gets promoted to the next Vice President based on this order." "Eric has told me about it, but you already own a publicly listedpany in America, and I hear you''re also preparing to open a branch in Clothville. How could such a minor position as Vice President catch your eye? Why not just let Eric have it?" It was unclear whether Jason was sincere or testing the waters, but his words seemed to favor Eric. The reason Aurora initially wanted the Vice Presidency was because of Paul. After all, Eric was his son, and Paul''s downfall had been orchestrated by Aurora herself. If Eric harbored resentment towards her, securing the Vice Presidency would not be so straightforward; Paul, at least, had vulnerabilities. Eric was seemingly perfect, refined and hardworking, without a single fault to criticize, which made Aurora uneasy. After meeting with Eric today, she found him to be very learned and seemingly without any hatred towards her, which dissolved her previous hostility. Yet, her nature was to never admit defeat, whether her opponent was good or evil. Now that it hade to this, she would not give up. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Mr. Gilpin, just like in love, work is not something you simply give up on. I am stubborn and will persist until thest second," Aurora said earnestly. "In that case, then..." "Sir, here is the banana boat you ordered," the waiter said, handing over a beautifully arranged ice cream fruit te. Eric, who had been silent, ced the ice cream in front of Aurora. Surprised, she asked, "Did you order this for me?" "Don''t you have hypoglycemia? A dessert might help, and I remember you liked banana boats as a child," Eric said casually, without making a big deal of it. Among so many desserts, he still remembered her childhood favorite. His memory was indeed impressive; she had no recollection of him. "Thank you..." Aurora said, suddenly feeling a bit embarrassed. She had been so cautious and defensive around him, while he seemed to be very considerate. Julian was on the verge of bursting out several times, thinking, unsolicited favors are either sinister or thieving! The dishes were quickly served, and Jason said, "Come on, let''s not talk business during the meal. Let''s see how you like the food." With that said, Aurora felt it was inappropriate to continue speaking. Just as she began to eat, Jason''s phone rang. "Baby, what are you up to now? I''m just having a meal with Eric! The light''s broken? Call maintenance, my dear, I''lle back after I eat, alright? Hey, don''t fuss, I''ll be home soon, within half an hour," Jason said in a rush as he hung up the phone. "It seems I must apologize again; my little tyrant at home won''t stop bothering me, and I need to go back." "You''re busy, go ahead. We understand," they replied. Chapter 247: The Pawn Jason left in a hurry, his tone suggesting that his jealous girlfriend was involved. He seemed quite devoted to her. Whenever Aurora thought of devotion, Julian came to mind as the best person for her. Once Jason left, only Aurora and Eric remained in the room, just like at noon. Julian couldn''t see them; he could only hear their voices. Eric didn''t bring up the past but kept serving dishes to Aurora, creating a cheerful atmosphere throughout the meal. No one would guess that Aurora and Eric were actuallypetitors. "Miss, didn''t you say you liked horror movies at lunch? I heard there''s a new one out, ''Shadow Whispers''. It''s set in the deep forests of the southwest. Remembering you liked horror, I bought us two tickets. Setting aside ourpetitive rtionship, I''m also your cousin and we went to the same university. You wouldn''t refuse to give me this face, would you?" Eric was a transparent person in his dealings. He quickly understood the leverage points with Aurora, knowing she couldn''t be forced directly. With the conversation turned this way, Aurora felt it would be impolite to refuse, perhaps because she bore no previous grudges against Eric, so she agreed. "Will Mr. Gilpin have time toeter? Since it''s a horror movie, having more people might beforting," she shifted the topic to Jason. Jason''s intentions had always been ambiguous, and Aurora wasn''t sure what he was really thinking, but she certainly hoped for more opportunities to interact with him. "That might depend on Be. Her personality is quite tricky; she might not let Jason go easily. I''ll call and ask," Eric''s smartest move was not making any promises. He would inform Jason, but whether Jason woulde was uncertain, giving Aurora a glimmer of hope. "Why not invite Be too? Since we''re all friends, I''d also like to get to know her," Aurora thought quickly, eager to make the deal happen. If she couldn''t approach through Jason, then perhaps Be could be an opportunity. "Alright, I''ll tell them," Eric said, his eyes deep behind his sses. Meanwhile, Jason had already left in a luxury car, driven by the very girlfriend he often mentioned affectionately. "Let''s go, it''s none of our business now." "Are they having dinner?" Be asked, looking somewhat forlorn. "Of course. You know well the boss''s feelings for her. He finally got an excuse to take her out, he wouldn''t miss such an opportunity. Have you eaten? If not, let me take you out, after all, you''re my darling too," Jason teased Be, but received a re in response. "Be, give up. He''s never been interested in you. Didn''t you see the way he looks at Miss Montgomery? I''ve never seen him treat anyone with such care in all the years I''ve been by his side." "No need to tell me, I know," Be responded, already aware of his feelings for another, but it still pained her to see his affection for Aurora recently. Irritated, she lit a cigarette, and her elegant face was tinged with mncholy in the smoke she exhaled. Some people, no matter how deeply you love them, remain unattainable, and all your efforts are just futile, like a mirage or a dream. She had no choice but to dutifully y her role, even if she was just a pawn, she aimed to be the most satisfactory one. "You seem upset, let me drive." The three were clearly long-time acquaintances, and Jason especially understood Be''s feelings towards that person. "No need, I''m not as weak as you think." Be skillfully shifted gears, knowing his intentions the moment she stayed by his side, her mental preparations already made. The car had only driven halfway when Be''s ringtone sounded, instantly dispelling her gloom upon hearing that ringtone designated for him. "It''s me... okay, I understand." Be''s face, happy just a second ago, fell instantly. "It seems to be about Miss Montgomery again," Jason deduced from Be''s expression. "You don''t have to be silent for people to think you''re mute, let''s go see a movie, and remember your role," Be said fiercely, though she only acted so docilely like amb in front of that person. "Tsk, since you are my dear darling, you can''t keep such a gloomy face, or Miss Montgomery might get suspicious," Jason smirked, but the frustrated Be hardly noticed the bitterness in his smile. You love him, and I deeply love you, but in your eyes, there''s only him, never noticing the true devotion others offer you. Be ignored him, "Let''s go to the movie theater first." "I think we should grab something to eat first, I''m really hungry." Jason knew Be hadn''t had dinner either, his concern more for her than himself. "Always making a fuss," Be pulled the car over, "You have fifteen minutes to eat, thene back up." "Got it, got it," Jason said as he exited the car, but when he returned, he was carrying a bag, the scent of food wafting out. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "What are you doing bringing that into the car to eat, it smells so disgus... mmm..." Before she could finish, Jason had stuffed a chicken leg into her mouth. Be chewed subconsciously, her eyes lighting up, though she kept saying, "Take it away, I won''t eat such disgusting stuff." "Little girl, stop pretending in front of me, I know you like it. You just avoid these so- called junk foods because the boss doesn''t like them." "Life shouldn''t be so dull, you should indulge in what you like," Jason ruffled her hair. "I''ll do what I want without your meddling, and you better not tell him about me eating fried chicken," Be threatened vehemently. "Okay, I won''t tell," Jason doted on her, his eyes shining as he watched the girl who now looked her age. Once Be had finished, a look of satisfaction crossed her face. Ever since he hadbeled these foods as junk years ago, she had avoided them, but she always envied the children who ate them. "Full now? We can go then," Jason, seeing her satisfied expression, felt much happier. Be then realized the man beside her hadn''t eaten. Could it be he bought it just for her? What exactly was he thinking? Chapter 248: Caught in the Act By the time Aurora and Eric had finished their dinner, Julian was seething with anger, infuriated that Eric even suggested watching a movie afterward. He had grabbed his phone several times, intending to message Aurora toe home, but each time, he reluctantly held back. He didn''t want her to leave, yet his heart couldn''t settle; despite his dissatisfaction, Julian still considered Aurora''s feelings and thoughts. Eric''s intentions were clear: his interest was not innocent. If he were truly just Aurora''s cousin, why would he harbor such feelings towards her? It seemed necessary to investigate further. Once Aurora left with Eric, Julian finally emerged from his room. Aurora was already seated in the passenger seat of Eric''s car. Julian, gritting his teeth yet feelingpelled to follow, trailed behind them. "How did you find tonight''s dinner?" Eric asked. "I liked it, but why do you keep calling me that? It sounds odd," Aurora had been meaning to ask this question for a while. Eric chuckled lightly, "Since you''ve forgotten, let''s leave it be. How about I call you Rory from now on?" His profile was handsome, and with sses, he appeared quite schrly. "Did something happen between us before? Why do you keep saying I''ve forgotten something?" Aurora looked puzzled at Eric. "If you really want to know, we can sit down another day, and I''ll exin everything. What do you say?" "Okay." Their conversation was sporadic as they soon arrived at the cinema. Just as Aurora stepped out of the car, she spotted a shy Ferrari sports car. With a beautiful car came a stunning woman: Be, in a fiery red mini-skirt, her figure superb, and her mixed- race features drawing many admiring nces. "Eric, you''re here." Only now could she drop the formalities of calling him boss and instead greet him warmly like a lover. "Eric, you know Be gets scared easily, yet you let her watch a horror movie. Who''s going tofort her if she ends up crying?" Jason, with his arm around Be''s waist, approached them. The woman in his arms stiffened, unable to break free for the sake of their act, and reluctantly leaned on Jason. "She''s your darling, so you take care of her. Rory, let''s go inside," Eric said, turning back to Aurora with a tender gaze that was painfully ring, especially to Julian, who was hiding behind a pir, wishing he could gouge out Eric''s eyes and crush them underfoot. Jason shifted Be''s attention away, "Honey, didn''t you want some ice cream? Let''s go get some." Be, not wanting to witness Eric showering another woman with affection, took the opportunity to leave with Jason. Just around the corner, she stepped on Jason''s shoe, "How much longer will you hold me?" Jason sighed, "Ungrateful, aren''t you? I''m just trying to help, and you repay kindness with spite." "Who asked for your help? I''m perfectly fine!" Be would never admit the bitterness in her heart. "Sure, sure, you''re fine. If I hadn''t taken you away, you''d probably be crying by now, yet you im you''re fine," Jason said, feeling sorry for her but receiving only a harsher stomp in return. Huffing, Be reached the ice cream shop and bought ten at once, bossing Jason around like a servant. "Go get me tworge buckets of popcorn, and remember, I want therge ones!" Jason obediently went shopping; what could he do when he was fond of her? "I''ll buy a few more tickets; wait here for me," said Eric cheerfully, finding his time with Aurora akin to a dream. Aurora waited in ce, pondering how long it had been since shest saw a movie. It was three years ago with Hayden. Back then, they watched a mncholic youth film about meeting, knowing, and loving each other. It started sweetly but ended bitterly, with most stories concluding with the couple parting ways-the girl possibly having an abortion, the boy perhaps going abroad. Their initial love was fervent, but they eventually separated for various reasons. The love of their youth was beautiful, but it ended like a butterfly that couldn''t cross the sea. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Even the most beautiful love eventually withers like a flower, from its naive bloom to its alluring peak and finally to its decay into the dust. It mirrored a woman''s life. Back then, Aurora cried uncontrobly in the cinema. Perhaps she was too engrossed in the film, or it reminded her of herself, as she cried with red eyes, pleading not to be separated from Hayden. Hayden, while kissing away her tears,forted her, promising he would never hurt or leave her. But such beautiful promises were merely due to their youthful naivety. Standing in the lobby, Aurora reminisced about those times. She was like a tender bud, blooming and blushing at his words and kisses. Yet, he eventually hurt her in the most heartbreaking way, prompting her to leave forever. Just like the movie, some people inevitably drift apart, while others traverse great distances to be together. Now past her naive days, Aurora disyed all her charm and beauty to Julian. She no longer made easy promises, but in her heart, she had decided on forever, deeply in love with him. Julian, from a distance, understood theplexity in Aurora''s eyes. Seeing her slender figure among the crowd, he longed to hold her close. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! The crowd around Aurora buzzed with dissatisfaction, "They booked the entire theater for a horror movie? Are they insane?" "Ah, to be rich and whimsical! I wish I could book a theater too." "You? Forget it, do you even know how much it costs?" The surrounding chatter focused on the theater being booked. Aurora was suspicious- who had booked it? After all, movies are more fun with more people; wouldn''t booking the entire theater spoil the fun? Julian was also puzzled. He had considered booking the theater himself; who could have acted faster? Just then, a voice near him said, "Jules, what are you sneaking around here for?" This sudden voice nearly scared Julian to death. "Oh my god, can you keep it down?" The sultry figure before him was none other than Irene! Irene nced at Aurora not far away, "Jules, don''t tell me you''re catching a cheater?" Aurora clearly didn''t know Julian was there, and with him sneaking around, what else could it be but catching a cheater? Julian frowned, "Don''t tell me the person who booked the theater is Nick?" It would be just like him to create such a spectacle. Chapter 249: Nick When Julian mentioned Nick, Irene''s expression soured. "Don''t bring him up, you know I can''t stand him." "You can''t stand him, yet you watched a movie with him?" Julian clearly didn''t believe her. "It was because of him..." Irene almost blurted out the rest but quickly shut herself up, thinking better of it. "What about him?" Julian asked. "When did you start caring so much about me? You should spend more time worrying about your own Little Bunny, or she might get snatched away," Irene hinted pointedly. "Anyone trying to snatch her from me would have to see if they''re capable first," Julian snorted coldly. Irene nced at him and then at Aurora. "Then why are you being so sneaky?" "It''s like this..." Julian recounted the previous events to Irene, who would never have imagined Julian going to such lengths for her if she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes. "You say you''re tired? After all the trouble you went through to win her over, you''re still fussing over her like this," Irene mocked, noting that this was quite out of character for Julian. "It''s precisely because she was so hard to get that I value her more. Since you''re here too, Irene, why don''t you go over there and keep an eye out for Eric''s sneaky moves?" Seeing Julian''s cautious demeanor, Irene felt a bit helpless but was d she wasn''t new to knowing this man. She knew all too well how much he had done for that woman over the years. "Alright, alright, I''ll go," Irene conceded. "Jules, I know a good psychiatrist, do you think you should..." "No need, Irene, I''m not sick!" Julian cut her off abruptly. "You''re even wary of her cousin. If that''s not a severe psychological issue, what is?" Irene said seriously. "Irene, keep talking like that, and you''re going to lose me. Quick, that scoundrel ising over, hurry up!" Julian hastily pushed Irene out. Irene reluctantly went along, thinking she might as well help him one more time. "Little Bunny, what a coincidence, waiting for Jules to watch a movie?" Irene sashayed over to Aurora, looking every bit the actress. Aurora hadn''t expected to run into Irene there. Having been greatly helped by Irene before, she was quite surprised to see her. "No, Julian is waiting at home for me, I''m just meeting some friends. You''re here to watch a movie too? What are you watching?" Her response was honest. This was actually a probing question from Irene, who knew if Aurora had something to hide, she wouldn''t answer so freely. "Me? Just looking around, heard there''s a horror movie on," Irene said, already aware from Julian what Aurora was there to see. "We''re here to see a horror film too, it would be nice to watch it together." Perhaps because Julian respected Irene so much, Aurora subconsciously liked her and was willing to get closer. "Sure, today the cinema has been booked out by Nick, you probably won''t be able to get in, but I''ll go to the restroom first, wait for me, I''ll talk to him when I get back." Irene walked away slowly after speaking. "Okay." Soon enough, Eric returned. "The cinema''s been booked today, just give me a moment, I''ll make a call." "No need, it''s my friend who booked it. They''re here for the same movie, we can just go in," Aurora informed him. "Your friend?" Eric''s eyes scanned Aurora thoughtfully as they moved back and forth across her. "Look, here shees." Aurora waved at Irene. "Irene, this is my cousin..." Irene shed her trademark foxy smile. "Little Bunny, I know him, the financial manager from Montgomery Group." Clearly, Irene, who was well-versed in the ways of the world, recognized Eric immediately. "And these two..." Aurora pointed to two people approaching. "This is Mr. Gilpin and his girlfriend, Be." When Irene heard the words ''his girlfriend'', she gave the couple a meaningful look. "Mr. Gilpin, we meet again." Although Aurora had been out in the world for three years, she stillcked the shrewdness of these seasoned yers. "Irene." Jason''s expression changed, clearly having had dealings with her before. "Since everyone knows each other, let''s all go see a movie together," Aurora suggested, not understanding why everyone''s expressions became tense after Irene arrived. "Irene,e here." Just as the situation became awkward, a cold voice rang out, its mere four words seeming toe from a lofty ce, untouchable. Aurora turned and saw a tall man radiating cold air, his handsome face expressionless. She had seen that same expression on Julian three years ago on the night she ran into him; he had looked at her just as coldly. This must be Nick, as chilling as the rumors suggested. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 00005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! The already awkward situation turned even more frigid with Nick''s arrival. It was Aurora''s first meeting with Nick, and she was intimidated by the strong aura he emitted; merely standing there, no one around dared to speak. Nick''s gaze did not stray from Irene; although they were acquaintances, he did not even bother to greet her, his eyes fixed on her the entire time. This woman took so long in the restroom, he even thought she had run off again! He remembered the message he had read earlier; he couldn''t be too overbearing. Nick added, "The movie is about to start." For someone as authoritarian as he was, who typically only issuedmands, voluntarily exining himself was unprecedented. "Didn''t you see I was talking to Mrs. Ba? Here are a few of her friends; let''s all go watch the movie together." It was unclear whether Irene did it intentionally or not, but she deliberately emphasized ''Mrs. Ba'', which sounded very grating to Eric. Nick withdrew his gaze from them. "Then let''s all go in together." Their steps were heavy, and none had happy expressions, but since the words were out, there was no taking them back. Characteristically a loner, Nick was not one for greetings. "Rory, sit here." Upon entering, Eric seized the opportunity to interact with Aurora. "Sit here." Nick chose his preferred seat and patted the seat next to him. The two were seated far apart. He had hardly managed to get Irene toe out for a movie, and now so many inopportune people had interrupted their rare date, leaving him in a very bad mood, his aura as cold as ever. Chapter 250: Each with Their Own Plans He had reserved the entire venue specifically to avoid being disturbed, and he had even studied strategies on how to woo women. One tactic involved watching a horror movie, expecting that at the first sign of tension, Irene would likely dive into his arms, thus naturally bridging the gap between them. Unexpectedly, the cinema suddenly filled with people, which greatly annoyed him. Out of consideration for Irene''s feelings, he couldn''t just drive these bothersome people away. Finding no better option, he settled for a secluded spot, coincidentally thinking along the same lines as Eric. They both intended to avoid disturbing each other''s ns; Jason, being quite tactful, took Be to the back rows to minimally disrupt their boss''s activities. Aurora''s intentions were not focused on the wine, so to speak. She agreed to Eric primarily to get closer to Jason, but for some reason, Jason didn''t provide her any chance to do so. Perhaps it was genuinely to avoid suspicion and prevent Be from getting the wrong idea. Aurora wanted to initiate a conversation but found no opportunity. Thus, was the evening wasted? Aurora felt a slight sense of loss as she was about to sit down when Irene plopped herself between her and Eric. "Little Bunny, I''m terrified of horror movies; you''ll have to protect me," Irene said, her face tense as she clutched Aurora''s hand. Nick, sitting alone, looked as if he could kill with his gaze. What on earth was this situation! He had exerted tremendous effort to invite Irene out, and now he couldn''t even touch her hand! He was frustrated, and so was Eric, whose scheming was no less intricate than Nick''s, using Be and Jason as shields. His intention was the same as Nick''s-to use the horror movie to heat things up with Aurora. He believed that Aurora and Julian''s rtionship couldn''t be that strong, considering they had only recently met. He had meticulously nned for Aurora, and now Irene had unexpectedly thwarted his ns, potentially ruining the day''s efforts. Nick stared at Aurora, while Eric focused on Irene. Nick decisively moved next to Aurora, his gaze icy as he looked at Irene. "Sit next to me." He had already lowered himself to join their group, and now all that was needed was for Irene and Aurora to switch seats. Had this been any other day, Aurora might have felt intimidated by Nick''s daunting presence. But today was different; she felt a strong responsibility to protect her younger siblings. Jules, that stubborn man, had loved only this woman all his life. If someone else were to lead her astray, it would devastate him. Thinking of Julian gave her more confidence. "This seat isfortable; I''ll stay here," Irene sheepishly said. If looks could kill, at that moment, she would have been sliced a thousand times by Nick''s re! Nick''s face tensed, his coldness making even Aurora ufortable, although she couldn''t understand why Irene insisted on sitting there. If she continued to stay, she wouldn''t be able to enjoy the movie at all. "Um, Mr. Coleman, let''s switch seats," she offered, hoping to allow Nick and Irene to sit together. Nick''s expression softened slightly, and Irene, realizing she could also block Aurora from Eric, epted the new arrangement. Seeing himself getting further from Aurora, Eric decided to go around. "Rory, I''ll sit next to you instead; it''ll be easier to discuss the plot." Irene saw Eric making his move again and quickly stepped forward to intervene. "Try moving again," Nick threatened, his entire demeanor radiating chill. Having dealt with Nick for many years, Irene knew full well that this man was at his breaking point. In the past, he would have already lost his temper, buttely, his temperament had mellowed significantly. Of course, if she continued to court disaster, it wouldn''t be out of character for this man to turn his face right there and then. She wasn''t afraid of his anger, but there were others present. Once this man started to get angry, he wouldn''t care about the setting or the ce. Irene blinked at him, trying to convey her intentions. She was helping Julian, after all. In a moment of urgency, she grabbed his hand to calm his temper. But her winking and hand-pulling, seen through Nick''s eyes, didn''t seem so innocent. How long had it been since shest initiated such contact? At that moment, he savored the smooth feeling of her fingers sliding in his palm, and where could any anger remain? Like a lion tamed into a quiet kitten, he pulled Irene''s hand and sat down, "Don''t move anymore. If you don''t want to watch the movie, we can do something else." His voice was low, whispered into Irene''s ear, masked by the loud advertisements ying on the screen. In the darkness, Irene''s face flushed red. This man was always one to mean what he said, and at times like this, she truly didn''t dare challenge his authority. Seeing the pair had settled down, Aurora quietly took her seat to watch the movie, and Eric naturally sat next to her. The movie was about to start, and unknowingly, Julian entered through the back door, standing in a corner watching Eric seated next to Aurora. It felt like he was about to consume a lifetime''s worth of sour grapes today-damn that man, he was curious about the other''s intentions. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! As the movie began, the horror film started off not with frights but rather like narrating a story deep in the mountains. Irene was all over Eric, worried he might take advantage of Aurora, hardly paying attention to the movie. Nick''s attention was solely on the woman next to him. He was right beside her-couldn''t she see him? From the moment she entered, she seemed only to watch others. What about him? Eric, however, was constantly watching Aurora. Probably the only person in the audience genuinely watching the movie was Aurora. Yet, the slight horror atmosphere was hardly enough to scare her. Be, frustrated watching the two in front of her, decided to shift her focus. But as she became engrossed, a scene switched to a horrifying image, and Be instinctively screamed, "Ah!" Without thinking, she threw herself into Jason''s arms, who, as the sidekick, ended up the biggest winner. "Shh, don''t be afraid, it''s all fake," he soothed quietly. Meanwhile, Irene hadn''t been watching the movie and was startled by Be''s scream. Nick had been waiting for this moment for a long time. Without waiting for Irene toe to him, he had already taken the initiative to embrace her. In the entire theater, only Aurora remained calm, not even blinking. Eric struggled to find an excuse to get close, and Aurora, feeling a bit bored, thought, "I''ll go to the restroom." "Okay." Aurora thought to herself that the movie wasn''t much of a horror film after all, scoffing as she walked to the restroom. A dark figure shed by, suddenly pulling her in. Chapter 251: The Secret of the Restroom When she was locked inside the restroom, her mind was in a haze. Who would dare to attack someone inside a cinema? But then again, today Nick had rented out the entire venue and all other patrons had been asked to leave. The cinema''s restroom was located internally. Only those watching the movie could ess it-were they audacious staff members? Aurora instinctively tried to resist. Before her hand could reach the man''s chest, her wrist was already restrained. A familiar voice whispered in her ear, "Little Bunny, it''s me." "Julian, what are you doing here!" Aurora''s eyes widened, thinking she had encountered a pervert. How did this man even get into the cinema? For a moment, Aurora thought he was like ddin with a magicmp! "You didn''t want me here?" Julian was filled with jealousy, almost turning into a vinegar pot. Aurora thought he had left after dropping her off and was surprised to see him still around. "No, it''s just a bit strange. Julian, when did you arrive? Let''s go watch the movie together," Aurora said without dwelling on it further. "What movie? Right now, I just want you," Julian said, his frustration only soothed by Aurora. His passionate kissnded on her neck, and by the time Aurora realized what Julian intended, she was bewildered. "Julian, we''re in a cinema!" "No matter where we are, I just want you, you enchanting siren," Julian''s kisses trailed down her neck. Aurora pushed several times but couldn''t fend off Julian, now driven by his passion. Only this way could Julian prove that she was his, and his alone. Amidst their exchange, the eerie screams from the movie yed in the background, asionally mixed with Be and Irene''s harmonic shrieking. This chilling background music added a thrilling element, and Julian quickly found her sensitive spots. "Julian, can we not do this here?" Aurora''s eyes shimmered with tears, her lips made more enticing after his kisses. Her resistance seemed to Julian like a coy invitation. He pinned her against the wall, her body limp as she clung to his neck, her body feverish. She would never have known before she was with him that one day she wouldmit such outrageous acts with Julian in such a ce! Indeed, she had been through this several times already, initially resisting each time but ultimately unable to stop herself. Love harms both men and women alike, sinking them into depths of passion. Meanwhile, Irene had already forgotten about Aurora, wholly captivated by the plot, burying her head in Nick''s chest. Normally cunning and sly in business, Irene seemingly feared horror movies, much to Nick''s enjoyment. Previously, this woman would have wanted to stay as far away from him as possible, making such moments of voluntary closeness exceedingly rare. In his hands was her soft, warm skin; at his nose, the unique fragrance that belonged only to her-a fragrance that made even the toughest of men melt. He held her tightly, as he had on many previous nights, embracing her without restraint once she had fallen asleep. Awake, however, she transformed into a sharp-wed fox. Be, usually haughty and domineering in front of Jason, was also terrified of horror movies. If it weren''t for Eric speaking up, how could she have been persuaded toe today? Even if she wasn''t watching the movie, the piercing screams could still be heard whenever she closed her eyes. Her fingers gripped Jason''s shirt uncontrobly, and he, satisfied like Nick, wrapped his arms around her tightly. Probably the most frustrated of all was Eric, who had gone to great lengths to invite Aurora out. Now, with the main attraction absent, what interest could he possibly have in the movie? ncing at the time, Aurora had been gone for ten minutes. Could something have happened to her? Without rming anyone, he headed straight for the restroom located inside the cinema, which was unisex and only had a few stalls. "Rory, are you in there?" he asked tentatively. His voice pulled Aurora, who had been floating on cloud nine, back to reality. Her blouse was half torn by Julian. Hearing someone outside, her face turned beet red as she quickly disengaged from Julian''s thin lips. "I''m fine!" she eximed, embarrassed by her own appearance despite the door that shielded her. It felt as though there was no barrier at all, and that she and Julian were clearly visible to Eric. "I was worried you might have run into some trouble since you''ve been gone so long," Eric said, his voice sounding slightly unusual, perhaps just his imagination. Julian, hearing him repeatedly call her "Rory," grew cold-eyed and bit down on Aurora''s neck. He didn''t actually bite her; it was more of a strong suck. Aurora''s body, already stimted to its limit, struggled to hold back peculiar noises. "I''m fine, just a bit of diarrhea," she winced as Julian bit her. "What''s wrong, Rory?" "It''s just my stomach hurting, um... could you step out? It''s... awkward with you here," Aurora pleaded, desperate for him to leave lest she lose control. Julian seemed to find this amusing, employing all his tricks to tease Aurora, leaving her breathless and helpless. Eric, not thinking too much of it since they were in the restroom and his presence was somewhat peculiar, chose to believe Aurora was just shy and gantly exited. Miss, the true love you seek is only with me! I will surely make you fall in love with me. Chapter 252: A Twist of Events After some tender moments, most of the movie had already yed by the time Julian''s sullen mood from following her all evening began to dissipate. "Julian, it''s all your fault for always messing around in ces like this!" Aurora finally started chastising Julian after sheposed herself. Julian, with a face full of contented smiles, let her scold him. "Who asked you to be so close to that man? You should remember you are my woman." "Yes, I am your woman, but Julian, he is just my cousin, and besides, we didn''t even touch. Maybe it''s time to let go of your jealousy?" Aurora raised an eyebrow, somewhat helplessly. In her heart, Eric was just a rtive and a college friend. She never thought of him in any other way. Wouldn''t it be incest if Eric harbored any strange feelings towards her? Julian knew she hadn''t thought much about it since he was just suspicious without any concrete proof or evidence, and he wouldn''t speak without evidence. "Little Bunny, don''t be mad at me for being too possessive. I really care about you too much," Julian pulled her close into his embrace. "Alright, I''m not upset with you," Aurora could feel his love, "Do you want to go out and watch a movie with me?" "I''d only watch it alone with you. I''ll wait for you downstairs," Julian kissed her deeply once more before he left through another exit. Aurora was adjusting her clothes and washing her hands when she noticed a new mark on her neck. Julian! How am I supposed to face people now? At that moment, Aurora truly felt embarrassed. Her neck had been clean before she went to the restroom, and now she emerged with a mark. Was he eager for the whole world to know what they had done in the restroom? Aurora thought it over and decided to leave while the cinema lights were still dim, otherwise, what would those people think of her? She returned to her seat, bid farewell to Eric and Irene, and hurried away as the darkness fell. Eric watched her hurried departure, fists clenched, his eyes unreadable. Since Aurora had left, the movie held no more interest for Eric, and he left as well. Only two couples remained, engrossed in the movie; more precisely, the women were engrossed while the men were more engrossed in watching the women. Perhaps Irene felt it was not enough to just lean her head on Nick''s chest; she ended up sitting on hisp entirely. For Nick, this was a blessing from heaven, a beautiful woman throwing herself into his arms. Irene clung tightly to his neck, her eyes wanting yet fearing to watch, an expression Nick found incredibly endearing. It had been a long time since he had seen her so genuinely adorable. Usually, she was as cunning and insincere as a fox, even her smiles were not genuine. He wished this moment couldst longer, even wishing the movie would never end, so he could hold her forever. Irene watched the big screen without blinking, forgetting all the past grievances with Nick. Meanwhile, Aurora was already in Julian''s car, covering the mark on her neck. "You did this on purpose, didn''t you? How am I supposed to face people? I have to go to work tomorrow." Julian just grinned, "What a beautiful mark. Now, some people won''t dare chase after you." Julian always treated Aurora with a gentle demeanor, his adoring gaze nearly drowning her with affection. Even when Aurora had been somewhat angry earlier, all her anger dissipated upon meeting his eyes. "I really can''t deal with you," Aurora sighed. Julian gently ruffled her hair, "Little Bunny, let''s go home." "Alright." The only reason Aurora had agreed to go to the movies with Eric was that she had wanted to get closer to Jason, but she ended up having no chance to speak with him. The movie wasn''t interesting anymore; Aurora felt better off not watching anything at all. The couple sweetly made their way home, only to find the meal still on the table just as they had left it, sparking a thought in her mind. "Have you been following me instead of going home to eat?" Otherwise, how could his appearance at the cinema be such a coincidence? "I just came to check on you, to make sure you weren''t in any danger going out alone," Julian quickly exined when he realized he was caught. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Julian, I''ve told you before, I won''t mess around! Why don''t you trust me? I am a person; I need freedom too. Are you actually tracking me?" At that moment, Aurora felt a great dissatisfaction. She knew that Julian cherished her, but she couldn''t believe he was so protective, even when it came to meeting her own cousin. "Little Bunny, I''m just worried about you." "I''ve been on my own in America for many years, and I''ve been fine without you. Julian, does being with you mean losing all my freedom? He''s just my cousin, and you are beingpletely unreasonable!" Aurora felt very ufortable, as no one likes to be restricted. Seeing Aurora''s angry face made Julian flustered. He genuinely wanted to devote his life to loving her, but this only seemed to burden her. "Aurora, I didn''t want this, I..." He opened his lips but didn''t know how to exin, probably looking like a stalker in her eyes. It wasn''t that he didn''t trust Aurora, but he didn''t trust Eric. From the moment he saw Eric, he disliked him. The eyes hidden behind the sses clearly harbored ill intentions, but without evidence against Eric, what could he say? Simply that he didn''t like him? Aurora would probably find him even more unreasonable. Before meeting Aurora, he was never good at exining himself, and now he was even more at a loss. "Julian, if this is your way of loving, not letting me be near any men, not even family members, then I must say you are too selfish. I''ve told you before, I know you care for me, but please trust me. Do you really see me as a frivolous woman who falls for every man she sees?" A sense of loss shed through Aurora''s eyes. She had thought he was just overly loving, but his desire to control her entire being made her feel ufortable. She was his woman, but not his possession. She had her own thoughts and her own affairs to handle. For Aurora, who had a strong sense of self-respect, Julian''s tracking was a sign of distrust that deeply frustrated her. "Little Bunny... I..." Julian wanted to embrace her, but the chill in Aurora''s eyes was all too clear. Chapter 253: Is He Angry? Previously, Aurora didn''t mind Julian''s possessiveness, considering it simply a manifestation of his love for her. However, when he started being wary even of his own cousin, Aurora found it difficult to understand. Did he not trust her, or was he just overly cautious? Aurora herself was a person with a high sense of self-esteem. In her view, Julian''s following her was a sign of disrespect, an indication that he doubted her fidelity. Aurora had never quarreled with Julian before, nor had she experienced arguments with others. When she was with Hayden, he never showed any anger towards her. Back then, the school environment was more rxed, and there weren''t suchplexities. Hayden had a good temper, and they never had any disputes. This was the first time Aurora got angry with Julian. With a cold face, she said, "I''m a bit tired, I''m going to sleep first." She wanted to calm down before she said something hurtful in her anger. Julian stretched out his hand, trying to hold her back, but seeing her walk away, he probably realized that nothing he said would make a difference at that moment. He watched Aurora slowly ascend the stairs, frustratedly tugging at his tie and irritably lighting a cigarette. He really wanted to love her properly, but how did he mess things up? He dialed a number, and Rocky''s voice came through, "President, what can I do for you?" "How''s the investigation on Eric going?" Julian exhaled a plume of smoke deeply. "President, it''s quiteplicated, and a day might not be enough," Rocky had been running around all day and still hadn''t fully figured it out. Julian knew there had to be something intriguing when things gotplicated; his instincts were usually right. "What kind ofplicated?" he asked coldly. Rocky could sense the unusual irritation in Julian''s voice. "I found out that Eric and the Montgomery family aren''t close at all. I thought it was strange, so I investigated further. It turns out that over twenty years ago, Paul''s child died in the hospital, and to spare his wife the heartache, he found another baby to rece him. This baby is now known as Eric, and I can confirm he is not a member of the Montgomery family, but his true identity is still under investigation. The case is quite old with few leads, so I can''t provide precise information right now," Rocky was very meticulous. Julian stubbed out his cigarette in the ashtray. Knowing this much made things easier; Eric wasn''t Aurora''s cousin after all. He had approached Aurora as a man from the start, and since she was focused on securing a business deal, she overlooked many things. She saw Eric as her cousin, not considering any romantic implications, which wasn''t her fault. "Have you found anything else?" Julian lit another cigarette, knowing just this information wasn''t enough. Aurora was angry now, and simply telling her that Eric wasn''t Paul''s son wouldn''t be effective. It would only make sense if she could see Eric''s true intentions for herself. Julian was agitated, but his mind remained clear. He had a sharp understanding of human nature. "I also found out that Eric went to study in the United States for college, attending the same university as Jason. They were quite close, but there''s something odd," Rocky was not without reason for being Julian''s right hand. He was not just a secretary handling documents for Julian; he was someone with independent thought and had his own opinions on many matters. "How strange is it?" "Since Jason is the president of Luminary''s branch office, I specifically checked- Luminary has no connection with the Gilpin family. Luminary was rooted in the United States from the start and only began to expand into our country this year. So, howe Eric, who is so close to Jason, does not hold a position at thepany? Eric only returned to the country three years ago to be a mere finance manager at Montgomery Group, but his capabilities extend far beyond that. I just can''t figure it out." Hearing Rocky''s somewhat strange mutterings, Julian''s eyes darkened, "I know what''s going on." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "President, what?" Rocky was still puzzled, having searched all day without a clue, and now Julian seemed to understand just from a little information? "The president of Luminary''s mainpany has always been very mysterious. What if I told you Eric is that mysterious president? He''s not absent from Luminary; he''s the controlling person. That would exin everything," Julian thought of the first time he saw him. Eric looked at him and Aurora getting cozy, a spark of interest flickering in his eye-the kind of look that only a superior possesses. It was that look that made Julian feel odd, as a mere finance manager would never possess such an expression or gaze. "Right, how did I not think of this? President, I''ll continue the investigation right away and uncover his true identity," Rocky said excitedly, hanging up the phone. He was frustrated with no leads, but thankfully, Julian''s insight gave him a good clue to work with. After hanging up, Julian continuously smoked one cigarette after another. Although he now knew there was something off about Eric, the challenge was how to make Aurora see Eric clearly. Aurora returned to her room alone and brooding, took a bath, and saw her body covered in marks he left. That crazy man, especially when she thought about the moments they shared that led to those marks, her heartbeat quickened. Damn it, she must be poisoned by him. After she cleaned up, her anger subsided significantly, although Julian''s approach had been wrong, his concern was not misced. Aurora wasn''t as angry as before; she changed into her pajamas and went downstairs, expecting him to still be in the living room. But the room was empty except for the full ashtray of cigarette butts. "Julian?" Aurora called out in the house but realized he had already left. His shoes were no longer by the hallway, and his car was gone from outside; the neighboring vi was dark, showing he did not stay the night. Aurora stood at the doorstep, feeling unsettled-had he left in anger? Recalling his cautious, hesitant expression earlier, Aurora suddenly felt very ufortable; she didn''t want it to be this way. The night wind tousled her hair, and she shivered in her thin nightgown. At that moment, she inexplicably longed for his warm embrace-was he angry? Chapter 254: Little Bunny, Ive Always Been Here Aurora couldn''t sleep well this night, perhaps due to the absence of hispany. Tossing and turning, she felt something was amiss. Indeed, she used to sleep while holding him every night, ustomed to his warmth and his embrace. Unfortunately, the weather was uncooperative, and rain began to fall around midnight. Aurora''s greatest fear was a thunderous night. During a stormy night in America, she had narrowly escaped an assault by a man, and since then, she harbored a deep- seated fear of storms. Previously, Julian''s embrace had allowed her to sleep soundly. As a sh of lightning crossed the sky, the already restless Aurora woke up with a start, instinctively reaching out to touch the empty space next to her in the bed. The warm body was no longer there; only the cold sheets remained. Aurora covered herself with the nket, and although the lightning was no longer visible, the sound of thunder persisted. "Julian, where are you?" she murmured from within the nket, feeling as lonely as a child. She took out her phone butcked the courage to dial his number. She was not doing well, and neither was Julian, who had never truly left. He had silently moved from the neighboring balcony to Aurora''s, watching over her tiny figure through the window. When she used to curl up in his arms, she didn''t seem so small, but now alone in bed, she appeared so vulnerable. Another lightning strike illuminated the sky, and the woman abruptly sat up in bed, reaching toward the space where she usually slept. Finding it empty, a look of loneliness crossed her small face. As the thunder sounded, she hurriedly burrowed into her nkets. "Julian, where are you?" Her soft murmur reached Julian''s ears, and hearing those words, he longed to enter and hold her, tofort her. His hand reached for the doorknob, hesitating; perhaps if he entered now and spoke softly to reassure her, they would reconcile. But then the issue with Eric would only linger as an unresolved problem. This was merely a temporary fix; he needed to remove the malignant Eric from their lives entirely. Julian was a rational man, and entering now would disrupt his ns for a smoother future rtionship with Aurora. The phone screen lit up-Aurora had sent him a message with just two words: "I''m scared." Those mere two words deeply pained him. Once again, his resolve wavered, but he watched those words silently, biting his lip and ultimately not responding. After waiting half an hour without a reply, Aurora''s anxiety grew. She called Julian, only to hear a woman''s voice say, "Sorry, the number you have dialed is switched off." Aurora''s hand trembled as she held her phone. Was he truly angry? Mixed emotions overwhelmed her heart. As the thunder outside gradually subsided, Aurora fell asleep amidst her chaotic thoughts. Seeing the small figure now peacefully asleep, Julian could no longer restrain himself and entered the room. He carefullyy beside her, and feeling the warmth beside her, Aurora instinctively hugged Julian without waking, burying her head in his embrace and murmuring, "Julian." These three small words melted Julian''s heart. He kissed her forehead, tender and devout, whispering, "I''m here, Little Bunny, I''ve always been here." Never had he been so emotionally invested in a woman. He studied her face closely; although her beauty was not that of a stunningly gorgeous woman, it was her and only her that had captured his heart so deeply. Her eyes were slightlyrger than others, her mouth a bit smaller, her nose a bit higher, and her chin a bit sharper. Through Julian''s eyes, she was breathtakingly beautiful. When he fell in love, it was a love from which he never wanted to let go again. "Little Bunny, I must have been incurably poisoned by you," he confessed. Only holding her could steady his heart, and with his presence, Aurora''s sleep improved greatly. Even the wind and rain in the dead of night couldn''t disturb her anymore, for she felt safe subconsciously. When Aurora awoke, Julian had already left. Before, she could open her eyes to his handsome face and his sturdy chest. His morning kiss energized her for the day, often followed by yful banter between them. Now, she woke to emptiness beside her. The room''s arrangement was as before, but Aurora felt unustomed. Habit was a terrifying thing, as addictive as the direst poison, impossible to quit once acquired. The second thing Aurora did was reach for her phone beside her, which, besides a few spam messages about loans or some investment opportunities, bore no reply from Julian. Even if he fell asleepst night, he usually woke earlier than she did; didn''t he see her missed calls and messages? At that moment, holding her phone, Aurora felt lost. Since her return to the country, Julian had dominated her world with his imperious demeanor. Initially cold, he gradually became tender, indulgent, and attentive, sparing her from any worries. Yet, one day, he vanished from her world, and Aurora felt as though her heart had soared into the clouds. Her heart ached. Perhaps he had urgent matters, or maybe his phone had died. She hoped he would reply once his phone was charged. Auroraforted herself with these thoughts, realizing during their time together how indispensable he had be. She hadn''t noticed when he was present, but now his importance was painfully clear. She touched the now cold bed beside her. Last night, she dreamt he had returned to hold her. Had she grown so fond of him? Aurora chuckled self-deprecatingly, then got up to dress and wash. What had been routine for twenty years didn''tpare to a month with him; without him, her mornings grew significantly colder. Aurora stood nkly in front of the mirror for a long while, feeling dissatisfied with one dress and then another outfit. If he were here, he would surely pick something with a smile, saying, "Little Bunny, wear this one; it''ll look great on you." His taste had always been impable. Ultimately, Aurora chose a dress, perhaps because of a time when he had urgently wanted her and she had been wearing pants. Julian had suggested, "Wear dresses in the future; they''re convenient." At the time, Aurora had mocked him for being a rogue, but since then, she often really did choose dresses, like today. She applied light makeup and sprayed his favorite perfume. The woman in the mirror was the same as before, but her expression was tinged with a sorrow that makeup could not conceal. This was another phase of love, a suffering that everyone must endure. Chapter 255: The Hardest Part of Love After packing her bag, Aurora carried it downstairs. She had always been driven to work by him before, and deep down, she still hoped to see him as soon as she opened the door. As she opened the door, she saw a car waiting outside and her face lit up with hope. Was it him? But her expression fell the moment she recognized the Maybach-it was Cameron who hade to pick her up. "Miss Montgomery, good morning," Cameron greeted her politely, while Aurora stood at the doorway, slightly dazed. "I don''t recall calling you to pick me up," Aurora said, her disappointment not clouding her reason. Cameron smiled warmly. "Mr. Ba called me after five in the morning toe get you." "Did he say anything else?" Aurora asked, her emotions swirling upon hearing his name. "That''s all he said, just toe pick you up," Cameron replied, noticing the changes in Aurora''s expression but unsure of what had transpired between them. Resigned, Aurora got into the car. The fact that he had called Cameron proved that he would have seen her messages and calls. Yet, he hadn''t replied to her, which meant he was truly upset. Remembering how she had called him selfish the night before, Aurora bit her lip and bowed her head deeply. "Miss Montgomery, what would you like for breakfast? I''ll take you there first," Cameron offered. "Anything," she murmured, her appetite gone; Julian''s face upied her thoughts. "Cameron, may I ask you something?" "Please, Miss Montgomery, go ahead." Aurora had never experienced a cold war before. Julian allowing Cameron to pick her up meant he hadn''t forgotten her. But his silence on her messages and calls meant he was still angry. It was clear he was wrong first, for not trusting her and following her. "If, just if, someone ispletely devoted to you, but you berate them over a trivial matter, do you think they would be upset?" Aurora asked hesitantly. "Does this person love you?" Cameron asked while driving. "They must," Aurora thought of his loving gaze. If he didn''t love her, how could he look at her so tenderly? Every intimacy was gentle, as if he was afraid of hurting her. Aurora had seen in movies how men would disregard women afterward, but he would tenderly kiss her brows and clean her up before himself, all signs of his deep love. "If they truly love you, they will forgive you, no matter what. At most, they might feel hurt inside but won''t really stay mad," Cameron responded expertly. "But what if the words I said were very hurtful?" Aurora recalled how clumsily he had bought her sanitary products, how he had frantically made ginger tea in the kitchen. He was so good to her. Even his following her was only because he feared for her safety at night. It was just his way of loving her too much. Yet, she had called him selfish, uttering words so chilling; even if said in anger, they were deeply wounding. Only then did Aurora realize her mistake. That person had vanished from her world, and only now did she recognize his worth. "This... Miss Montgomery, the person you are referring to is Mr. Ba, right? From what I see, Mr. Ba loves you so much, how could he possibly me you? However, if you''ll excuse my forwardness, Miss Montgomery, you might not be fully aware since you''ve just returned." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! The number of young women who admired Mr. Ba was immense, ranging possibly into the thousands. Mr. Ba was not only handsome and wealthy but also remarkably scandal-free, a rarity among his peers. I once watched a financial interview with him where he discussed his humble beginnings and his rise to his current status as a CEO, a journey thatmanded immense respect. He mentioned that everything he did was for one person; no matter the challenges he faced on his entrepreneurial journey, he persevered because he wanted to present himself anew to her. Whenever he encountered difficulties, just thinking of her revitalized him. During the interview, the host inquired whether this person was a man or a woman and if she held a special ce in his heart. Without denying it, Mr. Ba simply stated he was waiting for her return. The interview drew countless new admirers-finding a wealthy, handsome, and devoted man seemed almost unheard of by then. Even someone like me, typically indifferent to such gossip, knew of Mr. Ba''s story. He seemed like a distant figure to me until I agreed to be Mr. Betts'' driver and, through you, got to know him. It became clear that you were the one he cherished. Mr. Ba is a deeply passionate man, Miss Montgomery, and you must treasure him. From what I''ve seen during our time together, it''s evident he cares deeply for you. I''m not aware of what transpired between you two, but Mr. Ba asking me to pick you up is proof enough that you are in his heart. He loves you too much to stay mad. Perhaps he''s just momentarily upset, and it''ll pass. After all, what couple doesn''t argue? Arguments are fine as long as they don''t go too far. Otherwise, with so many temptations around, in a fit of anger, Mr. Ba might..." Cameron had never been so talkative before, but today he spoke extensively to Julian, making Aurora feel even more remorseful. Even an outsider could see his affection for her, and yet she med him over a trivial matter. "But now he''s not answering my calls or responding to my messages. What should I do?" Aurora was anxious. As Cameron pointed out, Julian was highly desirable, and many young women were fond of him. Other women might not need him to do much; a mere gesture could make them swoon. Was she about to push away the happiness she had finally found? Aurora felt an inexplicable fear. Her heart was in turmoil, far more than when she had discovered Hayden''s infidelity. She couldn''t imagine what life without Julian would be like. It might have been manageable had she never met him, but how could she return to her calm life after getting used to his kindness? Seeing Aurora''s troubled expression in the rearview mirror, Cameron said, "Miss Montgomery, don''t take my words too seriously. Given Mr. Ba''s feelings for you, a bit of coquetry might just turn the page on this issue. As for temptations, if they were enough to lead him astray, would he have waited for your return?" "I know what I must do now," Aurora said, her head bowed, fingers nervously clutching her skirt. Her rtionship with Hayden had been like child''s ypared to this. Meeting someone is easy, but living with and stayingmitted to them is the hardest part, a challenge every couple must face. Chapter 256: Business Trip To New York Aurora arrived at the office and called Julian twice more, only to find his phone still turned off, which left her unsettled no matter what. "The coffee is ready, Manager," Heather said, knowing Aurora''s preferences and making it a point to prepare her coffee every day. "Alright, you can leave," Aurora responded as she reached for the coffee, but in a moment of distraction, she spilled it over the keyboard. She frantically tried to wipe it up with tissues, dropping quite a few on the floor, which made her look somewhat odd. "Manager, let me do it," Heather remarked, sensing something was off with her today. Aurora just sat there nkly, as if she had left her soul at home and forgotten to bring it. Once everything was tidied up, Heather took her cup to brew another batch of coffee. Aurora thought about what Cameron had said, that a woman just needs to act coy, and even the coldest man will melt. She mustered the courage to call Rocky; when she first met Julian, he had saved Rocky''s number, telling her she could rely on Rocky for any trouble. This was her first time calling Rocky. Before dialing, Aurora worried whether Rocky would recognize her. The call connected quickly, proving Rocky had done his homework. "Miss Montgomery, hello." "Um... ahem, you, you guys..." Aurora was never a stammerer, especially now when she usually carried herself with such authority. But she just wanted to inquire about Julian''s whereabouts, and she ended up hesitating, too embarrassed to speak directly. "Miss Montgomery, is there something you need?" Rocky''s patience was evident, as he remained calm despite Aurora''s stumbling words. "Just a small matter." Aurora''s heart raced, knowing she only needed to say one sentence, yet she couldn''t get it out! "Please go ahead, Miss Montgomery. Whatever you need, I''ll try to amodate," he said with a rich voice that eased her nerves. Taking a deep breath, she finally asked, "I can''t get through to Julian''s number. Is he at thepany right now?" "The president is not at thepany," Rocky replied promptly. "He''s not at thepany, then where did he go?" She recalled how his phone was unreachablest night and he wasn''t at the vi. Could Cameron have been right that he went to see another womanst night? His nights out had led to him noting to the office today! The thought alone felt like a stab to her heart. "The president went to the airport early this morning; he is traveling to New York for a business trip," Rocky informed her truthfully. A business trip to New York? At that moment, she still pictured him waiting in the living room the night before, obediently waiting for her to make dinner. Thinking of dinner, she noticed this morning that the table was cleared of dishes and utensils. Could it be he had eaten and then leftst night? Her feelings were a whirlwind ofplexity, especially since he hadn''t mentioned any business trip yesterday-it must have been her anger that drove him away. "How long will he be gone?" Aurora asked. "The president didn''t specify. Maybe you should ask him directly, Miss Montgomery," Rocky suggested, indicating he was at a loss. Aurora''s eyes darkened, "Alright, thank you." "You''re wee." As their call ended, Rocky turned to the person beside him who seemed all too eager to glue his ears to the phone. The president was clearly worried about Aurora, yet he still deceived her about going to New York. Things had been getting increasingly strangetely. "President, why did you lie to Miss Montgomery about leaving?" "If we didn''t do that, how could we lure that big fox into our trap?" Julian sat grimly in his chair. No matter how well Eric disguised himself, if Julian spoke ill of him in front of Aurora, she would just think he was being unreasonable, nagging like a woman. The best method was to let Eric expose himself, to let the woman see for herself what his true intentions were. "President, aren''t you afraid of walking into a trap?" "Little Bunny may seem like a docile rabbit in front of me, but don''t forget, she has sharp ws in front of others," Julian still trusted Aurora in this regard. For instance, the things Aurora did the day she returned had left an unforgettable mark on him; he had never been so humiliated in his life as to be tied to a bed with ropes. "That''s true, but it''s tough on you, President. You won''t be able to get close to Miss Montgomery these days," Rocky had been with Julian for a long time, and recently, Julian had been in high spirits every day. He used to be a workaholic who stayedte at work even after office hours were over, but now he hurriedly left even before work was done. A man in love is indeed very elusive, it seems he''s going to suffer quite a bit. "Keep a close eye on Eric, spread the word that I won''t be back for a month or two, I don''t believe he''ll miss this great opportunity," Julian snorted coldly. He naturally wanted to spend every night with a beauty in his arms, but with an enemy still atrge, and eyes always watching him from behind, how could he sleep peacefully? "Little Bunny, wait for me, I''ll sort everything out soon and be there tofort you." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Yes." Aurora hung up the phone, standing dazedly in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. He had gone to New York without a sound, without even notifying her. Even though she had scolded him, how could such a smart man not realize she was just speaking in anger? Well, this man got angry and ran off, and she was even ready to apologize. Aurora sat back down in her chair, somewhat angry, as Heather came in again with coffee, "Manager, be more careful with the coffee this time, don''t spill it again." "Mm, you can go now." Although Aurora said she wouldn''t bother with Julian anymore, she still cared a bit. What she cared about was that he usually coaxed her, and this time he didn''t, and on top of that, he ran off to New York without a word. Aurora was usually strong in front of others, but with Julian, she was just like any other woman. Now her temper was rising, and her expression was quite sour, Heather looked at her worriedly, "Then I won''t disturb you, this coffee is very hot, don''t spill it again." In her eyes, Aurora was just like a child, truly a worry, especially since Aurora was acting so strangely today. "I know, I know," even her tone was impatient. Their conversation was overheard by Eric, who had juste in holding a book, the rare edition he had mentioned he would bring for Aurora. "Rory, this is the book you wanted to see, I brought it specially for you today," Eric entered and saw Aurora''s foul mood. "Just put it there," Aurora was in a very bad mood, not even wanting to get up. Chapter 257: Street Rat Alison The catalyst for everything was Eric, who, although innocent, still made Aurora uneasy at the sight of him. "Rory, what''s wrong?" "I''m fine!" Aurora said, clearly agitated. But her demeanor didn''t look ''fine'' at all. Eric instinctively felt that something had happened. "Just put the book down and you can leave." The moment Aurora opened her eyes and saw him still there, her anger intensified. If it weren''t for Eric''s own involvement with Julian, none of this would have happened. "But it seems like you have something on your mind..." Eric sensed that it was not a minor issue. "I told you to leave," Aurora burst out, knocking the coffee off the table in a fit of rage. Eric was taken aback by her fury. He had known Aurora since their time in the United States. It was fair to say that Aurora''spany going public within three years owed much to Eric''s behind-the-scenes support. He had always been helping her discreetly and was familiar with Aurora''s character and methods. Normally, she would not lose her cool like this without a serious reason. "Rory, your hand." He was concerned about Aurora getting burned by the hot coffee and quickly tried to wipe off the coffee from her hand with a tissue. However, before he could touch her, Aurora, like a frenzied cat, bristled, "Don''t touch me!" Her intense reaction made Eric even more puzzled about what could have upset her so much. Aurora realized she had lost herposure. Even though her cold war with Julian was because of Eric, Eric himself was not to me. Why should she take her anger out on him? "Look, I''m just in a bad mood, I''m sorry." She apologized, trying to calm down. "It''s okay, since you''re not feeling well, I''ll leave for now." Eric saw her initial intense reaction and thought it best to leave before possibly making her more upset. Eric pushed the door open and through the ss saw the woman inside flustered, dealing with the coffee stains. Her eyes had lost their usual sparkle. What could have made such a strong person suddenly be like this? Eric turned and had his people check up on things. Aurora''spany in the United States was operating normally, and there were no earth-shattering events concerning the Montgomery family. That left only one reason-Julian Ba! "Check where Julian is now." "Right away, boss." He remembered the incident between them in the movie theater restroomst night, the tender moans of Aurora still echoing in his ears. The Aurora he saw then was unlike any he had ever seen before,pletely opposite to her irritable demeanor today. Soon, the call came back, "Boss, he went to the airport early this morning, said he was going on a business trip, left very suddenly." "Alright, I''ve got it." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! If Julian was just on a business trip, Aurora wouldn''t be this upset. Could they have had a fight? If that was the case, it could be a great opportunity for himself. He then called Jason to arrange some things. Aurora, after cleaning up the coffee, sat in front of herputer, zoning out. The proposal she was working on was filled with phrases like ''asshole Julian'', ''Julian the jerk''. He went to New York without even telling her. Maybe she should just go to London now. Let him return and find her missing, and see how he likes feeling anxious. Aurora was also befuddled, having such a childish thought that she received a call from Jason just as she was contemting it. "Have dinner? Mr. Gilpin, I have some things to attend to this evening. Let''s talk another day." Aurora didn''t know why, but ever since Julian left, she feltpletely drained. Jason, noticing the dejection in her voice, chose not to speak directly and hung up the phone,ter sharing Aurora''s situation with Eric. It was assumed that Aurora, a workaholic, would definitely take the lead on matters concerning orders, yet she didn''t even show Jason that courtesy. She sat in the office all day and only left long after work hours had ended; Cameron was already waiting for her. "You go ahead, I''ll walk around a bit." Aurora didn''t know where to go, but she knew she didn''t want to return to a ce filled with sweet memories of the two of them. She walked through the streets alone, aimless and directionless. Previously, she would have confided in her so-called friend, Susan, when upset. Now, she had no family, no friends, and even her lover had left her. Unbeknownst to her, someone had been following her, watching her despondent silhouette. Several times, Julian nearly couldn''t resist the urge to approach and grab her. He kept his distance because there was also someone else watching Aurora - Eric, a man obsessively in love with her. Both men loved the same woman deeply, though Julian''s feelings were more concealed. He noticed Eric, but Eric hadn''t noticed him. It seemed the bait was being taken. Aurora, still engulfed in her gloom, was unaware she was being watched by both men. Bored, she wandered the streets and saw a familiar face in a clothing store. "We''re not hiring, move along. People like you bring bad luck to our store!" the manager said, hands on his hips. "But your sign right there says you are hiring," the ousted woman pointed out. "Even if no one else were to apply, I wouldn''t give a job to a homewrecker like you," the manager retorted harshly. "Get out, you''re bad luck, don''t dy my business." The woman turned to leave and saw Aurora, dressed in a CHANEL suit, as radiant as ever, wearing everything she herself had once desired. Now, she was treated like a pariah, a rat everyone wanted to chase away! Alison red at Aurora resentfully. "Isn''t this the oue you wanted? Are you satisfied now?" Seeing Alison, Aurora snapped back from her recent troubles with Julian. "Wasn''t this your own scheme to bring me down?" If she hadn''t been the heiress of the Montgomery Group, and if the senior executives hadn''t rified things personally, Aurora''s life would be no better than Alison''s now. "It was me who cruelly tried to drag you down, but look at you now, still fine. What about me? I lost my job, was kicked out by my family, abandoned by my lover, and shunned by all my friends, all thanks to you!" Alison''s arrogance was nowhere to be seen. She was dressed in very ordinary street market clothes, her savings were meager, and now jobless and spending more than she earned, she lived in a rented small house, pitifully destitute. Chapter 258: Do This for Me Once, when she was with Paul, she too had briefly been a princess, living in a costly upscale apartment, her wardrobe brimming with clothes. Paul was generous to her, frequently buying her clothes and bags as long as she took good care of him. Aside fromcking a formal status, she had everything she desired; she could wear luxury brands seen in magazines and enjoy afternoon tea with her sisters. As they chatted amidst envious looks from friends, Paul had even promised to buy her a car soon. She had enrolled in a driving school so she wouldn''t have to endure the subway every day. But all this shattered because of another woman. She fell from grace, like Cindere at midnight, her beautiful shoes and dress reverting to their original form. In fact, her situation was worse than Cindere''s. When the scandal broke, her strict family was the first to turn on her. She hadn''t even entered her home before her father kicked her out, and Paul took back the apartment. Her previous extravagance left her with little savings, forcing her to hop from one job interview to another, only to have her resume promptly rejected. Unable to secure a corporate job or even a retail position to stabilize and feed herself, she was immediately dismissed by the store manager upon mentioning her intent. Far from a normal, ordinary life, she was now enduring severe hardship. Meanwhile, Aurora remained as regal as ever, the true embodiment of a noble princess. "Are you happy now? Look what I''ve be," Alison trembled. Aurora had initially wanted Heather to inquire about Alison, but seeing her current state, it seemed unnecessary. "Why would I be happy? Your present plight is merely the consequence of your past actions. I am neither pleased nor saddened," Aurora said calmly, clearly not delighting in Alison''s misfortune. "Heh..." Alisonughed mockingly at herself. What else could she do, after all? She had brought this upon herself by striking at Aurora first. It was her fault for not being born into nobility. As she turned to leave, Aurora spoke, "Wait..." "If you intend to mock me, go ahead," Alison said, resigned. "Kicking someone when they''re down is not what I do. You seem to be struggling; perhaps I can help," Aurora said coldly. "Help me? Ha, just don''t push me further into the pit," Alison replied skeptically. "There''s a restaurant ahead. I haven''t had dinner yet. If you don''t mind, join me for a meal; I have something to tell you," Aurora invited directly. Curious to see what Aurora might be plotting and given her own dire straits, Alison thought, "Why not see what she wants? It''s not like she''s going to devour me." They entered the restaurant one after the other, Alison feeling as if she was stepping into a bygone world. When she was with Paul, they often visited such luxurious ces- a life of glittering excess that anyone would miss. Now, she was wearing the street stall clothes that she had once mocked, walking on the floor so shiny that it reflected her own image, feeling a sense of unease. Aurora, on the other hand, walked with rxed, unhurried steps, her spine straight. She had once thought Aurora was just putting on airs, but now she knew her elegance was innate. "Miss, good evening." "I need a table for two." The two followed the waiter to a window-side spot, as Aurora had chosen a private room to discuss something important. "Order whatever you like," Aurora offered the menu to Alison first. Alison coldly said, "I don''t have the money to pay right now." The average cost per person here was over a thousand dors. Paul had brought her here before, and at that time, she had been quite proud of it, but now her feelings had changed. "I''ll pay. Order whatever you want." Hmm, since there was a sucker willing to pay, Alison decided to go for it. Would Aurora even dare to poison the food? She ordered an expensive bottle of red wine, a steak, and some pricey, small appetizers. Aurora didn''t even blink an eye, disappointing Alison, who had maliciously hoped to see her in pain over the expense. But then again, for Aurora, who could easily buy a multimillion-dor mansion on a whim, the cost of a meal was nothing. Realizing this, Alison scoffed at herself for her pettiness. What seemed like an exorbitant meal to her was trivial to Aurora. Once the waiter had left, Alison finally spoke, "Out with it. What do you want with me? And don''t say it''s because you feel sorry." Aurora didn''t respond immediately but leisurely pulled out a check from her bag, signed it, and handed it over. Alison''s expression changed when she saw the check-it was for a hundred thousand dors. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "What is this supposed to mean? Are you actually trying topensate me?" Alison looked surprised. Though she was pitiful today, it was really her own doing; she wouldn''t be in this situation if she hadn''t struck at Aurora first. Aurora, without kicking her when she was down or mocking her, still offered her money. What was this woman plotting? "It''spensation, and also a deposit. I need you to do something for me. Once it''s done, there''s another nine hundred thousand dors for you," Aurora saidzily, leaning back on the sofa, her hand supporting her head as she gazed intently at Alison. Alison saw in those proud, aloof eyes a depth she couldn''t fathom. "You can have anything you want with a wave of your hand. How could I possibly be of use?" Alison never believed in such fortunate falls from the sky. Especially not from Aurora, which made her even more skeptical. "There''s really no one else but you who can help me with this. It''s a very simple task for you," Aurora said with a smirk. It was only at times like this that she could forget Julian and return to her calm, collected self, fully grasping her opponent''s psychological state. "What is it?" If it were truly simple, she wouldn''t be offering a million dors for the task, Alison thought with full suspicion. "The task is simple. I need you to get me Paul''s hair, at least five strands," Aurora said straightforwardly. Alison was even more baffled. What did she need five strands of hair for? This request was even stranger. Chapter 259: Buying Props Alison looked at Aurora incredulously, "Just collecting five strands of hair earns a million dors?" Such a thing was hard for anyone to believe, seeming easier than a pie falling from the sky. "Indeed, just five strands of hair," Aurora repeated. "Why do you still want his hair after Paul has been expelled from the Montgomery Group?" Alison couldn''t see any good intentions in Aurora. "You don''t need to worry about why, it''s my personal affair and not convenient to tell you. All you need to do is tell me whether you''re willing or not," Aurora said firmly. "What if I say I''m not interested?" Did Alison truly remain unmoved? She was in a desperate situation; not just a million, even a hundred thousand dors could keep her going. Aurora wasn''t surprised by her reply, after all, Alison was merely hypothesizing. Currently, Alison had no leverage to negotiate. "If I were you, I''d simply take the hundred thousand. With your skills, arranging a meeting with Paul and obtaining five strands of hair shouldn''t be too hard. I know you''re having a tough time, treated like a pariah, and struggling to find work. You may have a degree, but without a stable job, even a roadside stall won''t hire you. Your days must be hard, right? Paul, trying to please his wife, is unlikely to do you any favors. Even without his vice president position, with his past experience and status, do you think he''s as miserable as you? Don''t be naive, he could live off his past earnings for a lifetime, while the biggest mistake you made was staking your reputation for it. Whether you do it or not, this hundred thousand is for you, although I don''t think I did anything wrong. After all, you did the same to me, and you should taste the consequences of your own actions. But, as a woman, you''ve already been punished enough, and this punishment shouldn''t cost you your future. If you don''t take the job, consider this hundred thousand aspensation that can provide you some stability. If you do it, once it''s done, I''ll give you another nine hundred thousand." Every word from Aurora pierced Alison''s heart like a needle, tears shimmering in her eyes. At that time, she had been somewhat deluded, blinded by the material world, daring to recklessly take on Aurora and ending up with such consequences. "One wrong step led to another, and Ipletely lost," Alison bowed her head. "You certainly made mistakes, but are men meless? Even with a wife at home, he eagerly went out to attract attention. When things went wrong, he pushed all the me onto you. If he had loved you even a bit, he would have helped you during your toughest times, not pushed you towards the cliff." Aurora knew human nature well, and after her words, Alison began to reflect on her past actions. "Things are as they are, and the oue can no longer be changed." "Of course, the oue can''t be changed, but you should learn from this experience and avoid such missteps in the future. What''s terrifying is that he has now blocked all other paths for you, leaving you unable to even meet your basic needs." Aurora pointed out her current predicament directly, causing Alison''s heart to tremble even more. "You can choose not to help me; I just want five strands of hair, and I can obtain them through other means, although it would be a bit more troublesome. But why wouldn''t I use a simpler method if there is one? To you, one million dors is no small sum; it could at least provide for your immediate needs. You could invest it, or use it as a down payment on a house and pay off the restter. You''re still young, you need to keep working hard, and not rely solely on others. As I''ve told you before, one can only truly rely on oneself. Give me an answer, will you do it or not?" Aurora was truly formidable; in just a few words, she had convinced Alison. Her psychology sses were not for naught. When facing strangers, she could easily discern their thoughts, but this didn''t work on Julian. "Alright, it''s a deal," Alison gritted her teeth. Since Paul was ruthless to her, she saw no reason to be righteous toward him. She remembered the day in the office when he, to please his wife, repeatedly called her offensive names. She could endure the condemnation from others, but being verbally abused by a man she cared about was unbearable. Seeing Alison waver, Aurora''s lips curved into a slight smile. "That''s what a smart woman should do." "But remember, I''m doing this for myself, not for you!" Alison said coldly, resenting Paul''s harsh treatment. "No matter who it''s for, I just need those five strands of hair, and don''t try to trick me with someone else''s. I have ways to verify if they are Paul''s hair. If you dare deceive me, right now you are just unemployed, but I will make sure you can''t stay in this ce!" Aurora threatened. "You don''t need to remind me. Since I''ve agreed, I will get them for you." "That''s best." Aurora had someone pour some well-aerated red wine. "To our cooperation, cheers." "Cheers." Alison lifted her ss, and the clink of ss produced a pleasing sound. The red wine was bitter to the taste, reflecting Alison''s sentiments towards Paul. Beyond their physical rtionship, she had developed real feelings for him. Unfortunately, their paths ended this way. Indeed, men are unreliable; she vowed never to fall for their lies again. Seeing the expression in Alison''s eyes, Aurora knew what she was thinking about and was d she understood. "I''ll do it, but I need to buy some props, and you''ll pay for them," Alison quickly adjusted her mindset. "Agreed." Aurora consented immediately. Alison was a clever woman; she needed little guidance. After dinner, Aurora apanied Alison to the mall as requested. Aurora thought Alison might be indulging her vanity again, seizing an opportunity to make some money, but instead, she headed straight for a shop Aurora would never enter. The shop sold women''s lingerie and swimwear, featuring revealing designs. Aurora, despite being a woman, felt somewhat embarrassed to be there. Chapter 260: Intricacies Alison was clearly no stranger to this type of store; she navigated it with practiced ease, turning to look at Aurora. At work, Aurora was a formidable presence, but here she seemed somewhat embarrassed. Alison looked at her as if she were an alien. "You haven''t worn this kind of thing before, have you?" Thest time Aurora had seen anyone in such attire was when Ivy wore it to seduce Julian. She herself had never worn it. She shook her head earnestly. "No." "Given the hickey on your neck, I thought you were more liberated. I assumed you''d worn such things before. After all, frommoners to the elite, men are all the same once the clothese off." It was clear Alison had more than one man''s experience; she knew exactly what men wanted and didn''t need Aurora to lead her. Aurora looked around at the various colorful and transparent garments, lost in thought. Alison quickly chose lingerie that suited her, and Aurora blushed at a mere nce. This woman was truly bold; no wonder Paul waspletely enchanted by her, especially with her choice of lingerie that was as light as gossamer! "Miss, that''s an excellent choice. It''s our best-selling item," the salesperson said, quicklying over to make conversation. Aurora had only ever shopped at regr stores; she wondered if less fabric was somehow better. Alison also picked up several essories, opening Aurora''s eyes to new possibilities. Aurora thought dealing with Julian was enough, but Alison was buying so many essories! It was aplete paradigm shift for her. Seeing Aurora''s stunned face, Alison asked, "Haven''t you ever indulged before? That can''t be possible; you''ve got hickeys on your neck." Although Aurora wore a scarf, the observant Alison had spotted the marks. She and Julian had indeed been intimate. Yet, beyond amodating Julian, she had not ventured into anything more scandalous, while Alison looked at her as if she werepletely unsophisticated. "What era do you think this is? Don''t you and your man have any variety in bed?" Alison whispered into her ear. It was like the first time Aurora watched an adult film: her face flushed, her breathing quickened. How could this woman ask about everything? "Cough, just pick what you like; I''ll pay," Aurora said, turning her gaze away, clearly wanting to change the subject. "To think you appear so aloof at work, yet you know so little about these things. Let me teach you. You should always keep things fresh for your man, even in bed, to make him more dependent on you," Alison said in a teachery tone. If it hadn''t been for Aurora''s interference, she could have used Paul to go even farther, but unfortunately, fate had other ns. Sometimes whether one can make it to the end is unknown to all; luck ys a big part. "Is that so..." Aurora thought of that man who had gone to New York, wondering if he hadnded yet, her thoughts drifting again. "You, a youngdy born with everything,ck our sense of crisis. Let me teach you a few tricks to make sure your man will love you to death." With that, Alison pushed her into the middle of the store. "Your body is outstanding; I believe no man could resist you. But Paul''s wife is also quite something. Why then does he still seek affairs?" Aurora had reached her limits of knowledge. Ask her which stocks would rise today or which were performing well, and she would know it all in detail. But when it came to affairs of the heart, she only felt disgust, disdainful of anyck of moral integrity. "Why? Isn''t it because men are naturally wed?" "That''s one reason, of course, but there''s another important one-it''s what his wife isn''t giving him at home." "His wife manages the household, bears his children, and does so much for him. What more could she possibly not give him?" Aurora thought of her own mother, the gentlest woman, who had also suffered greatly. "I won''t speak of others, but take Paul''s wife, for example. Shees from a prestigious family and has an excellent background. She''s still beautiful, even as she approaches middle age, not aging nearly as much as we young people do. If the wife is so exceptional, why isn''t Paul satisfied? It''s because at home, she only scolds and yells at him, stripping him of any sense of manhood. That drives him to seekfort in young women like us. In the end, I''m at fault, he''s at fault, but isn''t his wife at fault too?" Alison''s words left Aurora speechless. She didn''t know what the dynamic in Paul''s household was like, but it made her wonder about her own rtionship with Julian. Was he getting tired of her as well? nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "What I mentioned is just one scenario. Every man''s reason for straying is different. Sometimes, in addition to looking at men''s faults, women need to examine themselves. Your face is pretty enough, but novelty is fleeting. If every time a man sees you in bed, you''re as still as a corpse-once, twice, but what about after ten times, twenty times? Do you think he will still desire you? A woman needs to shine not just outside but also in bed. There are clothes for wearing outside and clothes for the bedroom. Looking at you, it seems you''ve never tried them on. Why not give it a shot?" The topic of novelty caught Aurora''s attention, though she wasn''t sure if Alison''s perspective was right or wrong. She nced at the dazzling array of sexy lingerie around her, feeling somewhat lost. "See, you''re inexperienced. Since your man has never seen you in these, start with something conservative." Alison picked out a bunny costume among the clothes. Although it had a bit more fabricpared to others, Aurora had never worn anything like it. "I don''t think... this covers anything at all." "Nonsense, how will a man be interested if you wrap yourself up? This set is just an appetizer; once your man gets used to it, you can switch to this when the novelty wears off." Alison then brought over several uniforms, including a nurse, a teacher, and a flight attendant outfit. "Sometimes, role-ying is a good option." "What else?" Aurora was almost driven to pry open Alison''s mind. What was she thinking every day, and how did she understand gender rtions so clearly? "After he gets used to these, you can move on to more sophisticated options. Remember, don''t go overboard at once; otherwise, it kills its novelty. You have to progress gradually." Alison handed her several sets of ckce lingerie, and Aurora listened attentively, like a diligent student. Chapter 261: The Other Womans Tactics From a distance, the two men watched as the women entered the lingerie store-a ce they usually passed without a second nce. Now, as they saw Aurora walk in, their eyes lingered involuntarily on a model at the entrance wearing a ckce dress, imagining Aurora in that attire. Julian, who had previously savored Aurora''s charm, had fantasized simrly thest time he saw Ivy in lingerie. He was well aware of Aurora''s personality; she would never wear such clothes. It seemed he would have to resort to some seductive persuasion in the future. After a while, Aurora and Alison emerged,den withrge and small bags. Julian, noticing Aurora also carrying a bag, swallowed hard. "Did Little Bunny buy something too?" he wondered. Another possibility struck him: perhaps Aurora was merely helping Alison carry her purchases, but both men could guess her underlying motive. She must be aiming to use Alison to get close to Paul for a paternity test with Ivy. Now that Paul had been dismissed from thepany, Aurora''s chances to approach him were slim, making Alison an ideal candidate for her ns. Alison, having shopped for lingerie, then went for a manicure-a long overdue activity for Aurora, who hadn''t shopped with a female friend in ages. Given her current status, she didn''t need to shop for herself; every season, someone prepared new clothes for her. Alison had seemingly forgotten her animosity towards Aurora, asionally linking arms with her-an astonishing sight given their past antagonism at thepany. "Aurora, I truly envy you. You''re beautiful, wealthy, and youe from such a distinguished background. My life has been very different, living in a small apartment from childhood," Alison remarked, not addressing her as ''manager'' but simply by her name, which Aurora found refreshingly carefree. "Good? There''s no absolute fairness in this world. You see the morous side of my life, but you don''t know how often I''ve hovered between life and death," Aurora said with a self-deprecatingugh. How long had it been since she had opened up like this to someone? It was unexpected that Alison would be the one she confided in. "Do you know why I hate mistresses so much? I had a perfect family, but a mistress shattered my fairytale world," Alison thought of Magnus''s respectable face at thepany, never imagining he would behave like Paul. "It seems few men can resist temptation," Alison chuckled. "You have every right to hate me; mistresses do ruin many families." Aurora didn''t respond further. Everyone''s values are different, and Alison hadpromised her own dignity by choosing to be a mistress. "Where to now?" Aurora asked. "The presidential suite at Grand Belcourt. This is thest thing you''ll do for me-book the room," Alison was already dressed to the nines. "Alright, let''s go now," Aurora and Alison took a taxi directly to the hotel. Once inside the presidential suite, Alison took a bath and put on a very seductive makeup. Aurora checked her phone repeatedly; Julian''s flight should havended by now, but why hadn''t he called? She felt utterly unsettled, and Alison, noticing Aurora''s unusual demeanor in the mirror,mented while applying bright red lipstick, "What''s wrong? Don''t tell me a man dumped you?" "No, just a small quarrel," Aurora said, ncing aside. "It must have been something you did to make a man angry," Alison asserted confidently. "How can you be so sure?" Aurora gave her a quick nce, having never shared her issues with Julian. "It''s because of your cold demeanor; any man with you must be amodating you," Alison analyzed. "From our conversation just now, it''s clear you''re not well-versed in matters between men and women. So, seeing you like this, I guessed you must have upset your man and now he''s ignoring you. Since earlier, your gaze has been unfocused, often lost in thought-that''s how I figured it out." Alison''s business wasn''t doing well, but she seemed quite adept in these matters. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Yes, he''s been really good to me, but I hurt him in a moment of caprice," Aurora said with a self-deprecating smile. "He was so upset he flew to New York without a word." "That''s easy then, since he loves you so much, just lower your pride, act sweetly, and all will be well," Alison, clearly experienced, assured her. "Men are easy to appease." "It sounds easy, but he has never been like this with me before," Aurora smiled faintly. "Let me teach you a trick-if he still loves you, just wear the outfit you bought earlier, take a photo with your phone, and I guarantee he''ll fly right back. Do you believe me? Of course, if he doesn''t love you anymore, even if you stood naked in front of him, he wouldn''t care. You should see how I do it," Alison said as she finished her makeup. Aurora watched Alison change into a revealing ck outfit,plete with a choker around her neck. "Take a photo for me," Alison handed her phone to Aurora, "a close-up would be best." Aurora took her phone; Alison really knew how to seduce a man, posing provocatively in such a short time. Aurora blushed, unsure whether to describe the woman as promiscuous or genuinely uninhibited. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Her tongue teasingly licked her lips, her legs suggestively positioned, her lingerie barely visible. This was real seduction. Aurora now understood why so many men strayed-the tactics of these women were just toopelling, drawing men in with little effort. Aurora thought of Julian, superior to those men, and wondered if he could resist someone as formidable as Alison. With these thoughts, Aurora''s mood dampened. She finished taking the photo, and Alison promptly sent it to Paul''s phone. "Will this really bring him back?" Aurora had thought Paul, once burnt, would be cautious, and she had prepared to have Alison employ a more desperate strategy. "Men don''t change, no one knows better than I how fixated he is on sex; he wille," Alison stated confidently. Aurora couldn''t deny it; it was a true test for men. Soon enough, her phone buzzed with a message. "Stop sending these, we''re done." "If he really was over it, he would have just deleted the message-that''s a signal," Alison asserted even more confidently. Chapter 262: Beauty Trap Aurora admitted that she was not well-versed in matters of love and intimacy. If Julian had responded to her in such a manner, she would have definitely not replied. Alison, however, understood exactly what men wanted andposed another message, filled with implications that Aurora would rarely encounter, making her blush and feel her heart race just by watching. It was something that would work on men. Paul was particrly susceptible to such allure. After Alison''s provocation, the calmsted only a few days before his old habits resurfaced. It felt as if a cat had scratched at his heart. ncing at his wife applying a facial mask in the room, he quietly made a few phone calls. Soon after, his wife''s phone rang, "A party? Sure, I''m bored anyway. Let''s stay up all night." Sometimes, being too familiar with someone made it easy to exploit their weaknesses. Everyone had vulnerabilities, and once someone grasped them, they could easily be led by the nose. Hearing the sounds from the room, Paul smirked triumphantly and sent Alison a message, "Your big brother will be here soon! I''ll make sure you''re well- fed tonight." Alison handed her phone to Aurora, showing her the message. "See, I told you so." Aurora nodded, "I''m definitely not as good as you at handling this kind of situation." "He''ll be here in less than half an hour, and I''ll give you the stuff first thing tomorrow morning." "Okay, I should leave now, but if you''re in danger, remember to call me." Initially, Aurora had only intended to use Alison to retrieve some hair through a painful scheme. Little did she know, Alison chose to deploy a beauty trap, and it seemed likely now that there would be a showdown. After all, Aurora had instigated the matter and felt a sense of guilt, as if she had dragged Alison back into the mire. Seeing her worried expression, Alison chuckled, "I didn''t expect you to be so adorable. Don''t worry, what could possibly happen to me? It''s just sex, and it doesn''t concern you. To sleep with a man for a million dors is a deal others would beg for, plus he''s good in bed, so I''m not losing out." "I only needed five strands of hair, and there could have been other ways... not necessarily this..." Alison''s expression shifted. "Mr. Montgomery, ustomed to your high position, how could you understand us, the weeds in the soil? Our vitality is much stronger than you think. Besides agreeing to your request, I have my own reasons." She could vividly recall the moment Paul looked at her with contempt, his voice cold. "Slut! Did you think you were some virtuous woman? If it weren''t for your seduction, how would I have ended up in this situation?" Indeed, even he thought so; she might as well be ruined in his eyes. Previously, although Alison yed around, she never intended to wreck his home. She was clear- headed; if Paul sought only pleasure, and she only money, their rtionship was merely transactional. What truly hurt her was Paul insulting her in front of so many people to please his wife. After sharing their bed for so long, he didn''t have to use such hurtful words to part ways with her. Thus, her current goal was to methodically dismantle the self-esteem and family of that arrogant woman. She wasn''t exalted above, while she herself was lowly as dust, was she? Even so, she would never let her have an easy life! What could she even be afraid of losing now? Her life was already a mess; could things possibly get any worse? Aurora saw the look of vengeance in her eyes-a look she knew all too well, having once directed it at Genevieve herself. "Fine." Everyone had their choices to make, and she was neither Alison''s family nor even her friend, so what right did she have to n her future? Whatever the road ahead turned into, it was her own chosen path. Aurora left, carrying a bag, her heart filled with a hint of mncholy; Alison had already paid for her mistakes. Whatever she did next was none of her concern now; they were all adults and knew what they were doing. It was gettingte, and Aurora didn''t return to the vi but instead checked into a room at the Grand Belcourt. This hotel, owned by Hayden, had an exclusive suite on the top floor that belonged to her. Now, remembering that person only left her feeling calm and detached. She felt neither love nor hatred; that person hadpletely left her world, and now there was room only for one in her mind and heart. Back at the hotel, that person hadn''t called her, leaving Aurora restless and agitated as she took a bath. She didn''t even bother to dry her hair, just sat in her bathrobe, her wet hair loose, gazing at the dimly lit distance. She lit a cigarette, the first in a long while since being with Julian, and as the smoke swirled before her eyes, a veil of sadness covered Aurora''s face. Love was indeed injurious, and now she truly understood that. That person had dominated her world with such an imposing presence, only to vanish suddenly. It felt as though a piece had been gouged out of her heart, leaving an empty void, unaware that Julian was right next door. He hadn''t called Aurora, fearing it might reveal his whereabouts. Eric had followed Aurora all day, and seeing that he wasn''t around, he was sure to take action. Aurora''s gaze was icy as she stared at the distant lights. Unlike her destion, Paul rushed into the presidential suite as quickly as he could. "Little minx, did you miss me?" he greeted her with a warm smile, as if they had never been apart or uttered hurtful words. Alison pretended not to remember the past and weed him enthusiastically. They quickly ended up in bed, unaware of the pinhole camera in front of the television. She snuggled into his arms, "I thought you''d nevere to see me again." "How could I not? My little darling is so warm, how could I forget you?" he replied. "Your wife is young and beautiful, and she''s the only one in your heart." "Cut it out, that harpy can''tpare to my little darling." Chapter 263: You Come to Me, I Show You the Way Aurora had unwittingly spent the entire night asleep in a chair, waking up in the morning feeling somewhat dizzy. "I actually slept here all night," she said with a self-deprecatingugh. Subconsciously, she reached for her phone only to find that there were still no messages from Julian. This absence annoyed her greatly. Initially, it was certainly Julian''s fault for following her, but she had also used harsh words that hurt him. Now, who was right or wrong didn''t matter; what mattered was that Julian seemed genuinely upset, otherwise he wouldn''t have cut off contact for so long. Everyone told her that a simple apology and a bit of charm would mend things, but being naturally proud, she wasn''t someone to easily bow her head. She rubbed her nose, feeling the onset of a cold, although she was generally in good health aside from some stomach issues. She wasn''t too worried about a minor cold; drinking more hot water would suffice. Aurora dressed swiftly. It seemed she would be staying in a hotel for the foreseeable future, for returning to the vi brought back too many memories of her time with Julian. Her phone vibrated urgently. She rushed to it, hoping it was a message from Julian. The screen showed just a few words: "It''s done." Aurora felt a pang of disappointment, her lips curling into a resigned smile. When had her dependence on that man be so severe? He had only been by her side for a short while, yet a few days of his absence left her feeling utterly lost. She sshed her face with cold water, reminding herself to stay strong. She had been fine before without a man, and she had important things to attend to. Dressed, Aurora headed to the presidential suite, where Alison yawned as she opened the door. Alison handed her a sealed bag containing several strands of Paul''s hair. "Is this enough?" Aurora asked. "It''s enough," Aurora replied, carefully storing the hair. It was crucial evidence for her n to take down Genevieve. Seeing Alison''s exhausted appearance, Aurora asked, "You didn''t sleep all night?" "Paul has a lot of stamina, not at all what you''d expect from someone his age," Alison replied unabashedly. Aurora pulled out a check from her bag and handed it to Alison. "This is the final payment. I hope you can keep today''s events confidential." "Don''t worry, I take the money and do the dirty work. I don''t know what you n to do with him, but it''s clearly nothing good. At least on this point, we''re on the same side. I remember every word of the humiliation he caused me that day, and I will make sure his family knows no peace," Alison stated, clenching her fists, her eyes reflecting fierce hatred. Aurora observed her profile, reminded of herself years ago, filled with rage and vowing in the pouring rain that she would make those who had hurt her suffer a thousand times over. "Is it worth it?" Although both sought revenge, the nature of their actions differed, and Alison''s potential sacrifice was clearly much greater. Alison smiled faintly, "Now I have nothing left, despised by everyone. Originally, I should hate you." Havinge to understand this feeling, if you were living the same life as me now, I would feel that I was the one at fault, empathizing heart to heart. Between us, there was never any deep-seated hatred; what you did was merely what I had done to you, and you were not wrong. Thus, I no longer me you. After spendingst night with you, I realized you were straightforward and not the spoiled princess I had imagined. Our grievances end here, but my feud with Paul is just beginning. I will not let him and his wife live in peace! "Weeds may be inconspicuous, but their greatest trait is their tenacity!" Alison chuckled at herself self-deprecatingly. "The million dors I gave you might not make you rich for life, but it''s enough to start a small business and live a simple life," Aurora felt a pang of guilt. Had she wronged someone? "Some things, once started, cannot be stopped, Miss Montgomery. You are a good person; I can never be one. Now that I have lost everything-no family, no friends, no lover-I have nothing left to fear. I will fight them to the end before I change my mind. This is my choice, and it has nothing to do with you; you need not feel guilty." Alison, once despised, turned out to be a perceptive person. It seemed that she should not have judged so many people and things merely by appearances. Alison put away her previous arrogance at thepany and her fawning over Paul, her face a mixture of seriousness and bitterness. "You seek revenge, but be careful not to get burned. Kimberly ke is the only daughter of the ke family, a respected household. Your revenge might be futile, like throwing eggs against a rock. You can choose a quiet life or a tumultuous one. If one day you find yourself at a dead end,e to me, and I will show you a way out," Aurora handed Alison a business card and then turned to leave. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Alison, surprised at seeing the title ''President'' on the card, wondered just how far this seemingly young woman hade. "Okay," she responded to Aurora''s departing figure, hoping she would never need to use that card. Aurora also realized that this woman was not as superficial as she seemed. If she could dedicate herself to the right path, she had potential. Of course, the future was in Alison''s hands, and no one could decide for her. Alison closed the door, picked up the clothes from the floor, and her fingers picked up a transparent film punctured with many holes. She smirked coldly: "I will definitely not let you have an easy life!" Yearster, after getting everything she wanted, her biggest regret was not using Aurora''s card to seek her out. But that was a story for another time. Life often goes like that; a single decision can define a lifetime. Everyone should pay for their choices. Life is their own, as are the experiences of joy, bitterness, and pain. Chapter 264: Hot Springs Visit On her way to the office, Aurora left the window down, letting the wind blow towards her, her mood heavy again for some reason after Alison''s incident. "Miss Montgomery, have you had breakfast?" Cameron asked, noticing that Aurora''s spirits had been low for the past few days. "I don''t feel like eating." Aurora had no appetite, and feeling slightly under the weather only made it worse. "Mr. Betts specifically instructed to make sure you eat breakfast, otherwise your stomach won''t be able to take it," Cameron reminded her. "I know." She acknowledged but took no action, and Cameron couldn''t press further, being just a driver. After dropping Aurora off at the office, he ryed the situation to Asher, knowing well that the high sry Asher paid him wasn''t just for driving. "Has she been upset these past few days?" Asher frowned. "Yes, Miss Montgomery probably argued with Mr. Ba, she didn''t eat breakfast today," Cameron replied truthfully. "Alright, I understand." Asher then tried to call Julian, only to find his phone turned off. He got out of bed, his face contorted with rage, "Damn it!" Unfortunately, he was thousands of miles away and couldn''t rush to Aurora''s side right now. Asher knew Aurora well; if she didn''t want to eat, nothing anyone said would make a difference, and he wondered what had happened between them. He knew that the seemingly strong Aurora was actually more fragile than anyone after the incident three years ago. Especially in matters of the heart, she was always extremely cautious, never fullymitting her heart again, fearful of experiencing the same hurt she did three years prior. Julian was an exception, having managed to open her heart in such a short time. Although Asher felt helpless and reluctant, he mostly felt happy that another man would take over protecting her, which was good for Aurora. He had made inquiries; Julian treated Aurora very well, so he felt reassured enough to leave. Hearing that Aurora was so upset she skipped breakfast made him very ufortable. The woman he cherished so deeply, how could she neglect her health over a man! More importantly, he worried Aurora might continue to spiral down, so he decided to fly back to Clothville from the U. S. This was when a woman needed him most, and he had always said, Aurora could always return to his arms. Unaware of Asher''s imminent arrival, Aurora felt groggy, having only had two cups of hot water all morning and barely managing the documents in front of her. "Rory, are you okay?" Eric now walked into Aurora''s office as if it were his own home. The other staff found it strange, considering the two were nowpetitors, yet they seemed as friendly as close friends. If they didn''t know Eric was Aurora''s cousin, everyone might have thought the two were in a romantic rtionship. Aurora, already feeling sleepy, looked up at his voice, "I''m fine, just a bit tired." "You don''t look well, not like you''re okay," Eric immediately noticed the weariness and pallor on Aurora''s face. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "It might be a small cold from the breezest night, a bit more hot water should do the trick. What''s up with you?" Aurora forced a bit of energy into her voice. "Mr. Gilpin asked me to tell you that he feels we haven''t had a proper chat for a while. He''s inviting us to rx at the hot springs tonight. It might be just what you need for your cold, and Mr. Gilpin has finally managed to make some time. Are you avable?" Eric''s gaze was gentle as he looked at Aurora. Reflecting on her refusal the previous day due to her mood, Aurora thought, ''Why not, onest time. If Mr. Gilpin doesn''t give me a straight answer tonight, I''ll give up.'' Eric wasn''t as annoying as she had thought; after all, he was just a vice president. If he wanted to handle it, she would let him. Aurora nodded, "Sure, I''m free tonight." "Then let''s head over together after work," Eric said with a faint smile. "Okay." Aurora had a groggy day, sleeping in the office until Eric came to wake her as the workday was nearly over. "Rory, maybe I should take you to the hospital first, you don''t look well," Eric said, initially thinking her cold was minor but now seeing herckluster condition. "It''s nothing, just a bit tired. Is it time to leave already? Let''s go," Aurora stood up. "Alright," Eric said, looking at her worriedly as they left. Fortunately, Aurora showed no other symptoms except a bit of dizziness. She drove with the window down, letting the breeze gently caress her cheeks. "We''ll have dinner nearby before heading over, Mr. Gilpin is waiting for us there." "Mm," Aurora responded weakly. Unbeknownst to them, a nondescript car followed. Julian had had his people watching Jason and Eric since morning. Hearing that Jason had booked a famous local hot spring, he knew Eric couldn''t resist. He was distracted all day, worried about Aurora''s safety. Seeing the two dine while Julian only had a bread from a roadside vendor, Rocky couldn''t bear to watch. "Boss, you haven''t been eating or sleeping well, what have you got yourself into? You care so much for Miss Montgomery, just tell her," Rocky couldn''t understand. "That fox is cunning, it took a while, but he finally showed his true colors. It''s better for Little Bunny to see him for what he really is than anything I could say." "Ah," Rocky sighed, not fully grasping the dynamics between Julian and Aurora. "Is everything set for the hot springs?" Julian asked coldly. "Don''t worry, boss. Mr. Coleman had informed the manager first thing in the morning," Rocky replied respectfully. This natural hot spring was just one of the many hidden assets owned by Nick, whose business ventures extended far beyond just casinos. "Good." If Julian didn''t have the means to protect Aurora, he wouldn''t have dared use her as bait to lure Eric. Soon after, Aurora and Eric emerged, Eric courteously letting Aurora walk on his left, closer to the building, while he walked near the traffe. The sight of Eric''s attentiveness made Julian''s skin crawl. Disgusting! Creepy! Chapter 265: The Alluring Fairy The two headed towards the suburban hot springs, a ce bustling with visitors every day. Today, the entire hot springs had been reserved by Jason, which clearly indicated avish expenditure. Aurora was intent on discussing an order with Jason, unaware of the trap Eric hadid for her. Upon reaching the hot springs, Jason and Be had already arrived. "Our little Rory seems a bit off today," Jason remarked, noticing something amiss in Aurora''s demeanor. "Just a bit of a cold, nothing serious," Aurora replied, her lips slightly chapped as the wind tousled the strands of hair by her temples. Eric reached out to tuck a stray lock of hair behind her ear, a gesture he had long wanted to make, especially during his visits to her office. Aurora was always focused on her work, asionally a strand of hair would fall, adding a touch of allure to her serious demeanor. Though it was just a small lock of hair, it stirred something within him. This type of intimate gesture was usually reserved for Julian, and suddenly having Eric do it felt somewhat strange to her. Unconsciously, she stepped backward, maintaining a safe distance between them, even in her slightly unclear state of mind, she remained wary of others. Eric, finding no ce to rest his hands, faced an awkward moment, and Be''s gaze briefly swept across them with a hint of hurt. "The wind is rather strong today, let''s go inside. I''ve had everything prepared, and after soaking in the hot springs, we can talk more leisurely," Jason quickly intervened to ease the awkwardness. They walked into a courtyard styled in traditional Japanese fashion, with winding cobblestone paths, artfully ced rockeries, and bamboo from which clear water flowed. Despite it being autumn, and the trees beginning to wither, the bamboo remained evergreen. A gust of wind brought the rustle of leaves to their ears, sounding particrly elegant. If the exterior was already meticulously crafted, the interior was even more uniquely designed in a Japanese style. The staff, dressed in beautiful kimonos, greeted them, "This way, please. The women''s changing room is over here," a server in wooden clogs directed Aurora and Be to a nearby cabin to change. Aurora and Be had no prior interactions, and perhaps it was just her imagination, but Aurora felt Be''s gaze upon her was odd. It was as if she was sizing her up, inspectively, as if wanting to know even her exact measurements. "Do I have something on me?" Aurora finally asked, unable to hold back. "Nothing," Be replied coldly, her eyes still holding a trace of resentment. Aurora thought Be might be jealous, but since she had no interaction with Jason at all, it seemed excessive for Be to be so petty. Especially as Aurora undressed, Be''s gaze unashamedly lingered on her chest. Aurora had a figure that was admired among women, tall and curvaceous, it was no wonder Julian was so captivated by her. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Be hadn''t realized she was so endowed; even from just a back view, she was incredibly enticing, no wonder Eric was so infatuated. Aurora dressed in a bathrobe, tied up her hair, and covered herself with a kimono, which suited her well, exuding a ssic beauty with such simple attire. Be, being mixed-race, presented a different charm in a kimono. Aurora had thought the hot springs were separated by gender, hoping to sweat out her cold, but only under the guidance of the staff did she realize it was a mixed bathing area. Despite living by the seaside, where sightings of people sunbathing in bikinis or even nude weremonce, she still felt slightly ufortable wrapped in just a towel among two men and two women. Be and Jason, being a couple, were somewhatfortable. However, Aurora felt odd around Eric, her cousin of about the same age. "You''re not that conservative, are you? It''s just a hot spring; we''re not going naked," Be said as she shed her kimono and stepped barefoot into the spring. Nearby, two handsome men were already enjoying the water. Eric removed his sses. Usually dressed in refined attire, his face seemed somewhat mischievous without the spectacles blocking his features. Meanwhile, Jason''s eyes were fixed on Be as she stripped down to her towel and stepped into the water, her long, beautiful legs drawing his gaze. He wrapped one arm around Be''s slender waist. Given his rtionship with her, she couldn''t exactly protest, and despite Eric''s presence, she had to maintain a smile. "Come on, Rory, don''t be shy," Jason teased. Eric leanedzily against the stone wall, his hands casually resting on the edge, silently observing Aurora. She was dressed in a blue and white floral kimono with a tasseled Japanese pendant in her neatly pinned-up hair. Her long, slender legs had been visible beneath her garment as she approached, quickening his heartbeat. Her attire added a ssical charm and a touch of allure, the belt entuating her graceful figure. Auroraughed self-deprecatingly, wondering why she was overthinking thismunal bath that many friends and family had frequented. She wasn''t typically conservative, having worn particrly sexy bikinis on the beach herself. Through the rising steam, she caught Eric''s gaze; his posture was reminiscent of an ancient monarch. Dismissing her impractical thoughts, Aurora''s fingers slowly traced to the belt at her waist, her movements tantalizingly slow. Unaware, Eric swallowed hard, feeling as if only he and Aurora remained in the world, her presence like that of a concubine performing a seductive undressing. Physically, he reacted, thankful that the water concealed it as warmth spread through his lower abdomen. Meanwhile, Julian, watching everything through a monitor, reacted even more intensely. He had long imagined the beauty hidden beneath her kimono, remembering even the smallest details like a tiny mole. His throat tightened as he turned to Rocky, who quickly looked away, perplexed by the strange atmosphere of a simple hot spring. As Julian saw the blue satin belt fall to the ground, Aurora slowly opened her kimono. Her shoulders, white as jade, were exposed as the garment floated down like flower petals. They had always read how beautiful a woman looks emerging from a bath, but now they realized that undressing was far more stirring. "What a woman," Julian swore to himself that, after this, he would never let Aurora join anyone else in such a damned hot spring again. Chapter 266: Coveting His Woman Eric''s gaze had already changed, filled with mes. At that moment, he desperately wanted to pin Aurora down and tenderly cherish this seductive siren. Be, seeing the intense desire in Eric''s eyes, felt her heart sink. She was confident her figure was no less attractive than Aurora''s, yet wearing the same outfit, when she had arrived, he hadn''t given her a single nce. His eyes and heart had only ever held Aurora, a fact she had long known, yet why did it still hurt so much? When would he look at her with that same intense gaze? Jason, seeing the hurt in Be''s eyes, felt a pang in his heart. He smoothly pulled Be into his embrace, and his thin lips covered hers. Be''s eyes widened, not expecting him to be so bold as to do such a thing here. Had it been any other time, she would have punched him already, but now, with Eric and Aurora present, she was just Jason''s girlfriend. A kiss between a boyfriend and girlfriend was normal, right? Acting too passionately might seem odd, especially since Eric had explicitly instructed her not to give anything away. After struggling internally, Be did not pull away, letting him kiss her, perhaps because Eric was nearby. Be felt a bit spiteful; she suddenly wanted Eric to see this side of her. Eric was a man with needs, but he never let women get close, except for Be. She felt she must be special in his heart. Even if she couldn''tpare to Aurora, surely she held some ce in his heart? Be initiated, wrapping her arms around Jason''s neck, turning a peck into a deep kiss, her eyes darting to catch any sign of concern on Eric''s face. Her initiative acted like a catalyst for Jason, and though he knew she was doing it to provoke Eric, he couldn''t resist her rare tenderness, wanting more, wishing to meld her into his very marrow. All of Be''s efforts were unnoticed by Eric, as his senses werepletely captivated by Aurora. He watched as she slowly shed her kimono, her bare legs stepping out, wrapped only in a towel. He just needed to pull the towel away to fully reveal her, wondering if she would look as he imagined. Aurora seemed a bit shy, carefully testing the water temperature with her toes, finding it just right before slowly stepping in. Just as she got into the water, she saw Be and Jason passionately kissing, causing all the words she had prepared to vanish from her mind. It wasn''t like she could simply interrupt them to discuss business with Jason. She chose a spot far from Eric. As her body soaked in the hot spring, she exhaledfortably, indeed finding the temperature delightful. The clear pool water, adorned with beautiful petals, reflected the couple kissing through the shimmering light. It was quite romantic, she thought, even better if there were no others around, as bystanders always spoiled the mood. She had just closed her eyes when she felt Eric approaching while Julian had already started smashing things nearby. Rocky could feel his anger, especially at such a critical moment. If he went out now, all would be lost. "President, please calm down, have some tea," Rocky said, unable to meet his eyes, and brought him a cup of tea. Julian gulped it down in one go, expelling the turbid air from his chest. "President, rest assured, Miss Montgomery has always kept a safe distance. You see, her arms are crossed in front of her chest, subconsciously trying to keep him at bay. Miss Montgomery has eyes and heart only for you; she won''t betray us. Besides, she''s lying there safe and sound," Rocky continued. At that moment, Julian was like a balloon about to explode, a single poke might set him off. "I must bring down Luminary!" Julian dered fiercely. "Yes, please calm down for now, President," Rocky replied. Aurora and Eric maintained a distance of about a meter; Eric did not move closer buty down beside her. "How''s the water temperature?" he asked casually. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "It''s fine," Aurora replied, closing her eyes again to savor the sensation of floating in the water. Now makeup-free, her face, clear and as fair as jade, showed no imperfections even from such a close distance. Without makeup, her usual sternness was reced by a softer demeanor, especially as the sunset light kissed her face. With her eyes closed, she looked utterly serene; Eric couldn''t bear to disrupt the moment. A waiter brought over some drinks, and Eric handed Aurora a cup of hot orange juice, "The orange juice here is quite good, try it." Aurora then opened her eyes, reached for the orange juice, unaware of the shade of disappointment in Be''s eyes. She drank without suspicion, "It''s sweet, different from any drink I''ve had before." "If you like it, have some more," Eric said, unconsciously moving closer to her. Aurora noticed his well-built chest, a sign of his regr workouts. His gaze, somewhat mischievous, made her feel a bit odd. She set the cup aside and subtly shifted a bit away, "Cousin, you''re not young anymore, howe I''ve never heard about you having a girlfriend?" Aurora decided to divert the attention, and Eric''s lips curled into a sly smile, "I can''t find a girlfriend." "Really? With your looks, girls should be chasing after you." "Many do chase me, but my heart has long been upied by someone. Apart from her, I can''t see anyone else," Eric implied. Be heard this, her hand tightening on her bath towel. Was everything she was doing in vain? "Since you like someone, why not pursue her?" Aurora, who had never heard him talk about his feelings, was curious. "Her? Whether in the past or now, she''s always surrounded by impressive people. But I''ve loved her so many years, I can''t stand a day without her. Do you think I should take her for myself?" Eric made his intentions clear. Aurora, who had always seen him as a rtive, never associated his words with herself. "Love is never wrong. I think you should confess to her, and if she doesn''t ept, then you should give up. You shouldn''t break other people apart," she answered earnestly. Chapter 267: "Take Me" Aurora was deeply affected by the incident of her beloved being stolen away. It would have been eptable if Susan hadpeted fairly with her. Had she lost then, Aurora could only have med her ownck of charm. However, Susan employed despicable methods to snatch Hayden away. Such actions disgusted not only the parties involved but also everyone else, casting a lifelong stain on Susan''s character. Aurora always felt that if something wasn''t yours before you took it, it would still bear the mark of its previous owner afterward. Why force difficulties? It would leave everyone unhappy, including herself. "So, Rory, you think I shouldn''t fight for her? But thinking about her rips my heart out day and night, leaving me sleepless. What should I do?" Eric asked. Perhaps it was thefortable water temperature or the fact that she was already feeling under the weather, but Aurora felt her head spinning slightly. She shook her head, trying to clear her thoughts, "You just said she already has a boyfriend, which means her heart belongs to someone else. Plus, he loves her. Before, only you were suffering. If you snatch her away, then three people will be miserable." "Oh?" Eric was curious about her perspective. Aurora''s gaze was distant as she struggled to stay focused. "Previously, she was happy with her boyfriend. If you take her away, her boyfriend will be the first to suffer. Even if she stays with you, she won''t be happy, and even if you have her, how can you truly be happy if she still carries him in her heart?" Eric pondered her words before responding, "Then how can I win her heart?" "My personal view is this: if she and her boyfriend truly love each other, nothing you do will tear them apart. A woman will only ept another man when her own boyfriend has hurt her, and there''s no chance for them anymore. If you then enter her world and protect her, gradually making her fall for you, that would be the best oue. That way, you aren''t breaking up a rtionship and none of you are mired in conflict. Isn''t loving someone about making them happy? Silently ensuring her happiness might also be a form of happiness for you. But of course, these are just my thoughts; what you do is up to you." Aurora felt justified in saying this because Julian had also loved her deeply but had restrained himself for her happiness. He only appeared when she was in a dangerous situation three years ago. If he had interfered when she was with Hayden, she wouldn''t have epted him as she did now. Thinking of him made Aurora''s heart ache again. That damned man still hadn''t called her. Watching Aurora''s expression shift unpredictably, especially noticing the unfocused look in her eyes, Eric stepped closer. "But Rory, I''ve loved her for so many years, dreaming of having her. How can I be content with just watching over her? I want her to be mine, to be my wife someday." Aurora thought the man approaching her was just emotional, so she instinctively stepped back, only to find herself against a stone wall with no way out. "Cousin, everyone has their own understanding of love. If you really can''t stand it, confess to her and see if she epts you," Aurora said, her mind foggy, her speech not as sharp as usual. "Alright, I''ll give it a try. Rory, I love you. I have been having these feelings for you for a very long time..." Eric''s tone suddenly shifted into a confession. Aurora''s mind froze. What was this? She had been talking to him for so long, only to find out that she was the woman he had been talking about all the time? She frowned, seemingly reluctant to believe, "Stop joking around, I''m your cousin, your sister." When Be heard Eric''s confession to Aurora, her heart shattered, and she slumped powerless into Jason''s arms. Jason lifted her up and left the ce, leaving Aurora and Eric alone, dismissing all the staff on their way out. Be leaned heavily against him, tears streaming down her face, as Jason kissed her, saying, "Be, you still have me." His kiss was filled with pity and tenderness. Be knew what had been put in the orange juice, and what would happen next between him and Aurora. The thought made her bite her lip. Eric, who always kept women at bay, had finally waited for the one he liked. It wasn''t clear if it was out of heartbreak or confusion, but she wrapped her arms around Jason''s neck, looking intently into his eyes, "Jason, you have feelings for me, right?" She wasn''t foolish; even though her heart was fully given to Eric, she could still feel Jason''s affection for her. Every time she was upset, Jason was the first to step forward, looking at her as she looked at Eric. Even a fool could feel his love, but she had always been running from it, unwilling to confront these feelings. Jason was taken aback by her question, the answer ready to burst forth, "No, I love you." He gently tucked her disheveled hair behind her ear. Be spoke slowly and clearly, "Then take me." "What?" Jason eximed, eyes wide. They had known each other for years, and he knew how much he liked Be, and how much Be liked Eric. But now, here she was, lying there, asking him to take her? It wasn''t that he was unwilling; he had dreamt of Be beneath him, shy and weing. He knew about Be and Eric''s situation; over the years, many outstanding men had pursued Be, yet she never gave them a nce. She had always been waiting, waiting for the day Eric truly wanted her. Her purity was still intact, but he had not expected her to give herself to him so easily. "I said, I want you to take me," Be repeated. Eric always got what he wanted, and even if Aurora wasn''t with him now, she couldn''t escape him in the future. Hearing that Eric liked another woman should have been her cue to give up. It was better this way; he would be happy with the woman he loved. "Be, I''ll count to three, and you can back out," he said, his heart stirred by the words of the woman he loved. Be looked steadily at him, seemingly determined. Chapter 268: Julian, Help Me Jason began, "Three." Be chuckled, "What happened to one and two?" "Because I won''t give you a chance to regret." With that, his kissnded. At that moment, Julian, viewing the surveince, saw Eric approaching Aurora. Though their bodies had yet to touch, it was enough to make him furious. "Damn it, get your paws off her! Don''t touch Little Bunny," Julian eximed in rage. Eric''s hands were nted on either side of Aurora, trapping her with nowhere to go but to face him. "The time hase, President, you can go out now," Rocky reminded him, fearing his boss would die of rage. Julian''s breathing grew heavy, the veins on the back of his hands bulging, a testament to his anger reaching its limits. "Not yet!" Julian''s eyes nearly burst into mes, and Rocky truly admired his boss''s patience, unmatched by others. He desperately wanted to go out there, especially since seeing Eric eyeing Aurora wrapped in a towel, which nearly drove him mad. His possessiveness was intense; he couldn''t bear others seeing his woman, even just in a towel. But he was also clear-headed. This time, he wanted Aurora to see Eric''s true face for herself, reminding her was another purpose. Aurora leaned tightly against the stone wall as Eric moved closer and closer. Only a towel separated the two, and the moment Eric touched her, his body felt electrified, a blissful sensation. As soft as he had imagined, just pulling off the towel wrapped around her would make her his. "Cousin, please step back, you''re being weird," Aurora''s vision blurred. "Weird? Rory, do you think I''m joking? I truly love you. If you are wary because of our supposed kinship, don''t worry, I''m not Paul''s son. We have no blood rtion; we''re not cousins. Rory, just agree to be with me, I will treat you better than Julian ever could." His hand reached for Aurora''s bare shoulder, causing her face to flush, and she pped him weakly. Her p was soft andcked strength, a fire seemed to burn in her lower abdomen, her body strangely weak. She had thought the heat was due to the hot springs. Little did she know that moving intensified the sensation, Eric, unfazed by her soft p. His face sshed with water, his eyes wickedly charming, Aurora''s feeble p posed no threat, more like a flirtation. He easily caught Aurora''s hand, "Rory, you''re still like when you were little." "What did you put in the orange juice?" Aurora felt itchiness all over, an itch that scratching couldn''t soothe. "Because it''s the first time, I feared you wouldn''t like it, but I won''t do it again," Eric moved closer. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Get away! Don''t touch me!" Aurora desperately tried to push him away, but her body was weak and limp. "Rory, I know you want to forget Julian, I''ll treat you well," he said as he swept Aurora up in his arms. Aurora struggled in his embrace, "Let me go, let me go!" There was a room already prepared for guests to rest in privately, and Eric carried her into it. Aurora was thrown onto the bed, and the towel draped over her chest slipped during the struggle. The decor was Japanese style, matching the amodations, with Aurora lying on a thin cotton futon styled in the same manner. The nket was made of fine mulberry silk, which starkly contrasted against her pale, smooth skin. This only served to further excite Eric, recalling the sound of Aurora''s voice he had heard before. Soon, her voice blossomed for him, tightening his throat, "Rory, you are so beautiful." He yanked the towel from around his waist, and Aurora, seeing the man''s body, eximed, "Get out, don''t touch me! Julian, help me!" This reminded her of a night three years ago in America, when Genevieve''s thugs had stood over her just like this. The memories made Aurora cry bitterly, "Julian, help me, Julian..." Her cries for Julian infuriated the man-no man wanted to hear another''s name from his partner during such moments. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! He knelt down, furious yet softened by her tears, coaxing gently, "Rory, I won''t hurt you, I just want to help you. Aren''t you ufortable?" "Get away, I don''t need your help, I''m looking for Julian," Aurora said as she tried to leave. Eric pulled her back forcefully, "No one can save you today! Rory, I''m no worse than Julian." "Don''t touch me!" Aurora cried out, then fainted from the agitation. At that moment, Eric was poised to take his chance, regardless of whether Aurora was awake or asleep. His fingers trembled as they moved towards herst piece of cover, and soon Aurora would be his. Just then, he felt a sharp pain at the back of his neck and lost consciousness. Julian stood behind him, his face grim, holding arge stick. Rocky watched, rmed, thinking if his boss didn''t measure his strength, he might kill him on the spot. "Well, if the boss kills him, he''ll just bury him. People like him who drug women are scum; one less is a service to the people," Rocky thought secretly. "Take him there, let those men have a good time with him. Since he was born with such a good skin, he should be thoroughly enjoyed," Julian said distinctly. Rocky marveled internally at his boss''s ruthlessness. The big boss of Luminary was in for it now, but it was his own fault for coveting the boss''s wife, he deserved it! "Yes, boss, what about Miss Montgomery?" Rocky asked. "I''ll handle it," Julian said coldly, dispersing the crowd. Chapter 269: Then Come and Take It Rocky left with Eric expressionlessly, taking care to close the door behind them for Eric''s boss. Julian saw Aurora, a tear still sparkling at the corner of her eye, and his heart filled with pity. "Little Bunny, now you see how cruel people can be, don''t you?" Aurora hadn''t been unconscious for long. Her face felt a soothing touch, someone kissing away her tears, which feltforting. She opened her eyes to meet Julian''s familiar gaze. "Julian." "Little Bunny," Julian said, his heart nearly melting as he saw the joy on her face. Aurora hugged him tightly. "Julian, you''re back. They wanted to..." Her voice trailed off, weak and pitiful under the influence of the drug. It had been a long time since he had seen her so vulnerable; thest time was three years ago when she had run into his arms, tearfully begging him to save her. "I know, I know everything," Julianforted her, holding her slim waist. He would never forget the feeling when he heard her calling out to him for help at the door. "Julian, aren''t you angry with me anymore?" Aurora blinked, remembering that he had left earlier. "How could I be angry with you?" Julian gently kissed her forehead, her nose, and her beautiful eyes. Before he could kiss her lips, Aurora met him halfway, driven nearly mad by the effects of the drug. Julian''s kiss ignited a fire that threatened to engulf them both. "Julian, I want you," Aurora said incoherently, her mind filled only with thoughts of him. Julian knew she was under the influence of a drug; otherwise, her shy nature would never allow her to speak so boldly. He opened his arms. "Thene and take me." With his consent, Aurora suddenly gave a seductive smile and removed the tassel from her head, her soft hair cascading down her back. Her enchanting eyes were too much for Julian, who whispered, "Seductress." This was just the beginning, and what followed made his blood boil with desire. Aurora, like a thirsty kitten, began to cling to his body, kissing from his cheek to behind his ear, then from there down to his throat. Thest time she had done this was on the night she returned to the country, seducing him deliberately to avenge past wrongs. Aurora was now experienced, unlike before when she had only imitated what she had seen in films. She repeated the same actions Julian typically performed on her. Her fingers anxiously fumbled with the buttons of his shirt; it was the first time Julian had been treated with such fervor by her. In her urgency, Aurora couldn''t undo his belt, her eyes almost brimming with tears. "I can''t get it open." Seeing Aurora''s childish frustration, Julian was moved. He took her hands and taught her patiently, "Don''t rush, take it slowly." "I''m in a hurry, I''m in a hurry," she muttered, truly seeming desperate. Julian found himself both amused and exasperated as he yfully pinned Aurora down, murmuring, "Let me satisfy your hunger properly." He noticed her hair scattered across the sheets, her eyes moist as if touched by water, her lips made vivid and luscious by his kisses. Gently, he removed herst restraint, thankful that no one else had seen her body. Her body was like a finely crafted, exquisite piece of art, every part of it irresistibly captivating to him. Having tasted her allure, Julian was still deeply enchanted, not to mention Hayden and Eric, who had yet to touch her, their longing for her was immense. Perhaps she wasn''t the only beauty in the world, but her body possessed an indescribable seductive power. It was nearly dawn before Aurora''s fiery energy subsided, and for the first time, they fell asleep without bathing, Julian holding her tightly. Her head instinctively nestled in his chest, a satisfied smile yed upon Aurora''s lips, lifting Julian''s long-held somber mood. When Aurora woke up, her first sensation was pain! It felt as if she had run miles, too exhausted to even lift her arms and legs. Her legs felt as if they were filled with lead as she surveyed the room. This wasn''t her home, but a room decorated in Japanese style, sunlight streaming through the windowttice. Her memory slowly returned. The previous day, she had been at a hot spring with Eric and others when he suddenly confessed his feelings and drugged her, bringing her here. Somehow, Eric''s face morphed into Julian''s, sending a chill down her spine. A terrible thought arose-under the influence of the drug, had she imagined the man to be Julian? She had read about such scenarios in novels where thieves used drugs to induce hallucinations in women. If it truly was Eric she had been withst night, Aurora''s emotions were indescribable, feeling as if she had plunged into an icy abyss. It was impossible for Julian to have returned so soon, so the man she had been withst night wasn''t him. The sound of running water indicated someone was showering, intensifying her sense of betrayal. How heartbroken would Julian be if he knew she had been with Eric? In a fit of rage, Aurora grabbed arge vase and charged towards the bathroom. The pain of being deceived and vited exploded in her mind. "Eric, I will make you pay dearly!" The door was ajar, and Aurora kicked it open wide. Julian, hearing the door m, had no time to react before he saw a woman charging at him with a vase. Aurora, barefoot with eyes red and a face filled with fury, looked ready to destroy everything in the bathroom. "Scum, I''ll-Julian, what are you doing here?" Her arm froze mid-air, her expression locked in shock, her footsteps halted. Chapter 270: From Now On, Ill Behave Aurora stood frozen in the center of the room, realizing thatst night''s incident wasn''t a figment of her imagination where she mistook Eric for Julian. "Was it youst night?" Aurora asked, still in disbelief. Julian, seeing her dumbfounded look-a rarity for Aurora, especially when she was about to fight him with arge vase-curved his lips into a mischievous smile and beckoned her over. Drawn as if under a spell, Aurora walked towards him. Julian took the vase from her hands and with his damp hands, gently ruffled her hair. "What? Are you disappointed it was me?" he teased, fully aware of Aurora''s thoughts. "Julian, it really was you," Aurora finally rxed, embracing him tightly, and Julian returned the embrace with equal fervor. He knew her grimacing had been because she feared it had been Ericst night. "Lucky for you, Little Bunny, you still have some conscience." Aurora was terrified. "Julian, if I really became impure, would you despise me?" She dared not even think about what might have happenedst night. Three years ago, she had escaped a dangerous man due to her strong physique, butst night, she had been drugged and powerless. Holding her close, Julian kissed her hair. "Little Bunny, unless it was your choice, if you were forced, I would only feel heartache and me myself for not protecting you." He was confident this time because he had been prepared, his influence and resources enough to keep Aurora safe. Hearing his words, Aurora managed a slight smile, though she felt incredibly wronged thinking about the past. "It''s all your fault. Why did you go to New York without saying anything? You''re a grown man; did my scolding shatter your heart? Do you know how much I missed you? How worried I was? You big jerk!" Aurora reflected on her days without Julian, living like a soulless zombie. Catching her small fists that kept hitting him, Julian brought her fist to his lips. "Silly Aurora, it''s my fault, I was wrong. But I was never angry with you." Aurora blinked herrge eyes, "If you weren''t angry with me, then why did you leave for New York without a word?" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "If I hadn''t left you, how would Eric, that old fox, have shown his true colors?" Julian finally revealed everything. Aurora''s eyes widened. "You knew he harbored ill intentions towards me?" "You, Little Bunny, sometimes I think you''re quite clever, but you''re still naive, believe it or not. From the first time I met Eric, I felt his gaze on you was different. They say women have strong intuition, but men do too." Back then, I warned you to steer clear of that man. As time passed, he gradually endeared himself to you, making you lower your guard and see him as a rtive. You never considered him in a romantic light, and he precisely exploited this perception to manipte you." Aurora was dumbfounded. "So, was our fight that day a deliberate act on your part?" "No, at that time I wanted to exin things to you. Although I had someone investigate Eric''s background, we had not got the results yet. Even though I found him odd, that feeling was merely my own. How could I present it to you as evidence? You might have thought even more that I was narrow-minded. When you used me of being selfish, I didn''t say anything. I was trying to figure out a way to show you his true nature. That''s why I staged that whole scene, Little Bunny. I''m sorry I didn''t tell you in advance. If I had, it wouldn''t have seemed genuine, and Eric, being extremely cunning, might have continued to wear his gentlemanly facade. You might never have seen his true face, Little Bunny. Please don''t think of me as cruel. I did what I did to show you that some people are not as they appear," Julian exined his n in detail. At that moment, Aurora fell silent. She had previously ignored his advice, even thinking him overly possessive. Recalling how he had hesitated to speak, Aurora felt terrible! She had actually insulted Julian for a man with devious intentions. "I''m sorry, Julian. I was too arrogant. I thought he was my cousin. How could a cousin harbor such improper thoughts towards his cousin?" "Silly Bunny, if viins had ''viin'' written on their faces, then no good people would ever be deceived. I''m still investigating Eric''s case. Now you understand you should listen to me, right?" Julianforted her, patting her back gently, and Aurora nodded obediently in his arms. "I understand now. Julian, you''re truly the kindest to me. From now on, I''ll always listen to you." Perhaps it was the guilt from misunderstanding Julian before, but Aurora was now extremely obedient. "This obedient? Then give me a kiss first," Julian teased, pointing to his cheek. Without wearing high heels, Aurora was a bit shorter. She wrapped her arms around his neck, stood on her tiptoes, and earnestly ced a kiss on his cheek. In this world, perhaps no one else could be as kind to her as Julian was. Chapter 271: I Want to See You Wear These Aurora let him take care of her body and tenderly dried her hair. The familiar feeling of being pampered returned, making her feel utterly at peace. After parting ways with Hayden, she had thought she could live well alone-what need was there for a man? Now, she couldn''t utter such bold words anymore; ustomed to Julian''s kindness, it was as if she was poisoned by him. A day apart had already torn her heart to shreds; how could she part with him even slightly? She obediently leaned her head against his chest. "Julian, these past two days made me realize something." "What is it?" Julian asked, indulging her, their sweetness nearly overflowing the room. "I can''t be without you. When Hayden betrayed me, I left home alone, and I never felt then as I do now," Aurora confessed honestly. "How could I bear to leave you, Little Bunny? You know this heart has been beating for you for over twenty years. Without you, how could I live?" Perhaps in the past, cheesy lines like these from others would have made Aurora scoff, but now,ing from this man, she found them endearing. She stretched out her hand, just like when she was a child, "Then, let''s agree, we''ll never leave each other for a lifetime." Julian lightly scraped her nose, Aurora bing more like her childhood self, which was a good thing. No matter how strong she was outside, in front of him, she didn''t need to pretend; she could shed all pretenses and just be his Little Bunny. He extended his hand and hooked it with her pinky, "I promise, Little Bunny, I''ll pamper you for a lifetime, making it impossible for you to leave me." "I already can''t bear to leave you. Every moment away from you feels like my breath bes heavier. I even thought you were angry with me," Aurora buried her head in his chest, listening to his strong heartbeat. Many nights she had fallen asleep to the sound of his heartbeat; now, she could finally feel at peace. "In fact, I never left you these past two days. The night you messaged me, I was standing outside the window watching you, seeing how scared you were, curling up under the nket." How many more surprises did this man have for her, she wondered, looking up at Julian, "That day your car drove away, I thought you had gone back to your old vi." "With you here, how could I bear to leave? I made that decision, to drive the car to the garage so as not to arouse your suspicions." "You really are full of tricks, so merciless to me. I thought you were really angry and ignoring me. I remember that night, you held me as I slept. I originally thought it was a dream." "I only came in after you fell asleep. How could I possibly bear to let you worry and fear alone? Besides, I can only sleep well when I''m holding you. I know your biological clock and left before you woke up," Julian exined. "And yesterday?" "Yesterday, I was with you all day, nning such a risky scheme. I was also worried you might be in danger. "So I dared not let my guard down, following you closely; perhaps all you needed to do was turn around to see me," Julian revealed his constant surveince, which Aurora had been unaware of. "Wait, you didn''t see me going into the lingerie store with Alison, did you?" Aurora blushed at the thought. "Of course, I knew everything-from where you went, what you ate, to which shops you visited. How else could I protect you?" Julian responded matter-of-factly. Aurora hurriedly exined, "That... I was just apanying Alison. She wanted to buy lingerie to seduce Paul, I, I..." Hearing her stutter, Julian looked down at her and said, "I know, but your rush to exin makes it seem like you have something to hide. Is there a secret in that store you can''t tell?" "No, not at all. I was just looking and didn''t buy anything," Aurora retorted, although she had been persuaded by Alison to make several purchases. "If you didn''t buy, then let''s go shopping together sometime. I was thinking how happy I would be to see you in those clothes," Julian confessed genuinely. He had been infatuated with Aurora for a long time, each encounter leaving him wanting more, wondering if she had cast some spell on him. The sight of her entering the store had been almost too much for him, let alone imagining her in those clothes. "Do you really want that?" Aurora eyed him. "Absolutely, Little Bunny. With a figure like yours, it would be a waste not to wear them. Of course, you''d only wear them in front of me," Julian replied with a light chuckle. "Hmph, even if you want, I won''t wear them for you. You kept this from me, and I even thought you didn''t want me anymore!" Aurora huffed, now calm and ready to settle scores with Julian. "I would never leave you behind in this lifetime, my dear," he soothed her by stroking her hair. Their cold war thawed, and Aurora stretched and yawned, exhausted after a sleepless night and the day''s events. "Should we go home, or do you want to sleep here?" Julian asked, considerate of her fatigue. "Let''s go home." She didn''t want to stay in a ce with bad memories. "Alright, let''s go home," Julian agreed, helping her dress and holding her close, reluctant to let go. "I only feel at home with you," Aurora whispered contentedly against his chest. "Sleep now, and when you open your eyes, we''ll be home," Julian promised as he carried her away. As they left, they bumped into Be and a beaming Jason. Seeing Julian instead of Eric, their expressions registeredplete surprise. "What are you doing here? Where''s the boss?" Be blurted out. Chapter 272: You Are Mine in This Lifetime "Boss?" Aurora lifted her head from Julian''s embrace. Now Jason was right beside her. Who was this boss she mentioned? Julian looked down at her and said, "That''s right, Little Bunny, you might not know yet, but the real CEO of Luminary is actually your cousin Eric!" Aurora''s face showed shock. "You mean he''s the CEO?" "Mr. Gilpin is just a branch manager, but the real big boss is your cousin. Surprising, isn''t it?" Julian spoke calmly. What could be more ridiculous than this revtion? She naively thought that Eric was just a financial manager at the Montgomery Group. She thought he waspeting with her for the position of vice president, only to find out he was the powerful CEO behind Luminary. Life was indeed ridiculous. It turned out that from the beginning, she had been a pawn in Eric''s hands. She prided herself on her intelligence, yet she had been led by the nose for so long and only realized the truth today. On reflection, there were many odd incidents, like the day Paul was fired and Eric showed no emotion. If he were really Paul''s son, he would have shown anger or resentment at his father''s plight. But at that time, he was indifferent, as if nothing had happened, and he maintained a close stance even in opposition to her. Previously, she thought he was different from Paul, but now she realized he was not Paul''s son at all. And with such argepany, why would he care about a minor vice presidency? His many actions were just to get close to her. He exploited her trust, repeatedly arranging meetings under Jason''s name, which exined why Jason''s behavior seemed odd. Jason had asked her out several times, but they never discussed business, and Eric was always present. One afternoon, she had fallen asleep in the car and woke up to Eric telling her that Jason couldn''t make it because of a sudden issue. Actually, he probably didn''t want to wake her up, so he told Jason to cancel the meeting. Such small details, which would have made a stranger cautious, never raised suspicions because she considered him just a cousin and never thought about the ethical implications. Blinded by the word "cousin," she had been manipted without seeing the truth. Feeling yed, Aurora''s good mood upon reuniting with Julian waspletely spoiled. She jumped out of Julian''s embrace with a gloomy face and walked straight toward Jason, her spine rigid. "Mr. Gilpin, is this true?" Aurora''s calm gaze was unnerving. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Jason, unaware of what had happened the previous night and with Eric absent, didn''t know how to exin. "Does it matter whether it''s true or not? Think about how much the boss has done for you; don''t act so innocent here," Be interjected, visibly annoyed. In her eyes, Eric had done as much for Aurora as Julian had. "When you were just starting out in the United States, if it weren''t for the boss''s secret help, do you think you''d be sessful today?" Aurora trembled slightly. She had started from scratch in a foreignnd without any connections or background, and had made herpany public in three years. You might say you worked hard, but countless people work hard every day, yet not everyone achieves sess. Aurora thought it was all due to her hard work and luck, but she hadn''t realized that Eric had been assisting her all along. She remembered their first meeting-the eyes hidden behind his sses as he called her Miss Montgomery, which she hadpletely forgotten. How much had he concealed? Julian noticed the change in Aurora''s expression and quickly pulled her into his embrace, "Little Bunny, you''re tired. Let''s go home." "What about our boss?" Be angrily demanded. "He? You might find him at the club around the corner. With his good looks, he must have made a fortune tonight," Julian said, his tonecking the tenderness he had shown Aurora. Jason and Be, hearing his reply, were furious. "How dare you..." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Of course, I dare. Go and tell him, if he covets my woman again, next time it won''t just be a few men taking care of him," Julian stated coldly. The things that man had done to Aurora, he deserved to die a thousand times over. Aurora''s face showed surprise. She was only now experiencing Julian''s ruthlessness, recalling how she had once tied him to a bed. He hadn''t sought revenge, and she felt secretly pleased about it. "Julian, how dare you treat our boss like this!" Be charged at him but was firmly held back by Jason. After all, they were the ones at fault. It was the boss who had first drugged Aurora''s orange juice. Julian''s fierce retaliation was to be expected. That he spared the boss'' life was already merciful. "Instead of squabbling with me, you better go check on your precious boss. With his looks, I''m sure both men and women would adore him," Julian added fuel to the fire, infuriating Be who quickly dragged Jason away. Be knew well the twisted nature of the club''s clientele. The thought of Eric being sent there, even for one night, could mean his end! Once they left, Julian''s gaze softened as he looked at Aurora again. "Julian, did you really send him to that ce?" "He intended to harm you; how could I let such scum off easily? Little Bunny, do you think I''m cold-blooded? Even if you do, I have no regrets. I''ve said it before-no one can hurt you," Julian dered, holding her tight, the image of Eric trying to touch Aurora the previous night fueling his anger. Such measures might scare most women, but Aurora simply shook her head. "No, he made a mistake and deserved punishment. I don''t think you''re cruel at all." "You''re so sweet, Little Bunny. But why did you look at me that way just now? What were you thinking?" Julian tousled her hair. Leaning on her tiptoes, Aurora whispered in his ear, "I was thinking about the day when I tied you to the bed as we returned to the country. You didn''t send me to that club; shouldn''t I feel thankful?" Hearing her teasing, Julian tapped her head. "How dare you make fun of me? Thinking you should have been sent to the gigolos, aren''t you regretting now? Let me tell you, in this lifetime, you are mine, and no other man can even think of having you." Chapter 273: I Love You So Much Julian thought back to that night and couldn''t help but chuckle; he had never felt so awkward in his life. Luckily, it was Aurora. Had it been any other woman who dared to y him like that, she would never dare to show her face in this city again. At the moment, thoughts of punishing her had shed through his mind. However, as soon as he saw her face, he couldn''t bring himself to do it-after all, she was the woman he had waited eighteen years for! To reunite with her was something to be thankful for. To think of troubling her again was out of the question, especially after he inadvertently learned of the hardships she had endured over the past three years. Julian wanted nothing more than to dote on her tirelessly, topensate for the suffering and sorrow she had experienced. Aurora jumped out of his arms, "Yes, I''ve never even thought about hiring a gigolo in my life; I regret that quite a bit." Seeing her hopping and skipping ahead, Julian''s lips curved into an elegant smile, "It seems likest night wasn''t quite enough for you; you still have so much energy. This time when I catch you, I will have to tie you to the bed." Used to hardship, though her body still ached, Aurora didn''t see it as a big problem and merrily ran towards the distance. "Alright, if you catch me, I will..." she said, turning her head and sticking out her tongue at him. Julian lengthened his stride to chase after her. Aurora hadn''t run far before she was caught. "You''ve got longer legs, and naturally, you run faster. It''s not fair," she protested. Julian saw her pouting and scooped her up in one smooth motion, "Were you not tired afterst night? If you''re not, we can continue." Aurora thought he would scold her, but he remained as gentle as ever. Had she known, she wouldn''t have run so desperately. "Of course I''m tired. I''m practically falling apart. You need to take responsibility." "Alright, I''ll take responsibility, responsibility for a lifetime," Julian said indulgently, smiling as he carried her to the car. Aurora buried her head in his chest, listening to his familiar heartbeat. She took Julian''s hand and intertwined her fingers with his. Locked fingers, she only wished to walk through life with him. "Let''s go home." "Wait, I need to go somewhere first," Aurora suddenly remembered something. "Hmm?" "I thought you weren''ting back, so I was nning to stay at a hotel for a while. I need to check out." "Why wouldn''t you go home when I''m not there?" Julian asked. Discussing this made Aurora slightly shy, "Maybe because I''m too used to having you around. Every corner of the room reminds me of you. You left without a word, and I felt a gap in my heart." Julian had always thought that he was the only one so devoted to Aurora, but now he truly felt how much Aurora loved him too. "Little Bunny, this n was only meant to show you his true colors. The only thing I miscalcted was your feelings for me," he thought of her calling his name in fear on the bed, and his heart ached with tenderness. "You''re a jerk, I love you so much, and only now you realize it," Aurora said, slightly upset. "I''m sorry, Little Bunny, I know now, I really do," he said as he pulled her tightly into his embrace. Aurora wrapped her arms around him in return. "Then you can''t just run off without saying a word anymore. Do you know how sad and worried I was?" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Mm, no matter where I go, to the ends of the earth, I''ll tell you. I won''t let you worry by yourself again," Julian promised solemnly. "That''s more like it. Actually, a little cold war between us now and then isn''t too bad. Look, we''re even better than before," Aurora said with a slight smile. This cold spell had not only revealed Eric''s true identity but had also enlightened her about her rtionship with Julian. Being in love was not enough for two people to stay together; loving easily but staying together was hard. Aurora realized that Julian''s actions were just a reminder to her. At the time, he had hesitated to speak. These truths didn''te from his mouth; he had a particr way of handling issues that made her understand the dangers of human hearts. "I''ll have Cameron go cancel the hotel room for you, so we don''t have to make the trip," Julian continued. "Um... I''d better go myself. I still have some clothes and things I didn''t take." Aurora wouldn''t tell him that the lingerie she bought was still in the hotel. Since she had bought them already, she would find another opportunity to wear them. She didn''t know if he was serious when he said he wanted to see her in that lingerie. "That''s fine, then I''ll go with you," Julian knew her character well; once she decided on something, she wouldn''t change her mind. He figured there must be something very important left in the hotel. "Okay," Aurora snuggled into his embrace and fell into a deep sleep. "Wake me when we get there." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Mm, sleep peacefully, I won''t leave you again," Julian gently stroked her cheek, looking at her sleepy appearance;st night had indeed been too much. ... Pain. Before even opening his eyes, Eric felt extremely ufortable, his neck heavy and sore. His hands were shackled with iron chains. Eric knew what had happened. Damn Julian, he had been yed! This time, he had been too impatient, wanting to take down Aurora while Julian was away. He knew women like Aurora valued their chastity highly; otherwise, she wouldn''t have kept herself untouched through the hardships of the past years. If he had managed to have a rtionship with her, it would have created an insurmountable barrier between her and Julian. Their rtionship was like an egg; once the shell cracked, it could never be whole again, and the only oue would be utter ruin. He had prepared a series of traps for Aurora;st night was just the beginning, but Julian, cunningly one step ahead, had lured him into a trap. Eric, who prided himself on his cleverness, hadn''t expected to be exploited by Julian! At that moment, Eric gritted his teeth. "Give me three seconds to release me, or you''ll regret evering into this world!" Chapter 274: Shameless Eric had been drugged by someone in the shop and was feeling unbearably hot and restless. He thought about calling Be but then remembered he had already stripped off his clothes; where would he find his phone? He saw a woman by the roadside, mumbling drunkenly. "Miss, hello, could I borrow your phone for a moment?" The woman on the ground disyed a drunken expression, perhaps from a recent heartbreak, as she was just cursing out her ex-boyfriend. When she heard someone speaking, she staggered to her feet. "Do you even have feelings for me or not?" Eric, already in difort, had to forcefully restrain himself. "Miss, I''ve lost my phone and I need to contact a friend. Could I please use yours?" "Phone? Yes, I have one, but I won''t give it to you. All you men are bastards and scum!" The woman waved her phone in front of him. Eric quickly snatched the phone and dialed the familiar number, slightly annoyed by the ringing that interrupted their exchange. "Jason, stop, I need to take this call. It might be the boss..." "The boss is busy with Miss Montgomery right now. Why would he remember you?" Jason sounded irritated. But the phone had already rung twice, and Be, despite herself, pressed the answer button. "Hello, who is this?" Eric was just about to speak when another voice came from the phone: "Darling, no one can disturb us." Even as naive as Eric was, he realized what was happening. He said nothing and hung up the phone. "Hey, give me back my phone! I''m telling you, no one picks up girls on the street like this anymore." The woman''s voice was thick with the smell of alcohol. Eric, who disliked dealing with drunken antics, shoved the phone back into her hand. "Thanks," he said, turning to leave. "Hold on, you think you can just hit on me and run away? I''ll tell you it''s not that easy. You work here, right? I''ve booked the whole club tonight. Name your price." The voice behind him made Eric''s forehead vein throb. If he weren''t feeling so ill, he would not let this woman off so easily! He quickened his pace, but the woman ran up and grabbed his hand. Eric was annoyed. "I don''t work here." "I just saw youe out from there! Look at those things you''re wearing! Oh, my boy, you look so dashing, and you say you''re not a gigolo? You''re even handsomer than that bastard. He messed with my best friend, fine, I guess it''s no problem for me to find a gigolo for myself." "Miss, please let go!" Eric was already struggling and this woman was too close forfort. The scent of her perfume mixed with the smell of red wine was overwhelming, and coincidentally, it was the same perfume Aurora usually wore. Chapter 275: You Forgot to Pay "I won''t! Tell me, how much for one night?" The woman pressed closer to him. Looking at her small frame, he hadn''t expected her to be quite so substantial, and Eric usually kept women at a distance. He had never touched a woman, because for all these years, his heart had harbored another. A girl as pure and angelic as any could be. He wanted to save the best for her, but he never got the chance. With great restraint, Eric pushed her away, "Miss, I''ve told you, I''m not that kind of man!" "You are, you are, and tonight you are mine. That man said I don''t understand romance, well, I''ll have a good time with you tonight!" the woman dered, puffing up. She looked heartbroken, which made her somewhat simr to him. Eric softened his tone slightly, "Miss, please don''t lean on me like that, or you''ll regret it." "Come on, I want to see how I will regret it." Suddenly, the woman tiptoed and kissed him fiercely. She moved so quickly, Eric couldn''t even react, feeling a softness on his lips, electrifying his heart. Are women''s lips always this soft? At the moment, his reaction wasn''t to push her away, but to ponder this new revtion. What he needed most now was a woman, and though she kissed him, he felt a wetness on his face-was she crying? Was it the drug taking effect, or her tears that moved him? He struggled to pull away, looking intently at her, "Are you sure you want me?" Her drunken eyes met his serious gaze, and it seemed as though the alcohol dissipated in that moment, her only thought that his deep eyes seemed to draw her in. Compelled, she nodded, "I want you." "Then you better have no regrets." Eric''s arm wrapped around her waist, and he hailed a cab. He told the driver the hotel name, and in the car, she kissed him as if possessed, Eric losing all sense of reason for the first time. He and a stranger kissed wildly in the cab, the driver too scared to look back, thinking the world had truly lost its way. In the room, they hadn''t even managed to insert the room card before she was upon him, her face unseen in the dark. Only the familiar scent at the tip of his nose, they kissed like lovers in the heat of passion, as if the sky and earth shattered, the sun and moon darkened. And so, the absurd yet magical event unfolded. The next morning, the woman woke from a dream with bright eyes scanning the room. Memories began to resurface in her mind-her boyfriend and her supposedly frail best friend had ended up in bed together. She wandered the streets heartbroken until she met a handsome gigolo and insisted on taking him to a hotel. What followed was a wild scene in a taxi and even crazier antics back in the room. After reflecting for a while, she realized something, "I can''t believe I got picked up by a gigolo!" No, to be precise, she picked up a gigolo, since it was she who initiated the encounter. "Ah!!!" She wailed, suddenly remembering something else. Where was that damn jerk now? Before she could gather her thoughts, her phone rang to the tune of "In the joyful pond there is a little frog, dancing as if possessed by a prince, with a cool gaze, unrivaled by any frog, someday to be awakened by a princess,..." The cheerful ringtone floated through the room; it was her childhood friend calling. She blurted out, "I slept with a gigolo!" "Kevin cheated!" Both eximed at once, causing a brief pause, "What, you slept with a gigolo? Could this be the reason why Kevin got together with that little slut? Because he was too heartbroken?" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Get lost, you think that''s possible? I found out he was with that shameless woman, and I was so mad I went to the club." "Oh my, Emily, are you insane? Do you know how dirty those people can be? Aren''t you afraid of getting sick? You shouldn''t joke with your own body like that." "I was insane, but honestly, this gigolo was super handsome, way better than that scumbag!" "Whatever, no matter how handsome, those people are still sissies. You really are careless, just handing yourself over like that?" the person on the other line sighed helplessly. "What else should I have done after what that scumbag did to me? That gigolo was handsome, oh no!" Emily pped her forehead, "I forgot something." "Miss, you didn''t take precautions, did you? Hurry up, you know there are morning- after pills. You can''t afford to get pregnant, especially after being cheated on; your grandfather would kill you if he found out." "Caroline, I forgot to pay him," Emily said earnestly. The woman on the other end had intended tofort her injured friend, but the conversation had revolved entirely around the gigolo. "You know what, you won. I saw their posts early this morning and called tofort your young and fragile soul, but it seems unnecessary now. Seeing your diamond-hard heart reassures me, remember to take your medicine, I''m hanging up." Caroline ended the call. Chapter 276: That’s Not How You Should Speak to Your Aunt Aurora Emily carefully got out of bed and picked up her clothes, especially her Pikachu shorts, grateful that he hadn''t seen them in the darkness the night before. Kevin had always mocked her style, saying that she had graduated from college a year ago, and she still dressed like a schoolgirl. She had justughed it off at the time, enjoying her casual attire and lively personality, preferring it to ufortable high heels. But the image fromst night lingered in her mind. She recalled the girl who usually wore a white dress, looking so delicate and pure, as if a breeze could sweep her away at any moment. Her voice was truly sexy when she opened the door, her ckce dress adding a touch of allure. "This is everyone''s idea of a pure and innocent girl, the delicate woman I''ve always protected, and this is how she ''repays'' me," Emily thought bitterly. The memory brought a trace of sadness to her brows as she turned on her phone and saw a post from that woman. It was a photo of her interlocking fingers with a man, captioned: "From now on, we walk this path together." It seemed like just another couple unting their love, but the man was wearing a diamond ring identical to her own engagement ring. Emily had bought the ring with Caroline''s assistance, and it was a unique design avable only in their town of Clothville-a fact Caroline was well aware of. Below the post were manyments from friends: "You''re engaged? Congrattions!" "Oh, my, then we''ve missed our chance?" "Wow, what a secret you have been keeping! When did you get a boyfriend? We had no idea." The woman had replied, "We''ve been together for a year, today is our anniversary." A whole year! Emily felt sick thinking about the time she had spent with Kevin, and how she was deceived by them for a whole year. If she hadn''t returned from Chicago a day early to surprise Kevin yesterday, she wouldn''t have witnessed that drama-what a spectacle it was. In her grief, her phone rang with a call from an unknown number. She pressed the answer button listlessly. "Hello?" "Did you call mest night?" a strange woman''s voice inquired. "You must have the wrong number," Emily responded and hung up, dragging her weary body to the bathroom. She turned on the shower, feeling the water''s temperature shift from cold to hot, and copsed to the floor, sobbing uncontrobly. Even if she fought with that man out of spite, they were still happy, oblivious to her misery. Biting her fingertips, tears rolled down her cheeks. She wished she had nevere back. Love was always the most painful. Eric also woke up remembering everything from the night before, looking at the woman beside him, her face buried in the pillow, her makeup smeared from crying. The night was unforgettable, but her tear-stained face obscured any memory of her features. They each had what they needed from the other; why should he concern himself with her looks? Eric got out of bed, ready to get dressed. Eric had always considered himself a loner, and now, he would have nothing more to do with her. He left promptly. As he stepped outside, he saw two figures nestled together: Aurora, clinging to Julian''s arm, a rarely seen coquettish expression on her face. Hidden in the shadows, Eric''s eyes nearly bled with fury. Julian, that damned Julian, had outmaneuvered him! "What could possibly be so important that you couldn''t send an assistant to fetch it, but had toe yourself?" "I won''t tell you. I''m just going inside to tidy up a bit; wait here for me," Aurora said cheerfully, actually leaving him outside. Once Aurora entered the room, Eric stepped out, radiating a chilling coldness. "Mr. Ba, you''ve yed your hand well," Eric said grimly as he walked in. Julian looked him over, surprised to see him. It seemed Eric had dodged a bulletst night. "You''re nowhere close to me. You''vepletely fooled my Little Bunny. It took a lot of effort for her to see your true face," Julian said, his smile not reaching his eyes. Two tall figures stood face to face, their powerful auras so intimidating that even the cleaners didn''t dare approach and left immediately. "Julian, don''t be smug. Aurora is mine!" "Still so deluded, Eric. I''ll see this through to the end! Last night was just a lesson. It seems you still haven''t learned. I hope you won''t regret thister!" Both men''s auras red as Eric left with a cold huff. Aurora came out carrying a bag, having swapped the one from the lingerie store. It was now covered by her clothes from yesterday, which Julian nced at but didn''t think much of. "Did I just hear you talking? Is there anyone in the corridor?" Aurora looked around the empty hallway. "Yeah, the cleaner was asking if we needed the room cleaned. Are you ready? If so, let''s head down," Julian said, taking the bag from her. His gesture was instinctive, a kindness that seeped from his very bones, not feigned. "Let''s go," they said together, their rtionship strengthened by the ordeal. They processed their checkout at the lobby and ran into Hayden, who was making his routine visit to the hotel. He instantly noticed the couple, watching as Julian affectionately tickled Aurora''s nose. Aurora''s smile, long absent, blossomed again, a sight that deeply pained Hayden. He approached them just as Julian, holding Aurora''s hand, was about to leave, but then Hayden intercepted. "Uncle, today is thest day. Have you considered what Grandfather mentioned?" Hayden asked with a forced smile. Aurora was unaware of Joaquin''s words. Hearing Hayden, she sensed trouble. "What are you talking about?" "It seems Uncle hasn''t told you yet." "It''s nothing significant, just a trivial matter, my little nephew. Next time we meet, remember to call her Aunt Aurora." Chapter 277: Prepare Yourself Mentally Julian certainly wouldn''t let anyone walk over him, his voice filled with piercing spikes in every sentence. He knew well that Aurora was a thorn in his heart, yet he still chose to utter such words, causing Hayden''s face to turn pale. "Julian, what are you talking about, what Aunt Aurora?" Aurora''s tone carried a hint of reproach, while Hayden gave her a grateful look. "Oh? What''s wrong with that statement? I am his uncle, so he should indeed call you aunt," Julian thought that Aurora was just wary of her past rtionship with Hayden, which prompted her to interject. Hearing this made him uneasy-the more he cared about Aurora, the less he wanted anyone else to upy even a small ce in her heart. Aurora, fully aware of his jealous nature, smiled more broadly, "We aren''t married yet. Why should he call me Aunt Aurora? He should at least wait until after our wedding." "Marriage, Aurora? How long have you known him to be talking about marriage?" Hayden felt ufortable at the mention of marriage. "When ites to how long we''ve known each other, we certainly can''tpare to the deep connection you have with Susan. But, well, everyone has to get married sometime. Our time together doesn''t conflict with marriage; as long as I feel it''s right, I''llmit to him. Speaking of which, your wedding with Susan must being up soon, right?" Aurora asked lightly. If in the past her heart would have fluctuated with Hayden and Susan''s rtionship, now she felt absolutely nothing. "We..." "Little Bunny, you might not know yet, but they are getting married at the end of this month. The Alvarez family is already making grand preparations. Don''t worry, if you get married, Aunt Aurora and I will definitely bring a big gift." Hayden was carefully observing her expression, hoping to see a trace of concern that might ease his heart a bit. But Aurora, after hearing about his uing wedding, merely blinked lightly, "That''s right, after all, we went to the same high school, and you are Julian''s nephew, so of course we should prepare a big gift." "Aurora, I..." Hayden started to speak but stopped, what could he say now? Aurora already had this man by her side, and he was about to marry Susan. Some people, some things, once missed, are as distant as if separated by the ends of the earth. Even though they stood so close now, their hearts had long since flown to distant ces. "Mr. Alvarez, we have other matters to attend to, so we''ll take our leave now," Aurora said with a forced official smile, linking her arm through Julian''s as they departed. Julian cooperated fully, "She didn''t sleep at allst night; she must be exhausted, so we''ll head off first." He didn''t miss a chance to twist the knife as they left. Aurora truly recognized Julian then; this man could not stand to lose in any aspect. "Grandfather asked me to give you a message, today is yourst day to consider, and a reply before noon is still timely," Hayden called out from behind. Julian didn''t stop walking, and the two left straight away. Once back in the car, Aurora finally spoke, "What is it that you''re not telling me?" "Little Bunny, it''s just some family matters of the Alvarez family, nothing you''d want to hear about. You said you were tired, so sleep now, darling." Julian seemed very averse to discussing the Alvarez family affairs, and knowing this, Aurora didn''t press further. Since he said it was nothing, then it must truly be trivial. Leaning against him, she fell asleep. After being kept awake by him all night, she was indeed tired, and now in his arms, she slept very sweetly. Even upon arriving at her seaside vi, she felt nothing, allowing Julian to carefully carry her into the room. It was only midway up the stairs that Aurora somewhat startled awake and asked, "Are we home?" "Yes, we''re home now. Rest well, it''s Saturday, and there''s no need for you to worry about work." "Oh," she yawned and fell back asleep, allowing Julian to gently ce her on the bed and tuck her in snugly. Seeing her soft hair spread across the pillow warmed Julian''s heart immensely. What in the world could be more important than her? It was just a face, yet he watched it so intently, as if he could never tire of looking at her. Eventually, hey down beside her, and they embraced each other in sleep. This serene moment, so peaceful that even the sunlight seemed reluctant to disturb them, hid behind the clouds. Julian slept lightly and not for long. When he awoke, he felt Aurora''s body unusually hot. It wasn''t summer, so why was she so warm? He quickly fetched a thermometer and discovered her temperature was 102 degrees Fahrenheit. The previous night, Aurora had sat on the balcony, her hair wet, in the sea breeze, unknowingly suffering from the effects of a drugged state which Julian had not noticed. In a rush, he took her to a private hospital. Aurora was burning with fever and barely conscious. "She''s not seriously ill, is she? Her body is so hot," Julian said, usually indifferent to his own colds, but now extremely anxious about Aurora''s fever. "Come outside with me," Robert said, his usual yful demeanor gone, his expression grave. After ensuring Aurora was well covered, Julian instructed the nearby nurse, "Please take good care of her." "Yes, President," the nurse replied. As he stepped outside, Julian felt a heavy weight in his heart. If it were just a minor cold or flu, Robert''s expression wouldn''t be so severe. "Out with it, what''s going on? Even if she has some incurable disease, I won''t let go," Julian blurted out preemptively. "It''s not as serious as a terminal illness, but her body..." "What about her body? You''re stalling, and I''m strong enough to handle it. I can bear anything thates," Julian insisted, his voice urgent. "This time, it''s just a minor cold. She''ll be fine once the fever subsides. However, during the routine examination just now, I discovered something." "What is it? You''re killing me with the suspense," Julian, typically calm, was now visibly agitated. Robert took a deep breath before speaking, "Are you set on marrying her for life?" "Of course, you know I''mmitted." "What if I told you she can''t have children?" Robert''s words hung heavily in the air. "What do you mean she can''t have children? How can that be possible?" "Her uterus is abnormal. It''s normal to see some irregrities when sick, but her condition is particrly severe, possibly due to being medicated heavily as a child. She might never be able to have children. You need to prepare yourself for that possibility." Chapter 278: I Will Take Care of You for Life Aurora was awakened by the smell of disinfectant, a scent all too familiar to her. As a child, her frail health meant frequent hospital visits, and sure enough, as she opened her eyes, she was greeted by the stark white hospital ceiling. A few nurses in pink uniforms were nearby, and the drip of IV fluids slowly entered her body. Her mouth was so dry it felt like it was on fire, which was very ufortable. However, she wondered, how had she ended up in the hospital? Turning her head, she saw Julian standing by the window with his hands behind his back. It was deep into the night; the world was silent except for the full moon hanging in the sky. His tall silhouette seemed to be touched by the night''s dew, exuding a chill and mncholy air. "Julian..." her voice raspy as she spoke. Hearing her faint voice, Julian quickly closed the distance to her bedside, looking at her with concern. "Little Bunny, how are you feeling? Is there any difort? Are you thirsty or hungry?" Julian bombarded her with questions, and Aurora didn''t know where to begin. She shook her head, "I''m fine, just a bit thirsty. Could you get me a cup of water?" "Alright, just wait a moment." Julian turned to walk towards the table, but Aurora caught a strong scent of smoke on him. The man before her didn''t smoke, just as she was gradually quitting, but his smell wasn''t from smoking just one or two cigarettes. Only when deeply troubled did he smoke excessively-could it be that he was too worried about her? Given Julian''s feelings for her, it wasn''t impossible. Julian quickly returned with a cup of water, and the nurse helped Aurora sit up. Julian, as if afraid she couldn''t drink on her own, even prepared a small spoon for her, which was no help at all for her thirst. "Julian, it''s just a little cold, no need to be so careful, I can manage," she said, taking the cup from his hand and drinking it all in one go. "Slow down, no one is fighting you for it," Julian said worriedly, as if she might choke just by drinking water. "Julian, aren''t you overreacting a bit? It''s just water; you don''t need to worry so much," Aurora said with a slight smile. "Take her temperature," Julian instructed a nearby nurse. "Little Bunny, you don''t realize how high your fever was." "I caught a chill the night beforest; I thought it was just a minor cold and that drinking more hot water would suffice, but I didn''t expect to be so severely ill," Aurora reflected, realizing it had been a long time since she''dst been sick, and when she did fall ill, it hit hard. "Later on..." Julian was about to say more when someone burst through the door. "Julian, I''ve warned you before, do not harm her," Asher stormed in, his anger palpable as hended a punch directly on Julian''s face. "Ashy, stop!" Aurora was startled by his sudden attack. Julian had already thrown a punch in retaliation, but remembering that Asher was Aurora''s most important family member, he forcefully restrained himself. "What are you doing? If you want to go crazy, go back to New York," he said darkly, his face menacing. Never before had anyone dared to strike him, and yet, for this person, he could not strike back. His inner rage and forced restraint made the veins on his clenched fists stand out. "What have you done to her? How did she end up in the hospital!" "Ashy, I''m okay, I really am," Aurora assured, puzzled by Asher''s explosive temper. "Aurora, I''ve always told you, if he ever mistreats you, I''m your support, forever. I''ll take care of you for life. No one in this world should make you sad, especially not for his sake. Come on, let''s not stay here anymore, let''s go back." "Ashy, could you have misunderstood something?" "Isn''t it this bastard who has been bullying you, making you unable to even eat? Is your stomach acting up again? Little fox, seeing you like this breaks my heart," Asher said, pulling Aurora into his arms. Aurora, aware of how long Asher had flown to get there, rested her head on his shoulder and gently patted his back. "Ashy, I know you care about me, but things aren''t as you imagine. You''ve misunderstood; Julian hasn''t bullied me," Aurora spoke softly. "If he hasn''t bullied you, then why are you lying here?" Julian watched the embracing pair. If it were anyone else touching Aurora, the consequences would be dire, but not for Asher. Over those three years, he had been not only a rtive to Aurora but also her emotional pir. Though not lovers, their rtionship was just as profound. This was something he could never be a part of, after all, it was Asher who had been with her when she needed support the most. After holding her for a while, he finally stepped forward to pull Asher away, "Alright, enough hugging, and you''ve had your say. Now, why are you here?" "It''s because of this jerk," Asher grumbled as he recounted the events. "You flew all the way here just because I skipped breakfast?" Aurora had always known Asher cared deeply for her, but she hadn''t realized the extent of his devotion. Though Asher often joked, he valued her more than anyone else in his heart. "You know your own body. Remember how scary it was thest time you had an attack? I thought surely this jerk had mistreated you, and since I''m your only family, I had toe help. Little fox, I won''t let anyone bully you," Asher said as he gently rubbed her head. Even knowing Aurora didn''t love him romantically, Julian couldn''t help feeling jealous of their close bond, suppressing the sourness in his heart. "Things aren''t as you think. Let me exin what happened," Julian said, dismissing all the nurses so just the three of them remained. He then narrated everything. Having heard the story, Asher''s eyes zed with fury, "Outrageous, that scumbag, how dare he do such a thing!" "Ashy, don''t be angry anymore. Julian has already dealt with him, and I''ll be careful from now on to avoid any dealings with him. You didn''t fly all the way here just to get angry, right? Come on, cool down, look at Julian, look at his face." After calming Asher, Aurora then had to soothe Julian, who had taken a punch and was silently enduring, all for her sake-his love as deep as the sea. Chapter 279: Childish Men "You should tell him not to be angry; if anyone should be angry, it should be me," Julian said with a look of grievance. "Alright, alright, Ashy didn''t mean to, he did it for me, and so did you. Having friends and lovers like you makes me too happy toin. Let''s not be angry," Aurora pleaded. Aurora felt helpless as both had good intentions, yet their actions had backfired. "Is saying ''he didn''t mean it'' supposed to solve the problem?" she questioned. "How can I calm down then?" Aurora asked gently, knowing that no matter how tough a man might seem, deep down, they are like children. Julian pointed to his cheek, and obediently, Aurora kissed it, saying, "Does it hurt less now?" "And this side too." Julian, feeling slighted by seeing Asher and Aurora hugging earlier, was not content. "Enough, enough. If it''s that bad, I''ll let you punch me back," Asher, who had traveled a long way, didn''te just to see them disy affection. "I wouldn''t dare. You are Little Bunny''s most trusted person, she''d hate me if I hit you," Julian said childishly, as if he were a kindergartener. "Let''s all stop this now. It''ste, Ashy, you must be tired after such a long flight, and Julian, you must be exhausted from staying by my side. You both should rest," Aurora suggested. Seeing both men looking weary, all for her sake, made Aurora feel sorry for them. "How are you feeling now?" Asher finally asked about her illness. "It''s just a little cold. The fever has gone down, and I think I''ll be back to normal by tomorrow. Don''t worry about me. You both look tired, there are spare beds here, rest now, and we can talk tomorrow," Aurora arranged. "Good, I''m exhausted," Julian said as he kicked off his shoes andy down next to Aurora. "There''s a smaller bed over there; you sleep there." Aurora saw the man who had quickly snuggled into the bed, gripping her waist as if afraid someone would steal her away. The bed she slept in was a 1. 5-meter double, spacious enough for two, but the spare was only 0.8 meters, cramped for Asher''s tall frame. "Isn''t it too much to make him sleep in such a small bed after he came all the way from the US?" Aurora said reluctantly. "I didn''t ask him toe. Or do you want us to switch ces, me on that bed and him next to you?" Julian raised an eyebrow. "Why not? We''ve shared a bed before. If the little fox doesn''t mind, then neither do I," Asher chimed in. Back then, Aurora was also sick, and they were too poor for a hospital visit, managing only with some medicine. Asher, caring about her, stayed by her side all night. Despite his feelings for her, he had never taken advantage of her vulnerability. Asher hadter wondered if he had been shameless like Julian from the start, maybe he would have won Aurora over sooner. But then, he remembered how fragile she was at that time, like a shattered porcin vase he had painstakingly pieced back together. Any further distress could have broken herpletely, and no one who truly loved her would want to see her hurt again. Given another chance, he would still choose to stay by her side like this. He watched her find the person she loved. Even if the one by her side in the future wasn''t him, as long as she was happy, that was enough. "You wish! Dare to make a move on her again, and you''ll be the one sleeping outside," Julian held back his anger as the man dared to share a bed with his Little Bunny. "Stop arguing, I have a solution." "What solution?" Both men brightened up, hoping Aurora would take their side. Aurora pulled back the quilt, "I''ll sleep on the small bed. You two are too tall, it''d be ufortable for either of you." "No!!!" Both shouted in unison. Asher went straight to the small bed, "I''ll sleep here, it''s been years since Ist slept on such a small bed, I kind of miss it." "Are you sure that''s okay?" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Oh,e on, you know me. We''ve been through tough times together, just rx," Asher said gently. "Then have a good sleep." Aurora, too, was tired andy back down. "Are you hungry? I can get you something to eat." "I''m not hungry, I''m just really tired, I''m going to sleep first." Aurora closed her eyes. "Alright, then sleep. I won''t disturb you." Julian turned off the light, and Aurora, exhausted, fell asleep right away. In the darkness, Julian gently caressed Aurora''s weary cheek, his eyes somber. The next morning, Aurora quietly opened her eyes and first saw Asher''s calm sleeping face, a big man curled up on a small bed with the nket fallen on the floor. Clearly, he was exhausted, and the jetg was affecting him; he was sleeping soundly. Turning to see Julian still deep in sleep, she quietly got out of bed and covered Asher with the nket. These two men were the most important people in her life, and seeing them getting along was all Aurora could hope for. After washing up in the bathroom and feeling much better, she decided to go out and buy breakfast for them. Julian habitually reached out for the person next to him, but his hand found only emptiness. He suddenly woke from his dream. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Little Bunny?" He scanned the room; Aurora was nowhere to be seen. "What''s all the noise so early in the morning?" Asher, still adjusting to the time difference, could barely open his eyes. "Little Bunny is gone." "What? She''s missing?" Asher was instantly alert, and they both hurried to put on their shoes. Just then, Aurora came through the door. "You''re awake?" "Little Bunny, where did you go?" Julian''s heart settled when he saw her. Aurora, puzzled by the fuss, asked, "I just went to buy breakfast, it''s not like it was a life or death situation, what''s wrong?" "I was just worried something had happened to you." "Did you think I''d get abducted by aliens while buying breakfast? Let go, the food will get cold." Aurora said with a smile. Only then did Julian let her go, and Aurora couldn''t tell if it was her imagination, but Julian seemed even more cautious around her than before. As if she were some fragile vase that might break at any touch. It was just a small cold, and yet he worried so much, Aurora chuckled. A nurse knocked on the door and brought in a bowl of herbal tea; Julian quickly took it, "Little Bunny, drink your medicine first, then you can have breakfast." Chapter 280: No One Can Touch Her In such a modern hospital, it was peculiar to see a bowl of dark, ck herbal tea brought to her. "I just have a cold, right? Wouldn''t some ibuprofen be enough?" Aurora asked Julian, looking puzzled by the strange situation. "Your stomach isn''t in great shape; ibuprofen won''t help. I had this herbal tea specially prepared for you. It''s bitter, but good medicine often is," Julian exined. Aurora took the bowl and drank it down. The tea was indeed bitter, making even this tough woman furrow her brow tightly. "There you go, be good now. You guys go ahead and have breakfast; I''ll go and ask about your discharge," he said. "Okay," Aurora replied without overthinking, taking Asher to breakfast. One moment Julian''s face was a gentle smile; the next, as soon as he stepped out the door, his expression turned ice-cold. Robert was reviewing some files in his office when he saw Julian and put the files down. "Is her body alright now?" he asked. "If you''re asking about the cold, it''s nothing serious, but I can''t guarantee anything about her uterus. It''s not like a kidney; if it''s not good, you can''t just rece a uterus. Moreover, the toxins in her body are from a long time ago. Now, all I can do is try to regte her body, but whether she can recover or not is up to her own fate," Julian exined. Robert knew Julian well as they had been friends for a long time. Julian''s family issues had cast a shadow over him, and all he wanted in this life was aplete family. He did not want his children to go through the same experiences he had. That''s why he was devoted to Aurora, ensuring she was never harmed. He had already consulted with Robert about what preparations were needed before pregnancy. He had even prepared folic acid, just waiting to psychologically prepare Aurora for conception. He had everything nned out, even spending quiet nights watching Aurora sleep, imagining whether their future children would resemble her more or him. He pondered whether their first child would be a boy or a girl, and what names they would choose. He had dreamt a beautiful dream, but now Robert was telling him that Aurora might not be able to have children, with slim chances of recovery. The dream was now iplete and marred. Robert knew Julian loved children, which made him worry about him. "Just use the best medicine for her. If there''s a chance she can have a child, great; if she can''t conceive in this lifetime, it''s fine too. I won''t leave her," Julian dered firmly. In many wealthy families, women are seen more as childbearing machines than wives. But Julian didn''t see it that way. To him, a woman was a treasure, naturally deserving to be cherished and adored by men. Children were merely a crystallization of their love; if it wasn''t his beloved woman bearing the children, what would be the point? "But didn''t you want a child, aplete family?" "Does a family without children not count asplete? In this life, all I want is her, and we can discuss childrenter. We are still young, and her body can still be healed," Julian affirmed. "It''s true, the world nevercks miracles. Justst month, I witnessed a 48-year-old woman safely give birth," Robert said, cradling his face in his hands. "During her pregnancy, the doctors advised against keeping the baby due to health concerns, but driven by maternal love, she ultimately decided to keep the lovely little one. Maybe one day her uterus will recover, right? Are you nning on telling her this?" "It''s not really good news, so let''s not tell her for now. Just say the medicine is to strengthen her body because she''s weak. Don''t let it slip," Julian threatened. "I understand. Are we being discharged today?" "Yes, since the cold is gone, I''ll take her out of here shortly." "Don''t you n to return to the Alvarez family? This morning, Alvarez Enterprise announced the new heir, and your little nephew is quite cunning, managing to have the inheritance rights transferred to him so quickly," Robert remarked. Julian, who had just woken up and hadn''t checked the inte, counted the days and realized that it had indeed been three days. It seemed his father was serious this time. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "ttery-I despise it. If I really cared, I wouldn''t have left in the first ce," Julian scoffed coldly. "That''s right. Given your father''s attitude towards you, all you''d need to do is say the word, and the Alvarez family would be yours. It''s a pity, you stubborn bull, just like your father, never willing to bow," Robert added. "Do you think I still care about the Alvarez family now? You underestimate me. I only changed my mind about returning to the Alvarez family to leave Hayden with nothing. If he had just handed over the Alvarez family to me, it would have been simple. Since he insists on me marrying that Miss Gilpin, he can''t me me for taking matters into my own hands." Robert knew Julian''s capabilities well. "Should I say you are daring or ruthless?" "Call it courage or ruthlessness, either way, nobody cany a finger on my woman. I''m leaving, you keep busy," Julian said as he turned and walked away nonchntly. Robert watched him go, shaking his head slightly. Of all people, Julian was not one to be crossed. At that moment, Aurora and Asher were in their room, eating breakfast. With nothing better to do, Asher turned on the TV. The two ate heartily, a time when they could be themselves without pretense, not needing to act refined, eating however they pleased. "Look at you, you''ve lost weight without me. Did that bastard cut your rations?" Asherined. "I haven''t lost weight; you know my body type-I don''t gain weight easily, but I can lose it quickly. I''ve been busy with other things at thepany recently, but don''t worry, I''ve still been eating well," Aurora quickly exined, fearing his reprimand. "If I find out you''re not eating properly, you''ll see what I''ll do!" Asher threatened. Aurora could only y along, "Yes, yes, my master." "Wow, big changes at Alvarez Enterprise today," Asher started to joke with Aurora but paused as he saw the scene on the TV. Aurora turned to look, recognizing familiar faces at the event. Hayden was in a neatly tailored suit, Susan arm-in-arm with him, smiling like a flower. Remembering Hayden''s previous words, Aurora roughly understood what had happened. There was some agreement between his father and Julian. Chapter 281: Shes Worth More Than My Life "Speaking of which, isn''t Julian the youngest son of the Alvarez family? Even the closest grandchild isn''t as close as a son, yet he handed over Alvarez Enterprises to his grandson, which is really strange," someone remarked. Asher didn''t know the details but found the situation peculiar on its own. "Thepany is his after all; he can pass the inheritance to whoever he wants, there''s nothing strange about that," Aurora felt that she might be involved in this somehow. After all, she had left a poor first impression on Joaquin during their initial meeting when he insisted that Julian marry Lindsay. "Are you all done eating?" Julian entered with a smile, "Robert said your cold is better now. After breakfast, we can go home." "I still have an appetite, and you sure are carefree, your father gave thepany to Hayden," Ashermented sarcastically. Hayden had hurt Aurora in the past, and Asher could never show a warm face to Hayden again, naturally not wishing him to get what he wanted. "Is it because of me?" Aurora put down her chopsticks and stood up to face Julian. Julian nced at the Alvarez Enterprises news ying on the TV and immediately turned it off with the remote control. "What''s there to watch in this kind of news, Little Bunny? My name is Ba, I have nothing to do with the Alvarez family. It''s their business how they want to change things up," he said nonchntly, which made Aurora feel even more guilty. "Julian, I''m sorry, it must be because of me that you..." "Silly Aurora, why does everyone think I should care so much about Alvarez Enterprises? To me, it''s just a smallpany, let them fuss," Julian reassured her, pulling her into his arms. "My dad threatened to marry me to Lindsay, otherwise he would give all the shares to Hayden. What would you do if I married Lindsay?" Realizing he was finally telling the truth, and it indeed rted to her, Aurora felt deeply remorseful. "Julian." "Don''t feel guilty. To me, you are the priceless treasure. As for money, what I now have is enough for you to live on for ten lifetimes. Since we''ve decided to be together, I wouldn''t give up on you for anything," Julian''s voice was gentle. He never cared for handouts or threats; he always took what he wanted himself. Hearing his words, Aurora was even more moved, probably only he dared to call Alvarez Enterprises a smallpany. If it were really that small, it wouldn''t be among the top four wealthy families. The more casually and lightly he spoke, the more it proved his deep feelings for Aurora. In this materialistic era, where everyone prioritizes their interests, he ced his feelings first, how could Aurora not be moved? "One day, you''ll realize that choosing me was no mistake," Aurora held him tightly, his renunciation of his inheritance rights at Alvarez Enterprises representing a loss of untold billions. "I already know now, you are the most important person in my life." "Enough, I didn''te all this way to see this, ease up," Asher interrupted their intimate moment. Though he appeared slightly unhappy, he was actually delighted inside; such an Aurora was someone he had never seen before. No wonder Aurora didn''t love him; he had never allowed her to show such femininity. Perhaps, it really was just a matter of fate. Aurora finally pushed Julian away, "You should eat something, then we can leave." "Okay." The room was filled with joy. Aurora was in high spirits, and the two men were also very happy, seeing her happy and content was all they wished for. Meanwhile, the Alvarez family was bustling today. Susan was triumphant, feeling she had finallye into her own. Though she liked Hayden, what she really wanted was for him to sessfully inherit the Alvarez family''s legacy so that the Simmons and Alvarez families could join forces. This was what the Simmons family most desired, akin to the children of a financial dynasty resembling royalty of old times. Their major life decisions such as marriage were not theirs to control; their future partners were expected to bring benefits to their families. Susan, being an only child, had always known that rather than marrying someone she disliked, she would rather choose someone herself. Hayden was the best choice-good family background, handsome, kind to his girlfriend, and a skilled pianist. He seemed like a prince out of aic book, whom she fell for at first sight, regretfully, at the time, Hayden had liked a simple girl. To get close to Hayden, she chose to befriend Aurora, scheming from the very start. After many trials and tribtions, they had reached this day. Once Hayden secured his inheritance, her parents could also rest easy. Their wedding was set for the end of this month, everything seemed perfect, just like in her dreams. When the camera panned to her face, Susan''s smile was genuine and heartfelt. The Alvarez family''s affair was a major event, with newspapers and online coverage everywhere, she was sure Aurora would see it. Aurora, even if youe back, what could you achieve? nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! You won''t get Hayden, and now the man you rely on has no ce in the Alvarez family, how can youpete with me? Today was probably her happiest day since Aurora''s return. Hayden too, shed his usual fake smile, his joy was genuine, finally enjoying his current good fortune. Julian, a major thorn in his side, was finally gone; now he could truly rx. Joaquin, however, was not as pleased; his gaze constantly drifted towards the door. Many rtives, business partners, reporters, and media had arrived, yet the one person he was waiting for did not show. After pushing Julian to this extent, was that woman really so important? "I''m going to the restroom," Joaquin said grimly as he left. He dialed the number, and Julian''s indifferent voice came through, "What is it?" "In ten minutes, I will officially sign the share transfer document. Do you have anything to say to me?" Joaquin''s voice was low. "I''m busy, if there''s nothing else, I''m hanging up," Julian nced at the woman "You... Is she really worth sacrificing your future for?" "Future? Hmph, all I know is that for her, I could give up my life, let alone any future," Julian hung up directly. Chapter 282: Conditioning the Body Joaquin saw the disconnected call and was furious. "You little brat, how dare you hang up on me? I''ll make you regret it. Oh, the thing you don''t care about is coveted by others." He muttered to himself as he left with the aid of his cane. After he had gone, Hayden emerged from the partition inside. It seemed his grandfather was still fixated on Julian, although the position had been declined by Julian and given to him, which was somewhat frustrating. However, the one thing his grandfather got right was that he should never turn his back on a promising future. Only by securing a bright future could he have more. After washing his hands, Hayden elegantly dried them with a paper towel and adjusted his bow tie, then left with a graceful stride. Regardless of how he hade by the position, he had secured it and Hayden proceeded to walk outside. Hayden was in high spirits, but Julian was smiling beside Aurora. Hearing what Julian had just said, Aurora nced at him, "What''s wrong, are they giving you another chance?" "Yeah, but it''s toote now. When I wanted it, he wouldn''t give it to me, and now even if he''s offering, I don''t want it. I''ll take Alvarez Enterprise by my own hands!" Julian had already arranged for a campaign to suppress the Alvarez family. No matter how pleased Hayden was today, he would soon realize that what he had taken on was actually a hot potato. "If he doesn''t let you marry Lindsay, would you go back?" Aurora asked, leaning into his embrace. Julian lightly touched her nose, "I left the Alvarez family before without Lindsay, didn''t I? The only reason I considered going back to the Alvarez family was for you." "For me?" "That little rascal Hayden has never given up on you; he only wants the Alvarez family''s inheritance. With that leverage, he''d naturally make a move on you. Completely destroying a man means taking away all his support. Once he has no backing, what could he use topete with me?" Julian was still upset about a past sandwich incident. Aurora didn''t realize that a sandwich had sparked this bloodshed. Julian''s excessive indulgence made her gradually forget his wild nature. In reality, he was just a big cat in her presence, but to everyone else, he was always a lion with sharp teeth and ws. "Julian, I''m suddenly very grateful for one thing." "Hmm?" Julian held her, stroking her hair. "I''m d I never became your enemy, otherwise, I''d be gnawed to the bone by now," Aurora leaned against his chest. "Hmph, even if you hadn''t been my enemy, you''d still be gnawed to nothing by now," Asher watched the two, who had grown incredibly close sincest time. Not knowing exactly what Julian had done to earn Aurora''splete devotion, but seeing her fully trust someone with such a smile, he felt very happy. "Ashy, you''re always teasing me. Since you''re here, why not stay a few days longer in Clothville?" Aurora suggested. "That''s a good idea. I can extend my hospitality, and when we get married, you can represent Little Bunny''s family." "I''d like to stay, but I rushed here without arranging things at thepany. Maybe next time," Asher hade immediately when he heard Aurora was too upset to eat. Aurora looked at his weary face with a touch of sympathy, "I''m sorry, we started thispany together, but now you have to bear it alone." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "It''s not just me bearing it, I own part of thepany too, and I''m doing this for myself," Asher reassured her. Aurora smiled helplessly; she knew that Asher and Julian were the same, they would never me her no matter what she did. Even if they encountered any trouble, they would choose to bear it themselves. "Alright, next time when thepany isn''t so busy, I''lle over, and you won''t be able to kick me out," Asherforted her, "Actually, just seeing you well makes me happy." "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of her," Julian said directly. The two escorted Asher to the airport, and every departure was profoundly saddening, but it''s through these meetings and partings that one learns to cherish life more. After seeing off Asher, Julian breathed a sigh of relief, "Alright, let''s stop looking, he''s long gone, let''s go back." "Okay, let''s go back," Aurora said, gripping Julian''s hand tightly. Asher''s greatest wish was to see her happy, and she was determined to live well. When they returned to the vi, Aurora felt differently; the few days of brief separation from Julian seemed like years. She realized just how important Julian was to her; his absence made her unable to focus on her tea or meals, and she slept restlessly. "What''s this?" Aurora found a new machine in the room when she returned. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "A projector," Julian exined, "From now on, we can watch movies at home." She remembered the night she and Eric watched a movie outdoors; that incident had sparked their arguments. Surprisingly, he had prepared a projector for home viewing. "Great, on weekends when we''re free, we can cuddle up in the room and watch movies. Let me see how it works." Aurora was quite intrigued and began to fiddle with the projector, while Julian turned to go downstairs, "Mrs. Hill, is the tea ready?" "Yes, I''ll bring it right up." "No need, I''ll get it," Julian said, carrying the teapot upstairs. By the time he arrived, Aurora had already figured out the projector. "Julian, what should we watch? There are so many good movies," Aurora said, browsing through a variety of films with the remote. "Let''s talk about the movieter, drink this first." "Again? Julian, my cold is gone, I don''t want to drink this; it tastes awful," Aurora said, her expression unwittingly showing a hint of petnce. "The cold is gone, but Robert said you''re still a bit weak and need some nourishment,e on, I had Mrs. Hill brew this especially for you," Julian coaxed her like a child. Aurora looked perplexed, "But I feel fine, I hardly ever get sick, it was just an ident this time. How am I weak?" "You''re weak, and you can''t see it yourself. Isn''t your period always irregr?" Julian inquired. "Yes, it''s been irregr since I was young," Aurora admitted, her cheeks flushing a bit. Chapter 283: Wanting a Child For many women, irregr menstrual cycles aremon; Aurora had never paid it much mind. Julian''s eyes twinkled, "That''s right, weakness manifests in these ways. Be good and drink it." "Julian, will my periods be regr if I drink this?" Aurora blinked her eyes; although each period brought with it cold hands and feet, along with cramps, she was not one to fuss and had grown ustomed to it. Since Julian wanted to help her manage it this time, she couldn''t waste his kindness. "Hmm, those pills aren''t that fast-acting; it might take a long time before they start working." "This is so hard to drink. How long must I keep taking it?" Aurora frowned. Once or twice was bearable, but from what Julian implied, it seemed she needed to continue for much longer. "How long depends on your body''s condition. I obviously don''t want you to drink something so unpleasant. But it''s good for you, and once your body improves, you can stop." Even Robert couldn''t say for sure, so how could Julian be certain how long she would need to drink it? "Alright then." Aurora gulped down the bitter concoction in one go; such bitterness had to be swallowed quickly, for if she stopped halfway, the pervasive bitterness would dissuade her from continuing. Julian noticed her furrowed brow and felt a pang of pity for her body and the pain she had to endure at such a young age. "I''m done," Aurora obediently showed Julian her empty cup. Julian rubbed her head, "A reward for you, have a candy." He had prepared the candy that morning after seeing her distressed face while drinking. The sweetness of the candy quickly spread in her mouth, dispelling the bitterness. Aurora squinted her eyes sweetly, "When did you buy this?" "When you dropped Asher off, I bought it at the airport, so this tea wouldn''t taste so bitter." He was always so thoughtful and considerate. Aurora clutched his hand tightly, "Julian, you did that on purpose, didn''t you?" "How so?" "You must be treating me so well on purpose, making me dependent on you, like breathing, without which I''d die. Are you doing it deliberately?" Aurora stared at him usingly. Julian chuckled, initially he just felt that Aurora had suffered a lot, and he ought to cherish and pamper her, also as a way to make up for the hardships she had endured in the past. "Yes, I am doing it on purpose. With so many people who like you, if I didn''t treat you well, wouldn''t you leave me?" This time Asher had flown back directly for her. If something had happened between him and Aurora, Asher would likely be the first one not to let him off. After this incident, Julian cherished and loved Aurora even more. She was someone he could never let go of. Hayden, Asher, and another named Eric-these men from different times in her life each meant something different to her. "Then you have to treat me well for a lifetime. Without you, I would feel very ufortable," Aurora whispered. "Okay, let''s watch a movie together. What do you want to watch?" "Anything is fine." As long as she could be with him, it really didn''t matter what they watched. Julian chose aedy, and Aurora cuddled into his embrace, shedding her usual strong-women appearance of the outside world. The funny plot made Auroraugh heartily; the movie''s couple had an adorable child that Aurora grew more fond of as the film progressed. "Julian, look how cute that child is. If our kids were that cute, I''d wake upughing from my dreams," Aurora pointed at the child on the screen. "Silly Aurora, you''re still a child yourself. Thinking about having children at such a young age?" Julian''s eyes clouded over with a trace of mncholy. Aurora found it odd, as Julian had always seemed to adore children. He''d even warned her several times against using contraception, expressing a desire for children whenever they went shopping together. Passing by baby stores, he would linger, dreaming aloud about creating a fairy-tale room for their future child, ensuring their happiness and sparing them the hardships they had known as children. Back then, Julian had spoken with such animation, and Aurora, blushing, felt embarrassed. It was surprising how quickly his tune had changed in just a short while. "Eh, didn''t you really want us to have children before? Why do you think I''m too young now?" Aurora asked. "I didn''t think it through before. After identally seeing a video about pregnancy and childbirth, I realized how much suffering being a mother involves. I can''t bear to see you in pain, so let''s not rush into thinking about children," Julian made an excuse. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Is that so? I used to think I still had many things to do, that I was too young to have children. But after being with you, my feelings for you have deepened. If it''s with you, I''d be willing to give up some of my work to have a lovely child with you, just as you said before. We would take good care of them." Aurora''s eyes brimmed with anticipation. "Look how adorable this child is, with those sparkling big eyes and chubby lips. Our children will be just as cute, won''t they, Julian?" "Mm, yes," Julian murmured. "They definitely will be." Lost in her daydreams, Aurora hadn''t yet noticed that Julian''s mood had darkened considerably. "Maybe there''s already a cute little life inside here," she mused, ncing down at her t belly. Considering their frequency, it seemed quite likely they could have a child. She recalled her college days when many students, despite taking precautions, ended up pregnant. Pregnancy seemed such a simple thing to her, and she figured it would be easy for her too. Seeing her so hopeful, Julian suddenly turned off the movie. Aurora looked up, puzzled. "Julian, what''s wrong?" "Nothing much, I just remembered some unfinished work. I''ll head to the study." "Oh." Watching Julian leave, Aurora felt something was amiss. He had something on his mind, yet the movie wasn''t even finished. She didn''t see Julian''s clenched fists or his reddened eyes as he shut the door behind him. Chapter 284: I Only Ask You to Let Go Aurora spent the afternoon watching movies in her room. Without Julian''spany, she always felt a void in her heart. It wasn''t until dinnertime approached that she stretchedzily and emerged from her room, while Julian was still intently gazing at hisputer in the study. Choosing not to disturb him, Aurora descended the stairs to take a walk. The vi''s surroundings were lush with greenery, and it only took a few minutes to reach the seaside. Despite having moved in a while ago, she had not yet explored the area. After informing Mrs. Hill, she stepped out of the house. At that moment, the sun was setting, casting thest of its golden light on the beach. Aurora strolled along the shore, basking in the beauty of life. Seagulls abounded, and she bought a bag of bread, around which the birds fluttered eagerly. The sea breeze tousled her long hair, her white dress and red chiffon scarf dancing in the wind. Her smile caught the attention of many passersby. Hayden, seeing the white figure, found his steps unable to carry him away. Memories of their joyful times together surfaced, her smile as radiant as ever. When crossing the street, she would carefully clutch the corner of his jacket-not out of frailty, but because she had almost been hit by cars several times before, leaving her with a psychological scar from crossing streets. The first time he took her hand and helped her cross, she had looked at him with such a smile. Although the girl was right before his eyes, Hayden felt as if a vast seay between them. He walked towards her step by step, "Aurora." Her smile froze, "Mr. Alvarez, you must be busy today." Having just taken over thepany, how could he afford such leisure time here? "I didn''t want to socialize. I was looking for a quiet ce to get some air; I didn''t expect to find you here," Hayden replied. "I''m just out for a walk, too. I''ll go back after feeding the seagulls. Congrattions, you finally have what you wanted," Aurora said, her smile blooming beautifully. But her smile was merely a polite one, signaling distance rather than closeness. "Aurora, what I truly want is you," Hayden''s eyes stung from her smile, longing for the happy days they once shared. "Mr. Alvarez, you''re a smart man, so why do you keep saying such foolish things? It''s been impossible between us since that night three years ago. Our fate was severed then," Aurora replied. She tore the remaining bread into small pieces and tossed them into the air, like scattering memories that no longer held any regret. The seagulls quickly snatched the bread and flew away. After finishing, she dusted off her hands, "I''m going back now. Julian is waiting for me for dinner." Hayden grabbed her hand, "Aurora, don''t go, I have something to say." Aurora frowned, as Hayden was never this obstinate before, and she was quite displeased, "Let go!" "Aurora, I am now the president of Alvarez Enterprise. Whatever he can offer you, I can provide as well. Won''t youe back to me?" Hayden pleaded, unwilling to let go of the wonderful Aurora before him. "Hayden, do you think everyone should care about what you cherish? What does being a president mean? I have never cared for such titles. Whatever I want, I will get myself!" Aurora scoffed. His grip was strong; despite her attempts, she couldn''t pull her hand free, her wrist now marked with red, showing how forcefully Hayden held her. "Aurora, tell me, if you don''t want these things, what do you want? Whatever you desire, I''ll give it all to you. Come back to me, will you?" Hayden had never pleaded so humbly before. "I just want you to let go," Aurora said coldly, her eyes closed. "Aurora... you know everything I do is for you. I want to provide a better life for you, I want to..." "Wow, Aurora, why can''t you just leave? Are you happy being with someone else''s husband? How can you be so despicable?" Susan rushed over in a hurry. She was in a good mood earlier, having canceled all her engagements and even taken lessons to prepare avish dinner for Hayden at home. Hayden had mentioned needing some air, and when he didn''t return, Susan went looking for him, only to find him with Aurora, which ignited her fury. In her eyes, it was all Aurora''s fault for seducing Hayden and ruining her perfect life. Hayden frowned deeply when he heard Susan''s venomous words. "Watch your mouth." "Someone else''s husband? Susan, have you forgotten how you once stole another woman''s boyfriend? Would your fans appreciate knowing that''s the kind of person you are?" Aurora despised public rows that only served to entertain onlookers and decided to leave the vi''s private beach area, which wasn''t very crowded but still attracted some visitors daily. Susan''s loudints quickly drew the attention of a few onlookers. "Look, isn''t that Susan? I love her TV shows, she''s amazing." "But why is she so angry? That man beside her is her fianc, right?" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! As people began to watch, Hayden let go of Aurora''s hand, given his current status as Susan''s fianc. The moment he released her, Aurora''s lips curled into a cold smile; this man truly had many faces. Just a second ago, he was insisting on not letting go, and now he had let go. Aurora felt fortunate that she had chosen Hayden, who had whisked her away despite Joaquin''s objections. She knew that if it were Julian, he would never have let go of her hand. The thought of Julian brought a genuine smile to her face, captivating even the onlookers. The so-called best actress stood before her like a madwoman in a rage, while Aurora seemed to radiate an innate grace. "Let''s go, isn''t this embarrassing enough?" Hayden said grimly, leading Susan away. "Thisdy is so beautiful, much more than Susan. Is she an actress too?" "Yeah, yeah, if she were in any show, I''d definitely watch," the crowd murmured. Hearing this only fueled Susan''s rage further. Her face twisted in anger, and she suddenly turned and charged at Aurora. Lost in thoughts of Julian, Aurora was unaware of Susan''s impending breakdown. She vaulted over the railing and plunged into the sea. "Aurora!!!" "Go to hell, Aurora!" Chapter 285: Back Off, Dont Touch Her Aurora''s body, like a red butterfly in autumn, traced an elegant arc through the lingering glow of the sunset before fluttering down into the ocean. Over the past few years, she had learned many new things: taekwondo, kendo, golf, painting, and more. However, among all these activities, she had not learned to swim. The incident where she had fallen into the ocean had be the darkest shadow of her life. The rational part of her knew to think of ways to save herself in dangerous situations. If she couldn''t swim, she would rx her body to float to the surface and wait for rescue. But at this moment, her mind was aplete mess, and her body was too numb to move. The only person she could think of was Julian. "Julian, help me..." When Hayden saw the crazed look on Susan''s face, he pped her hard, "If anything happens to her, I will never forgive you." With those words, he leaped into the spot where Aurora had just fallen into the water. Aurora''s eyes were closed, and she felt her breath fading slowly, her body sinking deeper. Was she going to die? Memories of her times with Julian shed through her mind. After sorting out his affairs in the study, Julian''s mood had slowly calmed down. He stretchedzily and returned to the bedroom, only to find the bed was wrinkled but Aurora was nowhere to be seen. "Little Bunny?" he called out a few times without a response, assuming she had probably gone downstairs. "Mrs. Hill, where did Aurora go?" "The youngdy said she was bored at home and went out for some air. It''s almost dinner time; she shouldn''t have gone far," Mrs. Hill responded while chopping meat in the kitchen, preparing dinner. Julian called Aurora, but the phone rang inside the house, so he had to go out to look for her. For some reason, not seeing Aurora made him very uneasy. At first, he mocked himself for being so overly concerned. "What could possibly happen just by going out for a walk?" He didn''t think much of it; she liked the sea, so she must have gone somewhere near the shore. Halfway there, he saw someone hurrying past, "What happened?" "You don''t know yet? Someone fell into the sea ahead." "Who fell into the sea?" Julian''s recently steadied heart tightened again. With so many people in the world, how could it coincidentally be her? "I don''t know, they said it was a pretty girl." Julian let go of the man and ran quickly towards the crowd, "Little Bunny, please be alright!" By the time he arrived, Hayden was already carrying a drenched Aurora, surrounded by people. Susan was blocking Hayden, "I won''t allow it, you''re my fianc, you can''t kiss her." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Have you had enough? Saving her is what''s important right now," Hayden said impatiently as he pushed her aside to start giving Aurora mouth-to-mouth resuscitation. Susan, acting like a madwoman, punched and kicked him. Julian pushed through the crowd, saw Aurora''s pale face, and could no longer care about anything else. He pushed Hayden aside, "Back off, don''t touch her." Then he began to give Aurora mouth-to-mouth resuscitation. Their lips met and parted, not with the tenderness of the past. As Aurora''s life hung by a thread, Julian''s heart raced, fearing the worst. It wasn''t until Aurora spat out the seawater and opened her eyes to look at him that Julian tightly embraced her. He said nothing, but Aurora could feel his body trembling in the tight grip, as if trying to embed her into his chest. "Julian, it hurts... you''re hurting me," Aurora whispered weakly, feeling that if she hadn''t been drowned by the water, Julian''s grip might finish the job. Julian quickly loosened his hold, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''ve hurt you again." "Julian, it''s not your fault, I was just careless," Aurora replied with a frail smile, knowing that if it hadn''t been for a momentary distraction which Susan exploited, she wouldn''t have fallen into the sea. "How could you fall into the sea by ident?" Julian retorted, not a fool to believe it was merely an ident with railings around. He red coldly at Susan nearby, "It was you again." Hayden, hoping to reconcile with Aurora, surely wouldn''t harm her; the only possibility was Susan. Under his icy gaze, Susan felt as though a fierce beast targeted her, trembling with fear. "I... it wasn''t on purpose," she stammered, intimidated by Julian''s presence. Although Hayden had little regard for this foolish woman, his fiance in name, she still had her uses for him. He stepped in front of Susan, "You better apologize to Uncle Julian right now. Uncle Julian, she didn''t mean it..." "Didn''t mean it? She pushed me into the water with her own hands, I could very well press charges against her for attempted murder. Murder is a serious crime, and Susan is no child; doesn''t she understand that?" Julian contended. Aurora, trembling and regaining her senses, stood up. She had brushed with death once again. At the moment of death, she was not afraid, but now she was terrified at the thought. What would Julian do if she died? What if she was pregnant with his child? Shivering in the wind, Julian quickly draped his jacket over her. "I really didn''t do it on purpose," Susan panicked. "Whether it was intentional is clear to everyone. Let''s leave it at this for now, but if there is a next time, you will end up in jail," Aurora dered, standing straight despite her disheveled state, water still dripping from her. Susan''s actions had utterly shocked Aurora; she had not anticipated such cruelty and stupidity. Seeing her shivering severely, Julian scooped her up. She had just recovered from a cold yesterday and now was chilled again; he couldn''t risk another illness. "Take care of your woman. You might not be so lucky every time," Julian said sharply, then quickly carried Aurora away. Looking up at Julian''s icy gaze and tightly pressed lips, Aurora said, "Julian, I''m not even angry anymore, why are you still angry?" "Had it not been for Hayden''s intervention, would you still be alive?" Julian said, his voice filled with distress. "It was my oversight this time; next time, I won''t let her seed," Aurora said, smiling to appease Julian. Yet, the coldness in Julian''s eyes did not thaw. Another time? He could not possibly allow anyone the chance to hurt Aurora again. Chapter 286: I Want Her Out of the Entertainment Circle Julian had prepared the bathwater, and Aurora, sitting in the warm bathtub, moanedfortably, "It''s so warm." "You just got over a cold yesterday, and today you fell into the sea again. What if you get sick?" he worried. "Julian, don''t worry, I''m in good health, I won''t be so frail," Aurora reassured him, though each time she imed her health was fine, Julian felt an inexplicable ache in his heart. Foolish Aurora was still unaware of her own health issues with her uterus. Thinking of this, Julian''s tone softened. "Soak a little longer, I''ll go make some ginger tea for you." "No, Julian, let Mrs. Hill make it," Aurora had not forgotten the ginger tea this person had made before. Julian remembered that unfortunate history and his face turned slightly red. "Cough, then let Mrs. Hill make it." "Julian, why don''t you step out for a bit? Watching me like this, I feel like I''m a kindergartner," Aurora said, noticing Julian squatting by the bathtub. He was overly worried about her. What could possibly happen to her in her own home? Could she identally travel through time from a fish tank? "I''ll stay with you," Julian insisted, shadowed by past incidents where something always happened the moment he left her side. "If you insist on staying, then stay," Aurora sighed, after soaking for a while longer and preparing to get out. Julian wrapped her in arge towel and carried her to the bed, almost dressing her himself. Aurora giggled foolishly, "Julian, you remind me of someone." "Oh?" Julian looked up as he was drying her off. "Like my mom. She used to bathe me, dry my hair, and dress me when I was little," Aurora smiled slightly, feeling more and more that Julian was like a mother figure. "Naughty Aurora, I''m being kind, and you say I''m like your mom," Julian gently tapped her head, not really wanting to hurt her. Aurora wrapped her arms around his neck, rubbing her head against his chest, "Julian, I know you treat me the best, you''re so patient. When our child is born, you''ll surely be just as patient." The mention of a child changed Julian''s expression. He responded casually, "Alright, get dressed properly, and I''ll go make that ginger tea." As Aurora dressed, she murmured, "He acts so strange whenever we talk about children." Julian couldn''t bring himself to tell Aurora about her health issues, but every time he saw her hopeful about children, his heart ached. "Mr. Ba, how is the youngdy?" Mrs. Hill asked, holding a spat and looking concerned. "She''s caught a chill, but she''s okay. Tell me how to make the ginger tea, I''ll prepare some to warm her up," Julian quickly masked his expression. "Alright, it''s rare for Mr. Ba to be so thoughtful. After that scoundrel hurt her so badly in the past, I thought all good men were gone. It seems all this was destined, if the youngdy hadn''t broken up with that scoundrel, how could she have met you?" Mrs. Hill chattered as she showed Julian how to slice the ginger and how much to use. "Right, if the youngdy is drinking ginger tea, does that mean she won''t take her medicine today?" Mrs. Hill suggested, noting that neither ginger tea nor herbal tea tasted good. "She must take it! She can''t miss it, not a single dose. Prepare tomorrow''s medicine tonight, put it in a thermos, and she can take it to work tomorrow," Julian instructed. "Yes, Mr. Ba, but I think the youngdy is quite healthy. Why does she need to drink any herbal tea?" Mrs. Hill was also puzzled. "Some illnesses aren''t visible to the eye. Anyway, it''s for her good. Dumplings for dinner?" Julian seemed to want to quickly move the conversation away from the topic. "Yes, she used to love dumplings when she was with the Montgomery family. Pork and chive filling, as well as mushroom and chicken filling, were her favorites." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Then make them well." Julian had prepared ginger tea and brought it back to Aurora''s room, where she was already neatly dressed. He brought a bowl of ginger tea and a bowl of herbal tea, "Here, drink the ginger tea first, then the herbal tea." Every time it was time to take her medicine, Aurora''s face would scrunch up, and Julian had to patiently persuade her, though she was cooperative. She went to bed early that night, perhaps because she was too tired, and fell asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow. Julian, breaking his usual habit, did not disturb her. Seeing her sleeping, his eyes softened, and he turned off the light and quietly left the room. Walking to his study, he dialed a number, "President, what''s happening sote?" Rocky''s voice was sleepy. "I want Susan out of the entertainment industry," Julian stated each word distinctly. Rocky hadn''t expected him to suddenly bring up Susan. "President, has something happened?" "You don''t need to worry about the details. Just make sure she has no standing in the industry and let the world see her true face!" "Yes, President." Even though Rocky wasn''t face-to-face with Julian, he could feel his clenched teeth and the hatred in his voice. He didn''t need to think twice; Julian never cared about women, so it must be rted to Aurora. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! In the entertainment industry, Susan had always maintained the image of a goddess, adored by countless fans, and many elementary and middle school students saw her as a fairy sister. But that seemingly pure woman had tried to push Aurora into the sea to drown her. Julian didn''t want to make a scene in front of so many people previously. But he couldn''t let this incident slide easily; no one could harm Aurora, not even slightly. Since damage had been done, it would bepensated by her star path. "Do you have any ns, President?" With this woman connected to Aurora, Rocky needed to ask Julian to what extent he should proceed. "Reveal the truth from three years ago. A homewrecker is always despised. Once the so-called pure maiden is tainted, can she cleanse herself?" Julian said coldly, knowing that what Susan cared about the most was her future. "Yes, I''ll start preparing now." "Good." Julian hung up the phone, sat on the balcony, and lit a cigarette. Blowing out a ring of smoke, he felt some of his gloom dissipate. "Julian." Aurora''s voice came from behind. She was wearing a white nightgown, barefoot, rubbing her sleepy eyes. She clearly hadn''t woken up fully, and it was a mystery how she suddenly woke up and started searching for Julian all over. Julian extinguished his cigarette, "What is it?" "I want you to stay with me as I sleep." Aurora tugged at his shirt. Chapter 287: Goodnight Kiss Aurora, looking so docile and adorable, reminded Julian of a time fifteen years ago, adrift at sea. The little girl was very small back then, and one night, not knowing why, she appeared at his door in a princess nightgown, barefoot, clutching arge teddy bear. "What''s wrong, Little Bunny?" Julian would soften his tone unconsciously whenever he saw this exquisitely cute little girl, as if a louder voice might disturb her. Rubbing her sleepy eyes, she murmured, "Julian, I just dreamed there was a monster in the sea trying to eat me. I''m scared. Can I...?" She hesitated, looking down at her toes, seemingly struggling to voice her request. Julian crouched down gently, "Can you what?" "I''m scared. Can I sleep next to you?" The little girl tugged at the hem of his shirt, herrge eyes misty with sleepiness. No one in the world could probably refuse such a sweet little girl, who seemed as if she had stepped right out of a fairytale. Innocent, lively, and kind, she was like a clean te, in stark contrast to himself, who was engulfed in darkness. Aurora embodied everything he aspired to. Tenderly, he ruffled her already tousled hair. "Of course, you can." "You''re so nice." The little girl reached out her arms, and Julian carried her back to his room, her hands instinctively wrapping around his neck. "Why didn''t you go to your mom and dad if you were scared?" Julian asked softly, realizing that he had only known the little girl for a few days. Normally, a child would seek her parents when frightened by nightmares, yet she seemed to trust him, a stranger. "Because mom and dad were unhappy before, and only on the boat did mom start to smile more. Aurora didn''t want to disturb them while they were resting. Julian is a big hero, even monsters are afraid of Julian, so I want to sleep next to Julian," her childish voice was soft and delicate, and Julian found it very endearing. He ced her in his bed. "Okay, from now on Julian will protect you, and the monsters won''t dare toe." "Thank you, Julian. Goodnight, Julian." She kissed him on the forehead-a normal goodnight kiss. But Julian, who was at the onset of his teenage years, felt his heartbeat quicken unexpectedly because of that simple peck. "Go to sleep," he said, tucking her in and cing her beloved bear beside her. But the little girl didn''t close her eyes, still gazing at him. Puzzled, he asked, "What''s wrong?" "Julian, where''s my goodnight kiss?" she asked innocently, "Every time before bed, mom and dad would kiss me." His heart raced again. It was just a child, he reminded himself, shaking off the troubling thoughts. Slowly, he bent down and kissed her plump cheek. Suddenly, as she felt ticklish, she turned her face into the bear, and his intended kiss on her cheek turned into a kiss on her lips. His heart was inplete disarray. He backed away in a panic, but the little girl simply smiled sweetly, "Julian, goodnight, sleep here." "Alright." He turned off the light andy down beside her, his mind unsettled for a long time. Aurora should have long forgotten that goodnight kiss, but it was indeed his first kiss, bestowed upon such a little girl. Recalling that night, Julian saw the Aurora before him unchanged after so many years. "Alright, I''ll sleep with you." Just like when they were children, Julian scooped her up in his arms, and Aurora instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Resting her head in his embrace, she quickly fell into a deep sleep, feeling an inexplicable sense of security with him around. Aurora had fallen asleep by the time they moved from the balcony to the room, and Julian ced her gently on the soft, warm bed. The only difference from their childhood was that the little girl had grown up. Julian kissed her cheek and whispered, "Goodnight." This routine had persisted from her childhood: turn off the lights, and hold her in his arms. With him by her side, even the longest night seemed shorter, and dawn heralded a new day. Aurora''s rm went off, and she no longer remembered her actions from the night before, briskly getting up to brush her teeth and wash her face. As usual, she stood in front of the wardrobe, pulling out several outfits, "Julian, should I wear this or that?" "My Little Bunny, you look beautiful in anything. It''s a nice day; wear this dress," Julian suggested with a smile, picking out a dress. Aurora quickly got ready and joined Julian for breakfast before they went to work. "Mr. Ba, here is the tea prepared for the miss," Mrs. Hill handed over the freshly brewed herbal tea. Upon hearing the word ''medicine'', Aurora''s face soured as much as the herbal tea, "Julian, do I have to drink this? I''ve been drinking it all day, and I feel great. I don''t need more tea." "Aurora, my dear, this medicine is good for you. The doctor''s advice is never wrong, and Mrs. Hill stayed up to brew it for you. Would you really not drink it?" "Alright," Aurora conceded reluctantly. Mrs. Hill was stunned by the exchange; indeed, there''s a solution for every problem. She never expected her stubborn miss to listen so intently to Mr. Ba. What a wonderful turn of events, their affection for each other was sweet to witness. "Mr. Ba, miss, have a good trip," Mrs. Hill cheerfully said. "Thank you." With that, they left together. The car first dropped Aurora at herpany. Julian handed her the medicine, "Remember to drink at noon, not a meal less." "Got it," Aurora took the thermos. "Anything else?" "And... call me if you need anything," Julian pulled her close, nting a deep kiss until her breathing grewbored, then he let her go. "Mm," Aurora blushed as she got out of the car. Despite it not being their first kiss, she still felt a bit embarrassed. Holding the thermos, she walked straight into her office, only then remembering she had to meet with Eric. Just as she thought of him, there he was, Eric approaching with the same schrly demeanor as always. But Aurora could no longer trust this man. As Eric approached, he started, "Rory, I''m sorry about that day, I didn''t mean to offend you..." "Mr. Montgomery, please address me as manager in the office, and we''re not on terms for you to exin anything to me. I have a lot to do, I must go," Aurora responded coldly, turning to leave. Chapter 288: Ivys Folly Eric watched Aurora''s indifferent figure recede, adjusted his sses, and the corners of his mouth curled into a resigned, bitter smile. If not for the agitation from Julian in the past few days, making him yearn for Aurora with all his heart, he would not have taken such a risky move. His initial n had been to exploit their newfound rtionship, knowing it might cause her to resent him temporarily, but it would certainly drive a wedge between her and Julian. He thought that, in time, with a bit of maniption, Aurora epting him was just a matter of when, not if. However, he had underestimated one thing: all this was a trap set by Julian to lure him into exposing his own ulterior motives. Now, Aurora knew of his ill intentions. Just as a first impression can define one''s perception, once it''s poor, that person might dislike you for life. Damn it, he had been too impatient. But seeing her getting along increasingly well with Julian, how could he not feel rushed? Everything he had built up had crumbled overnight, ending up as a wasted effort. Aurora had just arrived at the office when a familiar voice eximed, "What? You expect me to stay in such a small space? Are you kidding me?" Several people were in the office, led by Ivy. Yes, she was supposed to start working today, but she hadn''t expected her to be assigned to her own office. Although Grandpa Montgomery had specifically instructed Ivy and Zachary not to reveal their identities and to join thepany as ordinary employees for learning, Ivy''s frequent appearances made it impossible for everyone not to recognize her. Everyone treated her with the utmost respect, fearful of offending the young heiress. "Miss Montgomery, you are just an employee and should, by rights, be in that corner. We have specially arranged this window-side spot for you. It''s the most spacious spot among us all, and you are the first to bask in the sunlight every day. The view from here is also quite pleasant," the HR manager said obsequiously, nodding and bowing excessively in front of her. Everyone knew the president doted on this precious daughter. Her role as a minor employee was probably meant to give her a taste of life. "How would outsiders know what''s happening with the Montgomery family? They still think Ivy is very important, treating her as if she were a princess." "View the scenery? Am I here on vacation?" Ivy snorted coldly. "Miss Montgomery, our office is only this big. If not here, should you go to that corner?" the HR manager replied helplessly. "I want to stay there," Ivy pointed at Aurora''s separate ss office. "That''s not possible, Miss Montgomery. That''s the manager''s office. You''re just a regr employee; it wouldn''t be proper for you to be there," he reasoned. "Yeah, if the manager finds out, she''ll definitely be upset," others in the office chimed in, buzzing withments. Ivy had forgotten that Aurora was the HR manager. "So what if she''s the manager? My dad is the president, and my grandfather is the chairman. If I just mention it to them, what''s so hard about getting a small ss office?" Ivy boasted, her arrogance catching Aurora''s eye. This woman still hadn''t learned her lesson, still showing off in front of her. Their hair had already been sent off for testing, and soon their identities would be exposed. Despite this, they remained smug. Aurora looked at Ivy as if she were a destitute beggar. "You really shouldn''t go there, Miss Montgomery." "Get out of my way, I like this room, and no matter who says otherwise, it''s mine now. What are you all standing around for? Move my things in!" Ivy kicked a bodyguard who was moving her belongings. "A big talker, aren''t you? I want to see how this room is yours," a woman''s cool voice rang out. At the sound of this voice, the expressions of the others improved slightly. Ivy didn''t know why, but she felt intimidated by Aurora''s voice subconsciously. Aurora had a kind of magic about her; whether it was her voice or her presence, she always managed to capture everyone''s attention. Even with a simple sentence, all eyes turned toward her as she stood there in a ck and white sheath dress that hugged her perfect figure and curves, her makeup impable and her presence too dominant to ignore. Especially next to Ivy, who was dressed in a runway-style dress that shed with the office environment. "Aurora, it''s you!" Ivy''s face fell at the sight of Aurora, haunted by the memory of how Aurora had undercut her during theirst interview. "Since you are an employee in my department, please address me as ''Manager'' like everyone else. You want to sit there?" Auroramanded the room upon her arrival. The once arrogant woman seemed insignificant in her presence, and everyone else felt an impulse to side with Aurora. "Yes, and why should you get an office to yourself?" Ivyined, discontented. Aurora had be a manager upon her arrival, while they were merely minor employees, their positions secured only through Genevieve''s good words. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! She felt the world was unfair, as if all good things were given to Aurora, who everyone seemed to favor. "Why? That''s really aughable question. Why don''t you all tell her why?" Aurora nced at the others. "Because she is our department''s manager, overseeing all of us. That''s why she deserves that office," Heather responded. "Who are you to talk? Shut up," Ivy snapped at Heather, tired of being reminded repeatedly that Aurora was the manager. "If you want to throw a tantrum, go back to the Montgomery family and have it out there, but in thispany, you follow thepany''s rules," Aurora countered coldly. She nced at the bodyguard''s load: a humidifier, massage chair, tablet, slippers, clothes, coffee maker... No wonder Ivy was reluctant to take the other seats; which could amodate all her belongings? "Are you moving in? Bringing face masks, cosmetics, and a curling iron? You''re here to work, not to luxuriate. Take everything unrted to work back home." "It''s none of your business; I want to use these things. I''m going to my father now to get him to arrange a big office for me!" Ivy stormed out. Aurora snorted coldly, "I gave you a chance, and you didn''t take it. Throw all these things out!" Chapter 289: Get Her Out This missing content is only avable on "Dad, you have to stand up for me!" she demanded without preamble, rushing to his side. "What''s the matter now?" Magnus was already feeling irritable these days. Genevieve had promised that once the two children were settled into thepany, she would leave voluntarily. Yet today, both Zachary and Ivy had started working, and there was no sign of Genevieve packing up to leave. This missing content is only avable on This missing content is only avable on This missing content is only avable on This missing content is only avable on This missing content is only avable on Although Magnus detested Genevieve, he was somewhat tolerant of Ivy, whom he believed to be his own flesh and blood. This missing content is only avable on "What nonsense about being illegitimate? If you''re my children, I treat you all the same." "Dad, if it''s really equal treatment, then find me arge office. That would be treating us equally!" "I can agree to other things, but not this. Thepany has its rules. If I make an exception for you, won''t others talk behind your back? You are here to intern properly. If you perform well, you can naturally be promoted to manager or simr positions. Your sister is capable. Learn from her how she manages her work. Once she''s promoted to vice president, that manager position will be yours." This missing content is only avable on This missing content is only avable on "Nonsense, your sister is good. I''m doing this for your own good. This matter is settled, no room for discussion. Now go back," Magnus concluded, prying her hand away as he returned to his work. This missing content is only avable on This missing content is only avable on This missing content is only avable on This missing content is only avable on "You got this wrong, take it back and correct it..." Ivy burst in, interrupting them. "Aurora, why did you throw my things?" she demanded directly. "You first, leave," Aurora handed the report back to Heather and then slowly turned to face Ivy. "I''ll emphasize again, you''re here to work, not to vacation. Those items are unrted to work. Since you refused to put them away yourself, I had to do it," Aurora exined calmly. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. "You first, leave," Aurora handed the report back to Heather and then slowly turned to face Ivy. "I''ll emphasize again, you''re here to work, not to vacation. Those items are unrted to work. Since you refused to put them away yourself, I had to do it," Aurora exined calmly. Chapter 290: The Slap Return "p!" The sound of a loud p resonated across the office, prompting everyone who had been deeply engrossed in their work to look up. Ivy stood tall and haughty in front of Heather, who was covering her face, though she was from a very ordinary family and had never been pped before. "What do you think you are, daring to challenge me? Have you not seen where you are? This is the Montgomery family''spany. My father is the president of Montgomery Group; every tile you step on belongs to my family! Get out of here, I want this ce." Ivy strutted around like a proud hen that had justid an egg, as if she wanted the whole world to know her. Heather, hand on her face, clenched her other fist tightly. She tried to hold back her tears but couldn''t suppress the sorrow welling up inside her, and tears began to roll down. "What are you still doing here? How thick-skinned can you be? I told you to get out, did you not hear me?" Ivy poked Heather''s head as she spoke. With her vision blurred by tears, each drop fell onto the report lying in front of her. As she slowly got up to gather her things, someone grabbed her hand. "Who said you could leave?" Aurora''s icy voice rang in Heather''s ears. Heather looked up into Aurora''s cold eyes, feeling even more aggrieved. Originally, Aurora had only intended to curb Ivy''s arrogance and make her realize her ce. Heather, despite her limited work experience, had caught Aurora''s eye through her diligence and eagerness to learn, and Aurora had marked her for special attention. Aurora had previously seen the area being cleaned up and had kindly suggested Heather move over, but it seemed her good intentions had backfired. She hadn''t anticipated Ivy''s audacity, herpleteck of restraint, and her disgraceful behavior. Madness could not be reasoned with in ordinary terms-if she hadn''t looked up just then, she might still be unaware of Ivy''s brazen audacity. "Manager," Heather said with a look of distress, but Aurora''s gaze did not soften. "Forgot what I said before?" Aurora spoke coldly. Heather sniffled, reminding herself of the time she was bullied by Alison in the same way. She wiped away her tears; crying was a sign of weakness and served no purpose. "What are you waiting for? I said I want to be here, now leave," Ivy''s nagging voice erupted again. Heather coolly returned her gaze, "I will move, but only if the manager says so." "That bitch still talks back." Ivy swung her hand again toward Heather''s face, but this time Aurora caught her hand before it couldnd. "Aurora, what are you doing? I''m just disciplining a stinking nobody, and you interfere in this too?" "First, I''ve told you many times to call me ''manager'' in thepany like everyone else, second, your ce is over there, and third, I want you to apologize to her right now," Aurora said, each word deliberate. "She''s just a dog our family keeps; I''m her master. A p is nothing. Apologize to her? Absolutely not," Ivy scoffed. Previously, Aurora had thought Ivy was simply capricious and willful, but now she realized it wasn''t just that-Ivy''s emotional intelligence was severelycking! Heather was referred to as a dog, which implied that the Montgomery Group belonged to the Montgomery family, and she was the master. If Heather was indeed a dog, did that not suggest that everyone present was a dog raised by the Montgomery family? Was the speaker truly foolish, thinking with their rear end to utter such disrespectful words? That statement undoubtedly offended everyone in the office. Originally, there had been ns to teach Ivy a lesson, but it seemed unnecessary now. Who among those present wasn''t a seasoned yer in the corporate field? While they might tter you to your face, who knew what tricks they could pull behind your back? "Fine, if you don''t apologize, Heather, p her," Aurora said coldly. Heather, along with everyone else, couldn''t believe Aurora would actually suggest for Heather to p Ivy. "p me? Ha! Who does she think she is? If she dares to touch me, I''ll have her fired on the spot," Ivy boasted, arms crossed over her chest. "In this world, no one is above or below anyone else; everyone has their dignity. If you hurt someone''s dignity and refuse to apologize, then you deserve the same treatment. Heather, I gave you a chance, now it''s up to you," Aurora''s gaze shifted to Heather. Heather looked at her hand, undecided, while Ivy smirked more confidently. "Aurora, you know what? Self-esteem has levels, and someone as lowly as her doesn''t possess such a thing. They-ah!" Before she could finish, Heather pped her across the face, a p that felt like it hit everyone present. They were stunned. She had actually pped Ivy. Known for her wild and impulsive nature, Heather had just made herself a target by pping Ivy, who was already a thorn in her side. Heather''s fists unclenched. "I too have dignity, Miss Montgomery, no matter how high and mighty you think you are, you should respect others. Didn''t your mother teach you that?" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 00005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "How dare you hit me? And lecture me? Someone, beat her up!" Ivymanded the bodyguard who hadn''t yet left the door. Everyone panicked; the situation was escting. Ivy''s status meant that conflicts with her should not be overt; couldn''t these matters be handled discreetly? Was Heather foolish for striking Ivy just because she was told to? Didn''t she realize Ivy''s status? That was the general consensus, that Heather had been set up. As the bodyguard approached step by step, the tension rose. "Let''s see who dares to touch her," Aurora said, her cold gaze sending a chill down the spines of the two bodyguards. "I want you to kill that wretch now!" Ivy stamped her foot in anger. "p." Another p was heard, this time from Aurora. "Calling someone a wretch over and over, you trulyck upbringing. If Genevieve didn''t teach you, I will. I''m warning you onest time, if you want to stay at thepany then behave properly; otherwise, leave now." "Aurora, you''ll regret this!" Ivy, unable to confront Aurora directly, remembered the humiliation vividly. She ran out, holding her face, while Aurora nced at the two bodyguards, "Get rid of the trash she brought in." Chapter 291: Dad, Believe in Me The bodyguard quickly removed the massage chair, humidifier, and other items Ivy had brought in, leaving the office so quiet you could hear a pin drop. "Everyone mind your own business," Aurora said to the onlookers. "Yes, Manager," they responded. Everyone had just witnessed Heather and Aurora each pping Ivy, which was satisfying to see. Ivy had called them dogs, a woman so clueless about her ce deserved a lesson, and everyone''s respect for Aurora grew even more. If Aurora hadn''t been there today, no one else could have handled the capricious and willful Ivy so effectively. Aurora cradled Heather''s chin, lifting her face. "Are you okay?" "I''m fine, Manager. I''ll just revise this report a bit more." Heather realized more clearly what she needed to do after the incident. If she remained ineffective her entire life, she would always be trampled upon. "That''s good, show me once you''re done," Aurora said crisply, turning away. Some thought her too cold, considering Heather had just been humiliated and hit, that she should be given time to rest. But Heather understood Aurora was looking out for her. A woman''s path wasn''t limited to tears and sobbing alone. Only by striving to improve could she one day reach Aurora''s stature and not be bullied, her future was in her own hands. The office quickly resumed its usual bustle, with everyone soon forgetting the incident. Aurora''s demands were strict, often driving them to redo their work. Meanwhile, Ivy left crying, bumping into Zachary, who had been reassigned to another department. "What happened to you? Who did this to you?" "Mind your own business!" Ivy snapped, shaking off his hand and running back to Magnus''s office. Magnus had just managed to send this troublesome girl away, only for her to return so quickly. Who knew what grievances she had suffered this time, crying pitifully, her face a mess from her tears and makeup, which she didn''t even bother to fix. Usually so concerned with her appearance, now ignoring even her makeup indicated her deep distress. "What''s wrong?" Magnus quickly set down his pen. "Dad, I don''t care, this time you have to stand up for me, otherwise, I''ll jump from here," Ivy threatened. Magnus,pletely baffled, replied, "Silly child, what''s going on? You need to tell me what happened." "Dad, Aurora pped me and encouraged a junior employee to do the same. Look, my face is all red," Ivy said, letting go of her hands. Her cheeks were already rouged, so Aurora''s p made them look even more inmed. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Aurora doesn''t just do things like this. Tell me what happened," Magnus was not a man who couldn''t distinguish right from wrong. Aurora was perfect in his eyes, and he couldn''t believe she would hit Ivy without reason. "Yes, she wouldn''t do such a thing rashly. Dad, ever since she came back, you''ve been biased towards her. But I''m telling you, Aurora is not the same Aurora she was before," Ivy thought of the many times Aurora had harmed her both overtly and covertly. Yet she maintained such a good facade that even Magnus hadn''t seen her true nature, which infuriated Ivy the most. "What do you mean she''s not the same Aurora? Ivy, the more you talk, the more confused I get. Isn''t Aurora still Aurora?" Magnus, whether it was Genevieve causing trouble or Aurora seeking revenge, he had been kept in the dark from start to finish,pletely unaware of what was really going on between them. "Dad, Aurora has changed. Now, she maniptes everything, ying the good person in front of you and Grandpa. But what about behind the scenes? She''s always scheming to hurt us!" Ivy used. "Ivy, you shouldn''t speak recklessly. Aurora is your sister. Ever since she came back, you''ve been targeting her. I acknowledge she has changed-she''s be more beautiful and capable. I was worried at first that she might not perform well as a manager. But it seems I worried over nothing; Aurora has far exceeded my expectations. During her three years in America, she has grown up significantly. Meanwhile, you and Zachary still act as childishly and stubbornly as you did when you were little. You should try to learn from her. Now that you''re working in thepany, you must stop this foolishness. I know you''re jealous of Aurora''s excellence, which is not entirely unjustifiable-everyone has a bit of apetitive spirit, I understand. I hope you can turn this jealousy into motivation and strive to be as outstanding as her," Magnus said, his lips curving up unconsciously whenever he spoke of Aurora. He truly believed Aurora was exceptional and even felt a sense of pride-she was his daughter, after all. Coming toin, Ivy found that Magnus did nothing but sing Aurora''s praises. What did she amount to in his eyes then? She was his daughter too, wasn''t she? How could he be so biased? The more Ivy thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt, and her tears flowed even more fiercely. "Dad, Aurora is your daughter, and so am I. Why do you only trust her and not me? Jealous, huh, what does she have that I should envy?" Ivy said, wiping her tears. She had forgotten a simr scene from many years ago when she and Zachary had wrongly used Aurora. Aurora had been painfully pricked by apass, tears swirling in her eyes, but Zachary had turned the me on her, and Magnus had believed him. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Furious, he had said to Aurora, ''Apologize to your brother right now! How could you do such a thing?"" Tears fell from Aurora''s eyes. "Dad, I didn''t do it, I really didn''t use thepass on him. I''m your daughter too, why won''t you believe me?" "Such malice at such a young age, who knows what will be of her," Genevieve had added fuel to the fire. Back then, Ivy had stood by, smiling sweetly. Today, she found herself in the same position as Aurora had been. "You''re just making trouble. Remember, today is your first day at work. Don''t forget what Grandpa said-don''t throw around your identity as a Montgomery. Just go to work," Magnus said as he started to push her out. "Dad, you keep saying how great Aurora is, but did you know that thest time Zachary got into debt from gambling was all her doing? She nned it topletely ruin us, to make Grandpa and you lose trust in us and keep us out of thepany. Dad, she''s really malicious, doing all these things behind your back, now abusing her power to undermine me and colluding with others to beat me!" Ivy revealed her earlier grievances, feeling that if this continued, she would never have any standing in the Montgomery family. Magnus mmed his hand on the table. "Have you said enough?" "Dad, why do you look at me like this? What I''m saying is all true!" Chapter 292: Foolishness Seeing Ivy''s expression, Magnus felt inexplicably irritated. Why couldn''t these two just give him some peace of mind? "Which part did you get right? I find it strange too. Ever since Aurora returned, why have you looked at her unfavorably and picked fights with her at every turn? What exactly has Aurora done to make you despise her so much? You previously wronged her by using her of being a homewrecker, but it turned out she and Julian are genuinely in love. Now, you even ridiculously im that Zachary''s gambling debt and high-interest loans are her doing. Do you think she is a god, that Zachary would head to the casino just because she nods?" Magnus couldn''t hold back any longer; it seemed that this daughter of his really needed strict discipline, especially now that she was fabricating such lies to nder Aurora. "Dad, I''m not lying to you. Zachary went to the casino because he was led astray, and Aurora was the one behind it." Ivy didn''t realize that oncebeled a liar, even if she spoke the truth, she would end up like the boy who cried wolf. Especially since she had no evidence against Aurora and was merely speaking ill of her, which only incited Magnus''s displeasure-a fact Aurora had long understood. Hence, she never spoke ill of Genevieve and the others in front of Magnus and Grandpa Montgomery. From her return, she had been crafting a good image for herself. It seemed she had seeded, for even without being present or speaking in her own defense, Magnus would not believe she was capable of those usations. "She''s the instigator? Can''t youe up with a better story? If Julian owned the casino, I might believe he was helping her. But do you know who owns that casino? It''s owned by Mr. Coleman, and I don''t need to tell you the kind of influence Mr. Coleman has. Who would dare to pull tricks in his casino? Not to mention Aurora has just returned to the country; how could she possibly connect with Mr. Coleman? People line up to see Mr. Coleman and he wouldn''t give them the time of day, let alone a young girl like Aurora asking for favors. And even if someone did influence him, doesn''t Zachary have a mind of his own? He knows full well that our family strictly forbids gambling, yet he knowinglymitted a grave offense! And here you are, ming Aurora for it, creating something out of nothing and making unreasonable usations. Also, regarding your entry into thepany, if it weren''t for her speaking well of you to your grandfather, would he have agreed? I saw what happened on the day of the interview. You couldn''t answer any of the questions she asked, and yet you have the audacity toin here?" "She was deliberately making it difficult for me, those questions she asked-not just me, but no one could have answered them," Ivy still wasn''t convinced. "Making it difficult for you? You''re really judging her by your own petty standards. I''ve seen her interview others, and she asked you the same questions. Based on your performance that day, you didn''t deserve to be in thepany, yet she still agreed to let you in. That shows she was helping you, and the questioning was merely a formality, just like it was with everyone else. You''re still not satisfied today and continue to speak ill of her. Ivy, Aurora isn''t much older than you, but she is far more sensible andpetent, and your grandfather values her greatly. I''m not asking for much, just that you stop causing trouble and don''t end up like your mother, unappreciative of the good life..." As Magnus spoke, he grew angrier and inadvertently brought up Genevieve. He quickly stopped himself. "What about my mom?" Ivy sensed that recently Magnus''s feelings towards Genevieve had changed; he used to cherish and adore her in every way. Perhaps it was the guilt he felt towards his ex-wife, whose death had struck him hard, that led him to dote on and indulge Genevieve and Ivy. However, recently, their roles had abruptly reversed. Now, it was Genevieve who seemed eager to please him, while he either gave her the cold shoulder or remained silent, leaving Genevieve feeling extremely embarrassed. Even Ivy and Zachary, who were usually oblivious, noticed that something was amiss between the two. From the tone of Magnus''s voice, it seemed that Genevieve had done something wrong. "It''s nothing; let''s leave it at that. Go wash up and get back to work." "Dad, so we''re just going to let it go that Aurora pped me?" "I believe Aurora wouldn''t have done that without a reason. I have a lot to deal with, so please leave," Magnus thought, his toes could tell that Ivy was being unreasonable. Previously, she had vehemently demanded Aurora''s office, likely causing another stir, but Magnus didn''t bother to borate. "Dad, you''ve changed. You weren''t like this before. I hate you." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Ivy stormed out again, and Magnus sighed. What was he going to do with his daughter? When would she ever grow up? Ivy rushed back home. The Magnus who used to support her at every turn now seemed indifferent, and the gap in her heart felt immense. Genevieve sat nkly by the window, watching the chrysanthemums bloom outside, a look of sorrow in her eyes. She had hoped to find excuses to stay, but now that both children had sessfully entered thepany, her excuses had run out, and there had been no change in Magnus for many days. If this continued, it was highly likely that Magnus would indeed ask her to leave the Montgomery family. What could she do to stay? Lost in thought, she was startled by the sound of a door mming shut - a sound typically made by Ivy. A bad feeling spread through her heart. "Miss, you''re back?" the nanny greeted politely. "Get lost, I don''t want to talk to you." Ivy shoved the nanny aside, her eyes reflecting a belief in the hierarchy between people, with servants being beneath her. "What''s wrong? Isn''t today your first day at work?" Genevieve quicklyposed her expression to hide any clues from Ivy. "Mom, Aurora pped me. It was my first day, and she pped me in front of everyone." Ivy hurried into Genevieve''s arms. Genevieve thought about how excited and happy Ivy had been that morning, having the servants pack many things for her. Although she was just a junior employee, seeing her daughter so thrilled had put Genevieve at ease. Little did she know that Ivy would return so soon. Hearing it involved Aurora again, Genevieve sensed trouble. The current Ivy was no match for that sly fox, Aurora. "What happened?" Filled with righteous indignation, Ivy recounted the whole incident. "Mom, isn''t it Aurora''s fault? She pped me in front of so many people! Don''t I have any dignity?" "Foolish." Genevieve''s response after hearing the whole story was just one word. "Mom, are you also on Aurora''s side?" Ivy looked at her in disbelief. "I''m saying your approach was foolish. If you get upset being pped, how do you think the woman you p feels? I''m telling you, many things shouldn''t be handled openly." Chapter 293: Deception and Trickery "What do you mean I can''t do it openly?" Ivy had always been used to getting her way. Whether it was at school or in the office, everyone always ttered her, and she thoroughly enjoyed thepliments. If anyone ever went against her wishes, she would naturally explode in anger, consumed by her fury without a moment to consider the best approach. "Ivy, it''s my fault for spoiling you since childhood, thinking you were born superior to others. But I never imagined Aurora woulde back, and in such a manner no less. Right now, you simply can''t match her in cunning. Understand that you are just another employee at thepany now, and Aurora is above you. If you p one of her employees in her own office, aren''t you just overstepping your bounds on her territory? How can she not reprimand you?" Genevieve, who had risen from the bottom, knew society''s darker sides better than anyone. "Mom, are you saying Aurora is using me to establish her authority? That''s outrageous, am I just a stepping stone for her?" Ivy was furious. "So what if you are? With your tendency to lose your temper instead of calmly plotting your next move, you will never surpass Aurora!" Genevieve scoffed. "Mom, then tell me what I should do?" Ivy was genuinely anxious, knowing no other way but anger. "First, you need to keep your cool. Have you noticed that since Aurora returned, no matter what harsh words we say, she acts as if she hasn''t heard them in public? She pretends to be the good daughter, making your father and grandfather see her in a new light, while your temper only serves to annoy them. Remember, in public you must act like a daughter of the Montgomery family, with all the poise and manners thate with it. As for those who bully you, we''ll handle them quietly. Don''t underestimate your department colleagues; despite seeming like mere employees, they''ve made it into the top ranks of Montgomery Group among manypanies in Clothville. They have their merits, which you must acknowledge, and being seasoned in the workce, few are without schemes. Especially the long-timers; they might tter you to your face but stab you in the back without you knowing who did it. The smartest thing is not to offend them, but instead, try to close the distance, making them work for you. Since your father intentionally moved you to Aurora''s department, he''s likely paving the way for you to take over her managerial position after her promotion." Genevieve, ever the veteran, could guess Magnus''s intentions even though he had never spoken of them. "Mom, that''s exactly what dad said, he told me to learn from Aurora and then the managerial position would be mine. But why does Aurora always have to be one level above me?" Ivy hated the thought of being overshadowed by someone she had bullied throughout her childhood, when she should be the true master. "Silly child, you still can''t see the situation clearly. Aurora has already gained the trust of your father and grandfather, and with your messy past, how can youpare to her?" Genevieve shook her head. Even though she didn''t want to admit it, the truth was that Aurora was superior to her daughter in every aspect. "Mom, am I really that bad? Why does everyone think she''s so great? She''s just an actress, putting on one face in front and another behind," Ivyined. "Ivy, I know it''s hard for you to ept, but it''s the truth. And from now on, you need to see things clearly. This isn''t a bad thing; you can''t always hide behind us. Birds must learn to fly on their own. I can teach you how, but you need to learn to deal with problems yourself and not run to me or your father whenever you''re upset. No one can rely on others for their entire life; once you lose that support, you''ll realize you have nothing," Genevieve exined with sorrow. She had once thought herself fortunate to have met Magnus, thinking she would live a life of luxury forever. But now she realized she was mistaken. She had been pushed away by Magnus, and if Magnus were to ignore herpletely, where would she go? "Mom, you''re acting strange. Dad mentioned you did something wrong. What did you do that made him so cold?" Ivy pressed, noticing the sadness in her mother''s eyes. "It''s nothing. Your father has just been in a bad moodtely. Let''s get back to the point. Remember what I said: never confront Aurora directly. And in front of your father and grandfather, always show sisterly affection, no matter how aggrieved you feel. Keep it to yourself. When the opportunity for revengees, make sure she has no ce to be buried, no chance to turn things around!" Genevieve said through gritted teeth. Aurora, that wretched girl, had been lucky so far. Genevieve had arranged several car idents, all of which Aurora had narrowly escaped. Later, she even permitted Ivy and Zachary to torment her at home, all to drive her away. On her eighteenth birthday, Genevieve had decided to take lethal action against Aurora, but her wellid ns were also thwarted. The scandal ended up centering on Ivy, ruining both her and Zachary''s eighteenth birthdays, leaving them with nothing. For years, Genevieve had plotted to kill Aurora, yet Aurora''s life had proven remarkably resilient, and she had survived again! "Mom, I understand. I won''t lose my temper so easily from now on." "Right, you not only shouldn''t lose your temper, but you must also win over those around you. You don''t want Aurora to advance. Your own efforts aren''t enough; you need to learn to win people over to do things for you," Genevieve imparted her wisdom to Ivy. "Mom, what you''re saying sounds so scary, like something out of an ancient pce." "Silly girl, your life has been smooth sailing; you''ve never faced hardship. How would you know about the darkness out there? No matter where it is or what ss, wherever there are people, there will be conflict, deception, and intrigue. It''s just the way of the world. To defeat Aurora, the first step is to change, to learn to spot her strengths and then find ways to exploit her weaknesses!" Ivy clenched her fists resolutely. "I understand, Mom. I won''t let Aurora get the better of me. She can dream of surpassing me!" Chapter 294: Born Unfair As Aurora left work, she noticed Ivy had dashed out and hadn''t returned. She smirked inwardly, letting Ivy continue on her self-destructive path without needing to stir things further. "Heather, how''s your face feeling?" she asked, her tone softening now that they were alone in the office. "It stopped hurting a while ago. Let''s head home together," Heather replied, devoid of any anger, as if the assault had never happened. Aurora withdrew her gaze from Heather''s face. "Good, remember what happened today. Anger is just an emotion that robs us of our sanity. Climb higher, work hard, and when you reach a point where you can''t even see her head, that will be the greatest revenge." Heather knew Aurora was referring to the morning''s incident and smiled. "Yes, I know. The world is full of injustices." Aurora noticed the forced smile on Heather''s lips. "We can''t change our birth, background, or talents, so life is inherently unfair. But this unfairness isn''t necessarily bad; it motivates us to strive harder until one day when we stand high, we''ll see how ridiculous many people and things can be. That''s what growth is." "Manager, technically you''re the heiress of the Montgomery family, used to luxury from childhood, but I feel like you''re nothing like Ivy. You''re not delicate; you work harder than anyone else, not at all like an heiress," Heather observed, seeing simrities between them. "Heh... While I say the world is unfair, it''s also fair in its way. You think I have everything, but I''ve lost more than you can imagine," Aurora mused. "Manager, what are you talking about? I don''t understand at all," Heather confessed, looking at the young woman in front of her, whose eyes seemed to hold depths of iprehensible experiences. "You''ll understandter. Enduring hardships bad. Let''s go," Aurora said, waving her hand, and they both left the office. Outside, someone was already waiting. Heather saw the handsome man and watched as Aurora walked straight toward him. "Did you drink your tea?" Julian asked, touching Aurora''s head as if he were picking up a child from kindergarten. "Of course, I did." He wrapped his arm around her and led her to the car. Only then did Aurora remember Heather. "Where are you headed? We can give you a lift." But seeing Aurora so gentle in the arms of a tall man, bing so womanly, Heather realized how well-matched they truly were. Even without words, their sweetness was palpable. So this was the manager''s boyfriend. She had wondered who could possibly match Aurora, but seeing Julian made her think they were made for each other. In his presence, she shelved her usual prickliness from the office, and he, too, seemed less aloof with her. Their eyes held only each other. "No need, my home is nearby. I''ll take the subway; it''s faster," Heather declined with a wave. "Alright, we''re off then." As Heather watched the luxury car pull away, she envied them. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Ah, when will I ever ride in such a car? Probably never in my life. I must keep pushing myself, Heather, you have to try even harder." In the car, Aurora nestled in front of Julian, who yed with her hair. "He hasn''t troubled you, has he?" "What right does he have to trouble me? He tried to exin himself, but I ignored him and left. Just seeing him disgusts me," Aurora said, feeling uneasy at the mere mention of that man. That day, she had been drugged, and if Julian hadn''t rescued her, who knows what would have happened. The incident had cast a long shadow over Aurora. "Hmm, you should be wary of this man. He''s cunning. Also, I''ve been thinking-given his current career status, why would he leave a CEO position to be a mere financial manager? There seems to be something off about that," Julian said, frowning deeply. "Now that you mention it, I see the problem too. If he''s not a child of the Montgomery family, why would he join Montgomery Group in the first ce?" Julian''s words made Aurora equally alert. "If it was for you, he could have pursued you relentlessly years ago when you were alone. Whye back here early? Such a sneaky person staying at Montgomery Group can only mean one thing-he''s plotting something." "Plotting something? Hispany''s growth far exceeds that of Montgomery Group. I heard Luminary is even expanding into Europe now. Even if Clothville''s market is good, he would return as a CEO if he wanted to expand. What could he possibly gain from Montgomery Group?" Aurora frowned. "No matter what he wants, be careful with him. He''s obsessed with you and won''t give up that easily," Julian cautioned, his expression tightening at the mention of Eric. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "I know," Aurora said, her face turning grim and her mood darkening. "There, don''t worry about whatever he wants, as long as it doesn''t involve you. Otherwise, I won''t let him off easily. Rx, I''m here for you," Julian reassured her, seeing her unhappiness. "Yeah, I know. You''re the only one who''s good to me in this world," Aurora said, burying her head in his chest. "Now that we know his identity, you probably won''t get Luminary''s orders. If Eric is scheming by mixing in with Montgomery Group, then he''s set on the vice presidency. The higher he climbs, the better it is for him. He''s still at Montgomery Group because he hasn''t gotten what he wants yet. Although I don''t know what it is, it must be very important to him!" Aurora''s eyshes quivered as she fully grasped the gravity of the situation. Since the beginning, he had lured her with the promise of orders. Now that she knew his true nature, his tactic was rendered useless, and this time, she was certainly doomed to fail. "Although I''m reluctant to admit it, there''s nothing I can do. I can''t possiblypete with their CEO for their orders," Aurora said with a wry smile. "Do you still want the vice presidency?" "Yes, I just hate to fail, especially in this way. No worries, I''ll adjust my mindset and look for another opportunity next time," Aurora said, ready to face the situation, regardless of the oue. Changing the subject, Aurora added, "By the way, Julian, I want to go home tonight." "Then I can''t hold you in my sleep tonight?" Julian said, visibly disappointed. Chapter 295: A Hopeless Case One moment he was sternly warning her to be wary of Eric, the next his face was all innocence and grievance. Aurora couldn''t help butugh. "What kind of magic trick is this? How can you change your expression so quickly?" "I just can''t bear the thought of being apart from you, Little Bunny. You have no idea how important you are to me," Julian said, gently taking her hand. "I know, because you hold the same ce in my heart, Julian. I just want to go back and see what happens to Genevieve." "Go ahead, I understand. Did the paternity test resultse back?" "Julian, you even know about that? I''m starting to wonder if there''s anything you don''t know," Aurora said, somewhat exasperated. "You got close to Alison just to get Paul''s hair, didn''t you? I figured it out from there," Julian replied. Aurora was amazed at how perceptive Julian was. "It''s a good thing I''m not your enemy, otherwise I wouldn''t even know how I died. The doctor said it would take a week to get the results." Julian smiled at her description of him. "I would never harm you. If only I had been bold enough toe forward earlier, you could have used the sample for Robert''s test and gotten the results much sooner." "It''s okay, I''ve waited three years; one more week won''t hurt. I don''t really interact with Robert, and it felt awkward to bother him, so I went to the hospital instead." "Well, that woman''s fate won''t change. She has to answer for her past actions, let her enjoy a few more happy days." When they reached the entrance of the estate, Julian carefully adjusted her disheveled dress. "Be careful and call me if you need anything." "Okay." Aurora got out of the car and walked towards the vi, immediately greeted by the delicious smell of dinner-her timing was perfect. Inside, Zachary looked near death, sprawled on the couch gaming, while Magnus watched the news, and Genevieve sat stiffly upright. Ivy, however, reignited with fury at the sight of Aurora, but Genevieve quickly tugged at her skirt, noticing her reaction. Remembering Genevieve''s earlier words, Ivy suppressed her anger and managed a strained smile. "Aurora, you''re back? Just in time for dinner." Her words drew everyone''s attention, especially Zachary, who looked at her as if she were insane. He remembered how Ivy had cursed Aurora behind her back, and her sudden warmth today seemed utterly baffling. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Aurora''s back? Great, we have your favorite dishes tonight," Magnus said happily. Aurora was initially surprised by Ivy''s change of attitude, but a quick nce at Genevieve told her the probable reason. It seemed that Genevieve had given Ivy a good talking to after she had run home crying earlier that day. Interesting, Aurora thought, relieved to no longer have to deal with a fool. She decided to y along, smiling at Ivy and even taking her hand. "Ivy, you''re not mad at me anymore? I was worried when I saw how upset you were this morning." Previously, Genevieve had warned Ivy about Aurora''s cunning, but only now did Ivy truly understand her prowess. In the office, she was so arrogant, but in front of Magnus, she yed the saint. Well, anyone could y that game. "I thought about it carefully when I came back, and I was wrong," Ivy apologized. "That''s right, we are all family here, we should be united. Seeing you get along makes me happy," Magnus said as he stood up and patted both of their shoulders. Little did he know, both of them were merely putting on a fa?ade, each with their own agendas. "Ivy, don''t be mad at me. You tried to send your colleague away without understanding the situation, and you shouldn''t have pped your colleague or insulted all the staff by calling them the Montgomery family''s dogs. If word of this gets out, people will think you''re abusing your position in the Montgomery family. I asked you to apologize for the sake of the bigger picture," Aurora said, her words sharp as knives, subtly informing Magnus of Ivy''s foolish act. "So it was really you who started it. How could you demean your colleague like that? Don''t you know that the Montgomery family''s sess isn''t just due to ourpetence, but also because of the many people working behind the scenes? A ship sails smoothly on the sea also because of the many parts supporting it. Those who seem lower in rank than you y a vital role in thepany. To call them our dogs is outrageous. Do you even understand their hardships and pride? How would you like it if I called you a dog?" Magnus was a fair and kind person who respected everyone. Especially kind to his employees, he was naturally furious to hear Ivy had caused such a scene on her first day at the office. "Magnus, Ivy is still young and didn''t mean it," Genevieve quickly intervened. "Young? She''s always causing trouble. Aurora is only a few months older than her; why is Aurora able to excel? And you''re defending her-she''s your well-raised daughter! She didn''t even go back to work today, did she? Despite all my talking, she''s still so willful, as if she doesn''t care about my opinions at all," Magnus raged. "Aurora, Aurora, always Aurora-yes, she''s excellent, and I''m just useless mud that won''t stick to the wall. Aurora, you must be pleased now, right?" Ivy spat out, her temper ring after just a few words, and she stormed upstairs. "I really thought she had realized her mistake. If she doesn''t change her attitude, it will be the death of me," Magnus said, clutching his chest. "Dad, don''t be upset. Ivy didn''t mean any harm. To avoid misunderstandings about our family, I also made a mistake-I shouldn''t have pped her. Hopefully, she''s learned her lesson and won''t make the same error again. She''ll improve," Aurora tried to soothe him. Sighing deeply, Magnus felt too dismayed and went upstairs. After he left, Genevieve red coldly at Aurora. "Miss, what a tactic, stirring up such a storm with a single sentence." Aurora''s face, no longer the docile image shown to Magnus, was aloof as she nced at Genevieve. "Thanks for thepliment, but I must thank you for your special care over the years. Without that, how could I have learned these tricks? I used to despise these methods, but now I find them quite useful. Indeed, I''m quite pleased with myself right now," Aurora said with azy smile. Chapter 296: Banished from the Montgomery Family "Aurora, it''s you again. Why are you so persistent? Haven''t you already made it into thepany? Isn''t that enough for you? You framed me before, and now you''re doing these disgusting things to Ivy. Haven''t you done enough?" Zachary stopped ying his game and stood up to speak. "Enough? You''re underestimating me. Joining thepany was my right, and the only thing that will satisfy me is seeing you leave the Montgomery family." "How dare you? Who do you think you are? You are a daughter of the Montgomery family, just as we are its flesh and blood. You think too highly if you expect us to leave," Zachary retorted angrily. Aurora simply smiled without a word, only giving Genevieve a deep look that made her feel utterly exposed. It seemed as if Aurora knew everything, even the deepest secrets that Genevieve had hidden. That was impossible. Only Paul and she knew about that incident from years ago. How could Aurora possibly know? Even so, Genevieve felt a sense of unease she couldn''t exin. "Madam, miss, dinner is ready," the nanny announced. "I''m not hungry," Genevieve replied, her heart uneasy, unable to think of eating. "Me neither!" Zachary went straight back to his room. "Good, I''m hungry," said Aurora, pleased to see them too upset to eat. She enjoyed her meal thoroughly, the most pleasant she had had alone. After finishing, she didn''t forget to take a meal up to Magnus. "Dad, dinner is ready." "I don''t want to eat," Magnus replied, too upset to think about food, disappointed in Genevieve and tired of their children''s antics. "You need to eat something. You have to take care of yourself, nobody else will pity you if you starve. I''ve made your favorite," Aurora insisted, cing the bowl in front of him. Seeing Aurora''s smiling face, Magnus felt even more bitter. "Aurora..." "Dad, don''t worry. I was forced to fend for myself when I left home for three years. I had to make myself strong; I''m not like them." "You lived the same life as them when you were young; why are you so sensible?" Magnus was still in the dark. Aurora''s smile briefly turned cold at his words before she quicklyposed herself. "Dad, I was not like them. I have been away from home for three years and I waspletely on my own." She did not continue. After all, timing was also important. If some dishes were served too early, they might get cold when the main course could be ready. "That''s true. Seeing how excellent you''ve be makes me very proud. If Victoria could see you, she would be happy too," Magnus said, patting her shoulder. "Dad, speaking of mom, I''ve been dreaming about her a lottely." "What do you dream about? Does she still me me?" Magnus asked, agitated, having never dreamt of her despite his longing. "She''s as gentle and beautiful as when I was a child. She braids my hair every morning, makes your breakfast, and straightens your tie. It''s as if she never left. Her smile is so tender," Aurora said, her face full of longing as if still immersed in her dream. "Really? Was she actually smiling?" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Yes, she was smiling, very happily. She stood at the bedroom door telling me to get up for school, and at the entrance, bidding you off to work. In this house, I feel like mom has never left; she''s always been with us. But... it was just a dream after all, wasn''t it? Mom would be so sad knowing that another woman has moved into her room after she died, using her wardrobe, wearing her shoes, sleeping in her bed, doing everything she once did," Aurora sighed. Genevieve knew exactly what she was up to; it was merely a stalling tactic, hoping to stay longer with the Montgomery family to find an opportunity to make amends. Once Magnus softens his heart, she couldfortably remain in the Montgomery family. The paternity test results weren''t out yet, and Ivy and Zachary couldn''t be driven away, but Genevieve had to be expelled. She imagined how Ivy and Zachary would look then; it must be quite the sight. Hearing her, Magnus felt a deep sorrow, "Yes, even someone as gentle as she would be angered. How could she tolerate someone else possessing everything of hers, including her husband? She must still me me, that''s why she''s never appeared in my dreams." "Dad, these are just daydreams and night thoughts, don''t worry. But what about Genevieve and Paul? Are you just going to let that go? Shemitted the most unforgivable act in a marriage." Aurora''s clevernessy in her indirect approach. Initially, she set the stage by immersing Magnus in guilt over her mother. Then, leveraging his guilt, she brought up Genevieve, ensuring his feelings were different. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Let it go? Wishful thinking. I can never forgive her in this lifetime. I didn''t bring it up earlier for fear of affecting the children''s futures. Now that both children have sessfully entered thepany, there will be no more ties between her and me," Magnus said, abruptly standing. "Dad, where are you going? You haven''t even had dinner," Aurora asked knowingly. "I''m going to do what needs to be done." Magnus left quickly, and Aurora made a show of trying to stop him but let him go. Once Magnus was gone, Aurora tidied up the dishes and casually scooped up a spoonful of soup, only tozily pour it back. Watching the ripples on the calm surface, her lips curled into a mischievous smile. Chaos, perfect chaos. As Magnus entered, Genevieve had just finished bathing ande out. These days, Magnus had been staying in the study; this was the first time he had initiated entering the bedroom. Men have needs, she thought joyfully, seeing an opportunity. She was wearing only a silk nightgown, stopping herself from putting on a robe as she turned around with a radiant smile, "Magnus..." her voice almost sickeningly sweet. Magnus''s expression hardened, the more enchanting Genevieve appeared before him, the more he was reminded of her serving another man in the same way, in their own bedroom. His face grew even darker. "Genevieve, it''s time for you to keep your promise," his cold tone made Genevieve very nervous. "What promise?" "Stop pretending, you said once the children joined thepany, you would leave on your own. Leave now, don''t force me to throw you out!" Chapter 297: Cast Out Without Exception If you were to ask Genevieve what she feared most right now, it would likely be the thought of Magnus forcing her to leave the Montgomery family. After several days of calm, she hadn''t expected Magnus to bring up past issues at this time. She remembered what Aurora had said before-it seemed this matter was rted to her again. That little wretch, she''s quite skilled at ying dirty behind the scenes. "Magnus, it''s already dark outside, where do you expect me to go?" Genevieve was well aware of what mattered to the man. She wouldn''t throw a tantrum like Ivy; when dealing with men, softness could ovee hardness, a tactic that had never failed her before. But today, it was already toote. However, when a man has given up on you, anything you say is in vain; his heart no longer holds a ce for you. All the gentleness and consideration are reserved only for the woman he loves. Magnus''s expression did not change at her words. "That''s your problem. A hotel, Airbnb, anywhere will do." Magnus stood erect in the middle of the room, showing no pity for Genevieve''s vulnerability. Genevieve started to panic. Being scolded or even hit by Magnus would be preferable to this cold indifference, as if he were speaking to a stranger. "Magnus, I haven''t packed my things yet, I haven''t found a ce, at least wait until daylight," Genevieve resorted to stalling again. "Daylight? Then after daylight, you''ll want to wait until dark, day after day. I thought a woman who did what you did would leave on her own, without needing anyone to tell her. But you keep making excuses, over and over again. Could it be that you can''t bear to leave behind the wealth and prestige? I even suspect that you destroyed my parents'' marriage just for money." Aurora, who had never spoken about this matter, began to stir the pot. She wouldn''t give Genevieve a chance, nor would she allow Magnus any room to soften. Now was the best time to drive Genevieve out, and choosing today toe back had a reason too. The weather forecast had predicted rain today. The moon was hidden, and the sky was covered with dark clouds. Genevieve coldly looked towards Aurora, "It was you who instigated this, you!" She was biting her teeth in hatred, but what could she do about it? She had made a mistake and Magnus had caught her red-handed. Magnus trusted Aurora implicitly. Her chances of turning the situation around were nonexistent, especially since she hadmitted an act that all men despise. Seeing hersh out at Aurora, Magnus was even more displeased, "It was you whomitted such disgraceful acts. I told you before, you should leave on your own to avoid an ugly scene." "Magnus, look at the weather, it''s going to rain soon, I promise I''ll leave tomorrow." "No, I''ve given you yourst chance. Starting now, you have one hour to leave. And remember, don''t take anything from the Montgomery family. Just your own belongings." Magnus left coldly. As he reached the door, he paused slightly, "If you''re not gone in one hour, don''t me me then." "No!!!" Genevieve reached out to grab the hem of his coat, but Magnus moved quickly and she didn''t even touch him. "Aurora, are you satisfied now? You''ve achieved your goal!" Genevieve had previously taught Ivy to remain calm andposed, but everyone has their limits. They had crossed hers, and she could no longer endure being manipted by a young girl. Aurora approached her step by step, gracefully bending down and whispering into her ear, "How could I ever be satisfied with just you? I want you and your bastards out of the Montgomery family." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Genevieve''s eyes reddened, "Don''t even think about it! We won''t let you get a hold of us ever again." "Is that so? Ha... Genevieve, you have fifty-nine minutes. Hurry up and pack your things, or you really will be out on the streets," Aurora said as she walked towards the door. Watching Aurora''s arrogant figure leaving, Genevieve felt increasingly panicked. It was bad; Aurora was going to target Ivy and Zachary too. Once she was out of the Montgomery family, who knew what would happen to them? They definitely weren''t a match for Aurora. She rushed into Ivy''s room, where Ivy was still sulking over a previous incident. Hearing the door open, Ivy shouted, "Get out! I''m not eating anything." Hearing her voice, Genevieve''s heart grew even more bitter. She was about to leave, and her precious girl was still upset. "Ivy, listen to me." "I won''t listen, I won''t listen." Genevieve pulled Ivy''s hands away from her ears, "Ivy, Mom is about to leave. You need to listen carefully to every word I say and remember them." Hearing that her mother was leaving, Ivy''s expression changed, "Mom, it''s already night; where are you going?" "I made a mistake, and now your father is going to throw me out of the Montgomery family. I don''t have much time left..." "What! Dad''s throwing you out; has he lost his mind? I''m going to find him right now!" Ivy was still struggling to ept this. Genevieve quickly shook her head, "Don''t waste time. Your father only gave me an hour to pack my things." "How could Dad do this?" "Don''t interrupt me. Although it''s my fault, Aurora is the instigator. Kicking me out of the Montgomery family is just the first step; I''m afraid she will soone after you. Remember what she said? She said she would drive all of us out of the Montgomery family. Remember, you mustn''t let her catch you in anything!" Genevieve was really worried about her two children, who were already impulsive by nature. If someone as cautious as her could fall into Aurora''s trap, the children were even more vulnerable. "Mom, how could Aurora do this to us? I just yed a prank on her, does she have to hold such a grudge?" Ivy was unaware that Genevieve had done more than just tease Aurora; she had also plotted to assassinate her. "That''s her business now. Remember my words, don''t do anything wrong, don''t let her catch you. No matter how she provokes you, you must endure and not act as before," Genevieve felt there was still so much left unsaid. "Mom, I don''t want you to go, I don''t want." "Silly child, it''s only temporary that Mom is leaving. I will definitelye back. This is something we cannot help right now; we must think long-term and gradually deal with her!" Genevieve let go of her hands. Was this it? Of course not. This was just the beginning of her war with Aurora, and she would not let Aurora have thestugh. "Mom, what exactly did you do for Dad to throw you out like this?" Ivy still clung to her. "Don''t ask anymore; I''m going to pack my things." How could she possibly tell her children such things? Chapter 298: He Will Definitely Return The air was oppressively muggy, making the already dark and sunless night feel even more ufortable as thick clouds obscured the only sources of light. Aurora stood on the balcony, cradling a cup of hot water, her face veiled by the steam rising from it. Her nightgown fluttered in the wind as she gazed into the distance, her deep-set eyes filled with a hint of mncholy, yet her lips curled into a smile. "Mom, it won''t be long before she''s gone from the Montgomery family forever. Don''t worry, soon I''ll have her child kicked out too. The Montgomery family will still be ours, no one can destroy that." She nced at the gloomy sky, noticing raindrops beginning to fall. Aurora stretched out her hand to catch them, her thoughts drifting back to a night many years ago. It had been just as sultry that evening. A dignified and beautiful woman was skillfully preparing dinner in the kitchen, making Magnus''s favorite dish. The young girl had also returned home early, her face seemingly filled with happiness as she scampered back and forth to the kitchen on her little legs. "Mom, look, this is the drawing I made at school. Can I give it to Dad as a birthday present when hees home?" the little girl asked, blinking herrge eyes. The woman took the drawing from her hands, examining the content: a bright, sunny day over a green meadow with fluffy white clouds above, and a family of three together. The man in the drawing wore a birthday crown, and the little girl was dressed in her favorite pink tulle dress, each figure smiling sweetly, especially as they all held hands tightly, depicting a perfect family scene. The woman''s eyes sparkled as she looked at the drawing. "Yes, it''s beautiful. Dad will definitely be happy," the woman said joyfully, patting the little girl on the head. "Okay, I''m going to call Dad and ask when he''ll be back," said the little girl, running out with the drawing. The woman heard the childish voice outside, "Dad, hurry back! Mom made a beautiful cake, and I can hardly wait to eat it. Oh no, I was supposed to surprise you with it-I''m so silly. You''ll be back soon? That''s great, Mom''s made a whole table full of dishes for you. Okay, bye Dad." Aurora hung up the phone, beaming as she headed to the kitchen, "Dad will be home soon." "Alright." A few minutester, Magnus entered the house, and Aurora greeted him joyfully, "Dad, you''re finally back." "Aurora, have you been a good girl today?" he asked. "Of course, I even prepared a birthday present for you. Mom made you a cake;e and see!" Aurora happily led him by the hand to the table. She stuffed the drawing into Magnus''s hands. Just as he was about to praise her, his phone rang. "Aurora, wait a moment, I need to take this call." "Okay, Dad," Aurora said with a smile. Magnus saw the caller ID, his expression turning odd as he walked to the window to answer, "What''s happened? Is it serious? I''ll be right there." "Dad, who is it?" Aurora tugged at his sleeve. "A friend of Dad''s got hurt, I have to go see him right away," Magnus said, clearly anxious as he headed for the door. The woman knew who had called; she stood at the kitchen doorway softly saying, "Dinner is ready." "You eat first." "Today is your birthday, I made this especially for you, and Aurora has been waiting a long time. Can you not go?" The plea in the woman''s eyes and the gentle tug at his shirt spoke volumes. "I''ll just go take a look and be right back," Magnus said as he hurriedly put on his shoes and pulled away from the woman''s grasp. "Alright, we''ll wait for you toe back for dinner." "Okay." "It looks like it''s going to rain, remember to take an umbre." The woman fetched an umbre, but Magnus had already disappeared. Aurora and the woman stood at the doorway. "Mom, where did Dad go? Will hee back?" "He will, he promised, and he will definitelye back," the woman affirmed firmly. As Magnus opened the car door, he identally dropped a painting on the ground. The car sped away. "Oh, my painting!" Aurora picked up the painting, but it now bore the tire marks across the smiling faces of three people, and tears rolled down her cheeks. "Don''t cry, Aurora. Dad was just in a hurry," the woman knelt down to dry her tears. "Mom, I spent so long on this painting. Dad is so mean!" She ran upstairs, upset. The woman stood still, staring nkly at the man''s departing figure while the dinner on the table grew cold. Outside, the sky was pitch ck, and rain poured down heavily. The woman reheated the meal over and over again until Aurora came down and saw her still waiting by the table. "Mom, is Dad noting back? I just tried to call him, and his phone was off." "That can''t be. He promised he would return, maybe his phone just ran out of battery," the woman reassured Aurora. Just then, her phone rang, and she opened it happily, only to find a photo of Magnus with two other children and a woman. In the picture, the woman was kissing his cheek as he wore a birthday crown and had his eyes closed, making a wish. "Mom, did Dad send you a message?" Aurora asked. "No." Aurora didn''t notice the woman''s body trembling slightly. "Aurora, dear, your dad isn''ting back. Let''s just eat." She went to heat the food again, and the tears she had been holding back finally fell. "Mom, why are you crying?" The little girl followed her closely, noticing her trembling shoulders and the tears at the corner of her eyes. "I''m not crying, just got something in my eye." "You''re lying, Mom. There''s no sand in the house. Is it Dad? It must be him making you upset. My friend told me she saw Dad at the amusement park with another woman and children. Does Dad not want us anymore?" The child''s innocent words pierced the woman''s heart like a dagger. She knelt down and hugged her tightly. "No, Dad wouldn''t abandon us. How could he, with Aurora being such a good girl?" "Mom, if I''m a good girl, will Dade back?" "Yes." Tears streamed down the woman''s neck. Never before had Aurora seen her mother cry, and now she wept like a child in front of her daughter. Outside, the thunderstorm was fierce. Auroray in bed unable to sleep. She intended to go to the balcony for some fresh air but saw the woman standing motionless in the yard, like a statue in the rain, looking in the direction Dad had left. Remembering that scene, Aurora heaved a deep sigh. Even after all these years, that image lingered persistently in her mind. Chapter 299: She Has Always Been a Mistress At this moment, Genevieve, who was packing up her things in the room, couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed by emotions. She remembered the spirit with which she had moved into this grand house over a decade ago. Back then, she had thought that she would finally stop wandering from man to man and had truly married into a wealthy family. The soft bed promised sweet sleep every night, and therge wardrobe could hold her clothes for all seasons. Everything was so beautiful, she felt as if she were in a dream, no wonder so many women aspired to marry into wealth. In the end, she was the only one who seeded, the only one who truly married into a wealthy family, a true winner. She had entered this house gloriously, but today she was being chased out disgracefully. How great was the disparity in her heart? She had acquired so many belongings over the years; how could one hour be enough to pack? Nheless, Genevieve prepared herself for only a temporary departure, believing she would return soon. Thus, she packed only some jewelry, clothes, and important identity documents. She asionally nced at the door, hoping Magnus woulde in and tell her it was all a mistake, that he had changed his mind, and she wouldn''t have to leave, that she could stay with the Montgomery family. Yet, every time she looked towards the empty doorway, he didn''t appear. Ivy and Zachary had already gone to the study to bombard Magnus, "Dad, what exactly did mom do wrong, why are you driving her away?" "Yeah, even if she made a mistake, can''t it be corrected? We''ve made so many mistakes since we were kids, and you''ve never treated us like this. You used to say that recognizing and correcting mistakes is verymendable. Why doesn''t it apply to mom? She''s been by your side for so many years, she''s not a nanny, you can''t just chase her away, she''s our family." Hearing this, Magnus sneered, "Family, what a family. You want to know what she did? I can''t even bring myself to say it, ask her yourself." "If I could ask her, would I be asking you? Dad, just tell us, what did mom do wrong?" Both were anxious and angry, but neither Magnus nor Genevieve would reveal the reason. "All I can say is I don''t want to talk about her." Magnus couldn''t understand himself; he had seen someone in the crowd resembling Victoria. When he followed, that person had disappeared. Victoria would never dress that way, it must have just been a resemnce. Since that day, he often thought of the happy times he had shared with her and regretted his past actions deeply. One mistake led to another, leading to today''s situation, and Magnus felt remorseful. If she were alive, he still had a chance to make amends, but with her gone, there was no opportunity left. His debt to Victoria slowly transformed into disdain for Genevieve. "Dad, I understand, it must be that wretch Aurora, she must have said something to you, right? I''m telling you, she''s all lies, you can''t believe..." Ivy thought of Aurora''s return coinciding with Genevieve being driven out; it had to be rted to her. Before she could finish her sentence, Magnus pped her. In one day, Ivy was pped three times by three different people, driving her to madness. "She is your sister, watch your mouth when you speak about her, and all of you, get out! I don''t want to see you anymore." In his rage, Magnus swept all the expensive ornaments from the desk onto the floor. Clearly furious, Ivy and Zachary had no choice but to leave and return to Genevieve, who was forlornly picking up the scattered items on the floor. "Mom, has Dad lost his mind? It''s like he doesn''t recognize his own family anymore." Ivy felt deeply wronged; everything had changed so suddenly. Her father, who had adored her the most, had be irritable and harsh towards her ever since Aurora returned. "Don''t talk nonsense. If Aurora hears you, it''ll only cause more trouble. Have you forgotten what I told you before?" Genevieve quickly covered her mouth, anxiously ncing towards the doorway. Nowadays, just a word from Aurora could provoke Magnus''s anger-a cunning woman, she knew just how to stir up conflicts. "Why are you so afraid of her? She''s no different from us," Ivy protested, growing more upset. "Foolish child, who told you she''s the same as us? Have you forgotten that legally, she is the true heir of the Montgomery family? I''ve never legally married your father, so I''m not his wife in the eyes of thew, and you and your siblings are merely adopted by other rtives of the Montgomery family, not legal heirs. Everything points to our position being unofficial and precarious. I had hoped to use your involvement in thepany to gradually win over your grandfather, but now..." Genevieve had struggled for years, but it all seemed in vain now. When Magnus had an affair, Grandpa Montgomery was furious. After Aurora''s mother passed away, Grandpa Montgomery''s resentment towards Genevieve deepened. For years, he refused to allow Magnus to marry her formally, to prevent Genevieve, who he saw as a gold-digger, from gaining any legal rights. Grandpa Montgomery despised Genevieve, relegating her to a lifetime of being an unrecognized mistress. His actions were meant to punish Genevieve and to drive her away, showing Magnus her true nature. No woman would willingly remain unrecognized and unimed, but Genevieve had stayed all these years. Recently, Grandpa Montgomery had begun to relent, feeling that after twenty years of punishment, he had been harsh enough. The children had grown up; he couldn''t let Ivy and Zachary remain adopted forever. He had begun to feelpassion when Aurora returned, scheming anew and reigniting Grandpa Montgomery''s dislike for them all. Everything Genevieve had hoped for was now further away than ever, perhaps unreachable in this lifetime. After giving a few more instructions to Ivy and Zachary, Magnus entered the room. "Time''s up; you need to leave," he stated, standing by the door, unwilling even to step inside, just watching Genevieve coldly. A desperate Ivy threw herself at him, "Dad, please, let Mom stay. Whatever she did wrong, we''ll apologize for her, just forgive her." "Forgive? Ha, I''ll never forgive someone who''s unfaithful in marriage," Magnus replied coldly. "Unfaithful? That''s impossible, Mom would never do such a thing." "She knows whether she did or not. All I know is, Genevieve, you can leave now." Chapter 300: Crushing Her Pride Ivy turned to look at Genevieve. "Mom, were you unfaithful in your marriage?" "We''ll talk about thister, I... I had my reasons," Genevieve replied, although she had a wild youth, having been with many men. Since being with Magnus and bing pregnant, she had reined in her nature. Now, the thought of her past being exposed in front of her children filled her with shame. "Dad, there must be some misunderstanding. Please don''t let mom leave, okay? Look, it''s raining so hard outside, it''s dangerous," Zachary said, clearly worried. "I''ve given her enough time. She has been dying this over and over; no one else is to me. Now, leave," Magnus said coldly. Genevieve, dragging her suitcase and carrying a bag, walked step by step towards the door. She knew that if she didn''t leave now, Magnus would indeed drive her out personally. Better to leave with dignity now than be chased out in disgraceter. "Wait." A cold voice intervened. Aurora stood at the door. "You can''t leave just yet." Genevieve looked at her, puzzled. Was Aurora up to something again? Well, if it meant she could stay, she was willing to y along. "Aurora, are you also going to plead for her?" Magnus and Ivy''s gaze shifted to Aurora. Every twist in the situation had involved Aurora so far. Could she have changed her mind? That seemed unlikely; she was the one who most wanted Genevieve gone. While everyone was guessing what Aurora might do next, she finally spoke. "Dad, did you forget? You said she should take only what belongs to her. This room used to belong to my mother. Who knows if she''s taken something that belongs to my mom or the Montgomery family? I want her to open her suitcase and check." "Outrageous," Aurora''s insulting words broke Genevieve''sposure. "Aurora, am I a thief? You want to check? I have rights too, and this is an invasion of my privacy." "Why so angry? If you''re innocent, just open the suitcase and prove it. The angrier you get, the more it seems you have something to hide." Aurora remembered her mother standing alone in the rain years ago, seemingly frail but actually very proud and stubborn. Magnus had promised he woulde back, even though he was celebrating a birthday with another family. Her mother had stubbornly waited in the rain, knowing that was the first ce she would see him return. But after that storm, her mother had fallen seriously ill. Though it stirred guilt in Magnus, it only provoked Genevieve to retaliate even more fiercely, periodically sending her mother indecent photos and unbearable voice messages. Although she hadn''t confronted her mother directly, she had tormented her psychologically for many years. Now, letting her just walk away freely seemed far too simple. Genevieve, driven to fury, responded, "You don''t need to provoke me. I''ll open it." She threw her suitcase onto the ground. "Look, see if you can find what you''re looking for!" "Don''t worry, I''ll take my time. I won''t let you take anything that belongs to the Montgomery family," Aurora said, smiling as she crouched down. "Ivy was nearly bursting with rage. ''Aurora, I warned you not to go too far. You''ve already driven my mother away. What more do you want? Won''t you even leave her thest bit of dignity?"" Aurora looked up and smiled slightly. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Dignity? Your mother lost that long ago, not because of me, though. She threw it away herself." Having said that, she seriously began to check Genevieve''s luggage. Genevieve clenched her fists tightly, helpless. As the saying goes, thirty years can change the course of a river east and west. Once, she controlled everything; now she couldn''t change a thing, like a fish on a chopping block, ready to be sliced. "Aurora, that''s enough," Ivy pleaded. "I haven''t even started looking yet. How can you say that''s enough?" Aurora went straight for the jewelry box. Genevieve was smart-not many clothes, but what she carried were all valuable jewels. These sparkling ornaments were collectively quite expensive. Aurora searched through them and found a bracelet. She had only intended to strike at Genevieve''s pride but didn''t expect her to be so shameless! The other jewels had been acquired over the years, but this bracelet was different. She remembered clearly; it was her mother''s favorite piece of jewelry. "Genevieve, this is my mother''s jade bracelet. Can you be any more shameless? You took my mother''s man, lived in my mother''s house, slept in my mother''s bed, and now you even want to take her jewelry!" At the time, this bracelet had caused a frenzy at the auction, worth millions. After over twenty years, its value had increased to at least ten million dors! That damn Genevieve was really bold, actually wanting to take this bracelet. It was hard to decide whether to admire her for recognizing its value or criticize her audacity. Magnus looked closely and confirmed the bracelet indeed belonged to Victoria, and he had given it to her as an engagement token. Back then, Victoria had been very moved, vowing to cherish it for life, not just for its value but for its significance. Victoria only wore it on special asions, fearing it might get scratched or damaged otherwise. "This is Victoria''s, Genevieve. I told you that you could take your things, all the jewelry I bought you over the years, but Victoria''s are hers, and you must not touch them!" Magnus was also getting angry. Genevieve''s face turned pale. "It wasn''t intentional. You only gave me an hour, it was too rushed, I didn''t see clearly..." "Really? It''s normal to not see clearly and take the wrong bracelet, but what about these ruby earrings?" Aurora pulled out another item. Genevieve had taken all of Victoria''s cherished jewelry. Unlike Genevieve, who was ostentatious, Victoria was understated except on significant asions. Aurora often stayed by her side, watching her carefully wipe the jewelry, which to her were not just cold hard trinkets, but a manifestation of Magnus''s love. Aurora, having seen these precious items often, remembered them all clearly, even after so many years. "You scoundrel, who allowed you to touch Victoria''s things?" Magnus was so angry his face turned red. "Magnus, listen to me, I really didn''t mean to." "Don''t exin anymore; I don''t want to hear a word!" Chapter 301: Expulsion Genevieve frantically exined that she had made preparations to return, but now she had shed with Magnus at such a critical moment, only increasing the distance between them. When Magnus had said those words before, she hadn''t taken him seriously, not believing he could be so heartless as to inspect her luggage. However, just because he didn''t, didn''t mean Aurora wouldn''t. Caught red-handed, Aurora looked at her with a mocking expression. "Genevieve, ask yourself, has my father ever mistreated you during these years in our home? Look at the jewelry and ornaments in your suitcase-are they few? My father bought so many for you, yet you''re still not satisfied, even taking my mother''s belongings. This bracelet was a token of love my father gave to her, bearing my mother''s name. It was her favorite. When she was still alive, she would polish these pieces of jewelry every day. Now you even want to take these, aren''t you afraid my mother wille looking for you at night?" Aurora said in a low voice, frightening Genevieve so much that she fell to the ground, sweating profusely. Seeing that bracelet, Magnus could recall Victoria''s shy face, such beautiful memories, now spoiled by this woman. "I''ve changed my mind. You can''t take any of the jewelry! I bought them all; they are mine," Magnus dered coldly. Genevieve became so agitated that she stomped her feet, "Magnus, how can you treat me like this? I''ve been with you for so many years, wasted so many years of my youth, and bore your children. Is this what I deserve?" "I have been diligent as a father and husband all these years. I have provided you with generous material conditions, making you stand out among your peers. I''ve taken good care of you, never cking for a day. Besides bearing two children, what else have you done? From their infancy, the children were raised by nannies; you spent your days shopping and visiting salons. What else do you do besides spending money?" "I''ve been with you so long, and you never married me legally. Now you want to throw me out, and I must leave without anything. Magnus, do you have no conscience?" Genevieve began to bring up old grievances. She had said back then that she didn''t care about the status; she just wanted to be with him. But now, she seemed like apletely different person. Magnus watched her coldly, "Apart from not giving you a title, where have I failed? You know why we never married, and now you me me?" The more the couple argued, the happier Aurora became. Genevieve had only a few changes of clothes with her, clearly keeping a backup n to return to the Montgomery family. Since she had driven her away, how could she possibly allow her toe back? Such wishful thinking. She had dug her own grave; even the heavens couldn''t stand it. After this, Magnus would surely be done with her, just waiting for the paternity test results, which would surely be interesting. "Alright, I don''t want to make this ugly. Keep the jewelry and just go," Magnus said, looking extremely weary. He had just seen Genevieve''s vile demeanor, a side of her he hardly recognized. "Fine, take them all." Genevieve packed all the jewelry, and with her somewhat empty suitcase, she left in a huff. "Dad, please say something. With such heavy rain, where do you expect Mom to go?" "Dad, I''m begging you, don''t make Mom leave. You''ve been married for so many years, why must it end so ugly now? If others find out, won''t theyugh at us?" "Let themugh, or gossip, the decision is final. I simply cannotpromise and spend the rest of my life with her. Sorry, I just can''t do it. Genevieve, I told you that you could leave with dignity on your own. Making a scene now won''t change the oue; it just makes everyone look bad," Magnus coldly replied. "No need to say more, I''ll leave on my own." Genevieve stopped begging humbly because she knew the situation was beyond salvage. Particrly with Aurora present, if she didn''t leave, Aurora would surely use some trickery to force her out. Better to leave first, though it was a pity. "Genevieve, after all, we''ve known each other for so long, let me call a cab for you," Aurora approached with a sly smile. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Don''t pretend to be kind!" Genevieve dragged her suitcase to the foyer, and as she opened the door, a storm raged outside, a sh of lightning startling her. The cold air hit her face as she stepped out. She had left this ce many times before, but never with such a heavy heart as now. She had thought about leaving first anding back once Magnus had calmed down, but now it seemed not so simple. She felt that if she truly left this time, she would never have the chance to return-it would be a permanent goodbye. "Mom, don''t go, what will we do without you?" Ivy was already in tears. Genevieve was torn, pulled by her daughter. Who would want to leave a happy life unless it was absolutely necessary? She was leaving because she couldn''t change the situation. "Dad..." "If you utter one more word, you''ll leave with her. I won''t hold you back," Magnus was tired of their crying. Thismand silenced the room. Just moments ago, they were crying for Genevieve not to leave, but now, realizing it affected them too, they dared not speak. If they were also expelled from the Montgomery family, they would lose not only their financial support but also the prestige of the family name. Who would want to give that up? In the end, everyone was clinging to wealth and status, Genevieve felt chilled to the bone, "I''m leaving, take care of yourselves." "Mom, take care of yourself." Aurora watched the two, a cold smirk on her face. Genevieve had indeed raised two fine children, who scatter at the sign of trouble. Fearing expulsion from the Montgomery family, they didn''t even have the courage to help Genevieve hail a cab, as if stepping out would mean they could never return. Was this their attitude toward the mother who bore and raised them? Howughable this kinship was. Genevieve, stepping out in high heels, realized she had forgotten her umbre in a moment of spite. Having already dered her departure, she couldn''t face going back and had to brave it out. Aurora watched as Ivy and Zachary gloomily returned to their rooms before saying to Magnus, "Dad, it''ste, and we''ve known Genevieve for so long, I''ll go send her off." "Aurora, you''re really too kind." Chapter 302: A Parting Gift "Dad, this is something I should do. After all, Genevieve has been with our family for so many years, and she has always taken special care of me since I was little. I ought to see her off, even if it''s just to give her an umbre as a token of my meager efforts." Aurora''s words were particrly meaningful; only those who knew of her past hardships could understand what she meant by care. "Alright, you go then. I thought Zachary would take her to the hotel, but I scolded them just now only to stop them from making any more pleas to stay, not to forbid them from seeing her off. It''s sote, and it''s pouring rain outside. If anything happens to Genevieve, who would be responsible?" Though Magnus seemed stern, he was fundamentally a good person. Fortunately, Genevieve had made a fundamental mistake this time. Had it been a lesser error, she might have managed to change his mind with a few tricks. Aurora was relieved she hadn''t immediately told Magnus about Genevieve''s past deeds upon returning. Even if he had believed her, Genevieve would have gradually made amends. With her incremental pushing, Genevieve''s chances of returning to the Montgomery family were now as difficult as reaching heaven. "Okay, Dad, I''ll go ahead then. Let me use your car keys, and I''ll take her to the hotel." "Sure, go ahead." Magnus handed the keys to Aurora, who opened an umbre and left. Genevieve dragged her suitcase alone in the heavy rain, turning back to look at the ce she had lived for so many years. When she first arrived, she was full of longing, like Cindere who had married a prince, no longer needing to worry about life''s struggles and able to have everything without effort. Back then, Ivy and Zachary had clung to her, tugging at her skirt excitedly asking, "Mom, is that our home now?" "Yes, that''s our home, where you and Zach will live from now on," Genevieve replied, stroking their heads. "Wow, our home is so beautiful, like a castle in a fairy tale. Mom, can I live there forever?" "Of course, you can call him ''Dad'' now. This is our home." "Yay!" The two children happily ran towards the house. The grand scene of their arrival contrasted sharply with the present, where she left alone under the torrential rain. In this vi area, catching a taxi was harder than scaling the heavens. Genevieve cursed Magnus''s mercilessness internally while drawing her arms close. She should never have acted on a whim; wearing more clothes would have been better as now she was both cold and miserable, especially when the wind blew, making her shiver. This vi area had no shelter from the rain, and Genevieve knew she had to leave quickly to find a ce to stay. A car horn sounded, and headlights shone from behind her, blinding her. She covered her eyes with her hand, peering through the gaps between her fingers, she saw it was Magnus''s car. All her anger dissipated, thinking Magnus hade for her. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! In her mind, a scene straight out of a drama unfolded where the heroine leaves in a huff, and the hero drives after her. Genevieve thought that as long as Magnus came for her, she could forgive and forget the past, and they could reconcile. The car stopped behind her, but because the windshield was covered in raindrops and the wipers couldn''t keep up, she couldn''t see who was inside. The car door opened, and Genevieve rushed forward eagerly, eximing, "Magnus, I knew you couldn''t bear to leave me alone..." "Genevieve, what nonsense are you talking about? Please take a good look at who I am," came Aurora''s cool voice. Hearing Aurora''s voice, Genevieve''s face changed drastically, her eyes chilling, "Why is it you? Where is Magnus, why didn''t hee?" Genevieve, still not giving up, nced inside once more and realized that it was indeed only Aurora alone; not even Zachary or Ivy were there. "How could it not be me, Genevieve? Are you disappointed? My father now despises you; he would nevere to see you off. What surprises me is your dear daughter and son, whom you''ve toiled so hard to raise, yet in the end, they don''t even wish to bid you farewell. Tsk, tsk, I really feel for you, all that money you earned through hard work saved your son, and after all that, not a word of thanks from him, and to be kicked out of the Montgomery family, how pitiful indeed." Aurora never mocked anyone like this in front of others; kicking someone when they were down was not something she usually enjoyed. But with this woman, who had torn her family apart and repeatedly tried to have her killed, Aurora made an exception. Seeing her in such a wretched state truly delighted Aurora, a happiness greater than any big deal she had ever clinched before. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! In this world, she wanted nothing more than to see Genevieve fall back into the dust. "They are my children; it is only right and natural for a parent to do anything for their children. I chose this willingly, it has nothing to do with them, and they need not know. As for their absence, it''s because they fear being kicked out of the Montgomery family; you can''t me them. Are you happy now?" Genevieve said coldly. "They haven''t done anything wrong, merely being scolded by dad, and yet you abandon them, I begin to doubt whether they are really yours. After all, what kind of polite children can someone like you raise? As for being happy, of course, I am," Aurora smiled. "If you came here to mock me, you''ve got what you wanted. I''ve been kicked out of the Montgomery family, you''ve achieved your goal," Genevieve looked at the young face in front of her and regretted not having killed her earlier, thus leaving behind such a Scourge. "Achieve my goal? You underestimate me too much. I''ve always said that my goal was to have all three of you expelled from the Montgomery family, how could just you leaving be enough?" Aurora gave a seductive smile. Genevieve, catching the implication in her words, suddenly became nervous, "Ivy and Zach are just a bit spoiled and willful, take your grievances out on me, leave them be, they are innocent!" "Innocent? A child who has been pricking me with apass since they were little is indeed very innocent." "Fine, even if you hold a grudge against them, being expelled from the Montgomery family is my own fault, but they are different, they have done nothing wrong, your father would never be so foolish as to drive them away," Genevieve said bitterly. "Who says they haven''t done anything wrong? Their very birth was a mistake, Genevieve, do I need to spell it out for you?" Aurora''s smile turned devilish. A sense of unease amplified inside Genevieve, "I, I don''t know what you are talking about." "It''s okay if you don''t understand, I can remind you, my sister and brother don''t look like my father at all." Chapter 303: She Must Kneel and Apologize As soon as these words were spoken, Genevieve''s face underwent a drastic change, as if the sky itself was about to copse. "How many children in the world don''t resemble their father? One could only say that my genes are dominant, which is why they look more like me," Genevieve tried to suppress her feelings and act as if nothing had happened, but her uncontroble body trembled as she spoke. "Genevieve, all I said was that they don''t look like my dad, I didn''t even say they look like Paul. Why are you getting so worked up?" The mere mention of this had already deeply wounded Genevieve, and now, with the name Paul brought up, she could barely stand. "What are you talking about! How did other people get dragged into this?" Genevieve retorted. "Others? But I feel like my siblings don''t look like my dad at all, rather they resemble Paul. Could it be you did something long ago and forgot?" Aurora''s smile was like a rose blooming secretly in the night. Genevieve grabbed Aurora''s hand, "What exactly do you want?" Holding an umbre, Aurora''s smile faded, and her eyes became icy. "Genevieve, it seems my mother asked you the same question years ago. What do you want?" Back then, after being bombarded by various photos, videos, and audio clips sent by Genevieve, the strong-willed Victoria began to crumble. Once, when Magnus was drunk, originally hispany''s secretary was supposed to take him home, but Genevieve sent the secretary away and took him to the Montgomery family''s doorstep herself. Victoria, seeing the two at the door, was furious at Genevieve''s audacity toe to the Montgomery family home and confronted her, "What exactly do you want to do?" "Do? Mrs. Montgomery, I thought I made my intentions quite clear. I want your ce. If you were wise, you''d leave him yourself, otherwise don''t me me for using means to drive you away. A divorce might still preserve some of your dignity, otherwise it''ll be much more pitiful." "You... are utterly outrageous." "Heh, who made him like me this way? Mrs. Montgomery, I''ve set my sights on your position," Genevieve dered haughtily before leaving. Little Aurora rubbed her eyes and came over, "Mom, who was that just now?" "It''s nothing, just a friend of your dad''s. He was drunk, and I helped him up." As she passed by Aurora, Aurora noticed her palm was bright red, marked by Genevieve''s nails. The memories of Genevieve hurting her mother were vivid in her mind. The tables had turned, and she had waited years for this day! "Aurora, I know I wronged your mother. If she were still alive, I would definitely apologize to her, but she''s long gone. When will this cycle of vengeance end? I''ve been with your father for so many years now; please let us be," Genevieve pleaded, showing weakness. Her plea only disgusted Aurora further, her expression unchanging. "Let you go? Who will let my mom go? Genevieve, you must pay for what you did back then. What do you think dad would do if he knew that Ivy and Zachary aren''t even his children, that he raised someone else''s for twenty-one years?" "Please, Aurora, you mustn''t let your dad find out about this. Hate me if you must, seek revenge if you will, but please, spare them. They are still children." Now Genevieve understood the urgency. "They are just children, and am I not a child too? How did you treat me back then? And now, a simple apology is supposed to suffice?" "As long as you can spare the children, I will do anything. I can leave Clothville and never approach your father again." The heart of a parent knows no bounds. Despite Ivy and Zachary''s failings, they were still Genevieve''s children. If their identities were exposed, their futures would bepletely destroyed. It was her own sin. How could she let her children suffer such hardships? Especially since they had been pampered all their lives. Once they were expelled from the Montgomery family,cking any survival skills or capabilities, how would they stand a chance in this dark society? The Montgomery family had been their shield against the storms; they could not afford to lose this protection. "And what about what you did to me in the past? How do we settle that ount?" Genevieve looked at the noble woman standing before her, holding an umbre. She bore a striking resemnce to her, especially in the air of austerity and innate nobility that surrounded her. No matter the circumstance, she always stood tall, a demeanor Genevieve and Ivy could never emte. It wasn''t about wearing branded coats or luxury items; it emanated from within. Genevieve knelt down, slowly sinking into the cold water as the heavy rain soaked her clothes. Aurora, holding the umbre, looked down at the woman kneeling before her. The raindrops fell like broken pearls, dripping one by one onto Genevieve''s head. Genevieve, usually so concerned with her appearance, now disregarded her disheveled state. Her eyes pleaded, "Aurora, I''m begging you, do whatever you want with me, just please spare my children." Aurora, seeing her kneel, felt not happiness but pity. "Had you known this day woulde, why act as you did? Genevieve, it''s useless. No matter what you do, I will not let you off. Only this way can I make up for the wounds you inflicted on my mother. It seems you won''t be needing me to see you home. Keep the umbre. From now on, fend for yourself. Our feud is not over until death!" With those words, Aurora threw the umbre to the ground, where itnded slowly, facing upwards, as the rain continued to pour. Genevieve reached out to grab Aurora, "I''m begging you, please don''t tell him!" The only response was the sound of Aurora closing her door. Genevieve desperately pounded on the car door, "No, Aurora, please don''t!" Aurora didn''t even nce back as she shifted gears and elerated away. Genevieve fell forward into the mud. Her designer clothes were now stained beyond recognition, her tears mixing with the rain on her face. "No, don''t!" She had never been so distraught in her life. Suddenly recalling something urgent, she quickly dialed Ivy''s number. "Mom, have you found the hotel yet?" Ivy''s voice came through. "Child, you must be careful. Never have any contact with Aurora, and make sure she doesn''t get any of your hair, nails, or even skin kes. Stay far away from her, remember that!" Chapter 304: Genevieves Leverage Ivy was utterly confused. "Why can''t we get close to Aurora? Is there something wrong with her?" "Ivy, mom is not joking around. Aurora is dangerous, and she could very likely jeopardize both of your futures. You must listen to me. Do not have any contact with her, especially make sure she doesn''t get ahold of anything like your hair or nails!" Aurora already knew that Ivy and Zachary were not Magnus''s biological children. Judging by Magnus''s reaction, he likely didn''t know yet; otherwise, he would have driven them out already. Since he didn''t know, it meant that Aurora hadn''t told him yet. With such a perfect opportunity to bring them down, why would Aurora pass it up? Her silence wasn''t due to kindness but rather theck of evidence. Mere words were not enough; if she imed outright that Paul was the father of the two children, who would believe her? The only solution now was to keep the children away from Aurora to prevent her from obtaining any evidence. "Okay, Mom, I understand. Take care when you''re outside alone. I''lle to see you tomorrow." Ivy was unaware of how desperate Genevieve''s situation was. She merely thought that Genevieve, being an adult with money, could easily find a hotel to stay in temporarily, even without the Montgomery family. After hanging up the phone, Genevieve didn''t let on to her children how dire her plight was; drenched through, she simply sat down on the ground. She dialed another number. The person on the other end answered with a tease, "Oh, what made you think of calling me? Do you need something again?" "I''m not in the mood for jokes. Aurora knows that Ivy and Zachary are your kids," Genevieve said urgently. "So what if she knows? What can a little girl do?" "What the little girl can do is effortlessly kick you out of thepany and me out of the Montgomery family. And now, she''s targeting our children. You''ve never taken responsibility as a father. If their futures are destroyed, where are they supposed to go?" "You''ve been driven out by the Montgomery family?" Paul was surprised. He hadn''t expected Aurora to be so capable, managing to bring down both him and Genevieve in such a short time. "Yes, Magnus found out about that day between you and me, and he threw me out of the Montgomery family. Now, I''m homeless and penniless," Genevieve sneezed. "Where are you? I''lle get you right now." After getting the address, Paul hung up in a rush. Paul''spanion, Alison, her clothes disheveled, grabbed him, "Where are you going in such heavy rain? Didn''t you promise to stay with me tonight? Is it that Jessica again?" "My darling, my heart, this is really urgent. We''ll have fun next time. Take this money and buy that LV you like." Paul pulled out a stack of bills from his wallet and ced them on the bed. "It''ste; be careful on your own, and remember to take an umbre," Alison said with concern. "I know. I''ll contact youter." Paul hurried off, and as soon as the door closed, Alison''s pretense of concern faded into a cold smirk. A camera was still on the nightstand; Paul had a habit of recording his trysts. However, he normally didn''t allow anyone to touch the camera. Caught up in the urgency, he had forgotten to take it with him. Alison pressed the stop button and flipped through the past recordings, looking for evidence to use in the future. She was prepared to fight it out with Paul for a lifetime. Every video was an unsightly cover, and Alison was scrolling up through them when she suddenly spotted a familiar face-if she wasn''t mistaken, it was Magnus''s wife. How could she appear in one of Paul''s videos? Sensing something amiss, Alison quickly yed the video. As soon as she did, she uncovered a shocking revtion: Magnus''s wife was also involved with Paul! This was a scandalous secret. Alison recalled Aurora asking her to collect strands of Paul''s hair, seemingly useless given their short length. Could it have been for a paternity test? The video clearly hinted at a past affair between the two. Excited and exhrated, Alison knew divulging this would stun everyone. Yet, revealing it seemed of no personal benefit and might only earn Paul''s disdain. Why not leverage this information to curry favor with Aurora instead? She dialed Aurora, who had just returned to her bedroom and was drying her slightly damp hair. The phone rang at that moment. Seeing it was Alison, Aurora blinked in surprise. What could Alison want? "Hello?" "Miss Montgomery, I just found an interesting video in Paul''s camera. I think it''s something you''d want," Alison toyed with the memory card in her hand. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "What video?" Aurora sounded puzzled. "It''s apromising video of Paul and Genevieve at the office. You asked for Paul''s hair for a paternity test, didn''t you? With this video, Genevieve won''t be able to lord over anyone anymore." Alison was clever; she had figured out Aurora''s intent. "If you really have that video, it would indeed be very useful to me. But let''s talk about your reward. I don''t believe in free money falling from the sky," Aurora''s tone was professional. "I''ll give you the video for nothing. Don''t think I''m ying tricks. I found you quite decent when west met, that''s one reason. Another is, I also want to use you to take down Kimberly ke. She humiliated me at thepany, and I can''t swallow that insult! But I can''t confront her myself; I do this for you and for me." Aurora was taken aback by Alison''s candidness. "Do you know her background?" "I do." "Knowing that, you still want to provoke this she-devil? I remember your background isn''t strong. Fighting her is like throwing an egg against a rock," Aurora said, not in mockery but as a plea for Alison to live a simpler life. "To live is to fight for one''s dignity. I never thought of breaking up Paul''s family; he wanted my body, I wanted his money. I''m not noble, and if gaining everything means using my body, so be it. When the news breaks, the whole world will vilify me. They''ll call me a homewrecker, an interloper. But without me, Paul would still seek other women-it''s the joy he can''t find with his wife. I don''t care about being insulted, but the least deserving of that right is Paul. That''s why I swear, I won''t let them off easily." Chapter 305: You Really Are Despicable Everyone has their pride, but when Kimberly and Paul trampled on Alison''s dignity, it ignited her spirit of resistance. It seemed she was determined to act, and Aurora could not stop her. "What do you want me to do then?" "Expose Genevieve and Paul''s affair. Kimberly will direct all her anger towards Genevieve, and we can reap the benefits," Alison plotted. "Fine, our interests do not conflict. I want to drive Genevieve and her illegitimate child away, and you want to break up Kimberly and Paul. In some ways, we''re in the same boat," Aurora reflected carefully. "Good, I just heard someone on the phone telling Paul that she was kicked out by the Montgomery family. It must be Genevieve; Paul is on his way to pick her up now." "I understand. Send me the video. I''m not nning to release it just yet; I will wait a few more days." "No problem, I can wait." Alison hung up, tossing the money that was previously on her bed towards the ceiling, watching it fall like petals. "Paul, Kimberly, I will make sure you both suffer!" After hanging up, Aurora remembered how she had tried to record a scene outside a door but could only get a glimpse through a crack, resulting in a blurry video. Alison had indeed done her a great favor, giving her more leverage over Genevieve, which was not a bad thing. The file Alison sent wasrge, so Aurora downloaded a video editing software, intending to edit out the important parts. While editing, Magnus knocked and entered. Aurora quickly shut off the video. "Dad, are you in a bad mood?" she asked, noticing that Magnus seemed distracted. "Aurora, did you make sure she got to the hotel safely?" It turned out he was worried about Genevieve. Even though she had done what she did, Magnus still cared for her after over twenty years together. It waste and raining heavily, and if something happened to Genevieve, he would be troubled by his conscience. Aurora recalled Alison mentioning that Paul was going to pick up Genevieve, and decided to use this as an opportunity to make Magnus give up on her. "Dad, I tried to take her to the hotel, but she was furious, yelling at me and ming me for her homelessness. She wouldn''t let me get close, so all I could do was leave her my umbre. But now, it''s raining harder, and it''s difficult to get a cab here, do you want to go check on her?" Aurora suggested with a hint of provocation, guessing that even if Magnus had a bit of sympathy left, seeing Genevieve with Paul would make him give up on herpletely. "Alright, I''ll go see her," said Magnus, driving out into the rain. When Paul arrived, Genevieve was sitting beside her suitcase, without an umbre, looking like a discarded rag doll. This scene reminded Paul of their first meeting. Back then, she was a hostess at a nightclub, a ce where men came seeking pleasure, sometimes demanding women do various things. Genevieve was one of these women. One night, she encountered a particrly sadistic patron who used some peculiar toys, leaving her body covered in bruises, yet she earned a substantial amount of money. Exhausted, she was heading home to rest when someone identally bumped into her. Weak as she was, the impact sent her crashing to the ground. The person who bumped into her was Paul. Seeing the severely injured woman picking up scattered money, he kindly took her to the hospital, which marked the beginning of their rtionship. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! After Genevieve got involved with him, she discovered that he already had a family and that he would absolutely not divorce. Continuing the rtionship meant there was no future for her, soter she set her sights on Magnus. "You always get yourself into such a miserable state, just to gain my sympathy?" Paul stood in front of her as Genevieve looked up at him. "You''vee." "Kicked out of your house? You really are in a sorry state. I told you years ago to stay by my side, but you refused. This is the consequence of your stubbornness," Paul used. "Stay with you? You''d never divorce her. Did you expect me to live as nothing more than your mistress forever?" Genevieve said bitterly. "Being with me means being nameless, but being with Magnus gives you a name? Genevieve, despite your morous appearance, others might not know, but don''t think I don''t. All these years, although you''ve been known as Mrs. Montgomery, you''ve never legally married Magnus, or else you wouldn''t be thrown out like trash today." Paul had been holding back his resentment for years after Genevieve cheated on him. "Enough, if you''re here to mock me, leave now. I don''t need your pity!" Genevieve stood up, preparing to drag her suitcase away. However, having sat on the ground for too long, her legs had numbed. As she stood, she stumbled towards Paul, who quickly caught her. "If it were just pity, why would I bothering all this way?" Seeing her so pitiable, Paul couldn''t bring himself to be angry. Genevieve had been special to him once, and he had truly cared for her, even letting her bear his child. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! He had thought he might not be able to give her a legitimate status, but he was willing to provide everything else. However, her betrayal deeply wounded him. Since then, he closed off his heart, neither to his wife nor to any lovers. He became more reckless with women, just to fill the void left by his hurt. Yet, holding her now, his heart felt slightly healed. If he didn''t care about her, he wouldn''t have been so responsive to her over the years, ostensibly for the sake of their child, but partially for a reason he himself was loath to acknowledge. That''s why, upon learning that Genevieve had been expelled from the Montgomery family, he had rushed over immediately. "Being kicked out is no big deal. I''ve taken care of you once; I don''t mind doing it again. Why cry? You''re nothing like the cold Genevieve I knew," Paulforted. Genevieve didn''t pull away from his embrace; at that moment, she needed it most, clutching fiercely at the front of his shirt. Just then, a car''s headlights shone directly on them, and Magnus, seeing the two embraced in the pouring rain, his expression turned icy. Genevieve looked towards the car, recognizing the vehicle. It wouldn''t be Auroraing again to humiliate her; it had to be Magnus. She pushed Paul away abruptly and ran towards Magnus, "Magnus, don''t misunderstand, it''s not what you think." Magnus had already turned his head, rolling down the window to coldly regard the woman before him, "Genevieve, you really are despicable." Chapter 306: Youre On Your Own Now Magnus had always been a gentleman of the finest order, never one to belittle women, nor to utter cold, harsh words. Today, however, when he blurted out that Genevieve was despicable, it was clear he was truly disheartened and at a loss for words with her. Genevieve, tears in her eyes, shook her head repeatedly, "It''s not like that, you''ve misunderstood." Had this happened before today, Magnus might have felt pity upon seeing her drenched and disheveled. But having seen Genevieve in Paul''s embrace, he felt as sick as if he had swallowed a dead fly. Genevieve had just been thrown out of the Montgomery family when Paul showed up; who knows how many times they had met in secret over the years besides the instance Magnus had witnessed? "Stay away from me, Genevieve. From now on, you''re on your own," Magnus said coldly, ncing at her. "No, don''t go, youing here means you still care about me, why won''t you listen to my side?" Genevieve pleaded desperately, clinging to the car window. "I don''t want to hear a word. Let go," Magnus said icily. "I won''t let go, I won''t," she protested. Magnus pried her fingers off the car door one by one, rolled up the window without a backward nce, and drove away. Genevieve fell into a puddle just as she had before, thinking to herself that Magnus must still care about her since he hade; surely, it was another misunderstanding with Paul. "Don''t leave, listen to my exnation," she cried out, watching his car disappear, tears streaming down her cheeks. Paul stood behind her, "He''s gone." "It''s you, it''s all your fault I ended up like this, are you satisfied now?" Genevieve med Paul for everything. If it hadn''t been for his outrageous demands back then, Magnus wouldn''t have found out, and she wouldn''t be in this mess. "So what if it is me? Genevieve, the things you did back then were far worse than anything I did. I came to pick you up out of kindness, but it seems you don''t need my help. I''ll leave you to continue chasing your dreams of grandeur," Paul stated. Though he still had feelings for her, he was no longer the man who sank into despair over emotional wounds. "If you leave, I''ll truly be alone," Genevieve murmured as he turned to go. Hearing this, Paul sighed softly, turned back, and picked her up. Her eyes were red from crying. Paul had an apartment on Riverwalk Street that had been empty for a while; he temporarily settled Genevieve there. After taking a shower, Genevieve came out to find Paul still there, and eyed him warily, "What are you still doing here?" "Rx, if I wanted a woman, I could easily have my pick. I wouldn''t force anything just for an old me like you," Paul''s words cut deep. Genevieve, always sensitive about her age and who had taken great care of her skin over the years, couldn''t stand hearing it; she threw a sofa cushion at him. "Don''t forget you''re in my house. Over the years, your temper has only gotten worse," he observed. A woman''s worsening temper often proved that a man had treated her too well. Thinking of this, Genevieve felt deeply saddened, realizing she might never meet another man like Magnus who treated her well. She had no heart to argue with Paul and went straight to her room to sleep, but seeing the woman on the bed softened Paul''s heart somewhat. The night was destined to be restless. After dropping Aurora off at the Montgomery family home, Julian did not head back. In a private room of a well-known cafe, he loungedzily on the sofa, his gaze drifting out the window, with Rocky standing by his side. asionally ncing at his wristwatch, Rocky spoke, "Sir, it''s almost time for the meeting. Do you think he wille?" "He will definitelye," Julian replied calmly. "Sir, if I may speak freely, the contract you drafted seems disadvantageous to us. You never engage in unprofitable deals, so why this time..." Rocky had followed Julian for many years, knowing he always turned every dor invested into several more. Julian had always prided himself on his business acumen, but today''s actions broke from his usual habits, especially considering the person he was meeting. Julian did not respond to the question, instead continuing to look out the window. Without Aurora by his side, he felt incredibly irritable. They had only been apart for a short while, yet he felt depressed, wishing she was always near, enveloping him with her gentle scent. He cherished the moments when they watched movies together, with her curled up in his embrace like a docile rabbit. Julian dialed Aurora''s number. As she answered, her tender voice came through, "Julian, are you home yet?" Hearing her seemingly joyful tone, Julian also felt delighted, a smile forming on his lips, "Not yet, I''m meeting with someone. Why so cheerful?" "My dad just kicked Genevieve out of the house, for real this time. She''s packing her things now," Aurora''s voice was noticeably more joyful than usual. "Really? No wonder you''re so happy. You''ll be even happier once the paternity test resultse back." "Of course, I''ll stage a grand drama to have them thrown out like dogs without a home." "You''re not even asking who I''m meeting with, whether it''s a man or a woman. Aren''t you worried?" Julian teased. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "That''s because I trust you. What does it matter if it''s a man or a woman? You must have serious reasons for meeting someone. I trust you wouldn''t betray me," Aurora''s trust in Julian was unwavering. "Mm, it''s starting to rain. It''s cold tonight, remember to cover up well. I''m not there to tuck you in," Julian''s gentle voice softened Aurora''s heart. "I know. Don''t stay out toote; it looks like it''s going to pour." "Alright." "Sir, he''s here," Rocky interrupted. Reluctantly, Julian ended the call, "Little Bunny, I have to go now. Don''t stay upte, good night." "Mm," Aurora hung up. Julian had a habit of waiting for her to hang up first, watching until the screen confirmed the call had ended. The door to the private room then opened. A man in a dark purple suit entered, removing his sses, his demeanor turning sinister and captivating-it was Eric, the man Aurora loathed the most. Following him was Jason, ying the role akin to Rocky''s, with Eric''s entire aura having shifted. He walked straight toward Julian, "Mr. Ba, it''s quite strange that you would initiate a meeting with me." Chapter 307: They Want a Baby Julian stepped out of the caf into the unrelenting downpour, recalling thest stormy night when the little woman shivered in bed, terrified. Although there was no lightning or thunder tonight, would she still be afraid? He checked his phone and breathed a sigh of relief at no messages or calls from Aurora; she must be asleep by now. On this thunder-less night, Aurora wasn''t afraid; she fell asleep to the soothing sound of the rain in high spirits. In her dream, her mother smiled at her tenderly, and she proudly told her, "Mom, I finally drove away the bad woman who was ruining our family!" She slept through the night, waking only when the rm sounded, and the sky had cleared. Feeling refreshed, Aurora opened the window to breathe in the fresh post-rain air. Without Genevieve, the air in the house felt much fresher, and she got up, quickly washed, and changed. She was probably the only one in a good mood, as Magnus clearly had a rough night, likely pondering over Genevieve. Ivy and Zachary also seemed gloomy for having their mother driven out, with dark circles under everyone''s eyes. Only Aurora came downstairs radiant, "Dad, good morning, did you sleep well? You don''t look very spirited." "Hmm, the rain kept me awakest night," Magnus replied tly, and Aurora knew why but didn''t point it out. "Breakfast is ready, Dad, let''s go eat," Aurora said with a slight smile. "Alright," his response was listless, and his face looked haggard, not out of reluctance but from frustration. Did he fail Genevieve in some way for her to do this? He felt profoundly disappointed in her, feeling all his efforts were in vain. Ivy and Zachary were less rowdy than usual, making the breakfast quite subdued with no conversation, just the sound of utensils clinking. Aurora''s phone buzzed-it was Julian. She quickly put down her utensils, "Dad, I''m done eating." "Wait for us to finish, and we''ll go to the office together." "No need, I''ll head out first, take your time," Aurora said, grabbing her notebook and hurrying out. Julian''s car was parked at the front, and seeing him lifted her spirits even more, "Julian, good morning." "Feeling good?" Julian noticed the smile on her lips, bright as the sunshine after the rain. "Of course." Aurora bounced over in a yful manner, and Julian opened his arms to embrace her. They hugged under the tree, their presence clean and pure, sweet as a high school crush''s secret kiss. A drop of rainwater from the leaves fell onto Aurora''s neck, making her shiver. "It''s cold." "There''s a heater in the car, get in, I bought you some buns." "Julian, you''re so good to me, and I was just saying I hadn''t eaten enough," Aurora, who loved buns, felt like she was back in her student days. "Silly rabbit, if I''m not good to you, then who am I good to? Let''s eat in the car," Julian ushered her into the vehicle. Inside the exquisite box were Aurora''s favorite buns, and she was just about to pierce one with a fork. Julian, however, had taken out a cup, causing Aurora to feel like crying as soon as she saw it. "Again? Julian, I feel like a medicine jar now. Just seeing this medicine makes me nauseous. Could I be pregnant?" she asked. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "It''s not possible," Julian replied without a second thought. Aurora looked at him suspiciously. "How can you be so sure? We''ve been together so many times this month without any precautions. It could easily happen." Julian quickly softened his expression. "Aren''t your periods irregr and unpredictable? That should make it difficult to conceive." "You''re not a doctor. Why do I feel like I''m about to have a baby soon? Julian, I didn''t want to have children while I was still so young. I felt like I hadn''t grown up myself. But now I don''t feel that way. I know I''ve grown up enough to provide a home for a child, and with you as the father, you''ll treat our child well," Aurora smiled. "Of course, if it''s a child you bear, I will take good care of our baby," Julian said sincerely, his desire for a child with Aurora deeper than anyone could understand. "But for now, don''t think about the baby. It''s more important to take this herbal medicine to get your body in shape. It''s natural, and safe even if you are pregnant. I''ve specifically consulted Robert about it." As Aurora''s anticipation of having a baby grew, Julian became more fearful of telling her the truth. She was ready to be a mother, but her body was not. He didn''t want to upset her, so he chose to keep the truth hidden for now. Aurora simply thought her irregr periods were to me without suspecting infertility. Who would think themselves infertile without cause? Aurora frowned at the cup he handed her. "Okay, I''ll drink it." She drank with a frown throughout, and when she finished, she felt a turmoil in her stomach. "It''s so bitter..." Julian gently cupped her chin and covered her lips with a light kiss. The bitterness spread on her tongue. No wonder she hated drinking these teas-they were incredibly bitter, as if the bitterness reached into her heart, especially knowing how much Aurora wanted to be a mother. The kiss was filled with pity and reluctance. Aurora, moved by the kiss, wondered if he was feeling sorry for her. She gently pushed Julian away. "Julian, look at you. I won''t be afraid of the bitterness anymore, so please don''t feel sorry for me." Her fingers smoothed the wrinkles between his brows. Julian came back to his senses. "Hmm, let''s eat the buns before they get cold." "You went through the trouble to buy them; you eat first." Aurora fed Julian a bun, and he bit into it. "Are you still here? Since we''re going the same way, why don''t you give me a ride?" Ivy''s voice suddenly intruded. Ivy had been looking for a chance to get close to Julian, and this seemed like the perfect opportunity. As if they hadn''t noticed Ivy, Aurora wiped the soup from Julian''s lips with a napkin. "Is it good?" "It''s delicious. Try some, eat slowly, it''s still a bit hot. Be careful not to burn your tongue," Julian casually reminded her. "Hey, I''m talking to you. Can''t you see me?" Ivy said, annoyed at being ignored. Chapter 308: Please Show Some Self-Respect Ivy was beside herself with frustration as Julian, with icy disdain, asked, "What is it?" "These buns look delicious. May I have one?" Ivy cooed, feigning cuteness with her whiny voice. Genevieve had said that men were suckers for this act. Aurora, that icy block of wood- how could men truly like her? At best, they were attracted to her looks, but that would wear off over time. "Want to try?" Julian nced at her, and Ivy nodded vigorously. "Yes, if Mr. Ba doesn''t mind, please feed me too." Seeing Julian''s non-refusal, Ivy stuck to him like glue. "Mind? Of course not," Julian responded. Ivy shot Aurora a triumphant look. Aurora remained calm. Had it been someone else, she might have felt a twinge of jealousy, but Ivy was hardly worth that sentiment. "Ah..." Ivy opened her mouth, trying to appear seductive. Julian picked up a bun and slowly moved it towards her, but instead of feeding it to her, he flicked his wrist, and the bun rolled off, striking Ivy''s face before falling to the ground. Aurora was stunned by Ivy''s expression, thinking to herself that Julian was being too cruel. "Mr. Ba, how could you do this?" "What did I do? You asked to be fed, and I fed you. It''s not my fault you didn''t catch it. How is that rted to me?" "I''m not a dog, who feeds like that?" Ivy, unustomed to such humiliation, realized his words implied she was no better than a dog. "And what do you think our rtionship is? Why should I feed you?" Julian looked at her coldly. "You...you''re dating my sister, so you''ll be my brother-inw." Ivy was reluctant to use the term ''brother-inw.'' "Since you know I''ll be your brother-inw, I''d appreciate it if you stopped bothering me from now on. Please show some self-respect." Julian mmed the car door shut and said, "Drive." Left behind, Ivy snarled and stomped her feet. Just then, Magnus and Zachary arrived in time to witness the scene. Magnus was livid, "Get over here!" "Dad, why are you so angry?" Ivy was already upset from her encounter with Julian, and although she had always spoken to Magnus in the same loud tone, he had previously been more tolerant. Without another word, Magnus pped her, "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re plotting. Your sister and Mr. Ba have a stable rtionship. Don''t follow your mother''s example. If you still want to be my daughter, I don''t need you to be sessful, but at least be decent!" He had seen Ivy''s attempt to get close to Julian. Julian was a catch, but he wouldn''t allow Ivy to steal Aurora''s boyfriend. Ivy felt she must be the unluckiest person around, having been pped four times in just a couple of days. "Dad, you''ve changed. You drove mom away, and now do you want to drive me away too? I hate you!" "Sis, how can you talk to Dad like that?" Zachary had matured a bit through these events. Initially, Aurora had easily defeated him, proving her capabilities. Now, with Genevieve ousted from the Montgomery family, she had cautioned him on her way out to be wary of Aurora and to avoid any entanglements with her. Moreover, they wanted to please Magnus and restore their rtionship with him to what it once was, especially now that both Magnus and their grandfather were clearly siding with Aurora. Last night, Magnus mentioned that Genevieve had betrayed their marriage, confirming that the rumor was true; no man could tolerate his wife''s infidelity. Otherwise, given Genevieve''s character, how could she have epted being expelled from the Montgomery family without any defense? That Magnus had not transferred his hatred for Genevieve to herself and Ivy was fortunate. Ivy still could not see the reality of the situation. If she angered Magnus further, she might indeed be abandoned by him. "Are you also trying to control me? You are all viins," Ivy retorted, as she got into her car and drove away. "Damned fool, learning nothing good, just picking up her mother''s worst traits," Magnus fumed uncontrobly. "Dad, don''t be angry. Ivy didn''t mean it that way. She probably just thinks Mr. Ba is admirable and wanted to get to know him better. It doesn''t necessarily mean anything else," Zachary tried to cover for Ivy. "It better not be. If I find out she''s trying to seduce Julian, I''ll break her legs!" Magnus, too, stormed off into his car. Aurora nestled in Julian''s arms, animatedly recounting the events of the previous evening, especially Genevieve''s disgrace. She felt so exhrated that words could hardly describe her mood. "Now you can be at ease." "Yes, as soon as the results of the paternity test are out, Ivy and Zachary will be thrown out too. Just thinking about that makes me so happy!" Aurora''s face fell as she thought of something else. "Although Genevieve''s issue is resolved, the vice presidency will definitely go to Eric," she sighed, a matter that couldn''t be helped. She recalled Eric once saying that he would give up the vice presidency to her if she agreed to one thing-likely something rted to her. "All is not as hopeless as it seems." "Do you really think that shameless man would hand over the order just like that? If he does, I''ll..." Aurora was about to say something when Julian silenced her with a kiss. "Don''t speak too definitively about anything. Alright, off to work now, we''ve arrived," Julian said, removing his fingers from Aurora''s lips. "Time always seems to fly when I''m with you. We''re already at the office," Aurora noted, seeing thepany''s entrance not far ahead. "That''s because you''ve been focusing on me and ignoring everything else around us, which makes the time seem to pass quickly, just like how time flies for me when I''m looking at you doing nothing." "You always say the sweetest things," Aurora chuckled. "Remember to drink your tea, don''t skip it," Julian reminded her. "Alright, my dear steward," Aurora said as she carried her cup and smiled, bidding Julian farewell and watching his car drive away, feeling a warm bliss inside. This man could handle matters to such an extent, it only showed how much he loved her. Meeting him was the greatest happiness of her life. Chapter 309: Winning Hearts Aurora returned to the office with a spring in her step, greeted warmly by everyone she passed. "Manager, good morning." "Good morning." After setting down her cup, Aurora prepared to start her workday. Ivy had also arrived at the office. Upon her arrival, everyone else fell silent, busying themselves with their own tasks. The manager''s sister was notoriously difficult to serve. Just yesterday, she had pped Heather on a whim; if anyone else crossed her, they might be next. Ivy, remembering what Genevieve had told her, merely nced at Heather and walked past her, heading to a corner at the back of the room. Heather felt a chill run through her when Ivy''s gazended on her, fearing another confrontation. It seemed Ivy had learned something from Genevieve, as observed by Aurora from within the ss-walled office. However, it was toote for her to truly change; many things had already been set in motion. Just as everyone had booted up theirputers to begin working, Ivy screamed, "Who did this!" Somehow, a pile of trash had been ced at her desk, attracting a swarm of mosquitoes and flies. Ivy, who had never cleaned at home, was disgusted by the sight. No one spoke; they all continued with their work, knowing any response might provoke further conflict. Even as Ivy raged, she couldn''t pinpoint the culprit among so many in the office, nor did she have the authority to p everyone. Ivy finally understood the meaning behind Genevieve''s words. These seasoned office veterans, while outwardly submissive, dared to undermine her. It must have been her derogatoryments about them being "her dogs" that had upset them. Aurora merely nced around briefly before looking away. This oue was anticipated by Aurora. Ivy, a neer to the corporate world, was no match for these experienced yers. Like a spoiled princess who neither respected others nor restrained her caprice, Ivy would notst half an episode in a court drama. As no one responded to her outburst, Ivy''s anger intensified. Now, even they dared to ignore her. "Was it you?" she demanded, grabbing a female employee near her. "No, it wasn''t me." "And you were sitting here; surely you saw who threw the trash?" "Miss Montgomery, I didn''t see anything. I wasn''t in the office yesterday afternoon." "Not you, then it must be her," Ivy continued her search. If faced with such a situation, she should find evidence herself to determine the culprit, instead of interrogating everyone, which would only alienate them more. The office was in chaos again, with everyone denying responsibility. Ivy approached Heather, "I know it was you!" Heather furrowed her brows, grabbed by the cor, encountering such unreasonable behavior for the first time, "Let go of me, I never do such things." "If not you, then who?" At this point, it hardly mattered who had done it; Ivy just wanted someone to vent her frustration on. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Enough! This is an office, not a marketce. You were absent all day yesterday, and since it''s your first day, I won''t hold it against you. "If you continue to be so obstinate and disrupt everyone''s work by causing a scene in the office, I can have you fired on behalf of thepany," Aurora said, stepping in to prevent the woman from escting the situation further. At home, Ivy was oppressed by Aurora, and it was the same at thepany. At that moment, Ivy felt like a balloon about to burst. "Manager, look at my desk-it must have been someone deliberately messing with me. Are you going to do something about it?" Ivy pointed to the trash on her desk. "You threw a fit yesterday saying you wouldn''t sit there anymore. Maybe they thought you weren''ting back and just dumped some trash there. It wasn''t personal. There''s a cloth and broom in the office. Just clean it up yourself. It''s a small matter, no need to shout about it," Aurora dismissed it casually. "You call this a small matter? It''s clear someone is targeting me, and you want me to clean up this trash? I''ve never even cleaned at home." "Home is home, this is thepany. Do you expect me to hire a maid to clean up after you?" Aurora challenged. "But..." "There are no buts. If you want to continue working here, you must follow thepany rules. Clean it up in half an hour, and then you can start your work," Auroramanded, leaving Ivy with nothing to say. Genevieve had advised her not to sh with Aurora. She had worked hard to get into thepany. Magnus had also said once Aurora left, she would be the manager. She could take her revenge slowly once she became the manager. For now, she needed to bide her time. Ivy didn''t argue, showing that Genevieve had done quite a bit of psychological work on her, or else, with Ivy''s temper, she would have turned the ce upside down. "From now on, no more littering in the office. We spend a lot of our time here every day, and I hope everyone will take care of their working environment," Aurora added. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Yes, manager." Ivy grimly went to get a cloth; she had never cleaned in her life, and this trash was especially intolerable to her. She nced at a woman nearby who was watching her and suddenly became pleasant, "Hello, look, I''ve never done this before. Maybe you could help me clean it up?" Genevieve had told her to get on good terms with her office mates. This was the first step. The woman couldn''t really refuse and smiled back, "Alright, we''re colleagues now, we should help each other out." Women also have their own agendas. Ivy might be just a lowly employee now, but she was a daughter of the Montgomery family. Right now, it was all just a formality. If she could ingratiate herself with Ivy, her own prospects would be bright. Everyone had their own calctions. After Ivy cleaned up, she actively made friends with the people around her and got to know many of them well by noon. Although everyone was surprised at how Ivy seemed to have changed, as long as she wasn''t so disagreeable anymore, it was a good thing for them. Finally, it was lunchtime, and Ivy dered magnanimously, "Now that we''re all friends, let''s go out for lunch today. It''s on me." "Great, where are we going?" The others immediately felt no hostility towards her. "Let''s go to the nearby Grand East Coast. I''m in the mood for seafood," Ivy suggested a restaurant. As soon as she mentioned the ce, all the employees were thrilled, "Miss Montgomery is so generous. I''ve heard that Grand East Coast can cost several thousand dors easily." "Indeed, we have quite a few people in our office. Miss Montgomery is really generous," everyone praised. Chapter 310: Each Takes What They Need "Right, right, Miss Montgomery is so generous. I''ll go ask the manager," Ivy said, immediately closing the gap between herself and her colleagues as she mentioned hosting the meal. "Manager, Miss Ivy invites us to have lunch at Grand East Coast. Let''s go together." Aurora nced at the cheerful employees outside. Ivy had finallye to her senses, which was no small feat. "You all go ahead, I have other ns for lunch." She was not one to deliberately foster closeness with her staff; in her view, true ability was more important than good rtions. "Alright then." "The manager has other ns for lunch, let''s go," they ryed. Ivy nced at Aurora, who was busy organizing documents. Her aloofness suited Ivy just fine; it meant everyone else would likely side with her. "Okay, let''s go then." Ivy led arge group out, leaving only Aurora and Heather in the office. "Why didn''t you go?" Aurora asked Heather. "I think the food in the cafeteria is pretty good, and you didn''t go either." The two were of a kind, striving upwards, not interested in currying favor. "I''m tired of seafood; I just want something light. Let''s go to the cafeteria together." Ivy was really investing in her rtionships, sparing no expense on this meal, which was anything but cheap for the office workers, who earned a fixed sry. A big group at a hotel like this could easily spend a few thousand dors, even when being frugal. Ivy ordered many famous dishes, and everyone was so pleased they could hardly stop smiling. "Miss Ivy, you are much better than the manager. She has never shown us a good face, always just criticizing and finding fault." "My sister is like that at home, always nitpicking. Please bear with her; after all, she is the manager." Ivy was now using Aurora''s tactics. "We thought you were difficult to deal with when we saw you angry yesterday, but you''re actually very nice, much nicer than our manager, who is always scolding us." "Yeah, yeah, you wouldn''t believe it. Just the other day, I made a small mistake in a decimal point, and she went on about it all day." While some stories were exaggerated, everyoneughed heartily, turning the meal into a session ofints against Aurora. They were no fools; it was clear that Ivy and Aurora were at odds, and the harsher they spoke of Aurora, the happier Ivy became. "Really, I didn''t expect my sister to be so outrageous." Ivy was clearly pleased, regardless of whether theirints were sincere or not, hearing them badmouth Aurora was satisfying for her. "And that Heather, relying on the manager''s support, dares to act high and mighty in front of me." Gradually, theints shifted from Aurora to Heather. "Oh, you don''t know, I heard from a high-ranking friend that the manager and the finance department''s Eric arepeting for a vice president position. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! It seems whoever secures an order from Shadowlight will be vice president. Our manager does have some tricks up her sleeve. If she wins, wouldn''t she then be the vice president? If she leaves, wouldn''t our department''s manager position be vacant? Heather looks honest, but she''s actually very shrewd. Every day she''s eagerly serving the manager, constantly seeking advice. Haven''t you noticed how polite the manager is when talking to her?" "I estimate that once the manager is promoted to vice president, she will be promoted to his position. The original intention was to choose from among us," he exined. "What, she''s going to be promoted to manager?" Ivy reacted strongly, especially since Magnus had once said that the manager''s position was meant for her. If Magnus''s word still carried any weight, now both Magnus and her grandfather were so fond of Aurora, if Aurora really wanted to promote that woman, a few kind words would suffice. Could it be that even after Aurora left, amon girl would rise above her? Absolutely not! "Miss Ivy, don''t get too excited, I''m just specting. That was before you arrived. Now that you''re here, if anyone is to be promoted, it should be you. Why would it be her?" Ivy was still uneasy. This was her best chance. If she couldn''t secure the manager''s position now, advancingter would be even more difficult. "Did you just say Aurora and Eric arepeting for the vice presidency?" "Yes, they have one month. Whoever secures the Luminary order first will be the vice president. But several days have passed, and there seems to be no news from either side. However, there''s a rumor that Eric and the head of Luminary''s branch office are good friends. Maybe Eric will get the order." "Alright, everyone, I''m new here, and I''ll need your guidance and support in workce matters," Ivy began to make nice. "Of course, Miss Ivy. You''re so generous. If you were our manager, our lives would be much easier," someone said unconsciously. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 15s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Absolutely, I think so too." Ivy''s eyes shifted, "I''m ttered by your confidence in me. If I be the manager, I will surely remember you all. If my sister really signs this order and decides to promote Heather, I''ll be out of luck. What should I do in that case?" "We should find a way to drive Heather out of thepany, so she can''t threaten your position, Miss Ivy. Plus, if the manager doesn''t secure the order, she''ll have failed the promise she made in front of the directors, and we can make a big deal out of that." Some people began to offer Ivy strategies, each with their own motives. Whether Ivy or Aurora, neither was likely to stay in the managerial position permanently. If they could gain the favor of either, they would have a chance to be promoted once they left. If Heather took that position, she wouldn''t be moving anytime soon. And since everyone had bullied her before, letting her be manager was out of the question. Initially, everyone had recognized her strong capabilities and feared she would stand out, so they deliberately suppressed her. It was only after Aurora arrived that she noticed Heather and began to rely on her more and more. Aurora wasn''t someone who could be easily swayed by a few ttering words. Ivy knew these people were also looking to climb up using her, but she needed them to remove obstacles, a mutual use of resources, as Genevieve was right. "So, what do you think we should do? I really do dislike that woman." Ivy lifted her wine ss, a smile ying at the corners of her mouth. "Miss Ivy, I think this way..." someone whispered in her ear. Chapter 311: Everything About Her Matters Aurora and Heather returned to the office early after lunch, and when Ivy and the others came back, the entrance was bustling with noise. Everyone wasughing and talking as if they had been on a pic, especially at the moment they entered, all crowding around Ivy like stars around the moon. Aurora merely nced over indifferently and said nothing; her phone rang, disying Jason''s call, which she promptly hung up. Jason called again, and this time Aurora decided to see what else he had to say. After the fifth attempt, she finally pressed the answer button. "Mr. Gilpin, your monkey tricks have been exposed; what else do you n on ying?" The thought of being previously toyed with by him infuriated Aurora. She had never been so foolish in her life, manipted repeatedly for a so-called order. "Miss Montgomery, I am calling today because, after much consideration, I have decided to partner with yourpany," Jason said earnestly, catching Aurora somewhat off guard. However, she quickly recovered, "Even if you want to cooperate with ourpany, you dialed the wrong number. You should be looking for Eric." "Miss Montgomery, I know exactly what I am doing, and I haven''t dialed the wrong number. I was moved by your sincerity in our previous encounters and have decided to sign with you," Jason exined without addressing the past issues, maintaining a very formal tone. The order Aurora had been obsessing over suddenly came through, leaving her somewhat bewildered. Others might not know, but she was well aware. Was Eric, the real mastermind, now passing the deputy director position to her by having Jason sign the order with herself? "What game are you ying now?" Aurora asked suspiciously. "We are moved by your sincerity, and your Blue Mountain coffee is genuinely authentic," he replied, as if the past incident had never happened. "Jason, listen, you won''t deceive me again. Are you nning to trick me into another setup where you drug me? If you continue with these schemes, I will call the police," Aurora retorted sharply. "Miss Montgomery, I am utterly serious about discussing this matter with you. If you are concerned, we don''t have to meet privately; we can have the president of yourpany sign the contract with us," Jason said earnestly, sounding genuine. Aurora, still wary of him, began to hesitate, "Are you serious?" Typically, small orders required drafting a contract for both parties to review before signing. Not to mention, this was a deal worth hundreds of millions of dors, not something to be agreed upon in a few words; the procedures involved were highlyplex. However, Jason had been keeping her in suspense without giving a specific answer, and this assertive way of speaking was new to him. Assuming he wouldn''t bluff about such a matter, Aurora''s tone softened, "Then I will meet with yourpany''s people first. We''ll discuss the contract thoroughly before signing." "Of course, with such arge order, we also want to be cautious. Montgomery Group is a well-establishedpany, and we hope for a sessful coboration." "I have one condition-if we are to discuss the contract, it must be at yourpany, and skip the coffee," Aurora had learned her lesson, avoiding private settings. "Agreed, tomorrow at nine in the morning, Miss Montgomery, we will await you at ourpany," Jason said crisply, his straightforward manner unexpectedly making Aurora uneasy. "Alright, here''s to a pleasant coboration." Aurora hung up the phone, her mind still somewhat uneasy. Wasn''t this just money falling from the sky? But why would Eric do this? Why would he just hand over the vice president position that was within his easy reach to her? Could it be his way of atoning for that incident? However, Aurora couldn''t shake the feeling that he wasn''t the good guy he seemed to be. Regardless of the oue, she would find out tomorrow. Her phone rang again, this time it was Julian calling, "Little Bunny, have you had your tea?" It turned out he was checking if she had followed her routine. Hearing his voice, Aurora''s tone softened, "I''ve already had it, Julian. You''re more punctual than an rm clock." "That''s because I worry about you. I''ll pick you up after work." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Okay, and Julian, Jason just called me out of the blue, saying he''s passing the order to me. Has he lost his mind?" Aurora was still puzzled. "Isn''t that good? You''ve been wanting to move up to the vice president position, right?" Julian surprisingly responded quite calmly. "But that''s not right, Julian. Aren''t you suspicious that he might have ulterior motives? Why are you so calm about this?" Aurora asked. "He isn''t stupid enough to repeat his old tricks; the same trap would only snare fools twice. Maybe it''s his way of making amends for the past," Julian replied calmly. "That''s true; I won''t get fooled again. I''ve arranged the contract meeting at theirpany; there shouldn''t be any problems this time, right?" "If you''re worried, I can apany you," Julian offered considerately. "No need, Julian. I can handle this little matter. If I depend on you for everything, then I''m useless. Anyway, I still have documents to work on, I''m going to hang up now." Aurora felt somewhat relieved. "Okay." Julian hung up the phone. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Rocky, who was nearby, was somewhat confused, "Boss, you clearly helped Miss Montgomery with this matter. Why don''t you let her know?" "You wouldn''t understand." "I don''t, indeed. Isn''t this just letting Eric benefit for nothing? First, it softens his sleazy image in Miss Montgomery''s heart, and second, you even lost those two plots ofnd with huge potential. Why are you doing this?" Rocky had been with Julian for many years and had never seen him make a losing deal before. Julian sighed, "Aurora is a very proud person. She dislikes others helping her as it makes her feel ipetent. My help is merely to make her happy, not to seek any advantage or reward from her. If it makes her happy, then a loss is nothing. Her self- esteem is the most important thing." "Boss, is her self-esteem really that important?" "It''s not just her self-esteem; everything about her is important!" Julian responded tly. The girl had suffered too much; from now on, he didn''t want her to suffer any more. "Boss, I really don''t understand your methods. I''m just worried that Eric will take this opportunity to smooth things over with Miss Montgomery and stir up trouble again." "That won''t happen. What he did has already cast a shadow in her heart. She will never have a good impression of him, and I trust her," Julian said with an indulgent smile. Chapter 312: They Intend to Drive Aurora Out Ever since Aurora returned, she felt as if her luck had dramatically improved. Everything she did went smoothly. Genevieve had been driven out of the house, and, unprecedentedly, Jason had decided to give her the order. It all seemed like a dream, and she felt surreal throughout the workday. As Aurora walked over in a daze, Julian rubbed her head and asked, "Why do you look so silly?" "It''s nothing, I''ve just been wondering all day why Luminary would give me this opportunity. There''s no benefit to them," Aurora had been troubled by this thought all day. "Before you got the order, you racked your brains every day to secure one. Now that you''ve actually got it, you''re in this state." "I just feel uneasy. All these years, everything I''ve had, I earned step by step. Suddenly it feels like money is falling from the sky. Don''t you find that strange?" Aurora looked intently at Julian. He used to despise men who had ulterior motives, and now with Luminary, it wasn''t clear what they were up to, yet he seemed soposed. "There''s nothing strange about it. Let the soldiers block the iing soldiers and the earth cover the iing water. I''m by your side. Even if you hit rock bottom, I can help you rise again. I don''t care how well Luminary is doing; in my eyes, they are insignificant. As long as you are happy, what does their motive matter?" Julian said this casually, and it was only muchter that Aurora realized Julian''s power was even more formidable than she had imagined. "That''s true. I''ve be more and more reliant on you. I always feel secure with you by my side, though I''m not sure if that''s good or bad," Aurora said tenderly as she leaned into Julian''s embrace. "Of course, it''s a good thing. I''m here to take care of you for a lifetime. If you can''t trust me, who can you trust?" Julian stroked her head. "Mmm." Aurora rested on his chest, feeling that even if she lost the whole world, having Julian by her side was enough. The next day, perhaps because she had a contract discussion, Aurora was up before the rm rang. Trying on several outfits in front of the mirror, she asked, "Julian, should I dress elegantly today, or should I go for something more professional?" Julian, propping his head with his hand,zily watched Aurora from the bed. "That suit," he pointed at a pantsuit. If Aurora was meeting him, he preferred her in dresses; if she was meeting other men, he naturally preferred her in pants. "Alright, this one it is." Aurora quickly changed into a shirt and cropped pants. She was a natural at carrying clothes; even the simplest outfit looked stunning on her. "Are you this happy today?" "If Jason isn''t lying, of course, I''ll be happy. Being a vice president, I''ll have more flexible hours, which is perfect as my ownpany is almost ready tounch. I was supposed to have held a recruitment fair by now, but I''ve been too busytely. Once things stabilize, I''m going to organize arge-scale hiring event." Seeing the smile at the corner of her mouth, Julian felt very warm inside. As long as she was happy, he was willing to do anything. "I''ve already spoken with the fire department; you can start your business directly. If you need anything else, you can always reach out to me." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Julian, you''re always so thoughtful. Sometimes you take care of things before I''ve even thought of them." How could she not love a man like that? "Things are a bit different here than abroad, and since you''ve just returned, you''re not aware. Many procedures just need a nod from me, and that''ll save you a lot of trouble." "Right." Aurora was in high spirits. She had ns with Jason at nine and didn''t want to arrive too early, so she decided to head to Montgomery Group first. Aurora was feeling good, but suddenly noticed a sharp pain in her lower abdomen. It felt just like her period was starting. Her periods were never regr. She hurried to the restroom to check, and upon removing her trousers, she found she was right. Seeing the bright red, she felt a touch of disappointment. She had hoped... that this month she might be pregnant. Well, it was only one month; perhaps next month would be different. Fortunately, she always carried spare pads in her bag. As she was taking care of things, she heard several footsteps approaching. Outside, a group of women''s voices could be heard, "Miss Ivy, you are so kind. Yesterday, you treated us to seafood at the Grand East Coast, then karaoke in the evening, and even bought us breakfast this morning. We really don''t know how to thank you." "No need at all, we are colleagues after all. If you''re happy, I''m happy," Ivy said hypocritically. "Just because you are so generous, Miss Ivy, we must also help you take down Aurora. With you as manager, we''ll have better days ahead." "Yes, we need to push her out. I inquiredst night; a childhood friend of mine works at Luminary Corp and has seen Eric and the president of Luminary entering and exiting together many times. They attended the same university, and she definitely won''t secure this order. Then we can use this to attack her and force her to step down." "Once she''s gone, the manager''s position will be yours, Miss Ivy." The women chattered back and forth, and Ivy seemed quite pleased, "If I be the manager, I''ll definitely treat everyone to a nice meal." The voices of the group faded away, and once everyone had left, Aurora emerged from the restroom. Unbelievable, Ivy still harbored ill intentions, plotting to use her possible failure to secure an order as a reason to pull her down. The ideas were nice, but reality was much crueler. Since they indulged in such pleasant fantasies, how could she interrupt their dreams? Instead of returning to her office, Aurora called Heather. "Manager, what do you need?" "Spread the word that Luminary''s order went to Eric and that I''ve faced a setback and haven''te to work," Aurora cunningly instructed. "Okay, Manager." Heather didn''t understand her motives, but trusted there was good reason. The news quickly spread through the office. Ivy was thrilled. Aurora was always punctual, and if she wasn''t at work, it meant she truly had lost heart. She signaled to the others, and Mrs. Lyman approached Heather with a stack of documents, "Heather, this is the performance data for the wholepany this quarter. I need you to make a report by today for tomorrow''s meeting with the president." "A day''s notice? Aren''t performance reports usually started a week in advance?" Heather found it odd. Chapter 313: Establishing Cooperation The Montgomery Group''s corporate performance was assessed quarterly, and the president personally reviewed it, basing thepany''s development on the performance of various departments and their staff members. For the employees, this performance report was critical due to its implications on their bonuses. Everyone had worked hard for three months, all for this reward. However, due to the numerous departments and their differing responsibilities, the standards for performance evaluation varied greatly, as did the methods of assessment. The Montgomery Group was not a smallpany, andpiling the data of so many employees would normally take at least a week. Yet, she was expected toplete it in just one day? Mrs. Lyman patted her shoulder, "Heather, I was too busy with other matters the past few days and forgot to hand it over to you. You arepetent, and even the manager holds you in high regard. I believe you can do it." "But... how can one day be enough?" Heather said, holding a thick stack of documents. "Heather, I thought you didn''t mind working overtime? Just put in some extra hours tonight and you''ll have it done. I really appreciate it, and I believe you can handle this," Mrs. Lyman said with a smile before leaving. "Mrs. Lyman, I..." Heather stretched out her hand but failed to catch the hem of Mrs. Lyman''s garment, a look of worry spreading across her face. One day it is, she couldn''t believe she wouldn''t manage. The manager had said that any difficulty must be ovee, so Heather began to meticulously review the documents, unaware of the mocking smiles on the faces of some people behind her. Aurora arrived at Luminary, apany that had been established just this year. Despite being new, its size was considerable, indicating that Luminary intended to deeply root itself in Clothville for long-term development. Upon entering the lobby, a beautiful receptionist approached, "Are you Miss Montgomery? The president has been waiting for you for a while now. I''ll take you up." "Thank you." Following her into the elevator, they went directly to the top floor. The higher they went, the less crowded it became. When Aurora stepped out, she noticed the floor was almost deserted. She stopped in front of a grand, retro-styled door, "This is it, Miss Montgomery, pleasee in." "Okay." Aurora knocked on the door and heard a man''s voice inside say, "Come in." She pushed the door and entered. The office dcor was simple and understated, predominantly ck and white, almost devoid of any other color, which felt somewhat oppressive, unlike Jason''s character. "You''re here." The person who turned around in the luxurious leather chair was not Jason, but Eric. Seeing him, Aurora''s expression changed immediately, "It''s you? Whatever game you''re ying, I''m not participating." She knew too well that pie doesn''t just fall from the sky; this was yet another decoy to lure her into a trap willingly. Aurora turned to leave, but Eric''s voice followed, "This is the draft contract I''ve prepared. Are you sure you don''t want to look at it?" Resorting again to talking about contracts, Aurora turned back to see the contractid out in front of him and walked toward him, "I advise you not to y any tricks, or I will call the police." Eric gave a wry smile of resignation, realizing he had been too hasty initially, thinking of Julian, that cunning wolf. If not for him, Eric wouldn''t have been so desperate to secure a deal before Julian''s return, ultimately ruining the image he had painstakingly built. "I won''t hurt you again." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 00005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Aurora didn''t respond but started to examine the contract carefully, wary of any tricks, reading each sentence several times over. "You have plenty of time, you can sit and watch," Eric began. Even so, Aurora did not want to sit across from him and instead went to the adjacent sofa to carefully review the contract. Eric slowly stood up and ground a cup of coffee for Aurora. "You bought this one; it tastes quite good. Try it." Aurora was so engrossed in the contract that she didn''t notice and took a sip of the coffee, likely thinking it was just a cup of in water in her hand. Eric walked to the window and drew back all the curtains, letting the sunlight fall on Aurora, who naturally belonged in the light, unlike himself. Every time he saw Aurora''s serious profile in the sunlight, he found it utterly charming, and watching her like this felt like happiness. Aurora read over the contract several times and finally finished, "There''s nothing wrong with this contract." "If you have any additional requests, you can make them now," Eric reminded her. Aurora shook her head, "No." She found it odd, sometimes for small orders, both parties would negotiate extensively before reaching an agreement. Not to mention such a major coboration. The contract Eric presented was soprehensive that there was no room for amendments or additions. Could it be just because Eric also worked at Montgomery Group and was familiar with both sides, that he could draft such a perfect contract in one go? "If you have no objections, I will have someone print the official contract and send it to your email shortly. Review it again, and if there are no issues, we can choose a date to sign." Aurora looked at him suspiciously. Was Eric always this easy to talk to? She hadn''t noticed before. "Fine, but I have one question. Why the sudden change of heart? Don''t you want the vice president position at Montgomery Group anymore?" Aurora asked indifferently. "I want to keep that a secret, but please believe that I mean no harm," Eric could have said that he was giving up the vice presidency to Aurora as a way to make up for that incident. But he knew it was Julian who had tradednd to make it happen, and even this contract had been drafted by Julian, each word proving his deep affection for Aurora. Thinking of this, Eric suddenly didn''t want to do it anymore; doing so would only make Julian appear noble and himself insignificant. "A secret?" Aurora felt this was even more peculiar. To her, it seemed like it could be exined in a simple sentence. Why did Eric insist on keeping it a secret? "Try the coffee, I made it myself," Eric changed the subject. Aurora sipped the now lukewarm coffee. Although it didn''t taste as good as when it was hot, she could still discern its uniquenesspared to other coffees. "So, that information about Jason was actually yours? You''re the one who likes Blue Mountain Coffee?" Aurora then realized that from the beginning, she had fallen into Eric''s trap. "Yes, Aurora, actually, I''ve wanted several times..." "Let''s settle the contract then. I have to get back to mypany," Aurora cut him off, wanting to revisit the past. Even though he had helped her today, it didn''t make up for what he had done before. No matter what he said, she would not believe him anymore. Value your life, stay away from Eric. Chapter 314: The Show is About to Begin Eric wanted to speak his mind but swallowed his words back, knowing she was still holding a grudge about what had happened before; he feared she wouldn''t forgive him anytime soon. He decided not to rush things. "Alright, you set the time for signing the contract," Eric said, not insisting further. "I have reviewed the contract and found no issues. If it''s fine with you, how about we sign it tomorrow at Montgomery Group?" she suggested. To avoid any uncertainties, business people always try to finalize contracts swiftly. Eric, well aware of this tactic, didn''t expose Aurora''s intent. "Fine, let''s do it tomorrow. I will authorize Jason to represent me fully." "Okay, then I''ll be leaving now," Aurora stood up after speaking. "Here''s to a pleasant coboration," Eric extended his hand as a mere formality. Aurora initially did not want any contact with him, but now that the agreement was reached and he was approaching her in his capacity as the president of Luminary, she felt it petty to refuse. She extended her hand cautiously, alert for any trickery, but he merely shook her hand normally and let go. He had not acted inappropriately from beginning to end. "Thank you." She withdrew her hand. Seeing his hand empty, Eric felt a pang of loss and impulsively grabbed her sleeve, but upon seeing her disdainful look, he slowly released his grip. "Sorry, I just wanted to say I''m heading back to Montgomery Group. I can give you a ride." "No need, I drove here," Aurora said, taking the contract and leaving without giving Eric another chance to speak. It wasn''t until Aurora had left that Jason entered, "Boss, she''s already gone." "I know," he replied, his reluctance to let her go evident. Aurora didn''t return to the office. Now that the y had begun, she might as well make it more convincing. She took the contract to Montgomery Manor. Although the contract was a godsend for her, she knew her grandfather would be thrilled to hear about it. In her absence, the office felt festive, with colleagues gleefully reveling, especially Ivy, who was overjoyed to hear Aurora had not secured an order, thinking it divine assistance in her favor. Soon, she nned to drive both Aurora and the annoying Heather out of Montgomery Group, and the manager''s position would be hers. Heather ignored the others'' jubtion, working overtime toplete the reports. Back at Montgomery Manor, Oswaldo was basking in the sun in the courtyard. The weather was clear and brisk, and the sky was as blue as the sea, with flocks of geese flying by asionally. "Grandpa, are you enjoying your tea?" Aurora''s voice carried over. "Girl, what brings you here? Shouldn''t you be at thepany at this hour?" Oswaldo was puzzled but happy to see Aurora. "Well, I came to bring you a big gift," Aurora said with a smile, handing him the contract. "What kind of gift?" Oswaldo was clueless about the contract''s contents until he read it and excitedly stood up from his rocking chair. "Girl, did yound this deal?" "Yes, I just went to discuss the contract with someone from Luminary. This is just a draft; let me know if there''s anything to add," Aurora sat down beside him. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Oswaldo excitedly took her hand, "Girl, you didn''t disappoint your grandpa. You really did it, my granddaughter is amazing. This is the best 80th birthday gift you could have given me." Aurora suddenly remembered that Oswaldo''s birthday was approaching, no wonder he was so happy. "Grandpa, look at youughing, be careful your dentures don''t fly out." "You little rascal, how dare you tease your grandpa! Alright, alright!" Oswaldo was overjoyed. Worried that he mightugh too hard and be ill, Aurora helped Oswaldo to sit down. "Grandpa, please sit and calm down. The contract is lengthy; take your time reviewing it while I go make some tea for you." "Good girl," Oswaldo said, unable to stop smiling. In the courtyard, Oswaldo carefully reviewed the contract in his rocking chair, while Aurora made tea beside him, asionally leaves falling around them as the autumn wind blew. The chrysanthemums in the garden were blooming beautifully, embodying the deep essence of autumn-a life meant to be simple and wonderful. "Girl, I truly see you in a new light this time; you''ve done well, and this contract is wless, securing rights for both parties. There''s no need for further amendments." "I''ve also reviewed it carefully and didn''t find any issues. I''ve scheduled the signing for tomorrow to avoid anyplications. After all, without legal effect, this draft could be intercepted by anotherpany, which would be a big loss." Business is as unpredictable as the weather, only securing the contract quickly brings peace of mind. "Exactly, well measured. It''s crucial to act swiftly when necessary. Signing the contract sooner is definitely better. Tomorrow, I''ll show those board members who underestimated you just how capable my granddaughter is." Oswaldo was not just happy about securing a huge deal, but genuinely proud of Aurora, his outstanding granddaughter. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Grandpa, for your eightieth birthday, we really need to celebrate grandly and not let Mr. Alvarez outdo us," Aurora said with a smile. "Of course, no matter what hotel he books, I''ll find a better one," Oswaldo replied with great happiness. Meanwhile, Aurora was already calcting the timing; the paternity test results shoulde out around Oswaldo''s birthday. Ivy and Zachary are doomed this time! She wouldn''t leave them any chance. "Alright, leave these matters to me," Aurora smiled. At the same time, Julian drove to the airport to pick someone up, but at the VIP entrance, he spotted another woman. Dressed in a ck sun dress that highlighted her perfect silhouette and wearingrge sunsses, she emanated a strong aura as she walked out. One might have mistaken her for a celebrity. The moment she took off her sunsses, Julian froze. The woman bore a striking resemnce to Aurora, only appearing more mature and charismatic, exactly like the face from the newspaper! It was as if lightning had struck Julian as he watched her walk away. After a few seconds, he regained hisposure and instructed Rocky, who was with him: "You go and pick them up; I have something urgent to attend to." Saying this, he chased after the woman. Previously, he had someone look into her, but never got any leads. Since there was no information about her in the domestic records, it meant she wasn''t a citizen of this country. No matter how much he searched, it would have been futile. Realizing the importance of this to Aurora, he quickly pursued her at the international flight exit. Chapter 315: The Mysterious Family The woman walking ahead exuded an imposing aura,pletely different from the woman Julian had seen on a ship fifteen years ago. "Ma''am, please wait," Julian called after her, but before he could get close, her bodyguards blocked him. "Stop!" The bodyguards, tall and muscr, each wearing sunsses, kept Julian at a distance. "Ma''am," Julian didn''t know the name of Aurora''s mother, so he could only address her formally. The woman continued forward without pausing or turning her head, in a hurry. Blocked by the bodyguards, Julian dared not approach further. He thought of something and quickly went back, "Rocky, go to the airline and check the passenger list for first ss on flight RH236." "Yes, President, I''ll check right now." "Why are you checking? Just ask me," a male voice chimed in. Julian turned to see a handsome man leisurely walking with his suitcase, "Phil, everyone from your flight has already left, why are you so slow?" "My dear brother, you didn''t see how powerful that woman''s presence was. I just watched TV on the ne without headphones and four bodyguards surrounded me, nearly throwing me off the ne. I waited for her to leave before I dared to exit. It was terrifying, I almost flew right back," Phil said, sticking out his tongue. Phil, Julian''s cousin, was about the same age as Aurora and had a handsome face, but unlike Julian, he didn''t care to unt his looks; he preferred to act cute-a nearly six- foot-tall man''s favorite pastime. "You were in first ss with her, do you know who she is?" Phil grinned mischievously, "I hear you already have a girlfriend, what''s this, changing tastes? That woman might look young, but she could be our mother." "What nonsense are you spouting? She resembles ady I used to know, except thatdy died long ago. I just saw her and found it very strange." "Really? So you mean to say the dead havee back to life?" Phil looked intrigued. Julian nodded seriously, "Perhaps she never died. The incident back then was a long- nned conspiracy. If you know her, tell me, this person is very important to me." "I see, I don''t actually know her, but I do know her likely identity," Phil suddenly smiled mysteriously. "What identity?" "Wait a second." Phil took out his phone, powered it on, and typed a string of characters into Google, pulling up lots of information. He opened an image showing a unique symbol, resembling a sun with altered rays, and in the center, a rose adorned with a delicate line of text. The emblem was both romantic and mysteriously Eastern. "I''ve seen this emblem before," Julian said, recalling something, "This is the emblem of the R family." Phil nodded, "Right, on the ne, thedy was drinking coffee and I saw a ring with this emblem on her finger. She exuded such a chill that even the flight attendants dared not approach. I cautiously nced at her and she red back. You know the feeling? If her eyes could shoot ice, I would have died right there on the ne-no, the whole ne would have exploded." Phil had always been prone to exaggeration, his animated gestures left Julian at a loss for words. "How can family members be so different?" he wondered aloud. "Are you sure you saw it right?" Julian, adept at discerning key points from Phil''s ramblings, was quite impressive. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 00005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Of course I''m not mistaken, you know I have such good eyesight that I can even see the color of the underwear the woman across the street is changing into." Julian, unable to tolerate it anymore, snapped, "Shut up." "But you were the one who asked me to tell you," Phil said with a look of grievance. "Is the ring like this?" Julian scrolled through his phone, finally erging a picture of the ring. "Yes, exactly like that." "This ring is a symbol of the head of the R family," Julian muttered, his eyes devoid of any joy. "Wearing this ring means she is the current head of the family." "It''s said that the R family is very mysterious, nobody really knows them, and they are rumored to have some kind of special powers. But that''s just legend. Over a hundred years ago, their first family head started various businesses, and after more than a century of umtion, they''ve be titans of industry. However, their family members are extremely low-profile and secretive, so even now, no one knows exactly what assets they have. It''s quite a mysterious family indeed." "Phil, there''s something I need you to promise me," Julian said seriously. "Why so serious, are you going to hit me again?" Phil remembered clearly; Julian always looked like this before hitting him. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "If you mess this up, I will hit you. Remember, you must not utter a word about this woman, not even if you see someone who looks like her. No surprises." Julian threatened him word by word, having a bad feeling that the mysterious nature of the R family meant they were extremely dangerous and not to be probed lightly. Even after a hundred years, their true nature remained unknown. If that woman really was Aurora''s mother, it could exin a lot from years ago. Perhaps Magnus broke her heart, and she faked her own death to escape. She must have used the R family''s help to smooth over her supposed demise wlessly. He and Aurora shared a deep bond, and he only wanted Aurora to be his little bunny, untouched by other affairs. "I promise, but you have to tell me, what is your rtionship with this woman?" Phil had never seen Julian take something so seriously. "No rtionship, just remember, if you breathe a word of this, watch out," Julian gestured across his neck, clearly indicating the threat of silence. Phil blinked hisrge eyes and mimed sealing his lips, a gesture thatsted only a few seconds. "What about my sister-inw? I heard you finally came to your senses, let me see where Mrs. Ba is?" Phil said excitedly. "She didn''te." "Boo, I''m so disappointed, her cute little brother ising home, and she didn''t evene to wee him." "If you pretend to cry again, I''ll buy you a ne ticket to fly back." Chapter 316: Unrivaled Cute Charm Across the World Aurora did not go to the office all day, instead choosing to stay at the manor to keep Oswaldopany. The elderly man, who was well advanced in years, no longer cared for money or fame; he only wished for his loved ones to be by his side. Seeing Oswaldo''s face, lined with wrinkles, rx made her heart warm. Her grandfather was eighty years old, and each day now was less than the one before. Aurora did not know how much longer she could stay by Oswaldo''s side, so she cherished the present, seizing everything about these moments together. "In the evening, let''s have Julian over for dinner. I quite like that boy. By the way, is he good to you?" Oswaldo inquired. "Grandpa, rest assured, he treats me very well, to the core," Aurora responded, her face tinting with a blush, a sign of someone in love, which Oswaldo noticed immediately. "As long as he is good to you. I also think he''s more reliable than that Hayden, despite his difficult background..." Oswaldo was interrupted before he could finish. "Grandpa, what are you saying? Julian didn''t choose his own birth circumstances, and he doesn''t want to be known as an illegitimate child either." "My silly girl, I wasn''t criticizing him; you''re already defending him? Don''t worry, if I really minded his background, I would never have allowed you two to be together in the first ce. I''m not Joaquin; I''m not that old-fashioned. As long as he is good to you, it doesn''t matter if he''s amoner or a noble. The Montgomery family may not be among the very top, but we don''t need to secure our position through marriage alliances. The true well-being of our children is all that matters," Oswaldo said earnestly, soothing Aurora''s concerns. "Then I''ll call him now to invite him over for dinner." "Go ahead," Oswaldo gestured with a wave of his hand. Aurora, in high spirits, called Julian. He seemed to be at a coffee shop or a simr establishment. The background filled with melodious music, and Julian''s maic voice came through: "Hello?" Before she could reply, a boisterous male voice interrupted, "Who''s calling? Let me see, is it my sister-inw? Is it Aurora?" "Get lost, Phil! If you grab my phone again, I''ll knock you out!" Julian''s fierce voice came through, making Auroraugh despite herself. He had mentioned earlier that he was going to the airport to pick up a cousin-evidently, this Phil. "Aurora, aren''t you going to control your husband? He''s always so violent; it''s scary. Shall we report him to the women''s association?" Phil joked, seizing the phone at his peril. Aurora barely got out a greeting before Julian snatched the phone back. "Ahem, Aurora, what''s up? That was my foolish cousin just now," Julian said without mincing words. "Hey, who are you calling a fool? Are you going to make me tell Aurora how you were ogling women at the airport?" Phil exaggerated his tone. It seemed these two cousins were quite the pair. Aurora waited for their banter to subside before speaking, "Julian, I''m at grandpa''s. He wants you toe over for dinner tonight. Are you free?" "I am free, but I''ve got a tag-along." "A tag-along? Is that how you describe your handsome, adorable cousin who is unrivaled in cuteness across the world?" Phil snorted from the side. The interaction between these two was quite amusing. Throughout the phone call, Aurora''s smile never ceased. "No worries, the elder enjoys a lively house. Let your cousine too; we have enough food even for an extra mouth," Aurora said with a slight smile. "More like ten extra mouths, not just one," Julian quipped mercilessly. "Hmph, Aurora is always so kind to me. Don''t worry, we''ll definitely be on time. I''ll tell you all about how terrible my cousin is when I get there," Phil said as he ended the call. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Aurora chuckled, "He really is a treasure of a cousin." This also proved that Julian got along well with him, despite Julian''s general hostility towards the Alvarez family-a reason why he chose the Ba name over Alvarez. Since Julian cared about him, Aurora decided to treat him well. She went to the kitchen to instruct them to prepare some warm dishes, fearing Phil might be tired from his journey and needed something to warm him up. Soon it was afternoon, and Julian arrived with Phil as promised. As Aurora opened the door, a handsome yet unfamiliar face appeared before her. "Hello, Aurora, I''m Phil. You can call me Filip, Filippos, Fl?p, whatever you like..." It was then Phil noticed Aurora''s face, bearing a striking resemnce to a woman he had seen on the ne, especially those eyes. Seeing potential trouble, Julian twisted Phil''s waist sharply, causing him such pain that he nearly jumped. "What''s the matter, Phil?" Aurora asked curiously, having sensed his boisterous nature over the phone and finding him even more so in person. Only then did Phil realize why Julian had warned him not to be surprised by any resemnce, and why he was so concerned about the R family''s affairs. Could that formidable woman be his mother-inw? What a small world indeed. "He''s just like this, forgot to take his meds today," Julian exined. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Phil must be tired after such a long flight. Go take a shower in the guest room and rest a bit. I''ll call you when dinner''s ready," Aurora said, noticing Julian''s special treatment of Phil and extending her kindness to him as well. "Wow, Aurora, you''re such an angel! I don''t know what good fortune my brother stepped in to find such a gentle and virtuous angel like you," Phil said with a delighted face. "Don''t just stand there,e in and rest," Aurora stepped aside to let them in. The butler took Phil''s luggage and led him to the guest room, with Phil continuously praising everything from the beautiful house to the exquisite furnishings. "Grandpa, you must be Aurora''s grandfather, how are you so young?" Phil sweet-talked unabashedly. The usually feared Oswaldo was not intimidating to Phil at all; he approached like a friendly puppy, almost wagging his tail. "You must be Julian''s cousin, truly a handsome and talented young man," Oswaldo replied, obviously pleased with Phil''s sweet talk. "Grandpa, you can call me Phil, Filip, Filippos, any of those," Phil responded. "What a good kid," Oswaldo liked him very much. Aurora was puzzled, "Howe your cousin is theplete opposite of you?" "This kid has too much energy," Julian replied with a hint of helplessness. Chapter 317: The Prisoner Phil really seemed like what Julian had described when he arrived; he was as energetic like a five year old, despite Aurora thinking he would be exhausted from such a long flight. After showering, he was jumping around like a monkey. Having grown up in the city, he was used to bustling street scenes, and the traditional architecture of Montgomery Manor seemed novel to him. He explored everything with the glee of a child, and to Aurora, he was just a big boy. "Your cousin''s personality is so different from yours," Aurora remarked again. Julian calmly replied, "It''s not our personalities that differ, but our childhoods." Aurora vaguely knew about his status as an illegitimate child, but she had never really delved into Julian''s past. "Julian, I''ve never asked about your childhood. Why did your ship sink in the ocean back then?" As a child, Aurora hadn''t thought much about it, but now she was full of questions. "Do you want to hear it?" Julian asked. "Yes," she replied. "Thene here," Julian gestured, and Aurora walked up to him. They stood at the second-floor railing. Julian embraced her, and they looked out together, the wind teasing their hair, his unique voice resonating in her ear. "My mother was born into a prestigious family, blessed with beauty and an enviable lineage. There were three daughters at home. My grandfather was quite progressive and did not resent my grandmother for not bearing a son. Despite family opposition at the time, the people of our Ba family are naturally faithful. Even when my grandmother had three daughters without producing a son, my grandfather was not harsh on her. The two aged together gracefully. My mother, being the eldest, was expected to shoulder heavy responsibilities, yet she disliked business from a young age and preferred painting. She was also not fond of the ce she lived in, feeling she did not belong to that city, despite our family''s long-established presence there. So, she nned an elopement-a journey to see the misty southernnds with cobblestone paths and elegantdies with oil-paper umbres; to witness the vast grasnds, where even after many years, people still rode horses and sang across the expansive ins; to visit the foot of the mountains and see the blooming flowers and carefree flocks of sheep. These visions filled her with joy, and she abandoned her wealth and prestige, taking only her sketchpad to thends she had dreamt of at night. The country was sorge that my grandfather''s influence could not bring her back. Even though he tracked her down, she had already moved on to another beautiful and magical ce by the time they found her trail. Is it too melodramatic, a delicatedy forsaking her status to be a wandering artist?" Julian softly asked. Aurora shook her head, "Thedy was truly passionate. Her spirit was free and should not be caged. She should be like an eagle in the desert mountains, soaring high where no one can bind her. She will live more freely than anyone. Some chase fame and fortune, but she chased freedom. How many can abandon all vanity to pursue their freedom? This story isn''t melodramatic at all; to me, it''s beautiful." "Heh, yes, she finally gained the freedom she desired," Julian said. After chasing her for three years, my grandfather truly let her go. He thought of her as a spirited bird, eager to fly out and see the world, believing she would return once weary. However, they hadn''t anticipated that once she left, she would never return. Sometimes she missed home and would secretly video chat with my aunt and grandmother. She excitedly shared her adventures and the interesting things she encountered, while my grandfather listened quietly to her voice in the background. She considered returning home, but feared that my grandfather wouldn''t allow her to leave again. She decided to wait until she had seen enough of the world and grown tired of that life before returning. My grandmother and aunt thought the same, little knowing that fate would y a cruel joke on her when she met that man." At this point, Julian''s tone involuntarily turned cold, and Aurora knew who he was referring to. "By then, he was already over fifty, his children about my mother''s age, much like many clichd stories. He appeared when my mother was being harassed by viins, but in my mother''s eyes, he was just a kind uncle. A somewhat like-minded uncle; they traveled countries together, and having a man by her side made her feel safer. She saw him as a confidant, but he harbored vile intentions toward her, initially suppressing his own desires. Over time, he could no longer control himself. He drugged my mother, and I remember the day I came to rescue you, hearing your heart-wrenching screams from outside the door, imagining my mother must have experienced the same. What she thought was a cherished friendship, a respected uncle, turned out to be a nightmare. Her dreams were shattered. And that was just the beginning. She didn''t take the drugs willingly, and he took no precautions; he simply wanted a daughter as lovely as my mother. He took her back to his home and imprisoned her. My mother attempted suicide several times but was always stopped. Eventually, when I was born, he was clever. He knew how deep a mother''s love could be; how could my mother bear to hurt me? Gradually, he didn''t monitor my mother around the clock anymore, but she still couldn''t leave that ce, nor could she contact her family. So, nobody ever knew about my mother''s family background. His love for my mother was insane; he gave her everything but freedom, much like the despotic emperors of ancient stories. His favoritism led to the discontent of his wife, who saw my mother as a homewrecker, lured by money. Since the day my mother was brought back to the Alvarez family, she was like a prisoner in shackles, able to see the sky but never free to fly again. When he was away, his wife would find ways to torment my mother, like a venomous concubine, leaving scars in unseen ces..." Finally, Aurora understood why he was holding her so tightly; his body was shaking uncontrobly. Chapter 318: A Tragic Childhood Aurora did not interrupt him, as this story was just beginning, and her heart began to fluctuate with his tale. As a woman, she was deeply attuned to the pain he described- there had been times when she was physically unable to move, and she could only desperately shouting "no," and calling out for Julian. Fortuitously, Julian had intervened in time to prevent the ordeal, unlike his mother, who was not so lucky, which fueled Julian''s hatred towards Joaquin. Despite Joaquin''s irascibility and his disregard for his wishes by arranging an engagement, she could still see the love for his son in his eyes. However, with such a past, no matter what he did, Julian would never ept him. There is no love without reason, nor hatred without cause, and Joaquin''s love was so selfish that it threatened to destroy a budding flower. This was why Julian had chosen to silently protect rather than possess, she guessed. "Didn''t your mother ever tell your father about these things?" she asked gently. "Do you think a woman who yearned to escape would care about such matters? She saw right through it-his wife was consumed by jealousy and bitterness. She had married him not out of affection, and it was only in hister years that he understood what liking someone meant. Though she spent her life with him, she never received a speck of his love, and this resentment twisted her deeply. She hated my mother, whose sorrow was greater than heart could bear. Even though she stopped seeking death, she would never forgive him, nor would she love him. Since she did not love him, why would she be jealous? His wife, clever as she was, knew how much he adored my mother and didn''t dare to truly harm her, resorting only to petty schemes. Later, when my mother had me, though I was not the daughter he had wanted, he was happy just because I was my mother''s child. At that time, he thought about annulling his marriage to officially marry my mother, but she threatened suicide to stop these ns from happening. She had always pursued freedom, let alone decide on her own marriage; she would never marry a man she did not love. She would not marry, nor would she agree to his absurd demands, and he thought that having me, a child would tie a mother down. He gradually rxed his supervision, but the surface calm was deceptive. When I was three years old, my mother still left. All she left me was her paintings and a ne that represented her identity. I finally understood why she would correct me immediately if I made even a slight mistake, why she taught me life''s philosophies at such a young age. Why she never wanted the position of his official wife, she lived just for me, and had no connection with the Alvarez family at all. She said that when she died, she wanted half of her ashes scattered across the mountains andkes, and the other half returned to her home; she did not want to be buried in the Alvarez family''s crypt..." At this point, Aurora felt warm liquid trickling down the back of her neck; he was crying. A child having to ept the death of his most beloved mother was a feeling she could understand, as she had a simr experience. She turned around, nestled into his chest, and gently hugged his waist, hoping tofort him in such a manner. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 00005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Back then, I was too young to understand why she did what she did, as she spent a long time locked up in the Alvarez family vi, developing a tendency towards depression. Sometimes, when she couldn''t sleep through the night, he would give her a small dose of sleeping pills, all of which she pretended to need. She hoarded all the pills and eventually took arge dose. That afternoon, she cooked my favorite dish as usual. I saw her sitting on the swing in the yard, her eyes slightly closed and the corners of her mouth turned up; I thought she was just sleeping, but little did I know she would never wake up again. I quietly took the ne she left for me, along with her diary, which documented all her affairs. Back then, I couldn''t read many characters, so I hid it under my bed and studied hard every day until I finally learned about her past. Everyone thought she was amon girl who had climbed her way up by attaching herself to him, but only I knew the truth wasn''t like that at all! After my mother passed away, his wife finally breathed a sigh of relief, secure that no one would usurp her position, but I became a thorn in her side. I was too young then to seek out my mother''s family, so I had to bear all the grief silently in my heart. When my mother gave birth to me, he made a will stating that my mother and I could inherit most of the Alvarez family''s fortune. Although the will was never made public, his wife had discovered it early on, and she hated me deeply, employing the same tactics on me that she had used on my mother. You know, every time he was not at home, it was a nightmare for me. One winter, it snowed heavily while he was abroad. I was about five or six years old, and they used me of stealing a pair of earrings, calling me a lowlife and punishing me by making me kneel in the snow. Back then, I was insignificant and weak, and all the Alvarez family members saw me as an annoyance, a splitter of their shares. If I refused to kneel, several adults would kick my knees and forcibly press me into the snow, spitting on me. They called me the illegitimate child of a mistress. The snow was beautiful that day, but it starkly contrasted their ugly faces!" Aurora thought she had suffered enough in the Montgomery family, but Julian''s suffering was a thousand times worse than hers. "Stop, Julian, I shouldn''t have asked," she said, never having imagined he had such a heavy past, which was more than just being illegitimate. Julian''s gaze drifted as he continued, "My mother never cared for anything from the Alvarez family, and neither do I. I don''t need to exin myself to them. As a child, I appeared to be his most beloved son, but behind the scenes, I was beaten and kicked, living a bitterly hard life. Even so, I never gave up on myself; I wanted to make myself better, not to disappoint my mother, and to meet her rtives. The year I met you, the Alvarez family was going on vacation, and seeing the opportunity, I went with them. I took great pains to find my mother''s rtives. My grandparents and my aunt were very kind to me, just as gentle as my mother was. They couldn''t believe my mother was no longer alive. Although we had lost contact for over ten years, subconsciously they still hoped she was alive and well. I returned my mother''s ne and diary to them, and as she had instructed, buried her in the family estate." Chapter 319: We Were Meant to Be Back then, Julian was only twelve years old-a mere boy in many households, naive and ignorant. Yet, he bore such pain. He personally handed over his mother''s ashes to her family. When she left her hometown in pursuit of freedom, how could she have imagined that she would never return? Her death came too early, and the grief that overwhelmed her family was beyond words. Aurora held him close, his body trembling slightly. "What happened then?" "Afterwards, my grandfather was furious, vowing for a blood-for-blood revenge. He could hardly stand to scold his daughter, yet she had been so brutally wronged. Even my gentle grandmother couldn''t bear it, and my aunts were eager to avenge their sister immediately, but I stopped them. This whole tragedy started because of me. No matter how much my mother loved me, I also carry the blood of that man. It was because of me that she could not bear to leave, yet she couldn''t stand to be anywhere near him. She loved to paint, loved cleanliness, and felt unclean herself. Her spirit was trapped, tied down by me, and so she ended her short yet vibrant life. I know my mother loved me deeply, but every time she looked at me, she was reminded of that despicable man. I decided to end it all myself and avenge her, and my grandfather agreed not to intervene. No one else knew about this, and I continued to stay with the Alvarez family. Later, my older brother nned to take his wife out to sea, and they took me along as well. I knew their intentions-they nned to kill me at sea, so no one wouldpete with them for the shares. I acted first, destroying the boat to make them pay for what they did to my mother." Aurora was shocked by their cruelty but admired his courage; he was only twelve at the time. "You destroyed the boat, but what about you? Weren''t you afraid of dying at sea?" "Did you think I acted without thinking? I had noticed your boat before. Our routes were the same. I timed everything so that shortly after our boat sank, you would arrive. Everything went as nned, except for two things I hadn''t foreseen." "What were those two things?" "First, I didn''t expect that a foolish rabbit would fall off the boat; second, they were lucky enough to encounter a sea rescue team and survived unscathed," Julian said, his tone tinged with regret. "I wasn''t holding on tightly enough; did you really think I''d jump into the sea on purpose?" Aurora said, a bit embarrassed. "No matter the reason, I should thank fate for bringing us together, otherwise how could I have ever met you?" Julian gently teased, touching her nose. "True, I don''t regret making that choice. But why didn''t youe find me afterwards? You knew who I was." Julian hugged her tighter. "At that time, even though he favored me the most, willing to give me most of his fortune and thepany, I, like my mother, never cared for those things and didn''t want to acknowledge him as my father. I was still considered illegitimate. I was afraid you would look down on me, and that your parents would too. I often watched you from afar as you grew up." "I only hope that one day I can appear rightfully under a new identity, to stand by you and shield you from the storms until I formally sever ties with the Alvarez family," he said. At that time, he froze all my cards, trying to force me back. He does not like anyone defying him, which is what I hate most about him. Thankfully, Irene and Nick helped me back then. Do you know why Irene and I are so close?" Julian asked. Aurora shook her head, "I just thought Irene had a great personality, probably a very loyal person." "No, she''s my cousin; herst name is Ba." "What? You guys are family!" Aurora was stunned; she had thought Julian met a kind- hearted big sister during his downfall, but that wasn''t the case-they were actually cousins. "My cousin''s past is also like a melodramatic soap opera. She''s only a few months older than me, the daughter of one of my aunts. Her mother searched the entire country for my mom and fell in love with a man. They got pregnant before marriage, nning to have the child first and then return home for the wedding. During childbirth, something happened that you''d only see in TV dramas-Irene was stolen! I didn''t even know she was my cousin when we first met. It was only a coincidence a few years ago that revealed this to us, so fate is truly amazing. In such a big city, we met and became confidants and friends, andter found out we were rtives." "Exactly, if not for such marvelous fate, how would you and I have met? If you had let go earlier, we might not be together now." "Little Bunny, do you know how thrilled I was when I thought I could finally appear before you with honor because I had achieved a little in my career? I drove the first Bentley I bought to pick you up from school, only to see you holding hands with Hayden. Do you know how I felt then?" "You fool, if I loved you, it would be just you, irrelevant of your family. You should havee out and told me sooner, then we wouldn''t have wasted six years!" Aurora poked his chest. Julian grabbed her hand, "Yes, I was too cowardly to tell you." "But fortunately, all that is past us now. We''ve been through a lot to be together, and we understand even more the value of our feelings. Those who hurt us will definitely not end well!" "Yes, over the years I''ve meticulously nned, knowing the Alvarez family inside out, ready to take them down easily, those so-called rtives who once saw me as a thorn in their side. I wonder what their faces will look like after the fall of the Alvarez family?" Julian said coldly, his resentment towards Hayden aside, there was also his disdain for all the members of the Alvarez family. "I also want to see Genevieve and her illegitimate children driven out of the Montgomery family, stripped of all their glory and crowns, turned into ordinary people." "We share the same childhood, the same enemies, so Little Bunny, we are truly meant for each other." "Yes, Julian, you''re not alone anymore. I will be with you to eradicate those scum." She tiptoed up and kissed away the tear at the corner of his eye. "Yo, yo, yo, how sweet! Do you guys really need to do this in front of a single guy?" Phil jumped out just as they were in their most affectionate moment. Chapter 320: You Resign Yourself As soon as Phil appeared, the atmosphere shifted. Aurora stepped out of Julian''s embrace. "Dinner should be ready soon, Phil. How about we go down and get ready to eat? Perhaps try some of our local dishes today?" "Sure, sounds great," Phil replied, quickly distracted, perhaps Julian preferred not being seen in his moment of vulnerability. Throughout the meal, Phil was visibly impressed, praising every dish from start to finish. Had it not been for his elegant attire hinting at his wealthy background, one might have mistaken him for a country bumpkin, so unworldly he seemed, almost making Aurora question where he had reallye from. With Phil there, the mood improved significantly, leading to Oswaldoughing heartily. The trio ended up staying the night at Montgomery Manor. The contract signing was scheduled for 2 PM the next day. As usual, Aurora arrived on time at the office, where she noticed the staff looking at her strangely. She had been absent the previous day, presumably a major upset, and surely, her colleagues were secretly taking delight in it. Aurora was well aware of their thoughts but ignored them and left. Passing by Heather, she noticed her red-eyed, "You didn''t stay up all night working, did you?" "Yes, manager, I finally got the report done," Heather replied, her eyes red with fatigue, "I''m going to print it out now." Without waiting for a response, Heather hurried off to the printer. Aurora, having been away from the office, was clueless about the report Heather mentioned. "Look who''s here," Ivy said with a smirk, looking triumphant as if she were the one who had secured the contract. "Is there something you need?" Aurora nced at her coolly. "Oh, I heard that the folks from Luminary areing over to sign the contract with Montgomery Group today. Aren''t you supposed to bepetent? If you can''t even secure this contract, what right do you have to manage us?" Ivy, not a match for Aurora herself, was gleeful to hear of Aurora''s setbacks elsewhere. "If you''re that idle, I don''t mind finding more work for you," Aurora retorted, effectively shutting Ivy up. Watching Aurora return to her office, Ivy sneered secretly, "Hmph, let''s see how long you can keep this up." Heather quickly printed the reports and handed them to her supervisor, "Mrs. Lyman, please take these to the president right away." "Heather, I always said you have potential. What takes others a week, you do in a day. You really have worked hard," Mrs. Lymanplimented, patting Heather on the shoulder. "It''s no trouble at all," Heather replied, relieved to have ovee a new challenge. She had nned to continue working but couldn''t resist dozing off on her desk after the long night. Aurora, seeing Mrs. Lyman and Heather, felt uneasy, sensing something amiss. Seeing Heather so exhausted, she couldn''t bear to disturb her with questions and decided to turn a blind eye. Ivy, in high spirits, flipped through a magazine at her desk. Who else but Aurora would dare to assign her work? Meanwhile, Aurora, busy these past two days, preferred to ignore Ivy, leaving the office like a calm pond on the surface but turbulent beneath. As the minutes ticked by, the 10:30 meeting came to an end, and Mrs. Lyman furiously flung the reports at Heather, who had been sound asleep. Startled by the sudden attack, Heather''s body jerked and she fell to the floor. From inside the ss office, Aurora heard themotion and came out displeased, "What happened here?" Heather, still groggy from sleep, looked utterly exhausted and confused. "The timing of your arrival is perfect, Manager. I had Heather prepare the performance report for today''s presidential meeting, but it was aplete mess, embarrassing the president during the session. He was furious and ordered me to fire her immediately. How can we keep such an ipetent person at Montgomery Group? I don''t even know how she got hired if she can''t manage a simple report." Only then did Heather realize what had happened. Ignoring her disheveled state, she hurriedly gathered the scattered reports. "That''s impossible, I followed all the instructions you gave me. There can''t be any mistakes," Heather said anxiously as she rose to check the report data against the documents nearby. Afterparing several figures, her eyes widened in disbelief, "Impossible, there''s no way I made a mistake." "No mistakes? Heather, you''ve been with thepany for a year. How could you make such an error when everyone''s bonuses depend on this performance? If you messed up the data and gave the wrong figures to finance, who would bear that responsibility? If you couldn''t do it, why didn''t you say something? The president reprimanded me severely, now you write your resignation." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Heather clutched at Aurora''s sleeve, "Manager, it wasn''t like this. The data Mrs. Lyman gave me yesterday wasn''t this set. I made the report with what she provided." "The data I gave you is all here. Now you''re even trying to me me? How deceitful can you be? Luckily, we have many colleagues here who can attest to what I gave you. If you don''t believe me, Manager, take a look at the reports and the documents yourself." Mrs. Lyman handed both documents to Aurora, who nced through them quickly. The discrepancies between the report''s data and the documents were stark. "Indeed, there''s been a mistake," Aurora concluded coldly. Heather''s eyes, red and teary, pleaded as she gripped Aurora''s sleeve, "Manager, Mrs. Lyman deliberately gave me the wrong information. I used what she gave me to make the report." "Pah, everyone else can testify for me. You made the mistake and now you spout nonsense. Ultimately, it''s the president''s decision to fire you; nothing you say makes a difference." Mrs. Lyman''s words were intended for Aurora, suggesting she stay out of it. Though Aurora didn''t say much, she had figured out the situation. Mrs. Lyman had taken advantage of Aurora''s absence to sabotage Heather with false data, forcing her toplete the task in one day, only to fall into her trap. Such are the brutal lessons of the workce. "Heather, you better prepare your resignation letter," Aurora said indifferently. Chapter 321: Beware of Ghosts Upon hearing the word "resign," Heather panicked immediately. "Manager, this really wasn''t my fault, please believe me!" "I''m not interested in the details or the process, I only care about the results, and the results are that your work has deeply embarrassed the president. It nearly caused trouble for everyone in thepany. A mistake is a mistake, no matter the reason behind it, and I don''t want to hear your excuses." Heather knew Aurora was a stickler for details, but only at this moment did she truly understand the chilling nature of her coldness. Exhausted from a sleepless night, she now felt as though she had fallen into an ice cer. She couldn''t believe these words wereing from Aurora. "Manager, are you asking me to resign?" "ording topany policy, there really is no need for you to stay. Everyone must pay for their actions," Aurora stated tly, looking down at her from her position of authority. Heather didn''t cry or make a scene; she simply let go, saying indifferently, "Alright, I understand. I''ll prepare my resignation letter now." Aurora didn''t respond and turned back to her work, leaving the office in shock at her coldness. Everyone had thought she valued Heather greatly, likely sharing a close rtionship, but Aurora didn''t speak a word in her defense or even listen to her exnations. Was this woman too indifferent? The others began to doubt their previous impressions; Aurora clearly never cared much for Heather. Regardless of what others thought, Ivy was quite pleased; Heather had pped her once, and now she was getting her due punishment. Watching Heather type her resignation letter, tears fell on the keyboard with each keystroke. She couldn''t understand it; Aurora had taught her to change, and now Aurora was the one driving her away. After printing her resignation, she dried her tears and approached Mrs. Lyman, "Mrs. Lyman, be careful walking at night-you might encounter ghosts." Mrs. Lyman had thought it would take more effort to drive Heather away, but Aurora had made it easy, showing that Heather was not as important to her as she thought. Thus, Heather became expendable. Seeing Heather with red eyes, Mrs. Lyman felt a twinge of guilt; in the corporate world, such maneuvers weremon, yet they hurt those who, unlike some, truly needed their jobs. Mrs. Lyman didn''t even nce at her as Heather, holding her resignation letter, walked step by step toward Aurora''s office. She had been to this ss office countless times, especially after Aurora became the manager, visiting even more frequently. But never had she felt like this; it was hard to articte her emotions. The woman inside, working diligently as ever, appeared as calm and heartless as when Heather first met her, seemingly unaffected by the situation. Indeed, Heather was just an ordinary employee; her departure was insignificant, like an ant leaving no trace in her heart. She knocked on the ss door, hearing the familiar cold voice inside: "Come in." Heather pushed the door open and stepped closer to Aurora, wondering if she really was that heartless, unwilling even to nce her way as she kept her eyes fixed on theputer screen. Heather''s voice was tinged with bitterness: "Manager, this is my resignation letter." Aurora then took the resignation letter, her eyes devoid of emotion. She nced over the content and promptly signed her name. "Please coordinate the handover of your tasks with Ivy and then proceed to the finance department to settle this month''s sry before you leave," Aurora''s voice was cool and distant. "Yes..." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Heather''s voice was hoarse as she turned around, lost in thought. What was she hoping for, really? That she would beforted, or asked to stay? In the end, she meant nothing to Aurora. "Wait." Aurora called out from behind her. Heather turned around, filled with hope, even a single word on her behalf would have been enough to make sense of it all. Aurora, seemingly oblivious to the hope on Heather''s face, said indifferently, "Also, tell her she can have your seat from now on." That hurt even more. Aurora had once fought to secure that window seat for her, and now, before she even left, it was being reassigned to Ivy. Heather had been hurt countless times throughout her life, but none stung like today; it felt as if someone was piercing her heart with a needle. All she could reply was, "Yes, manager, any further instructions? If not, I will leave." "Go on." Aurora watched her tremble as she turned away, the deste figure retreating. She knew well what must be going through Heather''s mind at that moment. Heather dumped a pile of unfinished reports on Ivy, who was idly munching on sunflower seeds and binge-watching a series. Seeing her desk suddenly cluttered with documents, Ivy immediately frowned and snapped, "Are you out of your mind? What is this?" "The manager said you''re taking over my duties; these are the reports I didn''t finish." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "What? You want me to do these reports?" Ivy tossed aside her bag of chips, having had no intention of doing grunt work at thepany, especially when confronted with such a thick stack of documents. "It''s not me who wants you to do the reports, you need to understand, it''s the manager''s orders. After I leave, you can move to my seat." Heather said and then left directly. Ivy nced at the pile of documents and files in front of her, the thought of doing the reports was unthinkable. Heather returned to her desk to pack up her belongings; with each item, she remembered the joy of first joining thepany. Her eyes were so blurred with tears that she didn''t even notice when she pricked her hand on a cactus. Some colleagues could hardly bear to watch. "Heather, are you okay?" Heather ignored the question. If only they had spoken up for her earlier, she would have appreciated it, but no one had stood by her side. She felt abandoned by the whole world. Having packed everything, she went to the finance department to settle her sry for the month, straightened her back, and left the ce that had brought her so much sorrow. Alone and deste, she walked out of thepany. As she was descending the stairs, she identally fell, scattering her belongings across the ground. Passersby watched the disheveled figure, yet no one offered to help in such a cold- hearted world. Until a pair of elegant designer ck high heels appeared in her sight, and a fair hand picked up the cactus pot. "Manager..." At that moment, her tears fell like rain. Chapter 322: Youve Entered the Battlefield The smile that had just begun to form on Heather''s face faded instantly when she saw Aurora suddenly appear. She remembered Aurora''s previous indifference and didn''t want to embarrass herself by offering warmth to someone who was cold. How could someone of her status be friends with Aurora? Heather''s smile disappeared, and she asked coldly, "Manager, is there something else?" "Yes, I said we should have a meal together before, but I haven''t had the time. I''ll treat you to a meal," Aurora said, her tone losing the harshness it had in the office. "No need for meals, I can''t aspire to your level," Heather said briskly as she packed her things and ced the cactus Aurora had handed her on top. Aurora didn''t respond; she just took the cardboard box from Heather''s hands and walked toward the Maybach parked by the roadside. Heather had just gone toplete her resignation formalities when Aurora drove the car out to wait for her, knowing that many things couldn''t be discussed in the office. "Manager, what are you doing?" Heather was taken aback as Aurora took her box. It was too odd for the manager to act this way. "I''m inviting you to eat," Aurora said as she efficiently ced the box in the trunk, leaving no room for Heather to refuse. "Get in the car; I have something to tell you." Heather didn''t know what Aurora was up to, but since she was insistent, it couldn''t possibly be a trap, could it? Now that she had resigned, she had nothing left to lose, so she got into the passenger seat. She had never been in such an expensive car; she even closed the door carefully, worried that she might scratch it and not be able to afford the repair with her month''s sry. Aurora noticed how careful she was and softened her demeanor. "Don''t be nervous; there''s no one else here. Just think of me as a friend." "A friend? I wouldn''t dare. The difference in our status is too great," Heather thought, learning a vivid lesson in social reality. She might consider Aurora a friend, but what did Aurora consider her? At a time when friends needed help, Aurora hadn''t spoken a word in her defense. "Are you still mad at me?" "I wouldn''t dare," Heather said, her voice clearly filled with anger. "Heather, frankly, did you really do nothing wrong?" Aurora finally brought up the issue. Heather''s face flushed with anger. "Manager, if I really did something wrong, I''d resign without a second thought, without any resentment. But I was framed. The performance bonus report was Mrs. Lyman''s responsibility, and it''s usually prepared a week in advance. Yet, she gave me a pile of incorrect data yesterday and asked me toplete it in one day. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! I won''t even mention how hard it was. I''m part of thepany and should do these tasks, even if they''re not my direct responsibility. I stayed up all night; I didn''t even go home. I had only a sandwich for lunch and dinner yesterday, and I haven''t eaten anything today. I think I''ve tried my hardest, only to realize now that I was set up from the start. They wanted to drive me away using this method. It''s my fault for not managing rtionships well with others, so it''s normal to be disliked. But what really disappoints me is you, Manager. I thought of you as a friend. When I was wronged, all I hoped was that you would speak up for me." Heather had never spoken in such a tone before; today, she simply couldn''t hold back anymore, no matter if others wronged her. What mattered to her was Aurora. "What exactly do you want me to say for you?" Aurora looked ahead, her tone still calm, catching Heather off guard with her question. What did she really expect her to say? "Or are you ming me for not keeping you here?" Aurora asked directly. "I''m not!" "Not? If that were true, you wouldn''t be talking to me in that tone, Heather. You''re not meless in this." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "I was framed and wrongfully pushed out of thepany, how is that my fault?" Heather responded angrily. "First, as an employee, you have your own duties. If someone delegates their work to you, helping them is a favor, not helping is your right. Since you agreed to help, you shouldn''t me afterward. Even if she set a trap for you, it was your naivety not to notice. Entering the workce, you should have been aware. You didn''t enter a workce; you entered a battlefield! To climb higher, everyone employs various tactics. If you''re not careful, you''ll be utterly destroyed. This is your first mistake: underestimating thepetition at work; secondly, she gave you a day, intending either to make you fail to finish or to leave no time for review. You were so focused on entering the data, youcked the most crucial thing-rational thought. Whatever we do, we must maintain clear thinking. Especially the materials due to your supervisor must be thoroughly checked before submission, or else, should any issues arise, ask yourself if you can afford the consequences. This is your second mistake. You feel wronged, but have you considered that you might have contributed to this situation? The whole affair reeked of oddity, and youcked the judgement for unseen dangers. Had you spotted and addressed any issues in these steps, you wouldn''t have ended up here. You underestimated the workce, and now you''re paying the price. Have you understood this lesson now?" Aurora''s words left Heather speechless. She hadn''t been wrong; it was her own fault. "I''m sorry, manager. I''ve disappointed you. You had warned me before, yet I still naively trusted everyone." "And onest mistake, you think I''m harsh or indifferent, but have you thought about the situation? How can I speak well for you now? She switched the documents, and even if someone knew, you should understand from what just happened-those people won''t stand up for you. Without evidence, even if I wanted to speak in your favor, you must provide proof, and this matter has angered my father. My father despises ipetence. If you''re paid but can''t perform, he''d have fired you outright. If I pleaded for you, wouldn''t that be pping his face? Since it benefits neither of us, why should I do it? I hope after today, you understand that no one is forever safe from being framed or sabotaged. If you want to survive in the workce, not to harm others, but at a minimum, you must be capable of protecting yourself. Insight and judgement are also crucial professional qualities. If you don''t grow, you''ll continue to suffer in the future." Chapter 323: Relieved to See Her Naivety At that moment, Heather realized how foolish she had been. Previously, she had thought Aurora was indifferent and just like the others. Now she understood this was not the case; Aurora had seen the whole picture long ago, while she, foolishly, felt wronged. "Do you still me me?" Heather obediently shook her head. "Manager, it was my carelessness. You went to great lengths to teach me a lesson, but I failed to grasp your intentions." "It''s normal not to recognize the tricks of the old hands right out of school. You''re young, and it''s better to suffer some losses early rather thanter." "Manager, what puzzles me is that you are a year younger than me. How do you know so much? Did your college professors teach you all this?" Heather found it curious. Aurora smiled wryly. "The best teacher is life itself. My past isn''t as morous as you might imagine. Here we are; let''s get out." As they spoke, Aurora had already parked the car in the Grand East Coast parking area. As Aurora led her to the entrance, Heather felt uneasy. "Manager, this ce is too expensive. Let''s just grab something at a small diner," Heather suggested, having never been to such a fancy ce before. "asional luxury is to motivate you to strive harder. I''ve told you before, only by striving can you climb higher. Now I''ll tell you something else, only by striving can you live a better life." Heather allowed herself to be pulled inside, discovering that Aurora, despite her young age, spoke with profound wisdom. This meal was the most enjoyable one she had ever had, not because of its cost, but because she learned many valuable lessons. It wasn''t until Aurora dropped her off that Heather reluctantly said goodbye. "Manager, this might be thest time I see you, thank you for all the lessons these past days." Aurora took a cardboard box from the trunk and handed it to her. "Who says this is thest time? Who can predict the future? If you want to see me again, climb higher, reach my level, and you''ll see me often." "Yes, Manager, I will. I''ll never forget you." "What are your ns now?" "I''ll apply to otherpanies. I refuse to believe that aside from Montgomery Group, there''s nowhere else I can go." Heather''s fighting spirit returned. "Do you like finance?" Aurora suddenly asked. "Yes, I majored in finance at university." "Prepare well,e to thispany for an interview on Friday." Aurora suddenly handed her a recruitment notice. "Whatpany is this? I''ve never heard of it before," Heather looked at the name. "Just because you haven''t heard of it doesn''t mean it won''t emerge. Although it''s newly established, joining it offers good benefits and great development potential. It''s much better than being a minor employee at Montgomery Group," Aurora assured her. Even if she had to leave, she would not have suggested Heather for a managerial position. She appreciated Heather''s efforts, but Heather was not yet ready to manage. Aurora feared that even if she had promoted her, Heather would have been sabotaged and driven away within days. Now, it seemed her concerns were justified. People need these lessons to grow; at Montgomery Group, Heather was surrounded by experienced employees andcked the ability to protect herself. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! This lesson had allowed her to grow; her newpany was in a lessplex social environment for the time being. In another year or so, she would have matured to a level she could trust herself. Aurora was not one to choose people randomly; she always thought three steps ahead. "Alright, I''ll definitely check out thepany you rmended," Heather said, her trust in Aurora strengthened by this experience. "That''s good. I have important matters to attend to this afternoon, and lunch break is almost here. Prepare well these next few days; I won''t let you off if you get eliminated," Aurora warned. "Yes, Manager, I''ll do my best." Aurora left, reassured. She had reached her current position with the support of many benefactors over thest three years. Seeing Heather reminded her of her own early struggles; after all, no one''s life ever sails smoothly. When Aurora returned to the office, Ivy and her group were visibly pleased. Ousting Heather was just the first step; next would be to drive Aurora out. Ivy even rushed to Magnus''s office ahead of time. "Dad, I need to talk to you." "We can talk at home tonight. I have to go sign a contract now, which is crucial for Montgomery Group. Don''t stir up any trouble," Magnus said, adjusting his tie and demeanor. Ivy grabbed him quickly, "Dad, it''s about the contract. Aurora is useless; she hasn''t fulfilled the promises she made at the board meeting. I want you to remove her from her managerial position." Magnus looked at her, perplexed. "What nonsense are you talking about?" "Dad, didn''t you say you''d make me manager? Then rece Aurora with me." "Ivy, are you feverish? What nonsense are you spouting?" Magnus struggled to understand her erratic statements. Just then, Aurora knocked on the door. "President, it''s about time. The CEO of Luminary has arrived; they''re in the meeting room. We should go." Aurora had hoped Ivy would have matured somewhat, but seeing her continue her foolish behavior reassured her. "Stop bothering me; I have important matters to attend to." Magnus brushed her aside. Ivy stomped her foot. "Hmph, what does this contract have to do with her? I want to see how long she can keep up her act!" She followed them to the meeting room. However, she was stopped by the secretary at the door. "Step aside, I''m going in now." Seeing that it was Magnus''s secretary, she didn''t take it to heart. "Miss, the President is discussing a crucial contract inside, and I can''t let you in." "Aurora got in, why can''t I? Move aside!" Ivy pushed the secretary aggressively and barged through the door. Inside, she found the people from Montgomery Group and Luminary standing face-to- face, exchanging official greetings and handshakes. Her abrupt entrance made everyone look at her as if she were a fool. Magnus''s face turned ashen. Aurora securing this order had already made him very proud-it was a significant deal! Unaware of the gravity of her actions, Ivy had disrupted again. He quickly signaled the secretary, who formally announced, "I apologize, she''s in the wrong ce. I''ll escort her out now." Chapter 324: Unstoppable Fate The contract was finalized on that stormy night. Julian negotiated on behalf of the Montgomery Group with Eric, using two of his most valuablend properties as a bargaining chip to secure the contract for Aurora. Aurora was right; there are no free lunches in this world, and even if there were, theye at a cost. The cost, in this case, was paid by Julian, simply because she had once expressed her desire to him to be the vice president. Since the contract was without issues, the signing went smoothly. Magnus was still somewhat excited;nding such a major deal was a significant development for Montgomery Group. He was particrly happy that his daughter had clinched the deal. From the board''s decision to the present moment, only a few days had passed. While happy for thepany, he felt even prouder and more boastful of his daughter. "Mr. Gilpin, it''s been a pleasure doing business with you." "The pleasure is all mine," Jason said as he stood up and shook hands formally. "Mr. Montgomery, this is Luminary''s first project in Clothville. My boss ces great importance on it, so I hope yourpany won''t disappoint us." Magnus nodded repeatedly. "Montgomery Group is an established name in the industry; rest assured, our cooperation in Clothville won''t just be a one-time thing. Perhaps there will be frequent coborations in the future. We always maintain a friendly and proactive approach to our partnerships and will certainly not disappoint you." "That''s reassuring. I have another meeting, so I must take my leave now," Jason murmured to himself that Magnus was quite the sly fox, already wooing him for the next deal. "Please." After escorting Jason out and seeing the contract signed in ck and white, Magnus finally felt at ease; contracts were incontrovertible. "Aurora, you''ve really outdone yourself this time." "Dad, I didn''t really do much," Aurora felt as if she were in a fog, likely the easiest contract she had ever signed. It was normal for her to feel anxious before the contract was signed, but she still felt odd now that it was done. She was ustomed to achieving through hard work and was uneasy about receiving something without effort. "The things thate too easily don''t feel substantial, making me feel unsettled." "You''re just being modest, my child. A deal this big couldn''t have been easy to get. Mr. Gilpin kept praising you; it was your sincerity that moved him to choose us out of forty or fiftypanies. Aurora, you''re the hero of ourpany this time. With this contract, I can call a board meeting and formally nominate you as vice president." "Okay, Dad, it''s still early, so I''ll head back to work. By the way, Grandpa''s birthday ising up soon; it''s his 80th, so make sure to prepare well." Magnus pped his forehead. "Right, I can''t believe I almost forgot such an important event." Aurora smiled slightly, suspecting that her grandfather''s 80th birthday would be quite the lively event, though to what extent, she did not know. As they were about to take the elevator back to the office, Ivy rushed over. "Dad, why was Aurora allowed in the meeting room and not me?" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 00005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! The secretary beside her had three scratch marks on his face, likely from when he had dragged Ivy away. Ivy''s appearance only served to upset Magnus further. "Are you insane? We were just negotiating a deal worth billions." This deal could sustain the Montgomery Group for half a year, easily surpassingst year''s profits by several percentage points. "What are you doing here? If you anger Mr. Gilpin, this whole deal will fall through. What will you use topensate? Do you realize that dozens ofpanies are breaking their heads trying to secure this big contract?" Magnus''s questioning left Ivy somewhat dazed, but she quickly recovered, "Even if this contract is huge, it has nothing to do with her." "The contract was secured by her; how can you say it has nothing to do with her? You must be out of your mind! Ivy, I hired you to learn. If you''re going to throw a tantrum or just cause trouble, I''d rather you went home and spared us the embarrassment." Magnus shuddered at the thought of her recent actions. He wondered if his daughter might be mentally unsound, having clearly exined the importance of the situation, yet she still interfered. She nearly jeopardized the deal, and if the deal, which was almost in hand, were to slip away, the board would surely convene to impeach him. "Yes, I am an embarrassment, and she is excellent. Dad, now that you''ve driven mom away, are you nning to drive me and my brother away next? Your heart is biased. Can''t you see? I''m starting to hate you more and more!" Ivy cried and ran off again. Aurora sneered internally; some people just can''t be stopped from digging their own graves. She really thought she was a princess just because she lived with the Montgomery family. Fine, let her continue; it won''tst long. "Ah, I''ve spoiled them too much, which is why she turned out this way," Magnus sighed, looking helplessly at the secretary''s facial injury. "There''s nothing much this afternoon; take half a day off and go to the hospital." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Thank you, President," the secretary said, covering her face as she left. Aurora spoke calmly, "Dad, ording to our previous agreement, between Eric and me, whoever secures the order will be the vice president. Now that I''ve secured the order..." "Rest assured, Aurora, I''ll convene the board tomorrow. No one will have any objections this time; you''ll be the vice president," Magnus assured her confidently. Now that she had proven her capabilities, the board members weren''t fools; they wouldn''t ignore a profitable opportunity. "Dad, then I''m off. That leaves the manager position vacant," Aurora purposefully mentioned the impending vacancy. "Aurora, I won''t hide it from you. Initially, I nned to have your sister take over your position once you were promoted to vice president, but now, I..." "Dad, you''re thinking correctly. We should support each other since we are family, and that was my intention too, but..." Aurora paused. "But what?" "But based on her performance at work these past few days, I''ve realized she''s not as capable as I imagined. She''spletely unfamiliar with the business, constantly needing help. She throws tantrums all the time, as you''ve seen. She runs off at the slightest provocation. If we let her manage, I''m afraid..." Chapter 325: The Truth Aurora''s greatest strengthy in her ability to never speak ill of Ivy or Genevieve. Instead, she presented facts from an objective standpoint, making her words feelfortable and believable on a subconscious level. Magnus also wanted to promote Ivy, butmented herck of initiative, saying, "It''s true, she has never faced hardship. Look at her now, spoiled to a fault. She''s untouchable, whether it''s scolding or speaking kindly, she just throws a tantrum. It''s really troublesome." "Father, if it''s just about knowledge, that can be learned, but if her attitude is wrong, there''s nothing that can be done," Aurora argued. "Ivy still sees herself as a little princess, different from everyone else. She never really considered studying hard. In the office, she creates cliques, trying to oust me from the manager''s position. She''s my sister, and I could overlook these things, but I can''t agree to give her the manager''s job. It''s not a huge role but it''s not minor either; it involves dealing with daily trivial and busy work. She spends her days at thepany eating snacks, ying games, and watching dramas. How can I be at ease?" "Aurora, you are right. This girl really is out of control. So, who do you think should take the manager''s position?" Magnus asked, swayed by Aurora''s reasoning. "For now, I haven''t be vice president yet. Before the handover, I''ll consider the selection for the manager carefully. Dad, you don''t have to worry about it." "Aurora, I trust you to handle this. Alright, it''s gettingte. You''ve signed such a big contract for thepany today, I think you deserve a day off. Go home and rest," Magnus said, patting Aurora on the shoulder. "Yes." Since she was about to be promoted to vice president, and the manager''s position wasn''t too demanding, Aurora epted Magnus''s kind offer and left with her bag. Previously, Julian always picked up Aurora from work. Today, she wanted to surprise him by quietly waiting for him to finish work. It was a peculiar feeling, filled with a sense of freshness, as it was her first time visiting Julian''spany. Standing beneath the towering skyscraper, she imagined him standing at the top, overlooking everything below like an emperor in an unreachable height, aloof and solitary. Reflecting on his tragic childhood and how he had built up thepany to this magnitude, she knew he had faced many challenges. With these thoughts, Aurora entered the building, but she forgot one detail. As soon as she reached the lobby, a receptionist approached her, "Miss, may I ask who you are looking for?" "I''m looking for Mr. Ba." Aurora initially wanted to say Julian, but then remembered they didn''t know her, and it might seem strange to address him so informally. "Do you have an appointment?" "Uh... no." Normally, Julian looked after her so well that she never thought about what it would be like if she were not Aurora, just a stranger who couldn''t even see him. "Miss, I''m sorry, but without an appointment, you can''t meet Mr. Ba. He''s very busy. Please, you''ll have to leave," the receptionist said with a smile that had turned cold, mistaking Aurora for another opportunist. Aurora could have called Rocky, but hearing that Julian was busy, she decided not to disturb him. "Can I wait for him in the lobby? If hees down, could you please let him know I''m waiting for him?" Aurora politely asked, not wanting to take advantage of her rtionship with Julian. "Whatever you want," the receptionist nced at her and returned to her post. Aurora wondered what Julian''s expression would be when he saw her after work. The lobby was filled with magazines, and she casually picked up a few to browse through until she fell asleep unintentionally. When Julian came down the elevator, the first thing he saw was a familiar petite figure. Aurora was deeply nestled into the soft sofa, sleeping so soundly that she didn''t even notice his approach. "Sir, there''s a..." The receptionist noticed Julian and immediately primped her hair and moved closer. Julian didn''t pause; he walked straight to Aurora and draped his coat over her. It was already autumn, and this girl seemed utterly unafraid of catching a cold. Did she really think she was made of iron? nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! The receptionist swallowed her words, having never seen the boss treat any woman with such tenderness. Especially the way he looked at her, his eyes brimming with tender affection as if he wanted to melt her into his arms, even the receptionist nearby could feel the intense love. Aurora, still groggy, opened her eyes and saw a familiar face. For a moment, she forgot where she was. "Julian..." "Go back to sleep," Julian cooed softly, and Aurora obediently closed her eyes again. Julian watched her peaceful sleeping face, a slight smile forming on his lips as he carried her back to the car. The receptionist stood there dumbfounded, watching her boss tenderly carry the woman away, clearly a couple with a deep rtionship. "Um... Rocky, who was that just now?" "Why even ask? How long has she been here?" "About two and a half hours. I asked if she had an appointment, and she said she didn''t," the receptionist instinctively felt afraid. "That woman will soon be the boss''s wife. Next time you see her, better be smart. Just now, if it weren''t for the boss not wanting to wake her, he would have spoken, and you would have been in trouble," Rocky advised. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Others might not know, but Rocky was well aware of Julian''s feelings for Aurora. "The boss''s wife? Rocky, I didn''t know, she didn''t say," the receptionist was terrified. "Keep your eyes open next time." "Yes." Aurora was unaware that her nap had caused such a stir, making everyone anxious about possibly being fired. Now, she was nestled in Julian''s arms like a little bunny curled into a ball. She slept well, not waking up even when they got out of the car and Julian knocked on the door. As soon as the door opened, a head popped out: "Ta-da-surprise!" Phil held his cheeks with his hands, resembling a blooming sunflower. At his shout, Aurora immediately woke up from her dream. "Phil?" She rubbed her eyes and stepped out of Julian''s arms. "Aurora, I heard younded a big order today. I asked the butler to prepare a feast to celebrate for you." "How did you know about the order?" Aurora was puzzled; the news hadn''t been spread yet. "Of course, I saw it on my cousin''s contract; he gave them two plots ofnd..." "Stop talking nonsense, get inside!" Julian red at him. Chapter 326: Surprise Phil''s remark had Aurora sensing something was off. "Phil, what do you mean? Say it again." "He''s just spouting nonsense. Dinner should be ready; let''s go eat," Julian interrupted the conversation. Aurora frowned. "Julian, are you involved in this? What''s this about two pieces ofnd? Phil, you know, tell me." Phil thought Aurora was aware of the situation, but her puzzled expression proved otherwise. Had he just slipped up? He had assumed Julian would boast about such a good deed, wanting the whole world to know what a great man he was. Little did Phil know that his cousin preferred to keep a low profile, performing good deeds anonymously and insisting they remain secret. Now, Phil regretted his slip of the tongue, fearing Julian would have his hide. "Cough, cough, the soup is still on the stove; I''ll go check if it''s ready. You two keep talking." Making a quick exit seemed the wisest decision. Seeing Julian''s demeanor, Aurora started piecing things together-why Eric suddenly handed her the order and why Julian was unexcited upon hearing the news. It turned out Julian had orchestrated the whole thing. She had thought it was a stroke of luck falling from the sky. "Julian, I think you owe me an exnation." "Little Bunny, it''s no big deal. I heard you wanted to be the vice-president, so I just gave you a little help. I thought it was too trivial to mention," Julian said, drawing her close. Aurora sighed, knowing his intentions were good; he truly cared deeply for her, doing good deeds without seeking credit. If Phil hadn''t revealed the truth today, she might never have known the real reason. "Julian, that''s just a vice-president position. The price you paid might be heavier than the position itself." In the business world, opportunists abound; had Julian spoken up, the man would surely have inted the price to take advantage of the situation. "What''s more important than you? Silly, I''m not broke just because someone divided up two plots ofnd. Come on, let''s eat." Julian managed to cate Aurora with a few words, and she couldn''t argue further; if the one paying wasn''t concerned, it would be petty for her to fuss. "Alright. Oh, Julian, the day after tomorrow is my grandfather''s 80th birthday," Aurora reminded him. "I know, I''ll prepare a gift." "An 80th birthday? Wow, that must be quite the event! Aurora, you have to take me to your grandfather''s birthday, or I won''t be happy," Phil, whose ears were quite sharp, managed to catch this key piece of information even from the kitchen. "Of course, Phil, you muste," Aurora said with a slight smile. With Phil around, Aurora felt her home was much livelier, especially since this tall young man often clung to her arm and acted spoiled, a delightful contrast. She imagined that if she had children, they would also cling to her, asking for things in the same way. News of Oswaldo''s 80th birthday spread throughout the financial circle, and he had scheduled the birthday party at the city''s most upscale venue, The Keswick Hotel. Not long ago, it was Joaquin''s 80th birthday. Both the Alvarez and Montgomery families were well-known financial dynasties, and with the birthdays being so close,parisons were inevitable. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! While the Alvarez family held theirs at their own luxurious hotel, Joaquin chose The Keswick, elevating the affair to another level. People in the industry were also waiting to be dazzled, as this time Oswaldo was going all out. He even announced that his granddaughter would be engaged at this party. This was a surprise Julian had arranged with Oswaldo in private, despite having already nned a proposal before. Aurora had not epted his previous proposal, and no one else had witnessed it. Now, seizing this opportunity, he wanted to give Aurora a grand surprise. In the presidential suite of the Keswick Hotel, a person emerged from the bathroom, d in a bright red silk nightgown, her fair legs partially visible beneath the hem. Her ck, slightly curled hair was tossed to one side. Even without any makeup, her beauty was striking. From her skin, who would guess she was already forty? She looked no more than thirty. The woman raised her hand, wearing a uniquely designed ring with a sun emblem on her index finger. Someone quickly handed her a ss of awakened red wine. "Matriarch," they addressed her. Holding the wine ss thoughtfully, she gazed at the distant city lights, then tipped her head back and drained the ss. "Matriarch, please drink slowly; your stomach can''t handle this much stimtion," a woman in ck expressed concern beside her. The woman paid no heed, asking indifferently, "What''s on the agenda for tomorrow?" "Matriarch, tomorrow involves a meeting with Montgomery Group about a maritime project, and the day after..." "Montgomery Group?" she murmured. "Yes, any issue?" "No, what about the day after?" the woman asked, pouring herself another full ss of wine from the decanter. "The day after is free during the day, but in the evening, there''s Mr. Oswaldo Montgomery''s eightieth birthday celebration. Matriarch, I know you find these events tiresome, but since we''ve decided to refocus our efforts back in this city, it''s essential to build good rtionships with these people," the woman in ck exined. "I understand," the matriarch''s expression was unfathomable, concealing her thoughts. "It''s gettingte; let''s rest early. I will wake you at eight tomorrow." "Alright." "And please, no more wine; your body can''t handle it..." Her words were cut off as the woman interrupted, "You may leave now." Her dismissal, though softly spoken, carried an undeniable authority. "Yes," the woman in ck left slowly. Once she was gone, the matriarch stood silently on the balcony, letting the breeze y with her hair. "After all these years, I still can''t escape those people, huh..." she murmured to herself, taking another sip of wine. The taste was lightly sweet, slightly astringent, with a touch of unexined bitterness. Setting down her ss, she turned back to the room and sank into the soft bed, echoes of a tender child''s voice lingering in her ears: "Mommy, will Daddye back?" "Mommy, Daddy is gone, and now Aurora has only you. Please don''t leave Aurora." "Mommy, look, I won another medal today." "Mommy, does this dress look nice on Aurora?" "Mommy..." Tears traced her fair cheeks, falling into the pillow. Chapter 327: If You Hate Her, Get Rid of Her News of Oswaldo''s birthday also reached Hayden and Susan, especially Susan, who heard directly from Oswaldo that his granddaughter would be getting engaged at the party. She deliberately sent this news to Hayden, saying, "We''ve known Aurora all our life; we should go and congratte her on her engagement." When Hayden read the message, the word "engagement" made his heart feel as though it was being bitten by some insect, causing him pain. He did not reply to Susan; in fact, his own wedding was to follow right after Oswaldo''s grand celebration, and Joaquin had kept a hand in y. Although he had handed over thepany to Hayden, the matter of the shares was to be discussed only after his wedding, perhaps fearing that Hayden might be as disobedient as Julian, thus deliberately using this issue to ckmail Hayden. Only a union between the two financial dynasties could improve matters, with Susan being the only daughter of the South family; marrying her to Hayden meant that the Simmons family would also join hands with the Alvarez family. Their n was then to gradually devour the Montgomery family, a scheme driven by Joaquin''s ambition and the reason for his discord with Oswaldo. Everyone wanted to stand at the pinnacle, making otherpanies look up to them, although previously, he had wanted Julian to fulfill this role, having asked him several times to engage Lindsay Gilpin. However, Julian had beenpletely averse to the idea from the start. The two had fallen out over Aurora, leading Oswaldo to despise the Montgomery family even more, yet he left onest chance for Julian. If Julian remained stubborn to the end, he should not me himself for being ruthless and leaving everything to Hayden toplete. Ivy, who had run crying to Genevieve''s apartment, also learned of this. She hadn''t been dating recently, so the engaged one must definitely be Aurora. She was even more upset upon hearing this news, "Mom, Aurora is bing the vice president of thepany now, and she''s getting engaged to Julian. What do I have topare with her?" Genevieve had caught a cold in the heavy rain that night and looked pale as shey in bed listening to Ivy''sints. From the moment Ivy entered, she had been bitterly denouncing how horrible Aurora was and the inhumane things she had done to her, not even showing concern for her own mother lying sick in bed. "Stop crying, will you?" Genevieve said wearily. "Mom, I can''t ept this. Why does Aurora get all the good things? Why don''t I have her kind of luck?" Ivy''s eyes were swollen like peaches from crying. "Cry, cry, cry, that''s all you know when you face problems. What good does crying do? Even now, you haven''t grown up at all. If you hate her, then find a way to get rid of her. What use are your tears?" Genevieve''s head ached from her crying. "Get rid of her? Easier said than done, I''m no match for her right now." "So crying helps?" "Mom, help me think of something. What should I do?" Ivy ultimately still relied on Genevieve. "What should you do? Ivy, I can''t protect you forever. I hope you can grow up. I won''t meddle in this, you need to learn to grow." Genevieve realized that Aurora had be so capablergely because she had borne all responsibilities alone for so many years, making her moreposed than Ivy. She had been overly protective of her children, thinking it was out of love, but now she saw it had harmed them; they were simply no match for Aurora, and she needed to change her approach. "Mom." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Don''t call me. When you encounter difficulties, you should figure them out yourself. I remind you, since Grandpa is about to announce Aurora''s engagement, it means he will have made arrangements regarding the shares," Genevieve, always perceptive, saw things clearer than others. "What? If Grandpa gives his shares to her, what will my brother and I have left?" Ivy felt this news added insult to injury. "You''d be lucky to retain anything at all. You know what I''m worried about? I''m worried that you and Zach won''t even get one percent of the shares," Genevieve thought of Aurora''s ruthless words from before. She already knew the shocking secret, uncertain when it woulde out, harboring a subconscious fear of Aurora. "I''m tired, you handle your own problems. If you can''t stop Aurora tomorrow, then everything of the Montgomery family will easily fall into her hands," Genevieve, possibly because of her illness or the ups and downs she endured, felt very pessimistic. "Mom, I won''t let Aurora seed!" Ivy dered before storming out, determined to stop Aurora by any means necessary. While Genevieve outwardly refused to help her, she secretly made her own ns. Oswaldo''s big birthday might just be her chance to return to the Montgomery family. She called Magnus, who had been in a good mood since Aurora signed a contract, but his mood shifted upon seeing Genevieve''s number. "Is there something?" Magnus''s voice chilled upon seeing her number, bringing back memories of that rainy night she and Paul embraced. This woman, who acted so noble before him yet secretly consorted with his cousin, trulycked any self-respect in his eyes. Hearing his icy tone, Genevieve''s face changed color, but she had to endure, "Magnus, I..." "Don''t call me that." "Mr. ... Mr. Montgomery, that night wasn''t what you think. I merely fell, and he was just helping me up," Genevieve still wanted to exin the situation to him. "You don''t need to exin anything about him to me. I don''t want to hear it at all. If that''s what you called about, you can hang up now," Magnus scoffed. Genevieve now understood that once a man turns cold, he can be even more ruthless than a woman. She bit her lip hard, "Mr. Montgomery, I didn''t call about that. Your father''s eightieth birthday is soon. If I don''t attend his celebration, he''ll be suspicious, so I thought..." "You don''t need to think anything. My father already dislikes you. Knowing that you left the Montgomery family would only make him happy. Genevieve, from now on, I will never believe a word you say again." Magnus hung up coldly, his trust in Genevieve destroyed bit by bit by her lies. Genevieve listened to the dial tone, her lips bitten bright red. "Magnus, I will never leave the Montgomery family!" she dered coldly, her lips tight. After scheming for so many years to reach her current position, she was not ready to let go. Chapter 328: Under Her Thumb Ivy ran out of the neighborhood with red eyes. Now that Genevieve was no longer intervening, she had to rely on herself to resolve the situation. However, handling it alone was likely to be difficult, so she thought of someone and dialed their number, hearing a familiar voice on the other end of the line. "Yo, isn''t this Miss Montgomery? What made you think of calling me?" Since they hadst coborated three years ago to deal with Aurora, there had been no further contact between them. "Is there something wrong with checking in on an ally with simr values?" "Ally? Ha, Miss Montgomery, just say what you want to say directly. I''m not in the mood for guessing games." Susan and Ivy weren''t close; they had merely been aligned in their goals at the time. "Let''s find a ce to sit down, have some tea, and chat," Ivy proposed, aware of Susan''s cunning nature; after all, she wouldn''t have stayed hidden at Aurora''s side for so many years and then managed to take Hayden away. But Hayden never loved her, and now that Aurora had returned, she was probably the one who should be worried. On this point, they could be allies once again. Ivy had arrived early. Seeing her swollen eyes, Susan expressed surprise, "What happened to you? You look awful." "It''s all thanks to Aurora," Ivy said through gritted teeth. Susan had already guessed why Ivy had asked to meet today, and their interests aligned quickly. "It seems we are on the same side again," they agreed in unison. "This time, I want her down for good!" Ivy stated emphatically. "Exactly my thoughts." The two exchanged a knowing smile. Unaware of the brewing storm, Aurora wasfortably nestled in Julian''s arms, suffering intense pain in her lower abdomen. "Aurora, are you feeling okay?" Julian noticed her furrowed brow and pale face, her body breaking into a cold sweat, clearly in distress. "Julian, it''s just that... my period started," Aurora said delicately, "I''m not pregnant, although I thought I might be." "Foolish girl, getting pregnant is all about timing, and we have plenty of time ahead." Julian soothed her by rubbing her head, then stood up. "Where are you going?" Aurora instinctively grabbed his hand. "I''m going to get you some painkillers." Thest time they were at the hospital, he had obtained some painkillers from Robert, who had mentioned that Aurora''s pain was worse than what most endure. "Painkillers? Julian, do you always have to be so thoughtful?" Aurora had never bought medicine herself; she usually just endured the pain, whichsted only a day or two each month. "Just wait here; I''ll be right back." When Julian returned, he not only brought her painkillers but also a hot water bottle. Aurora was truly taken aback by the care, having never been so cautious herself, "Julian, you are so good to me." "I have only one wife; who else should I be good to? I''ll go make you some brown sugar water." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 00005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Julian ced the hot water bottle on her abdomen and even spread a nket over her. Aurora felt as though she was not just experiencing her period but recovering from a serious illness, cared for so tenderly by her man, filling her heart with warmth. "I''ll be right back." Julian hurried to the kitchen, determined not to make the ginger soup as unbearable asst time by avoiding too much ginger or sugar. Phil heard someone in the kitchen and happily went in, "Bro, you still makete-night snacks? I''m just hungry, what are you making?" "Brown sugar water? Is that some kind of dessert?" he asked, puzzled as he looked at the brown sugar in the pot, while Julian clumsily sliced ginger next to him. Seeing him reach for a spoon to scoop a little, Julian''s knife was already at Phil''s wrist, "Try touching it, this is Aurora''s." Phil''s eyes widened, "Can you be any stingier? It''s just sugar water. What harm is there if I drink a little?" "You can have some, but only after I''ve served Aurora. Whatever is left, you can drink," Julian stated seriously. Phil reluctantly withdrew his hand, "I used to think you were cool and handsome, but who knew you were henpecked!" "Don''t tease me. Wait until you have a woman you love; you''ll probably be worse. The Ba family men are always devoted," Julian clumsily added a few slices of ginger into the pot. "Brown sugar with raw ginger, bro, you really are an odd one, sweet and spicy together, a bizarre entry in the dark world of cooking. Good thing I didn''t taste it." Julian ignored him, stirring the pot with a spoon, "What do you know? Aurora''s stomach ache will feel better after drinking this," Julian said with an air of experience. "Really? It''s that effective?" Phil was skeptical. "Of course, you just don''t know. This remedy is powerful," Julian now sounded like a seasoned schr. He waspletely unaware that he had led this young shoot astray, setting him up for a major blunder in the future, but that, of course, was a story for another time. Julian filled arge bowl for Aurora, then nced at the remnants in the pot, "If you want to try, taste what''s left in the pot," he said as he carefully carried the bowl upstairs. Phil nced at the pot and muttered to himself, "Sweet and spicy, probably tastes awful, I''m not trying it." Though he said this, he only walked a few steps before turning back, "Just one sip won''t hurt, right?" he said, unable to control his impulsive hands. The freshly boiled ginger and brown sugar water had not even revealed its vor when he already jumped from the burn, "It''s so hot, it''s killing me!" If Julian had seen this, he would have mocked him for being a monkey. After the burning sensation subsided, his taste buds picked up the astringency and spiciness of the ginger, mixed with a faint sweetness. "Ugh, what is this concoction? I''m never drinking it again," Phil dered, annoyed as he quickly walked away. Aurora nestled in the warm nkets, sipping the warm ginger and brown sugar water. Although it tasted awful, Julian''s thoughtful gesture made her feel no pain at all. "You don''t need to drink the herbal tea for now, wait until you''re better," Julian said as he took the bowl from her, checking his watch, "It''s gettingte. You need to rest well. I''ve heard that during your period, keeping a happy mood and getting plenty of sleep is important." "Julian, you really would make a great olddy," Aurora said with augh. Julian wasn''t offended; he enjoyed taking care of her, cherishing her dependence on him. Chapter 329: Appointment as Vice President Early the next morning, the Montgomery Group convened a board meeting. Dressed in a professional suit, Aurora walked straight-backed into the conference room. She was met by Eric, towards whom her feelings had only worsened. She regarded him as someone who took advantage of others'' misfortunes, a trait all toomon in the business world. Her thoughts also turned to Julian, and she felt ufortable. She vowed that one day, once she had gained enough strength, she would personally reim everything Julian had lost. She nodded coldly at Eric, considering it a sufficient greeting. Despite her dislike for him, she maintained the necessary courtesies. The board members gradually arrived, with Oswaldo taking his ce at the head of the table, his face full of wrinkles yet beaming with joy. "Everyone is here, please take your seats." Once seated, Oswaldo began to speak, "Since Paul resigned, the position of vice president has been temporarily vacant. As per our earlier agreement, whoever secured the order from Luminary would im the vice presidency. Yesterday, the president of Luminary personally signed a contract with us. It''s time to uphold our agreement." This development had not yet been made public, so the board members were unaware of who had secured the contract. Regardless of who it was, everyone was surprised. "Such arge order worth billions of dors secured in just a few days? Chairman, you''re not joking with us, are you?" one of the board members asked skeptically. "Do you think I have so much free time that I would gather you here just to boast?" Oswaldo said, tapping his cane, his expression changing. The questioner was taken aback, "No, no, Chairman, I didn''t mean that. I''m just very surprised." "Not only you are surprised, but so am I," Oswaldo continued. "Securing such arge order in such a short time is unprecedented. Why don''t you guess who among them secured the order?" Oswaldo''s lips curved into a mysterious smile, adding to the confusion. "I think it must be Eric. He has been with thepany for many years and has always developed good business. Aurora is also not bad, but in my view, she stillcks some experience." "That''s right, I think so too. Aurora certainly has a bright future ahead of her." Everyone spoke highly of Aurora''s future prospects, yet no one believed she was currently capable of much. "I think Aurora is not bad either, and perhaps this order was secured by her," another vice president, who had faith in Aurora, countered. "Impossible," another director interjected, "Aurora is young and ambitious, capable of handling smaller deals, but a deal thisrge requires real guts and skill, which shecks. Besides, she''s just a young girl, how could she understand the intricacies of the business world?" This director tantly underestimated her, assuming her managerial position was simply due to Oswaldo''s influence. She, like Ivy and Zachary, was considered a ''showpiece''-good-looking but not practical. It was normal for her to be a manager since it was about supporting one''s own family. Who would have thought she was genuinely capable and not just a simple young girl? "Enough," Magnus, always gentle, spoke up, unhappy as others disparaged his daughter. "President, let me announce the results," Aurora said, seeing Magnus''s mood beginning to sour, and she interjected. Magnus had finally regained hisposure as Aurora stood up, bringing the contract in front of her. "Ladies and gentlemen of the board, you are all my uncles and aunts, and I know you see me as just a little girl who''s not yet ready for such a heavy responsibility. It''s normal for you to have such concerns, and I would probably think the same if I were in your shoes. However, I did secure this order, as you can see." Aurora opened the contract, which clearly bore her name in ck and white. "Eric, is this true? Did this little girl really secure the contract?" Everyone turned to look at Eric, who had been with thepany for several years and was considered a key yer; it seemed unlikely that Aurora would be the one to do it. Eric nced at Aurora, who wasn''t looking at him, and he turned away, a faint smile curling at the corners of his mouth. "Yes, the order was secured by Aurora. Among thepetition from several dozen otherpanies, she stood out and ultimately impressed Mr. Gilpin, who signed the order. Aurora is truly outstanding." With Eric''s confirmation, the others had to ept the reality. "So it was you who got it. Truly, the student has surpassed the master." "I know this might seem unreasonable, but the results speak for themselves, and I hope you all can trust me in the future," Aurora said calmly. Oswaldo was pleased with the stunned expressions on everyone''s faces. "Well, now that everyone is aware of the oue, regarding the position of vice president..." "It should definitely be Aurora who takes on the role. We underestimated her abilities before, but with this order, she has proven her strength." "I also agree that Aurora should be the vice president." "Yes, I agree too. I believe she will do well." "That settles it then, Aurora, I give you three days toplete the handover of your current duties, and you will assume the role of vice president in three days," Oswaldo announced. "Thank you, Chairman, and thank you to all the directors. I will certainly not let you down," Aurora responded formally. With that, the matter was concluded. Aurora headed towards her office; she had three days to choose a new manager. Meanwhile, Magnus hurriedly gathered his documents; he had a meeting about a new maritime project, an area with promising potential that had emerged in recent years. Today, he was to meet with a well-established majorpany that had been seeking partners for the past six months. Manypanies had been eager to coborate with them, and after six months of selection, they had tentatively chosen Montgomery Group. Today was the first face-to-face meeting between the two parties, scheduled at a high- end coffee shop. Magnus rushed towards the cafe. "Mr. President, we''ve arrived," the driver announced as he stopped the car. Magnus took a moment to straighten his attire before stepping out, always punctual and arriving early. Having heard that his business partner was a woman, he thoughtfully ordered her a mocha and some sweets that women often enjoy. After sitting quietly for a moment, he heard the rhythmic sound of high heels approaching from outside, each step precisely timed. As the sound of the heels drew nearer, Magnus couldn''t exin why his heart began to beat faster, a sensation he had never experienced before. Chapter 330: The Encounter The sound of footsteps drew nearer, and Magnus felt his heart tightening, as if it was about to leap out of his throat. He had discussed partnerships with women before, but he had never felt like this. What was happening to him? The door opened slowly, revealing a pair of delicate, pointed high heels, followed by the sight of long, beautiful legs. A slender waist that could be encircled with a single hand, and a perfectly proportioned bust. Wasn''t this business partner supposed to be forty years old? How could someone her age keep such a fine figure? From her figure alone, one might think she was a young girl in her teens, until his gaze finallynded on her face. He had been stirring his coffee with a small spoon, but it slipped from his grasp. He stood up abruptly, so fiercely that he knocked over the coffee on the table. Some of the coffee stained his suit, and his secretary had never seen thepany''s CEO so flustered before. "Victoria! Is it you, you''re back..." Magnus didn''t care about the coffee stains on his suit and moved directly towards the woman in ck. However, before he could reach her, he was stopped, "Mr. Montgomery, what are you doing?" "Victoria, you''re alive, you didn''t die?" Magnus eximed with both shock and joy, his eyes shing with myriad emotions. The woman looked at him calmly, "You are the CEO of Montgomery Group? I am Tina, nice to meet you." Hearing her cold voice, confusion appeared on Magnus''s face, "Tina? You''re not Victoria? Impossible, no one else looks exactly like her, even down to this teardrop mole." "Mr. Montgomery, it is our principal''s first visit to Clothville; it seems you have mistaken me for someone else. We are here to discuss a maritime project today. If you are not interested, we will have to look for another partner." Magnus calmed down slightly and observed the woman in front of him. Her dress and demeanor werepletely different from the person he knew before, exuding a cold and distant aura. "Mr. Montgomery, I have traveled thousands of miles from Chicago to discuss this contract, are we talking or not?" "We''ll talk, I will talk," Magnus mumbled, unable to describe his mixed feelings of happiness, excitement, and confusion. "If we are to talk, then please sit down and let''s discuss properly. If Mr. Montgomery acts improperly again, I will cancel our cooperation immediately," Tina said as she brushed past him and took her seat. "Have someone clean this up," Tina instructed, observing the spilled coffee on the table. "Alright, just a moment," Magnus said, sitting back down. Tina handed him a napkin, and he wiped the coffee stains somewhat gratefully. He carefully observed the person in front of him. Although she looked simr, her actions and behavior were entirely different from those of the past. If it had been her, she would never have bothered a waiter for such a thing; she would have handled it herself. Magnusposed himself and tentatively said, "Tina, I apologize. You look incredibly like someone I once knew, which is why I was so agitated just now. Please forgive me." "A person from your past? Given your reaction just now, what was your rtionship with this person?" Tina asked, her tone still cool but slightly inquisitive. "She was my wife, but I did some foolish things that made her leave me," Magnus''s eyes revealed a trace of sadness. Now, whenever he thought of the past, his heart was filled with remorse. "Really? I heard Mr. Montgomery''s wife is young and beautiful. Why would she leave?" Tina implied, clearly referring to Genevieve, eager to see how this person would respond. "The wife you speak of is not the one I mentioned." "Oh, so Mr. Montgomery is quite the charmer, having many wives. I was under the impression you had just one," Tina retorted sarcastically. "It''s not like that, Tina, I..." Magnus began anxiously, attempting to exin himself, but Tina showed no interest in listening further. "Mr. Montgomery, I''m not interested in your family affairs. Let''s get back to business. Since yourpany wishes to coborate with us, you should demonstrate your sincerity," she shifted the conversation back to business matters. "Here is the n mypany has developed. Take a look." Tina took the document, casually leaning against the soft sofa, legs crossed in a pose of effortlessnguor. Her makeup was immacte, revealing well-maintained skin that barely showed signs of aging beyond thirty, with hardly any wrinkles. She seemed every bit the sessful career woman, especially noticeable by the ring on her index finger - she was the head of the R family! At that moment, Magnus was bewildered. The woman before him, while identical in appearance to another, shared no other simrities. If she really was Victoria, how had she be the heir to the mysterious R family, about which he had only heard rumors? "Tina, here''s the mocha I ordered for you. Try it," Magnus offered. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! The old Victoria had a sweet tooth, but what about her? Tina stirred the milk foam with a small spoon, elegantly lifting the coffee cup, her red lips leaving a mark on the rim. Her movements were graceful and natural, clearly of noble birth, especially noticeable from the lipstick mark on the cup, which quickened his heartbeat inexplicably. Tina tasted the coffee and set down the cup, her expression calm. Magnus, slightly nervous, asked, "Don''t you like it? There are some desserts avable as well." "These things are more suited for young girls, not for me," she said indifferently, pushing the coffee aside. "But you used to..." "Mr. Montgomery, I thought my servant had made it clear enough to you. I have never been here before, and I have only seen Mr. Montgomery in documents. This is our first meeting in person. I am not your old acquaintance. Please realize this, Mr. Montgomery. My return to the country is solely for business discussions," she stated calmly. "I apologize. I''ll control myself." "I had already reviewed the project proposal before; yourpany''s n aligns well with our development goals. I have also drafted a preliminary agreement for us to review," she continued. "Alright, I''ll take a look." The caf was very quiet, filled only with the sound of melodious music and the rustling of papers, as if time had reversed. Back then, he would review documents in his study, and she would knit beside him. Magnus and Aurora''s sweaters were all crafted by her, stitch by stitch, beautifully designed and warm. Now, with her legs crossed and bodynguidly leaning on the sofa, hand propping her head, her eyes cold, she was a queen reigning supreme. Chapter 331: The Banquet The two talked all morning and finally finalized the project. After several hours together, Magnus became increasingly perplexed-who was she, really? "The preliminary details of the project are set then. It''s gettingte; I should be going," Tina said, preparing to leave. "It''s also time for lunch; why not eat before you go?" Magnus suggested, trying to persuade her to stay, but Tina showed no intention of lingering. "No need, I have another appointment, Mr. Montgomery. Goodbye." With those words, she rose swiftly, and Magnus hurried after her. Her car was parked across the street in a garage. As they crossed the road, Magnus subconsciously walked on her left side. She had always feared crossing busy streets, and back then, Magnus never mocked her but would hold her hand each time they crossed. Tina watched him silently move to her side, a gesture reminiscent of the past, but their rtionship could never return to what it once was. "That''s far enough, Mr. Montgomery. I''ll have mypany''s staff coordinate with you for the follow-up," she said as she stood by her car to say goodbye. Magnus repeatedly gazed at her familiar face, wishing he could reach out and hold her, but all he did was open the car door for her. Tina didn''t say much more, not even ncing at Magnus as she left. Magnus watched the car drive away, taking a piece of his heart with it. "President, who exactly is thisdy? Why do you treat her differently?" his secretary finally asked. "Go check Tina''s background for me; I want to see if she has really been living in Chicago all this time," Magnus said, staring in the direction of the now-vanished car. He couldn''t believe there was another person who looked exactly like her, even down to the mole near her eye. "Yes, President." Inside the car, Tina sped her hands together, her heart far from calm. She had survived today''s coboration, but what about tomorrow''s banquet? Would Aurora be there, and what would she think upon seeing her? "Master, what are you thinking about? What is your rtion with this Mr. Montgomery? You''ve seemed quite odd today," Erica, a servant, remarked. "It''s nothing." "Speaking of Mr. Montgomery, his household is quite interesting. Just a few days ago, he kicked his wife out of the house. Men are despicable, forgetting the old love for a new one," Erica sneered. "Oh? He has someone new?" "That, I don''t know. I just know he kicked out his wife of twenty years. Why else would he drive someone away if not for a new love?" "Is that so." Tina closed her eyes, saying nothing more. Every time she closed her eyes, she could still see that hideously ugly face-that woman who had threatened her more than once. "Look at yourself, dressed like that in the 21st century. Which man would like you?" "He slept at my ce against night. He doesn''t love you anymore. Why do you keep clinging to him?" "Did you see the video I sent you? We''re very affectionate in bed, and we even have a child now. Do you think you can win him back?" "Our child is very beautiful." Those past words pierced her heart like needles, and not a day had passed in twenty years that she had forgotten them. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Housemaster, you don''t look very well. Maybe you shouldn''t go to the birthday party tomorrow?" "I''m going," Tina said directly. Genevieve, ah Genevieve, it has been many years since west met. I really want to see how well you are doing now. At this moment, Genevieve was also preparing for the evening party, having purchased a very luxurious dress from a boutique. She always believed that after so many years with Magnus, he was just angry for now and would eventually ept her. This birthday party was a great opportunity to show her best. Genevieve went out of her way to buy some fine tea for Oswaldo. She stood in front of arge floor mirror, trying on her dress. When Paul walked in, he saw the woman in front of the mirror, "You''ve been kicked out by the Montgomery family, and they didn''t invite you to the party, did they?" "This is my business, not yours." "Foolish woman, you don''t think you can get back into the Montgomery family, do you? I''m telling you, he will never forgive a woman who has cheated on him." "No need to remind me. I know what I''m doing." Genevieve was not resigned. "It''s my fault for meddling. When you get kicked out, I won''t care about you anymore." Paul left angrily, mming the door behind him. After all these years, this woman still hasn''t learned her lesson, still dreaming of re- entering high society. Genevieve didn''t care about Paul; instead, she hummed a song in front of the mirror, determined to return to the Montgomery family! The birthday party was indeed eventful. Genevieve, dressed in a beautiful gown and with a delicate makeup, looked slightly better. She rode in Zachary''s car to The Keswick Hotel for Oswaldo''s grand birthday, with countless luxury carsing and going. "Mom, you have to perform well in front of Grandpa today; maybe then he''ll let youe back." "I know, and you also know to keep it within limits, make sure Oswaldo gives you shares." "Right." The group walked confidently towards the hall. Genevieve saw Magnus looking around, seemingly searching for something. Could he be looking for her? Genevieve was very happy as she walked towards him, knowing that Magnus still cared about her. Just then, a luxury car slowly approached and a woman in a ck dress and a ck hat, her face mostly covered by a ck veil, stepped out. Her lips were a striking red, and she exuded an air of elegance and grace. Genevieve froze when she saw her face, "She, she''s back? Impossible, she was supposed to be dead." She retreated in fear, her face turning pale. Magnus hurried over to her as she broke into a cold sweat. An unbelievable thought crossed her mind; Magnus had driven her away just to bring that woman back! How could this be? No! Genevieve quickened her pace and rushed towards the two. At that moment, Aurora, having just finished dressing up, was also heading to the hotel when she received a call: "Miss Montgomery, you had a paternity test done at our facility, and the results are in. Can youe to pick them up?" "Thank you, I''ll be right there." Aurora hung up the phone. "Julian, let''s go to the hospital. The report is out." "This could be a good thing at this critical moment. Let''s go to the hospital first," Julian instructed as the car departed. Chapter 332: Choice Ivy and Zachary had barely seen their birth mother a few times when they were children, so they had long forgotten what she looked like. They couldn''t understand why Genevieve appeared so panic-stricken and anxious, herrge gown''s skirt in hand as she hurried towards Magnus. "Mom, have you forgotten the etiquette you taught us?" Ivy didn''t know what hade over Genevieve as she quickly grabbed her. "You told us to maintain our poise, especially at such grand asions, but look at you now!" At that moment, Genevieve hadpletely lost herposure. She didn''t understand why that woman was still alive, but she med her own departure entirely on her. Was it because of her that Magnus was so cold to her, even going as far as to drive her out of the house? Genevieve was furious. "Mom, what''s wrong with you? Your expression is scaring us!" Ivy was very uneasy; Genevieve had never looked like this before. "Ivy, you''re right, I''ve lost my senses," Genevieve regained herposure. Regardless of whether that woman hade back from the dead or was just someone who looked like her, she couldn''t just rush over like a shrew. Not to mention the many peopleing and going, such behavior would undoubtedly disgrace the Montgomery family, and Magnus would only despise her more. Genevieve suppressed her emotions and headed straight towards the two people standing there. Magnus was very happy to hear that Tina would be attending the birthday celebration and had been waiting here early. Seeing her getting out of the car, she radiated an aristocratic aura, dressed elegantly and nobly. The half-veiled hat added a mysterious charm to her face, a face he had thought of during many sleepless nights, never imagining she would appear before him again. "Tina, thank you foring to my father''s birthday celebration," Magnus greeted her considerately. "Since we''ve already established a partnership, it would be rude not to attend yourpany chairman''s celebration," Tina nced at Magnus''s side, indeed not seeing Genevieve. Had the servant''s words been true, and Genevieve been driven out of the house? Such a despicable woman, even being expelled from the Montgomery family wasn''t enough to atone for her past sins! "The guests are inside, let me take you in," Magnus took on the role of host. "Thank you," Tina didn''t refuse, as too much aloofness would only raise suspicions. She followed Magnus, noticing his child-like happiness. After all, they had lived as husband and wife for many years, and she could urately discern his emotions. He seemed like he had found a treasured possession that he had regained. The joy in his eyes and brows was hard to conceal. Every time Tina saw this expression, her heart was filled with infinite regret. If only she had known this would happen, why did it have toe to this? Despite her outward coldness, as they walked into the hall, someone suddenly took Magnus''s arm. "Dear, who is thisdy?" Genevieve was quick on her feet, leaving Magnus no room to refuse. Magnus frowned at Genevieve, who seemed to have appeared out of nowhere, his voice cold, "What are you doing here? You have no rtion to the Montgomery family anymore." Remembering that Tina was still there, he tensed up, "Tina, she has nothing to do with me, we..." He almost instinctively exined to Tina, as if she were still his wife. Just as before, Genevieve repeatedly intervened between the two, urging Magnus to make a decision. Each time Magnus saw Victoria''s disappointed face, his heart felt as if it were being cut with a knife. Magnus watched her anxiously, while Genevieve looked on with a deration of dominion, and Tina, the center of attention, remained entirelyposed throughout. It was as if the drama unfolding before her was of no rtion to her, "Mr. Montgomery, this is a domestic issue, why exin it to me? This must be Mrs. Montgomery, indeed a noble and generousdy." Genevieve''s eyes widened. Not only was this woman not angry, she evenplimented her. Her ent had changed as well; could she really not be that person? After all, resurrection was impossible, and she had witnessed the cremation herself. Yet, this woman posed a significant threat to her. With a face identical to that woman''s, Magnus had never forgotten her over the years, his guilt deepening. Suddenly, with a woman identical to her appearing, it was very likely that Magnus would transfer all his feelings to Tina. Despite her suspicions, Genevieve kept herposure on the surface, clinging tighter to Magnus and smiling, "Yes, my husband is just that shy." "You two seem very much in love, truly enviable. Well, I''ll head up first." Tina nodded slightly and began walking towards the hall. Whether it was the height or the thinness of her high heels, she didn''t step firmly on the stairs and identally fell. Seeing the stairs behind her and the distance to the nearest servant who turned pale, "Master!" "Victoria." Without a moment''s thought, purely on instinct, Magnus pushed Genevieve aside and reached out to grab Tina. Years of keeping himself in shape paid off as he managed to pull the stumbling Tina back to safety, whereas Genevieve wasn''t so lucky. She had been standing perfectly stable, but unexpectedly being pushed by Magnus, wearing the typically sharp and thin heels thate with evening gowns, she lost her bnce and tumbled down. "Ah!" She screamed as she rolled down the stairs, with Zachary and Ivy shocked and rushing over. Ivy''s dress was too long; she tripped over her hem and fell face forward. Faster than Zachary was Paul, who reached thest step ahead and stopped Genevieve from rolling any further. Magnus, however, showed no concern for Genevieve, his eyes and heart only on the woman in his arms, "Victoria, are you alright?" "Mr. Montgomery, I''m Tina, please let go." Tina pushed him away and nced at the disheveled Genevieve, "Your wife seems to need you. You should check on her." With that, she lifted her dress and entered the hall. Just then, Aurora and Oswaldo''s car arrived. Julian, holding her hand, emerged just in time to see the fallen Ivy and Genevieve still lying on the ground. "What on earth happened here!" Oswaldo, leaning on his cane, looked furious. Today, all the distinguished guests were present, and this was what they were doing! Chapter 333: Why Don’t You Say Hello to Your Old Flame During Joaquin''s disastrous birthday celebration, he had mocked Joaquin enough. Now, his own birthday party had yet to begin, and what were Genevieve and her daughter Ivy up to, looking disheveled and covered in dirt? "Are you alright?" Paul was about to help Genevieve up when Kimberly abruptly grabbed his hand. "She has a husband, why are you concerned?" she said, pulling Paul away. Although there weren''t many stairs, Genevieve was bruised in several ces, especially her arms which were covered in purple bruises. She had never imagined that Magnus would push her aside to help another woman. She didn''t answer Oswaldo''s question and sat on the ground, waiting for Magnus to help her up, thinking her fall might not be such a bad thing after all. It could make him feel guilty and thus show her some pity. She had imagined it perfectly, but in reality, Magnus just came up to her side, looking impatient rather than caring as before, and asked, "Are you hurt?" Such cold and distant words, not even suitable for a stranger. "Look at my hand." Genevieve cursed the other woman a thousand times in her mind, but outwardly she restrained herself, knowing this was herst chance. "Zach, take your mother to the hospital to get checked out," Magnus said coldly. Even Oswaldo realized something was wrong. His son would not normally treat a woman so coldly, or else his previous attempts to intervene would not have failed. "I''m fine, today is dad''s birthday, how could I miss it? Dad, this is the tea I bought especially for you." Genevieve, disheveled and limping, handed the gift box to Oswaldo. Her left cheek was scraped with arge patch of dirt, her dress a mess, looking quite pitiful yet wretched. "Suit yourself, Dad, let''s go inside, the guests have been waiting," Magnus said indifferently with a nce at her. Oswaldo looked at them both and left with Magnus without a word, leaving Genevieve to hand the tea to an assistant. Aurora, who was not far away, witnessed the scene without any pleasure, only feeling that Genevieve had brought it upon herself. "Let''s go in too," Aurora said lightly. "Alright." Julian took her hand and they walked past Genevieve and the others, with Genevieve''s pitiful state fully in her view. Zachary looked at Genevieve''s face, his heart aching, "Mom, I should still take you to the hospital to check on your hand, it''s bruised." "No, I can''t leave!" Genevieve thought of the woman''s appearance, a mix of unease and fear spreading in her heart. What if Magnus changed his mind and came back to her? After twenty years by Magnus'' side, she couldn''t just lose to a woman who had passed away! "Mom, what exactly are you worried about?" Ivy patted the dust off herself. "Do you know who that woman standing next to dad was?" "Who was she?" Both shook their heads. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "I don''t know her identity yet, all I know is she looks exactly like Aurora''s mother!" Genevieve mentioned Aurora''s name through gritted teeth. "What? Aurora''s mom? But didn''t she die a long time ago? How could she possiblye back to life?" Both were skeptical. "So I''m also not sure who she is, but whatever her identity, she poses a great threat to me. You saw how dad pushed me aside for her. If I leave, who knows what they might do," Genevieve said, her heart filled with tension. "This... Things are bing increasingly unfavorable for us, Mom. Maybe you should go and touch up your makeup first," Ivy said as she helped her to the restroom. Kimberly, who had already left, still looked unsatisfied. "What''s your rtionship with that bitch? You rushed over there so eagerly just now." She despised mistresses the most. In her eyes, Genevieve was nothing but a homewrecker. Over the years, she had ignored Genevieve. Paul''s immediate response to rush over only added to her suspicion. Paul felt a chill down his spine but still managed a smile, "She''s just my cousin by marriage. I just saw someone fall down the stairs and rushed to help fearing someone got hurt. I really didn''t think much about it." "It better be just that. If I find out there''s anything between you two, I won''t let you off," Kimberly snorted coldly. Paul repeatedly affirmed, knowing that if Kimberly found out about his and Genevieve''s connection, it would be disastrous. "Don''t be ridiculous, you know you''re the one I love the most." "Hmph." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Aurora walked beside Julian, also asking, "Julian, did you see what happened just now? How could Genevieve suddenly fall down the stairs?" "I wasn''t paying attention. Maybe she angered your father. I think Mr. Montgomery ispletely out of affection for her now. If a man only has disgust left in his eyes for a woman, it means he utterly detests her." "He still doesn''t know about the things Genevieve did before. If he knew, he''d probably be even angrier. The paternity test results are out, and after Grandpa''s birthday, I''ll be able to reveal everything," Aurora thought with glee. "Good, look at you, happy as a child. Aurora, I''m going to the restroom, go on in first," Julian said tenderly as he yfully touched her nose. "Okay." Aurora was unaware of the big surprise Julian had prepared for her. She slowly entered the hall, where soothing light music yed. The hall was beautifully and romantically decorated. It was all covered in tulle, flowers, and cakes, almost like a wedding venue. This was all Julian''s doing. Aurora, breathing in the floral scent, hadn''t expected Julian to be so romantic. It was like the wedding of her dreams. She wore a flowing white dress, elegant and pure, capturing everyone''s attention as she entered. Susan also came in, arm in arm with Hayden. As soon as they entered, they spotted Aurora standing beside the flowers. It was unclear what she was thinking, but a slight smile curved her lips, and her cheeks were faintly flushed, captivating those around her. Seeing Hayden almost lost in Aurora''s charm, Susan pinched his arm hard to bring him back to reality. "What, aren''t you going to say hello to your old me?" Susan snorted coldly. Hayden rolled his eyes at her and was about to leave, but Susan let go of his arm and headed straight for Aurora. "Aurora, there you are, good, I don''t need to go looking for you. Here is the invitation to mine and Hayden''s wedding. We''re getting married tomorrow. You muste," Susan handed her a bright red invitation. Chapter 334: The Best Man and Maid of Honor Aurora received the invitation, which was exquisitely designed, featuring a man and a woman embraced, surrounded by a rose pattern that intertwined their names. As she looked at the invitation, it reminded her of many years ago when her design talents had begun to emerge. One afternoon, the cicadas buzzed ceaselessly in the trees. While sitting on the edge of the seat, a gentle breeze lifted Aurora''s delicate bangs. She was sketching and writing with a pencil when Hayden suddenly appeared behind her, asking, "What are you drawing?" "You scared me!" Aurora quickly covered her drawing. After a yful struggle, Hayden caught a glimpse of her artwork-a cover of an invitation with a man and a woman happily embracing, above which the initials A&H were yfully intertwined. Haydenughed, "Ah, so you''re already designing our wedding invitation?" "Who said it''s a wedding invitation? I was just doodling, give it back to me." "One day, I''ll use this as my wedding invitation." Theirughter from that time still echoed in her ears. Now, looking at the familiar invitation, everything was simr to her design back then, except Aurora''s name had been reced with Susan. Auroraposed herself. "Congrattions, I will definitely attend to celebrate." Susan had hoped to provoke her with the invitation, but did not receive the reaction she expected. There was no sorrow in Aurora''s eyes, just a fleetingplexity. Aurora sighed at the passage of time-how things change. The man she once thought she would spend her life with now stood beside another woman. And she had slowly erased his image from her heart, recing it with another; perhaps time was indeed the best healer of heartache. "If I could have your blessing, I would be so happy. Make sure youe, I''ve even prepared your bridesmaid dress," Susan added, shocking both Aurora and Hayden. "Bridesmaid?" Aurora didn''t remember being that close to Susan, close enough to be her bridesmaid. Hayden''s face turned ashen. Didn''t he know what Susan was thinking? It was just another way to make Aurora ufortable. If Aurora refused, it would prove that she was indeed hurt and afraid, allowing Susan to win. If she epted, she would have to witness her own heartache at Susan''s wedding. How could Susan be so cruel? "Aurora, we were best friends in high school. You wouldn''t say no to this request, right? We had promised to be each other''s bridesmaids no matter what happened, haven''t you forgotten? It''s my fault. I''ve already told our friends, and they''re all excited to see you as my bridesmaid. I''ve even prepared your dress," Susan said, fearing Aurora''s refusal and using their friends as leverage. Aurora knew exactly what Susan was up to. She miscalcted one thing; Aurora no longer had feelings for Hayden. What was there to fear? "Bridesmaid? Sure, I''ve never been one before. Susan, you really are thoughtful, even preparing the dress for me." "Aurora, don''t listen to her nonsense. I''ve already chosen my cousin as the bridesmaid," Hayden interjected, worried Aurora might be embarrassed. "What do you mean by that, Hayden? Aurora herself agreed, didn''t she Aurora?" "Of course," Aurora replied with a smile, "It''s just being a bridesmaid. I''ve attended many weddings but have never been a bridesmaid. However, I have one condition." Susan didn''t expect her to agree so quickly, but she had to maintain appearances. "What condition?" she asked. "I''ll be a bridesmaid, but I want Julian to be the groomsman," Aurora stated, not one to be underestimated. Since Susan wanted to y this game, she''d y along. "No problem. Then let Uncle Julian be the groomsman," Susan said, only wanting to irritate Aurora without caring about the appropriateness. "That''s ridiculous!" Hayden disagreed vehemently. "Since when does an uncle serve as a groomsman to his nephew?" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "That has never happened before, but it will now," Julian suddenly appeared, embracing Aurora. "It''s settled then; Aurora will be the bridesmaid, and I''ll be the groomsman." "Uncle Julian is indeed agreeable," Susan smirked victoriously. She was curious to see how much Aurora could take. It had only been three years; how could she possibly have forgotten that person in her heart? "Then we''ll be going ahead," Aurora said, taking Julian''s arm and walking away. Hayden watched the couple, looking like celestial beings together, with mixed feelings. "Have you ever been a groomsman before?" Aurora asked softly. "Never, this is my first time," Julianughed. "That''s perfect. I''ve never been a bridesmaid either; it must be fun," Aurora was unaffected by the situation. The two walked away, leaving Hayden to down a ss of red wine. By some twist of fate, she and Julian hade together, yet she had lost him. "Stop looking; they''re far away now!" Susan''s expression changed, and she took Hayden to the other side. "Laugh now, let''s see if you can stillugh tomorrow!" Aurora picked up a ss of champagne, her gazending on someone unexpected. "Julian, I''ll go over there first." "Okay," Julian released her waist. Aurora confronted Alison, dressed in an evening gown. "Are you insane? How can you be here?" Today, Kimberly was also present; if Kimberly saw her, it would surely cause a scandal! Alison smiled, "Miss Montgomery, I came with apanion." She pointed to a middle-aged man nearby, someone Aurora recognized as an executive from apany. "Do you want to be humiliated if Kimberly sees you?" Aurora had a bad feeling. Alison''s vengeful spirit was strong. Normally, her vengeful acts were bearable, but Aurora did not want to ruin her grandfather''s birthday party, so she nned to refrain from doing anything today. "Aurora, I already sent you the video. Now, you expose Genevieve''s true face. With so many guests here, the effect will be great!" Alison indeed had this in mind. "You''re crazy, what about my father''s reputation? Today is also my grandfather''s birthday." "This matter wille out sooner orter. It''s better to reveal it sooner thanter. If you don''t expose it today, I don''t mind doing it myself," Alison was nearly driven mad by her own schemes. If the video of Paul and Genevieve came out, what would the formidable Kimberly look like? That must be quite a sight. Chapter 335: $250 On the other side, Emily, dressed in a pale purple gown, jumped out of the car, and Mr. Langdon''s voice rang in her ears: "Emily, don''t wander off tonight. Today''s attendees are all prominent figures, and you are about to take over the Langdon family business. You need to establish good rtionships with these uncles and elders." "Dad, I know. It''s just those four families, right? I''ve memorized their information by heart," Emily replied impatiently. "My girl, your rash nature is why I can''t help but worry," Mr. Langdon shook his head. From her childhood, his daughter had never been the graceful debutante that others were. She was lively, almost tomboyish, always mixing with boys from a young age. Just when she had finally decided to take over thepany, Mr. Langdon felt anything but reassured. "Dad, just rx. Your daughter isn''t that tomboy anymore." After some heartbreaking experiences, she had transformed entirely. That scoundrel had once criticized her for not being feminine enough, hadn''t he? Now she wore long dresses, high heels, and makeup, determined to make him regret his words profoundly. "By the way, there''s an update on the Montgomery family. Their daughter is about to be the vice president. We have some dealings with the Montgomery family, so make sure you treat Miss Montgomery well," her father quickly added. Thest time he took his daughter to a gathering, he had lost sight of Emily for just a moment, and she ended up giving someone''s daughter a ck eye and a bloody nose. Today was a Montgomery family event, and he needed to keep a close eye on her. Emily hated being constrained and no sooner had they entered the hall than she blended into the crowd, slipping away from Mr. Langdon''s watchful eye. Unfortunately, today was not Emily''s day. As she turned her head, she spotted Kevin and Amelia Stewart huddled close together, that pretentious woman. It was rumored that Amelia was the illegitimate daughter of the Stewart family, never acknowledged until the legitimate son was killed in a car ident, leading them to finally bring Amelia into the fold. The Stewart family owned a modestpany, half the size of the Langdon''s, and Emily had never disclosed her own family''s wealth to Kevin. It wasn''t that she deliberately hid it; she simply never liked to unt her background. Even though her family owned luxury cars and lived in a mansion, she never showed off. Kevin, under the impression she was just some wild girl from a humble background, had foolishly connected with Amelia, not knowing that Emily''s stature was many times greater. Seeing the couple awkwardly at the event, Amelia even pulled out her phone to take photos, unaware of how tacky it looked. Emily, who adored sweets, found her way to the dessert area and was about to enjoy a cupcake when she saw a face she knew all too well. Eric, looking dashing in a smart suit, held a ss of red wine. Just his profile was strikingly handsome. For some reason, Emily recalled the night she had forgotten to pay him. "Hey, who are you here with?" Emily suddenly appeared beside Eric, pping his shoulder hard. Eric, who was watching Aurora, jumped at the sudden contact, spilling a few drops of wine. What a way to greet someone! He turned to see the petite woman before him, her face pretty but unfamiliar, yet oddly reminiscent. He was sure they had never met before. "What? Forgotten me already? I was your client!" Emily blurted out, not surprised Eric didn''t remember her. That night was dimly lit, and her amateur makeup was ruined by tears. The remainder of the night''s passions were enveloped in darkness; to Eric, she was just another woman. The next morning, as Eric got up, the woman''s head waspletely buried in the quilt, making it difficult for him to discern her identity. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "You''ve got the wrong person," Eric said coldly as he peeled the woman''s hand from his shoulder. "This should jog your memory," Emily said as she fumbled through her wallet, only to find she had $250 left. She thrust the money into Eric''s hands. "You left so early that morning, I forgot to pay you. Here, take it," she dered with a grandeur as if she were giving $25, 000 instead of $250. Even a fool would remember who she was now. "It''s you!" Eric eximed. He stared at the $250 in his hands, his face turning from white to ashen. "Am I really worth just $250?" he blurted out, immediately realizing he had missed the point. "Of course not, your services were quite good. Help me with one more thing, and I''ll pay you extra afterward," Emily schemed, seeing an opportunity to make use of this handsome man to get back at a certain despicable duo. "Miss, I think you are mistaken about that night. I was-" Eric began to exin, but Emily, always brash and impulsive, just took his arm and led him away. "Don''t worry, I just ran out of cash. I''ll transfer it to youter, name your price. Trust me, I can afford it," she assured him, patting her ample chest. Eric raised an eyebrow, speechless at her self-assured manner,pletely disregarding whatever he had to say. He tried to free himself from her grip but found her feeding him a piece of cake with a fork. "Darling, try this, the cake is delicious!" Her voice was as cloying as the cream in front of him, a stark contrast to her tomboyish demeanor just moments ago. "Emily, what are you doing here?" Amelia said, her face a mix of shock and disbelief. Beside Amelia, Kevin also noticed Emily, who unlike her usual casual attire, was dressed in an elegant purple strapless gown. Her cleavage subtly revealed, her ck hair was elegantly coiffed, and her diamond earrings and ne sparkled under the lights, making her shine brilliantly. Amelia wore a white dress but her slender frame could hardly fill it out, and without the aid of photo filters, she looked as thin as a twig. Previously, Emily never dressed up, which only highlighted her beauty. Now, with just a slight effort, she had transformed from an ugly duckling into a swan. "Why can''t I be here? Today, I am here as the heir to the Langdon Group," Emily dered proudly. "Congrattions, Amelia, I heard your father finally acknowledged you." Amelia''s face twisted with emotion, particrly as she nced at the handsome man beside Emily. "Emily, aren''t you going to introduce us to this gentleman?" "Langdon Group, you are-" Kevin and Amelia''s focus shifted, each caught up in their own concerns. Chapter 336: Romantic Proposal Amelia was aware of Emily''s identity but had kept it from Kevin, leaving him with a sense of loss. Eric finally saw through the situation that night when the woman was desperately iming her best friend had betrayed her, referring to the two of them. Thedy in the white dress seemed tough, and his ownpanion, a tomboyish woman, hardly a match for someone so cunning. Unsure of his feelings, Eric wrapped his arm around Emily''s waist and cheerfully introduced himself, "I''m Emily''s boyfriend, Eric Montgomery. You must be friends of my Emily, right?" His sudden cooperation surprised Emily, especially when he called her name with such a maic voice that it almost melted her heart. Amelia and Kevin looked visibly upset; Eric''s appearance and stature were far superior to Kevin''s. Especially since Eric mentioned hisst name, Montgomery, which connected him to the prestigious Montgomery family, a status far above Kevin''s. Amelia''s frustration was palpable, having schemed so hard to catch a man who now seemed inferior to Emily''s catch. "Wow, Emily, just a few days apart and you''ve already found a new boyfriend? You move fast." "Fast? I think it''s slow, certainly slower than you two, dear. Suddenly, I find them quite an eyesore, let''s go over there," Emily said, feeling triumphant after her sessful jab. Eric, ying the part of a perfect and considerate lover, escorted her away. Although it was just an act, Emily''s heart raced with his touch-a sensation she never felt with Kevin, who had always been just a buddy to her. Behind them, they faintly heard Kevin''s voice, "She''s a daughter of the Langdon family, you knew that already, didn''t you?" "So what if I knew? You never asked me," Amelia retorted coldly, still upset about Emily finding such a fine man. As Eric and Emily moved out of sight, he nned to let go of her, but just then, Aurora was spotted nearby. He quickly released Emily, causing her some disappointment, "Is she your girlfriend?" Eric did not answer but walked towards Aurora, who stood alone without Julian. "Aurora, look... she and I are nothing," Eric struggled to exin. He had no real connection with Aurora but didn''t want her to misunderstand him as a womanizer. He was about to say that Julian had drugged him, leading to an unintended entanglement with this woman, and now she needed his help again. Before he could finish, Aurora interrupted, "We have nothing between us, you don''t need to exin anything, Eric. I think this girl suits you well, treat her nicely." Aurora had noticed this unusual girl before, who seemed ufortable in high heels and had quietly sat in a corner earlier. Her walk was unsteady, supported by nearby objects, herrge eyes lively, always looking for something tasty. Aurora had clearly seen the scene Eric and Emily had staged. When Eric embraced Emily to leave, the woman''s cheeks were flushed, clearly touched. Indeed, this girl and Eric seemed very well matched. She still hoped that Eric would give up on her and find a girl truly suited for him, like the girl in front of them, at least that was Aurora''s first impression. "Aurora, you know my heart belongs only to you," Eric''s voice came softly. "Eric, then you should also know that my heart doesn''t belong to you, but to him. Let go," she said without another nce, turning away to leave. The crowd in the hall was growing, and suddenly, the music shifted to a very romantic piano piece. It was not unusual for the music to change, but suddenly the chandelier overhead began to unfold bit by bit. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Rose petals fell from above, fluttering through the dimly lit hall, "Wow, look at the roses!" "Where are these petalsing from?" "And there are bubbles too!" As the rose petals danced in the air, Aurora caught one, wondering if it was her imagination, but it seemed the rose did not smell of roses but rather of a perfume she often wore. Bubble machines around the room started to fill the area with bubbles, mixing with the rose petals. Aurora then noticed that the flowers arranged around the hall were also her favorites, like hydrangeas and lilies. Amid everyone''s surprise, the lights overhead went out, plunging the hall into brief darkness. Before panic could set in, the floor lit up beneath them; it wasn''t tiles but transparent ss. This was a special feature of the hotel, well-known to those who had visited before, though nothing extraordinary. However, today, the ss beneath and around them was filled with jellyfish. As the lights inside changed to romantic hues, everyone mused that Oswaldo''s birthday was turning out to be more festive than some weddings. Many children happilyy on the ground, trying to touch the jellyfish, when suddenly all the jellyfish converged beneath Aurora, slowly forming a heart shape. "Someone''sing down!" someone shouted. All eyes turned upward, just to see a man descending amidst the rose petals and bubbles,nding next to Aurora and kneeling on one knee. "Aurora, marry me." The moment was so sudden and the scene so beautiful that Aurora was momentarily speechless. Julian had already proposed to her once, and although she didn''t always wear the engagement ring, it was always in her heart as a symbol of their engagement. She had given him her heart long ago; everything else was just a process and ceremony. She could never have imagined that Julian would prepare such a unique proposal for her. "Marry him, marry him!" the crowd began to chant, moved by the enchanting scene. Every woman wished to be the protagonist of such a romantic proposal. In a long, trailing white dress, Aurora appeared ethereal in the Luminary, her feet surrounded by colorful lights that made her seem like a dream, utterly enchanting. Chapter 337: I Like You The scene, one that seemed ripped from a movie, suddenly unfolded in her life, overwhelming Aurora with emotion. The man, dressed in a tailored suit, knelt on one knee before her, waiting quietly for her decision, his obsidian eyes brimming with profound affection. It seemed that one more nce from her might drown her in his gaze. The answer was on the tip of her tongue. "I-" "You can''t say yes!" Lindsay Gilpin burst through the crowd, facing a scene she had only imagined, with the man she liked, yet all prepared for another woman. Hearing Lindsay''s voice, Aurora hesitated no more and spoke the three words decisively, "I do!" Her voice was firm, like a vow,mitting her life, her all to the man before her. Julian smiled slightly, ignoring Lindsay on the side, and resolutely slipped the ring onto Aurora''s finger. Whistles and cheers erupted around them, "Kiss her, kiss her!" the crowd began to chant. Julian gently cradled her cheek, his touch careful as if he held a priceless treasure, though they had touched countless times before. Yet a kiss as solemn and serious as today''s was a first; the lights brightened at that moment. All eyes were on the striking couple, their features standing out wherever they went, especially with this kiss, the epitome of romance. The crowd harbored various thoughts. Oswaldo and Magnus were obviously relieved, especially a woman in ck standing in a corner, a tear slowly trailing down her face under her veil, her lips curving into a smile. Genevieve, Ivy, and Zachary felt discontent, envying Aurora''s good fortune in finding such a powerful ally. Hayden, witnessing the scene, gripped Susan''s hand so tightly it turned red without him realizing. "You''re this heartbroken over her engagement? Remember, you''re marrying me tomorrow!" Susan''s cold voice pierced his ear, questioning his respect for himself. Why would he stay in Clothville to get engaged to her instead of going to the States to find Aurora if she mattered so much to him? Susan knew well what he wanted; he had lost the right to truly love Aurora three years ago, and now, who was he trying to impress with this facade of deep affection? Besides him, another person felt upset-Eric, standing like a statue in the crowd. "So she''s not your girlfriend, huh? Don''t tell me you''ve been secretly in love with her," Emily said, turning to fetch a te of cupcakes, the chill from him even making her shiver. "Look how well they match; she''s engaged now, give it up. The world is beautiful, just like this cake. Try some, it''s delicious." Emily''s bluntness failed to grasp Eric''s feelings. "Get lost." Eric''s anger red, and he knocked over her cupcakes. At this moment, all attention was on Aurora and Julian, no one noticing their exchange. Eric turned and walked away, with Emily, lifting the hem of her gown, chasing after him, intent on making a transfer. Contrary to the bustle inside, the outside seemed much quieter. As the streetlights flickered on, Eric felt utterly alone. He had waited for her for so many years, yet she had chosen Julian in the end. Why was fate so unfair? His love was certainly no less than Julian''s. "Hey, why are you walking so fast? Wait for me!" Emily, unustomed to wearing high heels, struggled to keep up. She had only taken a few steps before she twisted her ankle. "Ouch, my foot!" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Yet her cry did not evoke any sympathy from the man. Eric''s mind was filled with images of Aurora and Julian kissing. What did Julian have that hecked? Why couldn''t she ept him? Seeing she couldn''t catch up, Emily removed her shoes and limped barefoot towards Eric. "I''ve finally caught up with you!" She grabbed his wrist as she stood there holding her high heels in one hand. "What are you chasing me for?" Eric had been so absorbed with thoughts of Aurora that he hadn''t noticed the woman following him. "I want to hire you!" Emily dered boldly. Eric frowned. "Say that again!" Being mistaken for a gigolo once or twice was enough, but to be treated as one for the rest of his life? Emily shrank under his cold gaze. "Cough, I mean, don''t get me wrong, I just think you''re very handsome and fit the image of a boyfriend perfectly. It would keep my dad from worrying I''ll never find one, and it could also serve to irritate that despicable pair," she exined. "Name your price." "Hire me? I''m quite expensive," Eric blurted out, perhaps still stung by Aurora. "I''m not afraid; I''m very rich," Emily boasted, assuming the air of a wealthy heiress. "How rich are you?" Eric scrutinized her. She wasn''t as beautiful as Aurora, but her features were delicate and appealing, especially her bright, expressive eyes, which reminded him of Aurora as a child, innocent and pure. "Well, my father gives me $5,000 a month for living expenses, which I hardly use. I''ve been saving it up, and now I have over a hundred thousand," Emily revealed. Coming from a prominent family, she was a rarity among socialites for her frugality. Eric was surprised. Though the Langdon family wasn''t as prominent as the top four families, they were doing well recently. To think she saved most of her monthly allowance, umting over a hundred thousand dors. "A hundred thousand can hire me for a month." "What, that expensive?" Emily''s eyes widened. A hundred thousand was a fortune to her, umted over a long time. "Reluctant to spend it?" Eric was charmed by her expressive eyes. "No, a month then. I like you that much, so consider it a major splurge," she said, clearly pained by the expense. Listening to her, Eric''s lips twitched. This woman, with her captivating eyes so like Aurora''s, was otherwise nothing like her. Chapter 338: Caught in the Act Aurora and Julian embraced each other happily, feeling incredibly fortunate to have met such a man in her lifetime. It was as if all the flowers in the world bloomed at once and the sunlight poured down just on her. People were cheering, pping, and offering their blessings. Of course, there was one exception; Lindsay red fiercely at the couple and dered, "I will never bless you!" before running off, her skirt billowing behind her. Joaquin had just arrived and was about to explode in anger at the scene before him, but then he noticed the happy smile at the corner of Julian''s mouth. He hadn''t seen his son smile so genuinely since his mother had passed away. "If you don''t want this son, I''m quite fond of him as my grandson-inw," Oswaldo chimed in sharply. "Humph," Joaquin snorted. The Gilpin family was also restless. "Mr. Alvarez, he was engaged to my daughter, and now he proposes to someone else in public. Where does that leave my daughter''s dignity? Or do you think our Gilpin family is just for amusement?" they protested. "Mr. Gilpin, I''m truly sorry. It seems we need to discuss this matter again. The youth today are rebellious; it''s not like in our time when children simply obeyed their parents," Joaquin conceded to reality. Now that Julian and Aurora were engaged in front of so many people, and they were clearly in love, how could he interfere? "But you owe the Gilpin family an exnation, or this isn''t over!" Lindsay''s grandfather demanded angrily. "Mr. Gilpin, today is my grand celebration. Please, give me this courtesy and let''s not dwell on these unpleasant matters. Let the younger generation sort it out themselves," Oswaldo quickly interjected. "Hmph, you''re just happy to have such a fine grandson-inw," Mr. Gilpinmented, his agreement to the marriagergely due to Julian''s exemry qualities. He wasn''t as mercenary as Joaquin; he valued a person''s potential over their family background, and his judgment was not misced. Moreover, his granddaughter truly liked Julian. It was a match blessed by heaven, which he had agreed to, and now, losing Julian as a grandson-inw was not easy for him. "This is their fate; what can our insistence do? Come, let''s have a drink; it''s been a long while since west gathered. We are all nearing the end; let the younger ones have their blessings," he suggested. Today, Oswaldo was in high spirits and yed the peacemaker, leading the trio to drink together. Aurora stepped out of Julian''s embrace, her face flushed with embarrassment as many raised their sses in congrattions. "Congrattions, Mr. Ba, you''ve finally realized your dream. When do you n to marry?" someone asked. Julian smiled softly, his arm around Aurora''s waist. "I''d like to get married soon, but my Little Bunny thinks it''s still a bit early. We''ll wait for her to graduate, then get married." "How enviable," some murmured, envious or jealous. Aurora, a bit embarrassed, gently pushed Julian away. "Julian, I need to step out for some air." "Alright." Julian, knowing she was still shy by nature, let her go. Ivy and Susan exchanged nces and quietly disappeared into the crowd. Aurora had only intended to get some fresh air in the back garden and return, but suddenly she heard a child crying and followed the sound. It was unclear who the fallen child belonged to, but Aurora helped him up and dusted him off. "Where''s your mom? Shall I take you to her?" "My mom ran away with another man. She doesn''t want me anymore. People say I don''t have a mom and they pushed me down," the little boy sobbed. Aurora''s heart softened. She understood this feeling more than anyone, having also lost the most important person in her life. "Sweetheart, your mom didn''t leave you. Be good, and one day she''lle back. You still have your dad, right?" Aurora said gently. "You''re so nice. I wish you were my mom," the little boy said, smiling broadly as he clutched the corner of Aurora''s clothes. Seeing him smile through his tears, Aurora smiled too. "I hope to have a child as adorable as you one day," she said, patting his head. "This is candy my dad gave me. I want to give it to you," the little boy said, pulling a piece of candy from his pocket for Aurora. Aurora had never seen such candy before and, rarely eating sweets herself, she didn''t think much of it and epted the candy gently, "Thank you. How about I treat you to some cake and we go find your dad?" "Okay, but why don''t you try the candy? It''s really tasty," the little boy insisted eagerly. With no reason to be suspicious of a young child, Aurora ate the candy to appease him, though it tasted nd. "Is it good?" Facing the boy''s curious look, she nodded, "It''s tasty." "Then you have to finish it all." "Okay, I''ll finish it," Aurora said, crunching the candy. "There, all done. Let''s go find your dad." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! However, the boy pulled away from her grip. "I just remembered where my dad is. I''ll go to him first, thank you." He ran off like the wind. Aurora found it strange; the boy''s sudden change in behavior was quite stark. But children are like that, she thought, without dwelling on it further. Unbeknownst to her, as the boy ran to the corner, he said, "I gave her the candy. Where''s the money?" His face bore none of his earlier innocence. "It''s all here. Don''t show up again," Ivy handed him a stack of cash, which the boy counted expertly, more so than many adults. "Good, it''s all here. I''ll be off then." "Where did you find this actor? He even fooled Aurora, that sly fox," Ivy asked. "As long as there''s money, even ghosts will grind corn, let alone finding someone to act. Let''s start the next part of the n," Susan said coldly. "I didn''t expect you to be more impatient than me." "Of course, I want to show him how his saintly woman enjoys herself with other men," a dark look crossed Susan''s face. "You''re insane, way beyond me. How did you find so many beggars, just thinking of their smell is unbearable, they mustn''t have touched a woman in ages," Ivyughed heartily. "Alright, the drug''s effect should be wearing off now," Susanmanded the next step of the n. Aurora was about to head back to the hall when she encountered a strange woman. "Miss Montgomery, my earrings are missing. Have you seen them?" Chapter 339: Play as You Wish "Earrings? I didn''t see them, otherwise I''ll ask someone to help us look for them." "No, if my husband finds out, he''ll kill me. Please, just help me look around here." The woman pleaded. Aurora felt unusually warm, unsure if it was because of the alcohol she had consumed. earlier. She wanted to refuse but couldn''t withstand the woman''s earnest pleas. "The earrings were an engagement gift from my husband, I identally lost one just now, and my husband is not as gentle and considerate as Mr. Ba. If his temper res up when he finds out I lost it, I will surely suffer a terrible fate." "Alright, I''ll help you look." Aurora reluctantly started searching on the ground. After a thorough search, she found no trace of the earring, and her body felt increasingly hotter. "I remember now, it should be over there. Miss Montgomery, pleasee with me to look." The woman insisted, pulling Aurora aside without further exnation. Aurora frowned, "I have other things to do, you should ask someone else to apany you." "It''s just ahead." "Let go of me!" Aurora''s condition worsened. This ce used to be a guard room but had been abandoned after a relocation. A group of men approached Aurora, reeking of a foul odor. The woman, fearful of the beggars touching her, quickly let go of Aurora. "Miss Montgomery, have fun, since you like messing around with men. There should be enough men here for you today." The woman sneered from a distance. Images from three years ago ovepped with the present. "Aurora, I can''t believe you''re still so foolish. You escapedst time, but you won''t be so lucky this time," Ivy emerged from the shadows. "It''s you again!" Aurora''s eyes almost shot fire. "So what if it''s me? Aren''t you always so capable? I''m curious to see if Mr. Ba will still cherish you after these beggars have had their way with you," Ivy said with a triumphant smirk. Aurora stared at Ivy, not as panicked as she had been three years earlier. "Ivy, I''m giving you one chance to stop now, and I might still spare you." "Spare me? Oh, my dear sister, you really love to talk big. How about you kneel before me now, and maybe I''ll consider sparing you," Ivy vented her frustrations umted over many days. At that moment, she felt life was truly wonderful. Aurora deserved such an end. "Ladies and gentlemen, don''t be shy, this woman is here for you for free. y as you wish!" Ivy''s words were like pouring fuel on fire. These men, who begged on the streets daily and struggled even for basic sustenance, had not touched a woman in many years. The men, dirty and disheveled, only showed their eyes filled with animalistic desire, slowly closing in on Aurora like a pack of hyenas. "Ivy, do you think I''m still the naive girl from three years ago, at your mercy?" Aurora snorted coldly. She wasn''t sick with a cold or fever today, and even if her body was under the influence of drugs, what of it? "What are you waiting for? Don''t you know how to y with a woman?" Ivy eximed, seeing the crowd frozen in ce. Perhaps it was the chilling aura emanating from Aurora that was too intimidating; none of them dared to approach her casually. Only after receiving orders from Ivy did one man muster the courage. The woman in front of him had skin as white as snow, with half-exposed fragrant shoulders and an elegant neck-an ultimate prize, worth dying over. As the man approached, Aurora drew a sharp de from her handbag. Ever since she had been set up by Eric, she had always carried a small knife. Ivyughed mockingly, thinking Aurora was trying to intimidate them with such a small knife. "Who said I was going to hurt anyone?" Aurora suddenly shed her own palm with the knife, the pain temporarily restoring her sanity from the drug''s control. "Go get her now!" Ivy, startled by Aurora''s sudden act, shouted. The other men charged at her, but Aurora swiftly kicked the nearest one between the legs, eliciting continuous howls of pain. Years of training had honed her skills. These beggars, ustomed only to kneeling and begging, were no match for Aurora''s assault. After a few had fallen, the rest hesitated and began retreating involuntarily. The woman, still bleeding profusely from her hand, was too formidable, resembling a fearsome warrior risen from hell, deterring them froming closer. Ivy panicked, not expecting Aurora to cut herself to counteract the drug''s effects and send the beggars fleeing in terror. "Don''te any closer," she stammered as Aurora advanced, her eyes filled with fear. Aurora''s expression was icy as she grasped Ivy''s neck with her blood-soaked hand. "Don''t mess around!" Ivy''s body trembled in fear. Blood dripped slowly down Ivy''s neck as Aurora coldly stated, "Ivy, you brought this upon yourself. You can''t me anyone else." Ivy thought she was about to be strangled and was about to say something when Aurora released her and walked away, leaving Ivy''s neck stained with blood. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 00005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Watching Aurora''s retreating figure, Ivy was ovee with relief and slowly copsed to the ground. "Useless, can''t even handle such a simple task!" Susan appeared, criticizing. "Easy for you to say, standing there. Didn''t you see how formidable Aurora was just now? What did she mean by that?" "Who knows what she''s nning," Susan replied irritably, frustrated by the failed plot. "Go wash off that blood; you''re scaring everyone. Aurora really is a maniac, to think she could do that to herself." Aurora''s strength was fading; if she hadn''t acted, she wouldn''t have been able to fend off the beggars. "Very well, Ivy, since you''ve shown no mercy, don''t me me for what happens next." She headed to her car to retrieve a paternity test result, thinking it might be time to reveal it today. Her phone rang in her handbag. "Hello?" she answered weakly. "Aurora, where are you? I''ve looked everywhere for you." "I''m by your car, Julian,e here," Aurora said, noticing her hand still bleeding. Julian hung up and hurried toward her. Chapter 340: Lets Play a Game When Julian arrived, he saw the little woman leaning against the car, her white dress already stained with fresh blood. Like a few plum blossoms falling on the snow in the cold winter, the blood dripped from Aurora''s fingertips. "Little Bunny, what happened to you!" He was frantic, having only left her for a short while before she was injured, and quickly checked if there were other injuries on her body. "Julian, I''m fine elsewhere; I cut my hand myself, it''s nothing serious, don''t worry," Aurora reassured him, seeing his worried expression. "How can such a big cut be nothing? I''m taking you to the hospital right away," Julian insisted, troubled by the thought of her injuring herself unless something was wrong. "Julian, there''s no time for the hospital, there''s a clinic nearby, just get someone to disinfect and bandage it. I have important things to handle soon." This time, Ivy''s actions had deeply provoked Aurora, who had not intended to reveal the truth today. She didn''t want to spoil her grandfather''s good mood, but now, with Ivy repeating her actions from three years ago, Aurora could no longer bear it. She had to let the whole world know the true faces of Genevieve and Ivy! She would have to temporarily inconvenience her grandfather, but if it meant driving these parasites out of the Montgomery family, her grandfather would surely forgive her. "Okay," Julian agreed, seeing her insistence. Her wound indeed needed immediate attention, so he agreed to stop by the nearby clinic. Aurora dialed Alison''s number. "I need you to do something for me." Alison smirked, "Oh, have you thought it through? Today is the perfect opportunity. If you miss it, even if you expose themter, it won''t have the same impact." "You needn''t say more. I''ve decided. I''ve already edited the video and will send it to you shortly. Arrange it, I''ll be back soon." "Alright." Alison and Aurora were on the same side, with Aurora aiming to strike at Genevieve, while Alison sought to break up Paul and Kimberly. Having just witnessed a romantic proposal, Tina felt deeply moved; Aurora was the one she owed the most in her life. She recognized that Julian was the young man from those years ago. Thinking of their wonderful fate, she felt reassured that Aurora would have someone to take care of her. As she reflected, Genevieve approached with ill intent. "Victoria!" That was Tina''s former name, casually uttered, which could easily catch someone off guard, but she underestimated Tina. Having returned to the US for over a decade, no one had called her by that name, and she felt indifferent to it, maintaining her pose without moving. "Mrs. Montgomery, are you calling me?" she asked, puzzled, not understanding why Genevieve would call her that. "Mrs. Montgomery? Stop pretending, Victoria. You think changing your identity can ruin my marriage? Dream on! You were no match for me over a decade ago, and you still are," Genevieve taunted. Tina smiledzily, toying with her wine ss. "Mrs. Montgomery, I''m not quite sure what you''re talking about. You keep saying he''s your husband, why are you so afraid of him being taken away? Is it because you yourself snatched him through despicable means, so you''re always on guard, fearing he''ll be stolen from you?" "You''re talking nonsense, it''s you who is shameless. You''ve been dead for so many years, whye back now?" "Mrs. Montgomery, I''ve been alive and well all this time. Who said I was dead? I heard a rumor that you''ve been kicked out of the Montgomery family, is that true?" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Now, Tina was like Aurora, bristling with sharp thorns that kept everyone at bay, especially Genevieve. "If you''re not Victoria, why do you care about these things? I warn you, stay away from my husband, or else..." Genevieve threatened fiercely. She was even more convinced that this woman was Victoria, although she did not know how she had faked her death. Back then, Victoria was no match for her, and it would be the same now. Tina''s smile widened, "Or what? Mrs. Montgomery, tell me, between the two of us, who do you think he believes-you or me?" "What do you mean?" Genevieve suddenly realized she couldn''t see through the woman in front of her. "It means nothing, just that I want to y a game with you." Suddenly, Tina released the wine ss she was holding; it smashed on the floor with a loud "snap," immediately drawing the attention of everyone around. Magnus was nearby and, hearing the sound of the breaking ss, hurried over to see Tina covering her face, "Tina, are you alright?" Tina shook her head, "Mr. Montgomery, please... please control your wife. I don''t know what just happened; she came here unprovoked, telling me not to steal you away, and even pped me..." "How dare she?" Magnus had never doubted her word, whether in the past or now, despite her aloof demeanor. "I didn''t, Magnus..." Genevieve finally realized what Tina was up to, seeing her smiling triumphantly behind her back. "Snap." Without a word, Magnus pped Genevieve across the face, shocking everyone present. Magnus, always a gentle and respectful gentleman, well-regarded in high society, how could he suddenly strike his own wife? As time passed, everyone had forgotten what his first wife looked like. With Tina''s makeup and attirepletely different from over a decade ago, it took a moment for people to recognize her. Oswaldo, disturbed by the noise, looked over sharply. When he saw Tina''s face, his expression changed drastically, his own ss of red wine dropping to the floor. "Vic... Victoria!" "Oswaldo, what''s the matter?" William asked, puzzled by his reaction. Under everyone''s gaze, Genevieve wished she could disappear, finally understanding the meaning behind Tina''s earlier words! "You wretch, I told you I wanted nothing to do with you anymore, yet you still cling to the Montgomery family. I never want to see you again in my life; please, spare my eyes from your sight," Magnus said coldly. Remembering what Genevieve had done to Victoria, he felt even more remorseful, "Tina, are you alright? Does your face still hurt?" "Mr. Montgomery, I''m fine." Tina stepped back, keeping her distance. She had targeted Genevieve intentionally but had not forgiven Magnus. As everyone watched, suddenly therge screen in the hall turned on, filling the room with the sound of a woman''s moans. Chapter 341: Exposing Genevieves True Face Oswaldo thought his aging eyes were deceiving him. How could the deceased Victoria be alive? Yet, the woman standing beside Magnus looked exactly like his daughter-in- He hastened his steps, leaning heavily on his cane, eager to find out who this woman was. From a distance, Paul watched as Magnus coldly pped Genevieve across the face, his own emotions a tumult of confusion. He had known about Tina''s situation before. Would Genevieve regreting here tonight? "Deserved, that mistress will never be dignified," Kimberly muttered with satisfaction as she watched Genevieve get pped. She couldn''t pinpoint why she despised Genevieve so, feeling a strong repulsion likely due to her role as the other woman. Hearing Kimberly curse Genevieve, Paul didn''t dare say anything. While others whispered and spected about what was happening with the Montgomery family, therge screen in the hall suddenly lit up, first broadcasting the sounds of a woman moaning. The adults present likely knew what those sounds were, and all eyes turned to the screen. To their shock, it wasn''t a mistake by the staff; the main characters in the video were recognized as Genevieve and Paul, engaged in indecent acts, necessitating the blurring of their intimate parts. All the adults blushed deeply at the sight. What on earth was happening? "Mommy, why does that man keep hitting thatdy''s bottom?" some children asked, not understanding the situation, their eyes wide and innocent. Parents quickly covered their children''s eyes, urging them to look away. Even if they tried to ignore it, the moans echoed throughout the hall, causing many unmarried girls to blush as well. Magnus''s expression changed drastically, and both Genevieve and Paul turned pale as snow. After the initial shock, Kimberly furiously pped Paul across the face. Genevieve bit her lip tightly, and Zachary and Ivy finally understood what Magnus meant by her disloyalty in marriage. Their mother had been involved with their father''s cousin, a major scandal in high society. Oswaldo, leaning on his cane, was so angry his beard seemed to bristle. "Turn it off, turn it off now!" "Yes, yes," a hotel employee scrambled to stop the video, but theputer suddenly froze. The image was stuck on the screen, Magnus''s fists clenched tight, veins standing out on his hands. Tina hadn''t expected such a sensational scene; Genevieve was also involved with Paul, making the drama even more intriguing! She looked around and did not see Aurora. Could she have been the one to release the video? "You shameless woman, the Montgomery family has treated you well, yet youmit such disgraceful acts," Oswaldo shouted, swinging his cane at Genevieve. The faces of the ke family members turned sour, especially Kimberly''s. It was no wonder she despised Genevieve so much-women''s intuition is incredibly strong. "You still im you have nothing to do with her? You truly can''t change your ways, not even sparing your cousin''s wife, you scoundrel!" Kimberly yelled as she scratched, bit, and kicked. Paul couldn''t face the many gazes cast his way, especially since everyone knew of his unsavory reputation, highlighted by the recent scandal involving him and apany staff member. Yet, today held even more shocking news; Paul had an affair with his cousin''s wife. Many internally cursed him but kept their words to themselves out of respect for social appearances. At the ke family gathering, Paul was physically confronted, while Oswaldo used his cane to strike Genevieve repeatedly as she clutched at Magnus''s trousers, begging for mercy. Magnus kicked her away, wishing he had never known her. Seeing Genevieve''s tear-streaked face, Tina, also a woman, felt ashamed to share the same gender with someone she considered disgraceful. "Magnus, save me... I was forced, I didn''t want this, truly I didn''t," Genevieve sobbed, her makeup smudged by tears. Even Ivy and Zachary didn''t intervene; ashamed of their mother, they feared bing targets of disced anger. They couldn''t understand why Genevieve had acted as she did, and could only watch as she was brutally beaten. "It''s all Aurora''s fault!" Ivy recalled Aurora''s parting words, condemning her as cruel. Aurora had revealed Genevieve''s affair with Paul at the gathering, not caring about the Montgomery family''s reputation. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Ivy hadn''t realized that this was only the beginning of their nightmare; the whipping of Genevieve was nothingpared to what awaited them. Whether or not she intervened in Genevieve''s situation, Aurora wouldn''t spare them; they were considered a mistake from birth. "Grandfather, stop, I have important news to announce," Aurora said, rushing in with her hand bandaged and holding documents. Genevieve''s heart sank seeing Aurora, fearing what she held. "What news do you have to announce, girl?" Oswaldo fumed, his face red with anger. Despite the Montgomery family never acknowledging Genevieve as one of their own, society had alreadybeled her Mrs. Montgomery. Now, with this scandal, it was a significant embarrassment for the Montgomery family. Aurora approached with the files, "Since it can no longer be hidden, I must reveal the truth. Ivy and Zachary are not my father''s children!" "Aurora, what nonsense are you speaking?" Both Oswaldo and Magnus were stunned; if Ivy and Zachary weren''t Montgomerys, whose children were they? "Grandfather, I am not speaking nonsense. Today, it''s crucial to reveal the truth about how this woman schemed her way into the Montgomery family and has been tormenting me for years, seeing me as a thorn in her side." Aurora extended her bandaged hand, pointing at Genevieve, determined to expose her true character. "Aurora, she tormented you?" Oswaldo was utterly confused, while Tina clenched her fists tightly upon hearing about the torment. Chapter 342: Irrefutable Evidence Tina stood behind Magnus, unseen by Aurora, who was in the center of the room, recounting the past: "I once had a happy family." "My mother was the gentlest woman in the world, and my father loved us dearly. But all that was destroyed by this woman. Born into poverty and dissatisfied with her lot, she willingly became a prostitute. She refused to lead a life of deprivation and sought a wealthy patron among her clients. By chance, she met my Uncle Paul, who financially supported her, yet she remained discontent. Eventually, she set her sights on my father, a man of integrity who never strayed." "Captivated by my father''s character and family background, she used her connection with Uncle Paul to get close to my dad and plied him with drinks. The next morning, she imed they had slept together, and a monthter, she told my father she was pregnant. My kind-hearted father, torn and indecisive, inadvertently facilitated her calcted ns. She deceived my father, iming to be pregnant with his twins, and gradually destroyed my parents'' rtionship." "My mother, ever kind and not one to fight, simply kept to herself, protecting me. Over time, this woman pushed further, aiming to get my mother to divorce. She frequently provoked my mother until she tragically died from a heart attack. Soon after my mother passed, she moved into our home with her so-called siblings. Their arrival marked the beginning of my nightmare; I never knew such small children could be so demonic." Aurora said this with a self-deprecatingugh, remembering when Magnus first brought them home, telling her they were her new siblings and she had to take care of them. Though unhappy, Aurora always appeared as the obedient child in her father''s eyes and was determined to look after them. Her kindness was met with malice from Ivy and Zachary. "What did they do to you?" The captivated audience asked eagerly. Aurora continued, "Instigated by Genevieve, they sought to drive me out so that they could inherit the entire Montgomery family fortune without having to share it with me." "My brother would stab my hand with apass and then use me of hurting him, resulting in punishments where I was not allowed to eat. He often ced spiders and bugs in my backpack, scaring me half to death whenever I opened it." "They would also deliberately break my father''s prized collectibles and me me, all to make my father think I was a bad child, thereby alienating and turning him against me. My entire childhood was spent under their threats and schemes, and every day my greatest fear was going home. I never knew what torment awaited me at home, and I lived each day in trembling fear. Over three years ago, on the year I turned eighteen, ording to the Montgomery family rules, I was to receive 20% of the shares, but they concocted a trap for me." "What kind of trap?" The audience asked, hardly blinking, some unable to believe such cruelty from children, tears glistening in the eyes of a few adults. "They tampered with my drink and brought thugs to try and rape me, hoping to capture scandalous photos to ruin my reputation and deny me my shares. Thankfully, Julian saved me that night, sparing me from disaster. That was when I realized I could no longer stay with the Montgomery family; otherwise, Genevieve would eventually kill me. Throughout my life, I can''t count how many times I nearly got hit by a car bursting out." There was no evidence, and I could have dismissed it all as coincidence. I thought moving to the United States would calm her down, but I was too naive. Over three years, she withheld all the living expenses the Montgomery family had allocated to me. Alone in a foreign country, I had no money for food. You can imagine what kind of life I led," Aurora said, her voice trembling. "Aurora, why didn''t you tell Grandpa?" Oswaldo asked, tears filling his eyes. "Grandpa, I had no proof back then. Even if I had said something, perhaps Dad wouldn''t have believed me. In his eyes, I was always the troublemaker, and I didn''t tell you because even if you had helped me, it would have only been enough to get by temporarily. At most, you would have scolded her, but she would have shamelessly continued to live with the Montgomery family and kept hiring assassins to kill me. My first year in America was spent in utter destitution, but thankfully, that''s all in the past now. "After returning to Clothville, I identally discovered her affair with Paul from those years ago; these two children aren''t even Dad''s. She''s aplete fraud-nothing happened between her and Dad that drunk night long ago, yet she has deceived him for over twenty years," Aurora revealed the truth, leaving everyone speechless, shocked at the depth of the woman''s deceit. People mostly felt sympathy for Magnus, whose indecisive nature had allowed Genevieve to deceive him for so many years. Not only had he been cuckolded, but he had also unwittingly raised another man''s children for twenty-one years, a truly tragic fate. Tina only now learned the truth of those years, shocked that Genevieve was even more malicious than she had imagined, and what she had done to Aurora after her departure. "You''re spouting nonsense, these are just lies you''ve concocted to cken our name and drive us out of the Montgomery family. Don''t believe her!" Ivy eximed, unable to tolerate Aurora''s usations any longer. "Yes, I''ve dreamed of driving you out of the Montgomery family. You''ve been squatting here for years; it''s time for you to leave. And as for proof, don''t worry, I''ll provide it right now," Aurora retorted, pulling out her phone to y a recording: "Don''t think that just because you''ve been away ande back, anything will change. Aurora, I could kill your mother and kick you out then, and I can do the same now. If you can behave and leave quietly, I''ll give you some money to go far away-just promise never to return." This recording, made on the day of Aurora''s return, featured Genevieve''s voice, admitting to the murder of Aurora''s mother and threatening to drive Aurora out of the Montgomery family. "Genevieve, how could you be so cruel!" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Magnus eximed, pping her across the face, overwhelmed by the realization of being deceived for so long. "Since we''re talking about evidence, I have another recording for you all to hear, so you can see what this mother and daughter are like when they think no one is listening," Julian added, ying another recording. "Mom, that Aurora is a slut, you have no idea how many men she has around her. I could never do the things she does." "If you''re really that capable, why don''t you hook Julian for me? If you secure him, what are Montgomery family''s shares to us? His fortune is much bigger than what the Montgomery family owns." "Mom, are you suggesting I steal Aurora''s boyfriend?" "They''re not married, so it''s not illegal, and even if they were, it wouldn''t matter. You think I got your father by ying fair? Do I need to teach you how to do it?" "Slut, even stealing your sister''s boyfriend!" Overwhelmed, Oswaldo couldn''t stand it any longer. He picked up his cane and struck Ivy, furious at the cruel and vicious deeds they hadmitted against Aurora. Chapter 343: Shattered Dreams of Wealth Ivy pleaded on the ground as Oswaldo struck her, "Grandpa, stop hitting me, I was wrong, I know I was wrong, it was all my mom''s doing." At this moment, to escape punishment, she didn''t hesitate to shift all me onto Genevieve, who was already too tarnished to clean her reputation. "Aurora, I admit I did those things, but how can you nder Ivy and Zach by saying they aren''t your siblings? How can you make such serious usations without proof?" Genevieve, cunning as ever, admitted to the deeds since she could not deny them, but she refused to acknowledge the paternity of the children. Aurora had long known this woman was full of lies, so she had gathered all the evidence before exposing her, ensuring Genevieve could not escape. "Take a good look and see if I''m just making empty threats." Aurora tossed one report to Genevieve and another to Magnus. "This is a paternity test I had done using Ivy and Paul''s hair. I only received the report recently. If you doubt it, you can have it redone right now," said Aurora coolly. Magnus trembled with rage as he saw the 99.99% probability disyed on the report, while Genevieve wore a face of disbelief-Aurora had actually obtained Ivy and Paul''s hair. "Do you have anything else to say?" Magnus, holding the report, furiously threw it at Genevieve. Genevieve was left speechless, struggling in vain as Magnus could now easily take them for verification. Onlookers were astounded, thinking such drama only happened on TV, yet here it was, even more thrilling. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to deceive you, I just didn''t want you to be upset..." Genevieve continued to make excuses. "You liar, I wish I had never known you in my life!" Magnus reflected on the twenty years he had been deceived. And to think he lost the most important woman in his life because of this great deceiver! Genevieve had usurped someone else''s ce for years, living a life of luxury- how could fate be so unfair? Had it not been for Aurora revealing the truth today, he might have never known. "You even had two children with her? Well, Paul, I''m divorcing you and you won''t get a penny!" Kimberly alsoshed out, leaving Paul behind. Genevieve, now scorned like a rat crossing the street, was looked down upon by everyone present, shocked that she would stoop so low for a life of wealth. Oswaldo mmed his walking stick down hard andmanded his assistant to bring something over, leaving everyone wondering what it was. Finnian Vance respectfully handed over a contract. Oswaldo said to Genevieve, "Although I''ve denied you all these years, considering the children are of the Montgomery family''s blood, and no matter their failures, I couldn''t mistreat them. This stock transfer document was prepared in advance. I intended to give each child fifteen percent of the shares, but Genevieve, oh how splendidly you''ve deceived us. Since you were after the Montgomery family''s money from the start, well, now I will give it to you!" Oswaldo tore up the stock transfer document in front of everyone. Ivy and Zachary crawled towards Oswaldo on their knees. "Grandpa, please no!" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Both felt as if their own flesh was being torn. "Father, please stop, it''s my fault, it has nothing to do with the children!" Despite her life of misdeeds, Genevieve had genuinely cared for her children, ying her role as a mother ratherpetently. No matter how much they pleaded, Oswaldo only tore it up faster. "Take it all," he said, tossing the pieces into the air. "No!" Genevieve reached out to catch the fragments, but what good would it do? They were just bits of paper, legally worthless now. The white scraps fluttered like butterflies beneath the grand crystal chandelier, reflecting its opulent light in Genevieve''s eyes. Watching the paper dance, she felt as though her dreams of a wealthy life were shattering into countless pieces. The scraps flew in the sky for a moment before settling on the ground, blending with the beautiful roses. Before her eyes unfolded the twenty years of her luxurious life, which ended today as her dream broke, plunging her from heaven to hell. "Throw this whore and her bastards out, and from today, they have no connection to the Montgomery family!" Oswaldo could no longer stand the sight of them. He felt even the word ''disgust'' was too kind for them. Genevieve''s vision blurred with tears. Yet she clung to ast hope. "Mr. Montgomery, you can me me for deceiving you, but the children are innocent. They may not be your blood, but after twenty-one years, they surely have a father''s affection. I can leave, but the children..." Today, everyone witnessed the extent of Genevieve''s shamelessness, unprecedented and unsurpassed. Magnus interrupted her before she could finish. "Innocent children? And I am not innocent? I have been deceived by you for years, leading to my family''s separation. You''ve spread such a colossal lie for your selfishness. I should be grateful I haven''t sued you for fraud, and you dare talk to me about affection? Everyone might deserve to discuss feelings with me, everyone but you, Genevieve. If you have an ounce of dignity, take them and leave. You know whose children they are. I''ve raised his kids for twenty-one years, do you expect me to continue forever? Get out, I don''t want to see you!" Magnus kicked Genevieve away. His affection for her had already faded, and now that he knew of her actions, he couldn''t bear to look at her any longer. Her existence in the modern world was a loss by itself. Security was already there to take them away. Genevieve''s makeup was ruined by tears, her face now unrecognizable, but she got up willingly. Ivy and Zachary, however, couldn''t ept this oue. "I won''t leave, I won''t leave, I am a daughter of the Montgomery family, who dares drive me away?" "Miss Montgomery, please don''t make this difficult for us." "Aurora, you wretched woman, I won''t forgive you," Zachary finally snapped, seizing a fruit knife and stabbing towards Aurora. Tina had been watching them closely, fearing they might do something drastic. As Zachary moved, so did she, kicking his wrist. Aurora, stunned, looked at the woman. "Mom..." Chapter 344: Im Not Your Mother Aurora wasn''t concerned about the fruit knife in Zachary''s hand, but rather the woman d in ck, who possessed an icy demeanor just like the ones described in the newspapers. She subdued Zachary with a single move, her skills reminiscent of a SWAT team member as seen on TV. In her presence, Aurora felt that her own Taekwondo training was inadequate. At that moment, Aurora couldn''t bother guessing whether the woman was her mother; as soon as she saw her, she lunged forward. "Mom, you''re alive, you''re really still alive!" Aurora clung to her like a ko, just as she had in her childhood, fearing that letting go would mean losing her mother again. The onlookers were even more baffled. Everyone knew Aurora''s mother had died many years ago. How could she call a strange woman who appeared to be only in her thirties, ''Mom''? Yet, their resemnce was uncanny, almost as if they were sisters. It was then Oswaldo snapped out of Genevieve''s anger, "Victoria, where have you been all these years?" "Mom, please don''t leave me again, okay? Mom, I''ve missed you." Tears streamed down Aurora''s face; she felt as if she were dreaming. Her mother had returned; it wasn''t just a dream. Tina, observing her tear-streaked face, felt a turmoil inside her but had chosen a path long ago from which she could not turn back. Despite her strong self-control, revealing not a hint of emotion, she coldly pushed Aurora away, "Miss Montgomery, you have mistaken me for someone else." "Mom, you are my mother, I could never mistake you for anyone else. What''s wrong? Am I Aurora? Have you lost your memory?" Aurora was overwhelmed with thoughts. She must have amnesia; why else would she not visit her for so many years? "Miss Montgomery, I know I look very much like your mother, but I''m sorry, I''m not her. I''ve heard she died many years ago. It''s understandable that you''re confused," Tina exined indifferently. Aurora then realized that this woman''s attire and demeanor were not her mother''s style. Her mother would never look at her so coldly or push her away. "Then are you my mother''s sister?" Aurora couldn''t believe someone could look so simr unless they were twins. Even twins wouldn''t have a birthmark of tears in the exact same spot and of the same size. "I have no sisters, and I''ve lived in Chicago all my life," Tina stepped back, "Erica, bring the gift I''ve prepared for Oswaldo." "Yes, ma''am," another aloof woman in ck stepped forward, handing Oswaldo a beautifully crafted box. Seeing the box, which clearly contained a tea set, Aurora grabbed her hand, "If you''re not my mother, how did you know my grandfather likes tea?" "Miss Montgomery, you''re mistaken about something. My visit to Clothville is for a project, specifically to coborate with your Montgomery Group. I had already finalized the initial ns with Mr. Montgomery. I heard your family enjoys tea, which is why I had the tea set prepared," she replied, her tone detached and distant, seemingly eager to avoid any connection with the Montgomery family. Aurora, though filled with doubts, soon regained herposure. The ce was crowded and noisy, not suitable for discussing such matters. She regained herposure and said, "Madam, I am sorry, but you look so much like my mother that I mistook you for her in my longing." "Motherly love surpasses everything; I understand," thedy replied. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Alright, I am very tired today and need to return to my hotel to rest." Tina was about to turn away when Aurora seized her hand. She could have pulled away, but whether intentionally or not, Aurora used her bandaged hand. Before Julian''s proposal, her hand had been uninjured. Now, in such a short time, it was wounded, with red blood stains on her white dress. She dared not make any sudden moves, fearing that too much force might hurt Aurora''s wound, so she let her hold on. "Is there something else?" she asked, turning to Aurora. "Madam, since you resemble my mother so much, may I befriend you?" Aurora was not about to let her leave easily. "That''s possible, but I have a flight early tomorrow morning, and I fear there won''t be another chance to meet," Tina said, her words tinged with detachment. "Why not? Chicago isn''t far. I could visit you there," Aurora insisted, not letting go. "Erica, please give my business card to Miss Montgomery," Tina said, somewhat helplessly. Aurora took the card handed to her, noting its antique yet exquisite design. Curiously, itcked any information about herpany. It bore only her name and a phone number, and the logo on the card matched the ring on her finger. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! This woman was shrouded in mystery. Was she really not her mother? Upon hearing she was returning to Chicago, Magnus quickly interjected, "Tina, I reviewed our partnership proposal today and think some parts need to be revised." "Which parts?" Tina frowned. "We can discuss it in more detail when you''re free," Magnus said, seemingly wanting to keep her there. In her heart, Aurora apuded Magnus''s newfound shrewdness. The usually dull and honest father had finally caught on. If she left now, would there ever be another chance to meet? Even if theirpanies continued to coborate, she could easily send another representative, denying him any future opportunities to see her. "Alright, Miss Montgomery, may I release your hand now?" Tina asked, looking at her helplessly. "Miss Tina, I felt a special connection with you the moment I saw you. Which hotel are you staying at? Let me take you back," Aurora insisted, determined not to let go, much like a child clinging to their mother for sweets. Julian, however, looked on with a hint of coldness in his eyes. He had investigated Tina''s background. Though she had erased her past, he had uncovered it. He was ny percent certain that she was Aurora''s mother. No mother does not love her child. Back when she was on the ship, she clearly adored Aurora. What could possibly make a mother leave her child and remain estranged for so many years? Clearly, the situation was moreplicated than they imagined. Her actions were undoubtedly to protect Aurora; otherwise, she would not have been the first to rush out to prevent Zachary from harming Aurora. But her love was so profound and heavy that she dared not even show it, hiding instead behind her cold demeanor. Approaching her now was not a good idea, though as an observer, he could see clearly what Aurora might not understand. Chapter 345: A Return to Form Everyone harbored doubts about the woman who seemed both strange and familiar. Was she truly Aurora''s mother? If she was, why deny everything? If not, why did she bear such a striking resemnce to Aurora''s mother, especially since they were not twin sisters? This was probably the most bizarre event of the year. Aurora clung to her hand, refusing to let go. Tina, not wanting to hurt her, allowed her to hold on. "My hotel is right here, Miss Montgomery. There''s no need to see me off; your grandfather must have other matters to attend to." Her words carried a tone of refusal. However, Aurora turned to Oswaldo and asked, "Grandpa, do you need me for anything?" "Child, go ahead and do what you wish. We''ll take care of the guests here," Oswaldo knew exactly what was on Aurora''s mind. With no other choice, Tina left first, while Aurora continued to hold onto her. Julian did not stop Aurora. At this moment, anything he said or did would be futile. He turned to look at Zachary, who was lying on the ground. "Take him to the police station." Julian would not let go of anyone who tried to harm Aurora. Zachary had attempted to assassinate Aurora in broad daylight. Even though it was an attempt, he deserved to suffer the consequences. As for Ivy, who had plotted against Aurora again, Julian would not let her off either. There were both overt and covert ways to deal with her. Upon hearing that Zachary was to be taken to the police station, Genevieve''s face instantly changed. "Mr. Ba, Zach just acted impulsively, and besides, Aurora wasn''t harmed. Please, show some mercy and let him go." "An impulse? No harm done? You really are a viper. Do you realize how dangerous the situation was? What do you think would have happened to Aurora if he had seeded? Take him away," Julian scoffed coldly. In Genevieve''s eyes, only her children''s lives mattered; others'' lives did not count. It was okay to harm anyone else, just not her own children. She was truly calcting. "Mom, help me, I don''t want to go to the police station!" Zachary panicked only now. However, the security team escorted Genevieve out while taking Zachary away. Genevieve and Ivy were as deste as leaves swept away by the autumn wind. Ivy sat on the hotel steps, seemingly still unable to grasp what had happened. Genevieve was in disarray, her face as pale as snow from a recent cold, and the wounds from falling down the stairs still ached. Even so, she struggled to approach Ivy, intending to help her up from the stairs. "Ivy, let''s go home." "Home?" Ivy''s eyes flickered as if realizing something. She suddenly leaped up and pushed Genevieve away. Genevieve lost her bnce and fell to the ground. "Where do we have a home? You''ve destroyed my home. Overnight, I''ve be a person with nothing!" Ivy was struggling to ept this reality. "Ivy, the life of luxury we had for the past twenty years was stolen for you. You were never meant to have it; we''ve merely returned to the starting point," Genevieve tried to convince her, knowing the psychological toll it took on her. But how could such a psychological disparity be easily epted? It has always been easy to transition from frugality to luxury, but the reverse is painfully difficult. "If you couldn''t provide a life of wealth, why did you give birth to me? I only just found out my mother was a prostitute. You are filthy! Now my brother has been taken to the police station too. Why must we be so unlucky?" Ivy was deeply traumatized. "I''m sorry, Ivy. It''s my fault for not protecting you. Can you please not me me?" Genevieve struggled to her feet from the ground. "Come home with me. Although we no longer have a vi, your father has left us a luxurious apartment. Look at yourself, how disheveled you are. Let''s go home and freshen up, then we can figure out how to rescue your brother. As long as we are together as a family, we can make money again. Let''s go back." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! She reached out to pull Ivy. Ivy jerked her hand away. "Make money again? With what will you earn it? I hate you, I don''t want to be with a whore, you disgust me." After saying that, Ivy ran away, and her words pierced Genevieve''s heart like sharp spikes. Though the wounds were invisible, the pain was as tangible as blood gushing and flesh being torn apart. Genevieve felt that she might have wronged many people in her life, but she had done nothing to deserve the scorn of Ivy and Zachary. Everything she had ever done was for the future of her children. She wanted them to live privileged lives from birth to death, unlike her own upbringing in poverty. She had gambled with a lie to secure a splendid future for her children, but the high-lifested only twenty years before they were stripped of their luxuries and returned to their original state. She had lost her lover, her children, and was once again left with nothing. Genevieve sat nkly on the staircase for a long time. asionally, elegant music seeped through the door, the lively inside contrasting starkly with the quiet outside. She stumbled to her feet and nced inside onest time. In the opulent hall, men and women in formal attire danced just as she had seen many years ago when she was just a teenager, secretly watching from outside the hotel. Back then, she hadn''t even entered when she was driven away, left to imitate the dance of the debutantes outside. That day, she swore no matter the cost, she would one day enter that ce and be one of them. The twenty years she spent as a wealthy socialite seemed like a mere dream. She took onest look and turned away, limping. However, she saw Tina leading Aurora out, looking dignified and elegant, followed by several ck-d bodyguards, her status clearly esteemed. Whether twenty years ago or today, Tina seemed to be the insurmountable figure Genevieve could never surpass. Genevieve had thought she had won, but now she realized just how tragically she had lost. Her disheveled appearance contrasted sharply with the radiant duo, who she thought would mock her. Yet, they passed by as if they had never seen her, ignoring herpletely. This indifference, not even sparing her a nce, was the ultimate insult. She considered them rivals, but in their eyes, she was nothing, just like a pebble on the roadside. A surge of resentment welled up in Genevieve''s eyes, but no matter how bitter she felt, it changed nothing. Chapter 346: Cant I Change It? Ivy ran aimlessly, her life unraveling as Zachary was captured and their identities exposed. Their family, once solid, crumbled overnight, everything as erratic as a roller coaster ride. Just moments ago, she was at the peak, and then abruptly, she plummeted into the dust. She looked at her gown, a bespoke piece by a European fashion master. Without the Montgomery family, she was nothing, and images of Magnus''s affection over the past twenty years flooded her mind. "All gone, everything is gone." Exhausted, her pace slowed, and among the myriad lights before her, not one shone for her. She crouched down and wept silently, unaware that this was merely the beginning of a nightmare, and she had debts of karma to repay. Suddenly, a car stopped in front of her, and before she could react, several men from the car dragged her inside. When she woke, she found herself in a decrepit warehouse, murmuring, "Where is this?" In the darkness, she smelled something foul, like rot or sour fermentation, reminiscent of the beggar she had encountered before. A chill of unease spread through her, and the click of a lighter echoed by her side, casting a beam of light into her eyes. A man stood nearby, the lighter illuminating his handsome face, making his simple act of lighting a cigarette seem almost picturesque. "Mr. Ba, why is it you?" Seeing Julian here was not good, especially under these circumstances. "Miss Montgomery, do you know what''s going to happen next?" Julian''s voice was like a chilling winter breeze. Instinctively uneasy, Ivy kneeled before him, "Mr. Ba, I realize now my folly, my delusions of seducing you and ruining your rtionship with Aurora. Please, in consideration of our total loss, spare my brother. He was just too angry to control himself." "Spare him? He might be safe, but you, do you think you have the luxury to worry about your brother? You might want to start worrying about yourself first." Julian slightly leaned over, moving the lighter close to Ivy''s face. Ivy stepped back in fear, "Mr. Ba, why have you brought me here?" "To do what you like doing. I can overlook what you did to Little Bunny three years ago, thinking of it as a child''s mistake, though you were punished. Yet, you still haven''t learned." Ivy remembered being knocked out three years ago, waking up to nude photos of herself in the headlines, which infuriated Oswaldo enough to cancel their shares. "So it was you who did that!" Back then, Ivy had hired a private detective to find out who was behind it. No matter how hard she searched, she found nothing, and her poor memory let it slip away. Had Julian not mentioned it, she would have never known the mastermind behind those events. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "What if it was me? Back then, I only had some photos taken, considering your young age, nothing more. Yet, it seems you never learn gratitude," Julian''s tone now thoroughly cold. "Mr. Ba, Susan made me do it; it has nothing to do with me. If you want revenge, go find her," Ivy quickly shifted the me to Susan. It turned out that Susan had a hand in this affair too. Julian''s eyes darkened, "I will take my revenge as due, but for now, let''s have you enjoy a taste of your own medicine." Julian snapped his fingers, and the lights in the ruins lit up. Ivy saw five or six filthy beggars standing not far away. Her face turned pale, realizing Julian intended to do to her what she had once done to Aurora. Ivy shook her head repeatedly, "No, Mr. Ba, I was wrong, I truly was!" "If you could do such a thing to others, now I''m merely reciprocating the gesture, letting you experience the same pain!" Julian coldly stated. The beggars approached her. Recalling how she had once enjoyed sending them to harass Aurora, she had never considered the devastating impact such actions could have on a woman. Like a small animal, tears rolled down her cheeks, "Mr. Ba, please, spare me, I promise I''ll never harm Aurora again." "Mistakes warrant punishment; that''s what you owe her, and it''s time to pay up." Julian, who generally disliked mistreating women, found Ivy''s actions unforgivable. Although the beggars had not assaulted Aurora, she had escaped by cutting her hand with a de, which needed bandaging in the clinic. Seeing the long scar on her pristine palm, bleeding from within, even if her wound healed, the scar would likely remain forever. Why should Aurora endure such treatment? nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Do you think your plea for forgiveness canpensate for the years of trauma Aurora has endured? What have you and your daughter done to her? Even killing you wouldn''t atone for her suffering." Julian thought about the night Aurora almost jumped from the window sill, shuddering at how much more difficult her life had been than he could have imagined. While Ivy and Genevieve livedfortably, who knew the kind of life Aurora really led? "I know I was wrong, can''t I change?" Ivy pleaded, already grabbed by her dress, experiencing such humiliation for the first time. The very people she despised, these filthy beggars, reached out with their dirty hands toward her. They began tearing her dress, exposing her bit by bit in front of Julian, who showed no pity. His eyes filled with hatred; if Aurora hadn''t learned some self-defense over the past three years, she would have been the one lying there. Thinking of his beloved''s tear-stained face, he felt deeppassion, "This woman is yours to y with, just don''t kill her." "Thanks, boss!" The beggars'' eyes gleamed with lust, eagerly beginning their assault. As Julian left the warehouse, Ivy''s screams echoed through the night, chilling to the bone. Julian quickened his pace. If you don''t court death, you won''t die. Ivy''s downfall was entirely of her own making; she could me no one else. "Aurora, Julian, I will never forgive you!!!" Chapter 347: The Weight of Tears Tina was leading Aurora by the hand, a strange feeling since thest time she held Aurora''s hand, she was just a little girl, and now she was almost as tall as herself. Throughout their walk, she barely spoke, only responding when Aurora asked her something, until they reached the hotel. "Alright, I''m in my room now. You can leave," Tina began, urging her out. "Ma''am, do you dislike me?" Aurora asked, blinking herrge eyes. Even if the woman in front of her wasn''t her mother, she seemed to have a cold exterior but a warm heart. From beginning to end, she had only gently held her hand, careful as if afraid to touch her wounds. People are wonderfullyplex. Thedy seemed as cold as ice, but inside, she was incredibly soft. "Not at all, I''m just tired today and want to rest early," Tina replied expressionlessly. "Ma''am, I didn''t mean to bother you, I just want to look around," Aurora pleaded. "I''ll take a quick look and then leave." Though Tina didn''t see what was so interesting about a hotel room, the girl was insistent and wouldn''t leave, so she let her in. She stayed in a presidential suite, extremely luxurious and spacious, with the balcony door open and the curtains fluttering in the wind, giving the entire room a romantic atmosphere. "It''s just a fancier room than others, nothing special," Aurora felt, wondering if it felt warmer because Tina was staying there. "Look around then, I''m going to take a shower," Tina decided to ignore her, expecting Aurora to leave out of boredom eventually. "Ma''am, should we ask Miss Montgomery to leave?" whispered Erica. "No need, go rest. She''ll leave when she gets bored," Tina instructed. "Yes, ma''am," Erica replied, and moved into the adjacent room with the bodyguard. After her shower, Tina scanned the room and didn''t see Aurora-she must have left, she thought. Yet, she felt an unexined sense of loss. Turning around, she saw Aurora asleep on the couch, a wry, helpless smile forming on her lips. How could this girl feel so secure as to fall asleep in a stranger''s room? A shallow smile lingered on Aurora''s lips, perhaps dreaming something pleasant. Tina noticed her hand wrapped in a bandage, a faint stain of blood marking the fabric. Instead of resting, Tina fetched the first aid kit, carefully unwrapped Aurora''s bandage, and upon seeing the long wound in her palm, her eyes moistened. The wound was on Aurora, but the pain was in her heart-such a long scar must hurt. She gently re-applied the ointment to the wound. Aurora frowned in her sleep but did not wake. Seeing her sleep so soundly, Tina could not bear to wake her up. She fetched a nket from the bed and, kneeling beside her, removed her high heels. Aurora, like when she was little, often fell asleep in front of the TV, and Tina would then remove her shoes and cover her with a small nket. It had been so long since then, and the little girl had grown up. Tina stroked her cheek. Involuntarily, Aurora grasped her hand and called out, "Mom." This startled Tina, but she realized Aurora hadn''t woken up; she just hadn''t let go of her hand. Tina''s tears fell silently, filled with endless apologies and self-reproach. She gently pried open Aurora''s hand, turned off the living room light, and returned to the bedroom. As she heard the footsteps fade, Aurora, who should have been asleep, quietly opened her eyes, touching the still warm tears on her face, her eyes flickering with deep thought. "You are clearly my mother, why won''t you admit it?" Carefully, she lifted the nket, walked barefoot off the couch, and noticed the bedroom door was ajar. Aurora saw the figure sitting on the bed, covering their face, crying silently. Perhaps she had her reasons. She didn''t approach to ask anything, just returned to the couch, at least now certain of one thing-this person was undoubtedly her mother. Why she wouldn''t admit it was still unknown, but as long as her mother was alive, it was wonderful news. Excited, it took her a long time to fall asleep. The next day, just after six, she received a call from Susan, "Aurora, you''re my bridesmaid today,e over early to try on the dress and do your makeup." "Sure, I''lle over now." Aurora didn''t mind at all; after so many years, why cling to it? nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Susan hadn''t expected her to actuallye. It was toote to take back the invitation. "Okay, I''ll wait for you." She hung up somewhat displeased, thinking it might be time to really give Aurora a hard time. Aurora threw back the covers and spotted Tina, in pajamas, at the doorway, "Ma''am, I''m sorry, I was so tiredst night, I fell asleep as soon as my head hit the pillow." Aurora would never admit she had been pretending to sleep. "It''s okay, are you leaving?" Tina was still distant, and if not for her tears the previous night, Aurora might have been fooled by her aloofness. "Yes, sorry to bother you." "You''re leaving dressed like that?" Tina noticed her slightly wrinkled evening gown. It would be odd to go out like that. "Uh... do you have any spare clothes?" Tina tossed her a set of clothes, "We''re about the same size, you can wear mine first." "Ma''am, you''re so kind. May I use your bathroom?" "Go ahead, your hand is injured, remember not to wet it." No matter how much she wanted to hide it, maternal love was undeniable. "Ma''am, it would be so nice if you really were my mom." Aurora smiled, holding the clothes, while Tina watched her back in silence. After showering, Aurora emerged in Tina''s ck dress, which fit perfectly. "Ma''am, does it look good?" Aurora asked, twirling as she might have done as a child in a new dress. Tina remembered her childhood favorite was pink; she used to say princesses wore pink, and only wicked queens wore ck. The childish voice still echoed in her ears, and now the girl had grown up, graceful and sparkling with a ring on her finger. "It looks good," she sincerely said. Aurora smiled slightly, "I think so too." Just as she thought this, the doorbell rang, "Ma''am, it must be Julian to pick me up. I''ll go now, thank you for having mest night." "Child." "What is it, ma''am?" "Does he... treat you well?" That was the most crucial concern for any mother. "He treats me very well," Aurora replied sweetly. "That''s good." Chapter 348: Countermove by Countermove The door opened, and there stood Julian, impably dressed, radiating a glow that gave Aurora the brief illusion that he was the groom today. "Madam, we shall take our leave now," Aurora said politely. "Mm," Tina replied indifferently, her voice devoid of any discernible emotion. "You''re dressed so handsomely today; aren''t you just stealing the spotlight from the groom?" Aurora joked, unaware of the things Julian had been doing secretly on her behalf. Julian, enveloping her with a gentle smile, responded, "I must, especially with the bridesmaid looking so beautiful today." As their yful banter faded into the distance, Tina''s lips curved into a faint smile. Things are going well with Aurora like this. "Mistress, are we still leaving today?" Erica suddenly appeared behind her; they had originally booked a flight for this morning. Tina paused for a moment, her thoughts drifting to Aurora''s gentle smile, and then decided, "The project with Montgomery Group isn''t finalized yet; cancel today''s itinerary." "Alright, but mistress, are you staying for the partnership, or for that girl?" Erica inquired. "For the partnership, of course." "Mistress, could that girl possibly be our young master? You two look very alike," said Erica, who had been with Tina only for a few years. "No, she isn''t. I didn''t sleep at allst night; I''m going to catch up on some sleep now," Tina replied, seemingly reluctant to continue the topic. Erica remained silent. Having been by Tina''s side for several years, she sensed a change in her emotions since her return to Clothville, especially yesterday when she protected the girl, asionally showing a tender look in her eyes. Considering her situation, Erica understood why she wouldn''t acknowledge it. Some people are born unable to control their own destinies, even if they appear noble on the surface. Aurora, blissfully unaware of these reasons, was still reveling in the joy of Julian proposing, driving away Genevieve, and finding her mother. "Look at you, so happy-are you picking up money?" Julian teased, lightly flicking her nose. "Happier than finding money, Julian. Tina really is my mom. She secretly treated my woundsst night and even cried. She must have been worried about my injuries. My mom isn''t dead; she''s alive and well!" Aurora was ecstatic. "But little Aurora, have you considered something? Even if she really is your mom, why wouldn''t she acknowledge you?" Julian asked directly. "That''s exactly what puzzles me the most. Why wouldn''t my mom recognize me? She clearly hasn''t lost her memory." "Perhaps she has her reasons. I think it''s best you don''t interfere anymore. A mother wouldn''t stay away from her daughter unless it was for her own good," Julian reasoned, seeing things more clearly as an outsider. Aurora had finally found her mother; how could she bear to part with her? "Julian, I know you''re right, but she''s my mom, the one I''ve dreamed of meeting." "Little Aurora, I understand how you feel. Let''s think this through carefully." "Okay, mom will stay for now. I''ll find a chance to get closer to her and find out what''s been happening over the years." "Alright," Julian said, driving Aurora to Grand Belcourt. He didn''t need to dress up much, but women often had more to fuss over. "Be careful for a bit," Julian warned, ever since he learned that Susan had a part inst night''s incident, proving that she still harbored resentment towards Aurora. "I know." When they reached the dressing room, Susan had already changed into her wedding dress but hadn''t yet applied makeup. "Aurora, you''re here. I thought you might be angry with me and wouldn''te," she said. Her demeanor was cheerful, as if the incident between them had never happened. Since Susan was pretending, how could Aurora not y along? "After all, we were best friends in high school. Of course, I woulde. I''ll go try on the dress now," Aurora responded gently. The room was crowded; Susan had hired the most top-tier makeup artists in the entertainment industry, so her gentle act in front of others seemed deliberate. The movie star was indeed no simple character; her trophies weren''t undeserved, as her acting skills outshone others. "Okay, this is the dress I picked for you," Susan said, handing over a in white dress. A bridesmaid shouldn''t overshadow the bride, but Susan''s scheming seemed a bit much. The dress was as in as could be, yet Aurora didn''t fuss. She was about to take it to try on when she noticed a pin hidden inside. If she hadn''t been careful, it could have easily pricked her skin. Susan was truly malicious. "Susan, I''m afraid this dress might not fit me. I''ll go find another one myself," she said, walking towards another gown. Susan hadn''t expected Aurora to be so alert to her tricks and could only muster an awkward smile. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Alright, go check out the others." Aurora casually picked another white dress. She wasn''t here to wholeheartedly be Susan''s bridesmaid, so she didn''t pick carefully. The strapless long dress fell to her ankles, not too extravagant. Aurora changed and came out, looking exceptionally elegant in the simple white dress. Susan couldn''t admit that Aurora looked better than her, and over the past three years, her figure seemed to have improved as well, with a hint of allure that was just perfect. "Wow, Susan, your friend here is quite a beauty too. It''s a waste she isn''t an actress," remarked a makeup artist by their side. Thisment made Susan very ufortable, but she couldn''t let it show on her face. "We have different aspirations." "Ailsa, please do Aurora''s makeup," Susan said, looking towards another makeup artist. Aurora clearly saw the exchange of looks between them. Were they nning to tamper with the makeup? "We''ll need to go outdoors soon, and there might not be enough time. I brought my own makeup since I''m not the main focus today. Just help me with my hair," Aurora said. Ailsa''s expression shifted, but she couldn''t say much. "Okay, I''ll do your hair." Aurora countered every move. Susan couldn''t get near her. Aurora applied a light makeup effortlessly, and her hair was quickly styled. As the morning sun streamed in, Aurora stood idly by the window. When Hayden entered, the first thing he saw wasn''t the borately dressed Susan, but Aurora, quietly leaning against the window, bathed in a gentle glow of sunlight, her soft smile exuding a serene tenderness. Chapter 349: I Want to Be Your Bride Aurora stood quietly by the window, imagining herself marrying Julian in the future. As she mused, a smile blossomed on her face. Susan, upon seeing Hayden enter, beamed at him, "Hayden, I''ll be ready soon." However, when Susan faced Hayden, she realized he was not looking at her but was gazing at Aurora. The woman he watched was oblivious, looking into the distance, unaware that she had be the most beautiful scenery in someone else''s eyes. Susan''s smile stiffened, "Hayden!!" There were other people in the room, so Susan could notsh out and could only call out again softly. "I just came to see if you needed any help." Hayden finally regained hisposure, turning to Susan while his gaze still lingered towards Aurora. "Everything here is almost ready; the makeup will be done soon, and then we can go outside," Susan tried to mask her displeasure. "Alright, I''ll wait for you outside." Hayden feared that staying any longer might make him hallucinate that today''s bride was Aurora, not Susan. The photographer began filming, "Miss Simmons, give us a smile." Susan tried to smile sweetly, but her heart was knotted, "Come on, Mrs. Ba, could you help Miss Simmons with her veil?" "Sure," Aurora approached to adjust her veil. "Miss Simmons, Miss Montgomery, both of you smile. Aren''t you good friends? Why so stiff?" The photographer aimed to capture a naturally beautiful style. Though both women were attractive, there was no real interaction in their eyes. "Miss Simmons, please turn and look at Miss Montgomery, and Miss Montgomery, please bend down a bit towards Miss Simmons," the photographer instructed professionally. However, both of the women were lost in her thoughts. Aurora remembered how, three years ago, Susan clung naked to Hayden''s waist, a sight so repulsive to recall even though she no longer loved Hayden. Susan, on the other hand, was preupied with how Hayden had looked so infatuated with Aurora just moments ago; how could they possibly manage a genuine smile now? "No, no, your smiles are a bit creepy," the photographermented after several unsessful attempts. "Let''s shoot some long shots instead," he said, somewhat exasperated. Susan had invited Aurora intending to irritate her, but it was Susan who ended up feeling annoyed. "Alright, let''s go outside, call Mr. Alvarez in," he instructed as they prepared for more pictures. The door opened, and Hayden and Julian entered together. Although both looked in the same direction, their eyes fell on Aurora. "Mr. Alvarez, walk ahead and kneel before Miss Simmons to offer her the bouquet," the photographer directed again. Hayden, somehow, pictured Aurora''s face on Susan as he approached her step by step. Susan, thinking he was gazing at her, finally smiled genuinely, making for a beautiful shot under the photographer''s lens. The white canopy fluttered in the wind as Hayden, holding the bouquet, approached the bride and finally knelt before her, catching the bouquet with her red-nailed hands. "Miss Simmons, bow down to kiss your groom." Their lips met, and as Aurora watched, she felt deeply moved, recalling how Susan always followed her around back in school. At that time, she thought Susan enjoyed herpany, but now she realized that it was Hayden whom she had always been chasing. The trio from those days hade to this situation. While she was reflecting on this, Julian pulled her aside, "So, you''re thinking about marriage?" Out of the camera''s reach, everyone''s attention was on Hayden and Susan, unaware of Aurora and Julian. Julian pressed her against the window, his fingers gently lifting her chin, their faces inches apart, their closeness unspeakably intimate. "Yes, I am thinking about getting married." She spoke openly, a change from her previous disinterest in marriage. Suddenly, she tiptoed, gently nibbling on Julian''s ear. "I want to be your bride." Hayden and Susan, having finished their photo session, looked up to see this scene. The room, already meticulously decorated, was filled with flowers by the window where a woman in a white dress was tiptoeing to bite a man''s ear as he embraced her waist. Though their movements were subtle, they captured everyone''s attention, especially Hayden''s, who felt particrly displeased. Even the photographer, captivated by the beauty of the scene, aimed his camera at them. Compared to Hayden and Susan, Aurora and Julian seemed more in tune with each other. Aurora, who couldn''t quite smile properly with Susan earlier, now in Julian''s arms, appeared tender and coquettishly sweet. "Cough, cough." Seeing her thunder stolen again by Aurora, Susan coughed softly, prompting the reluctant photographer to finally move his camera away. "Alright, now Mr. Alvarez, could you please carry Miss Simmons out to thewn?" The photographer changed the subject. "Mr. Ba and Miss Montgomery, I''d like you to do the same." Perhaps aiming to capture better material, the photographer instructed. Hayden carried Susan reluctantly, while Julian''s eyes and brows beamed with smiles. "Let''s pretend it''s a rehearsal for our wedding." "You better be careful then; if you drop me, I won''t forgive you," Aurora joked as shey on his back. "Yes, yes, how dare I?" Julian carried her. Thest time he had carried her was fifteen years ago on a deck when young Aurora wanted to y with Julian. "Let''s y a game. I''ll be the princess, and you be..." "The prince?" Julian knew kids loved ying such games. "No, no, you be the prince''s white horse, and you carry me." Aurora''s thoughts were uniquely her own, but Julian, raising an eyebrow, obediently crouched before her. "Alright, my little princess." Young Aurora climbed onto his back, letting him run around with her. "Hurry, horse, faster, I''m about to catch the wind." As Julian ran faster on the deck, the wind grew stronger, and Aurora''sughter louder. A sudden lurch of the ship sent them tumbling onto the deck. "Did you catch the wind now?" He picked up little Aurora, brushing off the dust from her. "Almost caught it." Those past scenes were vivid in her mind, and now she was no longer that little girl. "Aurora, want to catch the wind?" "Can I still catch it?" Aurora raised an eyebrow. "Let''s try." Julian, carrying her, sped up toward the front, a joke known only to them. Chapter 350: Who is Causing Trouble for Whom? Aurora closed her eyes, gently spreading her arms to feel the breeze slip through her fingertips. "Come, Miss Simmons, can you do the same? Embrace nature." Unbeknownst to them, the shoot had turned into Aurora and Julian''s yground. Julian paused, and Aurora noticed the beads of sweat on his temples. "Julian, you must be tired." "It''s okay, the ''Little Bunny'' of the past has grown up now." Julian set her down gently, and Aurora carefully wiped his sweat. Each of their movements was filled with affection. In contrast, Hayden and Susan were driving the photographer mad. "Mr. Alvarez, could you smile, please?" "Mr. Alvarez, it''s your wedding day, a once-in-a-lifetime event. You''re beside the person you love. Shouldn''t you be radiating joy from the inside out?" "Mr. Alvarez, Mr. Alvarez, Miss Simmons is right here. Can you focus a little?" "Mr. Alvarez..." The photographer was sweating profusely, frantic as Hayden either posed stiffly like a marite or kept looking over at Miss Montgomery and Mr. Ba. Each time the photographer asked him to smile, it looked more painful than crying. Susan was very cooperative, but Hayden seemed distracted. "Forget it, if you''re not in the mood, let''s not shoot anymore." Susan felt that continuing would only humiliate herself. You can tell where a man''s heart lies with just one nce. "Well then, the time is about right. Miss Montgomery, Mr. Ba, why don''t you join us for a group photo?" The photographer, having high standards, found Hayden never met his expectations, which was torture for him. "Alright." Julian led Aurora by the hand. "Everyone, look at the camera and remember to smile," the photographer instructed. However, when the camera captured the moment, only Aurora had a genuinely sweet smile. "Let''s try onest shot. Mr. Ba, look at Miss Montgomery. Mr. Alvarez, look at Miss Simmons." Both men turned to the women beside them. The camera clicked, capturing the scene. The photographer briefly reviewed the photo and was satisfied. If he had looked closer, he would have noticed that Hayden''s gaze was on Aurora, not Susan. Finally, the outdoor shoot concluded, and the supervisor approached: "Let''s touch up Miss Simmons'' makeup; the wedding ceremony will start soon. Oh, and Miss Montgomery, Mr. Ba,e here a moment. You missed yesterday''s rehearsal, so I need to exin your positions and actions for the ceremony." Aurora and Julian, as rxed as if on vacation, were very cooperative-such opportunities were rare for them. Meanwhile, Susan took the chance to clear everyone out during her makeup touch-up and furiously swept the vanity''s contents to the floor. "Hayden, what do you mean by this? The woman you''re marrying today is me, not that wretch! Your eyes are glued to her, do you even see me at all?" Susan was angry, Hayden even more so. He loosened his tie, "Isn''t this your doing? Did you think I wouldn''t notice your intention by inviting Aurora here? You just wanted to make her ufortable." "Aurora, Aurora, does she even care about you? Yet you still call her so affectionately." "Susan, I''ve given you the wedding you wanted, don''t expect anything more," Hayden said coldly. "You know very well what I wanted!" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Tears sparkled in Susan''s eyes. "Miss Simmons, are you ready? It''s almost time; we need to head to the venue," the supervisor and others knocked and entered, only to find makeup scattered all over the floor. The expressions on both their faces were grim. As Susan saw someone approaching, she quickly reached out to adjust Hayden''s tie. "We''ll be done in a moment; you go ahead and wait for us outside." Hayden knew this woman was adept at putting on a show and, with a cold expression, took her hand and led her away. The moment they stepped outside, Susan''s smile returned, but upon closer inspection, it was tinged with bitterness. Outside, Julian was gently tucking Aurora''s hair behind her ear, asking, "Are you hungry?" "Not really." "After the ceremony, I''ll take you to get something to eat. What would you like?" Julian only spoke with such tenderness when he looked at Aurora. "Anything," Aurora replied, her demeanor as gentle as a daughter''s only in his presence. Susan had invited Aurora intending to upset her, but now realized she had made a grave mistake; she was the one who ended up distressed! Hayden was even more heartbroken. Now, Aurora''s every smile and frown had nothing to do with him. As they started walking towards the venue, many guests had already arrived, most of whom hade for Oswaldo''s eightieth birthday celebration the night before. The emcee had already started warming up the crowd, which was growing livelier by the minute. When people began calling for the bride, Susan finally made her entrance. All the lights in the venue were focused on her. Many celebrities from the industry were present, and the media were poised to capture the top headline of the day. In the dim light, Julian wrapped his arms around Aurora, whispering into her ear, "Little Aurora, I have a show prepared for you." "What kind of show?" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Aurora was unaware of what Julian had nned, thinkingst night''s incident was solely Ivy''s doing. "You''ll see soon enough. I won''t let anyone who hurts you get away," Julian murmured, lightly nibbling on her soft earlobe. Now the lights dimmed, focusing solely on Susan, allowing Julian to act as he pleased in the shadows, as if it had been ages since hest touched her. "Julian, stop," Aurora gently pushed him away, increasingly bold with his advances. "Is your period not over?" "It takes more than just a couple of days." "Aurora, you''re torturing me," Julian said with a pained expression. Aurora, somewhat embarrassed, blushed. Was it really appropriate to discuss such matters here? "Stop it, Julian. It''s almost our turn to go on stage." "Then give me a kiss, and I''ll stop," Julian insisted, knowing well Aurora''s shy demeanor, which he adored the most. Fearing he might actually create a scene, Aurora tiptoed and aimed a kiss at his cheek. But Julian turned his head, and her kissnded on his lips instead. That man was ying tricks again! Just as Aurora tried to pull away, he cradled the back of her head, deepening the kiss. "And now, please wee our bridesmaid and groomsman..." the host announced. As the lights shone on them, all that could be seen was a couple locked in a kiss. Whistles filled the air, and Joaquin, sitting nearby, was visibly furious. This defiant act by Julian was clearly meant to provoke him! Julian was not one to lose his sense of propriety; in such a setting, this act was clearly intended to be seen by all. Chapter 351: He Just Loves This Little Devil Hearing the teasing voices of others, Aurora quickly pushed Julian away. Why couldn''t he pick the right moment? Only then did the lights in the area brighten, and she saw Lindsay Gilpin staring at her with red eyes, having already cried all night after seeing her and Julian''s engagement the day before. Now, the two of them were kissing in such a ce, in front of everyone, which only added to her distress, though this time she did not run away. Julian, acting as if nothing was amiss, led Aurora onto the stage, where Susan and Hayden were walking on a ss tform strewn with flowers. Aurora and Julian followed, scattering petals-a scene that would have been beautiful had it not been for their earlier incident that now drew everyone''s eyes to them. Susan, linked arm in arm with Hayden, cast aside the unpleasantness of earlier, smiling perfectly as she walked ahead. Suddenly, she screamed, losing her bnce and crashing to the ground. Hayden, distracted, did not help her immediately. The bride had fallen! The media, thrilled, treated it like a sensational news story akin to a fall on the red carpet at an international film festival. Cameras clicked all around. Frowning, Hayden helped her up, only for Susan to find that her high heel had snapped. These were custom-made high heels; how could they break so easily? Everyone was stunned. The Simmons and Alvarez families were prestigious-how could such an ident happen? A big star like her, wearing such poor-quality shoes? The press swarmed to capture the moment. Aurora nced at Julian, who had just mentioned wanting to watch a good show. Had he tampered with the roses? Luckily, Susan, fearing Aurora might steal the show, had prepared a pair of low, three-centimeter heels for her. Julian had anticipated this; Aurora would be safe, but Susan, in her tall, slender heels, was more likely to have an ident. "Get me another pair of shoes," Mrs. Simmons eximed, panicked. "Ma''am, Miss Susan only brought this pair to match her dress." "Any shoes will do. Just find some," she insisted. The previous shoes were left in the makeup room, a distance from the venue, and retrieving them would take time. "Aurora, lend me your shoes; our sizes are the same," Susan said, looking toward Aurora. "Right, Aurora, quickly take off your shoes for Susan. Isn''t this what a bridesmaid should do at times like these?" Mrs. Simmons urged. Julian had intended to embarrass Susan, but he hadn''t expected her to be so shameless. The host on stage hurried things along: "Let our beautiful bridesmaid lend her shoes to the bride for now." "Okay," Aurora said, unsure of whaty beneath the roses but aware that Susan clearly intended for her to step on them barefoot. With so many watching, she reluctantly handed over her shoes to Susan, who put them on, her eyes gleaming maliciously. Having been made to look foolish, she was set on making Aurora suffer as well. "All right, let''s continue the ceremony," the host announced. Susan, arm in arm again with Hayden, stepped forward, while Aurora, resigned to her fate, was about to step forward when she suddenly found herself lifted off the ground. Julian suddenly swept her into his arms horizontally. What kind of scene was this? At the wedding of the bride and groom, it was unheard of for a bridesmaid to be carried by the best man. "Mr. Ba, this seems rather unconventional, doesn''t it?" "We''re just scattering petals, what''s unconventional about that?" Julian replied coldly, giving the officiant a chilling nce that made him quickly avert his gaze. "Continue," Julian snorted. The music resumed. Susan bit her lip and walked ahead reluctantly while Aurora, nestled in his arms, scattered flower petals. "Julian, is this really okay?" Aurora whispered. "There''s nothing wrong with it. Without shoes, I be your shoes," Julian said, looking ahead, showing Aurora a determined profile. For the first time, Aurora felt her man was incredibly handsome, no matter whose wedding it was or how others saw it; he only cared about her safety. When they reached the end of the aisle, Julian carried Aurora off the stage, leaving Hayden and Susan to continue the ceremony. "Get her a pair of size 36 shoes," Julianmanded the Alvarez family''s butler. "Yes, young master," the butler quickly ran off. Julian''s father sat nearby, but Julian acted as if he didn''t see him, continuing to hold Aurora without even greeting him. "Julian, how do you know my shoe size?" Aurora was curious how he could report her shoe size so urately when she had never told him. "Silly girl, is there anything about you I don''t know?" Julian said ambiguously, causing Aurora to blush. "Cough! Do you even realize how many people are around you?!" The old man finally couldn''t hold back and spoke up. "Mr. Alvarez, your son is getting married up there; no matter what I do, people won''t talk about you," Julian said nonchntly. "Besides, I''m holding the woman I love, what does it have to do with you?" "Miss Gilpin is knowledgeable and reasonable, yet you choose to spoil such a fox. You''re really trying to kill me!" Mr. Alvarez''s tone still held many grievances, although he was less opposed than before. "I like this little fox, Mr. Alvarez, you''re being overly concerned," Julian retorted, clearly infuriating. "Don''t forget, you have the blood of the Alvarez family running through your veins; you are an Alvarez, and that will never change!" Mr. Alvarez huffed. "Am I an Alvarez?" Julian suddenly questioned. "Of course, you have no choice but to acknowledge it," Joaquin said, unaware of why he suddenly asked. "Then I must perform my duties," Julian said with a smirk, and Aurora soon understood what he meant by ''duties''. Soon it was time for the toast, a tradition more extensive in their prominent family, including toasting not only the parents but also the closest rtives, along with a few blessing words. That was their custom. After Aurora had changed her shoes, Hayden and Susan had already toasted their parents, and now it was time to toast the direct rtives. First, they toasted Joaquin, "Grandfather, let me honor you." Both knelt respectfully. "Hayden, I wish you and Susan a beautiful family," Joaquin instructed. "Grandfather, I will," Hayden responded. After Joaquin took his drink, it was Hayden''s turn to toast his uncles. Chapter 352: Bowing in Respect with a Toast At the Alvarez family gathering, Julian was preceded by his older brother, Hayden, and Susan, both holding wine sses to toast to the couple. "Here, this is for you," they each said, presenting a gift box. After Hayden finished his toast, he prepared to leave, prompting Julian to scoff, "My dear nephew, your uncle is right here." "Mr. Ba, haven''t you already severed ties with the Alvarez family? Since you''re not a member of the Alvarez family, it seems I shouldn''t be toasting to you," Hayden interjected, as if anticipating Julian''s intent. "You''re exactly right, it''s just that your grandfather just mentioned that the blood of the Alvarez family runs through my veins," Julian replied indifferently, revealing his main reason for attending the event. The real drama was just beginning, and Julian wouldn''t dream of missing it. "Grandfather, Mr. Ba himself has said he has no rtion to the Alvarez family, so I think this toast should not be given," Hayden said, looking towards Joaquin. Joaquin, however, still wanted Julian back. This son was both loved and despised by him; despite his deep affection for Julian, his son naturally had a rebellious streak, always opposing him. "It was merely a moment of anger. How could you take it seriously? Unless he legally disowns me, you should toast to him," Joaquin insisted. Julian knew Joaquin''s character well; Joaquin would never admit there was no rtionship with the Alvarez family. In fact, with just a slight nod, Joaquin would side with him. However, due to issues with his mother, Julian harbored resentment towards Joaquin, with more hatred than love, making it impossible for him to yield. "Yes, Grandfather. Bring me another ss of wine," Hayden reluctantly agreed, not daring to contradict Joaquin''s wishes. He knew that once the day was over, Joaquin would formally transfer the shares to his name, and any loss today could be reimedter. "Hold on," Julian interjected. "Uncle Julian, what more do you want?" Hayden asked with visible irritation. "Isn''t your Aunt Aurora here too?" Julian nced at Aurora nearby. "Uncle Julian, as far as I know, you two aren''t married yet. So, I''d rather wait until you''re married before toasting Aurora," Hayden could hardly imagine himself toasting in front of Aurora. It would be even more unthinkable for Susan; she would probably go mad! "Although we''re not yet married, we are engaged, and marriage is just a ceremony, Mr. Alvarez, don''t you think?" Julian knew Joaquin''s Achilles'' heel was his own words. Whatever Joaquin said would be most effective, and Joaquin knew Julian''s intentions well; not following them would only push Julian further away. Julian was indeed his weak spot, so Joaquinplied, "Since they''re engaged, Aurora is practically my daughter-inw!" Julian was clever in this move, not only to suppress Hayden but also to force Joaquin to acknowledge Aurora, making it harder for him to trouble her in the future. "Fine, Grandfather," Hayden gritted his teeth; Julian was truly ruthless! Susan''s face changed color, "I won''t toast to her, I''d rather die than toast to her!" "Is that so? You don''t have to toast if you don''t want to," Julian stated lightly. Susan still thought such good things were possible. "Really?" she asked. "Of course, just pretend nothing happened tonight and you can skip it," Julian said, finding Susan''s Achilles'' heel as her expression went through a tumult of change. "It''s just a toast, it won''t kill you," Hayden said, knowing he couldn''t avoid it without angering Joaquin. As long as the shares were not in his hands, anything could change, no matter what humiliations he suffered today, he had to continue. Susan held her drink, her face a picture of grievance. Aurora watched the woman before her quie When she had taken Hayden from her years ago, she probably never expected this day toe. With resolve, Hayden stood in front of Julian. "Uncle Julian, please." Julian had always been the man Hayden disliked most. No matter how hard he tried, Mr. Alvarez only ever favored Julian, who seemed to solve difficult problems with ease. He was the man Hayden had always wanted to surpass but never could. Julian didn''t take the drink, just looked at Susan indifferently. "It seems your wife doesn''t want to toast. Never mind, we don''t need to drink this." "Hurry up," Hayden red coldly at Susan, who had never faced such humiliation before. "Aunt Aurora..." Aurora looked down at her, and Susan''s eyes brimmed with tears that soon fell into her ss, rippling the calm surface. "I never thought joining the Alvarez family would upset you so much," Julian scoffed. "Our guests might think this is a funeral." Crying yet trying to smile, Susan said, "Let me toast you, Uncle Julian." "How can I drink from a ss with tears in it? Get another one," Julian said emotionlessly, a pickiness Aurora had never seen in him before. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! If she knew thatst night had all been orchestrated by Susan, Aurora would not be sitting so calmly now. Mrs. Simmons, feeling very sorry for her daughter, tried to intervene but was held back by Mr. Simmons. "She''s married now; she has to follow their rules. We can''t give others a reason to gossip." Her parents could only watch as their daughter waited for a new drink to be brought. Holding back tears, Susan took the new drink, careful not to let her tears fall into it again. "Aunt Aurora, please..." Susan offered the drink respectfully to Aurora. Julian and Aurora finally took their drinks, sipped a little just for the sake of appearance, and Julian handed out a gift box. Aurora stared wide-eyed at the gift box in his hands, clearly a premeditated act, but it also fulfilled his earlier words. He had said he would make Hayden and Susan call her Aunt Aurora, and his words always came true. The couple then rose. Hayden nced at Susan, her makeup smeared by tears. "Take her to touch up her makeup." "Yes," Susan''s assistant quickly took her away. Today''s wedding was the most humiliating day of Susan''s life, and she never felt more disgraced. Yet, she didn''t know that this was just the beginning of a nightmare. Chapter 353: She Just Wants to Pamper Her Lunch was served, and it was impossible for Julian and Aurora to shield Hayden and Susan from the toasts. Besides, Julian was worried that Aurora might be hungry, so he took her straight to the family and friends table. Although it was under Aurora''s influence that Joaquin had not dined with his son for a long time. "Julian, isn''t it a bit too much to do this on their wedding day?" Aurora thought of Susan''s tear-streaked face she had seen earlier. After all, Susan was a celebrity, and her unttering photos from today had already been taken, likely soon to hit the headlines. As for the grudge from three years ago, Aurora felt that Hayden not loving Susan was the best punishment for her. "Naive Aurora, you don''t know what she has done. She arranged everythingst night. When I see the wounds on your hand, I think of her. Have you forgotten how she pushed you into the seast time?" "That''s true." Aurora felt that the longer she stayed with Julian, the more he spoiled her, to the point where she lost her sense of direction and her past resentment had faded. "Have some soup first." Julian immediately served her a bowl of chicken soup. Joaquin, observing them, frowned deeply. "Can''t she do anything herself? Why must everything be handed to her?" "What does it matter to you how I pamper my own wife?" Julian retorted, ring back at Joaquin, who bristled with anger. Hearing the word "wife," Aurora blushed. Initially, she resisted Julian''s affections, but over time, she had grown ustomed to his kindness. She had even started ignoring how he always picked out her favorite dishes during meals, so much so that she seldom reached for the dishes herself. In the time it took to eat from her bowl, Julian would have already filled it for her. "In our Alvarez family, women honor their husbands, and it''s the wife''s duty to serve and add to the meals," Joaquin grumbled angrily. "Sorry, in our Ba family, not only serving and adding to meals but even washing dishes and cleaning are men''s tasks. We marry our wives to cherish them, and since I haven''t even married her yet, I ought to spoil her utterly," Julian dered. Aurora chuckled, amused by Julian''s ability to switch allegiances. He had been part of the Alvarez family when asking Hayden for a toast. Now that the ceremony was over, he imed he was no longer one of them. Was he intentionally trying to infuriate Joaquin? "You defiant boy! Are you purposely trying to provoke me?" Joaquin was so angry he almost mmed the table. "Dad, Julian has always been rebellious, and you know his temperament well. Today is Hayden''s big day," Hayden''s father quickly intervened, preventing Joaquin from possibly flipping the table in his rage. "Let''s eat first," Aurora also quickly pulled at Julian. "Alright, as you wish." The couple seemed blissfully like newlyweds. Although Joaquin was initially furious, seeing Julian''s tender gaze at Aurora softened his heart. This Julian, who seemed almost saintlypared to his formerly prickly self, was new to Joaquin. Realizing this lightened his heart, and a faint smile appeared on Joaquin''s lips. Perhaps it wouldn''t be so bad if Julian truly loved this woman. Now that such a scandal had erupted within the Montgomery family, Aurora was the sole daughter of the family. The Montgomery and Gilpin families were of equal standing, and critically, Aurora was the woman Julian deeply loved, and Joaquin had ceased his opposition. Hayden came over with Susan, bitterness still lingering in his eyes. "May you find happiness," Aurora said as she stood, her expression serene. She hadpletely let go of the events from three years ago. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! After making his rounds with a toast, Hayden was slightly tipsy. Seeing Aurora now stirred a mix of emotions within him. He didn''t speak but downed his drink in one gulp. Drinking, turning around, at that moment, he clearly understood that he had lost her forever. "Alright, let''s go too," Julian said, seeing that Aurora had also put down her chopsticks, ready to lead her away. "Wait, I have something to say to her," Joaquin interjected, seeing the two about to leave, clearly still not resigning to having no ce in her heart. "But we have nothing to say to you," Julian retorted, wrapping his arm around Aurora and leaving without giving Joaquin any face. As they left, Aurora felt slightly bewildered. "Julian, he is still your father after all. Is it really okay to leave like this? Maybe he has something important to say." "Fool, what important thing could he possibly have to say? He just wants to pull you aside andy down thew. Remember, you are a Ba now, why should you follow the Alvarez family''s rules?" Julian scoffed, already guessing what Joaquin intended to say. "Little Bunny, you must believe that our being together is just about the two of us, irrelevant to anyone else. No one can tear us apart." "Julian, I understand. No one can affect us," Aurora said, taking his hand. "Didn''t sleep wellst night, did you? You don''t look very well," Julian remarked, gently touching her head. "Yeah, I''m having lunch with my mom this afternoon," Aurora said, her mood brightening at the thought. Julian gave her a look but said nothing further. Aurora got into the car and started idly browsing the news on her phone, only to discover that a past incident where she nearly drowned had hit the headlines. "Moscar winner Susan Simmons Nearly Killed A Woman!" The screen showed Aurora, drenched and lying on the ground surrounded by onlookers. "What possible reason could Susan Simmons have for pushing that woman off the cliff..." "Julian, what''s going on? This incident happened so long ago, why is it in the news now?" Aurora was puzzled. "She hurt you, she must pay the price. I want her out of the entertainment industry!" Julian stated emphatically. "Did you orchestrate this?" Aurora was shocked. "Do you know what she has done? Last night, that child, that candy, those beggars-it was all orchestrated by Susan. Getting her out of the industry is the least of her punishments." Julian took Aurora''s hand, previously adorned with whitece gloves. Removing the gloves, they revealed the traces of bandages underneath. "Even if this wound heals, it will leave a scar. Aurora, I''m sorry I didn''t protect you well enough, and you were hurt," Julian said, lifting her hand to his lips for a gentle kiss. Chapter 354: The Boycott of Susan The incident where Susan pushed Aurora into the water came to light, and further investigations revealed that Aurora was actually her husband''s ex-girlfriend. It also exposed how Susan had stolen Hayden from her. "I would never have imagined she could be such a despicable person!" "These days, the other woman really goes all out... She steals someone''s boyfriend and even pushes them off a cliff." "It''s shocking. She seems so pure and innocent on screen, I could never have guessed how shameless she is behind the scenes, drugging that poor girl to get into Mr. Alvarez''s bed. I really feel sorry for his ex-girlfriend." "Yes, I heard that Mr. Alvarez''s girlfriend was a daughter from the Montgomery family. He was nning to propose to Miss Montgomery that day, but then this happened, and it infuriated Miss Montgomery so much that she left this sad ce." "Poor Miss Montgomery, having her boyfriend stolen and then getting pushed off a cliff by that vile woman upon her return to the country. Susan is truly shameless." "Exactly, how can such a homewrecker still have the face to stay in the entertainment industry? I''m definitely not watching any of her shows anymore." Soon after, photos of Susan falling at her wedding surfaced, particrly those showing Aurora being forced to take off her shoes for her. "How can there be such a malicious woman in this world? Not only did she steal that poor girl''s boyfriend and push her off a cliff, she even made her serve as a bridesmaid. She''s the worst." "I''ve seen many despicable people, but she tops them all. Boycotting Susan is everyone''s duty!" "Her character is so wed, I don''t care how good her acting is, I''m not watching her TV shows anymore." Netizens were filled with righteous indignation, especially despising someone as brazen as Susan. Anonymous posts detailing Susan''s dark past kept surfacing. Aurora watched with glee, "Well done, you''ve knocked down your enemy without lifting a finger." Aurora knew Susan''s temperament well; seeing thesements and posts would absolutely infuriate her. And hitting her sore point of beingbeled a homewrecker was what Susan hated most. Now, everyone knew about her past. She had just changed outfits, kicking away the shoes Aurora had worn, when her assistant burst in. "Susan, it''s bad. You need to see the news!" "Is it about my fall? That was quick. These media outlets are so ruthless, despite the generous money I gave them. Well, it might be good to stir things up a bit since my movie is releasing next month." She was used to the industry''s antics. "Susan, it''s not just that. There''s more. You better check online yourself." "What''s the rush? Fine, I''ll look." Susan took off her earrings, carefully cing them in a box, and then checked her phone. Her expression darkened as she read thements, each one more ring than thest. "Damn it, who leaked this online?" Susan was furious, now portrayed as a vile viin by the entire world. "I don''t know, it was an anonymous ount that imed to have witnessed it. This revtion hit the top of every media outlet. Susan, could someone be targeting you?" Smearing artists in the entertainment industry wasmon, and Susan had certainly engaged in such suppression of other artists. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "No, this isn''t the work of someone from the entertainment industry; I know who it is!" Susan furrowed her brow, recalling Julian''s behavior at the wedding. This matter was definitely rted to him! With his current connections and status, pushing forward an agenda was all too easy. If it really was someone present that day, they could have released the video right away, not waited several days for it to ferment. The copy was clearly professionally written. Someone even dug up incidents from three years ago to tarnish her reputation, aiming to drive her out of the industry. "Susan, who would do this at your wedding? That''s rather low," her assistant couldn''t help but get angry. "Contact thepany and suppress this matter quickly; the longer we wait, the worse it is for me!" "Okay, I''ll go now. You should change your clothes." "Okay." Susan was extremely distressed. Anyone in her situation would be, and she still had to deal with her wedding, which added to her distress. When she emerged dressed, she was met by a swarm of reporters. "Miss Simmons, did you really push Miss Montgomery into the sea?" "Miss Simmons, if you dislike Miss Montgomery so much, why did you invite her to be a bridesmaid?" "Miss Simmons, there are rumors online that you used devious means to snatch Mr. Alvarez away; is this true or false?" "Miss Simmons, please respond." "Folks, please, show some mercy, today is Susan''s big day; we are not epting any interviews, we have other matters," her agent intervened. Susan had just managed to settle the reporters when Joaquin, who had just heard about the incident, was furious. Online, Susan was being portrayed as a viin capable of any evil. "What is going on? What kind of woman have you married?" Hayden, having weathered many troubles himself, felt he had fallen because of Susan. "Grandfather, this is a misunderstanding. I was there; Susan only identally pushed Sister Aurora into the sea because she was in a hurry," Hayden tried to speak well of Susan. "idental? If you hadn''t rescued her in time, wouldn''t that have been premeditated murder? How can our Alvarez family ept such a ruthless woman?" Joaquin was livid. "Dad, Susan didn''t do it on purpose. Today is Hayden''s big day; please, don''t be angry," everyone hurriedly tried to calm him. "Easy for you to say, now when people talk about her, they associate her with our Alvarez family too; I can''t afford to lose that face!" "Those online mobs are just idle and will forget in a couple of days." "Humph!" Joaquin, leaning on his cane, stormed off angrily. When Susan arrived, she only saw his retreating figure. "Grandfather, what''s wrong?" "You still have the nerve to ask what''s wrong? You fix the mess you''ve created," Hayden, too frustrated to deal with her, walked away. "What is this all about? Why is all the me being pushed onto my daughter? It''s clear someone deliberately framed my daughter. If you won''t speak up for Susan, that''s one thing, but to me her too? I should never have let my daughter marry into this family," Mrs. Simmons fumed. Chapter 355: A Dog is a Dog What was initially a pleasant wedding arrangement ended in chaos, with both families arguing fiercely and parting on bad terms. Susan hurried back to thepany in the afternoon, only to find the situation worsening instead of being suppressed. "Susan, this is no small matter. It''s all over the inte now, and the media is making a big deal out of it. You need to be more careful when you go out," warned someone from thepany''s PR department. "Those media scumbags just want money. Give them more to retract the story," Susan said aggressively, sitting down and lighting a cigarette. "Oh my god, can you just stop smoking at this critical moment? You''ll just end up giving the paparazzi more to charge you with." "I''m stressed." Susan had been a smoker since high school, and having the Simmons family shield her in the entertainment industry made her life smoother than it appeared. Her private life wasn''t as innocent as it seemed; drinking, smoking, and clubbing were her favorites, although she had always been faithful in her rtionships. "I know you''re stressed, and I''m even more stressed. My phone has been blowing up all day with people verifying your story. This time, it''s different from the usual gossip. I''ve contacted severalpanies asking them to pull the news. Guess what?" "They refused?" Susan exhaled a ring of smoke. "Yes, these dogs usually take the money, but this time they didn''t." He snorted coldly, surprised by their refusal despite frequent dealings. "They didn''t take your money? That means the offer wasn''t enough. You need to pay more; a dog is always a dog, they never change," Susan scoffed, having managed such situations many times before. Otherwise, her public image wouldn''t have remained so pristine-it was all thanks to good rtions with the media. "This time they say it''s not about the money. Someone higher up has ordered them to continue the harsh coverage, and they can''t do anything butply. Susan, who have you angered?" "Just a mad dog," she muttered, stubbing out her cigarette. "Well, since negative coverage is inevitable this time, why don''t you take a break and stop working for a while? You just got married; why not enjoy a honeymoon? This will blow over soon, and then you can make aeback." "But I have a movie release next month, and several promotional events this month," Susan frowned. "Are you still thinking about promotions? I''m afraid you won''t even make it there before getting pelted with eggs. My god, I advise you to stay out of the public eye." Feeling frustrated, Susan conceded, "I guess I have no choice but to take a three- month break, then maybe do some charity work ande back." "Right, I''ll go handle your recent work assignments, and you treat this as a vacation for yourself." Although the PR person was polite, Susan knew the seriousness of the situation. Well, she might as well treat it as a vacation, even though it was depressing. Carrying her bag, Susan left the office. She had her assistant buy her a coffee while she stood by the roadside for a moment. Initially, only a couple of people looked her way, "Isn''t that Susan Simmons?" "Yes, that''s her, I''ve watched her TV shows, and I could definitely recognize her!" "It was she who stole Miss Montgomery''s boyfriend, and pushed her into the sea." "How could such a young girl do such things?" "Right, I think the only role suitable for a woman like her would be that of the wicked queen; that would truly be casting to type." "Do you know what?" Susan was pointed at and talked about, feeling utterly wronged as these days she had suffered endless indignities, and now even strangers dared to insult her. "Are you saying that all those things they''re talking about, you and Miss Montgomery''s boyfriend, are false?" "I was just..." Susan was at a loss for words; it was true that she had indeed lured Hayden away using underhanded methods. A woman carrying a basket of vegetables pointed at her with a scallion, "Are you saying you didn''t climb into Miss Montgomery''s boyfriend''s bed?" "Did you not push Miss Montgomery into the sea?" This soul-searching interrogation left Susan speechless, driving her nearly insane! "I didn''t, I didn''t, I didn''t do anything." Various noises pierced her eardrums. "She would never admit it. Let me take a photo of her and post her shameless face online!" The crowd buzzed withments. Susan hurried towards her car, the crowd chasing after her like zombies in a horror movie. "Go, go." Her heart pounded fiercely until the car drove away. "What the hell is all this!" Susan had never been so flustered in her life, such is the power of the inte. Nowadays, everyone clings to their phones, and any news spreads instantly; as a celebrity, even a minor mistake by Susan was magnified endlessly. "Miss, where to?" "Back to my house, of course." Susan would never forget this day. No wonder Julian said he would send her a big gift that day; indeed, it was a gift she would never forget! Passing by the Aurora vi, she saw Aurora in the yard, ying with water with a handsome man. This man was a stranger, neither from the Alvarez nor the Montgomery family; Aurora truly was a flirtatious woman. "Stop the car!" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! She quickly took out her phone and recorded it; Aurora was chased around the yard by Phil using a watering can, "Enough, enough, Phil, if your cousin finds out, he''ll kill you." Aurora mentioned Julian, and Phil stopped; he was stunned for a moment, already having the watering can snatched by Aurora. Aurora started pouring water on Phil, "Alright, let''s see how I deal with you." Phil lunged to embrace Aurora. Susan felt immensely satisfied, "I really want to see if Julian will still like you, you wench, after he sees this video. Alright, we can go now." "Yes, miss." The car drove away, while Aurora and Phil were still frolicking in the yard, "Had enough fun? My dear fiance and cousin." A cool voice rang in their ears. Aurora and Phil quickly dropped the watering can, standing guiltily like children who had been caught. "Your body is all wet from ying with water?" Julian approached with a stern face. "Well... it was Phil... he started it." Aurora quickly pushed Phil forward. "Aurora, that''s no way to y." Phil looked crestfallen. "You wait, I''ll deal with youter." Julian approached Aurora, scooped her up fiercely, and said to Phil. "Hey, I''m your cousin too, why don''t you hug me?" Chapter 356: Doting on Little Bunny Julian carried a soaking wet Aurora into the house. "It''s autumn and you''re still ying with water. Aren''t you afraid of catching a cold again?" Her hair waspletely wet, not to mention her body; in this weather, a small breeze could easily lead to a cold. "I was in a good mood, so I yed for a while," Aurora said with a slight smile. It was actually quite fun, and it had been many years since she hadughed so heartily. "You should wait until you''re in better health to y with water. I''ve heard that you shouldn''t touch cold water during your period," Julian said seriously, with a stern face. "I know, mom. I''ll be more careful in the future," Aurora replied with a slight smile. Feeling cared for was wonderful; whatever you do, there was someone concerned about you. "As long as you know. Come on, change your clothes first. If you catch a cold, you''ll suffer," Julian said as he spread arge bath towel on the bed and gently ced Aurora on it. "Take off your clothes," Julian instructed. "Okay," Aurora obediently began undressing, feeling that under Julian''s pampering, she was gradually losing her ability to take care of herself. Julian particrly enjoyed doting on her, to the point where he often took over even her walking. Now, she was no longer the slightly chubby little girl of years past; beneath her dress was a figure that could make any man''s nose bleed. Julian found it hard to breathe and quickly wrapped her in therge bath towel. "Julian, with the way you''re taking care of me now, I won''t have to worry at all when the babyes. I think you could handle it all by yourself," Aurora said, not having to do anything as Julian carefully dried the water droplets off her body. "You''re trying to kill me, aren''t you? Both the little one and you are so mischievous. How can I manage?" Julian pretended to be angry. "Then I''ll help you take care of our child, so you won''t be tired," Aurora said, wrapping her arms around his waist, her allure amplified by her just wearing underwear. "You little rascal, if you don''t want me to fight a bloody battle, then behave," Julian said, struggling to restrain himself as she continued to tease him. "Rogue," Auroraughed. Julian slipped a thin knitted shirt over her and brought a hairdryer to dry her hair, while Auroray on hisp, just like she used to lie on her mother''sp as a child. "Julian, mom said she''s busy tonight. I really wanted to have dinner with her," Aurora said, feeling a bit down after calling Tina only to learn she had other ns. "There will be plenty of time to have dinner with her in the future, don''t worry." "Mm," Aurora murmured, lying on Julian''sp and unknowingly falling asleep. Julian turned the hairdryer down to the lowest speed, gazing at the young woman resting on his knees. Her soft ck hair spread out over his legs, and he brushed away the strands covering her cheek to reveal her gentle profile. Julian''s lips curved up slightly-no matter how often he looked at her face, he would never tire of it. "Sleep well," he whispered carefully as he ced her back on the bed and covered her with a nket, before fetching the medicine kit to change her dressing. He identally applied a bit too much force, causing the person in her dreams to frown slightly, "It hurts..." He then carefully eased his touch. This little tyrant... Even he hadn''t realized how gentle he had be, doing everything quietly to avoid waking the sleeping young woman. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! As the evening sun''s lingering light poured into the room, Aurora buried her face in Julian''s hand and fell asleep, until dusk fell. Aurora woke from her dream, "Julian, what time is it now?" "It''s almost eight, you''ve woken up, soe down and have dinner," Julian finally pulled his hand from beneath her head. "You haven''t changed your position this whole time?" Aurora looked at the person whose fingers never stopped moving. She had been asleep for nearly four hours, and he had stayed beside her in the same position the entire time? "I guessed you didn''t sleep wellst night, so I wanted to let you sleep peacefully without waking you," Julian replied softly. "Julian, you are so good to me; I can only repay you with my devotion," Aurora said as she got up from the bed and hugged him. "You''ve been mine for a long time, but I haven''t been able to fully enjoy ittely. Once you''re better, you owe me double," Julian teased, embracing the person who yfully clung to his waist. "Once I''m better, I''ll give you a surprise," Aurora thought of the secret weapon she and Alison had boughtst time. When she was well, she could finally reveal her secret weapon. Julian saw the sparkle in herrge eyes and wondered what she was nning. "Alright, I''ll wait for your surprise. Now, let''s go eat," he said. "Mhm," Aurora jumped out of bed, and Julian watched her run off, devoid of the elegance and grace she usually maintained in public. But this was also good; this was the real her that only he got to see. Julian smiled, picking a sheer garment from the wardrobe to take downstairs, when his phone lit up again. It had been lighting up all afternoon. He hadn''t wanted to disturb Aurora, so he hadn''t answered. Now, picking up the phone, he saw an unfamiliar number. "Hello," he answered with his uniquely cold and maic voice. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Uncle Julian, what are you up to?" came Susan''s voice, which Julian found slightly annoying. "Is there something you need?" "Of course, Uncle Julian. This gift of yours is way too much; I really can''t ept it. Please take it back," Susan said, her tone superficially cheerful. It was about something online. Julian scoffed coldly, "What, you can''t handle it after just one day?" "Uncle Julian, we have no old grudges, and we''re practically family. Why be so ruthless?" Susan pleaded. "Ruthless? What about three years ago when you plotted against little Aurora? Pushing her into the sea, and the beggar you arrangedst night? Susan, if you bully my woman, you must pay the price," Julian said, his voice rxed but firm. Susan gritted her teeth in anger; this infuriating man knew everything. "Did Ivy tell you?" "If you don''t want people to know, don''t do it. Miss Simmons, your dear sister ended up much worse than you. I''m just making sure you can''t survive in the entertainment industry. Be thankful for that. Goodbye," Julian was about to hang up. "Wait! I have a video here that I believe you''ll find very interesting." "Sorry, I''m not interested in anything of yours for even a second." "But what if this video is about Aurora? You think she''s loyal? You are terribly mistaken. Aurora has been very happy with other men behind your back. Would you like to see the video, see what your woman is like with someone else?" Susan''s voice was calm, and Julian clenched his fists. Although he trusted Aurora, Susan''s confidence meant this was not without basis. "Speak, what do you want?" Chapter 357: Wedding Night Susan knew Julian would take the bait; no man could be indifferent to his beloved being with someone else. The deeper the love, the greater the pain, and the news of Aurora with another was like a knife to his heart. Julian, proud as he was, would hate Aurora more if he discovered her unfaithfulness, as no one likes their self-esteem trampled upon. Aurora would be miserable then, and who knew how Julian would retaliate? Susan felt today''s humiliations were not in vain as she pondered this. "Mr. Ba, as expected, you are straightforward. Since you smeared my name on purpose, you should be the one to clear it. Consider the losses I''ve endured as an apology to Aurora. From now on, let''s consider our ounts settled. How do you find my proposal?" Susan was somewhat self-aware and did not make excessive demands, knowing Julian was far more formidable than she had imagined. If her terms angered him, Julian would certainly not let her off easily, and her fate would be more than just being ousted from the entertainment industry. "Fine, send me the video," Julian snorted coldly. "I''ll send it right away. Uncle Julian, no offense, but with your status, you could have any woman. Why obsess over one so fickle?" "Say one more word, and I''ll have the trolls tear you apart!" Even so, Julian could not tolerate any disrespect towards Aurora. Susan ended the call and sent the video she had recorded that afternoon to Julian. Seeing a message on his phone, Juliancked the courage to open it. If Susan had sent this video, it meant the man in it was not Hayden. Asher wasn''t even in the country, so it couldn''t be him. If Susan had taken it earlier, she would have sent it sooner, not waiting until now. Who could the man be? For the first time, the fearless Julian felt scared. The unknown was always the most terrifying. Could Little Bunny truly betray him? Remembering how the petite woman had clung to his waist earlier, she didn''t seem capable of betrayal. He took a deep breath, resigned to his fate, and picked up the phone, which felt like a bomb at that moment. Julian unlocked the phone with mixed feelings and yed the video, only tough when he saw its contents. Was heughing at Susan''s naivety or his own ignorance? The video was from the afternoon, showing Phil and Aurora yfully scuffling. Susan, unfamiliar with Phil, had misinterpreted their interaction and even thought to use it as leverage in negotiations. Most importantly, she wanted to drive a wedge between him and Aurora, that scheming woman. Aurora looked sweetly happy in the video, a sight he hadn''t seen in a long time. The sunlight haloed around the cheerful pair, both attractive and clearly enjoying each other''spany. But Julian could see clearly that it was nothing more than innocent y; there were no romantic feelings involved. Susan really thought she could deceive him with this video. "Why aren''t youing down?" Aurora, noticing Julian''s dy, came up to check on him and found him absorbed in his phone. "Is something wrong?" "It''s nothing, just got a message. Let''s go downstairs," Julian said, tossing his phone aside and leading Aurora away. "Are you sure it''s nothing? Your expression seemed odd just now," Aurora voiced her suspicion. "Really, it''s nothing. I''m starving. Let''s hurry up and eat," Julian did not tell her the truth. Unlike their bliss, Susan put down her phone, feeling a weight lift off her chest. With just one word from Julian, the media would retract all stories, and public attention would soon shift to other news. Then, she could simply engage in more charity work to regain her poprity. After putting down her phone, she realized she was alone in the vast wedding room, previously too distracted by the situation to notice anything else. Now calmed, she found the big red wedding bed and the room decorated with flowers and balloons overwhelmingly festive, especially ring when she was all alone. She called him, but the noisy background indicated a lively setting. A woman answered, "Hello, who is this?" "Who are you? I''m his wife, give the phone to Hayden!" Susan''s joy quickly plunged into despair. Hayden, known for his propriety, never frequented such ces unless it was for business. "Mr. Alvarez, it''s your wife on the phone. I forgot, today''s your wedding night," the womanughed nearby. Hayden, already sounding tipsy, took the phone. "What is it?" "Where are you? Don''t you know what today is?" Susan roared. "Mind your own business. I''ve already given you the title of Mrs. Alvarez, that''s all you get," he said before hanging up. "Come on, let''s keep drinking," Hayden''s face began to redden, and he loosened his tie. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! The usually genteel man unbuttoned three buttons of his shirt, adding a touch of recklessness. Surrounded by women with plunging necklines and long legs, one daringly slid her hand into his chest. Everyone knew that Hayden was the president of Alvarez Holdings, and associating with him meant a shot at ascension. Hayden pushed the woman beside him away. "Drink." He just wanted to drown his sorrows, to forget that face, and not think of her flirting in someone else''s arms. Aurora, Aurora. Her name was etched in his heart countless times, yet she remained so distant, almost a luxury to even be near her. "Alright, let''s continue drinking," the other women, seeing his disinterest, resigned to just drinking with him. Susan smashed everything in the wedding room before calling Hayden''s secretary to find out his whereabouts. Without a second thought, she drove to the nightclub, her emotions turbulent. Among a crowd of seductive women, she spotted the man leaning on the couch. "Come back with me!" she demanded coldly as she stormed in. Chapter 358: I Was Wrong She thought about why she had fallen for Hayden and remembered the first time she saw him. He was walking down a forest path in a simple white shirt, the sunlight dappling his face. His skin looked fair and translucent under the light, and his fine hair fluttered in the wind, making him look like a prince straight out of aic book. Unlike other boys, sweaty or covered in e, he was so clean and pure. Especially when he sat in front of the piano, his inherent nobility was captivating. From that moment, she had decided he was the one she wanted. Over the years, though he had lost his youthful naivety, his elegant and gentle demeanor remained. But now, the man before her waspletely different. The man who should have been by her side was now mingling with a group of women, his white shirt stained with numerous lipstick marks. His tie was askew, his shirt unbuttoned at the top,zily drinking with the women. "Mr. Alvarez, you lost again! You have to drink," they teased. "Fine, I''ll drink," Hayden, who hade to drown his sorrows, continued without hesitation. Susan knew he was in pain, but wasn''t she suffering too? She called out but was ignored, so she walked over to him and gently tugged at the hem of his shirt, "Come home with me." "Go back if you want, leave me alone!" Julian snapped, his face showing a trace of anger as he impatiently pushed Susan''s hand away. "Hayden, today is supposed to be a happy day for us, what are you doing out here?" Susan said, trying to keep her cool. "I''ve already got the marriage certificate, and the wedding is done. Everyone knows you''re Mrs. Alvarez, what more do you want?" Hayden looked at Susan with drunken, blurry eyes. Susan held his hand, "But what I wanted was you, all along!" "You should know, you were never the one I wanted," Hayden, seemingly drunk, said with a sober and resolute rity. Their conversation stunned the onlookers, who had previously seen only their sweet moments together on TV. Little did they know, this was the reality behind their rtionship; indeed, celebrities are actors who had deceived the whole world. "Get out, all of you!" Susan, seeing the pity in the eyes of the crowd, was infuriated. Who were they to pity her? She was far happier than they could imagine. Reluctantly, everyone left the room, and Susan sat down next to Hayden. "Fine, you wanted someone to drink with, I''ll drink with you." Hayden looked at the crazed eyes of the woman next to him, "Why aren''t you her?" "Her, her, her, it''s always her, how am I not as good as she is?" Susan cried out in heart-wrenching pain. "Susan, do you know what I hate most in my life?" Hayden asked, changing the subject. She looked up at him. "The thing I hate and regret the most in my life was getting involved with you three years ago," he said before getting up and leaving, taking his coat with him. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 00005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Susan was left alone on the sofa, her heart pierced by the most devastating words she had ever heard. Another person, Ivy, found herself in an even more tragic situation, having been tormented by those beggars all night long. That night, Ivy''s voice was hoarse from screaming and her tears had dried up by morning when the beggars finally left, satisfied. Her body bore no patch of unmarred skin; shey on the cold, dirty ground like a rag doll. Many times, she thought of dying, but the thought of her body, naked and blurred in the media, not affecting Aurora in the slightest, kept her from giving in. It was unjust for her to suffer while Aurora continued living like a cherished princess. Clutching her fists, Ivy slowly picked herself up from the ground and struggled into the torn dress thaty beside her. Genevieve had waited up all night in the apartment, worried sick because Ivy hadn''t returned. When the doorbell rang, it was Ivy who stood there, disheveled and in a dress torn to shreds. "Where have you been all night? I was so worried!" Genevieve eximed in distress. "Mom..." Ivy burst into Genevieve''s arms, a luxury she had never been deprived of growing up. "What happened, Ivy?" Genevieve asked, rmed at the sight of her torn dress and the bruises on her neck and arms. "Mom, I..." Ivy managed only a few words before bursting into tears. "Let''s talk inside," Genevieve said, sensing the gravity of the situation and quickly helping Ivy into the house. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Mom, I need to shower first," Ivy croaked, her voice hoarse. "Can you do something for me?" "Of course, tell me," Genevieve replied, fearing the worst. "Get me emergency contraception," Ivy said, biting her lip. "Ivy, what happenedst night?" "Don''t ask, Mom," Ivy pleaded, rushing into the bathroom to turn on the cold shower. Tears mixed with the running water, "Aurora, one day I will make you pay a thousandfold for my suffering today. I will leave you with nothing, wishing for death!" Ivy thought repeatedly about the stench of the beggars as she washed, eventually copsing and vomiting on the floor. After two hours, Genevieve, hearing no response, pushed open the door, settling for drying Ivy with a towel, not daring to ask what had transpired. "I was wrong to curse you, Mom, it''s alle back to haunt me so quickly," Ivy sobbed, realizing the swift arrival of her karmic retribution. "What happened, Ivy?" Genevieve, understanding the situation, saw the marks of abuse on her body and began to cry. "Who did this to you?" The mother and daughter embraced tightly. "It was Aurora and Julian, they did this to me!" Ivy hissed through clenched teeth, her eyes red with rage. Chapter 359: The New Manager Genevieve cherished her two children above all else in her life. Now, her son had been taken to the police station, and her daughter had been dishonored. Was this truly a debt that needed to be repaid? She had enjoyed twenty years of glory, and now it seemed she must atone for it with her beloved children. Genevieve knelt on the ground, "Lord, everything is my doing. If there is to be retribution, let it fall upon me, for my two children are innocent." "Mom, stop talking," Ivy said through tears, her eyes swollen like walnuts. She silently took out the medicine Genevieve had bought and swallowed it. Though the pill was tasteless, her mouth filled with bitterness. She recalled how those beggars had disgustingly forced their tongues into her mouth the night before, their hands wandering over her body, causing her stomach to churn and making her vomit once again. Having not eaten, there was nothing to vomit but dry heaves. While physical filth could be washed away, the stain on her psyche seemed permanent. "Never mind, I''ve made some porridge for you. Eat and rest well. Once you wake up, we''ll talk more, and I''ll go get more medicine," Genevieve said, feeling somewhat helpless. Such incidents were like nightmares for women. Ivy now understood the sorrow and disgust, but she hadn''t considered how Aurora must have felt when she had treated her the same way. Would Aurora have felt just as bad? Ivy tried to take her medicine again, but she couldn''t sleep well. Whenever she dozed off, she dreamt of men crawling towards her body. "Don''t, don''t touch me!" she cried out in her sleep. Genevieve stayed by her side, helpless but patient. "Ivy, mom is here, you''re going to be okay," she said,forting her until Ivy finally closed her eyes. The next day, Aurora went to the office refreshed and ready to select a new manager. As she arrived downstairs, she saw Eric, who had note in his own car but rather in a woman''s sedan. "Ricky, I''ll pick you up after work," Emily called out loudly, embarrassing Eric, who wished he could disappear. He had been so angry at the time that he had foolishly agreed to her terms, and now the thought of spending another month with her was overwhelming. "Stop calling me Ricky!" Eric snapped. Emily seemed oblivious, wondering what else she could call him. Just then, she spotted the neatly dressed Aurora nearby and hurried over. "Miss Montgomery, hello, I''m Emily from Langdon Corporate. We''ll be working on a project together soon. I''m pleased to meet you." Aurora had a good impression of her. Genuine, unpretentious women were rare these days, and taking Eric off her hands might not be such a bad thing. "Hello, I''m Aurora." "Miss Montgomery, you are so beautiful! How do you maintain your skin? My dad always says I don''t look like a girl. If I had your skin, I''d die happy in my dreams," Emily eximed. Aurora smiled. Her skin was naturally fairer and more delicate than most. Emily''s was not dark, just not as fair inparison. In the crowd, Emily''splexion was notably fine, but such unreserved praise from Aurora was a first. "Miss Langdon, you are naturally beautiful, why envy me?" "I heard that Miss Montgomery and I are the same age, but you are much more aplished than I am. I truly admire strong women like you, even managing to secure orders from Luminary. My father says Luminary is a veryrge publicly tradedpany. Miss Montgomery, could you teach me?" Emily appeared genuinely enthusiastic, not merely ttering for the sake of closeness but from the heart. If Aurora had agreed at that moment, Emily would have probably run over to hug her, given her straightforward and heroic nature. Aurora nced at Eric, guessing Emily was unaware that the real big boss behind Luminary had just stepped out of her car. "Miss Langdon, I too have my shorings. If you wish to learn, I suggest you learn from Eric. I have another meeting soon, so I must go," Aurora quickly excused herself. "Miss Montgomery, hey, why are you rushing off?" Emily was confused, and Eric was somewhat speechless at her naivety. "I have to go as well." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Remember to stop by here after work, I''ll be waiting," Emily cheerfully waved him goodbye. Aurora felt something odd yet fitting about the two, as she and Eric rode silently in the same elevator. Neither spoke, and though Eric tried to say something several times, he ended up saying nothing. What could he say after all? Since that incident, he had left a very bad impression on Aurora, and now they merely nodded to each other in passing. Back in her office, Aurora nced towards Ivy''s empty desk, unaware of what Ivy had encountered. She merely thought they had been ousted from the Montgomery family, and that Zachary''s arrest had been too much for Ivy. With such developments, and Ivy''s pride, now knowing she wasn''t a Montgomery daughter, she probably felt too ashamed to continue working. Aurora didn''t dwell on it, focusing instead on organizing her documents. "Manager, your water." Those who usually kept their distance had heard rumors that Aurora''s managerial position might soon be up for grabs among them. She observed these people who had eagerly badmouthed her, now diligently currying favor for her position. "Thank you, just put it there," Aurora pretended not to notice their intentions, too weary to care. Just then, Ivy appeared in the doorway, pale-faced, her situation having already spread throughout thepany. Everyone thought she would never show her face again, yet here she was, surprisingly showing up to work. Even Aurora was taken aback, as this was not typical of Ivy''s style. She had the courage to face the gossip, now without the protection of the Montgomery family and her awkward status, the old hands wouldn''t be kind to her. Ivy ignored everyone''s stares and went straight to her desk, silent as a muted film. Aurora, seeing her haggard appearance, thought she was deeply affected but decided not to ponder further, simply saying to those around her, "Alright, you may go now." Chapter 360: Not Giving Up Ivy looked around the office, noting how the people who used to curry favor with her now buzzed around Aurora like bees. She sighed at their pragmatism. "Ivy, go make two copies of this document," Mrs. Lymanmanded, tossing some papers her way and calling her by name bluntly. After a night of thought, Ivy had decided to return to thepany. Even though she wasn''t Magnus''s biological daughter, she was formally part of thepany; Aurora surely couldn''t just fire her. Having survived even worse, what else could possibly scare her? What she hadn''t anticipated was the office staff''s shift in attitude. Now that she was no longer a Montgomery, there was no reason for anyone to keep supporting her, especially as Aurora was looking to promote a new manager. The office staff, opportunistic as ever, no longer saw any benefit in siding with Ivy. They naturally wanted to impress Aurora, believing she would dislike Ivy just as Ivy had once disliked her. "They think the more they bully Ivy, the happier Aurora will be," thought the staff, who previously wouldn''t dare raise their voices in Ivy''s presence but now felt emboldened. "Me, make copies?" Ivy was shocked. Just a few days ago, these same people were obediently following her everymand. "If not you, then who? You''re the neer. Did you think thepany hired you as decoration? Even a vase should have the beauty of our manager," sneered one of the staff who had previously been the most vicious about Aurora behind her back. Today, Ivy truly saw the extent of their scheming. She told herself to endure; losing this job would ruin her. She red at the speaker and then got up to make the copies. Seeing Ivy stripped of her former haughty demeanor, Mrs. Lyman felt a surge of triumph. She no longer had to kowtow to Ivy, which was a relief. "Looks like the rumors are true; she''s now a nobody, a bastard child even less significant than us," Mrs. Lyman whispered, sharing the news with others. Aurora, observing from her ss-walled office, found no joy in this spectacle. Although Ivy was her enemy and had received her just desserts, this behavior was nothing more than bullying by those who are cowardly at heart. The more they acted this way, the more they revealed their own ugliness. Aurora had no desire to exin anything; she simply watched silently. This was Ivy''s first time using a photocopier. After asking several unhelpful colleagues, she managed to figure it out on her own. She handed the copies to Mrs. Lyman, who either couldn''t get enough of bullying her or still resented Ivy''s past insults. "Took you over an hour to make just two copies? You must be cking on purpose." "I''ve never done this before. I don''t know how," Ivy responded curtly, realizing for the first time how valuable the protection of the Montgomery family had been; never before had anyone dared to speak to her like this. "So simple, yet you can''t manage it? I wonder what you used to do all this time. Never mind, just enter this data into theputer," Mrs. Lyman said, handing her another set of documents. "You..." Ivy''s eyes widened as she stared at her. "What about me? This is exactly your responsibility. Otherwise, why would thepany hire neers like you?" Mrs. Lyman felt a twinge of fear when she saw Ivy''s ring eyes but managed to maintain herposure. "Fine, I''ll do it now." Ivy took the documents from her hands, and the others seized this opportunity to torment her further. "Ivy, I''ve finished my coffee; go make me another cup." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Ivy, clean the office thoroughly when we finish work, especially the manager''s room." Ivy really wanted to curse. She regretted ever inviting them to dinner, knowing now they were backstabbers. After finishing her tasks, Aurora found it strange. Given Ivy''s personality, how could she tolerate such mistreatment? Why was she still at thepany after such incidents, when the monthly sry wasn''t even enough to buy her a skirt? Could she really have changed overnight and be so down-to-earth? That seemed impossible, especially since she had livedfortably for over twenty years. It''s easy to transition from simplicity to luxury, but the reverse, particrly for someone like Ivy, is hardly so quick and seamless. Strange as it was, Aurora was not the type to kick someone when they were down. By driving Ivy out of the Montgomery family, she had achieved her goal. Ivy couldn''t touch a cent of the Montgomery family''s shares and money. That Ivy still came to the office was beyond Aurora''s expectations, and she doubted Ivy wouldst much longer. Aurora didn''t care. Given the current situation, she didn''t even need to intervene; others were already making Ivy''s life difficult. Finally, at the end of the day, Aurora put down her documents, pped her hands, and drew everyone''s attention. "As you might have heard, I will soon be leaving this department. With my departure, the manager''s position will be vacant, so I n to choose one of you as the new manager." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Aurora finally addressed the elephant in the room. "Manager, who among us do you think has the best chance to be the new manager?" Mrs. Lyman asked. "I will make my decision based on your business skills, efficiency, and tenure at thepany. I''ll announce it tomorrow," Aurora teased. Mrs. Lyman, being the most senior, was almost certain to get the position, and she was particrly attentive to Aurora. "Let''s call it a day. Everyone can go home now," Aurora said, a rare urrence for her to finish on time. She had everything prepared for the handover and would make the announcement the next day. "Yes, Manager." "Ivy, remember to stay and clean the office." The others left one by one. Left with no choice, Ivy went to fetch a mop. As she came out with the mop, she saw Magnus and hurried over to him. "Dad..." This was why she desperately stayed at thepany-only by staying could she be close to Magnus and attempt to return to the Montgomery family. In just one day, she realized how dreadful it was to be away from the Montgomery family. She couldn''t bear the thought of truly leaving, especially after so many years of shared history with Magnus. She was determined to return. Chapter 361: Never Apart Again Magnus was surprised when Ivy suddenly grabbed him. "Why are you still here?" he asked. Although he had never ousted Ivy, he thought that after all that had happened, she would be too ashamed toe back to work. However, he had underestimated her. "Dad, even though I''m not your biological daughter, the years we''ve spent together are not fake. I''ve been having a really tough time these past few days," Ivy said, her face haggard, hoping for the gentle treatment from Magnus that she had grown ustomed to in the past. Speaking of hardships, Magnus, who had been deceived for so many years, was truly the one who suffered the most. His mental state had taken a massive hit and hadn''t yet recovered, especially after their scandal had be public. He felt that everyone looked at him with pity. Now, the whole world knew he had been cuckolded, spending over twenty years raising another man''s son and daughter, which led to his first wife''s death out of sheer anger. Some called him foolish, others called him trash, for bringing an evil woman into their home, thus tormenting his own daughter. "You''re having a hard time? My time has been worse. Let go of me; I''m not your father anymore," Magnus said coldly. He was not a man who judged without knowing the full story. If Ivy and Zachary had not tormented Aurora in the past, he might not have med the adults'' grudges on the children. When Aurora had shared the ordeal she had endured, Magnus realized just how despicable he had been for allowing such venomous children to torment Aurora. Because of Ivy''s bullying, he could never forgive her in this lifetime. "Dad, how can you be so heartless? Remember how you used to hold me when I was little? Anything I wanted, you''d buy for me. You were so gentle. Even though we''re not rted by blood, you are the only father I acknowledge in my life," Ivy pleaded, hoping that Magnus would remember their past affection and forgive her. "Yes, I cherished you like a treasure, but what did you do? You and Zachary have always bullied Aurora, framing her," Magnus retorted. "Dad, those actions were instigated by mom; we were too young to discern right from wrong. I know it wasn''t fair to sister, and I''ve always wanted to apologize," Ivy said, trying to win her way back into the Montgomery family by humbling herself. "Whether you apologize or not is your affair; sorry, I have to go," Magnus said, seeing through the true nature of Ivy and Genevieve. He had no intention of being fooled again. The better he treated Ivy, the more unfair it was to Aurora. If only he had realized this sooner, he wouldn''t have lost his wife, nor would he have caused Aurora such a traumatic childhood. "Dad, Zach is still at the police station; are you really so heartless as to not care about him too?" Ivy hurriedly grasped at Magnus as the elevator arrived. Magnus frowned. He hadn''t been upset until she mentioned it, recalling the dangerous situation. If Tina hadn''t stopped Zachary, who knows what might have happened. "Find whoever''s son he is," Magnus said, shaking off her hand. Ivy watched helplessly as Magnus disappeared into the elevator. "Dad, you can''t treat me this way," Ivy cried, pounding on the elevator doors. This scene was witnessed by other employees leaving the office. They watched her incredulously. "This woman really has thick skin, insisting on being part of the Montgomery family even though she''s not his daughter," one woman said disdainfully. "Of course, would you give up on the Montgomery family fortune? But now they don''t even recognize her, and yet she still has the nerve to call him dad," another woman scoffed. "It''s just that Mr. Montgomery has been too kind. After being manipted by that mother and daughter for so many years, it''s truly beyond obligation that he still keeps her in thepany." "If it were up to me, I would never want to see her again in my life, just kick her out of thepany," another person chimed in. "What are you saying!" Ivy, furious, red at the several women in front of her, wondering when she had fallen so low as to be the mockery of passersby. "What? Miss Montgomery, haven''t you heard yet, or should I remind you again? We said you have a thick face, thicker than the floor tiles of ourpany. If I were you, I''d hide at home rather than shamelessly showing my face around," the person continued mockingly. "What are you, to mock me?" Ivy picked up a mop nearby and swung it at the women. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 00005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Goodness, this woman has gone mad!" "Get out, all of you get out!" Ivy shouted as she watched them leave. The others in thepany dared not provoke her, each ncing at her as if she were insane before hastily departing. The once bustlingpany was growing emptier, and for the first time in her life, Ivy doubted whether staying at thepany was right or wrong. Could Magnus still be won back? No, no matter how tough, she had to try; she couldn''t just leave. Without the protection of the Montgomery family, how could she face the darkness outside? Having endured cold stares on just the first day, Ivy couldn''t begin to imagine what the future held. She had to find a way back. Magnus and Aurora had left in a hurry, managing to invite Tina out for a meal after much difficulty. Julian dropped Aurora off at the restaurant, "I shouldn''t really be here today; I''lle pick you upter." "Don''t forget to eat well while I''m not around," Aurora said, kissing his lips, and Julian nodded. "Be good, call meter." "Okay." Each departure between them was filled with sweetness. Aurora felt that the painful past wasn''t entirely bad after all; she had seen a rainbow after the storm. The restaurant they chose was an underwater themed one, entirely enveloped in blue water, allowing diners to watch various schools of fish. Aurora had always wanted to visit an aquarium as a child. Unfortunately, Magnus''s schedule never aligned, preventing their family from ever visiting one together. She arrived early at the reserved spot, and Magnus arrived soon after, half an hour earlier than nned. "Dad, you''re here. Where''s mom?" she asked, not bothering to correct herself privately. "Aurora, you still think of her as your mom?" Magnus asked, somewhat excitedly. "Yes, no matter how much she has changed now or in the past, but a mother and daughter''s hearts are linked-I''m sure she is my mom!" Aurora asserted confidently. "Even if she is, she could never forgive me in this lifetime," Magnus''s excitement faded. "That may not be true; we are a family, and nothing can separate us now that we have a chance to reunite. This time, I will protect our home; I have grown up," Aurora vowed inwardly. No matter what hardships Tina faced, she would strive to bring her back. A family should be together. "I don''t dare hope for her forgiveness, just to atone for my sins in the time I have left," Magnus knew his sins were too deep to expect forgiveness. "The future is full of uncertainties, but I believe that we will be together again and never part!" Aurora dered firmly. "Look, mom ising," Aurora said, looking towards the distant figure in a ck trench coat, her presence turning heads as if she were a major celebrity. Chapter 362: Wrong is Wrong Tina spotted the father and daughter from afar, a sight she had once longed to see. Back when she had stayed by Magnus''s side, she had eagerly anticipated a family reunion. Regrettably, their reunion took ce under such circumstances, where they met but pretended not to recognize each other, leaving Tina feeling helpless. "Tina, you''re here! Come, have a seat," Aurora said as she quickly got up to greet her. Tina had always wanted to ask her a question. She had considered herself a mother to Aurora, yet had abandoned her for many years. She should have resented her, yet there was no me, only warmth in her greeting. "Hmm," Tina responded, her expression still cold. "What would you like to eat?" Aurora handed her the menu. Tina''s tastes had changed significantly. Aurora gave the menu back to the waiter. "Do you like it here?" "It''s nice." "When I was little, I always wanted to go to the aquarium with my parents, but we never did before mom left. Now, it''s finally happening. Although you''re not my mom, it still fulfills my wish. Look at those fish, aren''t they beautiful?" Aurora pointed at the fish swimming in the blue water above them, smiling brightly. The light flickered through the rippling water, casting patterns on the table and their bodies, matching Aurora''s radiant smile. Tina''s heart softened a bit. "I''m honored to fulfill this wish for you, Miss Montgomery, Mr. Montgomery. We revised the contract again today; it should be finalized now. I''ll be heading back tomorrow," Tina said, hinting at departure. "No!" Aurora tightened up at the mention of Tina leaving. She had just found Tina again and couldn''t let her leave so soon. Seeing Aurora''s strong reaction, Tina asked, "Why not?" "It''s like this, the day you grabbed the knife from Zachary and saved me, I was so grateful, I wanted to have dinner with you," Aurora quickly found an excuse. "Isn''t that why we are here now?" "This dinner is to celebrate our sessful partnership with my father. Our dinner will be next time." "No need, it was merely a small effort on my part," Tina said lightly. "To you it was a small effort, but to me, it was significant. I might still be in the hospital if not for you. Plus, my grandfather is very grateful and would like to invite you to our home for a simple meal," Aurora quickly added, hoping to bring Tina back to the ces she once lived, slowly reiming the past feelings. "No, I..." Tina really didn''t want to revisit that ce she loved yet resented. Aurora took her hand, pleading yfully, "It''s just a meal, why put it off?" "Well, alright." It''s hard to refuse a request from a child, even if her expression remained cold, her heart had already melted. Aurora smiled at Magnus, having bridged a gap. Everyone at the meal had different thoughts, but Aurora was the happiest, feeling like she had returned to the past where she was the cherished little princess of her parents. "Dad, it''s gettingte, you should drive Tina back to the hotel," Aurora tactfully created an opportunity for them. "No need, I drove here myself," Tina instinctively refused. "Tina, it doesn''t make sense for you to go back alone. Let my dad drive you," Aurora found her words effective; Tina usually agreed, perhaps out of the instinctive bond between a mother and child, and perhaps from the guilt of not being there for her over the years. "What about you?" Tina nced at Aurora, who was alone. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "I''ve already called Julian; he''ll be here soon to pick me up. Dad, make sure Tina gets to the hotel safely," Aurora said with a slight smile, pushing them towards the car. Tina was forcibly pushed into the passenger seat, and Aurora considerately buckled her in, as if afraid she might run away. "Aurora, let''s go," Magnus said as he bid farewell and rolled up the car window, leaving just the two of them. Magnus felt as nervous as a young boy in love for the first time. "Um... would you like some more snacks for the road?" "Thank you, I''m not hungry," Tina replied coldly. To alleviate the somewhat awkward atmosphere in the car, Magnus turned on the radio, and the host''s maic voice came through. "Next up is... Apologize! This song is requested by a listener in a long-distance rtionship, who wants to tell his beloved: My dear, I was wrong, I have always been sorry for the past, and you have always been the only one in my heart..." The sentimental music yed, apanied by the host''s pleasant voice, suggesting that the requester had done something wrong that made his wife leave, and now he was seeking her forgiveness in this way. The atmosphere in the car turned subtle. Magnus clearly knew she was his wife, and their situation mirrored that of the couple in the story. Suddenly, Tina''s mocking voice sounded, "Men really are despicable creatures, not knowing how to cherish when their wife is around, and only saying such things after she leaves, how hypocritical." Her words sent a chill through Magnus''s heart. Tina nced at him and continued, "Mr. Montgomery, don''t get me wrong, I''m not talking about you." She was clearly using the story on the radio to scold Magnus indirectly, yet Magnus had to keep a smile on his face. "Even if you were talking about me, it doesn''t matter. I am a scoundrel who has hurt the person I care about the most." "Mr. Montgomery, you must be joking. If they were really cared for, how could you bear to hurt them? Only those who are insignificant can be hurt," she said with a self- deprecatingugh. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Having been with Magnus for so many years, she had never judged their rtionship, nor had Magnus ever reproached her. After more than a decade, she finally expressed her thoughts, and they both knew well what she was referring to. "Yes, I was once blind, not protecting the person I should have protected, letting her leave heartbroken. If I could have another chance, I would never treat her that way again. I would treasure her and never let her be hurt again." "The interesting part of life is that there is never any room for regret. In this life, we encounter many crossroads. Whether the chosen path is right or wrong, there is no turning back. Even if the path ahead is dark, we must go on. All the consequences of this path must be borne by oneself, and everyone must take responsibility for their own choices," Tina murmured, looking at the flickering lights outside. "Why is there no room to turn around? As long as the road exists, there is still room," Magnus insisted. "Is that so..." Tina did not argue further on this topic, simply closing her eyes gently. Aurora, seeing her silent, did not dare to speak either. The car stopped in front of the hotel. Tina opened her eyes, unfastened her seatbelt, and politely thanked him, "Mr. Montgomery, thank you." "I''ll walk you upstairs," Magnus offered, but Tina had already smoothly gotten out of the car. "Mr. Montgomery, not every mistake in life can be forgiven. What''s done is done, goodbye." Tina withdrew her gaze and closed the car door with a flourish, leaving decisively. Watching her departing figure, Magnus''s eyes also deepened in thought. Was there really no turning back? Chapter 363: Joaquins Invitation Aurora had just seen off two visitors and was in high spirits, waiting for Julian to pick her up. However, instead of Julian''s car, a ck luxury vehicle pulled up in front of her. "Miss Montgomery, Mr. Alvarez would like to see you. Pleasee with us," a few ck-d bodyguards descended from the car. "Do I have to go just because he wants to see me?" Aurora recognized one of them as Joaquin''s secretary. "Miss Montgomery, unfortunately, you don''t have much choice in the matter. I''m only responsible for bringing people over. If you don''t cooperate, don''t me me for offending you," the secretary said meticulously. Aurora nced around at the several people; they were clearly well-trained professionals, and her chances of escaping were virtually nil. ''Well, it''s not like Joaquin is going to eat me, right?" "Fine, I''lle along," Aurora said as she got into the car and quickly made a phone call to Julian. Upon hearing that she was being taken to the Alvarez family, Julian hurried towards their location. Before Joaquin had even seen Aurora, he received Julian''s call, "I''m telling you, if you darey a finger on her, you and I are done!" Hearing the roaring voice, Joaquin raised an eyebrow, "Don''t worry, she won''t die." It wasn''t long before Aurora was brought to the Alvarez family. It was her first visit to the Alvarez estate, which, unlike the quiet Montgomery family castle, was lively. The Alvarez family''s two sons still lived in the vi, so the ce was bustling. As people age, they fear loneliness, and with the grandchildren wanting more shares from Joaquin, no one had left the vi. The situation in the Alvarez family was different from that in the Montgomery family; Oswaldo had only one son, Magnus, so there was nopetition. Joaquin had three sons, two of whom were mediocre, except for his eldest son''s child Hayden, who was quite exceptional. Although Julian, his youngest, was Joaquin''s primary concern, fortunately, he had left the Alvarez family, and the other two sons had no intention of leaving. The vi''s assets were substantial, and for their own interests, everyone was fiercelypetitive. Upon her arrival, Aurora noticed Hayden''s mother, Mary, watching TV in the living room. She had met her before. However, knowing Aurora''s awkward position within the Montgomery family, Mary wasn''t optimistic about her rtionship with Hayden and considered their romance to be trivial. Mary''s reception of Aurora was lukewarm at best, in stark contrast to her enthusiastic greeting of Susanter on. Seeing Aurora enter, Mary, who had previously disliked her and now despised her for disrupting the rtionship between Susan and Hayden, greeted her coldly, "What are you doing here?" Aurora sensed her hostility, recalling times when she was with Hayden; she would always carefully please Mary. When Hayden was present, Mary was somewhat warmer to her, but in his absence, she was as cold as she was now. Back then, Aurora had treated her like royalty, careful not to anger her future mother-inw. She liked Hayden and, by extension, wanted to like Mary as well, despite Mary''s many difficulties, almost as if they had been enemies in a past life. Now, she was no longer the submissive girl of before. Facing Mary''s cold demeanor, she simply said dismissively, "You think I wanted toe? In this lifetime, I want nothing to do with the Alvarez family." This was the first time Aurora and Mary had met alone since her return, and Mary realized that she was no longer the timid girl she once knew. While her face was still as delicate as ever, her presence had grown much stronger, and she no longer treated Mary with the same caution. It was as if someone who had once been shorter than you had suddenly grown taller, and it caused a great disparity in Mary''s heart. "You don''t want to have anything to do with our Alvarez family? Standing there without feeling the pain, who was it that clung to my son like a ster before? I warn you, Hayden is now very close to Susan, and they are officially married. If you still have any schemes, I advise you to give up on that thought! Otherwise, I will be the first to not let you off!" Facing the overbearing Mary, Aurora just sneered with contempt: "Rest assured, I will have nothing to do with your precious son in this lifetime. Just keep an eye on him and make sure he doesn''te looking for me. I am engaged to be married myself." As she spoke, Aurora shed the ring on her hand, the exquisite ring making her eyes slightly ufortable. "By the way, Mary, we should be sisters-inw now, shouldn''t we?" Aurora''s ability to provoke was top-notch. "Miss Montgomery, the master is waiting for you in the study, don''t keep him waiting," the secretary urged. "It''s not that I won''t go, but my way is blocked," Aurora retorted coldly. The secretary stepped forward, "Madam, Miss Montgomery is a guest invited by the master, please step aside." Although Mary was displeased, she dared not defy Joaquin and hurriedly cleared the path, remembering yesterday''s incident at the wedding and Joaquin calling Aurora today. A sense of unease rose in Mary''s heart; originally, Joaquin had promised that once Hayden married, he would transfer the shares to him. However, with the incident involving Susan, Joaquin was displeased, and the matter of the shares was not mentioned. Now, at this critical moment, Aurora''s appearance spelled trouble. Could it be that Joaquin nned not only to divide the shares with Julian but also to extend his favoritism to Aurora as well? Once the two ascended to the study, Mary quickly called Hayden, urging him toe with Susan; if shares were to be divided, Susan also needed a portion. Aurora ascended the stairs slowly; the Alvarez family''s decor was dark and somber, every detail reflecting the master''s conservative taste. "Miss Montgomery, the master is inside. I won''t go in," said the secretary as he led her to the door. Aurora knocked on the door, and hearing a "Come in!" she pushed the door open. The study was fragrant, Joaquin, holding a cigar, reclined in a leather chair, "You''vee." He sized up Aurora from head to toe. In terms of looks, figure, and demeanor, Aurora was indeed not inferior to Lindsay Gilpin; his son''s taste could be trusted. Setting aside his grudge against Oswaldo, just considering Aurora as a woman, he saw no reason to dislike her. It was just because Lindsay Gilpin was the woman he had chosen for Julian, and Julian''s defiance over Aurora was the only reason he disliked her, the woman who hade between him and his son. "Mr. Alvarez, I don''t know why you''ve asked me here?" Aurora stood upright, unfazed by Joaquin''s anger. Except for Julian, everyone in the Alvarez family feared Joaquin, but this young woman seemed unafraid, which was interesting. "What do you think I called you here for?" Joaquin countered. "Mr. Alvarez, if you''re thinking of ying some old trick where you offer me five million dors to leave your son, I''d advise you to save your breath." Aurora thought of the TV dramas where parents offer a check to a woman to persuade her to leave their son. "You silly girl, I n to give you something;e here," Joaquin was not very angry. "Hmm?" Aurora was unsure of his intentions, half-expecting some dire action. She walked slowly to Joaquin, who then handed her a delicate box, his voice softer, "Open it and see." Chapter 364: A Precious Gift Aurora took the box handed to her with some suspicion. Instead of a check, could there actually be a bomb inside? Given that Joaquin was considered a viin among viins to Aurora, it was unlikely he had good intentions. She carefully opened the box to find a brightly colored jade bracelet. A closer look at the bracelet revealed its rarity: predominantly green, it also blended yellow, red, purple, and a touch of white. Such multicolored jade was extremely precious! Finding jade with two to three colors was already rare, let alone one with five colors. Moreover, the smooth and delicate texture of the jade, under the light, emitted a soft halo, making it look warm and gentle. Aurora, usually skilled in designing with jewels and diamonds, knew enough about jade to recognize that such a bracelet would cause a stir in the collector''s world, like a stone thrown into a calmke. "What do you mean by this? If you''re trying to get me to leave Julian with this bracelet, isn''t that rather extravagant?" Aurora was bewildered. The box contained not a bomb but a beautiful bracelet. What was he plotting? The bracelet''s value was increasing rapidly. For the wealthy, it was not just a price but a treasured collectible, not something one would part with lightly. "Try it on," Joaquin suddenly suggested, less menacing than before, which Aurora found odd. "This item is too precious; I cannot wear it." Aurora didn''t know his intentions; what if he was setting her up to damage the bracelet? Where would she find another topensate? "It seems I am indeed aplete viin in your eyes," Joaquin sighed, his wrinkled hands quickly slipping the bracelet onto Aurora''s wrist before she could react. "What exactly do you mean by this?" "I''ll be honest with you, this bracelet has been a family heirloom of the Alvarez family. I had intended to give it to Julian''s mother, but she never epted it. This bracelet symbolizes the Alvarez family, and today, I am giving it to you. I had some misunderstandings about you before. Because Julian defied me, I harbored no ill will towards you. Now that he has chosen you, as his father, it''s only right that I ept you. And I should thank you," Joaquin spoke warmly, much like a kindly old neighbor. Aurora almost doubted whether this was the real Joaquin; her grandfather had always said Joaquin was hot-tempered. After hearing the stories Julian had told, Aurora had grown a deep misunderstanding, but now it seemed things were not as she had imagined. "What are you thanking me for?" "At first, before I knew who you were, I thought you were just another opportunistic woman, don''t think I am being harsh. I''ve lived long enough to see many types of people, so I initially looked down on you, even speaking sarcastically. Later, because I was at odds with your grandfather, I vented my anger on you. But one day, when Julian proposed to you, I saw something. Julian smiled! It was the pure, content smile of his childhood." "Laugh if you will, but since his mother left, I had never seen such a smile on him, showing that he truly loves and cherishes you. You brought him happiness and joy, and suddenly, I felt relieved. Rather than forcing him to do things he dislikes, why not let him live happily? I''ve already made one mistake; I cannot continue making them. Julian has always been a good boy, so good-hearted it hurts." Even if I wanted to give him the best things in the world, he ignored them. I used to know only that he hated me, but I wanted to know more about what he really desired. It wasn''t until that night that I finally understood what he wanted. He wanted you-a gentle wife and aplete, happy family. I am sorry for depriving him of his happiness. Since he loves you so much, I entrust his future happiness to you. This is my only request as a father." As he shed the fierce exterior he had always worn, it turned out he was just a father worried about his child. Perhaps all parents share simr concerns. Aurora saw the softness in his heart. Although the bracelet was precious, she didn''t pretentiously refuse it. Since Joaquin had already ced the jade bracelet on her wrist, it was clear that he was determined to give it to her. She epted it not because of its value, but because Joaquin''s sentiment for his son was even more precious. "Thank you, I will take good care of this bracelet," Aurora thanked him. Perhaps Julian still harbored some reluctance in his heart, as this man was indeed his biological father. His resentment stemmed from what had been done to his mother, creating a conflicted feeling within him. Had Julian truly wanted to acquire Alvarez Enterprise with his current capabilities, he could have done so already. Hayden was desperately trying to secure the inheritance rights to the Alvarez family, likely prompting Julian to start suppressing Alvarez Enterprise. "The world is filled with such wonders; his heart holds both love and hate. This mixture has made his years quite miserable. He is calm and rational, always hiding his emotions well. To others, he appears as a perfect, aloof prince, but inside he suffers. Your presence distracted him, taught him how to love someone, and began to change him. I must admit, you changed him. My girl, did you know? Seeing him smile, I think he must want to give you a veryplete family," Joaquin said, his aged eyes reflecting a wisdom gained from a lifetime of experiences. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "I understand what you mean. I will gradually alleviate Julian''s suffering. Many things are in the past; he should try to let go now." "You understand, and that''s good, girl. It is you who have helped me see his deepest desires. I cannot give him all these things in this lifetime, so I leave this stubborn man to you." "Mmm." Aurora couldn''t refuse a father who held such hopeful wishes for his son. "Even if you hadn''t asked, I would have done it." "This is the share transfer document I prepared. My girl, I know Julian is stubborn and scorns anything I give him. People think I hold fifty-four percent of the shares, but that''s not the case. Over the years, I''ve quietly gathered the scattered shares from other shareholders, and I still hold forty percent in hidden shares. Call me biased, but I owe Julian too much. This forty percent in hidden shares is my gift to him. And as a first meeting gift, these ten percent of the shares are for you," Joaquin produced another share transfer document. It was clearly written in ck and white with Aurora''s name. Aurora was stunned-ten percent represented a value of hundreds of millions in real estate assets! "Isn''t this first meeting gift a bit too much? Besides, Julian and I aren''t even married yet. Aren''t you afraid that one day if we break up?" Aurora looked at him incredulously. Chapter 365: Control Over Alvarez Enterprise Joaquin was seldom this gentle. He chuckled softly, "If you were really the person you im to be, you wouldn''t be asking this question. Moreover, I trust Julian''s judgment. His attitude towards you reveals his feelings-he loves you. Given the psychological scars I left him with during his childhood, he is extremely cautious about love. Once he has chosen you, it''s for life. These ten percent of the shares are my gift to you. Together with the forty percent of hidden shares I''ve given him, you two hold absolute control over Alvarez Enterprise." There were still a few scattered shares outside, shares that even Joaquin hadn''t reimed, let alone Hayden. Even if one day Hayden decided to turn against them, he would be at a significant disadvantage in terms of shares. Joaquin''s move was brilliant: on the surface, he gave Julian no shares, but secretly heid everything out for him. Indeed, the hearts of all parents are the same; they all think of their children, even if Julian harbored deep resentment towards him. "Are you not going to tell him about this?" "Julian hates me. He doesn''t even want to nce at me, let alone ept anything from me. He doesn''t want it, but I want to give it to him-it''s my way of making amends," Joaquin said with a sense of helplessness. "Poor parents, everywhere." "Open the door!" As they spoke, Julian''s voice came from outside, clearly agitated. "Look how nervous he is, thinking I''m going to harm you," Joaquin winked at her. "Keep this transfer document, and don''t tell him." "Okay." Aurora understood Joaquin''s concerns; what others coveted, Julian scorned. "He''s here." Aurora opened the door, and Julian rushed in, pulling her into his arms. "Aurora, are you alright?" He had driven furiously, fearing Joaquin might harm her. Aurora thought back to her initial impression that Joaquin was a bad person, probably worse in Julian''s eyes. "Julian, I''m fine. Your father didn''t do anything; he just gave me a gift," Aurora gently pushed him away. "He''s that generous? He must be putting on an act," Julian said, puzzled. "That''s unlikely, look." Aurora showed him the bracelet in her hand. Mary and Hayden, who were behind Julian, dimmed when they saw the bracelet. They knew what it represented. "Father, she isn''t even part of the family yet, and you''ve given her the Alvarez family jade bracelet. This seems inappropriate," Mary said sourly. "It''s my property; I can give it to whoever I want. Do I need to inform you first?" Joaquin nced at her coldly. "Dad, I didn''t mean that. It''s just that they are only engaged, not married. Things could still change," Mary said insincerely. "It''s just a bracelet. If you want one, I''ll buy you one tomorrow and give it back to him," Julian clearly wasn''t happy. Aurora remembered what Joaquin had said earlier, resisting the urge to take off the bracelet, "Julian, I really like this bracelet, look, it has five colors." "What does it matter how many colors it has? I can find you any bracelet you want." "But I like this one, can we keep it?" Aurora''s voice was gentle, her eyes filled with longing, a look Julian found irresistible. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Do you really like it?" "Yes, I really do." Aurora''s fondness wasn''t for the bracelet itself, but she didn''t want to waste the old man''s kindness. Joaquin was now eighty years old. At such an age, each day alive brought him one day closer to the grave. Aurora couldn''t bring herself to be so heartless, especially since, despite his faults, Joaquin had always treated Julian well. "Keep it if you like it," Julian finally snorted, "We''ve received the wee gift, let''s go home now." Aurora was about to agree, but then she saw a hint of destion in the old man''s eyes. Over the years, Julian and he had spent little time together. The old man always loved a lively atmosphere, and what he probably longed for most was his precious son Julian. "Julian, since we''re already here, this is where you grew up. Let''s stay the night; I''d like to see where you used to live," Aurora suggested. Julian looked at her, puzzled. Aurora was not known for her fondness for the Alvarez family, so why would she want to stay? "What''s there to see here? If you''re free, I can take you abroad tomorrow for a proper holiday," Julian said, making a move to take her hand and leave. "Julian, how can I travel abroad tomorrow? Let''s just stay here tonight," Aurora pleaded. Julian, somewhat helpless, retorted, "What has he told you? Why do you suddenly seem to have changed your mind?" "I''ve just arrived, and you''re already here; when would I have had the time to talk? You''ve been to the Montgomery family''s castle, and now I want to see where you yed as a child. Can''t you even do that for me?" Aurora tugged gently at his sleeve, like a child begging for candy. Reluctantly, Julian agreed, "You know I can''t resist you, so we''ll stay." Hearing that they would stay, Joaquin''s eyes sparkled with excitement. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "I''ll have the guest room prepared immediately. You can stay as long as you like," Joaquin said, now fully aware that his most intractable son was surprisingly obedient to Aurora. Indeed, the right person can tame the wildest heart, he thought, grateful that he had realized Aurora''s importance. If he continued to oppose Julian, it would only drive them further apart. Now, with Aurora mediating, she might just melt the ice and improve their rtionship. "Who wants to stay long? If it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t want to spend another second here," Julian spoke sharply whenever he addressed Joaquin. "Come on, Julian, why don''t you show me around? The architecture of the Alvarez family is quite different from the Montgomery''s," Aurora said, breaking the tense atmosphere. "Follow me," Julian said, leading Aurora away by the hand. Meanwhile, Hayden watched them leave, deep in thought. He had rushed here after receiving a call from Mary. What had Joaquin really told Aurora? Surely it was more than just giving her a bracelet? "Grandfather, I need to discuss something with you," Hayden finally couldn''t hold back and decided to settle the matter of the shares first. "Well, I know what you''re going to say. Find your uncle and let''s resolve this today," Joaquin clearly understood Hayden''s intentions. "Right," Hayden quickly made a call, fearing that today Joaquin would rify everything about the shares. Julian led Aurora to a courtyard filled with plum trees, which must look spectacr in the winter. "Did your father love plum blossoms?" Aurora asked. "It wasn''t him. It was my mother who loved them. To win her over, he nted many plum trees from different ces, creating this magnificent scene," Julian said, his voice tinged with emotion. "So your father was also a man of deep affection," Aurora remarked. Even the most fearsome people, she thought, have their hidden soft spots. Chapter 366: Something Odd The courtyard was filled with plum blossoms. Although in other seasons they were mere trunks, once winter set in, the fragrance of the blossoms filled the air. "These plum trees seem to be arranged in some sort of pattern," Aurora noticed that some areas were densely nted while others were left bare. "My mother lived in that house over there. From that angle, the plum blossoms in winter form the shape of a heart," Julian stated this fact lightly. "So your father was quite thoughtful," Aurora remarked again. "Yes, he really cared for my mother. He knew what she liked and would buy those things to please her. If he had lived in ancient times, he surely would have been considered a foolish emperor," Julian conceded without denial. "In a couple of months when it snows, let''se back to see the plum blossoms bloom, shall we? I''m suddenly really looking forward to seeing what they look like," Aurora mused at the romantic heart-shaped arrangement of the plum trees. "If you like, I can have someone nt plum trees in our yard too, along with peach, pear, and apricot trees-anything you like," Julian turned around and gently pulled her into his embrace. "All I want is to be with you. Being with you is the happiest thing for me," Aurora embraced him gently. "Julian, your father isn''t as bad as we imagined. He just loved your mother at the wrong time in the wrong era," Aurora said with a slight smile. "It''s not like that, Little Bunny. It''s not that he met my mother in the wrong era. If you truly like someone, no matter their status, the setting, or the age difference, liking someone is just that-liking them. My mother never liked him from the start. In her heart, she only saw him as an elder, or perhaps a like-minded person. She respected him, was grateful to him, but never loved him." "Yet, he selfishly wanted to possess her. No matter if he sent her expensive jewelry, tailored high-fashion dresses, or crafted many surprises to suit her tastes, all she ever wanted was freedom. Is love really just about keeping a woman by your side? If he had let my mother be free, perhaps I wouldn''t hate him as much. It was he, and the Alvarez family, who drove my mother to her death." Julian hugged Aurora tightly, a trace of pain flickering through his eyes as she felt his body tremble. This matter was the darkest shadow in his heart. She could hardly imagine how Julian had managed before she was in his life, carrying a painful past while protecting her by Hayden''s side. Even after he had gained power and status, these things only made him more distant and lonely. Recalling how three years ago she had bumped into him in the Montgomery family castle, his aura was so cold-perhaps a result of his past. "It''s okay, Julian, you have me now, and I won''t leave. The past is over, and there''s no need to dwell on it anymore. No one can destroy what we have. Let''s stop our attacks on the Alvarez family, shall we? From now on, let''s just live peacefully," Aurora wasn''t speaking well of the Alvarez family out of sympathy, but rather she was doing it for Julian. She didn''t want him to carry the weight of the past any longer and hoped he could step out of the shadow of hatred and stop torturing himself. "Little Bunny, do you know? That winter, they used me of stealing earrings, and while he was not at home, several adults pressed me into the snow right here under this plum tree. That day, the plum blossoms were blooming beautifully, bright red as if they had been soaked in blood." "I knelt there for half an hour, an hour, two hours... Do you know what it feels like to go from pain to numbness, until you can''t feel anything at all? At that moment, I swore that one day I would take everything from them, especially what they feared losing the most. I have worked hard for this day for so long, and now that I am about to seed, you ask me to give up? You probably don''t know what it''s like to have your legs frozen to the point of almost being paralyzed." Every time Julian thought of this, the hatred in his eyes deepened. Aurora had also experienced these things before. "Well, if it makes you feel better, I support you," she said. "Little Bunny, whatever I do, you just need to stand by my side," Julian said. "Okay." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Aurora had wanted to dissolve the hatred in his heart, but now it seemed that his hatred was deeper than she had imagined, and only revenge could ease his spirit. "You wanted to visit, didn''t you? I''ll take you to see it, the ce I loved most as a child." Julian grabbed Aurora''s hand and ran to the backyard. Aurora was stunned by the flowers in the sshouse; if the front yard had only plum blossoms, the backyard was much more spectacr, containing every kind of flower imaginable. From the rarest to the mostmon, and flowers that bloomed in every season, each with its own character, it was clear they were well cared for. "Most of these flowers were my mother''s favorites. After she lost her freedom, she stopped painting and started tending to these nts. She devoted all her energy to these nts and to me. After she passed away, that old man took over her work. Every tree and nt here was personally tended by him. When I was bullied as a child and didn''t dare tell my mother, fearing to upset her, I woulde and talk to these nts, treating them as my friends," Julian recalled, feeling somewhat embarrassed. Aurora imagined a finely crafted little boy naively talking to the flowers, and she couldn''t help but smile at the thought-he was quite adorable. "You''re surprisingly cute," Aurora remarked upon seeing the man who was a block of ice to outsiders but warm to her, revealing such a childlike side. "When I was young, I treated everything as my friend," Julian said, scratching his head sheepishly. "Julian, tell me more about your childhood. You know all about my past, but I know nothing about yours," Aurora said, growing curious about his youth. "You want to know about my past? Alright,e with me." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Julian led her to another room. Turning on the light, Aurora saw that it was a studio, adorned with various styles of paintings, mostly depicting exotic streetscapes from different countries. There were sketches and watercolors, of nts and people, children''s smiling faces, and old men''s wrinkled expressions. "These paintings were all done by your mother, weren''t they?" Aurora noted each painting had arge letter ''Z'' at the bottom. "Yes, they were all her work. He preserved each of her paintings well, even though she never touched a brush again. Later, this ce became my domain, and many of the works are mine," Julian exined. Aurora, like in a gallery, admired each painting, but her gaze fell on arge chest in front of her. "Are there paintings in there too?" She bent down to open it, but Julian quickly stepped in front of her, "No, not paintings, just some misceneous items." His expression was odd! Chapter 367: About Her Secret Julian was clearly lying. What could be in the box that mattered so much to him? Curiosity is a part of human nature, and the more he didn''t want her to know, the more Aurora wanted to find out. "So it''s just misceneous items, huh, Julian? You still haven''t told me which ones you painted?" Aurora smiled at him. "Those over there are my paintings," Julian said, thinking Aurora would no longer be interested in the box. As soon as he turned around, however, Aurora quickly opened it. Inside therge box were papers of various sizes, including sketchbooks and drawing papers. Aurora casually picked up a sketchbook and flipped it open to a page that depicted herself at about ten years old, with a ponytail, holding an ice cream, and happily bouncing around. "Is this me?" Aurora was stunned. She had thought he was hiding some secret, only to discover that she was the secret. Seeing that Aurora had uncovered his secret, Julian could only confess, "Actually, after we left on that boat years ago, I never stopped thinking about you, waiting for you to grow up. It''s no exaggeration to say that you were like a little sun shining into my heart, dispelling the darkness that once enveloped me. You became the only light in my life." "Before, I lived for revenge. After you appeared, I lived with a new purpose-to stand tall and proud before you one day, toe for you on a white horse and make you my princess. I often watched you from afar, capturing everything about you in these drawings, as if you were always with me." Listening to him, Aurora crouched on the floor, looking at the entire box of various drawings, where she was always the heroine, and always depicted with a sweet smile. Each drawing was imbued with Julian''s deep affection for her. Seeing so many images of herself, Aurora could no longer hold back. She rushed toward Julian and hugged him tightly, realizing how important she was to him. His love for her made her past with Hayden seem like a thorn in his eye. "Julian, I''m sorry, I didn''t keep that promise and got together with Hayden. You must be very upset," she said, burying her face in his chest. Holding her gently, Julian said, "To say I wasn''t upset would be a lie. I didn''t expect you to be with him. When I heard the news, I was indeed torn. I have loved you for so many years, how could I let you go to someone else? I wanted to take you back, dreaming of you every night, wanting you to stay by my side and smile only for me." "For a long time, I couldn''t calm down enough to paint you, until one day I returned to the studio and saw the painting my mother had made. She had been so unhappy, so I decided not to interfere in your affairs anymore. If I truly loved you, I should let you live freely. Many times, I wanted to burn these paintings, topletely erase our past that should not have been." "Burn them? What a pity that would have been. I''m d you didn''t. I''ll take these paintings with me tomorrow and look at them slowly," Aurora said quickly, standing up and clenching her fists. "Alright, take them all. Now that we are together, I no longer regret my decision back then. I gave you freedom, and fate has brought you back to me." "Yes, if your father had let your mother go all those years ago, perhaps there would have been a different ending," he said. "Who knows? From these stories, all I know is that I will love you with my life," Julian dered solemnly, as if making an oath. Aurora nodded, "We will definitely be happy." There was a knock at the door. Julian released Aurora and helped her up to see the butler standing by the door. "Young Master Julian, Madam Aurora, the master asks that youe to the hall to speak." Hearing the title ''Madam Aurora,'' her cheeks instantly turned red, "I''m not yet... please, call me Miss Montgomery." "That will be your name soon enough, since you''ll be marrying me eventually," Julian gave the butler an approving look. A bit resigned, Aurora thought it was just a title after all, not so important since she was going to marry him anyway. Following the butler, they entered the vi where the main figures of the Alvarez family had also arrived, making it a significant evening for everyone. "Sit," Joaquin beckoned Aurora and Julian as they entered. "Why call us here for a family meeting?" Julian asked with a nonchnt air. Joaquin, anticipating this reaction, simply replied, "You may listen." Susan''s eyes brimmed with hatred upon seeing Aurora. She had thought that sending the video to Julian would keep him from tarnishing her reputation as agreed. However, she woke the next day to find the crisis not only unresolved but worsened, with the media catching her in a nightclub. Unable to cleanse her image, the media coverage grew uglier, especially since she spent her wedding night there instead of with Hayden. Susan called Julian, expecting that he hadn''t yet managed to pull the news, but by the afternoon, the stories were still circting. Just a word from him could have retracted all, yet the smear against her grew more severe. Now, even her past indiscretions in the entertainment industry were being dug up, like how she suppressed neers, stole roles, or acted haughtily. The more her dark history was exposed, the more the public attacked her, leaving her now afraid to even step outside, staying cooped up at home all day. That afternoon, she confronted Julian, questioning why he hadn''t followed through on their agreement. Julian retorted, "Agreement? Where''s the contract? Miss Simmons, as a businesswoman, you should know that deals rely on written words, not just spoken ones!" Furious, Susan snapped, "Julian, you despicable man, fine, if you show no mercy, don''t me me for my ruthlessness. I will release the video of Aurora and that man. Though she''s no celebrity, she''s not insignificant and it will certainly stir up trouble for you," she threatened viciously. Yet Julian remained unmoved, merely responding, "Do as you like," before hanging up. Susan couldn''t understand-considering his fondness for Aurora, why he seemed indifferent. She felt cornered, ready to drag Aurora down with her if necessary. Aurora, under Susan''s re, felt like prey under the watchful eyes of a starving wolf. Seeing the bracelet on Aurora''s wrist, Susan gritted her teeth in anger. Hayden, noticing her distress, quickly squeezed her hand. This was not the moment for Susan to cause a scene, as it might prompt Joaquin to reconsider. With a realization of the stakes for Hayden''s future, Susan restrained herself. "Now that everyone is here, let me exin why I''ve gathered you today," Joaquin began slowly. Chapter 368: Aurora Shall Not Obtain It Everyone knew why Joaquin had summoned them; it was exactly what each of them had been eagerly longing for. "I haven''t discussed the shares until now. I know you''ve all been anxious and unsettled," Joaquin said, scanning the expectant faces before him. He found it amusing; he had wanted to give the shares to his youngest son, who, ironically, showed no interest in them, while those he had never considered were eagerly waiting. His sons wore insincere smiles. "Dad, you''re still robust. We can talk about the sharester." "Really? If I were to dy, you''d all be anxious to death. I''m getting old, not sure how much longer I''ll live. Since everyone is here today, I might as well settle the matter." Joaquin knew well what these treacherous hearts desired; they probably wished he would die soon to divide his will. "Cough, cough." A severe cough echoed from nearby. Aurora looked toward the sound and saw an elderly woman with white hair. This must be Joaquin''s first wife, looking even older than him, her face covered with dense wrinkles and her body bent severely. Aurora had never heard anyone mention her and assumed she was long gone, yet here she was, very much alive. Julian, well aware of her presence, did not even nce at her. She had been the one who tormented Julian''s mother the most. Aurora just nced at her and noticed the old woman was also looking at her. She had thought most elderly were kind-hearted. Even someone as fierce-looking as Joaquin was tender at heart, but seeing this olddy, her eyes shot a venomous re at her. Such a vicious look! It was as if a venomous snake was fixing its gaze on her. Hatred is rtive. Julian hated her, and she hated Julian even more, a thousandfold. As the legitimate wife, she never received Joaquin''s love throughout her life. Yet Julian''s mother easily obtained what she had always desired, even bearing Julian, a child who wouldpete with her own descendants. Even though Julian''s mother had been dead for many years, her resentment never faded. Now that Julian had brought Aurora back, naturally, Aurora became her new object of dislike. Aurora could understand this hatred; such matters were never easily exined. "Since it''s a family meeting, why didn''t anyone call me?" Aurora wondered if it was her imagination, but the voice sounded ominously gloomy, like a wicked witch in a fairy tale. "What are you doing here?" Joaquin''s temper red upon seeing her. Although they lived under the same roof, they had seldom seen each othertely, as Joaquin mostly stayed abroad. "I am yourwful wife, shouldn''t I be here?" "Mom,e, don''t be upset, please sit down," Mary hurried forward to support her. "Enough, Dad. We''re all family, why must it be so awkward?" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Joaquin med his first wife for the death of Julian''s mother, believing she had tormented Julian''s mother whenever he was away. Julian''s mother, stubborn by nature, never shared these grievances, leaving Joaquin to find out toote. From that day, his hatred for his first wife deepened over time, not diminishing but growing stronger. In these years, his neglect had elerated her aging; originally younger than him, she now looked like a woman in her nies. Everyone harbored a grudge that kept the whole family in a vicious cycle. "Alright, now that I hold fifty-four percent of the shares, I''ve thought it over and made my decision. Each of my two sons will receive ten percent of the shares. Since I''ve handed thepany over to Hayden, he needs a decisive share in the board. Hayden is a good kid; he has been excellent over the years, so I n to transfer twenty-four percent of the shares to him." This ounted for forty-four percent of the shares, an oue that seemed unexpected. Who then was the remaining ten percent intended for? Could it be Julian? Even if he gave the shares to Julian, Hayden would still have more. Nevertheless, it irked him. He didn''t want Julian to receive any shares at all. Clearly, things were beyond his control, but he was content with the situation, at least within the Alvarez family where he had absolute control. "Thank you, Grandpa," Hayden respectfully thanked him, easing some of the unrest in Susan''s heart. Thinking about Julian having fewer shares than Hayden swept away her previous gloom, and she nced triumphantly at Aurora, her eyes clearly carrying a victor''s attitude. However, Aurora, knowing the full story, showed no reaction. If the others knew Joaquin''s true intentions, they would probably be furious. "Dad, what about the remaining ten percent of the shares?" His eldest son, unable to contain himself, also had a child, albeit an underachiever, but still Joaquin''s grandson. He couldn''t just favor Hayden''s family. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Clearly meant for Julian, he still asked somewhat hopefully. "You all are concerned about thest ten percent of the shares, well then, I won''t keep you in suspense any longer. The ten percent is for Aurora." This statement dropped jaws all around. Even Julian, who had been disinterested, was surprised by this unexpected turn. "Dad, are you joking?" "What, ten percent of the shares to Aurora? Grandpa, have you gone mad?" Susan was the most agitated, standing up from her seat immediately. "Susan!" Hayden quickly pulled at Susan, her words too offensive towards Joaquin. As expected, Joaquin red coldly at her, causing Susan to shiver, yet she stood her ground, boldly saying, "Grandpa, I just married Hayden and I don''t have a single share, yet Aurora gets ten percent. You even gave her the Alvarez family heirloom, and now the shares too? This hardly seems fair. Not to mention whether she will continue to be with Uncle Julian, she''s not even a member of the Alvarez family. Whereas I am married to Hayden. Grandpa, this favoritism isn''t right. If word gets out, what will people think?" Susan had always despised Aurora-anyone could be better than her, except Aurora. She had already felt humiliated bowing to her at the wedding, and now Aurora even had more shares than her-none, to be precise. Joaquin hadn''t disliked Aurora before, so why give her ten percent now? "Indeed, Susan is right, Dad, this hardly seems appropriate. Susan just married Hayden, and this doesn''t help exin things to the Simmons family either," Mary quickly chimed in, fearing that Joaquin might actually end up giving the shares to Aurora. She had been a daughter-inw for years without receiving any shares, and she was not about to let Aurora have any either. Chapter 369: Spending the Night "What bracelet?" the old woman asked when she heard about the bracelet, her gaze mechanically shifting towards Aurora''s hand. Indeed, she saw the bracelet she had longed for day and night on her hand. She knew about the Alvarez family heirloom bracelet when she married Joaquin, but she had never received it over the years. Now, seeing the jade bracelet on Aurora''s hand, she went mad instantly. "You actually gave her the bracelet, that''s mine!" the old woman lunged at Aurora''s hand, an event no one anticipated, and everyone''s attention was drawn to Susan instead. Aurora couldn''t fathom where the olddy got her strength from, as she managed to quickly get next to her and fiercely grabbed her hand. "Take it off, it''s mine." The olddy''s grip was strong, but the jade bracelet seemed to have rooted itself onto Aurora''s hand. The olddy exhausted her strength but couldn''t remove it, instead turning Aurora''s hand bright red. "Let go, let me go!" Julian was frantic. Aurora''s hand was already injured; she had just removed the gauze, and the healing wound couldn''t withstand such force. The olddy''s eyes and heart were fixated only on the bracelet; she just wanted to remove it from Aurora''s hand by any means necessary. Meanwhile, Aurora was in severe pain, and in the chaos, her wound reopened. Joaquin, furious, pulled the old woman away, "What are you doing! I gave her the bracelet." Julian saw that the slowly healing palm was bleeding again; the secondary injury had torn the flesh of her palm, making the pain even more severe than the first injury. "Little Aurora, are you alright?" Julian saw her wrist marked red by the bracelet, and her palm bleeding profusely, which only added to his distress. Aurora was in excruciating pain, especially since the wound on her hand wasrge and freshly torn, obviously more painful than a typical wound. She looked up at his anxious eyes and feigned calmness, "Julian, I''m fine, it doesn''t hurt at all." "Lies, how can it not hurt? Bring me the first aid kit." "Yes, young master," the butler hurried to fetch the kit. "I''ve been with you for so many years, I''m your wife, that bracelet belongs to me," the olddy was still not resigned. It was one thing for him to never bring out the bracelet before, but now that Joaquin was giving it to a stranger instead of her, she couldn''t ept it. "You''ll never get the bracelet in your lifetime. Take her back," Joaquin scoffed, disgusted at the sight of her face. "Mom, you should go upstairs first," Mary also wanted to secure some shares for Susan, which would benefit Hayden, but the olddy was only causing trouble here. "I''m not going upstairs, the bracelet, give me the bracelet." It took several people to help her away, while Julian soothed Aurora and began to treat her wound. Joaquin looked at Aurora apologetically, "Girl, I''m very sorry." "It''s okay," Aurora knew theplexities of the matter, ming no one, as the marriages of the older generation were not out of love, making the olddy''s situation pitiable too. "You''ve bled so much and still pretend to be strong?" Julianined while tenderly applying medicine to her. Aurora couldn''t help but whimper softly. "Does it hurt much? Then I''ll be gentler." Julian''s face was filled with pity, and his movements slowed down even more. Hayden also felt sorry seeing the deep cut in Aurora''s palm, having noticed it earlier but not realizing how severe it was. "All right, let''s settle the matter of the shares like this," Joaquin brought the conversation back on track. "Grandpa, what am I to you then? I just married Hayden and already, I''m suffering such unfair treatment," Susan couldn''t bear it any longer, wanting to voice the injustice she felt. "Unfair treatment? Ha..." Joaquin suddenly turned and left, picking up some magazines on the way. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 00005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "How can you say such things? Now, the whole world knows what kind of woman my granddaughter-inw is!" Joaquin had read all about Susan''s tarnished past. "Grandpa, those are all lies. I never did those things. The media just fabricate stories for headlines," Susan hurriedly exined. "I don''t care if it''s true or not, the fact is that everyone outside thinks you did these things. Even mypany''s janitors are talking about it. It was one thing before, but now that you''re married to Hayden, they''re dragging the Alvarez family into this. Do you think you deserve a share of the Alvarez family''s assets?" Joaquin asked coldly. Susan was at a loss for words. It was all clearly Julian manipting the media, and now she was being med. "Grandpa, if I don''t deserve it, does Aurora?" Susan contested. "After all, I am married to Hayden, and she isn''t even a member of the Alvarez family." "Marriage is just a ceremony, and I believe they will never part. Let''s leave this matter here; I don''t want to talk more about the shares," Joaquin''s eyes showed a trace of weariness. Everyone exchanged nces, recognizing this as a very bad sign. If the conversation continued, Joaquin would lose his temper. "Dad, Aurora is ultimately an outsider. Your approach is inappropriate," Mary insisted. "Mom, stop!" Hayden quickly intervened. "Why are you pulling me? I haven''t said anything wrong. Even if Aurora gets shares, she should at least be married properly." "If you think I''m being unfair, then give her your shares. I''m tired," Joaquin said as he turned and left, not wanting to say another word. The butler helped Joaquin upstairs, while the others, exchanging looks, also departed. Mary sighed, who else but Joaquin had the final say in their home? "Let''s call it a night," someone said. "I''m leaving," Susan reluctantly pulled Hayden to leave, knowing Aurora would stay the night. Hayden, aware of her presence, couldn''t bear to leave. "I haven''t stayed here in a long time. Let''s just stay tonight, it''s alreadyte," Hayden stated, showing no intention of leaving. Susan nced at Aurora, pointing usingly, "Are you really staying here overnight because of her?" "What nonsense are you talking about? This is my home, is it so strange that I want to stay the night? If you don''t want to stay, go home, no one''s stopping you. I''m going to sleep," Hayden said dismissively, turning away. "Hayden!" Susan watched his retreating back, stomping her foot in anger. Unlike Hayden''s indifference, Julian carefully tended to Aurora''s wound, his gentle manner as if he held a delicate porcin that could shatter at any moment. "I''ll blow on it, it won''t hurt soon," he even used the method his mother used on him when he was a child. Seeing his childlike side, Aurora couldn''t help but smile, "Julian, you don''t have to be so careful, it really doesn''t hurt anymore." The harmonious scene between them was like a sharp thorn in Susan''s eyes, causing her intense pain, wondering why she couldn''t have such good fortune. Chapter 370: All I Want is You After Julian finished treating Aurora''s wounds and everyone else had left, he said, "It''s gettingte; I''ll take you back to your room to rest." "Okay," Aurora nodded in agreement. Since the two were not yet married, the butler had arranged separate rooms for them. "Let''s rest here tonight, and we''ll leave early tomorrow." Aurora''s room was next to Julian''s, not because Julian didn''t want to sleep with her. In fact, they hadn''t had a chance to be intimate for a while and he was going crazy with desire, but he worried that he couldn''t restrain himself due to her not yet fully recovered body, so he decided they should sleep in separate rooms. "Julian, aren''t there any issues you want to ask about the share transfer?" Aurora assumed he would have something to say, yet he hadn''t even asked a single question, let alone make ament. "It was all arranged before I came, wasn''t it? Anyway, everything has been transferred to you, so just keep it," Julian replied indifferently. "Oh, okay then, I''m going to sleep," Aurora said as she stretched, feeling a sense of novelty as it was her first time staying over at this ce. The guest room was immacte, and the butler had thoughtfully provided some toiletries and pajamas. "I''m just next door, knock if you need anything," Julian instructed. Despite it being his ce, he couldn''t help but worry, as the mansion was full of people with various intentions. "It''s just sleep, what could happen? I''m going to take a bath now." "Remember not to get your hand wet," Julian reminded her. "Okay, Julian, good night," Aurora said, and tiptoed up to give Julian a peck on the lips. That kiss was meant as a simple goodnight from her, but for Julian, it was a spark that could start a wildfire. He pinned her against the corridor wall and deepened the kiss, his whole body screaming with desire for her. "Julian... stop..." Aurora was somewhat shy, conscious of not being at home and the many people residing in therge vi. Hayden stood at the end of the corridor, watching the pair kiss. His hand lightly pressed against Julian''s chest, seemingly trying to push him away, but such a gentle force was undoubtedly flirtatious to a man. He wished that he was the one embracing her. Aurora, feeling Julian''s increasing heat, pushed him away, "Julian, stop, that''s enough." Only then did she notice Hayden standing not far away. Had he seen everything? She no longer harbored any resentment toward Hayden and did not wish to use such a situation to provoke him, feeling somewhat embarrassed. Julian casually nced at Hayden and then pecked Aurora on the lips again, "It''s chilly tonight, and since I won''t be sleeping with you, make sure you don''t kick off your covers." "I know, I''m not a child anymore," Aurora said shyly as she closed her door. She used to think she was quite independent, but that man had spoiled her terribly; indeed, he would actually cover her at night. Julian didn''t say anything and went straight to his room. His door mmed shut with a bang, leaving Hayden at the end of the corridor, his silhouette elongated by the lighting. His fists clenched tightly, the image of their passionate kiss haunting him; they looked so sweet together, while he was all alone. "Why are you standing here? I''ve been waiting for you in the room for ages," Susan said, noticing Hayden standing still and silent. She pulled him back with her, wrapping her arms tightly around him from behind, "Hayden, I can overlook the past. I know you like Aurora, but she already has someone she loves. Things have turned out this way; we are married now, and I am your wife. She will have her own life." "You''ve seen how well Julian treats her; that person won''t let go. Can''t we just live our lives well?" "I took time off specifically, canceled all my appointments, and nned for us to go abroad for our honeymoon to enjoy our time together," he said. Susan started to make overtures to Hayden, hoping he would change his mind. Now that her career was in shambles, she couldn''t afford to lose Hayden too. "You took time off just for this?" Hayden scoffed, removing his fingers from around his waist one by one, "The whole country knows what you''ve done. You''re too scared to even go out, let alone do anything else. Susan, don''t kid yourself, I could never love you." "Why not? Aurora''s nevering back. Why can''t you love me?" "Have you forgotten the deal we made back then?" Hayden reminded her. Susan bit her lip, recalling that night. She had orchestrated a scenario involving Aurora and Hayden, drugging Hayden so that he would end up in a haze and sleep with her. The next day, as Hayden groggily remembered the events of the night, he demanded, "How could you set me up?" He looked coldly at Susan, his eyes chillingly frosty. "Hayden, I''m sorry, it''s just that I loved you too much. I didn''t want to do this; I couldn''t control myself." "Do you realize that this only makes me despise you more?" "Even if you''re unwilling, what happenedst night has already happened, Hayden. You were my first." "So what? The only person I love is Aurora..." he said, dressing to leave. But Susan had a video camera in hand. As you reach the final pages, remember that is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away! "Unfortunately, that won''t work. I recorded everythingst night; you and Aurora will never have a chance again." "You''re so cruel!" "I''m sorry, I just love you too much, Hayden. I know what you want, and with my help, you can have it. Aurora has no standing in the Montgomery family; being with her brings you no benefits. The Simmons family has only one daughter-me. Being with me is the best choice. Everything in the Simmons family will be yours, and I will help you secure the inheritance rights of the Alvarez family. Aurora can''t offer you that. She would only be a burden to you, Hayden. I love you, I truly do." Susan knew what he wanted and needed, making her proposal unstoppable. Hayden would not refuse unless Aurora meant more to him than his future and career. No man would willingly give up so much, and Hayden, though outwardly genteel, had great ambitions. As expected, after making her offer, Hayden hesitated. After a moment of silence, he finally spoke, "Your terms?" "I want something simple-I want to be Mrs. Alvarez." "Fine, our rtionship will be nothing more than a transaction. I will make you Mrs. Alvarez, and you will help me secure the inheritance rights of the Alvarez family." "Deal." At that time, she hoped one day he would fall in love with her, while he nned to leave Susan once he had everything. Both had their needs and ns, yet things were never as simple as imagined. After three years together, Hayden still hadn''t fallen for her. He kept hoping Aurora was still waiting for him, that once he secured the inheritance, he could finally be with her without distractions. But life is full of unexpected changes, and both of them had miscalcted. Hayden stepped out of Susan''s embrace, "From start to finish, our rtionship was nothing more than a transaction. I''ve secured the inheritance rights, and you, you''re now Mrs. Alvarez. From now on, you have no right to aspire for anything else." "But all I ever wanted was you!" Chapter 371: Cut Off Her Hand, Take the Bracelet Aurora had a luxurious bath, perhaps feeling a novelty because this was where Julian had spent his childhood. Wrapped in a warm, soft silk duvet, she texted Julian, "Julian, are you asleep?" He replied quickly, "Not yet, how about you? Are you used to the bed? If not, I can take you home." Julian was always so considerate. "Used to it. Thinking that you grew up here makes me a bit excited," Aurora rolled around in bed. "Silly girl, get some rest. You have work tomorrow." Julian probably imagined her rolling around, a tender smile on his lips. "Okay, goodnight Julian." Aurora set her rm, turned off the light, and went to sleep. Ever since the issues with Genevieve and Ivy were resolved, Aurora had been sleeping well, quickly drifting into dreand. As the night deepened, the entirend was shrouded in darkness, everything sunk into a quiet slumber. Suddenly, the sound of keys was distinctly heard in the silent room. Aurora woke abruptly from her dreams to the sound of keys in the lock. Could Julian be missing her? Just as she thought this, the door opened. Aurora stared nkly at the shadow in the doorway, a very thin figure, not Julian. The dim light made it impossible to see who it was. Aurora''s heart raced. Who could it be? She hurriedly turned on the light, and under its glow, she finally saw the person-it was the olddy fromst night. The olddy''s face was full of wrinkles, her body bent, and in her hand was a knife. She muttered, "Give back my bracelet! My bracelet!" It was especially terrifying on such a night, especially with the kitchen knife she held. It seemed she hadn''t managed to take Aurora''s bracelet the previous evening, so now she hade with a knife to cut off Aurora''s hand and take it. Aurora was frightened. Thankfully, her sleep was light without Julian beside her, or she might have been maimed without even realizing. Not wasting time to ponder, she quickly jumped out of bed. Her advantage was her speed, but her disadvantage was that she had no weapon. She could be injured by the olddy''s knife at any moment, and just thinking about the pain if such arge knife were to cut her, Aurora dared not imagine. Despite being an olddy, she was immensely fixated, capable of doing anything for the bracelet. "Ma''am, you want the bracelet, right? I''ll give it to you," Aurora said, trying to calm her down. "Bracelet, bracelet!" the old woman''s eyes flickered as she heard the word. "Just stand there, don''t move, I''ll take it off and give it to you, okay?" Aurora soothed. The olddy stopped advancing, and Aurora''s heart raced as sweat soaked her. She began to remove her bracelet, but strangely, no matter how she tried, it seemed stuck to her skin, unresponsive to her attempts. Damn it, why won''t the bracelete off? She was getting angry, unable to understand what was happening. The olddy, seeing the bracelet was not removed, became visibly upset, "You don''t really want to give it to me! I''ll take it myself." With that, she approached Aurora with the knife raised. "Ma''am, please wait, it''s not that I don''t want to give it to you, but I can''t get it off. Just wait a moment, I''ll use some soap to lubricate it, it will be quick." "Don''t make it soplicated; just chop off your hand, and I''ll take it off," said the olddy, who seemed to have lost her reason or something, as her eyes were fixed only on the bracelet at that moment. "Stay away!" Aurora, terrified, felt her hair stand on end as the elderly woman approached with a cleaver, muttering, "Chop off the hand, take the bracelet." The scene was as horrifying as could be, with the olddy swinging the cleaver fiercely. Aurora, taking a risk, quickly rolled over on the bed. The cleaver, whooshing through the air,nded near her ear, cutting off strands of her hair. Aurora, no longer able to feel fear, seized the opportunity to escape to the opposite side and hurried away. "Don''t run, the bracelet!" Aurora ran to the next door, frantically banging on Julian''s door, "Julian, save me! Julian, save me!" However, the olddy rushed out, surprisingly agile for her age. Unable to wait for Julian to open the door, Aurora continued to run. It was three in the morning, and everyone in the vi was sound asleep; Aurora couldn''t find anyone to help. Julian woke up immediately but by the time he put on his shoes and opened the door, Aurora had already run away. He didn''t know what had happened. Running out in his pajamas, he noticed that the lights were on and the door was ajar. "Aurora, Aurora!" He entered the house but didn''t see Aurora; her slippers were still neatly ced by the bed. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! It must have been an emergency for her to run off without her shoes. What kind of emergency could it be here? Julian racked his brain but couldn''t figure it out. Seeing the severed strands of hair and the clean cut on the bed, Julian gasped in fright. At that moment, he couldn''t think about what had happened; all he knew was that Aurora was in danger, and he quickly ran out. Aurora ran swiftly, knowing Julian would soon arrive; she had called him loudly enough to wake him, but she needed to buy time. She just needed to reach the yard. It was sorge; the olddy surely couldn''t catch her. Aurora''s heart raced; she was literally racing against her own life. Though not her first time fleeing for her life, facing an olddy with a cleaver was a first. Hayden was alone, brooding over his drink in the yard, when he suddenly saw a figure rushing out of the vi. He had been desperately thinking of Aurora. "Is it really you, Aurora?" Hayden, not knowing the situation, impulsively embraced her, fueled by the alcohol. "Why did she have to run into Hayden now?" Aurora thought, desperate. "Let me go!" Aurora urged, panicking as the olddy was about to catch up, her body drenched in sweat, breathless from exhaustion. Hayden, quite drunk, held her even tighter, driven by his intoxication. "I won''t let go, Aurora. I''m sorry I didn''t protect you before, that I made the wrong choices. I never liked Susan; I only wanted to use the Simmons family''s influence to secure my inheritance, but now I''ve got everything and lost you. I''ve realized that nopany, no future is worth more than you, Aurora, I love you, I truly do. Will youe back to me? I promise to treat you well, never to make you sad again," Hayden rambled on. Aurora realized that something more terrifying than being delirious was dealing with a drunk person, "Hayden, it''s dangerous now, let me go first, your grandmother, she''s gone mad, she wants to..." Before Aurora could finish, the olddy was already at the doorway, "The bracelet, give me back my bracelet, my bracelet!" Chapter 372: Not Wanting to Miss This Time The night in autumn was already quite cold, but a slight breeze in the courtyard, coupled with the eerie and ominous sounding from behind, made all the hairs on Aurora''s back stand up. How terrifying! She was only wearing a thin nightgown, and whether it was the cold wind or the frightful scene, she couldn''t help but shiver. It was then that Hayden realized something was wrong. He saw his grandmother behind Aurora, holding a knife. "Grandma, what''s wrong?" he asked, his eyes slightly open from inebriation. The old woman just kept repeating, "The bracelet, the bracelet..." "She just rushed into my room and tried to chop off my hand to get the bracelet. I tried to give it to her, but for some reason, it just wouldn''te off," Aurora exined quickly. Only then did Hayden let go of Aurora and pulled her behind him. "Grandma, listen to me, calm down. The bracelet was given to Aurora by Grandpa, and it now belongs to her." "Ah! That bracelet is mine!" The old woman became even more agitated upon hearing this and charged at Aurora. "Watch out, Aurora!" Without thinking, Hayden stepped in to shield her, and the kitchen knife struck his arm. Neither Aurora nor Hayden had expected that she would strike her own grandson! And since it was his grandmother, Hayden had no choice but to protect Aurora. Julian kicked the crazed old woman away and wrested the kitchen knife from her hands. "Aurora, are you alright?" "Julian, the blood, Hayden is bleeding a lot!" Aurora was terrified; the wound was muchrger than the one on her hand. "Aurora, it''s good that you''re alright, I... I''m fine," Hayden said, his face pale. "Don''t talk, I''ll take you to the hospital right away, just hang in there." Aurora, who had once hated Hayden so much, no longer bore any grudges after Julian gradually helped dissolve her resentments. Now that Hayden had been seriously injured for her, her heart was very uneasy. "I''ll go get the car," Julian said, his heart also heavy as he watched Aurora support Hayden. Aurora helped Hayden into the car, holding him tightly the entire time, watching as Hayden''s blood stained their clothes red. "Aurora, it''s been so long since I''ve seen you this worried about me, it''s nice to see it again," Hayden said, seemingly happy. "Are you crazy! Even at a time like this, you say such things!" Aurora dared not look at his wound. The wound on his arm was a gruesome sight, with blood flowing continuously. Aurora grabbed a handful of tissues to wipe the blood away. The tissues quickly turned red with blood, staining Hayden''s white shirt and turning Aurora''s eyes a vivid red. "Little Bunny, don''t worry, we''ll be at the hospital soon," Julian reassured her, knowing full well how terrified Aurora was. Thest time he had shielded her from a champagne tower, just a few shards of ss on his back had frightened her, let alone Hayden''s severe injury now. Julian saw their figures snuggled together in the rearview mirror, feeling a faint sorrow. Despite knowing it was a critical time, Aurora hadn''t thought about these things. He shouldn''t be so petty. But knowing Hayden had never given up on Aurora, his heart grew more fearful, a sense of unease slowly magnifying within. "Julian, he''s lost a lot of blood!" Aurora was somewhat agitated. Julian could onlyfort her, "It''ll be okay, it definitely will be." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Leaning on Aurora''s shoulder, Hayden, numb from pain, smelled her hair and body scent, feeling that despite everything, this was the happiest moment. Aurora held him just as she used to, her body so warm that he longed to stay by her side forever. Hayden''s gaze fell on Julian, who was driving; his eyes deepened-by any means necessary, he must bring Aurora back to his side! "Hold on a little longer, we''re almost at the hospital," Aurora said, unaware of the profound light in Hayden''s eyes. After so many years, she was no longer the Aurora of the past, nor was he the Hayden of old. In business, the end justifies the means, whether through plots or schemes, as long as the goal is achieved. "Aurora, don''t worry, I''ll be fine," Hayden said, taking her hand as if tofort her. At this moment, Aurora didn''t think much and didn''t pull her hand away; previously, Hayden wouldn''t even have been allowed near her. Although Julian was driving, his attention was on them; seeing their hands sped together in the rearview mirror stung his heart. Unaware, Aurora ced her other hand on top of Hayden''s, "Yes, you will be fine." "We''re here, Little Bunny," Julian quickly parked and got out to open the door for Hayden. "I''ll help him; you go call the doctor," Julian said, cutting off any chance for Hayden to be close to Aurora. "Okay," Aurora let go of Hayden and hurried toward the hospital. Seeing her silhouette dashing away, Julian coldly warned, "I advise you not to get any funny ideas because of this injury, or I''ll leave you with nothing." Hayden, though pale, disyed a defiant look. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "I always thought my future was what mattered most, that one could have both beauty and power. But you ruined it, you took Aurora away, and in losing her, I realized she is far more important than I ever imagined. Even if it means losing everything I''ve obtained, as long as she returns to me, I can endure it all." A rare firmness crossed Hayden''s face, "I''ve missed the chance once; I won''t miss it again." "Do you think taking a knife for her will change her mind? That''s childish and ridiculous," Julian scoffed. "Is that so? If I''m no threat as Uncle Julian says, then why threaten me? No need to hide it; you''re uneasy, you fear I''ll take her from you! Uncle Julian, you''ve loved her for so many years, just as I have; surely you know I understand your feelings. Don''t me me; me the fact that there''s only one Aurora in the world. No matter what she bes, I will love her. And this time, I will never let go, even if it means dying, I will drag her down with me!" Hayden thought of Aurora nestled in Julian''s arms, and his heart ached. He didn''t want to watch from afar anymore; he wanted to make her his princess. Hayden clenched his fists, "Then try it; no one can take her away, including you." Robert quickly arrived with the paramedics, "Quick, bring him in." Aurora hurried along with the paramedics, while Robert noticed her anxious demeanor and Julian''s icy presence at the door. "Trouble, I can already smell a crisis brewing..." Robert unhelpfully fanned the mes. "Looking to die?" Julian ground out through clenched teeth. Chapter 373: You Should Hit Julian made a call to Rocky, asking him to bring over some fresh clothes. "Do you have any clothes here? Anything will do," Julian asked, his heart aching as he saw Aurora still dressed in a thin nightgown. "There are plenty of clothes here; just a moment," Robert said as he handed Julian two whiteb coats. Julian didn''t care what kind of clothes they were; he just took them to Aurora. Standing outside the emergency room, she wore only her loose nightgown, which entuated her frail frame. Her bare feet stood on the cold floor, her toes pointed as she leaned on a small piece of ss, peering at the person being treated inside. The wind from the corridor''s windows blew, causing her skirt to sway from side to side, the hem stained with fresh blood. She looked like an injured white butterfly dancing in the wind, beautiful yet heart- wrenching. "Aurora, don''t worry, that wound won''t kill him," Julian said as he wrapped her in theb coat and scooped her up in his arms. "Julian, it''s all my fault, I''ve dragged him into this," Aurora sobbed quietly in his arms. Julian knew she was a kind and gentle person, always ming herself for everything. He sat down with her on a bench, "I know, I know all of it. It was his choice; no one mes you." "But his wound is so deep, what if his hand is ruined? Julian, I''m sorry for him," Aurora''s tears rolled down one by one. Seeing her face filled with guilt, Julian regretted not being the one to take the blow for her. He was worried about Hayden exploiting this injury. "It won''t happen, Little Bunny. Human vitality isn''t that fragile; that cut was controlled, or else it would have taken off half his hand," Julian had seen the incident as he arrived, too far to intervene. "Julian, he really won''t be hurt, right?" Aurora looked up at him with big, insecure eyes. "I promise, he won''t be hurt," that was why Julian brought Hayden to Robert''s- convenience and to ensure no falsification of his medical condition. At another hospital, Hayden might bribe a doctor to produce a fake medical record, thus exploiting Aurora''s guilt. Though Julian was prepared, it seemed Hayden would not be easily content. Aurora, filled with guilt and tear-stained cheeks, clung to Julian''s clothes, "Julian, I can''t sleep. Every time I close my eyes, I see blood, so much blood." "There, there, it''s all over now, no more blood. This is a private hospital with excellent doctors, don''t worry," Julianforted her repeatedly. "Mm," Aurora didn''t close her eyes; she kept seeing the olddy with a cleaver by her bed, or herself shing at Hayden with it. Julian just held her as Rocky arrived quickly, carrying many clothes, "President, Miss Montgomery." "Bring the clothes here," Julian said as he carried Aurora to a private room. "Go wash up; the Alvarez family will be here soon. How can you meet them looking like this?" Julian saw the blood-stained Aurora, her face pale. Aurora nodded mechanically before stepping into the bathroom, then stepped back out. "Julian, could you... stay with me? I''m a bit scared." She looked around the unfamiliar ce as if an olddy wielding a kitchen knife could jump out at any moment, an experience that had left her deeply traumatized. "Okay, I''ll stay with you," Julian said, seeing the helplessness in herrge eyes; he couldn''t leave her alone in this ce. He adjusted the hot water, then helped Aurora out of her clothes. She stood there like a child, letting Julian wash her. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "All done." Julian dried her off patiently with a towel, picked out clothes, all in her size, from inside to out. "Lift your foot," Julian instructed, and Aurora obediently lifted her foot, allowing him to gently dry it off, then he tenderly carried her to the bed. He took out shoes from a shoebox and knelt by the bed to put them on her. Rocky, watching from the side, was astonished. He knew the boss cared deeply for Aurora, but he never imagined to this extent. The usually cold man was now kneeling to help a woman with her shoes and her washing, with a gaze of tender indulgence Rocky had never seen before. After getting Aurora ready, he quickly went back to the bathroom to wash up himself. By the time he emerged, dressed sharply, Aurora was no longer in the room. "Where did she go?" "Miss Montgomery seems to have gone back to the emergency room," Rocky replied. Julian hurried after her, the Alvarez family members also arriving, crowding outside the emergency room. Susan arrived, looking harried, having been refused a drink in the courtyard by Hayden the previous night and only managing a short sleep before hearing of the incident. "Aurora, you wretch! Why won''t you just leave us alone?" Susan yelled, and pped Aurora across the face. Had it been any other time, Aurora would not have allowed Susan to strike her so easily. But now, Aurora''s heart was consumed with worry for Hayden''s injuries. Susan''s p carried all her resentment towards Aurora, fueled further by Hayden''s injuries because of her, making Susan both anxious and angry. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Aurora''s cheek was instantly marked with the imprint of several fingers. "You vicious woman! Look what you''ve done to my son, I won''t forgive you if he suffers any long-term harm." Mary then pped her harder than Susan had, causing Aurora''s mouth to bleed a crimson red. "Miss Montgomery, since you and Hayden broke up so many years ago, why can''t you let him be?" demanded Hayden''s father reproachfully. As they struck her from both sides, Aurora''s face swelled up, and Susan, seizing the opportunity, raised her hand to p her again. But this time she didn''t reach Aurora''s face; Julian caught Susan''s hand and pulled Aurora into his arms, cradling her face to examine her injuries. "Aurora, are you okay?" His fingers tenderly cradled her face, spotting the imprint of the p, filled with both heartache and anger. "Was it you?" His voice came out ice-cold, as if holding something in his mouth that might melt and something in his hand that might fly away. Susan couldn''t meet Julian''s icy gaze and quickly looked away. "It looks like it was you, Susan. I never hit women, but you truly deserve it!" Without a second thought, Julian struck Susan''s face. "Ah!" Susan staggered back, and Mary quickly intervened. "Julian, what are you doing? We''re all family here!" "Who''s family with you? You don''t deserve it," Julian said coldly. Chapter 374: We Will Take Care of You Julian swept a cold nce at everyone. "If I find out anyone dares to hurt her again, I will repay it a hundredfold!" He took the unsettled Aurora aside and gently wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. The red bloodstains on her face pained his heart deeply. "Aurora, why did you stand there and let them hit you?" "It was my fault to begin with, I dragged Hayden into this. If it weren''t for me, he wouldn''t have ended up like this," Aurora lowered her head, the night''s events overwhelming her, from the eerie old woman to Hayden getting hurt. Julian, somewhat helplessly, pulled her into his arms. "Silly girl, it was clearly the Alvarez family''s fault, yet here you are, taking all the me upon yourself." Aurora remained silent, feeling that who was right or wrong didn''t really matter; what was important was that Hayden must be alright. The emergency room doors swung open, and a nurse wheeled out Hayden. "Doctor, how is Hayden?" "He was brought in just in time. We stitched up over twenty cuts, thankfully none to the bone," the doctor removed his mask. "Will this hand be affected in the future?" Mary asked anxiously. "The wound is deep, and there will definitely be some impact. He can''t exert too much force, but given his status, that won''t be much of an issue," the doctor earnestly replied. Hayden, pale from blood loss, appeared frail, his once pristine white shirt now drenched in blood. "Hayden, how do you feel? Is it very painful?" Susan quickly squeezed to his side. Hayden scanned the surrounding people but did not see Aurora. "Aurora..." As soon as he spoke her name, Susan''s expression changed, and Aurora quickly emerged from Julian''s embrace, rushing to Hayden''s side. "How are you?" "I''m fine, and you?" Hayden had also been keeping an eye on the situation outside, having seen Susan and Mary p Aurora. "Yeah." "Come here, let me see your face," Hayden beckoned, his weakness making it impossible for Aurora to refuse, and she slowly squatted beside him. Hayden reached out his other hand towards her cheek, but before he could touch her, Julian grabbed his hand. "She''s fine, you need to rest." Their gazes sparked in the air. "The patient is very weak, get him to a room to rest," Julian spoke, urging someone to quickly take Hayden away, lest he cause more trouble. The nurse hurriedly pushed him to the ward. The Alvarez family, witnessing the scene, understood what had happened. Since Hayden had seen Susan hitting Aurora, he must have also seen Julian punch Susan. As Susan''s husband, he showed no concern for her, instead showing much more for Aurora. It seemed that after all these years, he still couldn''t let go of Aurora, the woman he loved, while Susan, ignored and constrained by the presence of others, dared not react. Once everyone had left, Julian finally spoke, "Now you can rest assured, right? He''s not in serious danger." "Yeah, but the doctor said he shouldn''t use much force with that hand in the future, although it''s notpletely disabled, it''s almost there," Aurora still felt some regret. Every human organ is crucial, and hands are especially important. Even with his status and not typically using much force, there would still be many times in life when it''s necessary. "This is only temporary. As long as he rests well, he will definitely recover to a normal range. I''ve always said humans are not so fragile. Let''s put this matter to rest. You shouldn''t carry this burden; it was them who attacked you first, and he came to your rescue willingly, so it has nothing to do with you." Julian wanted to alleviate the guilt weighing on his heart, but he still felt uneasy, as the situation had originated from her actions. "Alright, I''ll take you home to rest properly; you haven''t slept well all night," Julian said, noticing the brightening sky outside, aware of the fright Aurora had endured throughout the night. "Okay, we''lle back to see himter then," Aurora agreed, thinking about the hostility the Alvarez family held towards her and recognizing that there were others to care for him, making her presence unnecessary. She was about to leave. "Wait." Suddenly, Susan''s voice came from behind. Aurora paused, her mind much clearer now. Aurora, who had just suffered a p from Susan, looked at her coldly, "What is it?" "He wants to see you," Susan said with sadness in her eyes. As Hayden''s wife, she was pained that he desired Aurora''spany instead. Aurora was puzzled; Julian''s worst fears were materializing, and indeed Hayden was using this situation to get closer to her. "Aurora, he was injured because of you; let''s go see him," Julian urged, knowing Aurora''s clear sense of right and wrong. Since Hayden now had a im on her gratitude, she would not ignore him. "As long as I am with her, even if Hayden tries something tricky, it won''t work, and it won''t make Aurora resent me, making her think I am petty," Julian reasoned internally. "Alright." Aurora and Hayden went to the hospital room together, where Mary handed a cloth to Aurora. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Since his injuries are because of you, you should care for him until he recovers," Mary stated, not fond of Aurora but resigned to her son''s preferences. "Me? Shouldn''t Susan be the one doing this?" Aurora nced at Susan, whose face was ashen. "Hayden hopes you will take care of him," Mary said reluctantly. "My nephew was injured because of Aurora; indeed, we should take good care of him," Julian''s magnanimity surprised everyone. This was out of character for him; when had he be so generous? "Thank you, Uncle Julian." "Don''t worry; we will take good care of you until you are fully healed," Julian emphasized ''we''. Hayden knew Julian intended to keep close, "Uncle Julian is busy with many matters; surely he doesn''t have the time to care for me?" "That''s not for you to worry about. Since I''ve promised, I will take good care of you," Julian asserted seriously. Aurora, unaware of the tension between the two, epted the situation, "That''s fine, since this all started because of me, let us be the ones to resolve it." Hayden suddenly realized Julian was an extraordinary figure, willing to set aside his work for Aurora. People cherish different things; some prioritize their futures, but Julian was distinctly devoted to Aurora, cing her above everything else in his life. "Alright, then I''ll start by washing him," Julian volunteered, taking the towel from Aurora''s hands, rewetting it with hot water, and began to wash Hayden in front of the entire Alvarez family. Previously, the two men had been at odds, so it was indeed a rare sight to see Julian tending to Hayden. Aurora watched, stunned, as the proud man she knew willingly served his nephew for her sake. Her heart warmed by the gesture, touched deeply. Julian, ustomed to caring for Aurora in this intimate way, reluctantly imagined it was her as he closed his eyes. Chapter 375: A Duel of Wits The sight of Julian scrubbing Hayden''s body was undeniably strange. Once the words were spoken, Hayden could no longer refuse. Aurora didn''t overthink it and assisted nearby, while the Alvarez family members who hade to visit soon left, leaving only Susan behind. "Aurora, I''m here, and doesn''t yourpany need you? I''ll have Rocky take you over," Julian offered considerately. Aurora remembered that she still had to arrange for a new manager at thepany today. "Okay, Julian, I''lle and take over for you in a bit," she agreed without refusal. Her n was to handle thepany matters and thene back early to relieve Julian. "Alright, remember to have breakfast." "Mm," Aurora hurried off. With Aurora gone, only Julian and Susan remained with Hayden. As soon as she left, Susan felt much more at ease. "I want some soup; go home and prepare some," Hayden, tired of seeing Susan''s face, found an excuse to send her away. Delighted, Susan responded, "Okay, I''ll go get the ingredients right away." Once Susan left, only the uncle and nephew remained. Julian stood by the window and lit a cigarette. "You''re not really nning to take care of me indefinitely, are you?" Hayden asked. "That depends on you. The moment you give up, I''ll leave," Julian said slowly, exhaling a cloud of smoke that shrouded his face. "What if I say I''ll never give up?" "Then I''ll stick with you to the end," Julian leaned against the window, bathed in the early morning sun. "Fine. I''m curious to see who she will choose this time. I definitely won''t let go!" Hayden scoffed coldly, his resolve hardening as Julian showed his firm stance. "Suit yourself. I trust her. If you want to be the test of our rtionship, go ahead," Julian dered fearlessly. "Is that so? Then tell Aurora now, I want the soup she cooks," Hayden, who hadn''t tasted Aurora''s cooking in a long time, seized the opportunity to make a request. Julian, unfazed, immediately called Aurora. "It''s me. Our little nephew wants some soup. Why don''t you make it for him?" Aurora hesitated but nodded, "Okay, but I''m not very good at making soup." Aurora could only cook simple dishes; she wasn''t experienced in making soups. Hearing this only made Julian happier. "It doesn''t matter. It''s the thought that counts. He''s not well, remember to add more medicinal herbs like ginseng and lingzhi; he loves those. Put plenty in." "Alright, Julian, what would you like to eat?" Aurora asked, thinking about his dining options at the hospital. "Anything you make is fine by me," Julian smiled softly. "Okay, I''m about to reach the office. I''ll hang up now," Aurora ended the call. Hayden, seeing Julian''s cooperation, felt even more puzzled. Julian should be doing everything possible to stop him, yet he was surprisingly amodating. Soon, he would understand why Julian acted this way. Aurora returned to the office where everyone was eagerly anticipating the announcement of the new manager. Ivy, listless at her desk, was pondering how to return to the Montgomery family. Despite the events of the previous night, Aurora had adjusted her mood. Upon arriving at the office, she was as vibrant as ever. "I suppose everyone is curious about the new manager. I''ve already made my decision. Although we haven''t been together long, I know each of you fairly well. The person fit for the manager position excels at their job, has been with us for a significant time, can handle each matterpetently, and possesses quick thinking skills." Mrs. Lyman was already quite smug. In terms of seniority, who in the office could surpass her? So, the managerial position was surely hers. "Don''t keep us in suspense, manager, who is our new manager?" "The new manager is Luna Davidson." "What? Luna Davidson?" Mrs. Lyman''s face was a picture of confusion. "She has been with us the longest and has performed exceptionally well in her role. Haven''t you noticed that since my arrival, she is the only one I haven''t found fault with?" Aurora nced at the thirty-year-old woman in the corner. She seldom spoke, was reclusive, and never mingled with Mrs. Lyman and the others. Aurora had had her eye on her for some time. Even now, as she was appointed the new manager, her expression barely changed. She was the least noticeable in thepany, yet her work efficiency was the highest. "Okay, I have already submitted the rmendation letter to the president, and he has reviewed it. I have enjoyed working with all of you and hope we can continue to work hard together." Aurora had packed up yesterday. Mrs. Lyman had even thrown a celebration partyst night, as everyone was certain she would be the new manager, only for someone else to step in unexpectedly. Aurora and Luna conducted a brief handover. Carrying her belongings, Aurora left her office, which was always tidy, so there wasn''t much to pack. Ivy watched her leave, having always treated her as a stranger. The people in the ss office continued their routines, and life returned to how it was before Aurora arrived. Now, Aurora had her own individual office. Recalling Mrs. Lyman''s expression made her chuckle. If Mrs. Lyman hadn''t sabotaged Heather, she might have had a chance to be the manager. Aurora despised such behavior-stepping on others to rise. Now thwarted, Mrs. Lyman would have to endure her current position for a few more years, a fitting punishment for her scheming. "Miss Montgomery, hello, I am your secretary, you can call me Be." She was specially assigned to Aurora by Magnus, a few years older and quite experienced. "Hello." "The president has asked me to acquaint you with your responsibilities," Be said professionally. "Be, I''ve been dealing with some matters recently and need to take a week off. I''lle back to work after a week. I have urgent matters to attend to, could you please draft a leave request for me?" Aurora put down her things, preparing to leave. Be simply nodded, "Okay, I''ll take care of it. If you need anything, just let me know." "Great, please take care of my things for now, see youter." Aurora hurried off. Now, she needed to buy some ingredients at the market. Julian had asked her to add more medicinal herbs for Hayden''s health. Obediently, she added a heap of herbs while making the soup. When she arrived at the hospitalter, she noticed a new desk by the bed, with Julian busily handling documents. All this trouble she had caused made her feel deeply remorseful for making Julian work so hard. "Aurora, you''re here." Hayden''s face lit up when he saw her, but Aurora''s eyes were only for Julian. "Julian, take a break," she said sweetly, massaging his shoulders. "Okay." The pair acted as if they were at home, and Hayden finally understood why Julian had agreed so easily-it was just to show off their affection. Aurora, unaware of their rivalry, brought out the soup. "I rarely make soup, I''m afraid it might not taste good. Try it." "It doesn''t matter, I''ll drink it all as long as you made it." Aurora served him a bowl, but after just one sip, Hayden''s expression changed. Chapter 376: The Protective Husband Since he wanted soup, Julian had Aurora add a lot of medicinal herbs to it. Aurora, not skilled in soup-making, didn''t have much concept of cooking with medicinal herbs. Seeing Hayden''s bitter face, Julian was delighted, having his own ways to deal with him. Aurora, oblivious to their scheming, noticed Hayden''s grimace and asked, "What''s wrong, doesn''t it taste good?" "This soup is good for your health, of course it won''t taste great. They say good medicine tastes bitter. Hayden, this was specially made for you by Aunt Aurora, so try to drink more," Julian said, effectively silencing anyints from Hayden. Hayden knew Aurora didn''t mean any harm and wouldn''t me her. "No, it''s delicious, I''m just a bit overwhelmed. It''s been a long time since you''ve cooked for me." "Look at you, I owe you one this time. If it hadn''t been for you saving me, I''d probably be the one lying in the hospital. The injuries you got were because of me. As long as you like, I''ll make it every day." Hayden was nearly scared to death by Aurora''s words. Although he wanted to eat her cooking, the thought of drinking such bitter soup every day was madness. "You don''t need to do it every day. You''re also busy with work, and I''m already grateful for what you''ve done today," Hayden quickly declined. "I just took a week off, so I''ll take good care of you this week until you''re almost better, then I''ll leave. So, you can tell me anything you want to eat," Aurora said gently. "Okay." Looking at her gentle smile, Hayden felt his heart melt. If losing a hand meant seeing her like this again, then what was there to lose? Still immersed in Aurora''s tenderness, Aurora opened another lunchbox, "Julian, I was in a hurry, so I just prepared two simple dishes for you." Seeing the delicate lunchbox with scrambled eggs and braised beef, dishes he had enjoyed before, Julian said, "I''m hungry now,e, have some too." He offered Aurora some food. Already full, Aurora couldn''t refuse Julian and took a bite. "Is it a bit too salty? I was in a rush and got a bit flustered," Aurora tasted it carefully. "It''s not salty, it''s perfect. Try this," Julian fed her another spoonful, which she epted. Watching the two exchange words like newlyweds, Hayden admitted he was jealous, even to the point of madness. "Aurora, my hand is quite inconvenient, I can''t hold a spoon. Could you help me?" Hayden tried to assert his presence. Aurora nodded, "Of course." Just then, Susan entered the room, "Hayden, I''ve made some soup for you, try it and see if it''s good?" Noticing Aurora also had soup, Susan''s expression changed, "Where did thate from?" Seeing Susan arrive, Aurora felt it was safer for her to handle things, to avoid Susan causing a scene that would disturb the entire ward. "I made it, but since you''ve also made some, you can feed him," Aurora tactfully stepped aside, considering Julian might not be pleased. Susan scoffed, holding back because of Hayden''s presence, and threw Aurora''s soup aside. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "This is pitch ck, almost like poison. Come on, Hayden, drink mine instead." Hayden, finding the chicken soup too bitter, didn''t stop Susan''s action. Originally, Julian wanted Aurora''s chicken soup to help heal Hayden, but now that Susan called it poison, as a protective husband, Julian was not about to let Aurora be mistreated. "I was just getting thirsty, I''ll drink this soup if you won''t," Julian said, noticing Hayden''s grimace and realizing the soup must taste awful, but he didn''t care. "Julian, I''ve put a lot of tonic in there; you''re not injured, so don''t drink too much," Aurora warned, pleased that her efforts were respected. "Don''t worry, I don''t drink it every day," Julian replied with a smile, taking a few sips andmenting that calling it soup was a stretch-it was more like medicine. To keep Aurora from feeling down, he pretended it was nothing and took a few more sips. Hayden watched Julian drink with a casual air, knowing from his own experience how bad the soup tasted, yet Julian seemed to enjoy it! At that moment, Hayden felt even more annoyed; Julian was proving that no matter how bad it tasted, as long as Aurora made it, he would happily drink everyst drop. He felt he had lost this round. "Julian, is it really that good? Let me try some," Aurora said, curious to see him enjoying it so much. Hearing Aurora wanted to try it, Julian quickly finished it off in a few gulps, "It''s so delicious, I forgot to save you some." Aurora doubted her soup was that tasty. She skeptically tried a piece of the meat and immediately spat it out. "Yuck, so bitter!" Even the chicken tasted bad; how terrible must the soup have been? No wonder Hayden frowned at first-he hadn''t expected it to be that awful. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 00005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Here, drink some water to rinse your mouth," Julian quickly handed Aurora a bottle of water. Susan mockingly said, "I told you, what kind of soup looks as ck as ink? It looks like poison, no wonder no one can stomach it." Julian nced at her coldly, "She''s not a chef. Why should she have to please anyone else? As long as I like it, that''s all that matters." Aurora felt deeply moved by his supportive words. From this small incident, she could tell who truly loved her the most. No matter how nicely Hayden spoke, he simply couldn''t show the unconditional eptance Julian did. He thought the chicken soup tasted bad, and although he didn''t say it outright, his silence when Susan offered to feed him spoke volumes. Meanwhile, Julian had finished the bitter soup to not waste Aurora''s effort, showing his deep affection. How could she not respond to such love? "Julian, when I''m free, I''ll take some cooking sses so I can make whatever you want, okay?" Aurora said, feeling guilty about not catering to Julian''s tastes. "That''s not good. You should just be yourself. I don''t want you to change anything for me; I like everything you make just the way it is," Julian reassured her as he started eating from his lunchbox again. Susan rolled her eyes, "It''s just scrambled eggs. I thought it was something special. Here, Hayden, I''ve also prepared shark fin and abalone for you, try these." Aurora bit her lip, realizing she hadn''t been as thoughtful, and felt outdone by Susan. She vowed to hone her cooking skills after this incident, determined never to embarrass Julian again. "Silly bunny, what are you worrying about now? I''ve told you, only the food you make suits my taste best," Julian said, supporting Aurora by eagerly finishing everything in his lunchbox. While Hayden enjoyed the delicious chicken soup and the luxurious shark fin and abalone, these delicacies tasted like wax to him. Perhaps what he truly wanted was the simplicity of the scrambled eggs in Julian''s lunchbox, valuable simply because she made them. Chapter 377: He Protects the One He Loves Aurora took leave specifically to care for Hayden, and thinking of how Julian had stayed up all night, she suggested, "Julian, you''ve been busy all night without closing your eyes, let me watch over him while you get some rest." However, Julian didn''t say anything; he simply picked her up and ced her on the adjacent caregiver''s bed. The caregiver''s bed had been prepared by Julian with clean sheets and covers. He looked at her tenderly and said, "You haven''t slept all night either. I can still hold on. You sleep for a bit now. Aren''t you supposed to go home for dinner tonight?" He reminded her, and Aurora nearly forgot about it. It had been hard to invite Tina back to the Montgomery family for dinner, an opportunity she couldn''t miss. "Then, Julian, I''ll sleep for a little while and then get up to relieve you," Aurora said, truly exhausted. She had been scared and worried the previous night and had been running around all morning, wearing herself out. "Sweetheart, go to sleep. I''ll watch over you," Julian said as he took off her shoes and covered her with a nket, his movements smooth and practiced. Susan and Hayden looked on thoughtfully. Susan was both jealous and envious; as a woman, Aurora had secured the most perfect love. No matter how cunningly she had snatched Hayden away, he could never treat her the way he treated Aurora. It was only now that Hayden realized the true nature of Julian and Aurora''s rtionship. Previously, he had thought theirpatibility was merely superficial, but now he saw that this was their genuine way of interacting. Julian truly doted on her, far surpassing how he had been treated himself in the past. Because of Julian''s presence, Aurora quickly fell asleep despite the other people in the room. Julian returned to his desk to attend to his own affairs. Hayden, observing his resolute figure, recalled how he had always looked up to him from childhood. Back then, Julian, an illegitimate son hidden from the public and favored by Joaquin, was both the person Hayden had admired most and loathed. From a young age, Hayden knew he waspeting with Julian for their father''s fortune and approval. Later, he realized that no matter how hard he tried, he could never surpass him, much like ying the piano. Julian was naturally gifted, and even after Hayden practiced tirelessly in secret, the bestpliment he ever received from a renowned master was, "It doesn''t touch the heart; no matter how skilled, it''s futile." He couldn''t remember when he started seeing Julian as a rival, an enemy,ing to understand him better than anyone else. One day, he unintentionally entered Julian''s studio and uncovered his secret; the seemingly wless man had his vulnerabilities. He loved a girl, though Hayden didn''t know why he chose to silently protect her without getting close, but this became his weapon to defeat him. With little effort, he learned of her identity, the daughter of the Montgomery family, which sounded impressive but was merely a figurehead. She was fairly attractive, but was that worth Julian''s years of protection? He wanted to see what made her so special, capable of moving such a guarded man. Coincidentally attending the same school, he had arranged to follow the same schedule as hers. On the orientation day, his appearance wasn''t idental; he had been waiting for her. He saw her arriving, carrying her luggage without any servants or even a car to drop her off-truly pitiable. Her face was makeup-free, radiating a pure and sunny aura, her white dress fluttering like butterfly wings, delicate yet beautiful. He approached her deliberately, intending to steal the heart of Julian''s beloved and make her his girlfriend, thus breaking Julian''s heart. Everything went ording to his n. After he started dating her, theposed man was no longer calm, his gaze filled with hatred. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! With splendid eyes, he finally tasted defeat; the feeling of victory was overwhelming. Was this how he felt before? In this game called love, he had always used her as a weapon against Julian, ruthlessly exploiting her to hurt him deeply. Knowing he would secretly watch at the school gate, he deliberately held her hand and kissed her cheek as they left school. Her blush, bright as peach blossoms, contrasted with his helpless, beast-like fury, hidden again in the shadows. He reveled in such games. Yet, at some point, he began to care deeply for her, feeling for the girl who, despite her wealthy background, lived like Cindere. No matter how much she was bullied, she neverined in his presence, instead greeting him with a smile that shone like a ray of sunlight into his heart. In that moment, he understood Julian''s fascination with her; herughter seemed to light up the dark corners of his soul, healing him, making it hard to hurt her. Gradually, he stopped treating her as a toy and truly began to love her, wanting to protect her and her beautiful smile. Thus, he nned to propose to her on her eighteenth birthday, disregarding the Alvarez family''s possible reactions, to ensure no one could ever hurt her again and she would be his wife. But he never anticipated falling into Susan''s trap that night, deeply wounding Aurora and irreversibly losing her. He had always been confident, believing that even if she hated him now, she still loved him deep down. He thought he''d bring her back once he had everything, his ample capabilities fully developed to protect her, creating a perfect ending. But fate often defies human calctions; things were not as simple as he thought. Some paths, once taken, cannot be retraced, and some mistakes must be continued even when recognized. Some people, once lost, can never be found again. Looking at the woman sleeping on the bedside chair, her peaceful face was just as serene as before. He used to watch her sleep during rest periods, her angelic appearance making it difficult to wake her until the ss bell rang, and she would scold him for not waking her earlier. He always just smiled, knowing the real reason was that he couldn''t bear to wake her. Now, seeing this familiar scene again stirred endless sorrow within him; her beautiful sleeping face was the same, but the person watching over her had changed. "Hayden, you haven''t slept all night either; rest for a while, I''ll watch over her," Susan said, aware of his gaze. In the past, while he watched Aurora, she was watching him. Life is never smooth; the one you love may not love you back, their heart belonging to someone else. If you find someone who loves you as you love them, cherish them, because unrequited love is all toomon. Aurora slept peacefully beside him, her presence in this way bringing him a sense of peace as he slowly closed his eyes. Susan had stayed up all night, her eyes red, yet she couldn''t sleep, watching over the person who was earnestly working, just like her, each guarding their loved one in their own way. Chapter 378: Sleep With Me Susan had stayed up for a while but couldn''t hold out any longer, and so she fell asleep in front of Hayden''s bed. Julian had not only to attend to his own matters but also to watch over Hayden, who was on an IV drip, asionally needing to call the nurse in to change the medication. Aurora had slept for two hours before she got up. Upon waking, she saw Julian sitting at the desk, working intently. She gently lifted the nket and walked towards him. "Julian, get some sleep. I''m worried you''ll wear yourself out," she whispered in his ear. "It''s okay, I can handle it." Aurora saw the red veins in Julian''s eyes and felt a deep pang of sympathy. Since returning to the country and being with Julian, he had always been meticulously protective of her. No matter what happened, he was always there in front of her, sharing the burden, even though his status could have allowed him a more carefree path. It seemed profoundly unfair that just because he was a man, he had to shoulder so much. "Julian, take a break," Aurora insisted, cupping his cheeks. Julian wanted to resist, but faced with Aurora''s concerned look, he agreed. "Alright." Hey down in Aurora''s bed, and she covered him with a nket. Love was not a matter for one alone but required mutual understanding and support to endure. After Julian fell asleep, Aurora tidied up his documents, locked theputer screen to secure the confidential files, and restored tranquility to the hospital room. Aurora stood by the window, gazing at the distant skyscrapers. Previously, she harbored hatred for Clothville due to the many bad memories of her years there. However, at some point, she had begun to love the city, perhaps because of hispanionship, which showed her that there was more to life than just pain. She had nned to leave the city once her revenge wasplete and all was settled, but now her feelings had changed. She wanted to settle down and build a life and a happy family with him. In her mind, she envisioned a beautiful future that she believed would one day be realized. Aurora''s smile, faint but genuine, was noticed by Hayden as he awoke. It wasn''t the innocent smile she used to wear around him but had a hint of feminine charm, with gentle, tender eyes. Hayden knew this smile wasn''t for him. Knowing how happy she now was, he should let go, but his heart was unwilling; he wanted her to stay by his side and smile at him just like that. Feeling his gaze, Aurora quickly turned around and saw Hayden watching her from his bed. "Are you hungry or thirsty?" she asked with concern. "I''m thirsty," Hayden masked his true feelings, his throat parched. "Okay, I''ll get you some water," Aurora said with a light smile. She poured a ss of water and supported his back to help him sit up and drink. Hayden smelled the fragrance of her hair, his desire for her growing. As Aurora held the cup to his lips, Hayden instinctively reached out, touching her hand. Aurora was not ustomed to physical contact with any man other than Julian, and she instinctively pulled her hand away. The cup fell, spilling water on the nket, sshing a few drops on Susan''s face and startling her awake. "What are you doing?" Susan, sleep-deprived and disturbed, was instantly irritated upon seeing Aurora standing by her side. "It''s just a ss of water, can''t you even manage that without making a mess?" "It''s my fault," Hayden defended Aurora. "Just as you''re up, you pour it for him," Aurora said as she put away the water ss and stepped back. Had Hayden''s actions just now been intentional or not? Last night, Aurora had been shocked and frightened, her guilt temporarily clouding her judgment. Now, she had regained herposure. Hayden was already married to Susan. It should have been Susan taking care of him, yet he had asked her to stay. Was he trying to get close to her using this as an excuse? His words from the previous night still echoed in her ears; he and Susan had just married, and yet there he was, drinking alone in the yardte at night. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! He must still have feelings for her, she thought. She had stayed this morning out of guilt, but if Hayden had ulterior motives, that was a different matter entirely. Aurora returned to Julian''s side, awakened by Susan''s shrill voice. She gently touched his face. "Julian, it''s okay, go back to sleep," she soothed him, as ifforting a child. Perhaps Julian was just too tired; his mind foggy, he childishly muttered, "I want you to sleep with me." As he spoke, he stretched out his arm, pulling Aurora onto the bed. Unable to escape his strong grip, she quietlyy down beside him, shoes removed. Since Susan was already awake and Hayden no longer her concern, Aurora saw no need to stay if Hayden harbored such intentions; it was better to avoid any impropriety. Aurora did not reject Julian, nestling into his arms instead. Julian, eyes closed, enveloped her in a familiar embrace, pulling her close and covering them both with the nket, his hand firmly around her slim waist-dominant yet gentle. Susan scoffed coldly from the side, "Shameless." She was truly jealous of Aurora, not only for receiving Hayden''s unwavering love over the years but also for the tender care Julian showed her. It was clear to anyone how much Julian spoiled her, his kindness to her was boundless, surely enviable to anyone. Aurora recalled the p she had received that morning for no reason. If Susan thought she was showing weakness because of Hayden''s injury, she was sorely mistaken. Her guilt and anxiety were because of Hayden, not Susan. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! With a smirk, Aurora retorted, "We''re engaged, sleeping together is only natural. Speaking of shamelessness, you might be the original, remember what you did at eighteen?" Aurora''s jibe about Susan drugging Hayden changed Susan''s expression, "You!" "Keep it down, there''s a sick person here, and don''t disturb us. We''ve been up all night and have no time for your nonsense," Aurora said, dismissing her. She closed her eyes, resting in Julian''s arms. Hayden gave Susan a stern look, and she dared not erupt, quietly going to pour water for Hayden instead. Aurora had intended to just lie down, but she truly fell asleep. She forgot they were in a hospital room, surrounded by two other people, thinking she was at home, naturally clinging tightly to Julian. Her head rested on Julian''s shoulder, and as he turned, their noses and lips nearly touched. Both the man and woman on the bed were striking in appearance; even in sleep, they seemed perfectly matched. They held each other tightly, not wanting to let go even in their dreams, leaving Hayden speechless. If they were awake, perhaps they could pretend, but how could they feign in sleep? Their love had be instinctive. Chapter 379: Mysterious Visitor When Aurora was awoken again, it was by the ringtone of her phone. She answered the call, her voice still soft with the remnants of sleep. "Hello." "Aurora, where are you? Your mom is almost home," Magnus reminded her, snapping Aurora out of her daze. "I''ll be right there, Dad. Just wait for me," Aurora said as she sat up in bed. "No rush, take your time," Magnus replied, knowing that Aurora had taken the week off for something important, and he was very understanding. Aurora put down her phone, and Julian, awakened by her movements, asked, "Little Bunny, are you leaving?" "Yes, Julian, I''lle back tonight," Aurora replied, dropping a kiss on his lips as was their custom when parting. "Drive safely," Julian said, holding the back of her head for a deep kiss before letting her go. Their passionate disy was painfully ring to Hayden and Susan. It wasn''t that they were trying to provoke anyone; this was just how they normally interacted at home. Julian, now fully awake, got out of bed to smooth Aurora''s skirt before she left the house. Susan watched Aurora leave, envy filling her eyes. Why couldn''t Hayden be like Julian with her? Even if not to the same extent, even half of Julian''s attentiveness would be something. She was a daughter of the Simmons family; what couldn''t she have? Yet, all she truly desired was Hayden''s love. Would she ever get it in her lifetime? Deep doubts clouded Susan''s mind. Once Aurora left, Julian reverted to his usual aloof demeanor, showing no interest in engaging with Susan and Hayden. He finished thest document and had Rocky take it away. "Sir, are you sure you want to keep working from the hospital recently?" Rocky asked, somewhat helplessly. Who else''s boss made a hospital their home? "For now, yes. I''ll attend the important meetings, and you can bring the contract documents to me in advance," Julian was prepared for a prolonged battle with Hayden. "Alright, sir. Is there anything else I need to buy for you?" Rocky managed not only thepany affairs but also Julian''s personal matters. "When I need something, I''ll call you. You can go home now; I still have some emails to check," Julian instructed. "Okay," Rocky said, leaving with a stack of documents. Hayden felt the gap between himself and Julian widening. The busier one was, the higher their status, and in just a short time, Julian had reviewed numerous contracts and documents. Many of Julian''s assets were hidden, and currently, no one could urately estimate his worth. ... As Tina drew closer to the Montgomery family, her anxiety intensified, her fingers clutching her handbag tightly. People say time heals all wounds, but even after more than a decade, the scar in her heart had never faded. The years had merely covered it with dust, making her believe she had moved past everything from before. Yet, returning here, she realized that the wind had blown away the ashes, exposing the gruesome scar. Genevieve had already faced her retribution, and by all ounts, Tina should have been pleased, yet she felt no joy. It was a lose-lose situation now; who really came out ahead? She had booked her flight for tomorrow, nning to see Aurora onest time tonight before leaving for good, having already chosen her path with no room for softness. "Madam, we''ve arrived," the driver informed her. Magnus had already opened the car door for Tina, dressed in a sharp suit, looking as nervous as if he were about to meet someone very important. "Tina, we really are fated to meet. I just arrived as well," Aurora said as she approached from behind Tina''s car. Tina noticed Aurora''s slightly weary face. "Didn''t sleep wellst night?" "Um, something happenedst night, but it''s resolved now, nothing to worry about," Aurora replied with a faint smile, choosing not to share the frightening details that would worry them both. "Let''s go inside and talk," Magnus quickly suggested to Tina. As Tina walked through the courtyard, she noticed that everything had changed dramatically from the past. The flowers and nts she had once nted herself were gone. After Genevieve arrived at the Montgomery family, her first act was to remove all traces of Victoria, renting the garden with her own preferred flora. Even without Magnus saying anything, Tina understood clearly; women can be petty, and a woman like Genevieve, with her intense possessiveness, wouldn''t tolerate even the slightest imperfection. Just like herself now, she could never forgive Magnus, no matter what he did. Her impression of him was solely of the painful incidents from the past. The three of them entered the vi, which had also been extensively renovated, sporting apletely different style from before. Tina remembered how Magnus once whispered in her ear, "Whatever style you like, we can make it like that. I bought a vi with arge garden just so you can tend to your nts to your heart''s content." When he was kind, he was extremely kind; however, he remained equally kind to whoever was the woman in his arms. Aurora, who had been trained not to show much emotion, kept an eye on Tina''s expressions. "Tina, take a seat first. Dad went to the supermarket to get your favorite mangoes. I''ll go get them," Aurora said, still hoping her parents might reconcile. Despite the past hurts from Magnus, Aurora still hoped for a happy family. Tina understood Aurora''s intention, but some things weren''t so simple. "I don''t like mangoes anymore. Do you have cherries?" "Yes, I''ll get them right now," Aurora replied smartly, having had Magnus buy a variety of fruits in advance. Now alone with Magnus in the living room, he tried to find a topic of conversation, but found it difficult to speak. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "I''m going back tomorrow. Someone else will handle this project here; I''m not involved anymore," Tina stated tly. "What? You''re not involved anymore?" Magnus was surprised. "Yes, he''ll be here soon. I''ll introduce you. He will take over managing this project." "He... who is he?" Magnus asked, surprised and realizing that spending more time with Tina might not be as simple as he hoped, as she was cutting the final tie. "He''s someone very important to me." "Someone very important..." he murmured, wondering just how significant this person could be. Aurora returned with the fruit just as Tina received a phone call. "He''s here. You don''t mind one more person, do you?" "Of course not," Magnus quickly replied, while Aurora was still a bit confused. "Is there another guesting?" "Yes, a friend of Tina''s. From now on, her friend will handle the coboration projects with ourpany." "He''s outside now; I''ll go wee him." Tina opened the door to leave, and naturally, as hosts, Magnus and Aurora followed to greet the guest. Aurora felt uneasy, suspecting that this new arrival could greatly affect her ns. She hadn''t seen the car yet when she heard the roar of a sports car engine-a Koenigsegg CCXR appeared, one of only six in the world. Clearly, this person was no ordinary individual. Chapter 380: Undeterred Aurora had seen this sports car before; it was one of only six in the world, and one of them was gathering dust in Julian''s garage. The man who could afford such a luxury clearly held a special status and position. If a bag symbolized a woman, then a car was a representation of a man''s identity. When the car stopped, a middle-aged man emerged. He was of mixed descent, with the deep features of a European and the contours of an Arab. Tall and still fit in his middle age, he was clearly someone who exercised regrly. He wore a neat gray waistcoat paired with a white shirt, which perfectly outlined his physique, hinting at a youth spent as the center of much attention. "John, you''ve arrived," Tina said, her chill demeanor melting away as she moved to greet the man. "You asked me toe, and I woulde from anywhere," John replied, embracing Tina and affectionately kissing her cheek. Their rtionship was clearly no ordinary one. Magnus''s heart felt as if it were being nibbled by thousands of tiny insects at the sight of her running into another man''s arms. He now understood how Victoria must have felt each time he went to see Genevieve, as if her heart was being carved with a knife. "Tina, who is this?" Aurora asked for Magnus, breaking the ice. She had thought Victoria was back for good, that they could be a family again. She never considered where her mother might have been all these years, or whether she had found someone else. It was only upon seeing this man that she realized. Over a decade had passed; her mother might have long moved on from her grief, her world now apanied by another. Though it was natural, Aurora couldn''t help feeling deeply saddened. "You must be Miss Montgomery. Hello, I''m Tina''s husband, John Walsh. You can call me John," he said with a smile that no woman could resist, his charm unmistakable even to Aurora, who knew he was Magnus''s rival. "Hello, I''m Aurora." "You are as beautiful as I imagined. This is a little something I prepared for our meeting." The man produced an exquisite box, which Aurora initially thought might contain a brooch. To her surprise, upon opening it, she found a rare emerald gemstone, finely cut and styled-an item worth at least seven figures. Was this really just a gift for meeting? "John, this gift is too precious; I cannot ept it," Aurora said, handing back the box. "In fact, I feel it''s somewhat insufficient," John Walsh responded gently. "Please, Miss Montgomery, do not disdain it." Aurora was stunned; who gifts such avish present on a first meeting? She was about to say more, but John Walsh had already turned to Magnus. "Mr. Montgomery, hello. We''ll be partners from now on. I look forward to working with you," he said, his demeanor both gentlemanly and generous, leaving no room for criticism. Magnus stood there, his expression awkward. He had thought there might still be a chance for reconciliation with Victoria, but over the years, she had be another man''s wife. "Hello," Magnus said, suppressing his difort. "Sorry to intrude, I just got off the ne and heard Tina was here, so I came straight over. You don''t mind having one more person, do you?" The man spoke with impable politeness, making it impossible to find fault with him. "Of course not, pleasee in," Magnus said, even though he might have minded terribly. Everyone had different thoughts as they entered the yard. John Walsh had his arm around Tina''s waist, which Magnus and Aurora found odd. Walsh? Wasn''t that Victoria''s family name? "Must have been tiring traveling all this way?" Tina only shed her cold demeanor when he was by her side, and it was undeniable that they looked good together. Magnus felt his heart sink. After all, he had hurt her so deeply; how could he even think of rekindling their past rtionship? "It''s alright. The thought of seeing you soon made me feel not tired at all." John Walsh must be a very pleasant person, capable of bringing joy to those around him. Aurora saw the faint smile on Tina''s lips and thought that she must have been doing well over the years. At that moment, she felt conflicted. She wished for a perfect family but also wanted her mother to be happy. It seemed her happiness could no longere from Magnus. What should she do now? Meanwhile, in another apartment, Ivy had just returned to find Genevieve sitting by the window, silently crying. In just a few days, Genevieve hadpletely lost herposure, looking like a forsaken wife, her days marred by constant tears, a far cry from her past glory. "Mom, stop crying. Look, your eyes are all red. Didn''t you teach me that crying doesn''t solve anything?" Ivy had be the strongest in the family. Zachary had recently been released and spent all day sleeping in his room, attempting to escape reality. "But what can we do now?" Genevieve sobbed miserably. "There''s a lot we can do. Don''t you want to go back to the Montgomery family?" Ivy had always dreamed of returning. "How can I not want to? But what can I do?" "If there''s no opportunity, we''ll create one. I''ve thought about it. Zach and I left in such a hurry, we didn''t even bring a change of clothes. We''ll use that as an excuse to go back first." Ivy had been ostracized at thepany today. Although Aurora had left, the others were not kind to her. She had barely managed to endure. "Go back?" Genevieve wiped her tears. "Can we really go back?" The injury she got from falling down the stairs still ached asionally. Magnus hadpletely given up on her! "Of course. You managed to win over my dad back then, why not now? Get ready and make yourself look gorgeous, and we''ll go back. I''ve already arranged the car," Ivy encouraged. Genevieve knew the chances of returning were slim, but if they didn''t try, they would lose even thatst bit of hope. "Okay, I''ll go change now." In her heart, Ivy had already calcted; Magnus was a soft-hearted man. If she could just get close to him, maybe he would forgive her. Even if they couldn''t return now, at least she needed to make herself known to Magnus, little by little gaining his eptance. Chapter 381: They Brought It Upon Themselves In the Montgomery family vi, the atmosphere had grown markedly strange with the arrival of John Walsh. Magnus almost thought she had deliberately brought a man to provoke him. The couple was inseparably close; every gesture and word seemed to irritate him. However, it was unlikely they were pretending. No matter how one might feign their actions, the eyes filled with love cannot lie. This man was deeply in love with her mother, Aurora was sure of it; his eyes held only her mother. That look was familiar to her; it was the way Julian often gazed at her. "John, it looks like you and Tina are very much in love. The children you would have together must be beautiful," Aurora mused, considering she was already married and might have had younger siblings by now. When Aurora broached this subject, Magnus clenched his fists tightly. Despite the years that had passed, his primary concern remained Victoria. Tina calmly responded, "We don''t really like children, so we don''t have any." They didn''t like children? Aurora felt as if her heart had been pricked by a needle. Was it because she did not like children that she had stayed away all these years? But memories of her childhood shed before her eyes-her mother''s red-rimmed eyes from worry when she had a fever, always by her side. She had been so gentle and caring; how could she now im to dislike children? The woman before her still bore Victoria''s face, but Aurora suddenly felt she was a stranger, as if she had never truly understood her. Could it be that the gentle mother was just a figment of her past, and this cold person was the real her? John Walsh caught Aurora''s crestfallen look and said, "I think if we had children, they would be as lovely and sensible as Aurora." He intended to lighten the mood, but the atmosphere only grew heavier when Ivy and Genevieve entered the room. Both sides fell into a brief silence. Genevieve and Ivy had not expected anyone but Magnus to be at the vi. Having lived with Magnus''s temper for years, they were prepared for a long ordeal with him. They were shocked to find not only Aurora but also that woman here! Upon seeing Tina, mes danced in Genevieve''s eyes; she med her ousting entirely on her. Magnus and Aurora were also stunned. Why had this woman returned? They had driven her out, thinking that would be the end of it, and had not bothered to change the locks. Clearly, they had underestimated Genevieve''s thick skin, which was much thicker than they had imagined! Tina was also surprised to see Genevieve return. This woman had no shame, and John Walsh simply sized up the woman who had bullied Victoria time and again. "What are you doing here?" Magnus frowned deeply at their arrival. "Dad, we haven''t taken anything. We''vee back to collect our things," Ivy quickly interjected, sensing the tension on both sides. Seeing Victoria, all of Genevieve''s reason seemed to vanish, "Why is she here?" She walked in as if she still owned the ce, looking at Victoria as one might look at a homewrecker. "She is my guest, specifically invited. You may take your things, but do it now and leave," Magnus was deeply displeased with Genevieve''s tone. "Dad, it''s almost dinner time, and we haven''t eaten yet..." After everything that had happened, Ivy had grown up quickly. Just a few days away from the Montgomery family, she felt she had endured enough cold words and mockery. She did not want to live like that any longer. No matter what, she was determined to return to the Montgomery family and continue living under their halo. Thus, she had to keep her cool and not make Magnus dislike her, although she now realized it was already toote; the situation was set. "I told you, I''m not your dad. Stop calling me that, pack your things, and leave. I haven''t prepared dinner for you." Magnus had never found these two so annoying before. "Magnus, I''ve been with you for twenty years, giving you my heart and soul, and this is how you treat me!" Genevieve felt increasingly wronged the more she thought about it. She had given him her whole heart, only to find that he still held Victoria in his heart. "The moment I left, you couldn''t wait to wee her in. What am I to you?" Aurora couldn''t stand her tone, "Genevieve, can you have a little shame? You''re old enough to know better than to make a fool of yourself here. Do I need to remind everyone who it was that schemed to destroy my family years ago? You deceived all of us for twenty years. We didn''t press charges against you for fraud, giving you a way out, and you still dare toe back here, thinking we are easy to bully?" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Genevieve ignored Aurora''s words. Her eyes fell on Victoria, who was drinking, and with a swift motion, she knocked over Victoria''s wine ss. "Since you''ve already left, whye back? How shameless can you be? Now he is my husband!" Is it that every mistress who bes official forgets what they once did, looking angrily at the original wife? Seeing the furious Genevieve, Tina remembered how she herself had felt in those days. "Are you done?" she said indifferently. Genevieve thought Tina would be angry and confront her, but instead, she just calmly looked her in the eye, her gaze unfluctuating. To her, Genevieve seemed like a mad lion, or a raging clown, in stark contrast to her own calm demeanor. "If you''re done, could you pour me another drink, please?" Tina asked emotionlessly, as if the whole affair had nothing to do with her. "In your dreams! Don''t think that just by acting like this, men will like you. Let me tell you, you will always be a loser in my eyes!" Genevieve felt as if she had punched cotton. She would have preferred Victoria to rise and quarrel with her, rather than being so coldly indifferent now, highlighting her own disgrace. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Sorry, Mrs. Montgomery, I think you''re mistaken about something. I have nothing to do with Mr. Montgomery." Every time Tina uttered the words ''Mrs. Montgomery,'' Genevieve felt she was being mocked, knowing she had been driven out. "If you weren''t trying to take advantage when he was vulnerable, why are you here now? You bitch, can''t you just..." Genevieve was so angry she lost her words. "p." Tina, expressionless, pped her face. "Mr. Montgomery, I didn''t expect your wife to have such a filthy mouth. It truly is a disgrace to the Montgomery family." Genevieve had always considered Tina a defeated foe. Now, suddenly pped by Tina, she was stunned for a moment, then crazily lunged at Tina''s face. Tina was quickly pulled back; John Walsh, who had always been smiling, now had eyes full of frost. "If you want to go mad, please do it outside. No one here will entertain you." He pushed forcefully, sending Genevieve crashing to the floor, her back smashing into the coffee table. "Mom, are you alright?" Ivy''s n was ruined, and she hadn''t expected Genevieve to lose control like this. Her n to return to the Montgomery family not only failed but also brought her great humiliation. Chapter 382: Dont Go, Mom Genevieve watched as the mixed-race man, dressed in gentlemanly attire yet acting so roughly, tenderly held Tina''s hand. "Are you alright? She didn''t hurt you, did she?" "I''m fine," Tina shook her head. "And who are you!" She slowly rose from the ground as John Walsh, with Tina in his embrace, coldly stared at her. "I''m her husband. If you dare touch my wife again, I bet you won''t be able to walk out of this room!" Aurora was frightened by the chill emanating from him; her previously smiling eyes were now filled with a sinister look. If she had doubted before that he was just an actor hired by Tina, now she waspletely convinced of his sincerity. He was just like Julian when he protected her, as if no one in the world could touch her without regretting their existence. "Husband?" Genevieve was stupefied, never having imagined such a turn of events. She had thought that Tina hade back topete with her for Magnus. Yet here stood a handsome man by Tina''s side, in stature and demeanor no less than Magnus. This was the ultimate irony-that her perceived rival had never considered her a threat from the start. "John, Tina, I''m sorry for the trouble," Aurora apologized. "Mr. Montgomery, it seems you still have some family matters to sort out. I''d better not stay for dinner," Tina said as she picked up her bag. Her upbringing did not allow her to make a scene like Genevieve. She hadn''t done so ten years ago and it was even less likely now. This dinner was intended for Aurora, but it had been disrupted by Genevieve. "Tina, everything is ready. Maybe stay for dinner before you go?" Aurora quickly tried to persuade her. "No, maybe some other time. You probably need to deal with some things. We won''t disturb you," Tina said, her decision firm. "Mr. Montgomery, it was a pleasure visiting your home," John Walsh said gentlemanly as he escorted Tina to the car, with Aurora following them. "Tina, are you really leaving tomorrow?" Aurora detected the resolve in her eyes. She had always known her mother to be a strong woman. Once she made a decision, no one could change her mind. It had always been that way. "Yes," she said softly. "But I don''t want you to go. Can Ie to see youter?" Aurora held her hand. She had only just found her mother again, yet they had to part. "...Yes." Tina''s voice also carried a hint of sadness. She couldn''t refuse Aurora''s request, knowing that once she left, they might never meet again. "Let''s go, Aurora. Thank you for your hospitality," John Walsh smoothed things over. As Tina turned to get into the car, Aurora suddenly hugged her from behind. "Tina... no, Mom, I know it''s you! Even though I don''t know why you left Aurora all these years. But I believe there isn''t a mother who doesn''t love her child. I don''t believe you are cold-hearted. You must have your reasons. If you don''t want to talk about it, I won''t ask. I just want to tell you, I hope you can be happy, whoever may bring you happiness." Tears had already begun to fill Tina''s eyes, her body trembling. She had thought she was a terrible figure in Aurora''s heart-how many children could forgive a mother who abandoned them? But hearing Aurora say these words filled her with even greater guilt and pain. She wanted to turn around and embrace her, but she couldn''t, and she dared not. "I know, Mom. Your goodbye is just an excuse. If we really had a chance to meet again, you wouldn''t leave so quickly. Is it my presence that troubles you? Knowing you are still alive makes me very happy. Mom, don''t worry. I''ve grown up; I can protect myself now and have found someone who loves me. I''ll be fine..." "Aurora, we need to go," John Walsh said, standing next to Tina. He could clearly see the restrained sadness on her face. Tina had a thousand words in her heart, but they were all stuck in her throat as she slowly pried Aurora''s fingers apart. Aurora watched helplessly as Tina got into the car, feeling the lingering warmth of her hand. As the car door slowly closed, Aurora saw her mother''s indifferent profile. She became even more convinced that Tina had somepelling hardship; otherwise, she wouldn''t even dare to look her in the eye. Perhaps a single nce would shatter all her pretenses, so she preferred not to look, not to think. The car slowly started, and Aurora felt she might never see her mother again. If this farewell meant another ten years apart, how would she cope? "Mom, please don''t go!" Aurora knew it was impossible for Tina to stay, but regretted it the moment the car engine started. She banged on the car door, trying to make her stay, ignoring whatever the reasons, she just wanted her mother by her side. "Mom, I can''t bear to let you go!" "Mommy!" All of Aurora''s strength and pretenses fell away in front of her mother, and she was like a child. When Tina had left her years ago, she was still a child. Although she was sad then, it wasn''t as profoundly sorrowful as now, understanding the whole situation. She knew Tina was suffering too, feeling her trembling body when she held her. "What makes you endure and give up on me? Mom, Mom, don''t leave, I don''t want you to leave me again!" "Should we stop?" John Walsh saw through the car window that Aurora had turned into a tearful mess. "Keep going," Tina said, without even the courage to look at her. He slowly sped up, and as Tina watched the reflection of her daughter grow smaller in the rearview mirror, long-restrained tears finally fell. The car quickly drove out of Aurora''s sight. Aurora copsed to the ground, "Mommy, I will be strong, strong enough to protect you, so no hardship can keep you from staying with me!" She vowed in her heart, no matter what stood between them, she would remove all obstacles! The sports car stopped midway up the hill, and John Walsh, seeing the tearful woman beside him, rolled down the window to let the cool breeze in. "Stop crying. The kid is outstanding; she has grown up. Just like she said, she can now protect herself," John Walshforted her, patting her back gently. "But I still miss her so much. All these years, I haven''t been able to be by her side, letting her be bullied. I don''t deserve to be her mother. I wish she would yell at me, hate me, hit me, but she said she doesn''t me me, she knows I had reasons, John, she''s the one I owe the most in this world. She should have had a happy life, not a mother like me. I''m sorry for her," Tina sobbed. "Fool, you did this for her good, didn''t you? Since you''ve decided that she should live a normal life, then you haven''t done anything wrong. It''s a sacrifice you made for her, and she''s right not to me you. You are the greatest mother." John Walsh was the one who saw it all clearly. Why Tina had to fake her death and leave wasn''t because she''d given up on Magnus, but because as a mother, she wanted to give her child the best possible choices. "After this departure, I fear there won''t be another chance to see her, John, promise me, after I die..." Tina began to say something more but John Walsh interrupted. "Nonsense, you won''t die. I''m here, and I absolutely won''t let you die! Now that you''ve seen your daughter, she''s doing well. She''s strong and no longer fears any hardship. Everything is just as you wished, she''ll live a normal life. And you, don''t think too much, you''ll also live on, just live well!" His voice came softly. Chapter 383: Aurora Enraged! Tina had left, and Aurora felt as if a piece of her heart had been carved out. She had just been basking in the joy of Tina''s presence, yet Tina had left so quickly. Aurora wiped her tears away, her eyes red as she returned to the living room, where Genevieve and Magnus were arguing furiously. "Magnus, do you even have a conscience? I''ve been with you for so many years, and she''s already married. Do you still hope she''ll change her mind?" Genevieve used, tears streaming down her face. "What I want and with whom I spend my time is my business, not yours. You''ve schemed for years, deceiving me, driving Victoria away. How can there be such a cold and cruel woman in the world? We were once a happy family, and it''s all because of you-you ruined everything!" A few days ago, even after learning about Genevieve''s past actions, he hadn''t scolded her excessively. However, today, upon seeing John Walsh, he knew he would never be associated with her again. He had hurt her so deeply in the past that he wouldn''t have forgiven himself; it was only logical that she remarried after all these years. No amount of regret could change the past now. All he hoped for was Victoria''s happiness, though the thought agonized him. He now understood how Victoria must have felt those years ago, waiting at the door day and night with Aurora. It was all because of Genevieve-she destroyed everything beautiful! "me me?" Genevieve chuckled bitterly. "Yes, the first night we met, you were drunk. Nothing happened between us. I already knew I was pregnant with Paul''s child, and I used that child to get close to you. You were deceived, yes. But didn''t you willingly engage with me after that? I know you felt guilty towards Victoria, even secretly had a vasectomy to avoid having more children with me. Magnus, there were so many misunderstandings between us. I''m sorry for what I did, but how well have you treated me? Your father always opposed our marriage. If you really cared about me, if I really mattered as much to you as Victoria, you would have found a way to legitimize our rtionship. Your guilt towards Victoria made it impossible for you to ept me as your wife. You had me move in here and treated our children well out of a sense of duty." "On the surface, you appear loyal and faithful, but in reality, you are the most heartless. You''ve never truly had me in your heart; you were with me out of obligation! After all these years without a formal status, and our children unrecognized, I hoped one day you would truly love me. Twenty years have passed, and I''ve given everything for you, only to end up like this. Magnus, you are the most selfish one!" Genevieve''s words were like a dagger to Magnus''s heart. Both were no fools; Magnus knew very well what she thought of him. She just never wanted to admit that she lost to Victoria, who remained the true victor in the Montgomery family. But the real winner was always Victoria, who had lived in Magnus''s heart forever, never fading away. Only today did she finally voice everything, feeling much relieved. "Yes, I admit I never loved you, but I had to take responsibility because you bore my child. Haven''t I done enough over the years? I cared for our children, loved our family, and provided whatever you wanted. I''ve fulfilled my duties as both a father and a husband. What have you done? You lurked in the shadows like maggots, bullying my daughter, framing her, scheming, even abusing her. My own daughter nearly died at your hands- fortunately, Aurora was lucky enough to survive. I should apud you, Genevieve, you fraudster." The grievances between you and me could fill days and nights of endless talk, but at this point, I no longer care to dissect who was right or wrong. All I hope for now is to never see your disgusting face again! Even if I end up alone for the rest of my life, I will never get back together with you!" Magnus dered righteously, his words leaving Genevieve pale, filled with frustration yet helpless! "Do you think I care to be with you? I can live just as well without you!" Genevieve finally realized, knowing there was no possibility left between her and Magnus. "Mom, don''t say that. We didn''te here to fight," Ivy quickly tugged at Genevieve''s sleeve, trying to stop her from speaking angrily, lest they truly lose all hope. Aurora entered, eyes reddened, "It was you, you took my mother away, and now I can never see her again." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! She was uninterested in the past conflicts between Genevieve and Magnus or what Genevieve had done before. To her, family was what mattered most. Her eyes, filled with hatred, stepped toward Genevieve. "Years ago, you drove my mother away, leaving me alone. And today, when I finally found her again, why did you drive her away?" Aurora''s mind was consumed with anger. She felt that the despicable woman before her was the cause of all her losses, including her mother. Aurora''s gaze was terrifying, making Genevieve step back in fear. The Aurora before her now was even more frightening than the sly, smiling one of the past; her face was overtly filled with rage. "What are you going to do?" she stammered. "I want you to give my mother back to me." Aurora kicked at Genevieve, who had lived a sheltered life, unustomed to such rough treatment. The kick knocked her to the ground. Ivy hurried over, "Aurora, have you lost your mind? Mom, are you alright?" "Yes, I''ve gone mad. Why do you have a mother, and I don''t? My mother was so gentle." Aurora''s head tilted, her eyes full of hatred, her presence chilling. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! The person standing before them was Aurora, yet not. This version of her sent shivers down the spine. Aurora sped her hands, cracking her knuckles ominously, "Since I lost my mother, it''s only fair you lose yours too," she said with a sinister smile. Magnus was stunned; Aurora reminded him of Victoria. Years ago, Victoria had changed under a great distress, her demeanor turning cold and unapproachable. "What are you babbling about?" Ivy met Aurora''s eyes, feeling a deep fear. "You''ll see soon enough if I''m babbling," Aurora sneered, grabbing Genevieve by the cor and lifting her effortlessly. Who knew a woman could possess such strength? Her face showed no strain, as if this act was as simple as eating or sleeping. "Genevieve, you should never have touched my mother. I only have one mother, and you drove her away. Where am I supposed to find another? Don''t you know how pitiful it is to be without a mother?" Aurora spoke with a childlike expression, her head tilted and smiling, yet the look was eerie and frightening. In the next second, she casually threw Genevieve onto the cold tiled floor, the impact evidently painful. "Ahh!!!" Genevieve screamed in agony. Yet Aurora didn''t intend to stop; she advanced towards her, "My mother, you lost her for me, now you owe me a mother..." "How terrifying!" Chapter 384: The Darling of Their Hearts Every step Aurora took seemed to tread upon the very hearts of Genevieve and Ivy. Ivy wanted to intervene but was too frightened of being hurt by Aurora, uncertain whether the woman had gone mad or possessed unnatural strength. "Mommy, I want my mommy," Aurora cried, her face mirroring a lost child with wide- open eyes, yet she wasmitting the most cruel acts. She trampled upon Genevieve, grinding her underfoot painfully. Genevieve screamed in agony, "Aurora, have you lost your mind? Magnus, are you just going to watch your daughter do this to me?" Aurora had just violently thrown Genevieve, dislocating her bones it seemed. Despite this, Aurora showed no signs of stopping, growing more fierce by the moment. The innocence on her face only heightened the fear, prompting Magnus to finally intervene, fearing Genevieve would be killed. "Aurora, stop, don''t continue," he pleaded. "I don''t want to stop, my mom is gone, I''ll never see her again..." Aurora sobbed like a child, and lifted her foot to continue kicking Genevieve. Magnus figured that Tina''s departure had hit her hard, but Aurora''s current state was terrifying. While holding Aurora, he signaled to Ivy, "You all need to leave now!" Ivy didn''t hesitate, quickly helping Genevieve away from the scene, fearing what Aurora might do next. Magnus, sensing the grim turn of events, promptly called Julian, who rushed to the Montgomery family home without a second word. By the time he arrived, Genevieve and the others had already left. Aurora sat quietly on the bay window, staring nkly out at the world. "Little Bunny," Julian called softly, afraid to startle her in such a tense atmosphere. Aurora seemed not to hear, hugging her knees and watching the rain streak down the window, murmuring, "It''s raining..." "Yes, it''s raining," Julian replied, having heard from Magnus that she was distressed. Suddenly, as if struck by a thought, Aurora jumped from the bay window and ran outside. "Little Bunny, where are you going?" Julian chased after her, unsure of what Aurora was thinking. Magnus had described a frightening side to Aurora, her potential unleashed in a disturbing way. Julian''s gaze deepened with concern, but he had no time to ponder; he had to act. ording to Magnus, Tina''s departure had deeply affected Aurora, leaving her extremely unstable and capable of bizarre actions. Now, as the rain began, Aurora ran barefoot into the downpour. "Little Bunny, what are doing? Come back with me," Julian pleaded. Aurora ran on, bare feet sshing through the rain, "I don''t want to go back." Julian watched the frail figure in the rain, heart aching, wondering why she would do this. He decided to simply watch and eventually realized Aurora was merely standing in the rain, perhaps to soothe her mood. "Little Bunny, if you must stand in the rain, I''ll stand with you," Julian dered, allowing her to continue. An hour passed, and Aurora showed no intention of returning inside. Her frailty could lead to illness. Julian moved behind her and embraced her, "Alright, the rain''s enough, let''s go back inside, Little Bunny." "Julian, do you think if I get sick, mom wille back?" Aurora murmured. Julian finally understood her reasoning-to fall ill so Tina would stay. Mixed emotions of amusement, frustration, and resignation washed over him. Others might find her actions pretentious, but Julian, who had also lost his mother, could deeply empathize with Aurora''s purpose. When he was a child and his mother passed away, he sometimes watched other children being scolded by their mothers on the streets, their faces streaked with tears. Yet, he looked on with envy, wishing his mother coulde back to life-even if it meant being scolded himself-rather than leaving him utterly alone. Aurora was even more pitiable. Having already endured one separation in her childhood, she had barely rejoiced in Tina''s return when she was faced with another farewell. The most terrifying thing was this: she was leftpletely devastated, though she had grown a lot over three years. That growth was in emotional terms; her need for maternal love remained childlike, an elusive necessity that others took for granted. She so wanted her mother to stay, even childishly wishing to fall ill just to have her mother care for her as she did when she was little. "Aurora, good girl, your mom just had to leave for a bit; she wille back. No mother can stop loving her child," Julian whispered soothingly in her ear. "Julian, she''s leaving tomorrow, and she won''te back." "We can go to her if she doesn''t return. It''s just a matter of hours on a flight. Little Bunny, you don''t have a mother now, but you have me. I will protect you; no one will hurt you," Julian assured her, pulling her into his embrace. "I miss mom. I''ve missed her for so long..." Aurora leaned into Julian, her tears mingling with the rain. Julian knew this; otherwise, she wouldn''t have resorted to such childish tactics to draw her mother''s attention. "I promise you, we''ll find her together. We''ve been out in the rain too long. Let''s go inside. If your mom knew you were sick, she would be so worried. Can you bear to make her feel that way?" Julian cajoled her, knowing her thoughts were particrly simplistic now, her actions merely a desperate plea to retain her mother. Like a child overlooked by their parents, who resorts to mischief not out of enjoyment but to garner attention. Even a scolding would at least show that the parents cared; that was all she wanted. The more he understood, the more his heart ached for the young woman in his arms. Why couldn''t she just live a happy life like everyone else, instead of bearing such undue burdens on her small shoulders? Aurora shook her head, "I don''t want mom to worry; I want her to be happy." She had suffered so much-wasn''t her mother suffering too? "That''s right, let''s go inside." Julian scooped her into his arms, and Aurora clung to his neck, just like many years ago on the deck. The young man held the little girl, who clung to his body like a little bunny, trusting himpletely. Magnus stood not far away, watching the scene, drenched in rain himself but never approaching, fearing he might upset Aurora again. Everything that had led to this moment was his doing; had he known what woulde, he would never have acted as he did in the past. He gave Julian a grateful look, and Julian simply nodded. The world operated on cause and effect, and he couldn''t control the seeds others sowed. Now, all he could do was protect the young woman in his arms. Never had he felt such tenderness towards a woman, and Aurora was the only one he wanted to cherish and protect, because she deserved it. Chapter 385: Thank You for Loving Me Julian filled the bathtub with hot water, and despite being soaking wet himself, he first undressed Aurora. He added some essential oils to the bath, filling the air with a light scent ofvender, which had a calming effect. "Little Bunny, stop thinking about anything, close your eyes..." Julian gently massaged her temples, trying to ease her tension. Auroray in the fragrant bathwater and closed her eyes. Julian let go, allowing her to soak quietly in the warm bath. Meanwhile, he took the opportunity to wash himself thoroughly, it seemed he would have to stay overnight at the Montgomery family home given Aurora''s still unstable condition. He needed to stay close to her tonight. When he returned to the bathroom, Aurora had fallen asleep in the bathtub. He gently washed her body, then wrapped her in arge bath towel and carried her to the bed. Aurora briefly woke up, hazily opening her eyes and murmuring, "Julian." "I''m here, go back to sleep," Julian whispered soothingly, and she closed her eyes again, drifting off. Julian dimmed the bedsidemp to its lowest setting, leaving only a faint light in the room. He knelt by the bed, tenderly wiping the water droplets from Aurora''s body with a towel. The dim yellow light softened his usually cold features, casting a gentle look in his deep, affectionate eyes, as if one could drown in them with just an extra nce. The woman he treated so gently was sound asleep, her naked form alluring. In the past, Julian might have acted on his desires, but now he was devoid of such thoughts, wiping her body with a reverence, then covering her with a thin nket and lying down beside her. He instinctively pulled her into his arms, kissed her forehead, and whispered, "Little Bunny, sleep peacefully, there will be no sadness in your dreams." The faint scent ofvender from her skin lulled Julian into a deep, sweet sleep. Perhaps it was the effect of thevender oil, but that night Aurora did not have any strange dreams and woke up to daylight feeling well-rested. However, Julian, having dealt with her troubles for two consecutive days, was still exhausted and had not yet awakened. Aurora, warmed and moved by the sight of the man sleeping beside her, thought how her life had been tough before, but she was fortunate to have Julian in her life now-like apensation from heaven, clearing all the dark clouds and bing the warm sunshine in her heart. She reached out to touch his handsome face but hesitated, not wanting to wake him. Quietly, she pulled back her hand, lifted the corner of the nket, and silently got out of bed. Standing barefoot by the window, she reached out into the warm sunlight of the early morning, her mind unusually clear. Reflecting on her actions towards Genevieve the previous day, Aurora felt afraid. Where had that strange strengthe from? Though she had been training for three years and was stronger than most women, it was not to such an extent. She had never felt such emotions before; in that moment, she felt like she had be someone else, someone she did not recognize. Awakened by the sunlight, Julian opened his eyes to find a graceful silhouette. Having cleaned her after her bath the previous night, he knew well her beautiful figure. But now, bathed in sunlight, all he saw was purity, with no other thoughts disturbing him. He stood up and moved behind her, wrapping his arms around her. "Did you sleep wellst night?" he asked. Feeling the warmth of his embrace, Aurora turned and kissed his face, like a pair of intertwined mandarin ducks. "Julian, thank you." "What are you thanking me for?" Julian looked at her tenderly, pecking gently on her lips, his eyes brimming with deep affection. "Thank you for not giving up on me, for staying by my side, for loving me so much," Aurora thought about everything that had happened since her return. Without Julian, she knew things wouldn''t have gone nearly as smoothly. How many setbacks would have crushed her if he hadn''t been there to protect her? How could she still be standing here, unscathed? This man truly kept his promise; he would love her well, love her with his life. "Silly bunny, I love you. You never need to thank me. But if you really want to thank me, then..." Julian suddenly flipped her over onto the bed. He had been holding back for too long, tortured daily by the tantalizing sight of her, almost to the point of death. Aurora was speechless, her face shifting from touched to bemused in a second, though she understood; it had been days since theyst made love. She wrapped her arms around Julian''s neck, gently biting his earlobe, "How about I repay you with my body?" "That''s my Little Bunny," Julian''s kisses crashed against her fiercely. A long-missed sensation surged through Aurora, her body responding before she suddenly remembered, "Wait." She pushed the man atop her aside. "What''s wrong?" Aurora nced at the time; it was already eight o''clock. "My mom''s flight is at ten. I can''t keep her here, but I want to see her off." Now, with a clear mind, Aurora understood that everyone has their duties in life, not just for themselves. Her behaviorst night had been immature,rgely because she hadn''t been fully aware. Now, the best thing she could do was not to cling but to bid Tina farewell onest time. She didn''t know when they would next meet, and if Tina had to leave, it was certainly for a significant reason. She needed to identify the obstacle thaty between them before she could think about keeping Tina. "Little Bunny, how can you be so cruel?" Julian looked at her with a sorrowful expression, his prize slipping away. Seeing his pitiful look, Aurora also felt helpless, "Then... hurry up." Before she could finish, he silenced her with a kiss, "Alright, I''ll be quick." But a man''s quick is never quick; Aurora, shaken to her core, drew this conclusion. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 00005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Half an hourter, she finally pushed him away, breathless, "You said you''d be quick, and you..." "Don''t worry, I promise you''ll see your mother," Julian quickly threw her clothes at her, and Aurora began to dress in a fluster. Julian looked up just in time to see a strange totem on Aurora''s bare back, like the faint traces on the edge of an ink painting. "Wait." He thought he was seeing things and walked over to Aurora. "What''s wrong, Julian? We''re running out of time." Although puzzled, Aurora obediently stopped moving. Julian noticed the vague totem on her skin, though the pattern was indistinct, and he couldn''t yet make it out clearly. "Never mind, hurry up." He didn''t tell Aurora about it, a deep meaning shing across his eyes. "Okay." Aurora quickly dressed. Fortunately, the airport was nearby and the road wasn''t congested. Julian sped all the way to the airport. As soon as the car stopped, Aurora dashed out and straight to the departure gate. In the crowd, she immediately spotted Tina, who stood out like a celebrity, her aura distinct from those around her. Chapter 386: Divergent Paths Aurora easily spotted the woman in the ck trench coat andrge sunsses. John Walsh stood by her side, making lively conversation, though she seemed barely interested, her mind elsewhere. Suddenly, as she looked in Aurora''s direction, Aurora quickly hid behind a pir, knowing that appearing now would only repeat the oue of yesterday, adding nothing but mutual sorrow. "Master, the check-in isplete; we can board now," Erica said, holding the tickets. John escorted her to the security checkpoint and hugged her lightly. "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon to join you." "Take good care of her," Tina said with a thick nasal voice. If she had removed her sunsses, her dark circles from a sleepless night filled with memories of past grudges would be visible. "I will. It''s about time. Go check in, don''t miss your flight," John released her. "Okay." Tina walked towards the securityne, feeling as though someone was watching her. She turned back after a few steps, scanning the airport. Only a few leisurely travelers dragging their suitcases were in sight. Erica, sensing her unease, paused and asked, "Master, what are you looking at?" "Nothing, let''s go," Tina withdrew her gaze. Aurora cautiously peeked from behind the pir, watching the group leave. She wondered, "Mom, what has happened over these years to change you so much?" "Why not go and see her off?" Julian, having parked the car, caught up and noticed Aurora hadn''t shown herself. Wasn''t she concerned about Tina? "It would only cause trouble for both of us. Since nothing can change the oue and it would only bring us sadness, why should I bother going out?" Aurora shook her head in resignation. Julian understood her feelings and embraced her gently. "Little Bunny, sometimes I wish you weren''t so sensible. Wouldn''t it be nice if you were a bit more willful like Ivy?" Aurora just gave a bitter smile. "If I really became that capricious, you might find me troublesome and start to dislike me." "As long as it''s you, no matter what you be, I will always like you because you are such a good girl," Julian gently caressed her cheek. "Julian, let''s go back," Aurora suggested. "Not sad anymore?" Julian saw her mood stabilizing. Aurora shook her head, "We have to ept it. Knowing that Mom is still alive is the greatest happiness. Although I don''t know why she refuses to acknowledge she is my mom, I can feel her suffering. Julian, you are so capable, could you help me find out what identity my mom really has and why she had to do this?" It was hard for Julian to refuse Aurora''s requests, except this one. He thought of the unfinished totem on her back that morning. "Aurora, have you ever considered one thing?" Julian hesitated before speaking. Aurora looked puzzled, "What is it, Julian?" "Just as you said, she couldn''t possibly not love you. So, what could make a mother treat her own daughter as a stranger? Unless her actions were to protect you. She has never exined, preferring to be misunderstood as an irresponsible mother, leaving her daughter to fend for herself all these years. The only exnation is that she did it to protect you, to keep your life on track, to let you forget her, even if it meant being misunderstood. If you forcefully pursue this investigation, it might disrupt the path she arranged for you and break her ns. Moreover, the weight of the truth might be too much for you, turning your life upside down." Julian, as an observer, could see things more deeply and also loved Aurora deeply, understanding her mother''s psychological struggles. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 00005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Upon hearing Julian''s words, Aurora fell into deep contemtion. "Could the truth really turn my life upside down?" she murmured to herself. Julian was right-Tina had clearly been in pain yesterday, and under such circumstances, she had refused even a hug. "Yes, your mother has painstakingly crafted the life you now have. Would you really not mind if meddling in her world changed your current path?" Julian reminded her. He had felt uneasy ever since he learned that her mother was part of the R family-a family shrouded in mystery. Although he did not know the specifics, his intuition told him that Aurora should not get involved. Otherwise, why would her mother act so coldly, pretending not to recognize her own daughter if not to protect her? It was no good deed for Aurora to get involved in something her mother was already handling in such a way. Previously, he had discovered something unsettling: why had Tina and John Walsh been together for so many years without ever having children? Robert had diagnosed Aurora with uterine damage, caused by medications fed to her when she was very young. Initially, Julian thought Genevieve, out of sheer malice, was responsible. However, after further investigation into the R family, he changed his mind. Genevieve indeed despised Aurora, viewing her as a threat. She would have eliminated Aurora, no doubt, but her method would surely be one that resulted in Aurora''s death, settling everything once and for all. If it was merely about preventing Aurora from having children, it wouldn''t make much sense to Genevieve. Why would she bother with chronic medication when she could simply poison Aurora and be done with it? Julian was certain that Genevieve was not the one who drugged Aurora. So who else close to her could have done it? Magnus had no reason to do such a thing; he had always been a fool, kept in the dark. Julian had overlooked someone. Victoria, Aurora''s biological mother. Robert had mentioned that the drugs were administered when Aurora was very young, at a time when she waspletely unaware. No one would suspect her own mother at first. Julian had been misled, thinking that depriving Aurora of motherhood was a cruel act only a vicious woman like Genevieve couldmit. But now, he dared not think that way. What if the drugs were not meant to harm her, but to save her? Why had Victoria faked her death and left, ignoring Aurora for so many years, even pretending to be a stranger when they met again? All of it was strange indeed, so much so that another oddity seemed normal. Julian didn''t know her reasons, but it at least proved one thing: Victoria was protecting Aurora in her way. If she was going to such lengths for Aurora, wouldn''t investigating the matter go against her intentions? Julian didn''t want to ask what kind of family Aurora was born into; he only ever wanted her and nothing else. Even if they never had children, it didn''t matter. He wanted Aurora and nothing to disrupt their life together. "Julian, what are you thinking about?" Aurora noticed Julian''s furrowed brow, unsure of his thoughts. "It''s nothing. Have you thought this through?" Julian gathered his thoughts. Aurora shook her head, "I haven''t decided. I always feel like this matter is shrouded in fog, just like you said. Can I really bear the cost of the truth?" "Besides not acknowledging she is your mother, everything else about her is fine. I mean, maybe it''s best not to disrupt anything and just live our lives peacefully," he reassured. Hearing this, Julian felt somewhat relieved, knowing that ignorance was sometimes the best approach. "Alright, I won''t think about it for now. My mother''s status is noble now; perhaps she is living happily," Aurora considered, possibly overthinking things. "Yes, that''s right. You haven''t even had breakfast; let''s go eat," Julian said, cheerfully leading her away. Chapter 387: Tastes Good They had just sent Tina off, and Aurora''s mood shifted from somber to cheerful. As a child, all she ever wanted was to see her parents happily together, providing her with a happy and fulfilled home. This had always been a knot in her heart. Knowing that Tina had returned, she felt both happy and excited, subconsciously assuming that her mother woulde home again. It was only now that she realized this was just her own wishful thinking; she had never considered it from the perspective of the actual people involved. Her mother had once been deeply hurt and betrayed by Magnus. Even if Genevieve had cunningly orchestrated everything, the oue was still Magnus hurting her mother, repeatedly and devastatingly. If it weren''t for Aurora uncovering the true nature of Genevieve''s family, Magnus would still be in the dark, and the harm he caused her mother would have been inevitable. A mistake was a mistake. Aurora could scarcely forgive what happened one night between Hayden and Susan, let alone her father bringing Genevieve back to the Montgomery family. He had good intentions, but it was his indecisiveness that led to the current situation. Her mother had given him a chance, and he failed to seize it. Having grown up, Aurora herself had experienced simr situations and should have understood her mother better. Her mother had done nothing wrong to her father; as adults, her mother had every right to pursue her own happiness, and everything with Magnus was in the past. Emotions are like a piece of fine china-once broken, even if pieced back together, the cracks and scars remain. What had happened could not be undone, and all the hurt had be a permanent fixture. It was only now that Aurora fully understood this; they might have once been a family, but they were also individuals. Everyone has the right to pursue happiness, and although their family was no longer together, the attitudes of its members towards her had not changed. Her mother had lived a life of hardship, but now she had John Walsh by her side, and Aurora could be at peace. What she needed to do was not to keep her mother close, but to set her free. "Why are you suddenly in such a good mood?" Julian noticed that the young woman beside him, who had been downcast earlier, was now smiling quietly. "Because I realized I was being silly, getting stuck on something pointless," Aurora said, feeling cheerful as she bit into her ice cream. "It''s good that you''ve figured it out," Julian obviously knew what was on her mind, seeing more clearly than anyone else. "Julian, I''ve realized that not only are you the kindest person to me in this world, but you also understand me the best. Even if I say nothing, you know what I''m thinking," Aurora took another bite of her ice cream. Julian smiled slightly. "That''s because, you see, I''ve watched you grow up. I know all your likes and dislikes, your temperament. All these years of being around you weren''t for nothing." Aurora''s initial touch of emotion was shattered by his words, and she chuckled, "You just know how to tease me." She understood that Julian did this just to make her happier. "Alright, even though you''re past your period, this ice cream is too cold. You shouldn''t eat too much of it; this is yourst bite," Julian knew her health well, and while he wouldn''t deprive her of her enjoyment of ice cream, he had to control the portion. This was the only way he could think of to keep both. "Julian, I want to eat it, let me finish it, okay?" Aurora pleaded, tugging at his hand yfully. If it were anything else, he might have indulged her whims, even plucking stars from the sky for her. But when it came to Aurora''s health, Julian had to y the viin, "No, you can''t. It''s already autumn, summer is long past, and it''s not suitable to eat something so cold. You already suffer from painful periods; it''s even less advisable to eat cold things." "Julian, just one more bite, just a small one," Aurora implored, still holding onto his hand pitifully. "Alright,st bite," Julian couldn''t resist her yful pleading. Aurora scooped up a big spoonful and stuffed it into her mouth, just as she used to do when caught stealing treats by her mother in childhood. During the brief moments before her mother reached her, she would shove arge spoonful into her mouth. But ice cream isn''t candy, and she only remembered the chill as she filled her mouth- forgetting just how cold it was. Both extreme heat and cold can be merciless. Seeing Aurora grimace from the cold, Julian felt a mix of helplessness and relief; such childlike moments from her were rare. "Silly," he muttered affectionately, and the next second, he drew Aurora into his embrace, lifted her chin, and kissed her. His tongue warmed the icy chill in her mouth. Aurora wasn''t new to his kisses, but his gestures always made her heart flutter. Julian usually appeared aloof, but his kindness to her knew no bounds. She thought if she ever wrote a book about him, it would be a bestseller-his actions were textbook examples of affection. After a minute, he let her go. "Still cold?" he asked. Aurora''s face flushed red as she shook her head. "Not anymore." Her mouth and heart felt sweet and warm, as if she hadn''t just eaten ice cream but a hot drink instead. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Seeing her flushed face, Julian remarked, "Hmm, tastes good." "Right? I think the ice cream was just perfect," Aurora said, her eyes sparkling. "No, I meant your taste," Julian said lightly. "Rogue..." Aurora murmured softly. "Aurora, I''m really hungry." "We just had breakfast," Aurora countered, no longer so naive. They had just eaten steak, and she doubted Julian was truly hungry. "That was rushed; I didn''t enjoy it," Julian said, somewhat frustrated. "You... Let''s talk about it tonight. Oh, I need to do something first," Aurora suddenly remembered. "What is it?" "Yesterday, Genevieve and Ivy went back to the Montgomery family. I thought they would settle down, and we could wipe the te clean, but I was naive. I underestimated their thick skin; they still dream of returning to the Montgomery family. They even disturbed my dinner with momst night! I can''t forgive them; for such people, drastic measures are necessary," Aurora stated coldly, determined not to let them off. "What do you want to do?" "I need to know where they are staying now." "Alright, I''ll have someone look into it immediately," Julian assured, patting her back, determined not to let her get upset over such women. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Julian made a call, and soon enough, someone gave him the information. "Little Bunny, Paul has set them up in a fancy apartment on Riverwalk Drive. What do you n to do?" "That woman really has some nerve, clinging to Paul while trying to worm her way back into the Montgomery family and coveting all the shares-she''s utterly greedy. This time, I won''t act; naturally, someone else will take care of her!" Aurora searched her contacts for Alison''s number. That night''s events were designed to break Paul and Kimberly ke, aiming for her own ascendancy. "Hello?" Alison sounded groggy, her voice husky with sleep. "How''s it going?" "Still on the long road; it''s never simple." "I have some information that might interest you." "What?" "Paul has settled Genevieve into that apartment on Riverwalk Drive. Does that help?" "Definitely, thanks," Alison hung up. Aurora had warned Alison, yet she persisted on this path. Kimberly and Genevieve were obstacles in her way. By sharing this information, she indirectly informed Kimberly, but it was unclear whosebativeness would prevail. Chapter 388: Settling Scores with Genevieve Genevieve had almost been killed by Aurora yesterday; she spent the night in the hospital before returning home. She initially thought her excruciating pain was due to dislocation, but fortunately, it was only from a fall. Covered in medicinal patches, Genevieve struggled to sleep throughout the night, and neither Ivy nor Zachary went to thepany afterward. After yesterday''s incident, they realized more than ever that Magnus would never ept them again; returning to thepany would only lead to further exploitation. "Mom, what path should we take from here?" Ivy sighed as she sat by Genevieve''s bed. Now without the support of the Montgomery family and without jobs, Ivy saw her future as bleak. "Don''t worry, I''ll figure something out. At least we still have a ce to live. Let me rest and heal first," Genevieve reassured, feeling utterly exhausted both physically and mentally. She just wanted a good rest. "Okay, mom, get some sleep. I won''t disturb you anymore," Ivy said as she covered her mother with a nket and left the room. She had just reached the living room when she heard a knock at the door. Without thinking, she opened it and asked, "Who is it?" "You bastards, hiding out here!" Kimberly stormed in with several bodyguards dressed in ck. Unlike Tina, Kimberly cared little for propriety; she was mainly concerned about the shame she had suffered. Not only had her husband had an affair with Genevieve, but there were also illegitimate children involved! Now, with the ck family''s reputation in tatters, she was in the process of divorcing Paul. "Aunt Kimberly, what... how did youe here?" Ivy weakly called out, knowing full well the ferocity of this woman. Ironically, the more formidable the wife, the more likely their husbands stray, and Paul was a prime example. "Should I let you bastards continue living in my apartment? Where is that slut Genevieve?" Kimberly charged in. Ivy, unable to confront this formidable woman, pleaded, "Aunt Kimberly, youe from a distinguished family. Please watch yournguage. You wouldn''t want to further tarnish the ck family''s reputation, a well-respected lineage after all." "Ha! Your whore of a mother has already disgraced us enough. This is between me and her. I''m letting you off today; now get out of my way!" Kimberly shoved Ivy forcefully. Women, when enraged, can summon strength surpassing that of an average man. Ivy staggered backward, finally stabilizing herself against a wall. Unaware of themotion outside, Genevieve, d in her pajamas and clutching her waist, slowly emerged from her room. "Ivy, who is it?" Kimberly, advancing ominously into the living room, was a sight that filled Genevieve with dread. She knew trouble was imminent, especially given herpromised state. "Kimberly, this is a misunderstanding, let me exin..." Genevieve frantically tried to formte her words to deflect the me. "A misunderstanding?" Kimberly pped Genevieve across the face. "You seduced my man, and had such a good time under him! And with your bastards all grown up, you dare speak to me of misunderstandings?" Even if Genevieve weren''t injured, she might have managed to stand up to Kimberly. But now, disheveled and unwell from a cold, she looked frightfully pale and weak. Kimberly''s p sent her sprawling to the floor, and Ivy hurried over to intervene, "Aunt Kimberly, stop, my mother is sick." "Sick? That''s right, how could you not be, after all the evil you''ve done? I''m not like Victoria, weak and meek. Had I known about you two sooner, I would have dealt with you harshly long ago!" Kimberly, grabbing Genevieve by the cor, pped her again. "Did your mother raise you just so you could seduce men? I''ve hated mistresses all my life, and you just had to steal my man. Today, if I don''t teach you a lesson, you''ll never realize how wrong you are." Kimberly swung her fists at Genevieve''s face from both sides before Ivy could stop her, only to be dragged away by a bodyguard standing by. Genevieve''s actions had not only hurt Aurora''s family but also deeply wounded Kimberly, who, despite her domineering nature from childhood, had been fiercely loyal to Paul all these years. While it''s debatable what role she yed in her marriage, her devotion to Paul was unwavering. Paul was detestable, and Genevieve was no saint either. He had kept his affair hidden from his vtile-tempered wife for many years. The video of his indiscretions was circting among the upper echelons of society, and she was thest to find out about his betrayal. How could she not be furious? "Stay away from my mom!" Zachary, hearing themotion outside, came out only to find Kimberly beating Genevieve on the ground. Genevieve''s face was swollen from the blows, and blood began to seep from the corner of her mouth. Seeing Genevieve disheveled, bloodied, and bruised, Zachary''s eyes reddened with anger. He had just learned that Genevieve had initially gone to Paul''s office to ask for help to pay off his debts, even though she was reluctant. For his sake, she had swallowed her pride. It was precisely that day''s events that were now being used against her, and ultimately, he felt he was responsible. He understood Genevieve''s motives and had wanted to turn over a new leaf and take better care of his sister and mother. But upon witnessing the scene, he was so overwhelmed with anger that he grabbed a fruit knife and stabbed Kimberly. Genevieve turned pale with shock! Just recently, Zachary had been detained for seventy-two hours for attempted assault. Blood seeped through Kimberly''s clothes as she fainted from the sight of her own blood. The bodyguards, putting aside all else, hurried to take her to the hospital, while others called the police. Genevieve, terrified, pleaded with the bodyguards on her knees, "Please don''t call the police, I beg you, I''ll give you anything you want." "Please, don''t call the police, I''m begging you, my brother didn''t mean to do it!" Ivy also knelt down and begged. Both knew that regardless of how severe Kimberly''s injuries were, if Zachary were arrested, there would be no hope. Now, without money or power and with the ck family likely to influence the authorities, Zachary could be locked away for life. "Get out of the way," the bodyguard said, knowing all too well Kimberly''s vengeful nature. Once she awoke, she would surely seek retribution. They did not dare face her wrath and chose to call the police anyway, and Zachary was soon taken into custody. Genevieve sat on the sofa, her face as pale and lifeless as if her soul had been drained, herplexion ashen like peeling wall ster. "Mom, are we done for? Zach won''t being out this time, will he?" Ivy clung to Genevieve, their future looking bleak. Genevieve, in a daze, could hardly believe she was experiencing such disgrace. "No, there must be a way," she murmured. Pushing Ivy away, she called Paul. The phone rang for a long time before he answered. "Hello." Paul''s voice was low, as if afraid of being overheard. "Zach has been arrested. You have to save him this time! He''s your son," Genevieve pleaded tearfully. "I''m at the hospital now, I''ve been informed of everything. Don''t worry, I''ll figure something out. The ce you''re at is no longer safe. Leave that apartment immediately, or the ck family will never leave you alone!" Paul warned. "You''ve really caused a big mess this time!" Chapter 389: I Will Never Let Go Genevieve hung up the phone, her mood heavier even though Paul had promised to save Zachary. But Paul had long been ousted from the Montgomery Group, notorious from past incidents, and was currently in the midst of a divorce with Kimberly. Having lost the support of both the ck and Montgomery families, what could he really do? "Mom, what did he say?" Ivy asked. "He said he''ll find a way. Ivy, go pack your things, we need to leave quickly." Genevieve still trusted Paul; he wouldn''t joke about such matters. Kimberly''s arrogance stemmed from being the sole heiress of the ck family. Now, having nearly killed the only child of the ck family, both she and Ivy were also in danger. "Leave? Mom, we''re fine here, why do we need to go?" Ivy was unaware of the full situation. "Fine? Your brother almost killed Kimberly and has been arrested. Do you think the ck family will let us off? If you don''t want to be beaten half to death, we need to leave now." Genevieve was not joking, knowing all too well the bitterness of losing loved ones. "Okay, Mom, I understand." Ivy, remembering the scene of Kimberly bursting in with bodyguards, which left Genevieve severely injured, knew they had to leave immediately! They didn''t have many belongings, and Ivy packed in less than ten minutes. Escaping was their priority; they didn''t even care if they left without makeup, dragging their suitcases to the elevator. Seeing the elevator ascending, Genevieve suddenly grabbed Ivy''s hand, feeling an inexplicable sense of unease. "We''re not taking the elevator, let''s use the stairs." Ivy trusted her decision, and as they reached the safety of the stairwell, the elevator stopped on their floor. A group of ck-d bodyguards emerged, "Boss, this is the ce, right?" "Of course, I was here not long ago. Remember, the boss said, as long as you don''t kill them, you can do whatever you want." "I''ve never seen such a shameless mistress. They''ve deceived Magnus Montgomery for so many years. How stupid must he be? He was cuckolded and even raised another man''s child." "These rich families look morous on the surface but are filthy behind closed doors. That wench''s daughter made headlines in her teens; like mother, like daughter." "Boss, it''s been a long time since I''ve had a woman. Can I..." "As long as you don''t kill them, do whatever you want." Still in the safety of the stairwell, the mother and daughter heard every word from the bodyguards, chilling them to the bone. The horrific images of that night in the warehouse shed through Ivy''s mind, tears rolling down her cheeks. Genevieve quickly covered her mouth to keep her silent. Once the bodyguards moved toward the apartment, Genevieve hurriedly pulled Ivy away. She was grateful for her intuition; taking the elevator would have put them face to face with those men. They quickly left through the stairwell, not daring to imagine the fate that would have awaited them had they not escaped. Genevieve, avoiding any ostentatious hotels, opted for a modest motel where they could afford to stay and avoid familiar faces from her previous social circle. Once inside the room, Ivy burst into tears. "Mom, how did we end up like this? Even rats are probably freer than us." Genevieve''s heart, tense all this while, finally eased. She held Ivy tightly. "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. I couldn''t settle for an ordinary life. When I was pregnant with you, I thought about abortion, but the doctor said you were lovely twins, and my uterine walls were thin." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "If I had gone through with it, you would never be able to have children in this lifetime. I couldn''t bear to leave you," she said with regret. "I didn''t want you to live a disgraceful life with me, which is why I harbored such wicked thoughts. I wanted you toe from a reputable family, to never be looked down upon by anyone, but I never expected that it would still harm you." Ivy shook her head, "No, mom, it''s not your fault. You did everything you could. It''s all Aurora''s doing. She ruined us. I swear, as long as I live, I will never let her get away with this!" "Don''t be foolish," her mother replied. "We were never able to defeat her before, and now that we''re destitute and scorned like rats in the streets, it''s even less likely. My only wish now is for your brother toe back, and then we can live a simple and quiet life as a family." Genevieve had risen from a lowly barmaid to a wealthy household twenty years ago, ustomed to a life of luxury and now returned to her former self. She had a moment of enlightenment-nothing was more important than health and family. Tired of fighting, she no longer wished to continue. Ivy''s eyes zed with fury, "Impossible! It''s either her or me. No matter the cost, I will make Aurora lose everything! She will pay a bloody price." Genevieve''s world was shrouded in darkness, unlike Aurora''s, which was filled with warm sunlight. Zachary''s situation soon reached Julian''s ears, and he ryed the entire matter to Aurora. "Should I go and say hello, maybe get a few extra years added to Zachary''s sentence?" Julian suggested casually, holding Aurora in his arms in the car. Aurora hadn''t expected things to escte to this extent. Initially, she thought that having Kimberly evict Genevieve from the apartment would suffice. She had never imagined such an oue. "No need. Kimberly won''t let her off easily. As long as they don''t provoke me further, I''m willing to consider our grievances settled," Aurora said, not one to kick someone when they''re down. Genevieve had made many mistakes and was now paying the price. Besides, Kimberly wasn''t someone to show mercy; Genevieve was in for a rough time, so Aurora decided to let the matter rest. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 00005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Alright, if that''s what you want," Julian murmured seductively nipping Aurora''s ear, his tone full of unspoken desires and intimacy. Aurora giggled, ufortable, "Stop it, we''re almost at the hospital." "Little Bunny, I want you," Julian dered, pinning her to the seat, ready to misbehave again. "Julian, stop." Hayden stood by the window like a statue, his heart in turmoil. On one hand, seeing Aurora with Julian made him want to let go. But such matters weren''t so easily resolved; otherwise, the world wouldn''t be full of heartache. He foolishly stood there, wanting just to look at her a little longer, even if it meant keeping her in his life this way. He had no idea what had happened to herst night, and Julian had rushed off. He had called her not long ago; she was on her way to the hospital. The thought of seeing her soon brought a slight joy to Hayden''s heart. He even got out of bed to stand by the window, hoping to catch the first glimpse of her. "Hayden, let go. She has Julian now, and there''s no possibility for you," Susan said, knowing what he was thinking. "Let go? Then let go of me. Can you do that?" Hayden replied softly. "We''re married. How can I let go? I will never let go in this lifetime," Susan said stubbornly. Hayden didn''t respond. Watching Julian''s car slowly rolling in, his eyes brightened. The car door opened, but it was just the driver. Julian and Aurora were not seen. The doors remained closed, the windows unopened. What were the two of them doing inside? Chapter 390: Showing Off Affection It took a while before the car door finally opened. Aurora, almost instinctively, straightened her dress as Julian also stepped out. Whatever he said made Aurora gently punch him on the chest. Julian, seizing the moment, pulled her into his arms and kissed her, their sweet interaction palpable even to Hayden from afar. Hayden''s hands tightly clutched the edge of the windowsill, the veins on his hands standing out. Susan scoffed disdainfully. "God, I thought she was such a saintly woman, truly shameless." At that moment, Susan clearly forgot how she had drugged Hayden years ago, voluntarily undressing in front of him when she was only eighteen. "Don''t talk about her like that," Hayden couldn''t stand anyone ndering her, not even slightly. "Don''t talk, don''t say a word about her, you''ve put her on a pedestal, but she doesn''t care about you at all." Susan was most enraged by this. She had given her heart and soul to Hayden, but he had devoted his entire heart to Aurora, making Susan feel like nothing but air in his presence. "I don''t need you meddling in my affairs. If you interfere again, we''ll see each other in court," Hayden said coldly, then went back to lie on his bed. Hearing ''we''ll see each other in court,'' Susan felt her heart sink; he actually wanted to divorce her for a woman who did not love him. As she approached his bed, the sounds of high heels and Aurora''s voice echoed in the hallway, "Ah, tea again, Julian, I''m really fine now, that tea is terribly bitter." "I''ve told you, your health needs gradual care, and I''ve already had the nurse prepare it. It will be brought over soon," Julian coaxed her. "But I really don''t like it..." Aurora''s voice carried a clear whine, a sound that could soften any man. Even Hayden felt a tug at his heart, wishing she was whining to him. It seemed they stopped at the door, "No, I''ll indulge you in anything else, but not when ites to your health. Go inside, and I''ll bring the tea over." "Oh," Aurora sounded dejected as she pushed open the bedroom door. "How are you feeling today?" Aurora, now in front of Hayden and Susan, had put away the demure demeanor she showed in front of Julian. Though her words to Hayden were caring, if he looked closely, there was a distance in her eyes-everyone except Julian was met with a guarded demeanor. Hayden, seeing her still-flushed cheeks, knew the charming face was no longer his. "Much better," he suppressed his difort, finally understanding how she must have felt when he was unfaithful. Now, she was nothing to him, whereas back then, he had hurt her while they were still together-surely a deeper pain than what he felt now. "By the way, Uncle Julian left in such a hurry yesterday, what happened on your end?" Hayden asked. Aurora shook her head, "There was some trouble, but it''s been resolved, don''t worry, I''m fine," she said as she picked up some fruit and headed to the washroom. "I''ll go wash the fruit." "There''s no need, I''m his wife, I should do it," Susan said, snatching the fruit from Aurora''s hands. Aurora didn''t bother to argue, knowing Hayden''s thoughts she was more than willing to avoid conflict, just looking for something to keep herself busy. "Let her wash them, sit and rest for a while," Hayden tried to ease the tension. "Mm," Aurora had just sat down when Julian entered with the medicine bowl. Seeing the dark, bitter medicine, Aurora frowned. She used to not mind drinking tea, but being tormented daily by this bitter and astringent herbal tea, Aurora felt she was exuding bitterness herself. Now, her menstruation period had turned into her happiest time, for it granted her a temporary reprieve. Julian, who was most sympathetic towards Aurora, found it hardest to bear seeing her distressed face, yet what could be done? The medicine was for her own good, after all. "Don''t frown. I''ve prepared some chocte for you. We can eat it after you take your medicine," Julian said, his palm revealing Aurora''s favorite hazelnut chocte. "Alright then." Aurora reluctantly drank it down. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 00005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Julian tucked a piece of peeled chocte into her lips. "There, it''s not bitter anymore, is it?" "Mm." Their little interaction was another painful sight for Hayden and Susan. "Julian, just tell me, how much longer do I need to keep drinking this stuff?" Aurora asked, frowning. "Well, until your health improves. Tea isn''t a medicine; it works slowly. Your body needs time to adjust," Julian ambiguously replied. "Okay then." Aurora didn''t ponder it further. "Uncle Julian, what sickness does Aurora have?" Hayden asked, unable to see any apparent illness in Aurora. "She''s not sick, just a bit weak. The doctor prescribed some herbal tea to strengthen her constitution," Julian answered frankly. "That''s good then." Hayden was relieved, having thought Aurora was seriously ill. Four closely linked individuals were living under one roof, making the atmosphere increasingly strange. Hayden had intended to use his own injury as a pretext to get closer to Aurora, but things turned out much differently than he expected. He constantly witnessed the couple showing affection. When Aurora wanted to peel an apple, she had barely touched the knife before Julian snatched it away. "Do you remember the cut in your palm? What if the knife hurts you again? If you want an apple, just tell me, and I''ll peel it for you." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Julian, I''m really not as frail as you think," Aurora said, a bit exasperated. During lunch, Julian would first scoop soup for her and set it aside to cool, then serve her some of her favorite dishes. In the afternoon, without needing Aurora''s prompt, Julian specifically had someone bring her favorite desserts. Aurora suddenly felt a delusion that she wasn''t here to take care of someone in the hospital but to vacation instead, Julian was being exceptionally nice to her; now she could easily have everything handed to her. Susan, on the other hand, was busy like a servant, calling nurses, changing Hayden''s medicine, and even bathing him. Without aparison, she hadn''t felt it was so bad, but now, seeing Julian''s treatment of Aurora, she felt like she wasn''t living a human life. She eagerly wished for Aurora and Julian to leave soon, so they wouldn''t be in her way, yet without Hayden saying anything, she had to hold back. On another note, she also had her own ns. The happier Julian and Aurora were together, the more it struck Hayden. Someday he would give up, and only then would she have a chance to be with him. As night deepened, Susan, having stayed awake for two days, finally sumbed to sleep, and Hayden''s condition had also stabilized significantly. Julian, seeing Aurora foolishly prepared to stay awake all night, pulled her aside. "You sleep now, I''ll watch over." "Julian, you should rest too. You''re more tired than I am. Let me do it." "I''ll take over in the second half of the night," Julian always managed to deceive her this way, and without suspicion, Auroray down in bed and fell asleep. Hayden''s body was more easily fatigued than before, and he too quickly fell into deep sleep, quieting the whole ward. Julian, seeing Aurora snuggled into his arms, her leg perfectly strewn over his thigh, thought to himself, what a tormenting little demon... He nced at the sleeping Hayden and, a wicked thought crossing his mind, his fingers stealthily reached towards the sleeping Aurora. Chapter 391: I Will Feel for You Too Aurora was sleeping in a daze when she murmured, "Stop it... hmm." She had barely spoken a word before Julian sealed her lips. Only then did Aurora open her eyes fully, finally realizing what was happening. "Julian, not here!" she whispered into his ear, terrified of being discovered by Hayden and the others. Julian gently nibbled on her earlobe, his voiceden with unspeakable tenderness and affection. He knew every sensitive spot on her body, and soon she melted into his embrace. "Little Bunny, I''ll be gentle," Julian''s seductive voice echoed. It wasn''t until the end that Aurora leaned against Julian in the dark, her cheeks flushed with a rosy hue, her consciousness clearing. She felt her own shamelessness growing. This was something she had despised much before, but now she was gradually epting it. Julian, seeing her burrow her face into his chest, couldn''t help but smile lightly. The silly girl thought hiding in his arms would conceal them from others, but he had intentionally let Hayden know. If Hayden thought he could endure all this, he wouldn''t just suffocate him; he would infuriate him to death. He wanted to y, so Julian would y along. "Sleep now, I won''t bother you anymore," Julian whispered as he kissed her forehead, and Aurora fell asleep again. Julian closed his eyes contentedly, able to sleep well, while poor Hayden couldn''t sleep at all. Although he couldn''t see Aurora just now, he involuntarily fantasized about her over and over. The next morning, Hayden decided to be discharged. His hand could heal at home, and he would returnter to have the stitches removed. Aurora breathed a sigh of relief, finally freed, and saw him off to the car. "Take care of yourself, I''lle to visit you sometime," she said casually, though she had no intention of visiting Hayden. "Thank you, you''ve both been through a lot," Hayden acknowledged, knowing his n had failed. If he didn''t leave now, Julian would unt his affection daily. "Get some good well at home," Julian said as he embraced Aurora formally. Susan red at them, "Hypocrites. Let''s go, Hayden." As the car slowly drove away, Aurora finally breathed freely. "It''s finally over." "Hmph, I thought he had more fight in him, but he gave up so quickly," Julian scoffed with disdain. Seeing his smug expression, Aurora suddenly rememberedst night''s events. "Julian, did you hide something from me?" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! she asked with a yful smile. Julian, seeing her menacing smile, quickly backed away. "No, why are you looking at me like that, little Aurora? Your gaze is kind of scary." "Did Hayden see usst night?" "How would I know if he saw? I was very careful," Julian adamantly denied. "Hmph, you did it on purpose, you wanted him to see. You said no one would see us, you big liar!" Aurora, hands on her hips and a stern face, approached him. "Cough, Little Bunny, I''ll go handle Hayden''s discharge procedures. Wait here for me," Julian said as he took off running. Aurora chased after him, "Julian, you big liar, stop right there!" If he stopped now, he must be out of his mind. Julian didn''t stop but ran even faster, leaving Aurora tough helplessly. She knew all too well Julian''s intentions, guessing that ever since the night Hayden took a knife for her, Julian had figured out what Hayden was up to. At that time, she was immersed in worry and guilt. If he told her about Hayden''s intentions, she would probably think he was being petty. So he chose to say nothing and, instead, decisively stayed behind with her topletely thwart Hayden''s sinister ns from the very beginning. This man was cold and ruthless to others, but he gave his whole heart to her, always protecting her in his own way. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! He had never spoken ill of Hayden in front of her; instead, he let her feel the truth for herself. He was really considerate of her feelings, avoiding arguments and ensuring she was never hurt. Aurora realized all this and appreciated Julian even more; he was good in every way, except he was too hard on himself. He was always there to shield her from other men, handle his ownpany''s affairs, and worry about her getting hurt. Previously calling him a butler, she now realized that he did much more than a butler would. When Julian came out and saw Aurora still standing in the courtyard, he approached her cautiously, "Little Bunny, are you mad?" Aurora crossed her arms, and Julian quickly embraced her, "Okay, I admit it was on purpose. That night, when Hayden took a knife for you and clung to you, andter he audaciously tried to exploit your guilt to get close to you, how could I let his scheming seed?" "So I stayed to protect you, to prevent your soul from being stolen again, and your kindness from being exploited. Last night, I did it on purpose, to provoke him to give up, so he would no longer pursue you. Little Bunny, I know I was wrong, I was underhanded, I would do anything to have you, I..." "Do you know where you went wrong the most?" Aurora looked up at him, her gaze neither sad nor happy, and Julian couldn''t guess what she was thinking, feeling somewhat apprehensive. "Should I not have plotted against Hayden?" he asked cautiously. "No, it''s that you don''t trust me. We''re engaged, and marriage is only a paper away. Whether as spouses or lovers, we should face dangers and difficulties together, but you''re always there shielding me from everything. You do it for my sake, not wanting me to get hurt at all, but Julian, do you know that it pains me too?" "I ache for you, knowing you''re ufortable yet still taking care of a rival, for you, who stays upte with red eyesforting me to rest well, for you, who dashes to my side with just one phone call. You love me so much, you''ve given me everything and forgotten about yourself. I''m really pained by this, and that''s where you''re most wrong." Julian was stunned by Aurora''s words; he hadn''t expected her not to me him but to feel pain for him. "Aurora..." His voice was rough. Aurora nestled into his chest, tiptoed, and gently kissed his cheek, "Julian, thank you for loving me, cherishing me, and adoring me. Aurora has grown up, no longer the little girl in your arms. Whatever happens in the future, let''s face everything together, okay?" Chapter 392: The New Company In Julian''s world, he believed he should handle everything himself-wasn''t a man supposed to shield a woman from the storms of life? Aurora''s sudden remark caught him off guard. "Aurora, you''re not angry with me?" "How could I not be? I''m upset because you''ve given your all to me but neglected yourself," Aurora said helplessly. "I''m sorry, Aurora. I thought it was enough to protect you from harm without considering your feelings. I understand now. From now on, whatever happens, we''ll face it together," Julian said, embracing her tightly. "That''s right. That''s exactly what I meant," Aurora said with a gentle smile. "Since you took the day off today, let me take you out to distract you from work for once," Julian suggested, recalling that Tina had just left, hoping to distract Aurora from that memory. "Julian, I''m not as fragile as you think. I actually took a week off to look after Hayden and to prepare for my newpany. Today is the recruitment fair, and I need to be there." Julian shook his head resignedly. "It''s not easy to get you, a workaholic, to take a break." "If I had children, I could rest properly and be a devoted wife and mother at home. But since we don''t have kids yet, I need to keep pushing," Aurora smiled at him. Knowing her mindset all too well, Julian responded, "Alright, I''ll take you there." "Mm," Aurora nodded, knowing Julian would support whatever decision she made. Aurora''spany hadn''t officiallyunched yet but had already stirred a buzz in the financial circles due to its mystery-everyone knew only that its CEO was a woman, a neer from Wall Street, but her background was unknown. With benefits far exceeding those of simr-sizedpanies, it had unsettled employees of neighboring firms. Given the simrpany sizes, the superior benefits offered by the newpany tempted many to apply, resulting in an overwhelming turnout at today''s recruitment fair. Thankfully, Asher had sent an assistant from the U. S. to manage the affair, sparing Aurora from having to juggle responsibilities at Montgomery Group and her new venture. The car stopped downtown, and Julian led Aurora to the impressive building. "You know, this skyscraper belongs to yourpany. I should have been more lenient a couple of years ago." Aurora detected an undertone in his words. "What do you mean?" "Thisnd is mine. When Asher approached me about it, I thought he was out of his mind. Such a prime location is typically used for malls, yet he wanted to build an office tower here." Julian had scoffed at the news initially, doubting Asher''s sanity. Aurora smiled wryly. "He''d be quite upset if he knew you described him that way. He''s not crazy; he was just fulfilling a wish of mine." "What wish?" Julian was now the one surprised. Aurora exined, "It all started with an offhandment I made years ago when we were down on our luck. Ashy and I were looking at the city lights from a distance, and I said if I ever made it rich, I''d build a high-rise office tower in the center of the city." "I wanted to stand on expensivend, looking down at everything below, making those who mocked me in the past look up to me. It was just a thought at the time, but Ashy took it seriously. Knowing I wanted to return to Clothville, he built this towering office building just for me." "I''m truly grateful you didn''t fall in love with Asher; otherwise, I could never have had you back in my life," Julian said as he gazed at the imposing skyscraper, each brick and tile a testament to Asher''s deep love for Aurora. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Perhaps it really wasn''t meant to be. During my toughest times, it was Ashy who stood by me, but back then, my heart was set on revenge, a longing for life, never on romance. Ashy knew my feelings, so he never brought it up. Later, when I returned to the country and met you, I just blindly forgot everything," Aurora said with a resigned smile. "What if Asher had confessed his feelings for you before I did? Would you have epted?" Julian was very concerned about this answer. "I don''t know, but even if I had said yes, it wouldn''t have been out of love. I appreciate what Ashy did for me, but gratitude isn''t the same as love. I didn''t love him, and my eptance wouldn''t have been based on love," Aurora stated clearly. "I really should be thankful that the person you love is me," Julian sighed. "Of course, so you must never hurt me." "Of course not, let''s go, let''s visit yourpany," Julian said, leading Aurora into the beautifully designed building facade. Thepany was simply named Sun Capital. Asher was like a ray of sunlight that brightened her world, promising no more darkness ahead. Many onlookers gathered around; the building had been under construction for a long time without any tenants. Initially, everyone thought it was a new mall, but theyout didn''t seem to fit a mall. This ce had been unupied for so long in such a location; others thought the owner was extravagantly wealthy. Only recently had people started moving around thepany, and everyone learned it was actually a financial firm! Today was thepany''s job fair, and many people hade to the lobby. Aurora had visited many times before and had to admit Asher really understood her. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Even the decor was arranged ording to her tastes. It was Julian''s first visit, and he noticed several small transparent balls floating up and down in the lobby, forming various patterns and immediately catching everyone''s eye. This wasn''t the usual stern financepany; instead, it had a touch of romance. The good pay and great work environment attracted many young people. Initially, some just wanted a job change, but after seeing thepany, they felt the owner was not only wealthy but also thoughtful, promising a bright future. Everyone was eager to join. Among them were some of Aurora''s old acquaintances, like Heather, who had been preparing for the interview for over a week at home. This was Aurora''s opportunity for her, and she was determined to seize it! Today, she opted for light makeup and a fresh yet formal suit, transforming her aura from the inside out. She used tock confidence, but having gone through various experiences, she had grown more self-assured, believing in her sess. Then there was Ian Hanzel and his group. Only after Aurora had given him her business card did he learn of her true identity. Aurora was so young and already owned herpany, which had personally invited him to an interview. "Ian, not bad, huh? When did you get to know the boss of such a bigpany with such great benefits? It would be great if we could work here," one of his friends, David Cooper, said cheerfully. "I''m just making the introductions; passing the interview is another matter, and I need to interview myself," Ian replied casually. "Come on, the boss who directly invited you must have a good rtionship with you. Give us some hints, do we know thispany''s president?" Many students were very curious. "Actually, you all know her. She is..." Ian adjusted his sses, ready to answer, but someone rushed over urgently. Chapter 393: Tonight, I Am Yours Ian watched as Gemma Scott approached them. Ever since her interview at Montgomery Group where she encountered Aurora, she felt as if she had been cursed. Subsequently, she interviewed with fivepanies and astonishingly, no one hired her. All her friends had secured internships, leaving her the only one without a job. Why wouldn''t Gemma be worried? Initially, she thought those peoplecked vision, as someone with her qualifications shouldn''t struggle to find a good job. Reality proved otherwise; while jobs were plentiful, securing a good position was challenging. The prestigiouspanies would not hire her, and after repeated rejections, Gemma was truly panicked. Coincidentally, she heard from a friend that Ian and some of the top students were interviewing at a newpany, and after some investigation, Gemma found her way there. Ian had already grown to despise her from her past actions, and seeing her here was unpleasant. "Ian." Gemma approached him coquettishly. Once, he thought she was the best girl in the world, but after learning of her dark past, he found her utterly repulsive. "Why are you here?" Even Ian, usually too nice for his own good, didn''t want to deal with Gemma, especially after meeting Aurora, whom he admired for her independence and confidence. Gemma''s every move was affected. When you like someone, you might find even their teary eyes endearing. But when affection turns to disgust, you would find even an angel repulsive if it were her; her every grin and grimace induced nausea. "I heard you''re well acquainted with the president of Sun Corporation. Look, we''ve been friends, can you..." Gemmatched onto Ian''s arm, her pose suggesting they were a close couple. The other guys, unaware of Gemma''s true nature, thought Ian still liked her as before. Many joked, "Oh, no wonder you ignore us. You n to save a spot for your girlfriend, huh?" "What girlfriend? What spot? Don''t say such things," Gemma said, feigning shyness but leaning closer. It baffled her how this fool had changed. He no longer obeyed her blindly, and now he even dared to show disdain. No matter, he still had his uses. If need be, she could sacrifice a bit of dignity to secure his help, especially since knew the CEO of Sun Corporation. The chatter confirmed this, and she was determined not to miss this opportunity. "Don''t talk nonsense, I''m single, I have no girlfriend," Ian said, disgusted by Gemma''s flirtatious behavior. He wondered if he had been blind to have liked her before. "Why so shy? We all understand, Gemma, don''t mind him, he''s just shy," said his roommate, who clearly didn''t believe Ian. "I know Ian has always been shy, how could I mind?" Gemma replied, even more affectionately. Ian red at her; this woman was tantly lying. He had made it very clear that they had nothing to do with each other anymore, yet here she was, misleading everyone around. "Wait here for me; I need to speak with her privately," Ian said, pulling Gemma aside. "This Ian seems different from before," remarked one bystander. "He used to not look at Gemma like that." "Who knows? Maybe she was out of his league before, and now she''s his girlfriend, things naturally changed. Instead of worrying about their affair, let''s think about our chances of getting hired today." "At first, I thought not many people would apply to the newpany, and we would surely pass," one personmented. "But seeing this crowd now, it seems we hardly stand a chance." "Right? Who would have thought so many industry elites would also apply? How good must the benefits at thispany be to attract them all? It looks like we''re doomed," another added. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Man, the pressure is intense. Now, our only hope is Ian," the group muttered as they watched the elites from variouspanies shake their heads. "Look, Aurora is here too," someone pointed out, spotting Aurora in the crowd immediately. It wasn''t that his eyes were particrly sharp, but Aurora really stood out among the crowd. Her skin was very pale, and today she was dressed in a white shirt and capris, topped with a ck zer. Her feet were adorned with ck stilettos, giving her apetent and mature aura. The group was stunned. If anyone had thought Gemma was out of reach, their gaze upon seeing Aurora would instantly elevate her to queen status! Even her mere presence exuded a ''keep away'' vibe. Thanks to the makeup she deliberately wore earlier, no one could recognize her true identity. Now, she was like the sun, impossible to ignore. "She is the daughter of the Montgomery family. How could she possibly be applying at anotherpany? I heard the Montgomery family had a huge scandal. It turns out Ivy and Zachary aren''t Montgomery''s children. Now, she''s the only daughter left. Ah, to think how naive we were. If we had realized this sooner and pursued her, we could have been part of the Montgomery family," they dreamed. While they were still dreaming, one pointed to the man beside Aurora, "I advise you to stop dreaming. Do you see who that is?" "Him... what''s his name? I''ve seen him in financial magazines before, but I can''t recall his name right now." "Julian Ba, the real tycoon and eligible bachelor. No wonder he''s been single; he was waiting for Aurora. Do you think thispany belongs to Mr. Ba?" Everyone spected, and no one guessed it could be Aurora''spany. This was the most likely scenario they all agreed on, "It seems Mr. Ba and Aurora are quite close. Do you think we should try to get close to Aurora and have her put in a good word for us with Mr. Ba?" "That''s a good idea. After all, we''ve been friends. Aurora wouldn''t be so heartless, right?" They unanimously decided to try and get Aurora to speak to Julian on their behalf. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Everyone tried their best to secure a position in thepany, deploying all sorts of tricks just to stay. This included Gemma, who Ian pulled aside to a secluded area, "What exactly are you here for?" "Let go, you''re hurting me!" Gemma shook off Ian''s hand. "My purpose is the same as yours. I want to get into thispany." "If you''re just here to apply, then why are you spouting nonsense in front of them!" Ian''s disdain for Gemma grew. "What nonsense? We are a couple, aren''t we? Where did I speak nonsense?" Gemma blinked innocently. "Shut up. I''ve already made it clear there''s nothing between us. Stay away from me in the future and keep your mouth clean," Ian felt she had an incredibly thick face. Soon, this thickness would redefine his understanding of her. Gemma, suppressing her anger and wearing a ttering smile, leaned in close to Ian and whispered seductively in his ear, "Ian, help me get into thispany, and I''ll be yours tonight." Chapter 394: The Face Off Ian had always been a bookworm, never dated through his childhood or adolescence. When he finally reached university, he fell for Gemma the moment he first saw her. Gemma, with her long ck hair and white dress, perfectly matched the innocent and pure image Ian, the bookworm, had always fantasized about. Years passed, and now Ian found Gemma clinging to him, aplex look in his eyes. He remembered Ivy on her first day of school, shy and as pure as a bowl of clear water, without a speck of impurity. But now, she was heavily made up, wearing cheap perfume, and posturing provocatively in front of him. In Gemma''s mind, Ian, who had never been with a woman, was easy prey. She thought she just needed to spend one night with him to show him the pleasures of a woman, and then he would be forever under her spell. "Ian, I really like you and want to be with you. Since you know thepany''s president, could you put in a good word for me? That way, I can get a job there, and we can be together. I''m doing this for our future," she said, sweetly but deceitfully, believing no man could resist her charms, let alone the inexperienced Ian. Gemma''s overconfidence blinded her to the deep disgust in Ian''s eyes. "Gemma, could you please get off me? This is making me feel nauseous." "What did you say?" Gemma, always confident and having men dote on her, couldn''t believe Ian''s words. Seeing her astonishment, Ian pushed her away and said, "It seems you didn''t look in the mirror before you left the house. Gemma, let me be clear. I must have been blind to have ever liked you, but that was the past. Now, I have regained my sight, and I don''t like you, not even a bit. Not now, not ever. We will never be together. Please, have some dignity, and don''t assume every man is interested in you." Ian calmly adjusted his suit. He had always been a pushover at school, always trying to help everyone if he could. In Gemma''s eyes, he was a fool, his good grades not enough to mask his meek nature. He used to be too scared to even speak to her; if she nced at him a bit longer, he would turn away blushing,cking the courage to even look at her. She would have never approached him if not for the help he provided with homework, viewing him as utterly beneath her. Yet now, the man she had always looked down on spoke to her without a blush, with such certainty. "Ian, who do you think you are? If you hadn''t been so desperately chasing after me back then, I wouldn''t have given you a second nce! What are you acting all high and mighty for now?" Gemma raged, her face turning red. Ian, unbothered, simply looked at her calmly, "Seeing you like this makes me wonder if I was out of my mind when I pursued you. But that''s all in the past now. My pursuit ended long ago, and from now on, please stay out of my world." With that, he adjusted his tie and walked away, leaving Gemma stunned. She had been rejected by the very bookworm she had looked down upon. Why did she suddenly think he looked somewhat handsome when he adjusted his tie? Perhaps she was the one who was out of her mind. Resolving to rely on herself, Gemma refused to believe that someone with her qualifications wouldn''t get hired. When Ian left, he noticed that his friends were nowhere to be seen. He checked his watch; it was almost time for his interview. Where had everyone gone? The group had long followed Aurora, and Julian, ever perceptive, noticed a few had been tailing them for a while. Frowning, he suggested, "Aurora, you go ahead." "Are you going to deal with them?" Aurora had already glimpsed the familiar faces in the reflection on the door. "Yes, they''ve been following us since we entered the lobby. I''ll check it out." This was Aurora''spany, and Julian would not tolerate any threat to her. "No need, they''re here for me. I''ll handle it," Aurora firmly replied. "Do you know them?" Julian asked, puzzled. "They attended the same university as me. They probably just want to say hello. Don''t worry, it''s nothing," Aurora reassured him, patting his shoulder. "Alright, I''ll wait here," Julian relented, learning they were friends. Aurora turned and approached the group. As they saw her approaching, they momentarily panicked. Though they had wanted to meet Aurora, now that she was approaching, they were at a loss. Perhaps it was Aurora''smanding presence that overwhelmed them. She seemed like a queen, exalted above all. The others felt unable to meet her gaze directly, as if they were from different worlds, fearing that even an extra nce would be an affront. "You were looking for me?" Aurora asked pointedly, standing before them. "Yes, yes, we saw you and just wanted to say hello. Seeing you with Mr. Ba, we didn''t want to intrude," Leonard managed to say, despite usually being eloquent at school. "Really, are you also here for the interview?" Aurora recalled asking Ian to scout some talented individuals for her newpany. "Yes, Miss Montgomery, are you here to interview as well?" they asked, respectful of her current status, unable to imagine that the once in ''ugly duckling'' in ss was actually a ''swan'' from a wealthy family. "Interview? Well, sort of," Aurora didn''t rify that she was the chief interviewer. "We didn''t expect someone from the Montgomery family to be interviewing here. You''ll surely pass through easily." Their ttery was evident. Raising an eyebrow, Aurora prompted, "If you have something to say, just say it." "Well... Miss Montgomery, we saw you with Mr. Ba. Is this hispany?" They could only assume that Julian had the financial capacity. "What about it?" Aurora noted their hesitant manner, unsure of their point. "We mean, if you know Mr. Ba well, could you possibly speak on our behalf? Today''s interviewees are all top talents from variouspanies, and we feel somewhat outmatched. Since we''re friends, perhaps..." They were indeed seeking a favor. Aurora smiled slightly: "I believe thepany''s criteria will be based on true capability, especially since it''s just starting up. You were all top students; you should trust in your abilities." It wasmon for people to seek favors like this, but Aurora hadn''t expected it in her presence. She wondered how they would react upon learning she was actually the CEO. With a slight smile, she caught them off guard. Miss Montgomery was truly beautiful! Chapter 395: Little Fool, You Have Me The others exchanged nces as well; Aurora''s words meant she wouldn''t speak favorably for them. "Well then, we can only leave it to fate," some said dejectedly. Although they were top students at school, entering apany was a different matter. They were up against the elite from variouspanies, who had gone through rigorous trials and selections, while they were still students, inevitably feeling less confident. Aurora understood their feelings well. If it had been during her first few years of working, facing apany interview as an ordinary person, she too would have been worried about being eliminated. "Don''t worry, as long as you have the strength, just stay calm during the interview and perform your best. Those people are indeed business elites, they have their strengths, but you also have your own advantages," Aurora advised them like an elder. "We don''t have much experience, and isn''t that what society values most?" Leonard asked. A faint smile appeared on Aurora''s lips, "Experience is important, but besides that, there''s also the drive to strive. Most of those people are here just for better benefits than their previouspanies, and over the years in society, they''ve be slick and sophisticated but have lost the momentum to push forward. As you see, thispany is a young, newpany, needing fresh blood and the vigor of youth, traits that the old hands may not possess." "So, we still have a chance?" "Of course, the opportunity is equal for everyone; it''s up to you to seize it. I must go now; I have other matters to attend to," Aurora said, enlightening them with just a few words. "Good luck with your interview." "Thanks," Aurora replied with a backward nce and a smile that dazzled everyone. After she left, it took a while for the group to recover. "Oh my." "What?" "If Aurora had lived in ancient times, she could definitely turn an emperor into a tyrant!" "True, I used to think Gemma was the prettiest girl, but after seeing Aurora, I realized what true grace is. I want a wife who is independent, confident, and beautiful like her," Leonard said, blinking. "Pfft, you wish. How many women like Miss Montgomery exist in this world? Remember Ivy from before? She was the only daughter of the Montgomery family, living like a vase, all y and no substance. Do you think she has half the demeanor of Aurora? With such a good family background, stunning looks, and strong abilities like Aurora, how many can you find?" "No wonder even Julian Ba fell for her. I envy them; a rich man with a beautiful woman, it''s a match made in heaven!" The group was full of praise. Ian caught up, "What are you guys doing here? Get ready; we''re about to go for the written test." "Guess who we just saw?" "Who?" "Aurora! She''s also here for the interview. Now I understand what women should be like; she literally walks with the wind." "Look how excited you all are," Ian thought back to when he first learned Aurora was the CEO and was equally shocked. "Why didn''t your girlfriende with you? What were you talking about just now?" Everyone''s attention shifted back to him. "If you keep talking like this, I''m going to lose my temper; she''s not my girlfriend! I have nothing to do with her," Ian said, feeling nauseated just thinking about Gemma''s flirtatious behavior earlier. Does she think all men would like her body? The more she behaves like this, the more it proves how many men she has been with! "Alright, we won''t mention it again. I don''t know if you''re just being moody. You used to be so in love, and now we can''t even talk about her," everyone muttered. "That was before I knew what kind of person she was!" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Ian felt disgusted thinking about how long he had been deceived by her. "Let it go, we''re all brothers here. We stand by you. There are plenty of fish in the sea. Oh, if I could ever marry someone as perfect as Aurora, I''d die happy," one of them said. Ian pped him on the back, "Stop daydreaming; she''s not someone we can even think about. Come on, let''s go." "Yes." Gemma, standing behind them, overheard their conversation and felt even more displeased. Aurora, Aurora-it was all about Aurora. Ian''s growing coldness towards her must surely be because of that bitch Aurora! Gemma fumed, her face turning pale. Today, there was a continuous stream of peopleing for interviews. Aurora walked back to Julian, and as soon as they entered the elevator, he pinned her against the wall and kissed her deeply. Aurora was startled by his sudden kiss. What is he doing? "What''s wrong?" Aurora pushed him away. "I don''t like you smiling at other people. You don''t realize how seductive you are. Those young guys just now were all dumbstruck," Julian said, sounding like a sulky child. Aurora smiled helplessly, "So, you''re jealous? Over a few strangers?" "Yes, I''m jealous. I didn''t realize your smile had such an effect. I almost wanted to gouge out their eyes," Julian said, hugging her tightly in his gloom. The elevator dinged and opened, "Well, my heart and I are both yours. Aren''t you reassured by that?" "Yes, you''re so likable, I wish I could keep you in my pocket all the time," Julian chuckled lightly. "You, I don''t even know what to say to you anymore. Come on, let''s go to my office?" Aurora led him out of the elevator. They reached the top floor, where the corridor outside the elevator was entirely made of ss, offering a view of the floors below. Asher had been very thoughtful; she wanted to stand above everyone else, so he had designed thisyout specifically. Aurora stepped onto the ss floor, feeling terrified as if she were suspended in the air. Seeing her fear, Julian quickly swept her into his arms. "Silly girl, don''t be afraid, I''m here." "Who said I was scared? I''m just not used to it yet. Put me down, this is the office, and it wouldn''t look good if people saw us," Aurora said, both embarrassed and anxious. "Really?" Julian suddenly put her down, and Aurora looked down to see a dense crowd below, as if she were about to fall. Instinctively, she clutched at Julian''s shirt. Chapter 396: A Happy Life Julian saw the little woman clinging to his chest in terror, yet stubbornly so, her vulnerability bursting his chauvinism at the seams. He effortlessly picked her up, and this time Aurora nestled carefully in his arms. Aurora, somewhat helplessly, said, "Ashy said he was going to surprise me, but it seems more like a scare than anything." She had been here a few times before, and each time Asher had told her he had a surprise for her and to not go to the rooftop. Aurora had obedientlyplied, not knowing the ''surprise'' could almost scare her to death. Julian met her eyes and chuckled lightly, "He meant well, intending to fulfill your wish. How could he know my Little Bunny was so timid?" "Who''s timid? I''m not a coward. I''m just, just a little ufortable," Aurora retorted stubbornly. "Of course, my Little Bunny isn''t scared at all," he said, his words sounding almost mocking to Aurora. Feeling even more embarrassed by his teasing smile, she protested, "If you keepughing at me, I''ll get down and walk myself." "I wouldn''t dareugh at you," he said, though his smile widened, and the two yfully made their way to Aurora''s office. Opening the door, they were greeted by a smiling face, "Miss Montgomery, good morning! Uh..." The person clearly hadn''t expected to see Aurora nestled in Julian''s arms. "Mona, cough, good morning." Aurora quickly disentangled herself from Julian. Mona was Cameron''s sister and had be a reliable assistant for Asher and Aurora over the years. Asher, knowing Aurora might be overwhelmed handling thepany alone, had specifically asked Mona to help manage thepany, which she had been looking after in Aurora''s absence. "This gentleman must be Asher''s rival then! No wonder you''re not interested in Asher, with his imposing appearance and elegant demeanor," Mona joked, something she might have refrained from if not for her familiar teasing rtionship with them. "Mona, it''s not a matter of interest, but of fate. Let me introduce him. He is Jul..." "Julian Ba, of course, I know him. Asher talks about him all the time. I''d recognize him from his ashes, Mr. Ba," Mona yfully described, leaving Julian and Aurora at a loss for words. Aurora twitched her lips, while Julian responded with calm confidence, "Hello, I hope you''ll take good care of my Little Bunny''spany from now on." He also knew Aurora was stretching herself thinmuting between ces, and since Asher had sent someone he trusted, like Rocky, to assist Aurora, Julian was polite to her. "Tsk, being engaged really makes a difference," Mona teased as usual. "You always jest at me. Things have piled up these days, but I''ll treat you tonight to wee you properly," Aurora patted her shoulder. "Alright, I''ll make sure to take a big bite out of you. It''s impossible to get anything out of that miser Asher usually." "Fine, you decide what you want to eat and I''ll make the arrangements. Is everything ready for the interviews today?" Aurora was genuinely happy to see her old friend. "You only remember work. Don''t you want to see the surprise he prepared for you?" Mona took Aurora by the hand and led her inside. Stepping into the office, Aurora realized it was decorated exactly like her previous one, tailored to her tastes. "This is..." Aurora was stunned, not just by the decor but even the smallest ornament was the same. "Surprised, aren''t you? Asher really put his heart into this. He feared you might feel lonely here, so he recreated your old office. Although he can''t always be by your side, he wanted you to feel the familiarity. Ah, I really thought you''d end up with him. Fate is truly unpredictable." "Mona, Julian is still here, and you say these things..." Aurora knew Julian was the jealous type. "It''s alright, I should actually thank Asher for taking such good care of you." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Julian could not miss the hostility in Mona''s voice, but he understood. After all, Mona had spent more time with Asher and Aurora; it was quite presumptuous to expect immediate eptance during their first meeting. "Mr. Ba is very generous." "Come now, tell me about the interview," Aurora changed the subject. "Well, though Asher brought some people over from the headquarters, we need to hire fifty-four employees in total. Here''s the list of positions, take a look," Mona said, setting aside her earlier hostility and bing serious. "Alright, I see," Aurora nced over the list of positions. "And how many applicants do we have?" "I was worried initially since we''re a newpany and people might be skeptical, but it turns out many are indeed interested in us. Today, we had three hundred applicants." "That must be thanks to your effective marketing; no wonder Ashy sent you to help me," Aurora realized Mona was quite skilled. "Don''t praise me too much; I''m also doing this for a living. Of course, I hope ourpany continues to improve. I''ve reviewed all the resumes, and among thoseing for interviews today are elites from variouspanies. I''ve marked these talents, so pay attention during the interviews. It''s about time for me to oversee their written tests." "Mhm." Aurora nodded, "Thank you for your hard work." Thepany''s written test wasn''t like school exams, consisting of only a few questions, crafted by leaders from variouspanies, with no standard answers. The teststed only half an hour, and all the candidates scribbled as if they were back in their university days. Only Aurora and Julian remained in the office. Aurora nostalgically observed her surroundings, while Julian surveyed the room. "He''s really thoughtful towards you." Aurora knew he was jealous again, turned around, and leaned gently into his arms, "Julian, are you upset?" "To be honest, I''m a bit ufortable, but not angry. I''m also a bit happy, happy that so many people love you." Julian embraced her tightly. This little woman had endured so much; she deserved such affection. "Julian, Ashy is like the closest family to me in my heart, and you are the love of my life. No one is above the other; you both are equally important to me." "I know, don''t worry, I''m not angry. Thirsty? I saw a coffee machine over there; I''ll go make you some coffee," Julian released her gently. Aurora smiled slightly, "Julian, you''re truly capable of anything!" "How could I not be, if I am to marry and take care of you?" Julian walked over to make the coffee. Aurora quietly reviewed the interview materials as Julian brought over the freshly brewed coffee. Perhaps this was truly what happiness was like; Aurora studied the documents, asionally turning pages with a soft rustle, while he stood by with a steaming cup of coffee. The steam from the coffee blurred her brows and eyes, but he just stood watching her intently, a picture of peaceful, harmonious times. This was the life he had always wanted, "Little Bunny, your coffee is ready," he reminded her softly. Chapter 397: Successful Interview After the first round of written tests and the second round of interviews, more than half of the applicants had been eliminated. It was soon time for the final assessment in the afternoon. Mona called Aurora, waking her from her nap. Aurora mumbled a groggy affirmative in response. Lately, Julian had been spoiling her terribly. Previously, she would have been awake by now, but today she was still resting on Julian''sp. "If you''re still sleepy, sleep a bit longer," Julian indulged her with endless affection. "There are so many people waiting for me, I should get up. Julian, you rest in my office for a while. We''ll go for lunch togetherter," Aurora said, struggling to open her eyes as she got out of bed. Julian helped to tidy her slightly disheveled hair. "Go on, I''ll wait for you." "Mm," Aurora gently kissed Julian on the forehead. She stood up briskly and headed towards the door, only to remember just as she was about to open it that the floor beneath was made of suspended ss, which she hadn''t yet gotten used to. As she took a deep breath to prepare to leave, she was suddenly lifted into the air. "You''d better ask Mona toy some carpet here; otherwise, what will you do when I''m not around?" Julian was already standing behind her. "I''ll adapt," Aurora said, with a faint smile curving her lips. She had ovee many challenges so far; this was just a minor psychological barrier. "I believe you." Julian walked her to the elevator, watching as she left. Asher had chosen this location for the building not only because it was expensive but also for its spectacr views. Located in the central area, it offered an unobstructed view of all of Clothville from a 360-degree viewing tform in Aurora''s office. Asher truly had an original vision; Aurora''s desk faced a different beautiful scene every day, allowing her to rx and enjoy the views while working. Though Asher wasn''t physically present, his affection for her was evident in such thoughtful arrangements. After a morning of written tests and interviews, each candidate was both tired and stressed, yet no one dared to underestimate the process, fighting their way through to the final hurdle. Now, fewer than a hundred people remained, significantly fewer than in the morning, but still a considerable number. "Number one." Heather took a deep breath and stood up from her seat. Initially, when Aurora had asked her to interview at this newpany, she''d been worried. She feared the newpany''s prospects might notpare with established ones like the Montgomery Group, and she was anxious about even securing a position. Seeing the elite from variouspanies already attracted by this new venture had initially intimidated her even more. But having drawn the number "one," her nerves had heightened. She paused at the door, remembering Aurora''s advice to be confident. Repeating to herself, "Come on, Heather," she slowly pushed open the door. Inside, there were only two people, one of whom was the same interviewer from the morning. But she hadn''t expected the other to be Aurora! Her expression was clear and betrayed no other emotion. Heather, surprised, blurted out, "Manager, what are you doing here?" She was still processing the situation. "Number one, you may begin your introduction," Mona nced at Heather and then at Aurora, clearly aware the two knew each other. Yet Aurora''s expression remained calm, showing no hint of additional sentiment. Heather then steadied her emotions, encouraged by the supportive look Aurora gave her. She finally understood why Aurora hadn''t defended her when she was wronged before. It wasn''t that she wasn''t worth defending; Aurora had already paved another path for her. Grateful, Heather''s excited heart began to settle. She knew Aurora''s character-fair and impartial. Opportunities were given, but they didn''t guarantee an easy pass; she had to prove her worth to stay. "Hello, I am Heather James, a graduate from Clothville University. I have spent the past year working at the Montgomery Group..." Mona nced at Aurora, certain that the two knew each other, although she could not yet determine whether their rtionship was good or bad. "Since you have worked at Montgomery Group, excuse my frankness, it''s a well- establishedpany, and those who get in must be quite capable. The prospects at Montgomery Group should have been promising, so what made you leave them to join our newly establishedpany?" Mona had asked this question many times before. Heather bit her lip, wondering if she should reveal that she was wrongfully used and expelled by Montgomery Group. Regardless of whether she was expelled or wronged, she was well aware that both were taboo in the workce. Aurora also felt anxious for her. Mona, usually jovial in private, was strictly professional in such matters, as was Aurora. In thispany, no one could take shortcuts. If Heather were to y the victim about being bullied and wronged at Montgomery Group in front of Mona, her fate would be grim. Speaking of such things would not garner any sympathy but would only prove her ipetence. After a moment''s reflection, Heather spoke, "Montgomery Group is indeed an establishedpany with a rich heritage, but for me, I need a challenge." "A challenge?" "Yes, Sun has only been established recently, and to be honest, I was initially worried about thispany''s prospects. However, seeing that all the key talents are here for the interview today, I know my worries were unnecessary. Apany recognized by so many people must be doing something right. Even if it''s not as well-known as Montgomery Group now, I believe it will surpass them in the near future. I don''t like to rest on myurels; Sun is my challenge, and I want to grow with it." Heather did not mention any grudge but expressed her trust in Sun from a different angle, easing Aurora''s mind. "You are very honest. Let me ask you another question. As you know, ourpany is just starting out. There might be many shorings. It''s like a small boat sailing in a treacherous sea, bound to face many storms. If a major setback urs, would you give up?" "I would not. In life, one faces many difficulties. If we give up facing one, should we give up again when the next onees? I believe that storms are temporary. Our task is not to give up and flee but to strive and advance, breaking through the waves. Eventually, thepany will grow, and so will I. If you give me a chance, I will not disappoint you." Heather, now more mature and confident than during her time at Montgomery Group, maintained eye contact with both Aurora and Mona throughout her speech. She spoke confidently and gracefully, showing no sign of fear or difort. Heather had truly grown. Mona and Aurora exchanged a few words, and Aurora stood up, "Congrattions, you''re hired." Heather approached Aurora joyfully, now even more hopeful about the future, knowing Aurora was there. "Thank you, manager, thank you!" She hugged Aurora tightly, the weight in her heart finally settling. Aurora smiled slightly, patting her back encouragingly, "You''re great, I''ve always known that. Go home and wait for the notice to start working." "Thank you, manager, thank you!" Heather left, ted and cheerful. "So? You know her?" "Yes, she''s somewhat of a friend. She''s quite capable; we should cultivate her talent," Aurora instructed. "I understand." Chapter 398: She is the Chief Interviewer After a sessful interview, Heather felt as if the whole world had brightened up. Ever since she was fired from Montgomery Group, she had felt utterly jinxed. She worked earnestly every day, yet a few words from others had ousted her, making the world seem unfairly harsh. But at this moment, she felt life was beautiful, perhaps all her previous suffering was for this moment of happiness. She left cheerfully, identally bumping into Ian, "Sorry, it wasn''t intentional," she quickly apologized. "It''s okay," Ian replied, noticing the joy in the woman who must have seeded in her interview, hoping for simr good fortune himself. Everyone who opened the door and saw Aurora was taken aback, though Ian was less so, as he had known Aurora''s identity from the start. This was the first time they met in such a capacity: the former ugly duckling had transformed into an heir of the Montgomery family and was now his interviewer. Ian had always thought life was more dramatic than fiction, and with this realization, he began his self-introduction. Aurora was already aware of Ian''s capabilities, which were not unfounded given his impressive achievements and his poprity among university professors, havingpleted several major projects with them. Now, standing like a performer at the center of the stage, he confidently discussed his qualifications, calmly addressing Aurora''s questions, the least of his worries about securing a job. A professor had already arranged a position for him at a friend''spany, where he was sure to be valued. However, when Aurora handed him her business card, he changed his mind. Unbeknownst to others, Ian had harbored feelings for her, aware that she was apanied by better men, yet he couldn''t resist being near her. Even just being close enough to watch her was enough, so he hade, driven by a private desire unknown to anyone else. "Alright, you''re hired. Wait for the employment notice," Aurora concluded. "Thank you," Ian said, finally allowing himself a shy smile as he left. "Is he also an acquaintance?" Mona noticed that Aurora had decisively made another hiring decision on the spot, deviating from the usual process where they would deliberate after all interviews. "Yes, don''t worry. Their abilities are beyond question; do you still doubt my judgment?" Aurora raised an eyebrow. "It''s not that, just that you seem quite different from before," Mona said sincerely. "Oh? How so?" "You still look as lovely, but I feel like you''ve developed a human touch that wasn''t there before." "A human touch? Did you see me as a ghost before?" Aurora feigned anger. "Of course not. I just felt that previously you were consumed by past grievances, your eyes only saw vengeance. It seemed you lived only for revenge, oblivious to others, almost like a zombie. After Asher returned, he told me not to worry about you anymore. Only now do I truly understand what he meant. There''s no hatred in your eyes now; you exude a gentleness that wasn''t there before. You''ve be like everyone else." Mona knew Aurora well and pointed out the changes urately. Aurora smiled slightly, adjusting her hair, "It''s not as significant as you say, I..." "Look at that, you never used to smile like this before. No wonder Asher voluntarily withdrew from the conflict. You''ve changed so much. It''s this feminine side you never showed before. These changes are rted to Julian. He''s gradually changed you, no wonder Asher couldn''t stand it." "Have I really changed that much?" Aurora asked, somewhat bewildered, sure that she hadn''t felt any different herself. "Of course, it''s not just a little change; you seem like apletely different person. But I know it''s because that man has been good to you, and that''s why you''ve changed," her friend replied. Women in love are different, thought Mona, who had never been in love herself but had seen many happy women who were. They were about to say more when the door opened and they had to pause their conversation. Leonard, just entering, was stunned to see Aurora with a namete in front of her that rified her role. Thinking back to their previous conversation, he had asked Aurora if she was there for an interview, to which she had ambiguously replied, "Sort of." It turned out she wasn''t there to be interviewed; she was the interviewer! The difference was night and day. So, this wasn''t Julian''spany; it was Aurora''s! They had foolishly suggested Aurora cozy up to Julian in front of him. Realizing that the real interviewer was Aurora, Leonard felt quite embarrassed. Seeing his face transition from shock to confusion, Aurora knew he felt awkward about their earlier misunderstanding. "Don''t be nervous, just introduce yourself," Aurora said, softening her tone. Mona noticed how much Aurora had changed. The old Aurora was like a hedgehog always bristling with spikes, ready to stab at anyone, even if it meant drawing blood. But now, she was different. She showed her softer side to others, responded gently to their nervousness. Less cold, more tender-that was the real Aurora, not the spite-filled version they had known before. Leonard took a deep breath, quicklyposed himself, and began his introduction. Aurora trusted Ian''s efficiency; he had always been highly regarded by their teachers back in school. The candidates he selected were all quite promising, though somewhat inexperienced. With a bit more guidance, they would be fine. Unlike the so-called elites in society, Aurora preferred mentoring neers because of their malleability and passion for their new roles, and also because they were from the same school, which made things easier. Aurora conducted several interviews, each candidate as surprised as Leonard had been. "Bro, that''s not fair, you knew Aurora was the interviewer and you didn''t tell me!" Leonard hit Ian yfully as they left. "I didn''t know she was the interviewer, I only knew she was the president," Ian said quietly. "What, the president! I thought she was just a senior executive, not the president. My God, we must have met a fake Aurora before," they said to each other, looking incredulously at each other and then up at the building. "Aurora''s really made it big! You couldn''t tell she was this capable back in ss," they marveled. "There''s a lot you guys don''t know about the world. Let''s go, we''ll wait for the notification," Ian said, relieved. Gemma watched them leave, chatting andughing; she didn''t yet know that Aurora was inside and was anxious as she was one of thest to be interviewed. Seeing the cheerful faces, she was sure it was all thanks to Ian, who knew the president and must have put in a good word for them. Feeling unfairly treated, she grew even more resentful towards Ian. Aurora checked her watch; fewer than ten people were left. "Mona, it''s gettingte. You interview the rest, I''ll go up and rest a bit." Mona knew Aurora was worried about Julian waiting too long. The woman who once prioritized work now had someone special in her heart. "Okay, go ahead," she understood. Shortly after Aurora left, it was Gemma''s turn. Chapter 399: The Peculiar Mona When Aurora left, Gemma didn''t see her, nor did Mona know about Gemma''s past. After several previous failures, Gemma had prepared extensively at home. The interview went smoothly this time, as she had some internship experience and was well-prepared. Seeing that Gemma also attended Clothville University, Mona assumed she was Aurora''s friend. Aurora had let several other Clothville University students pass instantly, and Mona thought Gemma was with them, so she approved her right away. "Go home and wait for the onboarding notification," Mona said, tired after a day of conducting interviews and assessments. "Okay, thank you," Gemma replied joyfully, running out she finally secured a job in apany with promising prospects, easing her worries. At this moment, Aurora, back in her office, was unaware of what had transpired, identally making Julian wait all afternoon. Although Julian was willing to wait, Aurora felt uneasy. Given Julian''s status and the adage "time is money," this was especially true for him. How much had he lost in one afternoon? So, before the interviews were even over, Aurora was anxious to join him. Upon exiting the elevator, she always saw the ss below and took a deep breath, focusing ahead, trying not to dwell on the view below. Initially nervous, she had grown ustomed to it, quietly opening her door to find Julian asleep, his head resting on his hand, phone still in grasp. Aurora quietly approached and took his phone, a small action that woke him. "Are the interviews done?" he asked, seeing Aurora. "Yes, almost done. Sorry to keep you waiting," she replied, burying herself in his embrace. "I''ve already booked a restaurant to wee your friend," Julian said, stretching as he stood up. Aurora hugged him from behind, knowing well of Mona''s hostility towards him, yet he showed no aversion. Many sought Julian''spany for meals, but he was generously amodating to someone who bore him ill will, not out of naivety, but due to his profound affection for Aurora. It''s one thing to love someone, but entirely another to extend that affection to their friends and family, a truly valuable trait. "Julian, you really are wonderful," Aurora murmured, her head on his shoulder. As the sun set, Julian didn''t push her away but let embrace him from behin "As long as you know I''m good, don''t leave me. You''re all I have," Julian said softly, holding her hand. "You treat me so well; I''ve forgotten how to run. How could I bear to leave?" she replied. When Mona opened the door and entered, she saw them embraced by the window, bathed in the sunset, a harmonious scene like a beautiful painting. No wonder Aurora would choose Julian over Asher. Initially, Mona thought it unbelievable-could there really be someone better for Aurora than Asher? But now she understood. In front of Asher, Aurora always had to be strong, but with Julian, she could afford to be soft, like vines around a great tree-something Asher could never achieve. Mona coughed, prompting them to separate. "Mona, are the interviews done?" Aurora asked. "Of course, I''d be dead tired if they weren''t. Let''s go, I''m starving," Mona replied, waiting by the door. "Alright." Aurora gathered her things, and as they approached the door, Julian habitually picked her up. "Julian, no need, I''m not scared anymore," Aurora said, suddenly embarrassed as she noticed Mona still nearby. "It doesn''t matter, do whatever you want, just pretend I''m not here," Mona shrugged. The group headed towards the seafood restaurant, initially delighted to host Mona until she abruptly received a phone call. "Dad, what''s wrong?" Aurora put down her chopsticks. "Aurora,e back for a bit, I''m going crazy," Magnus'' voice was filled with helplessness. "What happened?" Julian, who was serving soup to Aurora, noticed a slight change in her expression; the call must have been about something important. "Julian, Mona, my dad just called, and I need to go back to the Montgomery family for a bit. You guys go ahead and eat," Aurora picked up her bag and stood up. "I''ll take you," Julian also prepared to stand. "No need, Mona is my friend. You keep herpany for me. I''ll take a cab back, and I''ll treat Mona to dinner another time," Aurora patted her on the shoulder. "It''s okay, go ahead." Aurora left with her bag. Magnus''s tone was resigned but not urgent, at least indicating the matter wasn''t too serious, although Aurora felt she could handle it more aptly herself. Aurora took a cab to the Montgomery family. With her departure, the atmosphere became awkward. Mona poured Julian a ss of wine, "Mr. Ba, do you love our president?" "Yes, I love her," he replied almost without thinking. "So, Mr. Ba, what exactly do you like about our president? Is it because she''s young and beautiful or because she''s capable?" "Don''t you think she''s likable in every way?" Julian replied formally yet distantly, noting Mona was different from other women. Her eyes clearly showed some disdain for him, yet her body was moving closer to him, having already toasted him several times. "Miss Chase, I see you''ve almost finished eating. Let''s call it a meal," Julian signaled the waiter to get the bill. Mona had been asking trivial questions, a few were fine, but too many annoyed him, as not every woman was treated tenderly like Aurora. "Alright." A deeper meaning shed in Mona''s eyes. As they left the restaurant, Julian asked her, "Miss Chase, where do you live? I''ll call a cab to take you home." "Mr. Ba, shouldn''t you be the gentleman to take me home? The president did ask before she left," Mona said lightly. Julian gave her a deep look, his lips tightly pressed, "Alright, I''ll take you. You sit in the back." Normally, he wouldn''t let other women ride in his car, as if their presence would contaminate the air inside. "Okay." Mona took her ce in the back. It was enough for Julian to let her in the car; the passenger seat was Aurora''s ce, irreceable by any other woman, even in her absence. "Where to?" His voice was noticeably colder than before. "I haven''t settled the paperwork for the house here yet; I''ve been staying in the office. Take me to a nearby hotel," Mona suggested. Julian''s eyes darkened, "If I remember correctly, Cameron is your brother. You could stay at his ce." "He has a girlfriend. It wouldn''t be convenient for me," Mona''s reason was hard to refuse. Left with no choice, Julian took her to a nearby grand hotel and booked a room for her. Still, Mona showed no intention of letting him leave. "Mr. Ba, I''m not familiar with this ce. Please take me there." Julian knew she was up to no good, but this woman was strange to the point where he couldn''t figure out what she wanted. The more it was like this, the less he could afford to be careless. He decided to go along with her to see what she was up to, so he could think of a strategy in advance. "Alright." They took the elevator, and he escorted her to the room. Chapter 400: In the Name of Love Julian opened the door for her, inserted the room card, and the room was suddenly bathed in light. "We''re here, you can rest now. I''ll be leaving," Julian said, turning to leave. But Mona quickly shut the door. "Mr. Ba, now that you''re here, why not stay a while?" Mona said as she locked the door behind her. Julian strode towards the sofa with his long legs, casually leaned back, crossed his legs, and rested his arms on the armrests. If previously he had been a tender lover in front of Aurora, now he was a monarch looking down upon the world. "So, what game do you want to y?" Julian asked indifferently, looking at the woman before him. "Mr. Ba, what do you think of me?" Mona stood before him, tall and graceful. As for her looks, she was not stunning, but she was not unattractive. To Julian, apart from Aurora, all other women looked the same. "Just so, Miss Chase. If you''re expectingpliments, I must tell you I''m rather busy and don''t have much time for idle chatter," Julian replied tly. "Is that so? But I find myself suddenly quite taken with you, Mr. Ba. Since it''s just the two of us now, why don''t we do something both men and women enjoy?" Mona said with a smile as she began to undress. Julian did not stop her, letting her strip herself bare. Seeing his calm demeanor, Mona felt somewhat uneasy. Shouldn''t he show some reaction, even if just a little? Men usually show some emotion when watching TV, but there he sat, expressionless, which Mona found rather odd. "Mr. Ba, I''m curious to see if you''re really as indifferent as you seem..." she said, moving closer to Julian. If Julian had been unsure of her intentions before, now he knew exactly what she was about. Seeing the woman squatting before him possibly trying to undo his belt, he tightly grasped Mona''s chin, "ying games with me?" Mona smiled seductively at him, "Julian, we''re both adults here. I know my ce; I don''t expect any status by your side. A little fun and then we part, no harm done, right?" Julian''s grip tightened, turning her chin red, "Don''t address me so familiarly; you''re not worthy." "Fine, then what should I call you?" Mona thought he was acquiescing. All men are the same, she reasoned, whether they''re high-powered CEOs ormon workers; in their minds, they''re all thinking about the same thing. They might act faithful to their girlfriends outwardly, but how many can resist a temptation presented to them? Though he had pretended not to touch her throughout their journey, once the door was closed and the clothes came off, his true nature would surely reveal itself. "Mona, Aurora considers you a friend, and this is how you treat her?" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Julian''s eyes were cold and emotionless, devoid of any desire for her. "I told you, I''m just looking to have some fun. I never nned topete with her for anything. We''ll part ways at dawn." "Fun? Ha, you?" Julian''s gaze turned scornful. If he had been indifferent before, now he was openly mocking. Mona clenched her fists, meeting his disdainful eyes. His look was as if he were viewing something beneath him. "Am I not good enough?" she continued to smile, "Mr. Ba, let me tell you a secret." "Speak," Julian said coldly. "Actually... this is my first time, and men love virgins, don''t they? I''m not asking you to take responsibility, and being a virgin, you''re getting a great deal," Mona negotiated as if discussing business, listing the benefits. However, Julian simply released her chin, which now bore a red mark, stood up, and walked over to where Mona had ced her phone. Mona''s face changed color. "What are you doing?" "What should I be asking you? What do you intend to do? Record this, y games with me?" Julian saw the clear recording on the phone, which had been running for ten minutes, indicating she had started it back at the hotel. "I just wanted to add a little excitement," Mona''s face looked unnatural. "Yeah, excitement! If I''m not mistaken, from the moment Aurora left, you had this nned. You intended to get me drunk and then have me take you back here. Initially, I didn''t know what you were up to. You don''t seem like a bad person, and since Aurora considers you a good friend, perhaps her judgment wasn''t reliable three years ago, but now she''s quite astute. So I didn''t think badly of you, I wanted to know your n, until the moment you started undressing, then I figured it out." "You wanted to seduce me, have something happen between us, and then send the recording to Aurora? She was betrayed three years ago, and such matters are of utmost concern to her. If it happened again, with her own best friend and her boyfriend, she couldn''t handle it. What would she do? Would she flee back to America to heal, or return to Asher''s arms?" Julian paced slowly around her. Mona hadn''t expected him to deduce so much. "Mr. Ba, you must watch too many TV dramas to think like this. I''m not as scheming as you. Aurora is my friend; I wouldn''t harm her." "Yes, you wouldn''t harm her. You have feelings for Asher, right?" "That''s nonsense!" Mona''s reaction suddenly became vehement. "Would you be this upset if you didn''t like him? If you didn''t like him, you wouldn''t have been so hostile towards me from the start. I was thinking, you clearly despise me, so why would you want to sleep with me? And to remain a virgin at that. There''s only one motive: you like, no, you love Asher! You know that Aurora being with me would hurt him, so you sought to help him in this manner. You probably volunteered toe to Clothville, not to help Aurora manage herpany, but to get her back with Asher." "This seduction scheme is well yed; once this incidentes to light, Aurora would leave without even listening to an exnation. But Mona, as their friend, you would rather sacrifice yourself to bring them together, but do you realize how your foolish actions could destroy Aurora? She had just begun to regain confidence in life, had just started to let go of her reservations, had just opened her heart, and you''re going to push her back into a living death?" Julian exploded in anger, violently smashing the phone to the ground. Chapter 401: She Was Willing to Do Anything The phonended heavily beside Mona, its impact echoing in the room. Julian''s face was dark with fury. "I suppose your purpose foring here was to tear me and Aurora apart," he said coldly. "Even though today''s unforeseen events forced you to act impulsively, you didn''t have enough time to n it thoroughly. Mona, if you truly love Asher, you should focus on giving him happiness." Mona clenched her fists, her eyes glistening with suppressed emotion. "If I could give him happiness, I would have done it long ago. Do you think I need to wait until now?" Her voice cracked as she continued, "Julian, you effortlessly won Aurora''s love. But for the past three years, during Aurora''s most difficult times, it was Asher who protected her. Without him, she would''ve perished long ago. His heart belongs to her and only her. Since the day Aurora left, Asher has been drowning himself in work during the day and alcohol at night. He''s falling apart." Mona''s voice trembled as she confessed, "I''ve wanted to be with him, but his heart is locked on Aurora. No one can get close to him. What can I do? What else can I do?" Julian''s gaze burned with intensity as he retorted, "Do you think your schemes will bring Aurora back to him? Your actions won''t help them-they''ll destroy them. Let''s say, for argument''s sake, that your n seeds. Aurora, heartbroken and vulnerable, might return to Asher. But after everything she''s endured, do you really think she''ll let him into her heart? For three years, Asher couldn''t break through her walls. Another blow like this will only make her heart harder, more imprable. If he truly loves her, he''ll grieve even more deeply than she does." Julian took a step closer, his voice firm yetced with emotion. "If you love Asher, you should respect his choices. Only I can give Aurora the happiness she deserves. And when Aurora is happy, Asher will find his own happiness. You said I effortlessly won Aurora''s love? You couldn''t be more wrong. You don''t understand-I''ve been protecting her for fifteen years. I love her more than you could ever imagine. Perhaps it''s the same way you feel about Asher. You have someone you love, and I have someone I must protect. If you truly love him, you should think about his happiness instead of tearing it apart." Julian''s words grew sharper, cutting through Mona''s defenses. "Even if Asher knew what you''re doing, he would never thank you. He''s a man of integrity and would never stoop to such disgraceful behavior. What you''ve done isughable and shameful." Julian rarely spoke so openly, especially to strangers. Perhaps it was Mona''s earlier admission of her purity that softened him slightly. In today''s world, women of her age who remained untouched were often those with strong principles. Her willingness to sacrifice so much for the man she loved made her pitiable in his eyes. Unlike Susan, Mona''s actions came from a ce of selflessness, a desire to see the man she loved happy, no matter how much she suffered. "He would never want me like this," Mona murmured to herself, her voice barely audible. Julian stepped toward the door, his tone cold once more. "I''ll pretend today never happened, considering you acted out of love for Asher. I won''t hold this against you. But if there''s a next time, I''ll repay you twice over. As for Aurora, I won''t tell her about this. I suggest you reflect on your actions." The door mmed shut behind him with a heavy thud. Mona sat motionless for a moment before picking up her clothes from the floor. Aurora had rushed back to the Montgomery family estate because of an unexpected visitor. Although Genevieve and Ivy had narrowly escaped a previous predicament and found temporary refuge, a new crisis had emerged-Zachary was about to be sued by the ke family for intentional assault. If the matter could be settled privately, it would have been far simpler, likely involving financialpensation. But now things were spiraling out of control. When Ivy finally fell asleep, Genevieve quietly grabbed a basket of fruit and headed to the hospital. She needed to resolve the issue before the ke family filed charges against Zachary. She knew the risks of going there, but Zachary was her only son. If he ended up in prison, his life would be ruined. She couldn''t let her mistakes destroy his future. Dragging her aching, exhausted body, Genevieve made her way to the hospital. Paul, who had just stepped outside for a cigarette, was shocked to see her. "What are you doing here? Are you insane?" Paul''s voice was filled with disbelief. He had never imagined that a woman as selfish and cowardly as Genevieve would willingly walk into such danger. Genevieve brushed his hand aside. "I''m here to get Zach out." "I told you I''d handle it. You shouldn''t be here. Leave now, before they find you," Paul urged, waving her away. "I know you can''t fix this. The more you plead, the worse things will get for Zach. That woman loves you deeply. The depth of her love is equal to the depth of her hatred for me-and for Zach. This mess is my fault. I won''t let Zach''s future be destroyed because of me," Genevieve said, stepping past him. Paul''s voice rang out behind her. "Do you understand what will happen to you if you go in there?" "I do," she replied without hesitation, her steps steady as she headed toward the ward. Zachary''s impulsive act of stabbing Kimberly hadn''t hit her heart, but it had caused massive blood loss, nearly costing her life. Years ago, Kimberly had suffered severe hemorrhaging during childbirth, leaving her body fragile. Thistest incident had pushed her to the brink of death. She had only just been pulled back from the edge when Genevieve entered the room. Seeing her, Kimberly''s pale face flushed with anger. "You... you still have the nerve toe here?" Genevieve''s presence ignited the fury of the entire ke family. Mr. ke, a man in his seventies, could barely contain his rage. "You and that son of yours have caused us so much pain! You deserve to die for this!" The ke family''s hostility was palpable. Genevieve gritted her teeth, her face filled with remorse. "I''m sorry. My son hurt your daughter. I''m deeply sorry." "You think a basket of fruit will fix this?" Mr. ke sneered. "Of course not," Genevieve replied humbly. "We''ll cover all the medical expenses. Whatever it takes-just please, spare my son." She lowered herselfpletely, her tone pleading, her posture submissive. "Do you think we need your money?" Mr. ke roared. "Let me tell you, your son nearly killed my daughter. I won''t let him off. He''ll rot in prison for this! This isn''t over!" Genevieve''s voice cracked as she begged, "Please, I''m begging you. My son is still young. He didn''t mean to do it. If anyone must pay, let it be me. Punish me instead." "Don''t touch me with your filthy hands!" Mr. ke shouted, kicking her to the side. "Wait," Kimberly''s weak voice interrupted. From her bed, she looked at Genevieve with cold disdain. "You said you''d do anything to save Zachary?" Genevieve nodded desperately. "Yes, I''ll do anything." "Good," Kimberly said, her voice icy. "Then show me your sincerity." Chapter 402: My Life Has Been a Lie Genevieve set the basket aside and slowly knelt down. With trembling hands, she pped herself across the face. "I''m sorry. I was wrong. I shouldn''t have approached Paul knowing he had a wife." "Speak louder. I can barely hear you," Kimberly said coldly, her heart burning with hatred. How could a few words possibly extinguish the fire raging inside her? Kimberly had a temper, but she had always given everything to her family. She had known Paul was a bit of a flirt, but she never imagined he would go as far as having an affair with Genevieve-and to make matters worse, they even had two children together! The pain wasn''t just from the betrayal; it was a wound to her very soul, one so deep that words could never fully express it. Who could possibly understand the agony in her heart? "I''m sorry. I was wrong. I am despicable. I shouldn''t have seduced a married man, and I shouldn''t have destroyed your family," Genevieve said, her voice shaking as she pped herself harder. The sharp sound of her palm striking her face echoed through the room. No one in the ke family stepped in to stop her. While nothing could undo what had happened, watching this scene brought them at least a small measure of satisfaction. After all, Genevieve owed Kimberly this much. Within minutes, Genevieve had pped herself more than a dozen times. Desperate to prove her sincerity, she didn''t dare go easy on herself. Her blows were forceful and unrelenting. At first, the pain was sharp, but soon her face went numb, reced by a burning heat. If it had been the old Kimberly, she would have sneered and continued to humiliate Genevieve without hesitation. But after her recent brush with death, she had gained a different perspective on life. Now, she simply watched Genevieve with cold indifference, as though the woman before her was nothing more than a stranger. Kimberly said nothing, and Genevieve dared not stop, continuing to hit herself mechanically. "Enough. This all happened because of me. If you want to me someone, me me," Paul said, storming into the room and grabbing Genevieve''s hand to stop her. For the first time, Kimberly''s eyes flickered when she saw Paul. He wrapped his arms tightly around Genevieve, shielding her. In the past, Kimberly would have rushed over to tear the two of them apart, but now she no longer had the strength-or the will. Though Paul had spent over twenty years by her side, she realized now that his heart had never truly belonged to her. Their marriage had likely been a calcted move on his part, a way to gain the ke family''s power. After the wedding, he had yed the role of the doting husband, but it had all been a fa?ade. He had merely endured her temper while keeping up appearances. Marriage, Kimberly thought, was supposed to be about two people building a life together. But she had chosen to turn a blind eye to the truth for so many years. "So, you feel sorry for her now?" Kimberly asked, her voice icy as she nced at Paul. Though they were already in the process of divorcing, only she knew how much she still cared for him. "Kim, this is all my fault. I''ve been a terrible person, and I owe you an apology. But Zach is my son-I can''t just sit back and watch him go to prison. Please, for the sake of the years I''ve spent trying to make it up to you, let him go. You can punish me however you want." Paul, who usually wore a yful smirk, spoke with an unfamiliar seriousness, but his plea was not for Kimberly-it was for another woman''s child. His words cut deeper than any wound. Even someone as tough as Kimberly felt her heart shatter. There was a silent, invisible pain, as though she were bleeding inside. "Your son? Your son? And what about Eric? Does he not count as your son?" Kimberly demanded through gritted teeth. Paul stood frozen, his fists clenched tightly. His expression was conflicted, as though he were about to reveal something he had buried for years. "Fine," Kimberly said bitterly. "Since things havee to this, why don''t you just tell us the truth about everything? Go ahead-spill it all." Paul hesitated, but he had already decided. Magnus had been kept in the dark for so long, and it was only a matter of time before the truth came out. Better to say it now than to let Kimberly suffer even more down the line. Secrets, after all, could never stay hidden forever. With their divorce underway, it was time toy everything bare. "There''s something I need to confess," Paul began, his voice heavy. "When you gave birth to Eric, there wereplications. You were bleeding heavily, and the baby... he was stillborn. He wasn''t breathing when he was born." Kimberly''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What are you saying?" "I knew how much you wanted that child. You risked your life to bring him into the world. I couldn''t bear the thought of you losing him, so I... I found another baby to take his ce. Eric isn''t our biological son." "What?! You''re saying our baby... died?" Kimberly''s voice trembled, her entire body shaking as the weight of his words sank in. The revtion hit her harder than anything else. Worse than Paul''s affair. Worse than the existence of his illegitimate children. Her husband was gone, and now even her son wasn''t truly hers. "You monster!" Mr. ke roared, grabbing Paul by the cor. "How dare you say such things? Eric grew up in this family-we''ve watched him grow. How can he not be Kimberly''s son?" "If you don''t believe me, you can order a DNA test," Paul said, his voice hollow. "I don''t want to hide this anymore. Kim, you deserve to know the truth." "I''d rather you lied to me forever!" Kimberly exploded, grabbing a pillow and hurling it at Paul. Her violent motion dislodged the IV needle in her arm, and blood began to seep from the wound. The pillow struck Paul squarely in the face, but he didn''t move, standing still as though epting her wrath. Genevieve was stunned. She hade here seeking forgiveness, but now she found herself caught up in the ke family''s chaos. So Eric wasn''t Paul''s son? No wonder she had always thought Eric was different. His appearance, his demeanor-nothing about him resembled Paul or Kimberly. People had joked about it before, but no one had ever looked into it. Now, the truth was out, and it was far moreplicated than anyone had imagined. "Paul, tell us the truth! Is this some kind of sick joke?" Mr. ke demanded, his voice shaking with anger. Before Paul could answer, the door to the hospital room opened, and two more people walked in. Eric stood in the doorway holding a bouquet of flowers, with Emily clinging to his arm like a piece of gum stuck to his sleeve. The heated argument inside the room caused them both to pause. "What''s going on here?" Eric asked, his voice calm as he adjusted his sses. "Eric," Paul began, his tone resolute. "There''s something I need to tell you." "You will not tell him," Kimberly interjected, her face pale as a sheet. But before Paul could say another word, Eric stepped forward and spoke firmly. "If you''re about to tell me I''m not your biological son, don''t bother. I''ve known for a long time." Chapter 403: The Verdict Is Set Paul''s words held little weightpared to Eric''s revtion. Paul had never told him anything-how did he know? The girl beside him, far more excitable than Paul or Kimberly, reacted instantly. Emily''s voice rang out, "What? You''re not their child?" "What? Because I''m not their child, you don''t want me anymore?" Eric turned to look at the noisy woman beside him. She was nothing like Aurorapletely different in every way. So what spell had he fallen under that made him let her stay by his side? Was it really because of her joke about "keeping him for a month"? Truth be told, his current wealth could easily buy out the entire Langdon family without breaking a sweat. He despised loud, chatty people the most, yet somehow, he tolerated this chirping little bird who never stopped talking in his ear. "How could that be? We agreed-one month is one month!" Emily shook her head firmly and clung to his arm even tighter. At the same time, her mind raced, filling in all kinds of melodramatic backstories. Judging by the situation, Eric must have been born into a poor family, abandoned by his parents, andter adopted by Paul. Poor boy. If only she''d saved up more pocket money, she could have extended their "arrangement" for a few more months. Eric caught Emily''s gaze and immediately knew her imagination was running wild again. This girl loved romance novels and idol dramas-she was probably cooking up some grand story about his origins. "I''m warning you, don''t overthink it. Whatever you''re imagining, you''re wrong!" Eric knocked lightly on Emily''s forehead. She definitely wouldn''t think in a positive direction. "Okay, I won''t." Emily gave him a sympathetic look, as though she understood that this must be a secret he didn''t want others to know. What should have been a serious and startling revtion waspletely derailed by Emily''s antics, and the atmosphere lost all gravity. "Eric, who is this girl?" Kimberly momentarily set aside the mystery of Eric''s identity and focused on the woman beside him. Eric was in his twenties now, yet he''d never dated anyone. Over the years, Kimberly had introduced him to countless daughters of prestigious families, but he never so much as nced at them. Fine, if arranged marriages weren''t his thing, she told him to find someone he genuinely liked, regardless of family background. All she cared about was that he had a girlfriend. But Eric had insisted he didn''t like anyone, which worried Kimberly immensely. She even began to suspect her son might have an unusual orientation. Seeing Emily now, Kimberly finally felt a weight lifted from her heart, even momentarily forgetting Paul''s earlier words. "Mom, this is James Langdon''s daughter, Emily," Eric introduced her briefly. There was no way he could exin their unusual rtionship, but Emily had already let go of his hand and snatched the bouquet he was holding. "Kimberly, you can call me Emily. I heard you''re not feeling well, so we came to visit. I hope you get better soon!" Emily cheerfully ced the flowers on the table. Her presence was like a burst of sunshine, instantly easing the heavy gloom in Kimberly''s heart. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Emily, you''re so beautiful. My Eric has finallye around! I thought he didn''t like girls. I never imagined he''d bring home such a lovely youngdy." A mother''s love for her child is instinctive, and in that moment, Kimberly''s heart was filled with light. She immediately liked this adorable girl. "Mom, she''s not-" Eric started to exin, but Emily cut him off. "You have great taste, Kimberly! Actually, I''m pursuing Eric right now. He hasn''t agreed yet, but I''ll definitely seed and marry him one day!" Emily dered with determination, clenching her little fists. Kimberlyughed at the spirited girl. "You don''t mind the mess our family is in right now?" The ke family had once been a prestigious name, but Paul''s recent scandal had turned them into the butt of many jokes. Most people were eager to distance themselves from the family, yet this bold girl seemed intent on diving right in. "I''m marrying him, not the family," Emily replied confidently, but before she could say more, Eric dragged her back. "Mom, don''t listen to her nonsense. She never takes anything seriously!" Eric was exasperated. What kind of woman casually talked about marriage like this, especially when they hadn''t even known each other that long? "Mom... Eric... I don''t even know if I can still call you my mom now. How did you find out about this?" Kimberly brought the conversation back to the earlier topic. "Yeah, Eric, I never told you about this. How did you know?" Paul chimed in. "Let''s just say I know. Don''t ask me how. Even though you''re not my biological parents, you raised me. You''ll always be my parents," Eric said firmly. This was why Eric had always been somewhat distant toward them-he felt gratitude but little familial affection. He was slightly warmer toward Kimberly but remained cold and detached from Paul. When Paul had been fired from thepany, Eric hadn''t been the least bit moved. Cheating was something he despised most, and Paul had crossed that line. Both Kimberly and Paul studied Eric closely, realizing they hardly knew this son of theirs. What was he really thinking? "That''s all that matters. No matter whose child you are, you''ll always be my son. That will never change," Kimberly said, patting his shoulder. "Now that I''ve apologized, can you show some mercy and let my son go?" Genevieve seized the moment, seeing that Kimberly''s mood had softened slightly. "Ma''am, assault is a crime. My mom could''ve lost her life from that stab wound. How can you expect us to forgive it with just a few words?" Eric interrupted before Kimberly could respond. "That''s right. I''ll never let it go. Those few ps you gave me don''t even begin to atone for your past actions. Don''t expect me to spare Zachary either. Since you, as his mother, failed to teach him properly, I''ll make sure he learns his lesson in prison!" Kimberly said coldly. "Please, I''m begging you! As a mother yourself, can''t you show somepassion and spare my Zach?" Genevieve pleaded, throwing herself at Kimberly''s feet. "Genevieve, life isn''t that simple. Actions have consequences. Go home. Nothing can change this oue," Eric said firmly. His words erased any fleeting trace of softness in Kimberly''s heart. This was the only thing he could do for Aurora now. Chapter 404: I’m Letting You Go Genevieve was the person Aurora hated most in her life. The situation today was entirely Genevieve''s fault, and she had no one else to me. Now, she had even hurt Kimberly. And knowing Kimberly''s vengeful nature, Eric''s words only solidified her resolve. For a fleeting moment, when Genevieve mentioned her child, Kimberly had hesitated. While Genevieve was at fault for many things, Zachary wasn''t. Under the circumstances, it was understandable that he worried about his mother. But Eric''s reminder erased Kimberly''s moment of softness. "Genevieve, stop wasting your energy. I''ll be filing an appeal soon. Get ready to go to court-not just you, but your son too," Kimberly dered coldly. "Please... I''ll kneel to you. I''ll do anything you want. Everything in the past was my fault. Please, just spare my son!" Genevieve fell to her knees again. "Get up! Don''t kneel to her. She won''t spare Zach no matter what. You''re only humiliating yourself," Paul said, unable to bear the sight. He quickly helped Genevieve to her feet. When Kimberly saw Paul''s concern for Genevieve, her gaze darkened. "Mom, bring me the divorce papers," she said suddenly. "Divorce papers? Kimberly, what are you doing?" Mrs. ke asked, confused. Kimberly and Paul had been in the process of divorcing for a long time, but they hadn''t settled the division of assets, so neither side had finalized it. In truth, Kimberly had been holding onto a sliver of hope. She didn''t want to separate from Paul. No matter how wed he was, no matter how many mistakes he had made, he was still her husband. The issue of dividing their assets had merely been an excuse to buy time, a way to cool off before making a final decision. But seeing this now, she realized there was no longer any reason to hold on. Even though she had initiated the divorce, Paul hadn''t tried to stop it. Both of them were already too wounded by their rtionship. Sometimes, when a woman says she wants a breakup, it''s not because she truly wants to leave. It''s to see if she still holds any weight in the other person''s heart, to see if he will try to make her stay. "Mom, give it to me," Kimberly insisted. "Fine, fine. Don''t cry again," Mrs. ke sighed and handed over the divorce papers. These papers had been drafted by Paul. He hadn''t been greedy-he only asked for a few houses and less than a million dors in cash. The money was what he had earned over the years from private jobs, and he hadn''t touched a single cent of the ke family''s assets. The houses were for the sake of his children, Ivy and the others. At least they would have a ce to stay and wouldn''t have to endure hardship outside. Kimberly knew this-it was why she had pretended to want him to leave with nothing, just to stall him. "Mom, give me a pen," Kimberly demanded, her voice icy. "Don''t let him get away so easily, Kimberly. Make him leave with nothing! Not a single cent!" Mrs. ke tried to persuade her. "Mom, give me the pen!" Kimberly shouted. Left with no choice, Mrs. ke handed her the pen. Without even ncing at the papers, Kimberly signed her name. "Paul, it''s over between us. From now on, we have nothing to do with each other. Take her and get out of my life. Never appear in front of me again!" Kimberly hurled the divorce papers at him. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 00005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Paul was stunned. He hadn''t expected her to sign the papers now, after all this time. He felt a pang of guilt rise in his chest. "Kim, I... I''m sorry," he said softly. He had apologized to her countless times before, but it had always been superficial-meant to cate her. This time, however, it came from the depths of his heart. "Sorry? Paul, tell me honestly-did you ever love me? Even once?" Kimberly asked, her gaze unwavering. "I... may I did. But over time, it disappeared. Your temper drove it away. You wouldsh out for no reason, and I had to coax you again and again. I could do it once, twice, even three times. But after a hundred, two hundred, three hundred times, I grew tired. Whatever love I had left eventually faded," Paul admitted. At this point, there was no need to lie. Kimberly let out a cold, bitterugh as tears streamed down her face. "Yes, I was difficult and spoiled. I was the only child of the ke family, cherished and doted on by everyone. Your status didn''tpare to mine. If I hadn''t truly loved you, why would I have married you? You say my temper was bad, but do you know why? It''s because you never looked at me when you came home. I knew I didn''t matter to you, and the only way I could get your attention was by acting out. Do you know why I risked everything to have that child? Because that was our child, the product of our love. I thought having that child would make you love me, but I was wrong. You continued fooling around outside. Did you really think I didn''t hear the rumors over the years? I heard them all. I just pretended to be deaf and blind because I didn''t want to lose you. Even though your sweet words were empty, I still held onto the illusion of you. Because I loved you! When your affair with Alison became public, I caused a scene at thepany-not to hurt you, but to protect my dignity. I tried, Paul. I tried so hard. But in the end, this is where we are. That child was like the death of my love for you. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 00005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! From now on, I''m letting you go, Paul." Kimberly''s voice was calm, but her expression was that of a lost, helpless child. Paul had never realized how deeply this spoiled, headstrong woman-this queen he had carefully served-had loved him. She had known about everything he had done, yet she had kept it all inside, using indirect methods to hold onto him, hoping he would change. A woman who could tolerate everything he had done must have loved him deeply. And he had squandered it all. Paul''s eyes glistened with unshed tears. Though Kimberly spoke lightly of letting go, he knew how much courage it must have taken. There is no greater sorrow than a heart that has died. Paul suddenly felt like a fool. "Kim, I-" "You don''t need to apologize," Kimberly interrupted. "This was my choice. When we got married, my mother warned me, but I didn''t listen. I sowed this seed, so I''ll bear the consequences. Leave, Paul. From now on, whether I live or die, we have nothing to do with each other." Paul finally noticed how frail Kimberly looked on the hospital bed. Her hair was disheveled, her face pale, her shoulders thin. She was as fragile as a sheet of paper. How had he failed to see how much she needed his protection before? A deep sense of guilt and regret spread through Paul''s chest, growing heavier with every passing moment. "Get out! Don''t ever appear in front of us again!" Mr. ke shouted, shoving Paul and Genevieve out of the room. He grabbed the divorce papers and threw them at them. Chapter 405: Regret Comes Too Late Genevieve and Paul left the hospital together. Genevieve, out of options, decided to take a desperate step-she went to the Montgomery family. Paul, on the other hand, was in a daze. He couldn''t even recall how he had managed to leave the hospital. His mind was consumed with thoughts of Kimberly. He remembered that when they had first married, Kimberly wasn''t like this. Back then, she had hidden her sharp edges from him, softening herself in his presence. She had even tried cooking for him once, though she nearly set the kitchen on fire. He vividly recalleding home from work that day to see her, covered in soot, proudly presenting a te of charred food. Her eyes had sparkled then, shining like stars. He realized now that was the moment he had fallen for her. But as time passed, his job demands increased, and histe nights became more frequent. Kimberly began to change. She would lose her temper without warning. To cate her, no matter how exhausted he was, he would hold her close and whisper sweet words to calm her. Paul once believed all women were foolish for falling for lies and hollow promises. But thinking back on Kimberly''s gaze during those moments, he realized he''d been wrong. Women weren''t foolish for believing lies-they chose to trust. Kimberly had chosen to trust him, to hold on to their marriage, even when he had been too arrogant to acknowledge her efforts. Before their marriage, Paul had thought of Kimberly as a spoiled princess, someone who wasn''t his type. She had been born into privilege, never having to worry about anything in life. All she needed to do was look beautiful and enjoy her perfect world. But Genevieve... she was different. She came from nothing and had to rely on her body to survive. Yet Paul somehow saw her as pure, her soul as clean. Perhaps it was because the first time he met Genevieve, she had appeared so pitiful that it stirred his protective instincts. First impressions were powerful. Humans are inclined to sympathize with the weak, and in doing so, he had forgotten the wife who had been changing herself for him at home. Paul thought Kimberly''s temper was growing worse, not realizing that it was her desperate attempt to grab his attention. In love, Kimberly was like a child, clumsily believing that causing trouble would make him notice her. She adored the way Paul would pamper her after her outbursts, making her feel like his most treasured possession. She had been carefully defending their marriage all along, only to push Paul further and further away. And now, atst, Paul understood: the one who had suffered the most wasn''t Genevieve-it was Kimberly. Women are sensitive creatures. How could Kimberly not have known about his indulgent nightlife? She, so proud and strong, had endured it all, silently shedding tears he had never seen. Paul was filled with regret. What had he done to her? He held the divorce agreement in his hands. Her signature was clear and resolute. The memory of their wedding day shed in his mind. On that day, she had worn a dress with tiny floral patterns. She wasn''t her usual proud, fiery self; instead, she had been pure and gentle, looking at him with bright, hopeful eyes. "If I sign this, I''ll officially be your wife. You have to treat me well," she''d said, her gaze glowing with anticipation. He had nodded. "I will. I''ll treat you well-for the rest of our lives." She had cheerfully signed her name, then sat to the side, waiting for the staff to process their marriage certificate. Despite the short wait, she had been as nervous as a student awaiting exam results, clinging to his arm. "Why is it taking so long? Did I fill something out wrong?" "Don''t worry, it''s fine," he had reassured her. In that moment, he had found her endearing. The spoiled princess had a kind, lovable side after all. When they finally received their marriage certificate, she had been as ecstatic as a child receiving her dream gift. "Paul! Paul! I''m officially your wife now. If you ever wrong me, just watch how I''ll deal with you!" she had said, her joy lighting up her entire face. Paul had married herrgely because of her family background. At the time, he hadn''t considered her feelings or taken her seriously. A woman who agrees to marry you is prepared to stand by your side through thick and thin, to grow old with you. But what had he done? He had ignored her, never truly cherishing her. Yet she had quietly tolerated it all, until today, when she could endure no longer. "I''m letting you go," she had said when she signed the divorce papers. It had sounded so simple, just a few words. But now Paul finally understood the weight behind them. Even during their divorce, she had maintained her proud demeanor. But now he realized that her pride had been a mask, a protective armor. He would rather she had screamed at him, hit him, anything but those light, final words: "I''m letting you go." nature is twisted. Only after losing her did he realize she was the one he should have cherished all along. Tears fell onto the divorce agreement, blurring his vision. For the first time in years, Paul felt utterly worthless. "Kim... Kim..." he murmured, clutching the papers as he stumbled into the middle of the street, oblivious to the ring horns around him. A car screeched to a halt, tires skidding against the pavement. "Bang!" Paul was thrown several meters, his bodynding with a dull thud on the ground. The divorce agreement floated down slowly, finally settling beside him. The driver rushed out of the car. "Are you okay? Can you hear me?" Paul''s tears streamed down his face as he whispered something unintelligible. The driver leaned closer, trying to catch his words. "Kim..." was all Paul said, his voice faint. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Blood pooled beneath him as the driver frantically called for help. The sound of the screeching brakes reached the hospital, startling Emily, who was peeling an apple. The fruit slipped from her hands and hit the floor. "Oh,e on! You''re jumpier than a mouse," Eric teased, enjoying how easy it was to fluster her. Emily set the knife down quickly. "No, that sounded like an emergency stop. I think something''s happened!" She ran to the window to look outside. "What does it matter to you? You''re always sticking your nose where it doesn''t belong," Eric muttered, annoyed. He hated unnecessary drama. Even if a car exploded right in front of him, he wouldn''t care. "It looks like an ident. Someone got hit!" Emily cried. Her voice faltered. "Wait... that person... they''re wearing the same clothes as your dad." "That''s impossible," Eric said, standing up. He wasn''t particrly fond of his adoptive father, but the man had treated him decently. Concern crept into his voice. Emily''s face turned pale. "No, I''m sure of it. That''s him!" Eric hurried out, heading straight for the scene. When Kimberly heard the news, her face went ghostly white. By her side, Mr. ke snorted angrily. "Serves him right! A scumbag like that deserves it." "Dad!" Kimberly snapped, shooting him a re. But her hands trembled as she gripped the bedsheet tightly. Hadn''t he left with Genevieve? How had he ended up in an ident? Chapter 406: The Final Goodbye Aurora rushed home, her steps quick and deliberate. As she stepped into the courtyard, the sight before her stopped her in her tracks. Genevieve was kneeling on the ground, her face desperate, while Magnus stood nearby, his expressionced with helplessness. Could it be that Genevieve was still clinging to her delusion of rejoining the Montgomery family? "Dad, why is she here again?" Aurora asked as she approached them. Her voice carried an edge of impatience. If Magnus softened his heart and let Genevieve stay this time, Aurora had already resolved not to help him. Magnus sighed, his face showing a trace of weariness. "Aurora, can you think of a way to handle this? She''s begging me to save Zachary." "Zachary?" Aurora''s mind shed back to what Julian had told her that day. Genevieve and Ivy had shown up at the Montgomery family estate, enraging Tina so much that she left. Displeased by this, Aurora had instructed Alison to expose everything publicly. Her intention had only been to punish Genevieve through Kimberly''s hand. Who could have foreseen that Zachary would be so impulsive? He had pulled a knife, ready to attack her. Aurora had been fortunate to escape unscathed, but Kimberly hadn''t been so lucky- she was injured and admitted to the hospital. Aurora had told Julian not to intervene any further, yet here Genevieve was again, circling back in desperation. "Aurora," Genevieve pleaded, her voice cracking. "I know I''ve done so much wrong to you in the past, but we''ve paid for it. You''ve already taken everything. "There''s no one left to threaten your position. We''ve been cut off from any inheritance. Now Zachary is in trouble, and I''m begging you-just this once-to help him. Remember, he was once your brother." Aurora lowered her gaze to the wretched figure before her. Genevieve''s hair was disheveled, her face swollen and red. She must have already gone to Kimberly, only to be turned away, leaving her no choice but to beg Magnus. "Genevieve," Aurora said, her tone calm but firm, "you need to understand something. You didn''t leave the Montgomery family willingly. You were exposed for your actions and expelled. There''s a big difference between the two. "And as for Zachary being my brother? If he had truly treated me as his sister growing up, perhaps I could overlook what you''ve done and help him. "But if I remember correctly, not long ago at Grandpa''s birthday banquet, he tried to stab me with a knife. I already spared him once and didn''t press charges. Do you think he got out so quickly because of his own merit? "Genevieve, I know your life is hard now, but the consequences you''re facing are not my doing. They are the result of your own actions. "When you make mistakes, you must pay the price. That''s the way of the world. You''re an adult, and so is Zachary. Everyone is responsible for their own actions. We won''t be getting involved in this." Aurora''s words were steady, no longer carrying the coldness of the past. Instead, they were spoken with a measured calm. "But the price he''s paying is his future! His entire life will be ruined!" Genevieve cried, clutching at Aurora''s pants in desperation. "I''m begging you-if you help Zach, I swear I''ll disappear forever. You''ll never see me again!" Aurora''s expression didn''t waver. "Genevieve, as far as I''m concerned, the grudges between us are settled. I don''t hate you anymore, and I won''t seek revenge against you in the future. "But Zachary''s situation is his own doing. He didn''t learn his lessonst time, and now he''s repeating the same mistakes. No one can save him. "Dad, let''s go inside." Aurora turned and pulled Magnus toward the house. Zachary hadn''t recognized his mistakes, and his impulsiveness had led him to harm others again. Even if she helped him this time, what about the next? "Magnus, I''m begging you-just this once! If you don''t help me, I won''t get up!" Genevieve cried out behind them, her voice trembling. "If you want to kneel, no one will stop you," Aurora replied coldly, shutting the door firmly behind her. Genevieve was clever. She knew exactly how to tug at a man''s heartstrings. If Magnus gave in and helped Zachary this time, wouldn''t the next step be trying to re-enter the Montgomery family? With someone like her, anything was possible. The closed door crushed any hope Genevieve might have had. She stared at it, despair written all over her face. Silently, she prayed for Magnus to find a shred of mercy in his heart. Inside, Magnus looked conflicted. "Zachary''s gotten himself involved with the ke family this time. They won''t let him off easily." "That''s his problem," Aurora said sharply. "Dad, you''re not seriously thinking of helping, are you? Let me remind you-when Genevieve first approached you, if you had seen through her maniptions and put an end to it, none of this would have happened. "She used your kindness over and over again. If you''d seen her true colors sooner, our family wouldn''t be in this mess. "Mom wouldn''t have left us! "Dad, if you help Genevieve this time, I swear I will never see you again." It was the first time Aurora had ever spoken so harshly to Magnus. She didn''t me him entirely, but she couldn''t help feeling helpless. Magnus already carried enough guilt, and her usations would only add to his burden. So she had never said a word of reproach to him before. But now, if Magnus gave in to pity, it would be like pouring salt into Aurora''s wounds. Magnus saw the coldness in his daughter''s expression. He realized that Aurora''s silence all these years didn''t mean she didn''t me him. On the contrary, she had seen the truth far more clearly than he had. "Aurora, don''t worry. I won''t have anything more to do with them. Whether her son lives or dies has nothing to do with me." "I hope so," Aurora replied faintly. Genevieve was cunning. She had already begged both sides-what would she do next? Whatever it was, it didn''t concern Aurora anymore. Someone like Genevieve deserved the consequences of her actions. Outside, Genevieve knelt for an hour. The sky had grown dark, and the only light in the courtyard came from a single streemp, standing lonely beside her. Autumn nights were cold, and the wind bit through her thin clothes. Her body shivered uncontrobly as she waited for Magnus to relent. But this time, she was left disappointed. Magnus had made up his mind-he would no longer involve himself in her affairs. Even Paul couldn''t help her this time. When Genevieve finally tried to stand, her legs had gone numb. She wobbled and fell heavily to the ground. Pain radiated through her battered body, every inch screaming in agony. Shey there for a long time before feeling returned to her legs. Slowly, she pulled herself up, leaning on the streemp for support. She rubbed her knees, then limped out of the Montgomery family estate. She knew it was over. Between her and Magnus, there was no going back. The man had truly hardened his heart. Upstairs, Magnus stood by the window, watching her thin, limping figure disappear into the night. His eyes were filled withplicated emotions. At this point, there was no use assigning me. In life, one always had to pay for their actions. "Genevieve," he murmured softly, "goodbye." This time, it really was goodbye forever. Chapter 407: A Surprise from Little Bunny Aurora couldn''t help but worry about Genevieve. She watched from the window as Genevieve left the Montgomery family estate, her figure radiating a kind of forlorn destion that was hard to put into words. If Genevieve hadn''t done so many despicable things, Aurora might have offered her help. But every time she thought of the suffering her mother endured, or the countless times Genevieve had tried to kill her, her resolve hardened. Each memory reminded her of just how cruel and venomous Genevieve truly was. Logic and emotion both screamed at her to stay away. Helping Genevieve would be like saving a snake frozen in ice-once revived, it would only turn around and bite her. Aurora shut the window and returned to her bed, picking up her phone to call Julian. She wondered if he had finished his dinner yet. "Julian, are you done eating?" Aurora asked. "Yeah, I just dropped Mona off at her hotel. How''s everything on your end?" Julian replied, just settling into his car but hadn''t yet started it. "It''s all sorted. Genevieve actually knelt down and begged my father to save Zachary. As if I''d let that happen! What, so Zachary cane out and stab me in the back again?" Aurora scoffed coldly. "No matter what you decide, I''ll always support you," Julian said warmly, though his tone grew softer, almost pleading. "So... does this mean we can finally spend some time together tonight?" Aurora could hear the faint trace of frustration in his voice. She knew he was holding back. Even earlier, when Mona had thrown herself at him in a desperate attempt to seduce him, he hadn''t reacted at all. Yet just one phone call from her had himpletely undone. Mona''s parting words had been crude but true-men are simple creatures, driven by desire. The key difference, however, was that Julian only had eyes for Aurora. Aurora smiled mischievously. She thought of her "secret weapon," a little surprise she had prepared but hadn''t yet used. "Actually... I''m staying here tonight. You should head back to your ce." Her voice carried a sly undertone, barely hiding her amusement. "Alright," Julian sighed, a little disappointed but resigned. He would never push her to do something she didn''t want to do. "You''ve been running around so much for metely. Take the night to rest, okay?" Aurora said softly, her toneced with gratitude. Julian hung up the phone, still a little frustrated, while Aurora immediately sprang into action. She wasn''t going to let the night end like this-not when she owed Julian a surprise for all the ones he had given her. After saying goodbye to Magnus, Aurora rushed out of the Montgomery family estate and made her way back to her beachside vi. Since her vi was right next to Julian''s, she took extra care not to be spotted. She got out of the car early and snuck back into her home like a thief. "You little rascal!" Mrs. Hill, the housekeeper, eximed when she saw Aurora creeping in through the door. She grabbed a broom, ready to smack whoever it was sneaking around. "It''s me, Mrs. Hill!" Aurora quickly revealed herself, leaving the older woman stunned. "Miss, you''re back! Why didn''t Mr. Bae home with you tonight?" Mrs. Hill asked, bewildered by Aurora''s sneaky behavior. "He''s busy with something. Oh, by the way, Mrs. Hill, you''ve been helping out for days now. Take the next two days off and get some rest," Aurora said, eager to clear the house of anyone who might spoil her ns. Though confused, Mrs. Hill didn''t hesitate to ept. "Thank you, Miss. I''ll be back in two days!" she chirped, quickly removing her apron and practically sprinting out of the vi. Aurora was amazed at her speed. With the house finally empty, Aurora returned to her bedroom to prepare. She took a long, luxurious bath and applied a bold, seductive makeup look-more daring than her usual style. She rarely wore perfume, not even for social events, but tonight was special. She spritzed on Julian''s favorite scent, adding an intoxicatingyer to her transformation. In the mirror, she hardly recognized herself. The woman staring back was more alluring, more dangerous than the Aurora of daylight hours. From the back of her closet, she retrieved her secret weapon. Would he like it? Once everything was perfectly arranged, she picked up her phone and called Julian. Her heart was pounding-she was nervous, for once. Usually, Julian was the one throwing himself at her. This time, she was the one taking the lead. "Little Bunny, are you asleep?" Julian''s voice came through, low and slightly hoarse, tinged with frustration. "Already in bed," Aurora lied smoothly. "Julian, I just remembered-I left a gift for you in my bedroom. I forgot to give it to you earlier. Could you go grab it?" Julian, who had been sulking under the covers, perked up instantly. "A gift? What kind of gift?" His curiosity was piqued, as it always was when it came to her. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "You''ll see when you get there," Aurora teased, a sly smile tugging at her lips. There was no way she''d tell him that the "gift" was herself. "Alright, I''m heading over now!" Julian dered, hanging up before she could say another word. He initially nned to take the stairs, but that felt too slow. Driven by excitement, he opted for the quicker route-scaling the wall between their vis. Aurora, knowing him all too well, had anticipated this move. She quickly slipped into therge "gift box" she had prepared, her heart racing as she awaited his arrival. When Juliannded nimbly on her balcony, he was immediately greeted by the soft glow of candlelight. Dozens of white candles flickered in the night air, casting a warm, romantic glow across the space. Frowning slightly, he wondered where the candles hade from. But since he thought Aurora was still at the Montgomery family estate, he didn''t dwell on it. He followed the trail of candles into the bedroom. The room was dark, save for the gentle light of the candles. On the bed, rose petals had been carefully arranged into the shape of a heart. The air was heavy with the scent of his favorite perfume, and on the floory an enormous gift box. If he didn''t know what was happening by now, he''d truly be an idiot. Each step brought him closer to the box, his heartbeat elerating with every inch. The room was silent, save for the sound of his own breathing and the distant thrum of his pulse. When he finally reached the box, he paused. His hands trembled slightly as he reached for the lid, anticipation and excitement coursing through him. Inside, Aurora waited, her heart pounding just as wildly. Chapter 408: I’ll Handle It The moment the box lid was lifted, Julian''s usually calm eyes shed with shock. He knew immediately that this was a scene he would never forget in his lifetime. Inside the box was an adorable little "kitten." Aurora had put in special effort for tonight''s surprise. She wore colored contact lenses, and unlike her usual understated makeup, tonight her look was brimming with allure. Her lips, painted a bold crimson, curved into a teasing smile. Her bright blue eyes blinked up at Julian, and atop her head, she wore a pair of pink cat ears. Julian had never seen Aurora dressed like this. His first reaction was astonishment. The second? His heartbeat quickened, and his throat tightened. Seeing Julian standing there as if struck by lightning, Aurora''s initial nervousness melted away. She smiled mischievously. "Master, aren''t you going to hold me?" Every man has a desire to conquer, and Julian was no exception. Though he doted on Aurora endlessly, it didn''t mean hecked that primal instinct. Especially since Aurora, unlike most women, exuded a strong andmanding presence. Her strength only intensified his desire to conquer her. And now, here she was-tamed and docile, like a little kitten gazing up at him with wide, innocent eyes. Julian found himself at a loss. He regretted rushing over in such casual attire-he was still in his sleepwear, his hair slightly messy. In front of this version of Aurora, he felt unkempt and inadequate. Hastily, he bent down and scooped her into his arms. Aurora obediently wrapped her arms around his neck, letting him lift her with ease. Her docility sent Julian''s heart racing. "Little Aurora, I..." He wanted to say something, but the words eluded him. Aurora had shaken him to his core. She wasn''t just the Aurora he knew-she was something entirely different tonight. Her transformation left him rattled, unable to regain his usualposure. Aurora ced a finger, painted with red polish, against his lips. "Master, there''s no need to say anything. Tonight, I''m yours." What words could be more enticing than these? This woman was going to drive him mad! Her implication was clear-tonight, he could do whatever he pleased. It was as if every inch of her was sending him signals, beckoning him closer. He remembered Ivy once trying to seduce him in a revealing outfit and Mona shamelessly stripping in front of him. Yet, neither of them stirred anything in him but disgust. Because no matter how hard they tried, they weren''t Aurora. Aurora didn''t even need to try, and she could awaken his deepest desires. Under Julian''s intense gaze, Aurora felt a slight twinge of shyness. What if he didn''t like her like this? What if he thought she was being too bold? But Alison had once told her, "Men are carnivores. They thrive on physical passion. No matter howposed they seem, they secretly love it when women take the initiative." To test Alison''s theory, Aurora reached out her hand toward Julian. Julian, still dazed, instinctively extended his hand to meet hers. Aurora pulled him down beside her with surprising force. The weight of his body sank into the bed, causing it to creak slightly. What was this Little Bunny nning now? Before he could even finish the thought, Aurora straddled him, her voice soft and teasing. "Master, how about I take care of you tonight?" Her radiant smile was utterly disarming. Julian couldn''t refuse. He nodded repeatedly, all traces of rationality obliterated by her charm. Aurora leaned down and kissed his cheek, mimicking the way he had once kissed her. It brought back memories of the night she had first returned to the country, when she had tricked him. He''d been drugged, tied to the bed, and tormented by this mischievous little vixen. That night, he had wanted nothing more than to devour her. But when he saw her stubborn defiance, it tugged at his heartstrings. He couldn''t bear to hurt her and instead resolved to cherish and protect her. But this Aurora was different. Tonight, she was here for him, wholly and willingly. The faint fragrance of her favorite perfume filled the air around him. Her lips brushed softly against his skin, trailing downward. It felt like a feather was teasing his heart-light, ticklish, and impossible to resist. That night, Julian finally understood: she was a temptress, a siren sent to undo him. And Aurora, on the other hand, learned firsthand just how relentless he could be. The night was a cycle of passion and brief respites-he was insatiable, and she had to extinguish the fire she had ignited. Julian worshipped her, covering every inch of her skin with kisses, treating her as though she were the most precious treasure in his life. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! The heart-shaped arrangement of rose petals was long ruined. As the candles burned out and dawn broke, Julian finally released the exhausted woman in his arms. Aurora, utterly spent, had proven Alison right. Men did love it when women took the initiative. She copsed into sleep, thoroughly drained. Julian, however, was energized. After a night of indulgence, he feltpletely satisfied for the first time in ages. "Sleep," he whispered, pressing a gentle kiss to her forehead. The first light of day crept over the horizon, promising clear skies. Julian nced at the sleeping woman beside him. She had taken the day off, and he wasn''t about to waste the opportunity to do something special for her. Quietly, he began tidying up the room. He knew how much effort Aurora must have put into tonight''s surprise. He would never have imagined her preparing something so borate. As he folded the seductive outfit she had worn, a sly grin crossed his face. That Little Bunny looked incredible in it. He made a mental note to have her wear it more often. Picking up his phone, he dialed a number. "I need you to make some arrangements..." Chapter 409: His Secret Base When Aurora woke up, the hum of helicopter des filled her ears. For a moment, she felt as though she were still dreaming. "Julian..." she murmured hoarsely, her voice raspy after calling his name all night. She opened her drowsy eyes and saw him gazing at her. "Awake?" Julian asked gently, his soft eyes fixed on her. Aurora blinked and realized she was nestled in his arms. She wasn''t at home. This didn''t feel like being in a car, either. ncing around, she noticed they were inside a helicopter. "Where are we going?" she asked, her voice still groggy. "You finally managed to take some time off. I''m taking you on a vacation," Julian replied, yfully brushing her nose with his finger. Though they had been inseparable for a long time, it was usually Julian who initiated intimacy. Aurora had taken the leadst night for the first time, and it left him feeling utterly fulfilled. Hearing her call him "Master" repeatedly had stroked his masculine ego to the point where he wanted nothing more than to merge herpletely into himself. "Vacation?" Aurora asked, recalling how he had mentioned wanting to take her abroad for a break. "Are we leaving the country?" "No need," Julian said with a teasing smile. "Leaving the country would''ve been too rushed. This is a spur-of-the-moment idea. I''m taking you to a... secret base of mine." A secret base? Aurora was intrigued. What kind of ce could he possibly mean? "Where is it?" she pressed. "You''ll see soon enough." Aurora sat up in anticipation. Only then did she notice that Julian had dressed her in a white sundress. He was so meticulous, taking care of her like a doting caregiver. Curious, she peered outside, but Julian instinctively pulled her back into his embrace. At first, Aurora didn''t think much of it. They were flying over the vast blue ocean, its shimmering surface like a giant mirror, soothing to the eye. asionally, small inds dotted the horizon. Her gazended on one particr ind, and something about it struck her as unusual-it looked heart-shaped. Maybe it''s just the angle, she thought, dismissing it momentarily. But as the helicopter approached, the ind came into full view. It was a perfect heart shape. Aurora froze. She covered her mouth in disbelief as the helicopter began descending toward the ind. This had to be Julian''s surprise. "How... how did you find this ce?" she stammered, her voice tinged with amazement. After all, a heart-shaped ind seemed like a miraculous creation of nature. Julian wrapped his arms around her from behind, resting his chin on her shoulder. "It''s a long story," he began. "Years ago, when I was on a business trip, I stumbled upon this ind by chance. It wasn''t as perfectly heart-shaped as it is now, but you could vaguely see the outline. "When I saw it, I immediately thought of something you once said. So, I bought the ind and had it sculpted into its current shape throughnd remation. I originally nned to gift it to you for your eighteenth birthday. But then I heard Hayden was nning to propose to you, so I abandoned the idea." He paused, his voice tinged with a hint of pain. "At the time, I was so conflicted. I even considered destroying this ind, as if erasing it could somehow erase you from my world. But of course, that was just the desperation of a broken heart. Deep down, I knew that no matter how much I tried to sever ties, I could never truly erase you from my memory. Because, Aurora, I''ve loved you since you were just a little girl." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Julian''s confession left Aurora both touched and amused. "You''re such a creep. I was just a kid back then-I didn''t even know anything." Though she joked, she fully understood how much Julian had suffered back then, torn between his feelings for her and the impossibility of acting on them. Julian gently stroked her hair, lost in thought. He remembered the time she had fallen into the sea and clung to him like a frightened little bunny. It was in that moment that he had vowed never to let her go, no matter the cost. Back then, he had merely been a teenage boy, stranded in the middle of a raging storm at sea. The crashing waves and howling winds were terrifying, and he knew the dangers lurking beneath the surface better than anyone. Was he afraid? Of course. But the sight of the tiny girl who had fallen into his arms gave him a purpose. He had to get her back to the ship safely. That belief had kept him going. "Yeah, you didn''t know anything," he said, his tone carrying a hint of teasing. "But you were the one who said you wanted to marry me. I kept that promise and waited for you to grow up. I even nned the perfect proposal. And then-you turned around and got together with my nephew." The exaggerated hurt in his voice made Auroraugh. "Alright, alright. That''s all in the past. Don''t we have our happy ending now? Is it toote for me to ept this ind?" she asked, yfully patting his back. "It''s always been yours," Julian said softly, dropping a kiss on her cheek. The two of them fell into a shared silence, their thoughts drifting back to their time at sea. asionally, the ship would dock at small inds to replenish supplies like fresh water and food. Little Aurora and Julian would lean on the ship''s railing, resting their chins on their hands, watching seagulls glide through the sky and crew members haul crates of fruit and provisions aboard. "What do you think is on that ind?" Little Aurora once asked, pointing at a nearbyndmass. "People, flowers, grass," Julian replied vaguely. "I wish I could go and see," she pouted. "But Daddy says I can''t." "Your father has his reasons. Not every ind is safe to explore. Some belong to other countries, and without permission, we''d be stopped," Julian exined patiently, his voice steady, though he was only a teenager himself. "Oh," she said, her disappointment evident. "Are you upset?" he asked, noticing the faint sadness in her eyes. "In my picture books, inds have beautiful flowers, green trees, and little fairies. Maybe the fairies don''t want humans bothering them, so they won''t let us visit," she said, her voice filled with innocent wonder. Julian smiled at her childlike imagination. How could he exin the harsh realities of the world to someone so pure? "One day, I''ll take you to an ind," he promised. "And it''ll be all yours. You can go wherever you want." "Really? Do you have magic or something? When I get my ind, I want to build a house in the trees-a ss house. There will be lots of bunnies and other animals, flowers, and grass. I''ll y in the sand and build castles by the sea. Daddy never has time to build sandcastles with me..." Her voice trailed off, her excitement coloring her words. Julian tapped her nose yfully. "Then I''ll build sandcastles with you. How''s that?" "Yay!" The little girl''s eyes sparkled with joy. Chapter 410: A Fairy Tale Come True That day, it had been nothing more than a whimsical remark, something she said in passing. Aurora never imagined Julian would actually build an ind for her. This extravagant birthday gift far surpassed anything Hayden had ever done for her- not in terms of cost, but in the depth of Julian''s thoughtfulness. "Julian, have you been keeping track of everything I said back then on the boat?" Aurora wondered aloud. They had spent only a short time together, yet Julian had already given her so many surprises. Most of these surprises stemmed from the idle words she''d spoken as a child-words she''d long since forgotten. But somehow, he still remembered them all vividly. "Yes," Julian replied. "At the time, I thought your world was so pure, so simple. That purity was something I always wanted but never had. From that day on, I wanted to protect your innocence, your simplicity. Even if it meant you lived in a fairy tale forever. But I lost you. I let you walk out of that fairy tale and into a reality that left you scarred." When Julian had walked away from the Alvarez family, he had nothing. It was onlyter, after painstaking effort, that he began to umte his wealth. Back then, he had been consumed by his own struggles. He couldn''t have possibly known the kind of torment Aurora was enduring in the Montgomery family. "Julian, fairy tales are just stories. Even though I went through so much, looking back now, it all feels like a dream. A dream that helped me grow. I don''t regret it, not one bit. Those hardships and trials shaped who I am today," Aurora said with a faint smile. "Yes, the storms have passed. From now on, we''ll be together, for eternity," Julian said as he held her close. As they spoke, the ne descended from the sky, kicking up a plume of dust as itnded. Outside, security personnel were waiting to receive them. Someone approached to help Aurora disembark, but Julian swept her up into his arms instead. "Julian, I... I can walk," she said, feeling a bit self-conscious as she curled up in his arms. She worried what others might think of her. "We''ve been up all night. Aren''t your legs weak?" Julian whispered teasingly in her ear. Embarrassed, Aurora buried her face in his chest, afraid anyone might see the blush spreading across her cheeks. This man-he had no filter at all! Once they stepped onto the tarmac, the helicopter''s propellers still roared behind them, and the wind whipped around them. Aurora, however, couldn''t wait any longer. She was eager to see the ind Julian had prepared for her. She quickly slipped out of his arms and onto the grass. Their departure had been rushed-Julian''sst-minute idea. He had thrown a white dress over her, wrapped her in a nket, and carried her onto the ne. Now, barefoot, she ran across the soft grass, her excitement palpable. Julian watched her figure dart away and rubbed his temples. He wondered if he hadn''t been "thorough" enough the previous night. How did she still have the energy to run around like that? Clearly, he had underestimated her stamina. Next time, he wouldn''t hold back. Unaware of his musings, Aurora ran across thewn, her bare feet sinking into the soft earth. The grass prickled her soles slightly, but it didn''t bother her in the least. Her heart was too full of excitement. She had forgotten all about Julian as she continued her sprint forward, eager to uncover more surprises. When she reached the edge of the forest, she gasped. Standing before her was an enormous, centuries-old tree. Beside it, nestled among the branches, was a treehouse made entirely of transparent tempered ss. The design was straight out of a fairy tale. Aurora stood there, stunned. This man had truly created an entire fairy tale world just for her. The cost of reimingnd to build an ind was astronomical. And beyond that, every detail on the ind-the flowers, thewns, the trees-would have required immense resources. Julian must have spent a fortune on this. Back then, there had been no guarantee they''d end up together. Yet, simply because of a throwawayment she''d made, he had gone to extraordinary lengths to bring her dream to life. Aurora''s mind swirled with emotions as she stood beneath the tree, motionless. Julian approached her and noticed her standing still. "What''s wrong? Aren''t you going to take a look-" Before he could finish, Aurora turned abruptly and threw her arms around him. Her lips found his in a sudden, passionate kiss. How could this man possibly treat her any better? Julian was caught off guard by her spontaneous kiss. Little Bunny, what''s gotten into you? Soon, he felt something damp on his face. Pulling back, he realized she was crying. rmed, he quickly released her. "Why are you crying? Was it not what you imagined? Tell me what you want, and I''ll redraw the ns, tear it all down, and rebuild it," he said hurriedly. Aurora ced a finger against his lips, shaking her head as tears streamed down her face. "Julian, you did everything perfectly. When I was little, this was the kind of house I dreamed of. You brought my dream to life." "Then why are you crying?" Julian gently wiped the tears from her face. "I''m just... I''m just so moved," Aurora said, wiping her own tears like a child. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 00005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Julian couldn''t help but smile at her expression. "You''re unbelievable. Do you know how much you scared me? I thought you didn''t like it." "Julian, I just... I just feel like you''re too good to me. It doesn''t feel real. What would I do if I ever lost you?" Happiness oftenes with a shadow-a fear of losing it. Aurora''s heart ached at the thought of a life without him. "Silly Bunny, you''re my treasure, my second chance. If I''m worried about anything, it''s that one day you''ll run away from me again. But don''t worry. I''ll never leave you," Julian said as he tenderly wiped away her tears. Aurora blinked up at him. "Julian, if-if one day I lose you, what should I do?" "First of all, you won''t lose me. And second, even if we were separated temporarily, you have to believe that you''re my lifeline. No matter where you are, I''ll find you. How can a man live without his lifeline?" Julian pressed his forehead to hers, speaking with quiet seriousness. "Then promise me we''ll never be apart in this lifetime. And if we are, you have to find me," Aurora said, holding out her pinky like she had when they were children on the ship. Julian chuckled and hooked his pinky around hers. "Alright. But this time, you have to keep your promise. Don''t disappear on me again." Aurora finally stopped crying. The overwhelming feeling of happiness was almost too much to bear. Just the thought of being apart from him filled her with pain. She resolved never to let him go. Chapter 411: A Private Island Julian gently wiped the tears from Aurora''s face. "Go on, take a look. See if you like this bted birthday gift," he said softly. Aurora couldn''t help but think back to that night three years ago when he had whispered in her ear like a devil, saying he would make her an adult. Back then, she had thought of him as nothing less than a demon. But the gentle man before her now seemed like an angel, theplete opposite of that devilish figure. She nodded, released her hold on his neck, and walked toward the wooden staircase. The ce was impably clean, clearly maintained regrly. Aurora carefully stepped onto the stairs. Julian stood below, watching her ascend. She wore a simple white dress, her dark hair flowing freely down her back. The sunlight filtered through the leaves, casting dappled shadows across her figure. She looked so natural and fresh, a sight so simple yet so beautiful. His heart filled with emotion. He had spent so many moments in the past watching this same silhouette, convinced he would never have her in this lifetime. But now, she was truly his. The life he wanted was never about grandeur-it was about quiet, simple moments like this. Aurora reached the top of the stairs and stood in front of a ss door. There was no keyhole, only a keypad. "Julian, what''s the code?" she asked, turning to look at him. Julian had already made his way up behind her. Sliding his arm around hers, he gently guided her hand to press the keys. Aurora watched as the numbers lit up-it was her birthday. "You set it to my birthday from the start?" she asked, surprised. "This entire ind is yours, let alone this house," Julian said with a soft smile. Though they hadn''t just met, he still had a way of surprising her, filling her heart with warmth and gratitude. The moment she pressed the confirm button, the door emitted a soft click and swung open automatically. The interior was predominantly wooden, with bold, whimsical designs that felt like they had been plucked straight from a dream. Before Aurora could take it all in, a soft "meow" broke the silence. She froze, stunned, her body momentarily paralyzed. She had thought the heart-shaped ind and the ss treehouse were the surprises. But apparently, there was more. A white cat strutted gracefully out of the room, its long tail swishing behind it like it owned the ce. "Julian, is he... is he for me?" Aurora asked, her voice trembling. She had never told anyone-not even Asher-that she loved cats. It was a secret she kept to herself. Yet somehow, Julian knew. "He''s yours. His name is Biscuit. You can hold him or pet him-he''s very gentle," Julian said warmly. Aurora sat down on the floor and scooped Biscuit into her arms. He was a Ragdoll cat, with silky white fur and striking blue eyes that sparkled like sapphires. "Biscuit... Biscuit," she murmured. Though she wasn''t someone prone to tears, she found herself crying again. Her tears fell onto Biscuit''s soft fur. Sensing her emotions, the cat nuzzled her hand with his head, showing no trace of fear despite meeting her for the first time. Julian sat down beside her, wrapping both her and the cat in his arms. "Little Bunny, don''t cry. Biscuit is here now." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Her tears weren''t born of sadness but from a deep sense of gratitude and emotion. When Aurora was a child, her family had a white cat named Biscuit. He had been her best friend, a part of her family. Biscuit had been there even before Aurora was born, taking care of him being one of Victoria''s favorite pastimes. After Aurora was born, Biscuit was especially close to her. He apanied her for five years. One day, when Aurora returned from kindergarten, she found him lying motionless in the yard. Though usually lively and adventurous, Biscuit always made it home before dark. But that day, something had gone wrong. He had barely made it back, holding on to hisst breath, just long enough to lick Aurora''s hand before closing his eyes forever. To little Aurora, Biscuit wasn''t just a pet. He was her friend, her family. His passing left a hole in her heart for a long time. Even when her mother suggested getting her another identical white cat, Aurora refused. It was then she learned the pain of loss, and she never wanted to go through it again. Yearster, on the ship, Aurora had shared Biscuit''s story with Julian while he told her a story of his own. She never imagined he would remember-and be so thoughtful. Though the Ragdoll in her arms wasn''t exactly the same as the Biscuit she once had, Aurora''s heart swelled. She had never owned another pet since then, but she had always loved them. "Don''t worry," Julian assured her. "This time, Biscuit won''t leave you. I''ve made sure he''s well cared for. He''ll be with you for the rest of his life." Aurora stroked Biscuit''s fur. It was clear from his sleek coat and healthy body that he had been cared for with great attention. She buried her face in his soft, snowy fur, breathing in his unique scent. Warmth spread through her heart. "Let Biscuit roam for a bit. There''s more for you to see," Julian urged, eager to show her the rest of the house. "Okay," Aurora said, releasing Biscuit. The cat affectionately rubbed against both of them before padding off, his tail swaying behind him. The house was filled with nts, giving it a lush, natural atmosphere. The tempered ss walls allowed a full view of the outside, yet from the outside, all anyone could see was a shimmering green-blue tint. The living room was cozy, with plenty of areas for rxation. A bar stocked with fine liquor sat nearby, perfect for hosting parties. Upstairs, there were two bedrooms, a study, and a music room. The highlight was therge terrace, where a swing and lounge chairs awaited. Standing on the terrace, Aurora could see the entire ind. The surrounding sea stretched endlessly, a brilliant blue. A gentle breeze carried the scent of saltwater, mingling with the fragrance of the flowers nted nearby. "Julian, the ocean... this is..." Aurora stood there, taking in the breathtaking beauty. She felt her heart expand, as if all her worries had been swept away. "Do you like it here?" Julian asked, wrapping his arms around her from behind. Aurora nodded. "I love it. When we''re old, can wee here to live? We could have a carefree, peaceful life." "There''s no need to wait until we''re old. If you want, we can live here now," Julian said, smiling. Seeing the joy on her face made everything he had done worthwhile. All he wanted was to see her smile like this. "Yes," Aurora said, twirling around on the terrace. "This ce is better than any vacation. Here, I can do whatever I want." "Then why don''t we start by doing something right now?" Julian said with a mischievous smile, stepping closer to her. Chapter 412: Life’s Unpredictability Genevieve dragged her exhausted body back to the small motel where they were temporarily staying. As she entered, she saw Ivy asleep in a chair. Ivy had been waiting for her all day and had eventually drifted off, worn out. Seeing Ivy''s pale and haggard face, Genevieve felt a pang of guilt. Not long ago, Ivy had been like a delicate flower, vibrant and full of life. Now, she looked pitiful and weathered, as if she had been battered by a storm. Genevieve''s heart ached. She had always believed that Ivy and Zachary would live lives of luxury, free from hardship. She never imagined they would end up like this. "Ivy, have you eaten? I brought some food," Genevieve said, cing a takeout bag on the table. Ivy stirred, slowly opening her eyes. "Mom, you''re back. What happened with my brother?" "He... he''ll be fine," Genevieve replied, avoiding Ivy''s gaze. She couldn''t bring herself to tell her daughter how much humiliation she had endured that day. Ivy''s eyes fell on Genevieve''s swollen, reddened cheeks. "Mom, who did this to you?" she asked, standing up and grabbing Genevieve''s arm. "It''s nothing, Ivy. I did it to myself," Genevieve said quickly, covering her face with her hands. She had already gone to the pharmacy for ointment, but the swelling wouldn''t subside so easily. Ivy pulled her mother''s hands away, and the severe redness was in to see. "Mom, don''t lie to me. Who did this?" "It''s really nothing. I deserve this. I made so many mistakes in the past. I interfered in someone else''s family, ruined their happiness. This is just the bitter fruit of my own actions," Genevieve said, lowering her head. Ivy didn''t know how to respond. She couldn''t judge her mother''s wrongdoings because so much of what Genevieve had done was for her and Zachary. To outsiders, Genevieve might seem like a despicable homewrecker, but to Ivy, she was simply a mother who had done everything in her power to secure a better future for her children. Ivy suspected that the p marks were likely left by the ke family, especially Kimberly, known for her ruthless ways. Ivy felt anger boil inside her, but there was nothing she could do to change their situation. They had no money, no status, and Ivy now carried the stigma of being an illegitimate child. Since the scandal broke, she hadn''t dared to contact any of her former friends. In the past, her life had been filled with conversations about designer collections, uing fashion shows, and booking tickets to Paris Fashion Week. Now, all of that was gone. Her ties to that indulgent, morous world had beenpletely severed. She imagined her old friendsughing at her behind her back. Once, she had been a princess high in the clouds. Now, she wasn''t even worthy of the dirt beneath her feet. Life was cruelly pragmatic. "Mom, you must be hungry too. Let''s eat dinner," Ivy said quietly, hating herself for being so powerless. She couldn''t protect her brother and had now allowed her mother to suffer on her behalf. "Let''s eat," Genevieve said, sitting down and opening the takeout boxes. The food was far better than the average meal, butpared to the luxurious standards of the Montgomery family, it was a world apart. "Ivy, I got you your favorite. Try it," Genevieve said, pushing one of the containers toward her daughter. Genevieve had been through hard times before, so she could adjust to this lifestyle. But Ivy was different. She had been pampered her entire life, enjoying only the best of everything. Now, she struggled to ept a $10 takeout meal. "Mom, this tastes terrible. It''s nothing like what our chef used to make," Ivyined, pouting. "I know it''s not good, but this is our life now. After paying off your brother''s debts, I used up almost all my savings. I only have a little over $30, 000 left," Genevieve exined. "When the Montgomery family kicked me out, I nned to take some jewelry along to sell if we ever ran out of money. But Aurora went through my luggage and took most of it. Magnus listens to everything Aurora says. We didn''t get a single cent in the end. "We have no jobs and no ie. We have to be careful with what we have now. Just bear with it and get used to it," Genevieve said, trying tofort her daughter. Ivy fell silent. The days of extravagance were gone, and there was no way back. She ate her meal quietly, tears dripping into her food. She couldn''t ept how drastically her life had changed-from a proud princess to an ordinary, struggling woman. Genevieve saw Ivy''s silent tears, but there was nothing she could do. She sighed inwardly. It was toote for regrets now. When dinner was over, Genevieve took a hot shower. The motel didn''t have a bathtub, massage oils, or scented candles. The bathroom was small and basic. Standing barefoot under the showerhead, Genevieve finally let herself cry. This was the only time Ivy wouldn''t see or hear her tears. She didn''t want her daughter to worry. The water mixed with her tears, streaming down her face as memories shed through her mind like a slideshow. She remembered her younger self, defiant and unwilling to live an ordinary life. Driven by vanity, she had thrown herself into the world of nightclub hostesses. The men who frequented those ces were rich. Their tips alone could cover her expenses for a month. With her beauty and charm, she quickly became a favorite. Most of her clients were decent men, but there were always a few vile ones who treated women as less than objects. Some were cruel, their desires twisted. For the sake of money, Genevieve endured it all. One night, she agreed to entertain a particrly notorious client. Everyone else avoided him, but his tips were several times higher than usual. She went anyway. She left that encounter battered and broken, but she received a handsome payout. She fainted in front of Paul that very night. She had always known that the men in nightclubs weren''t good people. Paul was no exception, though at the time, he was fit and handsome, wearing a suit with the top buttons undone. He had a roguish charm that set him apart. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Paul saved her that night, and she was grateful. But that gratitude was all she felt-at first. When she learned of his wealth, she began to feign vulnerability, hoping to secure a future with him. Paul, despite his experience in the nightlife scene, fell for her act. Later, she tried to manipte him into divorcing his wife. She wanted a permanent ticket to a life of luxury, free from the need to smile and please strangers. But Paul''s wife was no pushover, and he made it clear he would never leave her. He offered Genevieve everything except the title of "wife." For a woman like Genevieve, that title was everything. When she saw no future with Paul, she set her sights on another man. The day she saw him, she was captivated. He wore a perfectly tailored suit, every button fastened, his tie impably straight. Unlike Paul, he exuded an aura of refinement and humility, like a polished gem. Through her connections with Paul, she found her way to him. He was the CEO of Montgomery Group-an ideal target, though he already had a partner. That didn''t matter to her. He was the man she wanted, and no obstacle would stop her. At first, he was indifferent to her advances. But the more he resisted, the more determined she became. His wife''s gentle nature gave Genevieve the opportunity she needed. Slowly, she worked her way into his life, using every trick in the book. Eventually, she seeded in entering the Montgomery family. At first, he treated her well, but she knew it was out of a sense of responsibility rather than love. Still, she had grown to care for him, abandoning her original ns and simply following him wherever life led. Chapter 413: It’s All Over For Magnus, she had broken every limit she had ever set for herself. Genevieve, a clever and calcting woman, had once nned to marry the right man to secure her future. A marriage certificate would have safeguarded her rights. But Magnus was different. She had been willing to choose him, even without the guarantee of marriage. She believed he would never betray her. Even without a certificate, she had felt secure. For twenty years, she lived a life offort and luxury. But after those twenty years, everything crumbled. She lost it all and returned to the poverty she had once escaped. She didn''t mind being poor again, but her children didn''t deserve to be dragged into this mess. Genevieve had already made up her mind. When she stepped out of the shower, Ivy was already lying in bed. "Mom, do you think Zach will really be released?" Ivy asked, her voice filled with the innocent doubt of a child. "He will. I promise," Genevieve said firmly. "Is Dad going to help him? I knew it! He wouldn''t just abandon us after all. We spent twenty years together," Ivy said, still holding on to the belief that Magnus was her father. Genevieve thought back to how she had knelt for hours in the Montgomery family home, only to be met with Magnus''s cold indifference. He had made it clear he wanted nothing to do with her. "Ivy, listen to me," Genevieve said softly. "When Zaches back, you both need to change your ways. Get jobs, live honestly. "Your dad left you two houses. You''ll have a ce to live, even though it won''t "Mom, I understand. Dad still cares about us," Ivy said, assuming Genevieve was talking about Magnus. "Ivy, no. I''m talking about Paul. After his divorce, he kept a few properties. He left them for you and your brother." "Him? He''s not my dad! If it weren''t for his twisted demands, we wouldn''t be in this mess!" Ivy snapped, her anger ring. Her hatred for Paul was second only to her hatred for Aurora. "Ivy, no matter how you feel about him, Paul is your father. This isn''t his fault. "When I chose to be with him, I knew he had a wife. I was the one who agreed to it. When you two were born, he was genuinely happy. "But I used him as a stepping stone to get to Magnus. I never thought about how low my actions were or how much harm I caused. "It''s only now, after everything, that I see how cruel I was, how many terrible things I did. I owe Paul an apology. Over the years, he''s secretly helped you both in ways you don''t even know. "He''s your biological father. If you''re ever in trouble, you can ask him for help," Genevieve said, her voice tinged with regret. She thought about how her life could have been different. If she had settled for a simple job, married an honest man, and lived a quiet life, it might not have been luxurious, but it would have been peaceful. But she had been consumed by greed, chasing wealth and power, manipting men to achieve her goals. The misery she faced now was her own doing. "I only have one father. Magnus Montgomery is my dad," Ivy said stubbornly, refusing to ept the truth. Genevieve sighed deeply. There was no point arguing. Some lessons could only be learned through hard experience. "Mom, what''s wrong? You''re acting strange tonight," Ivy said, sensing something unusual in her mother''s tone. "It''s nothing. I just think it''s time for you both to grow up. Without the Montgomery family''s protection, you''ll need to learn to survive on your own. If I''m not here anymore..." "Don''t say that, Mom! Why wouldn''t you be here?" Ivy interrupted, her unease growing. "Silly girl, I can''t stay with you forever. One day, I''ll have to leave. But it''ste now. Go to sleep. Zach will be back soon," Genevieve said, stroking her daughter''s hair to calm her. Ivy nodded, still feeling unsettled. But exhaustion overtook her, and she soon fell asleep. Genevieve watched her daughter''s peaceful face, tears welling in her eyes. "I''m sorry, Ivy. I have no other choice. This is the only way to save Zach," she whispered. --- The next morning, Magnus opened the door to find Genevieve standing outside. She wore a simple dress, her face bare of makeup. She looked just as she had when he first met her years ago. Back then, her appearance had been deceptively pure, and he had fallen for it. Now, seeing her again, he frowned in irritation. "What are you doing here?" he asked, his voice cold. Genevieve noticed the disdain in his eyes and smiled bitterly. When had things between them fallen so far? Even before she spoke, he already looked at her with disgust. Her face was pale and fragile, and Magnus assumed she was trying to y the victim again. But she simply shook her head. "Don''t worry, Magnus. I''m not here to cause trouble. I''m not asking you to help Zach. I just wanted to see you onest time." Magnus was skeptical. After all her lies and schemes, he couldn''t believe a word she said. "See me? Why?" he asked, his toneced with suspicion. "Magnus, I know you hate me. I know I deserve everything that''s happened. I approached you for money and status. I hurt your wife and daughter. I lied to you countless times. "But there''s one thing I''ve never lied about." "And what''s that?" he asked, his brows furrowing. "My love for you. I''ve loved you for twenty-two years. "Because I loved you, I stayed by your side, even without a title. Because I loved you, I epted that your heart was never mine-that you only stayed with me out of responsibility. "Because I loved you, I gave up the chance for true love. "I don''t regret meeting you. These twenty-two years were the happiest of my life." Her sudden confession left Magnus speechless. He didn''t trust her. "Is this another one of your games? Do you think I''d believe you now?" "Believe me or not, it doesn''t matter. I just wanted to tell you I''m sorry. "Sorry for my greed. Sorry for my selfishness. Sorry for destroying your family and derailing your life. "I don''t expect your forgiveness. I just wanted to say it to you in person." Her eyes were clear, free of the scheming and pretense he had grown used to. They carried a sorrow that came from seeing the highs and lows of life, from knowing it was all fleeting. "You..." Magnus started, but he didn''t know what to say. Should he me her? Her life was already in ruins. Forgive her? He had lost everything he truly cared about. "This is your key," Genevieve said, handing him the house key. "I won''t bother you anymore. The children aren''t yours, and I don''t expect you to treat them as you used to. But if they make mistakes, I hope you''ll be lenient." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Magnus stared at the key, confused. "What are you nning to do?" "I''m leaving," she said simply. "Where?" "To where I belong." Suddenly, she stepped forward and hugged him tightly. It was a farewell, filled with finality. Magnus didn''t push her away. He heard her whisper in his ear, her voice trembling with emotion. "Thank you for taking care of me all these years. I love you." Before he could respond, she let go and ran off. A taxi waited outside. Without looking back, she got in and drove away. Magnus stared at the key in his hand, then at her disappearing figure. He had a sinking feeling about what she was going to do. She had brought this upon herself, he thought. But instead of feeling relief, his chest felt heavy. In the taxi, Genevieve sobbed uncontrobly. The driver hesitated before asking, "Ma''am, where to?" "The police station," she said, her voice barely audible. The car pulled away, leaving the Montgomery estate behind. Genevieve''s tear-filled eyes lingered on the shrinking house. It held so many memories, but now, it was all slipping away like a dream. "Ma''am, we''ve arrived," the driver said. Genevieve handed him a hundred-dor bill and stepped out. She removed the ne Magnus had once given her and, as she passed a storm drain, let it fall through the grates into the darkness below. It was over. All of it. The years of struggle, the schemes, the lies-nothing but a fleeting dream. "Goodbye, Magnus," she whispered. Walking into the police station, an officer greeted her. "Ma''am, are you here to file a report?" "No," she replied, her voice steady. "I''m here to turn myself in." Chapter 414: Aurora’s Identity Exposed The warm breeze brushed gently across the ind as the golden hues of the setting sun illuminated two carefree figures running along the shore. On this private ind with no outsiders, Aurora could be her true self. She shed the aloof andposed demeanor she usually carried and embraced her most unguarded, childlike version. From a distance, Julian watched her, the small, barefooted woman chasing the waves. She would run toward the water, then retreat when the waves came crashing in,ughing gleefully when the water reached her knees. To anyone else, this might seem like a childish act. But Julian knew how significant it was for Aurora. Ever since Genevieve entered the Montgomery family, Aurora had endured years of bullying, hiding her true self underyers of careful restraint. "Julian,e here! There are so many shells!" Aurora called out, excitement lighting up her face. Whenever the tide receded, it would leave behind countless seashells. It was rare to see her so carefree and yful, like a child discovering the world for the first time. "I''ming," Julian replied, taking off his shoes and walking barefoot toward her. Together, two powerful figures from the business world crouched on the sand, collecting seashells like children. "Julian, look! I found a really big one!" Aurora held up arge shell in triumph. "That''s impressive," Julian said with a smile. "But look at this one-it has such a beautiful shape." The twopeted yfully, theirughter filling the air. Before long, they had a pile of shells stacked around them. "It''s getting dark. Let''s head back for dinner," Julian said, ncing at the sky. The sun had already set, and night was falling. Aurora nodded. "Just one more shell, then we''ll go." "Alright," Julian said, picking up his shirt to use as a makeshift bag for the shells Aurora had collected. Suddenly, Aurora let out a sharp scream. "Julian! Julian!" Startled, Julian turned around. Aurora was usually calm and steady, so her reaction left him puzzled. "What happened?" he asked, hurrying over. "Look! A pearl!" Aurora eximed, her face glowing with excitement. She had plenty of pearl jewelry, but she had never found a pearl in a shell herself. Julian pried the shell open and found a glossy pearl nestled inside the soft tissue of the mollusk. "You''re lucky today. We''ll take it back and have it made into something special," he said with a smile. "Alright!" Aurora beamed, thrilled by the discovery. The days on the ind were some of the most rxing Aurora had ever experienced. She didn''t have to think about anything-Julian had nned everything perfectly. They rode a tandem bike around the ind, went out to sea, and enjoyed barbeques under the stars. With their phones turned off, they werepletely disconnected from the outside world, existing only for each other. The two short days on the ind flew by like a dream. They ate, slept, and yed together, growing even closer. But like all good things, it had to end. On the third day, they boarded the helicopter to leave the ind. Aurora held Biscuit in her arms, and Biscuity quietly, purring softly. Aurora, in turn, leaned against Julian''s chest. Her heart felt full, brimming with happiness. "Julian, let''se back here again when we have time, okay?" she asked, reluctant to leave. "Whenever you want," Julian said, his voice full of affection. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! By Monday, Aurora returned to her newpany. The business was just starting, and she had to ensure everything was in ce. Otherwise, she would have given herself a longer break, staying on the ind for at least ten more days. Julian dropped her off at the office. "Work hard," he said with a smile. "I will. Pick me up after work," Aurora replied, leaning in to kiss him. It had be a sweet habit between them. "Of course," Julian said before watching her walk into the building. Only then did he turn his phone back on. The moment his phone powered on, it was flooded with missed calls and messages. "Thank God, President, you finally picked up! I was about to lose my mind!" Rocky''s voice came through the line the moment the call connected. Julian had left Rocky in charge with only brief instructions, disappearing for two days to apany Aurora. Meanwhile, Rocky had been overwhelmed with urgent tasks. There were documents requiring Julian''s signature, critical contracts awaiting his decision, and an important conference he was supposed to attend. But Julian had simply pushed it all aside and vanished, leaving Rocky in chaos. "President, there are too many things piling up! If you hadn''t answered, I don''t know what I would''ve done!" Rocky said, his voice on the verge of panic. Julian''s tone was calm as always. "It''s just a few small matters. Why are you so flustered? You''ve worked with me for years. If you can''t handle these things, why are you even here?" "President... please stop teasing me. Juste back to the office. I really can''t manage everything alone," Rocky pleaded, almost in tears. The usually work-driven Julian had left everything behind for a vacation, throwing Rocky into chaos. "I''m on my way back," Julian said, ending the call. He trusted Rocky, which was why he had left everything to him. Aurora, meanwhile, entered herpany to find a swarm of reporters gathered outside. It seemed Mona had invited them to create buzz, and the industry was abuzz with curiosity about the mysterious newpany and its backers. Until now, the identity of thepany''s president had been kept under wraps. As Mona finished her interview, she waved Aurora over. "This is ourpany''s president, Miss Aurora Montgomery," Mona announced. The moment Aurora appeared, the reporters erupted with questions. "Miss Montgomery, you''re so young! What inspired you to start thispany?" "Miss Montgomery, you look familiar. Wait... aren''t you the daughter of the Montgomery family?" "That''s right! Now that you mention it, I remember. Miss Montgomery, this is such a bold move! Instead of working in the Montgomery Group, you started your ownpany. What prompted this decision?" Aurora hadn''t prepared for this. She wasn''t used to dealing with the media. In the past, Asher had always handled public rtions while she stayed behind the scenes. "Miss Montgomery, can you wave to the camera for us?" The reporters'' attention shifted entirely to Aurora, treating her like a celebrity. Feeling awkward, Aurora managed a polite smile and waved. "Miss Montgomery, would you consider giving us an interview for our magazine? You''re such an inspiration for young entrepreneurs." "Um..." Aurora hesitated. She hadn''t expected such a fuss. Smiling for the cameras was one thing, but being featured in a magazine was another. "You''ll have to ask my assistant," Aurora said, quickly passing the responsibility to Mona. She wasn''t good at handling situations like this. But the news of Aurora being the president of Sun Company quickly spread, creating a stir throughout the city. Chapter 415: A New Beginning It was the first day of work. The employees who had received offers arrived at the office, their faces glowing with excitement. For those who had switched jobs, this was a fresh start, a new chapter in their lives. Everyone seemed eager to prove themselves. For the recent graduates stepping into the workforce for the first time, their hearts were filled with hope and anticipation. Ian and a few of his friends, dressed in suits and ties, had shed their carefree college personas. "We''re really starting work here today. It still feels like a dream," one of them remarked. "Yeah, and no more skipping ss or sleeping in. Nobody''s going to cover for you now," another teased. "Ugh, back in school, I couldn''t wait to get out of that cage. But now that I''m free, I kind of miss it," someone else added with a sigh. "Joining the workforce is just entering another type of cage. How many people truly escape it? Unless you be your own boss," a friend replied, shrugging. Their conversation grew reflective as they realized how much life had changed. School had been full of carefree moments-skipping sses, ordering takeout, staying up all night gaming. But the workce was a different world. Sess here required strategy, focus, and a willingness to fight for one''s interests. "Ian, you''ve been acting distractedtely. Don''t tell me you''re not excited to start work?" one of them asked, noticing Ian staring off into space. "No, of course I am," Ian replied hastily, snapping out of his thoughts. He had been thinking about Aurora. This was herpany. Did that mean he would get to see her often? "You''ve been zoning out a lottely. First happy, then dazed. Don''t tell me you''re lovesick?" Leonard teased. "Shut up! What nonsense are you spouting?" Ian retorted, ring at him. "Wow, touchy, aren''t we? Come on, tell us. If you''re not into Gemma, who''s caught your eye now?" the group prodded, their curiosity piqued. Before Ian could respond, Gemma appeared. She was wearing a white, ultra-short dress that showcased her long legs, her hair cascading down her back. Her makeup was wlessly applied, striking the perfect bnce between sweet and seductive. Her outfit exuded a mix of innocence and allure, designed to appeal to someone like Ian, whom she knew had always been drawn to her. After all, it was a white dress that had first captured his heart back in college. Gemma was still bitter about how Ian had dismissed her previously. She couldn''t believe he had dared to look down on her when she had been willing to give him another chance. Sometimes, both men and women shared a certain stubbornness. When something is easily within reach, it''s taken for granted. But once it''s out of reach, it bes the one thing they desperately want. Now that her job situation was secure, Gemma''s next goal was to find a stable boyfriend. She knew Ian''s capabilities well. Back in school, she had overlooked him because his family background couldn''t satisfy her materialistic cravings. But now that they were entering the workforce, Ian seemed like a promising prospect-a potential "good investment" for a stable future. Besides, Ian''s recent coldness only fueled her desire to win him back. She was convinced he was just throwing a tantrum and that with a little effort, he''de running back to her. "Ian, what a coincidence! We went to the same university, and now we''re working at the samepany. Please take care of me," Gemma said sweetly, sticking out her tongue and extending her hand for a handshake. To the unknowing bystanders, her yfulness came across as cute and pure. But Ian, who knew her true nature, found her behavior insincere and cloying. Her gestures, once endearing, now seemed calcted and repulsive to him. Without a word, he nced away, refusing to even look at her. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "I can''t believe you got in too. But work isn''t like school-there''s nobody here to do your assignments for you," Ian said coldly. "Ian, do you have some sort of grudge against me? Why do you always speak so harshly?" Gemma feigned hurt, her voice tinged with mock innocence. She genuinely couldn''t understand why Ian disliked her so much. Aside from leading him on in the past, she hadn''t done anything that terrible. Sensing the tension, the others quickly stepped in to diffuse the situation. "We really are lucky to all be here together. Let''s not ruin the vibe-today''s a fresh start for everyone!" one of them said cheerfully. "Exactly. We''re colleagues now. Let''s all work together and help each other out. Ian''s just been in a weird moodtely. Don''t mind him," Leonard added with augh, though he hid a secret of his own. He had always harbored a quiet crush on Gemma but had kept it to himself out of respect for Ian. Just then, Aurora entered the room. Ian''s eyes lit up the moment he saw her, his expression instantly changing. Gemma noticed the shift immediately. She recognized that look-it was the same way Ian used to look at her, with admiration and longing. But now, that gaze was directed at someone else. Following Ian''s line of sight, Gemma turned her head. It was her. Aurora was dressed in a sleek ckce knee-length dress, paired with a tailored trench coat. She wore no stockings, only a pair of elegant ck stiletto heels. Her sleeves were rolled up to her elbows, giving her an air of effortless confidence and professionalism. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Unlike Gemma, Aurora''s style wasn''t overtly seductive. Instead, it was poised andmanding, exuding a natural elegance that drew everyone''s attention. As soon as Aurora entered, the room seemed to shift. Gemma, who had been the center of attention moments ago, suddenly felt overshadowed. Aurora''s designer handbag, the sparkling luxury ring on her finger, and her overall demeanor painted a picture of sophistication. Her outfit alone probably cost tens of thousands of dors. Gemma''s chest tightened with jealousy. How could someone she despised so much live the life she had always dreamed of? She remembered how Aurora had humiliated her during her Montgomery Group interview. The bitterness she felt then bubbled back to the surface. Though she didn''t know why Aurora was here, Gemma decided she wouldn''t let her have the upper hand. Raising her head high, Gemma strutted toward Aurora with exaggerated confidence, like a peacock unting its feathers. Her posture was so pronounced it was almostical. "What''s she doing now?" one of the others whispered. "Who knows," Ian muttered, rolling his eyes. Aurora noticed Gemma approaching and was slightly surprised. She hadn''t been part of the final interviews and hadn''t expected to see Gemma here. "Gemma," Aurora greeted calmly. "Miss Montgomery, we meet again," Gemma said, forcing a bright smile. Chapter 416: She Doesn’t Want to Be Fired Gemma was clearly a different personpared to theirst meeting. Her face was glowing with pride, and her every gesture exuded an air of smugness. Had she won the lottery? Aurora couldn''t imagine what else could make Gemma so unbearably pleased with herself. "Hmm, we meet again," Aurora replied coolly. Although she didn''t particrly like Gemma''s personality, she had treated her fairly during the Montgomery Group interview. Aurora had maintained the same rigorous standards with all candidates, but to Gemma, it had felt like Aurora was deliberately making things difficult for her. "Miss Montgomery, what do you think of thispany?" Gemma suddenly asked. Aurora found the question strange but decided to respond patiently. "It''s a rising star in the industry with unlimited potential." "And how does itpare to Montgomery Group?" Gemma pressed further. Aurora found her persistence puzzling. Was she conducting some kind of survey? "Montgomery Group is an establishedpany with decades of history. As you can see, this is a newly foundedpany. Naturally, it can''tpare to Montgomery Group at the moment. "But thispany is like a vibrant young person, full of possibilities, unlike the more traditional Montgomery Group. The rapid pace of today''s world favors dynamic growth, and I believe it''s only a matter of time before Sun surpasses Montgomery Group," Aurora replied calmly. Montgomery Group was already under her control, and her grandfather had made it clear he intended to transfer his shares to her. To Aurora, bothpanies were equally important, and she had no reason to favor one over the other. She was simply stating the facts. "So, you think Sun is better than Montgomery Group, Miss Montgomery?" Gemma asked, her smugness growing. Aurora still couldn''t figure out what Gemma was trying to imply. Even if Sun had more potential than Montgomery Group, what did that have to do with Gemma? "I didn''t say Sun is better than Montgomery Group. I simply meant that based on their current development trajectories, Sun has greater potential. But what does that have to do with you?" Aurora finally asked, unable to hold back her curiosity. "How does it not? I''m now an employee of Sun! When I applied to Montgomery Group, you looked down on me, but thepany you think has greater potential hired me. Doesn''t that prove..." Gemma left the rest of her sentence unfinished, but the meaning was clear to everyone. She was implying that Aurora had no eye for talent. The others around them exchanged shocked nces. What was Gemma thinking? Did she really have the nerve to challenge the president? Aurora finally understood why Gemma had been rambling on. All of it had been to set up this moment. It was obvious Gemma didn''t know that Aurora was the owner of Sun. Otherwise, there was no way she would have said something so foolish to boost her own ego. How childish, Aurora thought. She had expected something important, but it turned out to be nothing more than meaningless posturing. Aurora gave Gemma a brief, indifferent nce. "I''m busy," she said before walking away. To Gemma, Aurora''s response looked like an admission of guilt, as though she didn''t dare to argue back. Gemma''s smugness only grew. But her confidence evaporated the moment Aurora reached Ian''s group. The young men, still recovering from their shock, quickly greeted her. "Good morning, President," they said in unison. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "President?" Gemma froze. What was going on? Aurora worked for Montgomery Group. Why were they calling her "President"? "It''s almost time. Thispany has strict rules about punctuality. Today is your first day, so I hope none of you arete," Aurora said without breaking stride as she headed toward the elevators. "Yes, President! We understand," the group replied, hurrying after her. Aurora and the others were headed in the same direction, but they took separate elevators. The employees used the standard elevators, while Aurora swiped her card to ess the executive elevator. The executive elevator required no waiting, so Aurora entered and ascended before the others even reached their elevator. Atst, the truth dawned on Gemma. If she didn''t understand now, she would have to be a fool. As soon as Aurora was out of sight, Gemma rushed over to the group, grabbing one of them by the sleeve. "What did you just call her?" "We called her ''President.'' Gemma, are you insane? It''s your first day, and you spoke to her like that! Do you want to get fired?" one of them asked, bewildered. "Fired? Who is she?" Gemma demanded, her voice rising in panic. "She''s Aurora. What''s wrong with you?" they replied, confused by her reaction. "No, I mean her identity. Ian, tell me!" Gemma turned to Ian, desperate for answers. Ian, irritated by her persistence, brushed her hand away. "She''s the daughter of the Montgomery family and the president of Sun. Are you out of your mind?" "The president? When people said you knew the president of Sun, were they talking about her?" Gemma''s back was drenched in cold sweat. What had she done? "Of course they were. The president asked me to rmend reliable candidates for interviews. Didn''t you meet her during your interview? She''s very strict. Everyone here earned their ce through merit," Ian said, his tone filled with pride. "No, that''s impossible! She''s a manager at Montgomery Group. How could she be the president of Sun? It doesn''t make sense..." Gemma''s mind raced as she recalled how arrogantly she had spoken to Aurora earlier. Aurora had shown incredible restraint. If it had been anyone else, they might have fired her on the spot. Aurora hadn''t even bothered to argue. "Why wouldn''t it be possible? Just because shees from a wealthy family doesn''t mean she hasn''t worked hard. You should have realized her potential back in school. "I heard she founded her ownpany three years ago. Sun is just one of her branches," Ian exined, his voice filled with admiration. Everything about Aurora that seemed impossible was, in fact, reality. She was simply that capable. "Gemma, if I were you, I''d find an opportunity to apologize to the president. You spoke out of turn earlier. Do you still want to work here?" "Exactly. What were you even thinking, challenging the president like that?" "Let''s not jump to conclusions. Maybe it was all a misunderstanding. If it''s just a misunderstanding, an apology should clear it up. The president seems like a reasonable person," Leonard said, trying to mediate. Gemma grabbed Ian''s sleeve again. "Ian, you''re the only one who can help me now. You have a good rtionship with Aurora. Please talk to her for me. Don''t let her fire me, okay?" Chapter 417: Everyone Is Shocked Perhaps it was because Ian had seen Gemma''s true colors, but now any time she touched him, he felt nothing but disgust. "Let go. This is your problem, and I''m not getting involved," Ian said impatiently, shaking off Gemma''s hand. "Ian, please help me. I''m begging you," Gemma pleaded, her voice soft and pitiful. Even the others couldn''t help but feel bad for her. She was, after all, a beautiful woman practically begging Ian for help. "Ian, if you really have a connection with the president, just help her out. It''s not a big deal," Leonard said, trying to mediate. Ian nced at Leonard and saw shades of his former self in him. Once, he too had been deceived by Gemma''s facade. "I don''t want to discuss anything unrted to work while I''m here. If you want help, deal with it yourself." As soon as the elevator doors opened, Ian stepped out without looking back. Gemma stomped her foot in frustration. How could she possibly face Aurora and apologize? And if she didn''t apologize, who knew what Aurora might do to make her life miserable? The truth was, Aurora hadn''t even given the incident a second thought. She rarely wasted energy on people who had no real connection to her. Someone like Gemma wasn''t even worth her anger. However, what Aurora didn''t know was that the interview she''d given earlier had already gone viral. Her name was once again dominating the headlines. Aurora sighed when she saw the news. She wasn''t a celebrity, yet somehow she kept ending up in the spotlight every few days. At least this time, it wasn''t a negative story. "The Young and Beautiful Mastermind Behind Sun Company,"" read the headline in bold letters. Aurora nearly spit out her coffee. Young and beautiful? She wasn''t exactly old, but the media definitely loved to exaggerate. Still, she understood that shy headlines were necessary to grab attention. The article focused on her positive qualities, painting her as an inspiring figure. A student who hadn''t even graduated from college, a wealthy heiress, and now a sessful entrepreneur. Her background alone was enough to captivate readers. The Montgomery family''s recent scandals had only added to her visibility, keeping her name in the public eye. Meanwhile, Oswaldo was tending to his garden, sprinkling fertilizer on the flowers, when the butler came rushing toward him. "Master, you need to see the news right away!" "What''s going on?" Oswaldo asked, puzzled by the butler''s urgency. "It''s Miss Aurora. She... you''ll have to see it for yourself," the butler said, almost too excited to speak. The butler had worked for the Montgomery family for many years and saw himself as part of the family. Seeing Aurora seed felt like a personal triumph, as though she were his own granddaughter. Oswaldo, thinking it must be something serious, opened the news app. The first thing he saw was Aurora''s face, followed by the headline about her founding Sun Company. "Am I seeing this right? Sun was founded by that little girl?" Oswaldo eximed in disbelief. He had been keeping an eye on the newpany but had always wondered about the mysterious owner. Now that the mystery was solved, he couldn''t believe it had been his own granddaughter all along. "Master, you''re not mistaken. Miss Aurora is truly the founder of Sun. She''s incredible! I once passed by Sun and thought it was just a shopping mall. But someone spent an enormous amount of money converting it into an office building. "For a while, it sat vacant, but now that thepany hasunched, it''s already causing a stir in the industry. I''ve heard people are quitting their jobs to join Sun because of its promising future," the butler said, his excitement evident. "Yes, I even had someone investigate thepany''s owner before. All they told me was that the person had returned from Wall Street. I thought about reaching out to propose a coboration. Who would''ve thought the owner would turn out to be my own granddaughter? Amazing!" Oswaldo said, his voice filled with pride and emotion. He remembered Aurora casually mentioning that she had started her ownpany, but he hadn''t paid much attention at the time. Now, seeing the scale of Sun, he realized just how significant her aplishments were. In such a short time, she had not only built a publicly listedpany but had also established a new one. Oswaldo felt tears welling up in his eyes. The recent scandals involving Magnus had caused quite a stir among the upper ss. Oswaldo had been avoiding social events to spare himself the humiliation. But now, the news of Aurora being Sun''s president overshadowed all those scandals. He wanted everyone to know how extraordinary his granddaughter was-more capable than anyone else. "Prepare dinner. Make sure Auroraes home tonight. I have so much I want to ask her," Oswaldo said, his eyes glistening with pride. "Yes, I''ll call Miss Aurora right away," the butler replied, hurrying off. The Montgomery family wasn''t the only one in shock. The Alvarez family was just as stunned. Mary had been in a terrible mood ever since Hayden''s injury. Although his condition had stabilized, the fact that he would never regain full use of his hand was unbearable for her. She med Aurora for turning their lives upside down. "Hayden, I made some soup for you. Try it and see if you like it," Mary said, bringing a bowl of chicken soup from the kitchen. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Mom, I''ll help him. His hand isn''t fully functional right now," Susan said, stepping forward. She had been sidelined due to the recent controversies and had no work to upy her time. "Look at how thoughtful Susan is. You go ahead," Mary said, handing the bowl to her. Susan smiled gently, putting on the perfect disy of care. Mary opened the curtains to let sunlight flood the room. Hayden, who had been quietly watching the news, suddenly clicked on a video. Aurora''s face appeared on the screen. The clip was from her interview in front of herpany, and both Mary and Susan heard the reporter refer to her as "Miss Montgomery." They immediately crowded around Hayden. "Why is Aurora on the news again?" Mary asked impatiently. But when she saw the headline, her eyes widened in shock, and the bowl of soup nearly slipped from her hands. Susan clenched her teeth in anger. Aurora had started apany! The camera panned to the distinctive Sun building, and her expression darkened even further. Meanwhile, Hayden stared at Aurora''s face on the screen. She had changed so much, bing someonepletely different from the girl he once knew. In just three years, she had grown beyond recognition. "She''s the owner of Sun?" Mary asked, her voice trembling. She had heard of thepany but never imagined Aurora was behind it. She had severely underestimated her. "What''s so great about this?" Susan snapped, grabbing Hayden''s phone and shutting off the video. "Yes, it''s nothing special. Let''s focus on the soup," Mary said, trying to lighten the mood. Hayden didn''t respond. His face remained pale and weak, but his expression was unreadable, a mix of emotions that no one could decipher. Chapter 418: You Should Win Aurora Back Hayden''s feelings wereplicated. He had once loved Aurora deeply, but herck of status within the Montgomery family made him believe she wouldn''t help his ambitions. The situation within the Alvarez family was clear. Although Joaquin constantly called Julian ungrateful, it was obvious that Julian was the one he favored most. No matter how hard Hayden worked, he could never outweigh Julian''s position as Joaquin''s biological grandson. Joaquin''s guilt over Julian''ste mother only strengthened his favoritism. Joaquin might give him some shares, but that wasn''t what Hayden wanted. He wanted control of Alvarez Holdings-the very goal he had been striving for his entire life. Hayden was willing to do whatever it took to achieve his dream. Three years ago, on that fateful night, he had been drugged. While the drug dulled his physical senses and heightened his desires, it didn''t cloud his mind. Hayden was far too clever to be unaware of Susan''s feelings for him. For three years, only Aurora had remained blissfully naive. That night, when Susan seduced him, he hadn''t been powerless to resist. He was not a helpless woman facing an assault. Even under the influence of the drug, he could have left. In that moment, he had wrestled with his conscience. He knew he was betraying Aurora, but Simmons family''s power could give him everything he wanted. In life, there are always trade-offs. After much internal conflict, he chose Susan. He convinced himself that once he achieved his goals, he could return to Aurora. He believed he could have both love and power. But now, Aurora had founded her ownpany. Genevieve, Ivy, and Zachary had been exiled, leaving Montgomery family firmly under Aurora''s control. Not only that, but she had created apany with immense potential. To say Hayden had no regrets would be a lie. In truth, he regretted it deeply. Watching Aurora excel, he realized how much better she was than Susan, who had only ever dragged him down. Mary, who had tried to smooth over the atmosphere earlier, was also feeling some regret. It was as if a treasure she once had slipped away because of her own negligence. She had once beenpletely satisfied with Susan. Susan came from a good family, was an only child, and marrying her would mean inheriting the Simmons family''s wealth. On top of that, Susan was a famous actress, giving Mary something to boast about. But now, seeing Aurora''s achievements, Mary couldn''t help but feel a sense of loss. Despite Susan and Aurora bothing from prominent families, Aurora had once seemed insignificant. She had no real standing within Montgomery family and had to share its wealth with her siblings. Mary had always assumed that Montgomery family''s assets would go to Zachary, as most wealthy families prioritized male heirs. To her, Aurora had been nothing but a pitiful girl unworthy of her son. Every time she saw Aurora, she treated her coldly. But now, Aurora had proven herself to be exceptional. She had achieved so much that even Joaquin had given her 10% of Alvarez Holdings'' shares. Meanwhile, Susan had nothing. It was clear that in Joaquin''s eyes, Aurora outshone Susan in every way. The more Mary thought about it, the more she regretted how she had treated Aurora in the past. The room grew tense as Hayden quietly finished his bowl of soup. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Susan, it''s about time for lunch. I''ll stay here and look after Hayden. Why don''t you prepare something for us?" Mary finally broke the ufortable silence. "Mom, what would you like to eat? I''ll make it right away," Susan offered. She had never been one to cook, but now that she was married, it was her duty. "Anything will do, as long as it''s light." "I think we''re out of vegetables. I''ll run to the supermarket," Susan said, grabbing her bag and leaving the room. The moment she was gone, Mary sat down beside Hayden. "Mom, you clearly have something to say," Hayden said, reading his mother''s intentions with ease. Mary smiled awkwardly. "I can never hide anything from you, can I?" "You hate eating light meals, yet that''s what you asked for. You sent Susan out just so you could talk to me," Hayden said tly. Mary''s face showed a slightly guilty expression as she leaned in. "Hayden, I want to ask you something." "You want to know if I still love Aurora, don''t you?" Hayden asked, cutting straight to the point. He knew his mother too well, and her sudden interest was clearly sparked by the video they had just seen. "Yes, that''s exactly what I want to ask," Mary admitted. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 00005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "If I didn''t love her, would I have taken that knife for her? In that moment, I didn''t have time to think or calcte whether she was worth it. It was pure instinct. I couldn''t bear to let her get hurt," Hayden said, his eyes fixed on the sky outside. But saving her hadn''t brought her back to him. Mary sighed deeply. "I''m sorry, Hayden. I shouldn''t have opposed your rtionship with Aurora back then." "Mom, this isn''t your fault. I made my own choices. At the time, I thought I was making the best decision for myself. Now I realize how wrong I was. "I pride myself on being smart, but I was blind. I know that in your heart, whether it''s Aurora or Susan, you don''t truly like either of them. You only care about what they can offer for my career. From your perspective, you did nothing wrong," Hayden said calmly. "But I was wrong," Mary admitted. "Your career is important, but as your mother, I want you to be happy. I thought you''d move on from Aurora and fall in love with Susan. "But I was wrong again. You never loved Susan. You''ve been unhappy for these past three years. That''s why I''ve made a decision." "What decision?" Hayden asked, turning to look at her. "I think you should go after the woman you love. If you want to marry Aurora, then do it," Mary said, her tone resolute. "Marry her? That''s easier said than done. Her heart isn''t with me anymore. Winning her back is nearly impossible," Hayden said, his voice heavy with frustration. He had seen Aurora and Julian together at the hospital. Their bond wasn''t something he could easily break. Mary''s eyes gleamed with determination. "Leave it to me. I''ll think of a way. There''s always a chance." Chapter 419: Zachary Is Released The news about Aurora founding Sun Company quickly reached Joaquin''s ears. Watching the footage of Aurora on camera, looking slightly overwhelmed, it was clear to him that she hadn''t intentionally called the press. "Who would''ve thought this girl had such talent," Joaquin said, unable to hide the pride on his face. At first, he hadn''t liked Aurora. But because of Julian, he had tried to ept her. Over time, he realized Aurora was nothing like the person he had imagined. She was generous and kind. Even though he had been harsh with her in the past, she had still made efforts to help him and Julian grow closer. Now, seeing how capable she was, Joaquin''s opinion of her had only grown more favorable. Meanwhile, Julian had spent his entire day buried in a mountain of paperwork. It wasn''t until the end of the workday that he finally had a moment to catch up on the news. "President, what are you smiling about?" Rocky asked as he walked in to collect some documents. He couldn''t help but notice that his usually stern and serious boss was grinning like a fool. "My Little Bunny made the news," Julian said, his tone brimming with pride. Rocky shivered at Julian''s uncharacteristic disy of affection. Julian had appeared in countless financial magazines before, but he''d never been this happy about it. "Yes, yes, Mr. President, your Little Bunny is incredible. But can you please finish reviewing these files before you go?" Rocky said, exasperated. He had already been in and out of Julian''s office several times that day. Julian nced at the stack of documents beside him. "No. It''s the end of the day, and I''m off the clock." With that, he grabbed his jacket and walked out without a second look. His Little Bunny was waiting for him to pick her up from work. Rocky could only sigh in frustration. He missed the old Julian-the workaholic who lived and breathed his job. While Aurora''s rise as Sun''s president was making waves online, Zachary was being released from custody. Genevieve had confessed to injuring Kimberly, taking full responsibility to save her son. Kimberly, understanding Genevieve''s desperation as a mother, epted the confession and allowed her to take the me. "After further investigation, it''s been determined that Miss ke wasn''t injured by you. You''re free to go," the officer informed Zachary. Zachary had been beside himself with worry during his time in detention, fearing he might spend the rest of his life behind bars. Now, hearing that he could leave, he felt as though his world had been restored. "Thank you!" he said, practically sprinting out of the station like a bird set free. During his time in custody, Zachary had done some soul-searching. He promised himself that if he got out, he would turn over a new leaf and stop acting impulsively. What he didn''t know was the price of his freedom. At the motel, Ivy woke up to find Genevieve gone. At first, she thought her mother had gone out to find someone to help get Zachary released. But as the hours passed and Genevieve didn''t return, Ivy began to worry. She eventually noticed an envelope tucked beneath the TV. Opening it, she found a letter and a bank card. The moment she saw the card, her heart sank. With trembling hands, she unfolded the letter, immediately recognizing Genevieve''s handwriting. "Ivy, I''m sorry. If you''re reading this, it means I''ve already left. I didn''t have the courage to say goodbye to you in person, so I had to do it this way. Zachary was detained, and I tried everything to help him. But maybe this is my punishment for all the wrongs I''ve done in the past. No one was willing to help us. I''ve already lost everything. I can''t lose you two as well. I had no other choice but to take this path. I had to save Zach. I don''t know when I''ll be able toe back. You and your brother were raised infort, and the thought of leaving you breaks my heart. Without me, you must learn to live well. There''s still some money in this card-don''t spend it recklessly like before. Find jobs and stand on your own feet. As for the house, your father promised it to us. You can contact him when the timees. I''ve lived half my life and finally understand that my downfall was of my own making. I''ve ruined too many families and hurt too many people. Now it''s time for me to pay the price. Don''t me anyone for this, especially Aurora. We wronged her, not the other way around. From now on, live as ordinary people. Only now do I see that wealth and luxury are fleeting. A simple, peaceful life is what truly matters. Take care of yourselves. No one will clean up your messes anymore. You have no one to rely on, so you must learn to be independent. Find good partners, start families, and walk your own paths. Remember what I''ve said. I love you both, Mom" Tears fell onto the letter, smudging the ink. Ivy read the letter over and over, her heart breaking with every word. No wonder her mother had said those strange things to her earlier. Genevieve must have already made up her mind then. "Mom! Don''t go!" Ivy cried, clutching the letter as she bolted for the door. Just as she reached it, she collided with Zachary, who was about to knock. "Seriously? We''re staying in a dump like this? I''m starving. Where''s Mom-" Zachary stopped mid-sentence when he saw Ivy standing there with tears streaming down her face. "What''s wrong with you? Aren''t you happy to see me? Why do you look so upset?" Zachary asked, stepping into the room. "Mom is gone!" Ivy sobbed, copsing into his arms. "What do you mean ''gone''? Stop crying and tell me what''s going on!" Zachary said, growing anxious. Her tears were ruining his good mood. Ivy handed him the letter. "Read it yourself!" Zachary''s face turned pale as he read the letter. "Mom turned herself in to get me out." "She spent thest few days begging for help, getting beaten up, and hitting dead ends. In the end, this was her only option. You''re free, but now she''s in custody!" Ivy said, her voice breaking. "Why did it have toe to this?" Zachary muttered, his voice shaking. "If I''d known what she was nning, I never would''ve agreed to it. She''s already sacrificed so much for us. And now she''ll be convicted. I looked it up-intentional assault carries a prison sentence of at least three years! Why did you have to act so impulsively, Zach?" Ivy shouted, her frustration spilling over. "I didn''t mean for this to happen! I saw someone bullying Mom, and I couldn''t hold back!" Zachary defended himself, but guilt was evident on his face. "This is all the ke family''s fault. And Aurora''s! I won''t let them get away with this!" Zachary growled, clenching his fists in anger. "Did you already forget what Mom said?" Ivy snapped. Chapter 420: Jealousy After a full day at the office, Aurora had gained a basic understanding of all the new employees. Since she would need to divide her time between Montgomery Group and Sun, she wouldn''t be able to stay at Sun every day. But she made it a point to familiarize herself with everyone. While most employees were filled with excitement and enthusiasm, Gemma was the only one who remained uneasy. Gemma couldn''t stop worrying about how she had shed with Aurora earlier. She was convinced Aurora wouldn''t let her off easily. Having worked so hard to secure such a good position, she couldn''t afford to be fired. "Alright, today was the first day of work. I hope in the days toe, everyone will continue to work hard," Aurora encouraged them. "Yes, President! We''ll do our best!" the employees replied in unison. "Thepany will never treat you unfairly. If I''m not here, you can approach Mona. She is thepany''s acting manager and has full authority," Aurora said, cing a hand on Mona''s shoulder with a smile. Aurora would never hand over such significant responsibilities to anyone she didn''t trustpletely. Mona, standing beside Aurora, felt a strong pang of guilt. She didn''t dislike Aurora-in fact, she liked her a great deal, which was why they had be such good friends. Mona loved Asher just as much as Asher loved Aurora. But unlike other women, Mona didn''t harbor resentment or jealousy toward Aurora. In the strange dynamic of the three, Mona had chosen to let go. She once believed Aurora''sck of romantic involvement was due to her unresolved vendetta. Mona had thought that once Aurora''s revenge wasplete, she would naturally end up with Asher. Mona''s concept of love was selfless-what mattered most to her was that Asher found happiness, even if it wasn''t with her. But everything changed when Aurora returned and became entangled with Julian. Asher had spent three years trying to win Aurora''s heart, yet Julian had somehow managed to capture it in a short time. At first, Mona couldn''t believe anyone could win over Aurora so quickly. She began digging into Julian''s background, determined to learn more about him. Her research didn''t reveal much. Julian was a low-profile man, his wealth immeasurable, and he had no scandals to his name. In photos, he appeared cold andposed, his sharp features rivaling even Asher''s. Mona couldn''t find a single w in him. Though Asher outwardly imed he had given up on Aurora, Mona knew the truth. She had seen him drowning his sorrows in alcohol and burying himself in work. Unable to stand by and watch Asher suffer, Mona volunteered to work at Aurora''s newpany. Asher, thinking she was going to help Aurora, had readily agreed. But Mona had an ulterior motive. She couldn''t bear to see the light in Asher''s eyes-the light that only Aurora could bring-fade away. What would he do without Aurora? Mona silently vowed to break up Aurora and Julian, even if it meant using herself as bait. Her initial n was to observe Aurora and Julian''s rtionship and carefully plot their downfall. But what she saw left her conflicted. Aurora had changed. The hatred in her eyes was gone, reced by a newfound gentleness. It was clear Julian was the one who had healed her. Seeing how well the two got along made Mona hesitate. Asher was her love, and Aurora was her friend. Could she really betray Aurora like this? Her internal struggle consumed her one night over drinks. When Aurora stepped away to take a call, Mona''s resolve wavered. Ultimately, she decided to proceed with her n to bring Aurora back to Asher. But her attempts failed spectacrly. Julian saw through her immediately. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Now, Mona was caught in a storm of guilt and self-doubt. "What''s wrong?" Aurora asked, noticing Mona''s distracted demeanor. "Nothing, I guess I''m just a little tiredtely," Mona replied, quickly masking her thoughts. "You''ve been working so hard to help set up the newpany. You should take care of yourself," Aurora said, her concern evident. Meeting Aurora''s kind gaze only deepened Mona''s guilt. Julian had been right-her actions weren''t helping Aurora but pushing her into the abyss. She was grateful Julian hadn''t let things spiral out of control. "It''s nothing. I still have some tasks to finish. I''ll head back to work now," Mona said hurriedly, leaving before Aurora could ask more questions. Aurora didn''t think much of it and let her go. Ian adjusted his sses, his gaze fixed on Aurora. His heart was no longer his own. Aurora seemed to carry an inexplicable allure, a poison that seeped deeper the closer one got to her. Ian knew she was someone he could never touch, but he couldn''t help wanting to stay near her, even if it meant loving her from a distance. His feelings for Aurora didn''t escape Gemma''s notice. She knew Ian too well. It all made sense now-his indifference toward her was because he had fallen for someone else. And that someone was Aurora, the person Gemma despised most. How could this be? Gemma''s jealousy red, burning like wildfire. Jealousy, once nted, takes root and grows, spreading like a tree until it consumes everything. A jealous woman''s face is often ugly, but Gemma was unaware of how twisted she had be. Clenching her fists, she vowed to herself that Aurora would lose everything one day. "That''s all for today. You''re free to go home now," Aurora announced after checking her watch. It was only the first day, and there wasn''t much work to do. Thepany was still in its trial phase and hadn''t officiallyunched, so things were rtively quiet. "Thank you, President!" The employees respected Aurora, impressed by her sess at such a young age. As everyone began packing up, Ian suddenly spoke up. "President, I have a question I''d like to ask you." Aurora had already decided to groom Ian as a key team member. Mona couldn''t handle everything on her own, and Aurora needed to quickly promote two reliable assistants. Ian was her top choice. "What''s your question?" Aurora asked, walking over to him. "President, you rmended some books for me to read. I recently went through The Little Book of Common Sense Investing, but I had some questions about oveing issues with liquidity and transaction costs," Ian said seriously. Aurora stood by Ian''s side, patiently exining the concepts to him. Gemma, standing nearby, watched the two interact. Her jealousy burned brighter as she saw how effortlessly they worked together. Her eyes were practically shooting daggers. Chapter 421: Not Interested at All Gemma stormed off, only to spot a man leaning casually against a Rolls-Royce. His mere presence seemed to draw everyone''s attention. Tall and straight-backed, with deep, piercing eyes and a strikingly handsome face, he was the kind of man who could make passing women stop in their tracks. "Wow, he''s so handsome! Do you think he''s a celebrity?" "Look at the watch on his wrist-that''s worth over a million dors!" "Maybe he''s the CEO of some bigpany. I didn''t think guys like this existed in real life. Isn''t this just like those romance novels about powerful CEOs falling for ordinary girls? Do you think someone like me has a chance?" "You''ve read too many novels. Look at you-he''d never even nce at you." "Come on, you never know. What if I identally run toward him and fall right in front of him? That''s how all those romance stories start." "He''d probably just step over you and keep walking. Honestly, I think he''s waiting for someone. He probably already has a girlfriend. Don''t get your hopes up." "Look over there-a bitch is heading toward him. She''s definitely going to try and flirt with him." The "bitch" in question was none other than Gemma. When Gemma saw the elegant man, her heart raced. He was the type of man she dreamed of marrying-handsome and rich. How had Aurora gotten so lucky to date someone like this? If only he were hers instead. "Mr. Ba, are you waiting for the CEO?" Gemma approached with what she believed was her most graceful walk and an innocent smile. Julian shot her an impatient nce. With his photographic memory, he easily recognized her as the woman who had once poured coffee on Aurora. "Who are you?" Julian''s words came cold and direct, cutting off Gemma before she even had a chance to continue. Her smile froze. She had crossed paths with Julian several times before-he had even been the one to fire her from her real estate job. And yet, he was now pretending not to know her? Gemma''s lips twitched in anger, but she forced herself to maintain a polite smile. "I''m Gemma. I went to the same university as Aurora, and now I work in herpany." "You don''t need to introduce yourself so thoroughly. I''m not the least bit interested." Julian''s tone was dismissive. Gemma could feel his disdain and coldness, but she wasn''t ready to give up just yet. "Mr. Ba, if you''re waiting for Aurora, you might have to wait a while," she said, forcing a sweet smile. "Why?" Julian finally gave her a proper look. Thirty minutes earlier, he had called Aurora, and she had always been punctual. "Because she''s busy mentoring her subordinates. Everyone else has already left, leaving her alone with one of them-a man. Just the two of them, spending quality time together," Gemma said mockingly. Julian immediately understood her insinuation. He frowned. "You can leave now." "Mr. Ba, don''t me me for not warning you. No matter how well you treat her, she''s not exactly keeping her distance from other men at the office," Gemma added with a smirk. "Get out!" Julian''s voice was filled with fury, his entire demeanor radiating anger. This woman must have had a death wish, daring to say such things in front of him. "I''m just being kind. If you don''t appreciate it, Mr. Ba, that''s not my problem," Gemma said as she turned to leave. She knew that the biggest threat to a rtionship was a crisis of trust. Even if Julian didn''t believe her now, no man couldpletely ignore suchments. Her words were like a small stone dropped into a calmke-eventually, they would cause ripples. Julian watched her swaying figure disappear. How childish. Did she really think he would believe her nonsense? Did she think he didn''t know who his Little Bunny was? If their rtionship could be destroyed by such baseless remarks, then it wasn''t worth having in the first ce. Julian quicklyposed himself. After waiting for ten more minutes, he finally saw Aurora walking out with Mona and the young man they had met earlier at the caf. In that moment, he understood why Gemma had made thosements. It was clearly about this young man-someone who wore oversized sses and had messy hair, a typical bookworm. The idea that Aurora would like someone like him was almostughable. Comparing this boy to himself was an insult. Gemma''s actions disgusted him. If she couldn''t have something, she would rather destroy it. "Julian, sorry to keep you waiting," Aurora said warmly, cutting off her conversation with Ian as she walked toward Julian with a smile. "I just got here," Julian replied, ruffling her hair affectionately. Ian, watching their interaction, felt a pang of self-consciousness. The bond between Aurora and Julian was something he could never hope to match. "CEO, I''ll take my leave," Ian said, lowering his head. He didn''t even dare to meet Julian''s gaze. The aura Julian exuded was overwhelming, making Ian feel insignificant. Aurora barely noticed Ian''s retreat. All her attention was on Julian. Julian, however, saw through Ian immediately. Even if Ian harbored feelings for Aurora, it didn''t matter. A man who couldn''t even meet his eyes wasn''t worth being considered a rival. "What do you want for dinner?" Julian asked casually, as though nothing had happened. Mona, standing off to the side, avoided Julian''s gaze. Ever since that night, she had felt too embarrassed to face him. "Mona, you''ve been working so hardtely. What do you feel like eating? We could go out, or you could join us at home. I can call Mrs. Hill to prepare something," Aurora offered kindly. "No, no, it''s fine. My stomach hasn''t been feeling well. I think I''ll just head home and rest," Mona stammered. "Are you feeling unwell? No wonder you seemed off today. Let me take you to the hospital," Aurora said, reaching out to help her. Mona quickly pulled away. The thought of facing Julian after what had happened made her even more ufortable. "I''m fine, really. You two go ahead and enjoy your evening. I just need some rest," Mona said before hurrying off. Aurora watched her retreating figure, puzzled. "What''s wrong with her?" "Maybe she''s feeling guilty about something," Julian joked lightly. "Do you know something? Tell me!" Aurora demanded. "Sure, but you have to kiss me first," Julian teased as he headed toward the car. Aurora immediately chased after him. Chapter 422: Redemption The two of them returned to the vi. Just as they got out of the car, they noticed two people standing at the entrance. Upon seeing the car pull up, the pair hurried to greet them. "What are you two doing here?" Aurora asked, her gaze falling on Zachary and Ivy. She hadn''t expected to see them at her vi. The two looked disheveled, their clothing and appearancescking the polished mor they once prided themselves on. Ivy, in particr, was bare-faced-so different from her usual meticulous self. "Aurora, we''re here to apologize," Ivy said earnestly, her expression unusually sincere. "Apologize? Why is it that those words sound so suspiciousing from you two?" Aurora''s lips curled into a cold smirk as she recalled how not long ago, Ivy had been wearing an extravagant gown, orchestrating a cruel scheme with beggars to humiliate her. Back then, Ivy''s triumphant smile had been anything but apologetic. "Aurora, I know Zach and I have done many terrible things to you in the past. We came here today to sincerely apologize and hope you can forgive us," Ivy said, reaching out to take Aurora''s hand. Aurora immediately shook her hand off. If their past actions had been mere petty pranks, she might not have been so ruthless. But this... this was different. "I can''t bear the weight of your apologies. Don''te looking for me again. Even the paternity test has proven there''s no blood rtion between us," Aurora replied coldly. "Fine, fine, fine," Ivy said hurriedly. "Aurora, we really are here to apologize. We''ve reflected a lot these days and realized how wrong we were." Aurora was unaware of the recent developments. She hadn''t yet learned that Genevieve had turned herself in to rece Zachary. After spending her day at work, she hadn''t had the opportunity to hear the news. In her eyes, Zachary and Ivy showing up here with this act could only mean one thing-they were plotting to worm their way back into the Montgomery family. After all, they''d lost everything now. Having grown ustomed to the life of indulgence within the Montgomery family, they were unlikely to adjust to their new reality. With no ie and the stigma of being illegitimate children, they were undoubtedly the subject of ridicule. It was no surprise that they''d try to grovel for forgiveness and seek a way back into the family. To Aurora, their sudden remorse was nothing but a calcted performance. Yes, people could change, but not in such a short amount of time. And if they had experienced something significant enough to change them, it was likely her own actions-kicking them out of the Montgomery family-that had caused it. She doubted they felt anything but hatred toward her. True repentance? That wasughable. "Apologize? Where was your apology when you drugged me twice and sent thugs to assault me? Where was your apology when you put snakes in my room to scare me? Now that you''ve been kicked out of the Montgomery family, you suddenly know how to ask for forgiveness?" Aurora''s voice dripped with anger. The more she thought about it, the more enraged she became. She had never wronged them, yet from the moment they entered the Montgomery family, they had treated her with arrogance and cruelty. "We were young and foolish back then. Please, be the bigger person and forgive us. We truly know we were wrong," Ivy pleaded, though her tone betrayed her frustration. But they had no other choice. They had originally sought out Paul for help, only to find him hospitalized after a car ident and hovering between life and death. They had then tried to approach some of the well-off acquaintances they''d known in the past, but as soon as those people saw who was at their door, they refused to even let them in. Only now did Ivy and Zachary realize that all the people who had once praised them- calling them charming or lovable-had only done so out of respect for the Montgomery family. Without that family name, they were nothing. No one was willing to help them, or even acknowledge them. Left with no other options, Ivy turned to Aurora. Aurora now had wealth and power, and if she wanted, she could undoubtedly help them. "Just say it. What are you really here for? Stop putting on this act-I''ve known you two long enough," Aurora said, her expression unreadable. The two exchanged nces. Finally, Ivy clenched her teeth and confessed the truth. As Aurora listened, a flicker of emotion crossed her face. She thought back to the day she''d stood by the window, watching Genevieve''s retreating figure. To think that Genevieve had traded herself to save Zachary... Despite all the terrible things Genevieve had done, she had, at least once, made a meaningful sacrifice for her children. "What do you want me to do? If she''s convicted of intentional harm, the court will decide how many years she''ll serve. I''m not a judge. Pleading with me won''t change anything," Aurora said firmly. "True, you''re not a judge," Ivy replied desperately. "But the Montgomery family has connections. We''ve already suffered enough. Please, just speak on my mother''s behalf." Money could move mountains, and Ivy knew this well. As long as Aurora was willing to help, there was hope. "You''re mistaken about one thing," Aurora retorted. "In the eyes of thew, everyone is equal. I can''t help you." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Aurora, maybe what we''re asking is too much," Ivy said, clinging to her arm. "If you can''t get her out, at least reduce her sentence. Please, I''m begging you." "Sentence reduction?" Aurora raised her hands in mock surrender. "As long as your mother behaves well in prison, she''ll earn a reduction automatically. That''s not something I can influence." "Aurora, I''m begging you! Punish me if you want-hit me, yell at me, I don''t care. You know what it''s like to lose your mother. We''ve already been kicked out of the Montgomery family. Yes, we were awful before, but none of that was our choice! We didn''t ask to be born into this situation. From the moment we were brought into this world, our mother gave us everything she could. She told us about the hardships she endured and vowed we wouldn''t suffer the same. When we joined the Montgomery family, we thought we''d stepped into a fairytale. From your perspective, my mom was vile, yes. She broke apart your family. But she did it so that we could have a better life! Is loving her children so much a crime? Now that she''s in trouble, how can we just stand by and do nothing?" Aurora couldn''t help butugh at the absurdity of Ivy''s words. "For her children?" Aurora sneered. "I''ll admit, parents naturally want the best for their kids. But by your logic, should every mother be a mistress to secure a better life for her children? Should the world be filled with mistresses, then? You say you''re suffering without a mother now. Do you know how old I was when Genevieve drove my mother away? Do you know the pain I endured? Why is it that good people are expected to just endure and move on while bad people deserve redemption? You say you''ve suffered, but everything I''ve endured has been soaked in blood and tears!" Aurora''s anger boiled over. Chapter 423: Tender Moments Julian stood silently to the side, watching Aurora as she erupted with fury he had never seen before. Even on the night she had been drunk, she only wept quietly. She had always pretended to be strong, never mentioning the past. But now, all the anger she had buried deep inside finally surfaced in a storm of emotions. Julian didn''t stop her. He understood that emotions bottled up for too long needed an outlet. Everyone needed a way to release their pain. Ivy, on the other hand, was stunned by Aurora''s outburst. Three years ago, Aurora had been quiet and subdued, barely speaking when she was at home. Now, she was cold and proud, and she had never spoken to them in such a loud and forceful manner. Ivy stood frozen, dumbfounded, only snapping back to her senses after a long pause. "Aurora... I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean to bring up things that would upset you. I just want us all to be okay. Even if we aren''t destined to be family in this lifetime, we once lived under the same roof for years. You''ve endured hardships, but now you''re living a happy and fulfilling life. You''re still Dad''s daughter, and you have a boyfriend like Mr. Ba. You have everything. Meanwhile, we''re the pitiful ones, cast out by the Montgomery family, living in a motel and eating cheap takeout. We have no home anymore. I don''t want to lose Mom too. Aurora, I''m begging you. Even if it''s just out of pity, please help us. It''s just a small effort for you, but it means everything to us." "I''m sorry. If it were anyone else, I might consider it. But since it''s you, I won''t help. You can leave now," Aurora said coldly, shaking off Ivy''s hand and turning to walk back into the house. "Aurora, do you really hate us that much?!" Ivy''s voice trembled as she called out. Aurora didn''t turn back. "Yes. I hate you. I hate you very much." Zachary helped Ivy up, his tone filled with bitterness. "See? I told you it was pointless to ask her. She''s always been narrow-minded and has hated us for years. She''s probablyughing at our misfortune now. Do you really think she''d help us?" "I don''t care what kind of person she is. I just want to save Mom," Ivy said, her voice breaking. If she hadn''t been desperate, she would never havee to Aurora for help. "Let''s go. We''ll think of something else," Zachary said, seeing Ivy on the verge of copsing. He had no choice but to take her away. Inside the house, Julian followed Aurora and found her body still trembling. He stepped closer and gently wrapped his arms around her from behind. "Little Bunny, it''s okay to let it out. Don''t keep everything bottled up inside," he whispered. "Julian, do you think I''m cruel? I can''t let go of the past," Aurora said, turning into his embrace. Julian cupped her face in his hands and looked into her eyes. "Silly Bunny, how could you be cruel? To me, you''re the warmest, kindest person I''ve ever known. Even at five years old, you jumped off a boat to save me. Genevieve and her family hurt you so much in the past. I don''t understand how they even have the audacity toe to you for help. If I were in your shoes, I wouldn''t even let them appear in front of me, let alone ask for favors. You have no obligation to help people who''ve hurt you so deeply. Don''t let yourself be tied down by so-called morality." Aurora nodded. "Let''s not talk about them anymore. They''ve already gotten what they deserved. As long as they don''t bother me again, I can let it go. Julian, I''m hungry." "Alright, what do you want to eat? I''ll ask Mrs. Hill to make it for you," Julian said, his voice soft as he noticed her mood improving. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "I don''t want Mrs. Hill''s cooking," Aurora replied. "Then what do you want?" Julian asked, his tone indulgent as always when he spoke to her. "I suddenly feel like eating something you cook," Aurora said, snuggling into his arms with a yful smile. Julian pinched her nose lightly. "Aren''t you afraid I''ll poison you? Don''t forget the time I tried to make brown sugar water for you. It was a disaster, even with just two ingredients: sugar and ginger." "I''m not afraid. Even if it''s poison, I''ll eat it as long as you''re the one who made it," Aurora said, her voice filled with affection. She didn''t have a reason-she just wanted to eat something he made. "Alright, alright, my little princess. How could I refuse you? Rest for a bit, and I''ll start cooking right away," Julian said, already rolling up his sleeves as he removed his suit jacket. Even such a simple gesture seemed elegant to Aurora. She happily ran off to fetch him an apron. "I don''t want your white shirt to get stained. Here, wear this," she said with a small smile. Julian nced at the frilly, feminine apron with a hint of disdain. But seeing the joy on Aurora''s face, he didn''t dare upset her again. "You put it on me," he said, a yful smile spreading across his face. Their interaction was filled with warmth, as if the air around them was tinged with pink bubbles. They both cherished these moments together. "Alright, young master, I''ll put it on for you," Aurora teased, slipping the apron over his head. Julian cooperated, raising his arms while she tied the strings around his waist. But just as she finished tying the knot, he wrapped his arms around her, pulling her into his embrace. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 00005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Aurora blushed. "Alright, stop messing around." "I''m not messing around. I just want to hold you," he said softly. "Haven''t you held me enough already? Be good and let go, okay?" she coaxed, as if she were soothing a child. "No. I''ve never cooked for anyone before. Don''t I deserve some kind of reward?" Julian teased, though he had only hugged her on impulse when she was tying the apron. Aurora tilted her head, thinking. "Hmm, I''ll give you a reward." She thought back to the outfits she''d bought recently. Alison had told her to take things slowly, but thest time she wore the cat costume, Julian had gone wild. She wondered how he''d react to the other outfits. "Really?" Julian asked, surprised. He hadn''t expected her to agree so readily. He had no idea about the wardrobe she had in store for him. "Of course. When have I ever lied to you? Now, hurry up. I''m starving," Aurora said, pushing him toward the kitchen. Her own thoughts were beginning to wander, and if this continued, she might lose control herself. Julian, with her promise in mind, was in high spirits. "Just so we''re clear, I can only make the simplest dishes. Don''t me me if it''s bad," he warned. "Don''t worry. I''ll eat whatever you make," Aurora said with a gentle smile. As she watched Julian pull out ingredients, his long, slender fingers-so adept at ying the piano and signing contracts-seemed clumsy as he washed vegetables. But the serious expression on his face warmed her heart. Chapter 424: Were You Waiting For Me Julian didn''t prepare anythingplicated-just a fruit sd and two bowls of spaghetti. It was simple and quick, with ready-made ingredients. "Julian, is it ready yet?" Aurora peeked into the kitchen every five minutes. "Almost. But Little Bunny, you need to drink this tea first." Julian, ever the doting figure, even went out of his way to reheat the tea for her. "Not again!" Aurora''s previously bright smile instantly fell. For some reason, she had a sinking feeling that even if the world were ending, Julian would insist she drink her tea before anything else. For example, during their trip to the ind, Aurora had beenpletely captivated by the scenery. She had just started to enjoy the fresh sea breeze when, out of nowhere, the familiar herbal scent wafted toward her. Julian appeared, holding a cup of tea. Aurora had been exasperated but helpless. He had rushed off to the ind yet still remembered to pack all those herbs. But wasn''t this his way of showing care? If he didn''t hold her so dearly in his heart, how could he go to such lengths? "I made you a fruit sd. Drink the tea first, and it won''t taste so bitter." Julian always had a way of coaxing her. Aurora knew he was doing it for her own good, and deep down, she enjoyed the feeling of being cherished and pampered by him. She used to believe she could handle everything on her own, but after experiencing his care, she realized how wonderful it felt to be loved. "Okay." Aurora finally drank the tea. This time, Julian''s spaghetti was fairly safe. He had followed the recipe to the letter and watched Aurora eat with bated breath. "How is it? Does it taste good?" "It''s delicious! Really good." Aurora gave him glowing praise. Only then did Julian rx and try it himself. It wasn''t bad-at least there was nothing strange about it. The meal ended on a satisfying note. As Julian noticed Aurora was still wearing the clothes she''de home in, he asked, "Are you nning to go out againter?" Aurora couldn''t help but admire how well he knew her. She did have a habit: if she wasn''t going out again, she would change intofortable lounge wear as soon as she got home. "I''m nning to stop by the hospitalter. You know, the ke family and the Montgomery family have always been close. Paul''s wife has been injured for days, and I haven''t visited her yet." Given the unresolved history between Magnus and Genevieve, it wouldn''t be appropriate for him to go. But not visiting seemed equally rude. Julian cast her a long, thoughtful look. "What''s this? Feeling soft-hearted?" Only he could understand Aurora so well. He knew that if she brought up visiting Kimberly at a time like this, it wasn''t just a casual gesture. "Soft-hearted? Julian, I don''t know what you''re talking about," Aurora said, avoiding his gaze. Julian chuckled softly and pulled her into his embrace. "You don''t have to pretend with me. Just do whatever you want. No matter what, I''ll support you." "I... I''m just going to see her, that''s all." "Alright, alright. You''re just going to see her. Such a stubborn but kind Little Bunny." Julian kissed her gently on the forehead. "Let me change, and I''ll go with you." Aurora feltpletely exposed under his gaze. No matter how hard she tried to hide, he could always see right through her. After getting ready, the two headed out. Julian even made a detour to a flower shop to buy a bouquet. "If you went out alone, I wouldn''t feel at ease. That little flower shop girl''s eyes were practically glued to you," Aurora teased. Julian remained as stoic as ever. It was only now that Aurora realized his cold demeanor wasn''t entirely natural-it was a mask to keep others at bay. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! It was precisely this aloofness that had kept him unattached. Otherwise, women would have been throwing themselves at him. Seeing Aurora chuckling to herself, Julian ced the flowers in the back seat and ruffled her hair. "Are you that happy seeing other people fawn over me? If I''d known, I would''ve given her my number." Aurora''s smile froze, and her eyes widened. "Don''t you dare!" Her reaction was so instinctive and intense that Julian found it adorable. Her flushed face, full of indignation, made himugh. "So you do care about me. For a moment, I thought you enjoyed seeing other people flirt with me," he teased. "I don''t!" Aurora blurted out. "Then why were you smiling?" "I was just thinking it''s a good thing you''re always so cold to others. Otherwise, there''d be a flock of women chasing after you. I quite like that about you, so I smiled," Aurora said candidly. Julian hadn''t expected her to say something like that. He ruffled her hair again. "That''s my good girl." She used to hate it when he treated her like a little pet, but after getting used to it, she didn''t mind anymore. Then she remembered what he''d said earlier and grabbed his cor. "Someone just threatened to give his number to the flower shop girl!" she said angrily, ring at him. Julian burst intoughter, his deep, hearty chuckle filling the car. "What are youughing at?" "I''mughing because you''re so naive. I meant giving my number so they could deliver the flowers. What did you think I meant?" Julian said, brushing her cheek. Realizing she''d been tricked, Aurora''s face turned crimson. "You scoundrel!" "Well then... let me show you how bad I can be." Julian leaned in and captured her lips in a deep kiss. How could he resist when the opportunity was right there? When the kiss finally ended, Aurora pushed him away. "Let''s go, or it''ll be dark before we get there." "It''s already dark. Don''t forget to reward me when we get home," Julian said as he smoothed her hair and started the car. Aurora''s cheeks burned as she muttered, "Rogue." Julian chuckled, his joy evident. Both of them knew that this-this simple, everyday life- was what they wanted most. And now, they had it. With each other, they''d never be alone again. Aurora rested her head against the window, watching the city lights outside. She thought back to when she''d first returned to Clothville and sat in the car, staring at the passing scenery. Back then, she''d felt hopeless, thinking there wasn''t a single light in the world that belonged to her. Now, driving down the same streets, her heart felt entirely different. As long as she was with the man beside her, anywhere could be home. "What are you thinking about?" Julian asked, catching her reflection in the ss. "I''m thinking... about the lights," she replied. "Hmm?" "In the midst of the lights, there''s someone waiting for me. And that feels wonderful." She reached out and took Julian''s hand. Their fingers intertwined tightly, and in that moment, they both understood the depth of her words. Chapter 425: Guilt Eric and Emily headed to Kimberly''s hospital room. Before they even stepped inside, they saw a heartwarming scene: the spirited and outspoken Emily was seated by Kimberly''s bedside. "I''ll get you some apples," Emily chirped. She had been at the hospital for days now, and even someone as picky as Kimberly had grown fond of her. Perhaps it was because Kimberly, born into a wealthy family, had been surrounded by pretense her entire life. Genuine words were rare in her world. Emily, however, was a rebel by nature. Unlike the typical socialite, her emotions-joy, anger, sadness, and excitement-were all written inly on her face. There was no pretense about her. Sometimes, her words were thoughtless, but Kimberly liked her precisely for that. In her mind, she had already decided Emily would one day be her daughter-inw. "Alright," Kimberly replied softly. "You''ve already fed my mom ten apples today. If she eats anymore, she''ll probably throw up," Eric said, rubbing his temples. Emily was the kind of person who couldn''t stop once you praised her, like a puppy chasing afterpliments. Kimberly must have already grown tired of apples. Yet, because she liked Emily, she epted them withoutint. Ever since she had been injured, Kimberly''s personality had changed significantly. Once sharp and domineering, she had grown gentler, her entire aura transforming. "My mom likes it," Emily snapped, ring at Eric. "You''re not allowed to speak." After all, this month, she was technically his ''master.'' A ve had no right to talk back to their master. "Emily, don''t mind him," Kimberly said with augh, covering her mouth. "I like apples, especially the ones you bring me." Kimberly had once thought this period of her life would be her darkest. She had lost her husband, her family, and had suffered a stabbing. Now, with Emily around as her source of joy, and even Eric-who rarely spent time with hering to the hospital whenever he could, Kimberly felt a sense of peace. Perhaps life was a trade-off. She had lost much but gained moments like this, watching the two of them bicker like children. "Alright," Emily said cheerfully, picking up a knife to peel another apple. Distracted by her conversation with Kimberly, her hand slipped, and the de nicked her skin. The sharp knife cut into her finger, and blood quickly seeped out, staining her hand. "Ow!" she yelped. "You''re hopeless! How do you even manage to cut yourself peeling an apple? I told you to stop already," Eric scolded. He grabbed her hand instinctively and brought her finger to his lips, sucking the blood from the wound. Emily froze, feeling the warmth of his tongue brushing against her cut. Her heart raced, as if a spark had ignited a fire deep inside her. For once, the usually bold and carefree Emily lowered her head, her cheeks turning a deep red. "Wait here. I''ll go get you a bandage," Eric said, shooting her a re. Emily stuck out her tongue yfully, knowing she''d caused him trouble again. As Eric turned to leave, he noticed Julian and Aurora standing by the door. Realizing they might have seen everything, Eric felt a wave of embarrassment wash over him. For a brief moment, he considered exining himself to Aurora but decided against it. Aurora, however, had already noticed his awkwardness. She couldn''t help but find this side of Eric endearing. Perhaps he''d already fallen for Emily, though he himself might not realize it yet. "You should go get that bandage before she starts bleeding again," Aurora said with a gentle smile. Putting past grudges aside, Aurora didn''t dislike Eric. In fact, she genuinely hoped he would find happiness. She had Julian-someone she could never part with-so there was no point in holding onto unresolved feelings. It was better for Eric to find someone who suited him. For a time, she had worried that Eric might be too stubborn, but seeing how well he and Emily got along, she felt reassured. Eric wasn''t a bad person, after all. Everyone deserved a chance at happiness. But his happiness wouldn''te from her. If he could find it with Emily, Aurora thought it would be a wonderful thing. Eric gave up on exining himself. Looking at Julian by Aurora''s side, he realized there was no point. He wasn''t her person anymore. With a cold expression, he left the room. Julian and Aurora stepped inside. "Miss Montgomery, you''re here!" Emily greeted her enthusiastically, her eyes lighting up. "Come in and sit down! I''ll peel you an apple. They''re delicious!" "No need, Miss Langdon. You''re too kind. I just ate and I''m not hungry," Aurora replied, noticing Emily''s still-bleeding finger. Her careless demeanor really didn''t fit the image of a typical woman. "Aunt Kimberly, when we heard about your hospitalization, we came to check on you," Aurora said, her tone soft butced with guilt. Aurora felt responsible for Kimberly''s situation. In her quest to seek revenge against Genevieve, she hadn''t expected Kimberly to get caught in the crossfire. Nor had she anticipated that Kimberly would get hurt. "Thank you foring to see me. Have a seat," Kimberly said warmly. She had no idea about the connections between them and saw Aurora as a fellow victim of Genevieve''s schemes. Both of their lives had been upended by Genevieve. Yet Kimberly, always kind to younger people, looked at Aurora with a maternal affection. "You poor girl," Kimberly sighed. She had heard about Aurora''s struggles and couldn''t help but feel pity for her. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Aurora felt a pang of guilt under Kimberly''s kind gaze. Julian had been right-she was softening. Ivy''s words had struck a chord: "You''ve experienced what it''s like to grow up without a mother." Those words had led Aurora to consider stepping in on Genevieve''s behalf, hoping to resolve the matter peacefully. But now, seeing Kimberly''s gaunt face and paleplexion, Aurora couldn''t bring herself to say anything. Mentioning Genevieve''s name felt like rubbing salt in her wounds-especially since Genevieve had given Kimberly''s husband two children. Suppressing her inner turmoil, Aurora asked, "Aunt Kimberly, how is your health now?" "Fortunately, the knife didn''t hit any vital organs. I''ll need to stay in the hospital for a while to recover, but at least I''m out of danger," Kimberly said. Her once overbearing demeanor was gone, reced by a gentle elegance that made it impossible to dislike her. Looking at Kimberly, Aurora was reminded of Victoria''s gentle nature. She couldn''t help but feel remorse. "I''m sorry, Aunt Kimberly," Aurora said softly. Kimberly looked at her in surprise. "Why are you apologizing?" "Even though Genevieve is the reason you''re here, I yed a part in it too. I didn''t mean for this to happen. I just wanted you to take back Genevieve''s apartment. I never thought things would turn out like this," Aurora confessed. Sheid everything bare. In the past, she might have believed Kimberly had brought this upon herself. After all, people who were arrogant rarely earned sympathy. But now, looking at Kimberly in her current state, Aurora felt foolish. In her fight against Genevieve, she had dragged an innocent person into the mess. Chapter 426: Such a Fool Perhaps it''s just human nature to sympathize with the weak. When Kimberly was arrogant and domineering, everyone disliked her. But now, seeing her so fragile deeply touched Aurora''s heart. Although Genevieve deserved her fate, Ivy''s earlier words had left Aurora slightly shaken. As Ivy had said, Aurora was still alive and well. But seeing Kimberly in her current state, Aurora pushed those thoughts aside. "It''s okay. I understand. Both of us are victims here. It''s only natural for you to want revenge," Kimberly said, her demeanor entirely different from the past. "Aunt Kimberly, I''m just d you don''t me me," Aurora said, feeling a sense of redemption in her heart. "How could I me you? In some ways, I should even thank you. I used to cling to certain things, desperately holding on to what I thought was love. But now I understand that sometimes letting go is the only way to find peace," Kimberly said, gazing out the window. Aurora understood what she meant. It seemed Paul had truly lost a woman who once loved him deeply. She thought of how Alison had orchestrated everything from the shadows. In the end, Aurora couldn''t tell anymore what was right or wrong in this world. "Aunt Kimberly, get some rest. It''s gettingte. I won''t disturb you any longer," Aurora said, signaling her goodbye. "Alright. Thank you foring to see me," Kimberly said with a faint smile. "Miss Montgomery, take care," Emily said as she escorted them to the door. In the end, Aurora didn''t mention anything about Genevieve. So be it. Everyone has their own fate. This was Genevieve''s ending, and Aurora saw no reason to trouble herself over an enemy. Aurora and Julian left. As they walked down the corridor, they ran into Eric, who was carrying bandages and medicine. "You''re leaving?" Eric asked, standing still. He felt as if the distance between himself and Aurora had grown insurmountable. Since that incident, he could barely summon the courage to even greet her. "Yes. Seeing that Aunt Kimberly is recovering well, we''re relieved. Eric, Emily is a wonderful girl. Don''t miss out on someone so good," Aurora said, reminding him once again. People are always like this. When they possess something, they take it for granted, thinking it will always be there. It''s only when they lose it that they realize its value. But not every regretes with a second chance. Some people''s connections are fated to end. No matter how much effort you put in, it can''t be salvaged. Having seen so many stories, Aurora understood this truth deeply. Eric seemed lost. He thought the person he liked was Aurora, yet he overlooked the beauty right in front of him. From the way he instinctively reacted when Emily cut her hand earlier, it was clear he wasn''t indifferent to her. He just hadn''t realized it yet. Even if he didn''t love Emily now, at the very least, she already held some weight in his heart. The two of them really suited each other. Sometimes, you only need a nce to see how well two people fit together. Aurora and Julian left, and Eric watched their silhouettes fade into the distance. He wanted so badly to tell Aurora, "But the woman I love is you." "What are you standing there for?" Emily poked her head out, noticing Eric standing silently in the corridor, lost in thought. He looked dazed, as though frozen in ce. "Nothing. How''s your hand?" Eric asked, snapping back to reality. Emily waved her hand in front of him. "See? I''m fine." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Idiot. It''s still bleeding, and you think you''re fine. I''ve never seen anyone as foolish as you," Eric said, noticing her hand had started bleeding again as she moved it. Emily smiled at him. "Do it like you did earlier." When Emily had injured herself earlier, Eric had instinctively grabbed her hand and put it in his mouth to stop the bleeding. "That''s unsanitary," Eric said, now embarrassed by her request. But Emily was straightforward by nature and wouldn''t give up until she got her way. "You didn''t think it was unsanitary earlier. I don''t care. I''m bleeding, and I want you to do it again," Emily said, pouting. "No." "Yes, you will." Emily grabbed his shirt stubbornly. "Let go," Eric frowned. This woman was so defiant. The more he resisted, the more determined she became to do the opposite. Emily huffed. "I won''t let go. Unless you do what you did before-mmph..." Before she could finish her sentence, Eric silenced her by pressing his lips against hers. Emily''s eyes widened in shock. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Although they had agreed to an arrangement where she was supporting him for a month, this was their first intimate moment since that night. His lips were cool but incredibly soft. Back then, she had been drunk, and he had been drugged. Neither of them had been fully conscious. But this kiss was different. They were bothpletely sober. Emily could feel there was no trace of desire in his kiss-it was simply a way to punish her, to shut her up. Even so, her heart raced wildly. She stood on tiptoes and wrapped her arms around his neck, gently slipping her tongue out to cautiously explore. Truthfully, Eric had little experience with women. That night had been his first real encounter, and he could barely remember the details. All he remembered was the overwhelming sensation of pleasure. Now, as their lips and tongues intertwined, what had begun as a way to silence her was shifting. Her inexperienced but tender movements traced the outline of his lips, and his heartbeat grew erratic. A fire seemed to ignite within him, and he abruptly pushed her away. "Take care of your own wound," Eric said, tossing the medicine and bandages to her before trying to leave in a hurry. Emily, however, grabbed the corner of his shirt. "I... I don''t know how. I''m clumsy and might just hurt myself more," Emily said, blinking her wide, innocent eyes. "You''re such a fool," Eric sighed in exasperation. "Come here." He pulled her into the room and carefully began to bandage her hand. "Be more careful in the future. If you scar your face, it''ll leave a mark," he muttered, scolding her as he worked. Emily''s eyes softened as she watched him, feeling a rare warmth radiate from him. "Alright, I''ll be more careful from now on," she said with a smile. On the bed, Kimberly quietly watched the two of them. She thought to herself, *How wonderful.* Chapter 427: Surprise The two walked out of the hospital, and Julian looked puzzled. "Why didn''t you plead for Kimberly?" "There''s no need. If I spoke up for Genevieve, it would be like rubbing salt in her wound. When you do something wrong, you must face the consequences. This is what she deserves. She has tried to have me assassinated multiple times in the past-shemitted her crimes long ago. Being locked up in prison now is only fitting. I won''t concern myself with her matters anymore." "That''s fair. Not everyone who makes mistakes deserves forgiveness," Julian said, secretly hoping Genevieve would suffer even more. Aurora, outwardly intact, had endured far more suffering in her past than Genevieve was experiencing now. "Mm. It''s over, and it has nothing to do with us anymore. Let''s go home." Aurora took Julian''s hand. "Alright, let''s go home. As long as our haven remains warm, we can weather any storm outside." As they were about to get in the car, Aurora spotted someone approaching. It was Alison, whom she hadn''t seen in days, carrying a basket of fruit. Aurora thought of the news she''d heard that afternoon about Paul''s car ident. There was no way this fruit was meant for Kimberly. "I see someone I know. I''ll say hello. Wait for me in the car," Aurora said, letting go of Julian''s hand. "Okay, but don''t forget toe back." "Mm." Aurora walked toward Alison. "It''s been a while. Are you here to see her?" Alison referred to Kimberly. Aurora pulled her aside to a spot where no one else was around. "Kimberly is hospitalized, Paul had a car ident. If you were seeking revenge, you''ve already achieved it. Why are you still here?" "Coming to a hospital is naturally to visit someone," Alison said, gesturing to the fruit basket in her hand. "Alison, you know what I mean. Your revenge isplete, and I gave you a million dors. You could''ve moved on to a happy life. Why are you still hanging around here?" Aurora couldn''t understand her persistence. Aurora had always encouraged Alison to return to a normal life. But once someone started down a certain path, how could they ever retrace their steps? "Aurora, I came to see the father of my child. What''s wrong with that?" Alison said with a slight smile. Aurora froze. The father of her child? "You mean... Paul?" Her gaze dropped to Alison''s t stomach. "Mm, it''s been over two weeks now." Alison''s lips curled into a strange smile. Aurora was momentarily speechless. She suddenly felt that asking Alison for help had been a mistake. "You... you know his current situation, right?" Aurora finally found her voice after a long pause. "I know. He''s in the middle of divorcing Kimberly." "Do you also know that Kimberly ns to leave him with nothing? He might not get a single cent. And you still n to have this baby?" Aurora looked at her in disbelief. In terms of looks and figure, Alison certainly wasn''tcking. Although her reputation had been tarnished before, people''s memories were short. In a few years, no one would remember. She could easily find a suitable man and live a peaceful life. But now Paul had nothing, his reputation was ruined, and as the mistress, Alison shouldn''t still have any interest in him. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "So what? I used to think money was important too. Butter, I realized that for Kimberly, it''s not about money-it''s about Paul. She loves him deeply. Even if they divorce, that won''t change. The day she came to my workce and humiliated me, I swore I would take away the person she treasures most!" Aurora understood how terrifying hatred could be, but she hadn''t anticipated Alison would go so far as to use herself as a weapon for revenge. "You''re using your future as a bargaining chip for revenge, deliberately getting pregnant with Paul''s child. Is it worth it?" Aurora was rmed. If she had known Alison would be this extreme, she would have reconsidered her actions back then. At the time, all she''d wanted was to repay Genevieve in kind, never imagining Alison would go to such lengths for revenge. "I used to think it wasn''t worth it. How could I ruin my future over a man? But after being publicly humiliated by Kimberly, I realized nothing is more important than dignity." "I really regret what I did," Aurora said, shaking her head. She hadn''t intended to drag innocent people into this mess for the sake of revenge. "This has nothing to do with you. Everything I''ve done has been my choice. Anyway, I''m heading up to see him now." Alison lifted the fruit basket. Aurora didn''t know what to say. There were many things she couldn''t stop. Once something began, it couldn''t be undone. She returned to the car feeling heavy-hearted. Julian noticed her expression. "What''s wrong? Didn''t have a good talk with her?" "Julian, did I make a mistake?" Aurora asked, reflecting on the path that had led them here. She had only wanted Genevieve to face justice, but things had spiraled far beyond her intentions. "What mistake?" "By seeking revenge on Genevieve, I dragged so many others into this. I think I was wrong. Truly wrong." "You''re overthinking this again. All you did was set things in motion. The problem lies in human nature, not you. The same situation would lead to different choices for different people. Everyone is responsible for their own decisions. If you me yourself for all this, you''ll only drive yourself mad." Julian ruffled her hair. Aurora was still young, though life had given her plenty of experience. But that didn''t make her perfect-she had her moments of doubt too. "Really?" Aurora blinked. "Really. You''re not God. You can''t control everyone''s fate. The path people take depends on their own choices, not you. Don''t overthink it." Julian was like Aurora''s life coach, always guiding her whenever she felt lost. The car slowly made its way to their seaside vi. Aurora began to let go of her worries. Instead of dwelling on unrted people, she decided to focus on cherishing her own life. "I''ll take a shower first," she said as soon as they got home, slipping into the bathroom. When she finished, she pushed Julian into the bathroom, instructing him to take his time. She picked out a uniform-style dress-something Alison had once taught her. When Julian came out, he found Aurora in a ck silk outfit, sitting on the edge of the bed. His gaze lingered on her long, shapely legs, and his Adam''s apple bobbed. Another surprise. This girl never stopped surprising him. Chapter 428: The Child The night had been tender. When the first rays of sunlight filtered through the window, Aurora stretched an arm out from under the nket. Her skin was as fair and smooth as a piece of exquisite white jade. The autumn breeze slipped in through the curtains, bringing a sudden chill that made Aurora open her eyes. She quickly pulled her arm back under the covers. That small movement was enough to wake Julian. His eyes met her delicate face, and he leaned in to ce a kiss on her smooth forehead. "Good morning, Little Bunny," he said softly. "Good morning, Julian." Aurora nestled her head against his chest, still reeling from the passion of the previous night. She didn''t exactly want to recall it, but the memory lingered in her body. "What''s making you smile so much?" Julian asked, noticing the faint curve of her lips. Her happiness seemed to warm his entire day. "I was just thinking... when will I have a baby?" Aurora''s gaze drifted to her t stomach. Alison was already pregnant, so surely it wouldn''t be long for her either. Whenever the topic of children came up, Julian''s expression always darkened. Before learning about Aurora''s condition, he had been just as eager for a child as she was. But not long ago, he discovered that Aurora''s body hadplications. While he felt regretful, he didn''t dare tell her the truth, fearing the devastating blow it might deliver. "Why the sudden hurry to have a baby?" Julian asked, gently stroking her hair. "Didn''t you used to want one even more than I did?" Aurora smiled brightly. "Julian, my revenge isplete, thepany is on track, and now I can spend the rest of my days with you." She spoke with such joy. She even loved the ind Julian had bought for her. "Julian, I''ve already decided-when I get pregnant, I''ll go to the ind to rest and take care of myself. Don''t you agree, Biscuit?" Aurora reached out to stroke the sleepy Biscuit, who was curled up near her pillow. The little cat let out a soft meow without even opening its eyes, as if responding to her words. "See? Even Biscuit agrees!" Julian couldn''t bring himself to tell her the cruel truth. Every woman had a tender side, and for many, that tenderness manifested in their longing for children. Even the strongest people softened when it came to their children. How could he tell her that she might never have a child? That kind of truth would crush her. Every time he saw the hopeful light in her eyes, he couldn''t bear to extinguish it. "Aurora, having a child is something that should happen naturally. We shouldn''t force it. It''ll happen when the time is right." "Julian, why are you acting so strange?" "What''s strange about me?" Julian asked, startled. Did she sense something? "You didn''t used to be like this. You wanted children even more than I did. But now, you avoid the topic. You either change the subject or say ''let nature take its course.'' Were you lying to me before? Do you not want children anymore, or... do you not want children with me?" Aurora felt a flicker of irritation rising in her chest. Before, when she didn''t want children, he had been the one whispering baby names in her ear. But now that she wanted to give him a child, he refused to give her a straight answer. She had brought it up three or four times already, and every time, Julian responded the same way. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! She couldn''t understand. He was still so good to her, so why couldn''t they talk about this? Every time the subject came up, the atmosphere seemed to freeze over. "Little Bunny," Julian said, pulling her into his arms before she could get any angrier. "I dream of you giving me a little baby bunny. How could I not want your child?" "Then why do you act so cold whenever we talk about it? I can feel your love for me, but why can''t we talk about having kids?" Aurora''s frustration bubbled over. "It''s not that we can''t talk about it. I just feel that having a child isn''t something we can control. If you ever have one, I''ll be the happiest man alive," Julian said, avoiding the truth once more. "Why can''t we control it? We''re both young and healthy. Having a child should be simple." Aurora didn''t understand why Julian furrowed his brows as though it were an impossible feat. "Little Bunny, if we''re meant to have a child, we will. Trust me, I only love you, and I only want to have children with you. Don''t let your mind wander," Julian said sincerely. "Alright, then let''s keep trying. I''m sure we''ll have a baby soon." Aurora finally smiled again. "Are you saying I''m not trying hard enough?" Julian teased with a mischievous grin as he rolled on top of her. Aurora pushed at his chest with both hands. "I didn''t say that! Get up-we have work to do. Stop fooling around." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Julian exhaled slowly. He had dodged the topic this time, but what about the next? If Aurora didn''t get pregnant in another month or two, she would surely start to wonder. She might even insist they go for a checkup. When the results came out, knowing her personality, she would spiral into overthinking. She wanted a child so badly, and Julian couldn''t bear to see her disappointed. As for the herbal remedies, Robert had only said they might help regte her body. He never promised they would cure her condition. Even if they worked, who knew how long it would take? Julian sighed deeply. Why did fate have to be so unfair to his Little Bunny? She only wanted a baby-why take away her chance to be a mother? Aurora soon emerged from the bathroom, freshly showered. When she saw Julian sitting there with a furrowed brow, she tilted her head in concern. "Julian, what are you thinking about? Your brows are all knitted together." "Just some work troubles. It''ll be fine soon," Julian said, rising and heading to the bathroom. Aurora watched his retreating back. She couldn''t shake the feeling that Julian was hiding something from her. But what could he possibly have to hide? Aurora shook her head. If he wanted to tell her, he would. If he didn''t, then pressing him wouldn''t help. She let out a small sigh. Some things were better left alone. Chapter 429: The Company Aurora arrived at the office, full of energy. She had a feeling that with how often she and Julian had been trying, it wouldn''t be long before she became pregnant. The thought of having his child filled her with joy. "Good morning, President," greeted most of the employees she passed. Aurora, in turn, responded warmly to their greetings, her demeanor as bright as spring sunshine. "Ian,e to my office," she said casually as she passed Ian''s desk. Every time Ian got to be alone with Aurora, he felt an inexplicable sense of happiness, even anticipation. He quickly followed her to the top floor. When he opened the door and saw the transparent ss floor beneath him, a wave of nervousness washed over him. Aurora noticed how he clung to the nearby wall, amused to see such a reaction from a grown man. She curved her lips into a slight smile. "What''s wrong? Are you scared?" "Uh, I''ve had a fear of heights since I was a kid, President. Sorry about that," Ian admitted awkwardly. He had intended to present himself confidently in front of Aurora, but this was a psychological hurdle he couldn''t ovee. "There''s nothing to apologize for. I was scared the first time too, but I was luckier than you," Aurora said with a faint smile, though she didn''t borate. She had been lucky because Julian had carried her across the floor back then, and over time, her fear had faded. "But if you''re afraid, President, why did you design the office like this?" Ian asked, genuinely curious. He couldn''t understand why she would choose such a design if she herself found it intimidating. "Because of someone... He thought too highly of me," Aurora said softly, her gaze distant. She knew Asher must have designed it with the assumption that she enjoyed standing high above to overlook everything below, forgetting that she was also a woman with fears. "President, is this person you''re talking about Mr. Ba?" Ian asked, noting the rare, gentle smile on Aurora''s face. "No, it''s not him. But he''s someone very important to me. He''s the president of our headquarters. You''ll have the chance to meet him someday." Their conversation distracted Ian from his fear of the ss floor. Before he realized it, they had already arrived at Aurora''s office. "When youe here in the future, don''t overthink it. Just try to distract yourself. After walking across a few times, you won''t be afraid anymore," Aurora said with a reassuring smile. It was only then that Ian realized he was inside her office. He understood that Aurora had deliberately engaged him in conversation to ease his fear and help him cross the floor without noticing. Aurora, though outwardly cold, was genuinely kind at heart. "Take a seat. Don''t just stand there," Aurora said, sitting casually in her leather chair. She noticed Ian still standing awkwardly, looking unsure of where to ce himself. "Thank you, President. May I ask what you need from me?" Ian asked, his heartbeat quickening. Alone in the room with Aurora, he didn''t dare look at her directly. "Ian, I''ve been observing you since school. You''ve always performed very well, and I admit I have a personal interest in you," Aurora said, resting her chin on her hand. Despite her young appearance, there was a maturity about her that seemed beyond her years. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Ian looked at her, noting the contrast between her youthful face and the natural poise she carried. It was a quality he had never seen in anyone else. "President, I''d be happy to help in any way I can," he replied, careful not to misinterpret her words. "You''re very capable, and your future is promising. As you know, I''m the heir to the Montgomery family, and one day, I''ll take over the Montgomery Group. I won''t be able to manage twopanies at once. Here at Sun, I need trusted and capable assistants. Mona won''t be staying here long- once thepany is on track, she''ll return to headquarters. During this time, I need to promote two people. The first requirement is that they must have the ability to manage Sun. The second is that they must be people I trust. Ian, can I trust you?" Aurora''s sharp instincts for judging people never failed her. If Ian could be trained, he could be her right-hand man. As for her left hand, that would be Heather. She had admired Heather''s resilience and growth since her time at the Montgomery Group. The day Heather was dismissed, Aurora had already decided to bring her into her ownpany and make her an indispensable ally. Ian was stunned. He hadn''t expected Aurora to say such things to him. His chest swelled with emotion-joy mixed with the thrill of being recognized by someone he deeply respected. "Of course, you can trust me," Ian blurted out, his enthusiasm evident. Realizing he might have sounded too eager, he tempered his tone. "I won''t let you down, President." "Good. I trust my judgment. Later, you and Heather will apany me to meet a client. It''ll be a good opportunity for you to learn the process," Aurora said. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Last night, Julian had told her he had a gift for her. Knowing her newpany was now operational, he had introduced her to one of his friends. Today, they were meeting an important client. This was thepany''s first major order, and it was crucial to secure it. Although Julian had already made the introduction, sess wasn''t guaranteed-there were plenty ofpetitors vying for simr opportunities. Ian was both surprised and ttered by how much Aurora valued him. "Of course, President. I''m ready anytime. But earlier, you mentioned ''we.'' May I ask who else ising?" "She''ll be here any moment," Aurora replied, just as a knock sounded at the door. Heather appeared in the doorway, her face still pale with fear. "Manager-no, President, you were looking for me?" Heather stammered as she stepped into the office, still shaken from crossing the ss walkway. "It seems my ss corridor has be a psychological challenge for everyone," Aurora said, amused. Seeing Heather reminded her of her own reaction the first time she walked across it. Thankfully, no one else had witnessed her fear then. "President, this office design is way too unique-it scared me half to death," Heather said, patting her chest. "Take a seat and rest for a moment. How was your first day yesterday?" Aurora asked, her tone warmer than before. She had softened over time, her sharpness now bnced with a gentle glow. "I really like it here. Everyone is so friendly. Thank you for giving me this opportunity. To be honest, I thought thispany belonged to one of your friends," Heather said with a yful smile. "I''m d you like it here. Heather, I''ll be taking you and Ian to meet a client shortly. It''ll be a good learning experience on how to interact with clients. Here''s the client''s profile-take a look," Aurora said, handing over the documents. Sun''s operations were different from those of the headquarters. At headquarters, the focus had been on real estate and finance. Initially, Sun was also intended to be part of the financial system, but Aurora had changed her mind. She transformed Sun into a beauty and fashionpany, fulfilling her dream of designing clothes. Chapter 430: The Dark Horse Sun Enterprises primarily focused on two sectors: clothing and cosmetics. It was perfectly logical for Heather and Ian to manage one area each. Aurora''s current priority was to get both of them on track with their responsibilities. "President, this document is about a new perfume looking for distributors. If we''re venturing into cosmetics, wouldn''t it make more sense to develop our own brand? Buying someone else''s product would cost a hefty sum in patent fees, right?" Ian asked with a sharp intuition. Though new to the industry, he quickly identified a crucial point. "You''re absolutely right," Aurora replied. "To create skincare products, we must develop our own brand. However, there''s a reality we need to face-ourpany doesn''t yet have a fully developed R&D department. Developing a new product requires countless tests and refinements to perfect it. Right now, we don''t have that capability. "So, for now, we''ll purchase the rights to products developed by others. We''ll start by distributing those products, build our reputation, and once we''ve established ourselves, we canunch our own products." "I see," Ian nodded thoughtfully. "This particr perfume," Aurora continued, "was developed by the renowned master NE. It took him three years to create, and it hasn''t even been officially released yet. Despite that, it has already attracted the attention of multiplepanies, all vying to secure exclusive distribution rights. From what I''ve gathered, more than a dozenpanies, big and small, arepeting for this perfume." "President, I''m a bit curious about something," Ian said. "Go ahead," Aurora encouraged. "I overheard from Mona that our headquarters primarily deal in real estate and finance. So why are we pivoting to cosmetics and clothing in Clothville? Real estate generates profits faster, and it''s a field you''re familiar with. Why the change in direction?" Aurora smiled. "That probably has to do with my personality. I don''t enjoy living a monotonous life. You''re correct-real estate is something I have experience with. But in the realms of clothing and cosmetics, I''m essentially starting anew, like a beginner. If you ask me why, it''s because I enjoy design. "When we first started, the risks in finance were high, but the rewards came quickly. I wanted rapid sess, so I had to take that route. Now, my priorities have changed. I want to live for myself for once. Thispany has nothing to do with the Montgomery family-it''s entirely mine." Aurora had initially pursued design under the pseudonym "DO." What began as a casual endeavor surprisingly gained traction. The limited quantity and exclusivity of her designs quickly made them favorites among socialites. Even Julian was unaware of her identity as DO. Aurora was determined to carve out a space for herself in the field she loved. "Understood, President. When do we leave?" Heather asked, her resolve to follow Aurora unwavering. Though the job posed new challenges, she was willing to learn and adapt. "The meeting is scheduled for eleven. Take the next thirty minutes to familiarize yourselves with the other party''s background, and thene with me to a location," Aurora said, ncing at her watch. It was only eight-thirty. "Understood." Both Heather and Ian focused intently on memorizing every detail of the documents. Meanwhile, in the office, Gemma couldn''t sit still. Ever since Ian had been called to Aurora''s office, he hadn''t returned, leaving her feeling restless, as though something were wing at her heart. Oddly enough, when Ian had pursued her in the past, she had been indifferent, barely sparing him a nce. But now that Ian showed little interest in her, it unsettled her deeply. "Leonard, where''s Ian? Why hasn''t hee back yet?" Gemma asked, feigning ignorance. "He went to the President''s office. Must be something important. He''ll probably be back soon," Leonard replied, trying to ease her concern. "What could the President want with him? The newpany just started-it shouldn''t be too busy yet. Don''t you think Ian and the President are a bit... close?" Gemma probed. "You know Ian. He''s always been helpful to everyone. Plus, he''s capable. It''s only natural that the President values him," Leonard said, detecting a hint of jealousy in her tone. "I just find it odd. I wonder what they''re discussing," Gemma muttered, her thoughts clearly elsewhere. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Even if we''re not too busy, the management team has plenty to handle. There''s still a lot to improve in the newpany. I wouldn''t be surprised if the President ns to promote Ian," Leonard said, his tone supportive. As they spoke, Ian returned. The moment she saw him, Gemma quickly distanced herself from Leonard. "Leo, I need to step out for a bit. Can you take care of my tasks while I''m gone?" Ian asked. "During work hours? Where are you going?" Leonard grabbed Ian''s arm, yfully scolding him. "I''m apanying the President to sign some documents. Don''t tell anyone, okay? Keep it between us," Ian whispered. "Well, look at you, moving up in the world," Leonard teased, genuinely happy for him. His earlier assumptions about Aurora favoring Ian had been correct. "See youter," Ian said, leaving with a wide smile. As soon as he was gone, Gemma leaned closer to Leonard. "Leo, where is Ian going?" she asked in a softer, sweeter tone. "It''s a secret. I promised I wouldn''t tell," Leonard replied. "Leo,e on! We''ve known each other for years. Tell me-you can trust me," Gemma said, wrapping her arm around his and shaking it gently like a child pleading for candy. No man could resist such charm. Leonard felt his resolve weakening as he looked at her. "Fine, but don''t tell anyone," he said. "Of course not. Who would I tell? Now spill," Gemma replied, her face lighting up with a radiant smile. Leaning closer, Leonard whispered, "Ian is going with the President to sign a contract." "Sign a contract?" Gemma''s eyes gleamed with a calcting light. Just as Leonard had said, Aurora clearly valued Ian. Deep down, Gemma knew a woman like Aurora wouldn''t be interested in Ian. She wasn''t blind-Aurora had Julian, after all. Ian''s admiration for Aurora was undoubtedly one-sided. However, with Aurora nning to elevate Ian''s career, his future prospects were limitless. Gemma was determined to secure this dark horse for herself. "Leo, we''ve been friends for so long. Can you do me a favor?" Gemma asked, leaning closer to him, her body practically resting against his. "What do you need?" Leonard asked, unable to resist her charms. Gemma whispered something into his ear, leaving Leonard stunned. "Gemma, what are you nning?" he asked, his tone uneasy. "Please, just this once! I really like Ian, but he''s been ignoring metely," Gemma said, her voice tinged with feigned sadness. Though Leonard felt a pang of difort-he had feelings for Gemma himself-he couldn''t bear to see her upset. "Fine, I''ll help you," he relented. "You''re the best," Gemma said sweetly. Meanwhile, Aurora, Ian, and Heather had arrived at their next destination. Chapter 431: A Transformative Change Aurora brought Heather and Ian to a shopping mall, leaving both of them puzzled. "Boss, why did you bring us to a ce like this?" Heather asked hesitantly. "To give you both a makeover, of course," Aurora replied matter-of-factly. "From today onward, you are my right-hand people. When you go out to close deals, do you think anyone will take you seriously dressed like this? I know you''re both practical people, but remember this-you''re going to deal with influential individuals. Your attire is your first impression, and it represents not just you, but ourpany. Starting today, you need to undergo aplete transformation." Heather and Ian exchanged uncertain nces. Coming from modest backgrounds, they were dressed in simple, inexpensive clothes. Aurora''s sharp eyes instantly took note of theirck of polish. Aurora wasn''t wrong. In this society, appearances mattered-a lot. If you wanted to seed, you had to look the part. "Let''s go inside." Aurora led them into the mall. She first arranged for both of them to have new hairstyles. Ian, a young man, had been sporting a haircut more suited to someone twice his age. The stylist gave him a fresh, clean-cut look, removing his messy, overgrown hair and swapping his thick, outdated ck-rimmed sses for contact lenses. When Ian reappeared, Aurora paused, momentarily stunned. The previously unkempt man was now surprisingly handsome. The stylist had trimmed away Ian''s disheveled, unruly hair and reced it with a sleek, modern style featuring bangs. Without his sses, his sharp features were no longer hidden. It was clear that Ian''s pastck of grooming had masked his good looks. If Gemma had seen him like this earlier, how could she have rejected him? After all, this was a society that judged people by their appearance. "Boss, do I look strange like this?" Ian asked nervously, feeling the unfamiliar lightness on his head. "No, you look great," Aurora reassured him, pushing him in front of a mirror. "Take a good look. This is the real you. Stop hiding." Meanwhile, Heather was also getting a makeover. Her long, dark hair was trimmed into a sleek, professional short cut. Compared to the timid girl who used to invite trouble, Heather now exuded confidence. Aurora looked at the two of them, pleased with their transformations. "Alright, now let''s go pick out some clothes," Aurora said, leading them to the upper floors of the mall. They arrived at a store where even the simplest dresses cost thousands of dors. Heather and Ian had never dared to step foot in such a ce before. Watching Aurora stride in like she owned it, they couldn''t help but feel a little envious. "Miss, how can I assist you?" A sales associate immediately approached Aurora with enthusiasm. Aurora''s outfit, though minimalist, radiated luxury. Every piece she wore screamed high-end, and the total cost easily exceeded tens of thousands of dors. The staff treated her like royalty. However, when they saw Heather, dressed in clothes worth less than $100 from head to toe, their enthusiasm vanished. Aurora noticed the difference in attitude and pulled Heather forward. "Find her a professional outfit. Something sharp and mature." "Of course, Miss. I''ll select ourtest styles for her right away," the sales associate replied. The staff in such high-end stores were well-trained. With just one nce, they could urately estimate a client''s size, even down to their undergarments. Soon, they presented Heather with a ck-and-white tailored skirt suit. "Try this on," Aurora said after giving it a once-over. "Miss, the fitting rooms are this way. Please follow me," the associate said respectfully. Heather hesitated and whispered nervously, "Can I ask how much this outfit costs?" If Aurora hadn''t been here, the associate might haveughed out loud. After all, clients in stores like this rarely asked about prices. "This is one of our newest arrivals. With the current discount, it''s $499," the associate replied. "$499? That''s too expensive!" Heather eximed. "Boss, I don''t think these clothes suit me. Let''s check out another store." Aurora sighed, exasperated. "Just try it on." Reluctantly, Heather took the suit into the fitting room. Aurora had chosen this store with Heather''s financial situation in mind. Though the outfit was pricey, it was far from the most expensive option. For Heather, it was a high- value investment. Aurora herself hadn''t checked the price tags on her clothes in years. Julian always sent her thetest high-end designs, and she knew their price tags often started at five figures. Luxury items existed for a reason, she thought. They were worth their price. When Heather stepped out in the new outfit, the difference was striking. The precise tailoring of high-end clothing highlighted Heather''s curves, making her look elegant and poised. Combined with her fresh haircut, she was nearly unrecognizable. It was no wonder little girls dreamed of being princesses. Princesses got to wear beautiful dresses and live out their fantasies. Heather admired the outfit but couldn''t bring herself to buy it. Just as she was about toe up with an excuse to refuse, Aurora spoke up. "Let''s go," Aurora said casually. "Boss, this outfit-" "I already paid for it," Aurora cut her off. "And I got you a backup set as well." Aurora had anticipated Heather''s hesitation and had purchased another outfit while Heather was in the fitting room. "No, Boss, it''s too expensive. I can''t ept it," Heather said, panicking. "I''m not giving it to you for free. I''ll deduct $100 from your paycheck every month until it''s paid off," Aurora replied. Heather finally relented, though she still felt a pang of guilt. "Alright," she said, her heart heavy with the cost. Aurora chuckled when she saw Heather''s pained expression. "If you want to wear clothes you love, you''ll have to work harder. Next time, you''ll walk into this store and pick out anything you like without hesitation." "Do you think I''ll ever get there, Boss?" Heather asked hopefully. "You will. You just need to make your skills match your ambition. Work hard and be someone strong," Aurora said firmly. Ian stood quietly, admiring Aurora''s ability to read people so effortlessly. It seemed no one could hide anything from her sharp eyes. Chapter 432 - Jealousy After helping Heather with her makeover, Aurora led the two upstairs to browse the men''s clothing section. Ian had never gone shopping with a woman his age before, let alone someone as special to him as Aurora. The experience made his heart race, a mix of excitement and anticipation. Aurora had just chosen clothes for Heather-did that mean she was about to pick something for him? The thought made his pulse quicken. Aurora brought him into a long-established suit shop. The sales assistant quickly approached with a polite smile. "Sir, may I help you? These are ourtest collections. Feel free to try them on, and we can adjust the fit if needed." Although Ian''s current attire was unimpressive, the staff assumed he might just prefer to keep a low profile. Ian, however, felt out of ce-just as Heather had earlier. He had never stepped into such a luxurious store, and his limited budget made him hesitant to even look around. Aurora, unfazed, selected a suit from the racks. "Try this one on," she said, handing it to the sales assistant. This particr store had been around for over a century, known for both ready-to- wear and custom-tailored suits. Julian, for instance, only wore their bespoke pieces, every seam perfectly tailored to his frame. "Right away, Miss," the sales assistant replied, retrieving the suit and handing it to Ian. Without hesitation, Ian took the clothes and headed to the fitting room. He wanted to stand closer to Aurora. He knew that to do so, changes were necessary. When Ian emerged from the fitting room, Aurora couldn''t help but marvel at the transformation. It was true-clothes could truly make the man. Ian enjoyed sports like basketball, and his athletic build had always been hidden beneath baggy t-shirts and loose-fitting pants. Even for his job interview, he had worn poorly chosen, cheap clothes that did nothing to highlight his physique. Aurora, meanwhile, was browsing tie clips to gift Julian. Over time, she hade to see herself as Julian''s wife. Despite theirck of concern for price tags, the gifts they exchanged always carried deeper, unspoken meaning. She wanted Julian to wear something she had chosen for him. "Ian, you should''ve dressed like this long ago," Aurora said, smiling at him. The transformation was remarkable-he went from looking like a nobody to a maic figure in seconds. "Does this look okay, President?" Ian asked, still adjusting to the snug fit of the suit. "Okay? It''s perfect! You look amazing," Aurora replied, her praise sincere. She couldn''t deny that good looks could be a powerful asset in the business world. With Ian''s features, negotiations with prospective clients-especially women-would be much easier. "Really?" Ian asked, scratching the back of his head, clearly embarrassed. "Hold still-your tie is crooked," Aurora said, stepping forward to fix it. However, she quickly reconsidered, realizing the gesture might seem too intimate. Instead, she gestured for the sales assistant to help adjust Ian''s tie. Looking in the mirror, Ian saw himself standing next to Aurora. Without his sses, he looked sharper and more confident. For the first time, he felt like he might be worthy of standing by her side. At that moment, a group of people emerged from the elevator. "Mr. Ba, here are the sales figures for the mall''sst quarter. Let me know if you''d like any adjustments or improvements," the mall''s manager said, trailing behind Julian. Julian''s vast empire spanned industries across the nation, and this chain of malls was just one of his many assets. He rarely conducted on-site inspections, making today an umon urrence. When he spotted Aurora in the distance, his mood brightened immediately. Fate, it seemed, had brought them together. But then his eyes fell on the man beside her-a young, fresh-faced man who appeared somewhat nervous. They seemed to be picking out clothes together. Why else would they be in a men''s suit store? A surge of jealousy rose in Julian''s chest, cutting through the manager''s chatter like a de. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Mr. Ba, is there something wrong with this floor? If you have suggestions, I''ll make sure to address them immediately," the manager asked nervously, sensing Julian''s sudden change in mood. Julian ignored him, striding directly toward the suit shop. Behind him, Rocky adjusted his sses, his instincts telling him that trouble was brewing. "This is bad," he muttered to himself. "Fireworks iing." "Rocky, did I say something wrong? Why does Mr. Ba look so upset? You''ve worked with him longer-can you give me some advice?" the manager whispered, sweat beading on his forehead. "This has nothing to do with you," Rocky replied, steering the group toward the elevators. "Let''s wait for him downstairs. He has some personal matters to handle." "Understood." Meanwhile, Aurora was helping Ian try on a tie clip she had just picked out. As she adjusted the essory, Ian looked down at her gentle features, her unique fragrance filling his senses. His heart raced as if it might take flight. "This one will do," Aurora said, satisfied with her choice. It was simr to the tie clips Julian typically wore. Just as she was about to remove it, a cold voice cut through the air. "Aurora." The voice was frigid, sharper than she had ever heard it. It sent a chill through the room, like snow suddenly falling in June. All eyes turned toward the source. Julian stood at the entrance, dressed in a gray shirt and matching vest, exuding an air of elegance. Yet the icy aura surrounding him made everyone feel uneasy. "Julian," Aurora said, surprised but delighted to see him. She had just been thinking about him, and now here he was. She walked toward him, her expression alight with joy. Julian''s sharp eyes caught her genuine excitement. If she really had something going on with that man, how could she look so happy to see him? He realized he might have been jumping to conclusions. Julian''s keen instincts allowed him to read people with a single nce. Aurora''s reaction was enough to dispel most of his doubts. The coldness in his demeanor softened slightly. "What are you doing here?" he asked. "I''m heading to finalize a contract soon, so I brought them here to buy some clothes and spruce them up a bit. What do you think of Ian''s suit?" Aurora exined honestly. Julian''s lingering suspicion finally eased. So that''s what this was about. He was d he hadn''t acted rashly-misunderstanding Aurora would have been a grave mistake. Still, Ian''s gaze toward Aurora hadn''t escaped Julian''s notice. Without hesitation, he wrapped his arm around Aurora''s waist. "Your taste is impable, as always," Julian said smoothly. "Though I must say, Ian is like apletely different person from when I first met him." Chapter 433: Put Away Your Little Thoughts Ian watched as Aurora leaned gently against Julian''s chest, not resisting his touch. She nestled by his side like a delicate bird, and the sight struck Ian. The two of them truly looked like a perfect pair. If Ian had just moments ago felt that his reflection with Aurora in the mirror made them seem a little closer, now, watching her with Julian, he realized they were the ones destined for each other. A perfect match: the man was handsome and elegant, while the woman was coldly beautiful yet tender in her own unique way. Only with Julian could Aurora reveal her softer, more delicate side. Julian exuded a strong possessiveness, making it clear to Ian that this woman was his, warning him not to entertain any ideas. "Mr. Ba, we owe this to the president; she brought us here for styling," Ian said, feeling a sense of inadequacy as he stood before Julian. Julian was like the moon amidst a gxy of stars, dazzlingly radiant, while Ian saw himself as nothing more than a dim, insignificant speck. "This tie clip is quite nice," Julian remarked, gently brushing his fingers over the tie clip Aurora had just helped Ian try on. She had only wanted to see how it looked. "If you like it, Julian, it''s yours. I was nning to give it to you anyway," Aurora said without hesitation. Ian heard her words, and a bitter taste filled his heart. Julian, however, despite knowing the circumstances, seemed unwilling to ept something Ian had worn, even if it was just for a moment. "I do like it," Julian said, his tone light, "but I think this one suits Ian better. I''ll take this one instead." He casually picked another tie clip from the selection. Even Aurora, as perceptive as she was, could feel the undercurrent of tension in the room. The atmosphere grew awkward. "This is also one of our store''s newest designs, sir. You have excellent taste," the shop assistant chimed in. "Great, I''ll take it," Julian replied with a faint smile. Aurora, despite her usual obliviousness, began to notice something different about Julian. After a moment of thought, she realized why-he must have assumed she''de shopping specifically with Ian. Putting herself in his shoes, she understood. If she ever saw Julian shopping with another woman, she would undoubtedly feel upset, too. It was her oversight not to consider this earlier. "Alright, could you help me wrap it up? I''ll go pay," Aurora said, heading toward the register with the sales assistant. This time, Julian didn''t insist on paying first. As he passed Ian, Julian nced at him and, in a voice only the two of them could hear, said, "Put away your little thoughts. Don''t even think about my woman." With that, he walked away toward Aurora. Ian clenched his fists tightly, his emotions swirling in turmoil. He had always been clear about the situation-he wasn''t worthy of Aurora, and she already had someone by her side. He had never imagined anything happening between them. But Julian had seen through his faint admiration for Aurora in an instant, leaving Ian feeling deeply humiliated, as if he wanted to disappear into the ground. When Julian saw that Aurora had finished paying, he walked over to her and asked, "Are you heading over now? I''ll drive you." "No need, you''re so busy with work. We drove here ourselves," Aurora replied, shaking her head. She knew Julian had spent days apanying her to rx and taking care of Hayden, leaving his work piling up. She couldn''t possibly ask him to take any more time for her. "But I want to take you," Julian said, his tone carrying a hint of grievance. Aurora couldn''t help but smile helplessly. "Alright then, just don''t let it affect your work..." "Don''t worry about that. I''m not as busy as you think. Let''s go," Julian said, wrapping his arm around Aurora as they left. The mall manager stood by, watching as his boss left with a woman in his arms. Nearby, Rocky also understood what had just transpired. "So, today''s inspection is over, I see." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "The boss... is he...?" "Even I can''t figure him out anymore. Let''s go," Rocky said, preparing to hail a taxi back to the headquarters. In the spacious backseat of the car, Julian held Aurora tightly in his arms, unwilling to let go for even a second. The thought of her being in the same car as Ian earlier had left him deeply unsettled. "Do you like this tie clip?" Aurora asked, fastening the tie clip she''d just bought onto Julian''s tie. "If you bought it, I like it," Julian replied. From the moment they got in the car, he hadn''t released her from his embrace. "I think you liked Ian''s tie clip more," Aurora teased, her eyes sparkling with amusement. She knew Julian was jealous. "Don''t mention other men to me," Julian said, his expression darkening. He couldn''t stand the way Ian looked at Aurora. He knew he couldn''t stop others from admiring her-Aurora was exceptional, after all. Even if he drove Ian away, there would surely be someone else who''d follow. Still, seeing Ian''s gaze linger on her filled him with difort and unease. "Julian, are you jealous?" Aurora leaned close to his ear, gently nibbling on his earlobe. "Yes, I''m jealous," Julian admitted, lifting her chin. "You took another man shopping for clothes. Every pore in my body is jealous." Aurora couldn''t help butugh. His jealousy was even greater than she had expected. She leaned close to his ear, her breath soft as she whispered, "Oh my, I just wanted to help Ian and Heather get ready to assist me in running thepany. You know how realistic the world is nowadays. They''ll need to sign contracts and negotiate deals, and naturally, they need to maintain a good appearance. I really didn''t mean anything else. That tie clip was meant for you. I just wanted to see how it would look. Julian, you''re not still upset with me, are you?" "That depends on how you n to make it up to me. I''m very angry right now," Julian saidzily, leaning back against the leather seat. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Aurora climbed onto hisp, wrapping her arms around his neck. Raising an eyebrow, she asked, "We have half an hour before the appointment. Is that enough?" "Barely enough," Julian replied, pulling her closer by the waist. He loved it when Aurora took the initiative. To dispel his anger, Aurora threw caution to the wind, using every trick he had once used on her to coax him. Half an hourter, the car came to a steady stop. Though the two had tidied themselves up, Aurora''s cheeks were still flushed, and her lipstick had beenpletely kissed away by the man. "Time''s almost up. I''ll head out first," Aurora said, checking her watch. There were ten minutes left before the appointment. She opened the car door and stepped out. Heather and Ian had just exited their own vehicle. "President, should we head over now?" Heather asked. "Yes, let''s go," Aurora replied. But before she could take a single step, Julian pulled her back into his arms. "Wait," he said. "Hm?" Aurora looked at him, puzzled. Julian pulled out a lipstick, lifted her chin, and carefully reapplied the color to her lips. Not far away, Ian watched the scene, his heart heavy with bitterness. Chapter 434: The Perfume Deal Julian gently held her chin and applied lipstick to her lips, a moment so tender it made others envious. Heather watched, her face full of admiration. "She''s so lucky. If only I could find someone who would touch up my lipstick anytime I needed it," she sighed. Yet Ian''s mind was elsewhere. He couldn''t help but wonder why Aurora''s lipstick had faded in the first ce. His envy was directed at Julian, who could so effortlessly touch the woman Ian admired but found unattainable. Julian wiped away a smudge of misced lipstick. "Go ahead," he said. "Alright." Aurora smiled and bid him farewell before leading Ian and Heather to the caf. They were meeting NE in person today. Without Julian''s connections, securing a meeting with this master would have been nearly impossible-especially when a dozen otherpanies were vying for the rights to distribute his new perfume. As they entered the upscale caf, a server warmly approached them. "Miss, do you have a reservation?" "Yes, Room 22." "Please follow me." "Have the other guests arrived?" Aurora casually asked. "There''s already onedy waiting." "Got it," Aurora replied, though a flicker of curiosity crossed her mind. She had been told over the phone that NE was a man around Julian''s age. So, who was this woman? While the situation felt unusual, Aurora didn''t overthink it and followed the server into the private room. "Miss, this is your room." The server opened the door. Aurora walked in with poise. The room carried a faint, soothing fragrance, and its traditional yet elegant decor contrasted sharply with the typical ambiance of a caf. For Ian and Heather, it was their first time in such an upscale establishment. They knew the prices here must be exorbitant-even a ss of in water had a minimum charge of $198 per person. Suppressing their excitement, they tried to actposed, not wanting to embarrass Aurora. "Thank you," Aurora said coolly before stepping further into the room. It wasrge and tastefully decorated, resembling a cozy living room where friends might gather over an indulgent afternoon drink. Seated with her back to Aurora was a woman with curly blonde hair. "Good afternoon. I''m Aurora," she introduced herself as a gesture of professional courtesy. "There''s no need for introductions. We know each other quite well." The familiar voice made Aurora pause. Before the woman even turned around, Aurora''s expression began to shift. Why was she here? The woman stood, dressed in a light blue suit with bold red lipstick. She removed her ck sunsses, a sly smile curving her lips. "Miss Montgomery, wouldn''t you agree that we''re quite familiar with each other?" She extended her hand. "Susan? What are you doing here?" Aurora asked, disbelief shing across her face. NE, as Aurora had been informed, was supposed to be a man slightly older than her, not Susan. At first, Aurora thought Susan might be ying a trick on her, but a quick mental review of the morning''s call confirmed the location and arrangement were correct. "If you can be here, why can''t I?" Susan replied with a cryptic smile. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Before Aurora could process her confusion, footsteps echoed behind her. A man''s voice followed. "Ah, you''re all here. Have you introduced yourselves?" Aurora turned to see a man in an elegant suit enter the room, apanied by a cold- faced assistant. "She and I went to the same high school-we know each other well. No need for introductions," Susan interjected with an almost intimate familiarity. She didn''t call him NE but instead addressed him as Marcos. Marcos Giron. That was NE''s real name, a detail not widely known. Clearly, Susan and Marcos shared more than just a casual acquaintance. "Well, that makes things easier," Marcos remarked with a slight smile. "Hello, NE. I''m Aurora." Pushing aside her curiosity about their rtionship, Aurora extended her hand. "Hello. I''ve known Julian for years. He''s not one to speak highly of others, so I was curious to meet the person he rmended. Miss Montgomery, you''re as talented as I''ve heard," NE said, his tone warm and ttering. As Aurora and NE began their conversation, Susan quickly stepped forward, linking her arm with NE''s. "Marcos, standing and talking is so tiring. Why don''t we all sit down and chat properly?" Susan said, her words deliberately distancing Aurora from the conversation while emphasizing her own closeness to NE. "Yes, yes, you''re right. Let''s sit," NE agreed, not pulling away from Susan. The two of them sat on one side of the table, while Aurora, Heather, and Ian took the other. Aurora briefly introduced Ian and Heather, though her mind remained preupied. Susan had once been passionately in love with Hayden, yet now she clung to another man. What was going on? "NE, I heard from Mr. Ba about the new perfume you''ve developed. I''m very interested in acquiring the distribution rights," Aurora said, cutting straight to the point. She hadn''t even smelled the perfume yet, but anything created by NE was bound to be exceptional-especially with so manypaniespeting for it. "I see. Mina, bring the samples to Miss Montgomery," NE instructed his assistant. As Aurora and her team sampled the fragrance, NE continued speaking. "Miss Montgomery, I''ve heard that yourpany is newly established. If not for Julian''s rmendation, I wouldn''t have considered entrusting my work to such a young enterprise. I''m an artist, but I''m also a businessman. I need a broad and reliable tform to showcase my creations." NE''s candor was refreshing. Aurora understood his hesitation; as a newpany, earning trust was always an uphill battle. "Ipletely understand your concerns. Beautiful creations deserve to be shared with as many people as possible. I''ve just smelled the perfume, and your craftsmanship speaks for itself. As a woman and a consumer, I''m captivated by this scent. I believe it will quickly win the hearts of women everywhere. Its subtle yet sophisticated aroma makes it versatile-perfect for work, travel, or more casual outings. It''s suitable for a wide range of asions. If your worry is that ourpany''s tform is too small, rest assured. I''ve already arranged with Mr. Ba to set up exclusive counters for the perfume in all his citywide retail chains. Even if you don''t trust me, you can trust Mr. Ba''s tform. With his support, it''ll be nearly impossible for this perfume not to seed. Soon, every woman will know that this masterpiece was created by you." Aurora''s confident and eloquent response addressed NE''s concerns, subtly ttering him in the process. Her words left NE in high spirits. "Haha, Julian certainly has an eye for talent. I''ll be straightforward. I''m willing to grant you the distribution rights to this perfume-but on one condition. Susan must be the face of the perfume." Chapter 435: I Am a Businesswoman He wanted Susan to be the spokesperson? Aurora was momentarily stunned. After all, Susan had been torn apart online due to a scandal not long ago, with countless people demanding she leave the entertainment industry. Rumor had it that all her engagements had been canceled. Although it had be somewhat safer for her to appear in public recently, nopany would dare hire her formercial events, right? Hiring someone with such a tarnished reputation would only bring discredit to the product. NE, a master perfumer renowned for producing one hit fragrance after another, had always been meticulous in his choices. The more aplished the master, the more careful they were about protecting their reputation. Every step, from product creation to promotion, went through strict scrutiny. How could NE make such a ring mistake? Perhaps it was because he had been abroad for years and was unaware of the situation back home. Noticing the awkward expression on Aurora''s face, NE asked, "What''s the matter, Miss Montgomery? Is there a problem?" "Regarding the choice of spokesperson, there is indeed an issue," Aurora said bluntly. Since she was about to purchase this fragrance, she had to consider herpany''s interests. This was herpany''s first deal-a significant one. As a newly established business, they were already attracting industry attention. Aurora wanted to seize this moment to make a ssh and rapidly promote their product. She couldn''t afford to be careless. The first deal was crucial, and she had to choose someone she could trustpletely. NE''s involvement guaranteed the quality of the product, and Aurora valued this opportunity highly. Putting aside her personal history with Susan, even if they had never met, Aurora would never choose someone with such a controversial background as a spokesperson. "Oh? What exactly is the problem, Miss Montgomery?" NE asked seriously. "Susan is a top-tier celebrity with high visibility and poprity in the country. Her screen presence and aura perfectly align with this fragrance''s image." Aurora hesitated, ncing at Susan. From NE''s tone, it was clear that he and Susan had a close rtionship. Criticizing Susan outright would leave a bad impression and might even jeopardize the coboration. But if she stayed silent, she would be tacitly agreeing to let Susan be the spokesperson. If this decision backfired, it could damage the brand irreparably. Caught in a dilemma, Aurora weighed her options. No matter how deep their personal connection, she decided it was better to be honest with NE and see how he responded. "Yes, I agree with everything you''ve said," Aurora began tactfully. "Miss Simmons is young, beautiful, and at the peak of her acting career. She has arge fan base, and I''ve even watched quite a few of her shows myself." "So, Miss Montgomery, why do you think it won''t work? I don''t understand," NE said, looking puzzled. "Have you been keeping up with domestic entertainment newstely?" Aurora asked cautiously. "No, I don''t usually follow that kind of thing. Miss Montgomery, if you have something to say, just say it directly," NE replied, sounding a bit impatient. "Marcos, it''s really nothing serious," Susan interjected hurriedly. "You know how many crazy people are online these days, and how hical the media can be. They''ve been making up all kinds of nonsense to smear me." "I know how it works in the entertainment industry," NE said with a shrug. "There''s always gossip. These paparazzi make their living off it. They can turn something white into ck if it sells." "This time, it''s not just a trivial issue," Aurora said pointedly. "As far as I know, all of Miss Simmons''mercial engagements have been canceled. Even her scheduled dramas and advertisements have terminated their contracts, resulting in hefty penalties. "Right now, there''s a nationwide boycott against Miss Simmons. Although the public outrage has cooled slightly in recent days, it was so intense before that I doubt Miss Simmons would even dare to walk down the street without being mobbed." Aurora''s words were a cold reminder of reality. This wasn''t something Susan could dismiss with a few casual remarks. "I don''t know what kind of rtionship you and Miss Simmons share," Aurora continued. "Of course, personal connections are important. I myself am here today thanks to Mr. Ba''s introduction. "If none of this had happened, I''d be more than happy to hire Miss Simmons as the spokesperson. But given the current situation, I must consider the well-being of mypany. "I am, after all, a businesswoman. I have apany to run and employees to support. As a newly established business, we must be especially cautious. "Hiring a celebrity with a poor public image and bad reputation is simply too risky. You just mentioned that you are both an artist and a businessman. You want your creations to be appreciated by the public, don''t you? "I imagine you''d also want this fragrance to make a stunning debut. But if its reputation is tarnished by association with a controversial spokesperson, wouldn''t that be counterproductive? "Personal connections are important, but profit muste first. Isn''t the essence of being a businessman about maximizing benefits and minimizing risks?" If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Aurora delivered her argument with precision, addressing the interests of both parties. Heather and Ian, who rarely saw Aurora speak at such length, were struck by themanding presence of this confident and articte woman. It was clear now why Aurora was capable of starting her ownpany. Her calm demeanor and persuasive eloquence reflected years of experience and refinement. "Is it really that serious?" NE asked, frowning. He hadn''t realized the extent of Susan''s troubles. He had assumed it was just typical entertainment industry drama-artists stirring up attention with a mix of positive and negative publicity. But after hearing Aurora''s detailed exnation, he understood the situation wasn''t so simple. If the risks were as high as she described, then the matter required serious reconsideration. "Marcos, don''t listen to her exaggerations!" Susan protested. "She''s deliberately blowing things out of proportion because she hates me. "You''ve watched me grow up, Marcos. Don''t you know my character by now? As an artist, why would I do anything to ruin my reputation? I have to think about my future, don''t I?" Susan spoke with a hint of desperation. She knew herpany had already canceled all her activities, telling her to "take a break and enjoy a honeymoon." On the surface, the words sounded kind, but Susan understood the truth-she had been shelved indefinitely. How long it wouldst, no one could say. If thepany wouldn''t arrange work for her, she had to find opportunities herself. ** Chapter 436: Interests or Beauty?** Susan had her own ns. She wanted to take this opportunity to rest and strengthen her rtionship with Hayden. Her calctions seemed sound, but reality didn''t y out as she had imagined. On their wedding day, Hayden chose to get drunk at a bar rather thane home. He was willing to shield Aurora with his hand from a knife and even used that as an excuse to keep Aurora by his side to care for him. Susan had long given up hope on Hayden. She thought marriage might change a person, but now it seemed she was nothing more than a tool to him from the very beginning. He had no feelings for her, and now that she had no value left, he didn''t even bother to pretend to care. Susan tried to fulfill her duties as a wife, but in his eyes, she was no different from a caretaker. Lately, things had gotten worse. Mary had evene to the vi to take care of Hayden, treating Susan like a servant. Susan realized staying in that house wasn''t going to work. She needed to get out and work; otherwise, in just a few months, she''d be a washed-up housewife. When she heard that Aurora had started anotherpany, Susan was both envious and furious. Aurora''s life was on an upward trajectory, while hers seemed to be falling apart. She couldn''t keep going like this. She had to change her situation. Coincidentally, she recently learned that Marcos had returned to the country. Marcos had been her neighbor when they were kids. Susan loved ying with him back then. Later, he went abroad for his studies, and the distance between them grew. But despite the distance, their rtionship hadn''t grown cold. Every year on her birthday, she would receive a custom-made perfume from Marcos as a gift. Marcos still didn''t have a girlfriend, and Susan knew she had always been the one he liked. When he went abroad, she was just starting high school. He hadn''t had the chance to confess his feelings before leaving, andter, she had told him in a text message that she had someone she liked. Marcos buried his feelings after that. Over the years, he asionally kept up with news about her. When he learned of her engagement and saw her smiling in photos, he felt both heartache and helplessness. Susan could sense Marcos''s feelings for her. Using this connection, she decided to approach Marcos to secure a perfume endorsement deal. NE, the brand Marcos had established, was already internationally renowned. Now that no otherpany was willing to work with her, this was her chance. If she couldnd the endorsement, it would bring her back into the public eye and help repair her reputation, making people forget about her past scandals. Fortunately, Marcos still had feelings for her. Susan was confident she could use this chance to get closer to him and achieve her goal. Yesterday, she had already arranged to meet Marcos for coffee. She deliberately brought up their childhood memories, trying to rekindle the innocence of those times in his heart. When she mentioned wanting to be the brand''s spokesperson, Marcos agreed almost immediately. But Susan only learned today that the person she had to negotiate with was Aurora. She was surprised to run into Aurora here of all ces-her most hated rival. Still, as long as she seeded in hereback, it didn''t matter who thepany''s representative was. This was her first step back into the entertainment industry, and she would see it through. Susan had her calctions, but Aurora had hers too. This was about thepany''s operations, and Aurora couldn''t afford to take risks. "Miss Simmons, you said the situation isn''t that serious and that the media exaggerated. But why have all your endorsements and television projects been canceled recently?" Aurora asked calmly. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "I recently got married and wanted to spend more time with my husband, so I turned down those opportunities," Susan shot back quickly. "In that case, Miss Simmons, why are you so concerned about this endorsement? You just got married; shouldn''t you be at home building your rtionship with your husband?" Aurora countered matter-of-factly. Susan red at Aurora, clearly annoyed. Her current predicament was all Aurora''s fault, and yet she had the audacity to say these things to her face. "Ordinary opportunities don''t interest me, but this endorsement is different. Given my rtionship with Marcos, I really want to represent his brand," Susan said with a hint of ambiguity. Aurora knew Susan was deliberately steering the conversation toward personal matters. Compared to Susan, Aurora''s standing with NE was on apletely different level. Saying more would only make her seem petty, so she let the facts speak for themselves. She handed Marcos a folder containing reports of Susan''s scandals. "I think we may have different standards of judgment and different bottom lines. Perhaps what I see as serious, Miss Simmons considers trivial. I won''tment on how the media portrays things. What I care about is whether the spokesperson for our product can project a positive and inspiring image that brings additional appeal to the brand. If our product bes a hit, it can elevate the spokesperson to new heights, creating a win-win situation. That''s the kind of positive influence we''re looking for. Anything else would be detrimental. Take a look at these reports and decide for yourself." Aurora was clever. She didn''t make an outright usation but left little room for Marcos to maneuver. She was curious to see whether NE would prioritize interests or personal feelings. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Would emotions outweigh profits in this situation? Aurora was eager to find out, as this had be a test of human nature at its rawest. Marcos looked at the news articles Aurora handed him. They were full of reports about Susan''s maniptive tactics, with the most damning one being about her pushing Aurora into the sea. There were also stories about her making things difficult for Aurora at the wedding. Although the two had attended the same high school, it seemed their rtionship was riddled with drama. It was no wonder they didn''t seem like old friends. If anything, they looked more like strangers meeting for the first time. Given the animosity between them, Marcos could have assumed Aurora''sments were biased. But when he saw the public''s overwhelmingly negative reactions to Susan, he hesitated. Thements were brutal, with people calling for Susan to leave the entertainment industry entirely. These weren''t fake reviews Aurora could have bought. Faced with such a one-sided situation, Marcos began to waver. This wasn''t a small matter. He genuinely wanted to help Susan, given their history. But this was the culmination of years of his work. If the campaign failed because of Susan, it wouldn''t just damage his brand-it could also harm Aurora''spany. Aurora''s words weren''t baseless. She had approached the issue from an objective standpoint, devoid of personal emotions. Marcos found himself at a crossroads, torn between his feelings for Susan and the best interests of his business. ** Chapter 437: No Need in This Lifetime** NE scrolled through the countless reports, whether they were true or not. The public''s hatred for one person had grown so intense that even if her perfume smelled divine, people now boycotted the movies she starred in-let alone the perfume. Susan noticed the hesitation on NE''s face and realized things were falling apart. She spoke up, her toneced with pleading. "Marcos, I really didn''t want it toe to this. This mess is all because of Aurora. She hates me, so she deliberately showed you these exaggerated reports. You can''t let these things cloud your judgment of me. I didn''t do any of it. Honestly, I only took on this endorsement because this perfume reminded me of our past. While we can''t turn back time, memories can remain forever in those moments. Marcos, I believe I''m the most fitting ambassador for this perfume. Didn''t you once tell me that *First Love* was inspired by our past? Yes, you want to sell it, but more importantly, it''s about cherishing those beautiful memories." Susan appealed to both reason and emotion, swaying NE further into uncertainty. Aurora, who had been listening, noticed Susan''s mention of their so-called past. It was clear the two shared a deep connection. Aurora couldn''t help but wonder-where did the ''beloved'' Hayden fit into all of this? If Hayden saw Susan speaking so intimately to Marcos and standing so close to him, what would he think? She imagined how Julian would react if she herself suddenly brought up another man. He''d surely lose his mind. After all, Julian had been livid when she simply helped Ian try on a tie clip. What chaos would ensue if there were suddenly a mysterious "Marcos" in her life? "This..." NE hesitated, caught between the demands of the market and Susan''s terrible public image. "Marcos, didn''t you already promise me that I''d be the ambassador?" Susan pouted,unching her charm offensive. "This is no small matter," NE began cautiously. "I think-" "Public attention isn''t as focused as you think," Susan interrupted, her voice firm. "They''ll forget about me soon enough. When new gossip in the entertainment world surfaces, the public will shift their focus elsewhere. It''s been days since this all started, and like ripples in water, things are already calming down. What''s there to fear?" Aurora watched as NE wavered under Susan''s influence, realizing this was a terrible beginning. "Sure, public attention may have decreased," Aurora interjected, her voice steady, "but can you guarantee that once she bes the ambassador, people won''t bring up her scandals again? When theysh out at her, they''ll also drag the perfume''s reputation through the mud. NE, you''ve worked hard to create this perfume. If it''s ruined because of this, wouldn''t that be a shame? I think it''s time for you to make a decision. I''ve said my piece, and I''d like to hear your answer." NE sighed heavily, clearly conflicted. After a long pause, he finally spoke. "At the start, I told you-I''m a businessman. I want my perfume to be loved by everyone. As a friend, I feel I should support Susan during this time. Just as she said, this perfume was created for a reason, and I believe women who use it will understand the emotion behind it. She is the best fit as its ambassador. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! As for the scandals, I think we can ignore them. The media loves to exaggerate. If they continue writing about her because of the perfume, it''ll actually help us. It''ll bring the perfume into the public eye faster. In the entertainment world, people will do anything to make headlines. Most of the time, it''s to promote a new movie. We in the cosmetics industry also need promotion and hype. Susan is a hot topic right now. Supporting her helps her, and it helps us. It''s a win-win situation. With her as the ambassador, we''ll achieve maximum exposure with minimal cost." It was clear that love had overpowered logic in NE''s heart. The word "love" was something no one could escape, Aurora thought. She had already made up her mind. "Then I have to tell you," Aurora said calmly, "if you choose Susan as your ambassador, mypany will have to withdraw from thispetition. You''re right-having a controversial celebrity can generate buzz for a perfume. But the kind of scandal surrounding her is enough to keep her out of the public eye for a long time. How many days has it even been since the incident? Idle people just found their next target. Do you think they won''t focus all their energy on attacking her? Sure, controversy can be used for promotion, but aren''t you worried it could backfire and ruin the perfume''s reputation? Ourpany is just a small startup. I''d love to secure your perfume, but I can''t afford to take this risk. That risk could destroy uspletely. Even if we have nothing now, it''s better than being utterly ruined." Aurora''s words were stern. Since NE had already decided on Susan, she had no choice but to bow out. Men could be irrationally reckless when it came to women. She wasn''t about to let herpany pay the price for their rtionship drama. "Miss Montgomery, you''re quite bold," Susan sneered, ring at Aurora. "Do you know how many people are dying to secure this perfume? Your withdrawal is great news for everyone else. Do you even realize how popr Marcos''s perfume is?" Susan''s voice was filled with mixed emotions-part relief at cutting ties with Aurora and part anger at being looked down on. Who did Aurora think she was to act so self- righteous? "Miss Montgomery," NE chimed in, his tone sharp, "have you thought this through? To be honest, if Julian hadn''t spoken up for you, I wouldn''t have even given you this opportunity. Do you know how manypanies more qualified than yours are vying for this perfume?" NE was clearly annoyed. He was used to rejecting others, not being rejected himself. Aurora, this young woman, clearly didn''t know her ce. She thought Julian''s support made her untouchable. "Yes, I know this is an opportunity," Aurora replied evenly. "But I also know Susan''s scandals have tarnished her image. If she bes your ambassador, I doubt your perfume will enjoy the same demand it did before. You''ve been abroad, so you have no idea how much damage those scandals have done to her reputation. For a celebrity, image is everything. Once it''s destroyed, how can people buy into it again? I admired the businessman in you-the one who puts profits first. But if you let your feelings cloud your judgment, this won''t end well." "Enough!" NE shouted, his anger boiling over. "I don''t need a lecture from a little girl like you! If you don''t want it, someone else will. There''s no need for us to work together-ever!" Chapter 438: A Complete Fallout NE had reached his current position purely through his own talent, bolsteredter by the praise and adoration of many. Thisbination had elevated his pride to an almost unreachable height. He was used to rejecting others and never the one being turned away. If it weren''t for his connection to Julian, he wouldn''t have paid any attention to Aurora''s newly establishedpany. Though Aurora''spany wasn''t small, as a new entity, itcked the refinement andpleteness of older, more established firms, especially in operations. NE had been genuinely concerned that Aurora''spany wouldn''t be able to effectively promote his perfume. Without a solid tform, no matter how good the product was, it would have little value. Julian, over all these years, had never personally vouched for anyone-Aurora was the first. Even if it was just for Julian''s sake, NE had to give Aurora a chance. He felt that, by turning down countless qualified, establishedpanies with whom he had worked multiple times before, and giving this opportunity to Aurora, she should at least show some gratitude. But not only was she ungrateful, she even dared to challenge him face-to-face. NE''s pride felt as though it had been ruthlessly trampled. Watching NE''s growing anger, Susan felt giddy with delight. Why should such a fine perfume be wasted on Aurora? She didn''t deserve it. Now that NE and Aurora had fallen out, there was no chance of future coboration. NE was highly respected in the industry. By offending him, Aurora''spany was bound to face significant hurdles. A single word from NE could dissuade most industry yers from working with her in the future. This was the harsh reality of their business world. Aurora, an experienced professional, should have known better. Perhaps her connection to Susan had caused her to speak too harshly, but even if someone else had been in her shoes, what she said wouldn''t have been considered overly inappropriate. She had merely spoken the truth. However, certain designers had fragile egos and couldn''t tolerate even the slightest criticism. The more the situation escted, the more Susan reveled in it. Aurora, emboldened by Julian''s backing, dared to act so arrogantly. Offending NE so early in her career? Susan could already foresee Aurora''s downfall. Even if Aurora didn''t secure this endorsement, watching her suffer was enough to put Susan in a great mood. Aurora, facing NE''s rising emotions, spoke firmly: "Since you''ve made yourself clear, it seems we have no choice but to part ways. I can''t reach your heights. But let me say onest thing: everything I just said was the truth. If my words upset you, I apologize." Aurora stood up, and Ian and Heather followed her lead. The two had been silent throughout, afraid to worsen the situation for her. They were well aware of the recent scandal surrounding Susan. Even as bystanders, they felt NE''s stance was questionable. In their eyes, NE was letting personal grievances jeopardize the perfume''s future. From Aurora''s perspective, her concerns were valid. She couldn''t risk herpany''s reputation or money to amodate someone else''s personal vendetta. In the past, NE had terminated contracts on the spot when others had crossed his bottom line, leavingpany heads scrambling to apologize. Businesspeople often had to swallow their pride-not for NE himself, but for his product. With NE''s merchandise driving profits, no one dared offend the golden goose. It was this reverence that had elevated NE to his current position. He fully expected Aurora to apologize after his harsh words. But to his shock, she responded with unyielding defiance. NE''s hands trembled with rage. How dare a mere rookie lecture him? "Miss Montgomery," NE sneered, "your backbone is impressive. But when the dayes that you have no orders, don''te crying to me. I have a hard heart, and nothing pleases me more than watching others cry." This was a tant threat. For a fledglingpany like Aurora''s, losing NE''s support could be a devastating blow. Aurora furrowed her brows at his words. True, NE was talented. But now, Aurora realized his temper far outpaced his ability. "Don''t worry," she replied calmly. "Crying isn''t my style. It seems we truly have no reason to coborate. Not everyone can be a master. A true master isn''t just skilled; they''re also humble. But humility is something I don''t see in you. Perhaps your temper outweighs your talent. Refusing to work with you is the safest choice for mypany. If you want her to endorse your perfume, be my guest. I won''t stop you. But I won''t mind watching both of you go down in mes. Let''s go." Aurora turned and left with Heather and Ian, leaving NE seething with rage. "Miss Montgomery," NE growled through gritted teeth, "you''ll regret this." Aurora didn''t look back. "The same goes for you. Make sure she endorses your product. This might be thest time anyone hears about you." Susan watched Aurora walk away, her heart brimming with joy. Aurora had offended NE-her future was doomed. Julian''s main business wasn''t in cosmetics. Once NE spread the word among industry insiders, how could Aurora survive in this field? "Marcos, I''m sorry," Susan said, feigning remorse. "This is all my fault. I messed up your deal." But inside, she was ted. "It''s not your fault," NE reassured her. "It''s that woman''s. I''ve been in this industry for years, and now a rookie dares to criticize me? This time, I''ll work with you, and we''ll show her. Let her see whether this perfume gets celebrated or buried." NE''spetitive spirit was fully ignited. He wanted to teach Aurora a lesson, to show her what true professionalism looked like. He picked up his phone and called Julian. "Julian, I only agreed to give Miss Montgomery the perfume agency because of you. But your Miss Montgomery? She''s been nothing but hostile to me!" "What happened?" Julian asked, having just returned to the office. He had thought this deal was a sure thing, but NE''s tone suggested otherwise. "What happened? That little girlfriend of yours just pointed her finger at me and criticized me! A rookie acting so high and mighty-what kind of attitude is that?" NE''s voice was filled with fury. Julian knew NE rarely lost his temper, so Aurora must have hit a nerve. "What exactly happened? Aurora has always been polite." Chapter 439: Favoritism on Both Sides Julian was a rational man. He never jumped to conclusions based on hearsay, always relying on his own understanding of situations to make urate judgments. He had known NE for many years, enough to understand what kind of person he was. NE came from a privileged background, exuding the natural arrogance of someone born into wealth. Yet, he had never relied on his family''s influence, preferring instead to focus on his own research. Over the years, NE had achieved remarkable sess in the skincare and jewelry design industries. His talents extended far beyond merely blending perfumes. In fact, many of the skincare products he developed were widely beloved. However, NE was solely interested in research and had little patience for marketing or promotion, believing such activities wasted his time and interfered with his work. As a result, his finished products were either auctioned off or sold with their operational rights transferred to others more adept at promotion. NE was excellent in almost every way, except for one w: he could not tolerate anyone pointing out his shorings. Coborating with him meant adhering strictly to his terms. Of course, everyone had their quirks, and his conditions weren''t entirely unreasonable. For example, he insisted on naming his products himself, forbidding buyers from altering the names or modifying the forms. To most buyers, these requests weren''t too demanding. After all, a finalized product had already undergone countless adjustments. Why bother making unnecessary changes that might ruin it? As for the names, most buyers were businesspeople who cared only about sales, not what the product was called. Packaging would prominently feature their brand logos anyway, making the product''s series name irrelevant. Julian understood all this, which was why he feltfortable letting Aurora handle the negotiations directly. Although it was her first foray into the skincare industry, her prior experience made it unlikely she would make any major mistakes. Given Aurora''s personality, Julian doubted she would act as rudely as NE imed- pointing fingers and yelling at him. Such a situation would only ur if Aurora herself was deeply provoked. So, what had caused both parties to be so angry? Julian didn''t blindly believe NE''s one-sided version of events. Just because NE criticized Aurora didn''t mean she was truly at fault. Within moments, Julian''s mind raced, piecing the situation together. "So, you''re saying you don''t believe me?" NE said, his voice filled with fury. "This time, I didn''t even make things difficult for her out of respect for you. I only made one simple request: that she use the spokesperson I specified. Do you think that''s unreasonable? That clueless little girl had the audacity to lose her temper!" "That condition doesn''t sound unreasonable," Julian replied calmly. "But I''m curious- who is the spokesperson you want?" Despite everything, Julian continued to consider Aurora''s perspective. Isn''t that what love is about? Even if everyone else speaks ill of her, you still stand by her. If even you stop believing in her, what kind of lonely ce will she be left in? "Susan Simmons," NE spat the name out. "She''s a top-tier domestic celebrity. Her temperament and image perfectly match this perfume. There''s no problem with using her. But Miss Montgomery stubbornly refused, even going so far as to insult me- iming I don''t deserve my title and saying my judgment is wed. How could I not be angry?" Hearing Susan''s name, Julian instantly understood. Although Aurora and Susan had past grievances, Aurora wasn''t the type to let personal feelings cloud her professional decisions. If the condition was genuinely advantageous, she wouldn''t be foolish enough to offend NE. Aurora''s insistence must have been driven by Susan''s infamous reputation, which had already left an indelible mark in the public''s mind. For the sake of herpany''s interests, Aurora couldn''t afford to take risks by using Susan as the spokesperson. Setting aside her personal history with Susan, even if it were someone else with a simrly tarnished image, Aurora wouldn''t agree. It wasn''t just Aurora who would refuse; Julian himself wouldn''t consider using someone like Susan to represent such a product. "Let me ask you this-are you aware of what happened with Susan recently?" Julian shifted the conversation to Susan. "I know," NE replied dismissively. "It''s just some baseless gossip spread by unscrupulous bloggers. Every celebrity has a few scandals these days. Some even leak their own stories to the press to gain attention. Susan is a queen of controversy-she could draw plenty of eyes to our perfume. I''ve been in this industry long enough to understand this simple truth. Do I need a little girl to lecture me?" NE''s tone annoyed Julian. His constant belittling of Aurora was grating. At first, Julian refrained from taking sides, uncertain of the full story. But now that he understood the truth, he couldn''t allow Aurora-his Little Bunny-to be disrespected any further. "You''ve been out of the country for too long. You don''t understand the full story. Maybe in your eyes, these are just sensationalized rumors. But what if I told you that every one of those allegations is true?" Julian said firmly. "What do you mean?" NE''s expression darkened. "When ites to other women, I might not have the right to speak. But Susan Simmons? I know her all too well. Three years ago, she schemed to get involved with Aurora''s ex, sabotaging their rtionship and causing their breakup. Even after Aurora and I got together, she didn''t stop-she tried to harm Aurora multiple times. "Last time, she pushed Aurora into the sea. I was there. If no one had rescued her, she would''ve drowned. The events at the wedding were real too. One incident after another has proven Susan''s moral character is fundamentally wed. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Now think about it-once these truths are exposed, do you think the public will ept a mistress? A would-be murderer? This isn''t your typical celebrity scandal; it''s a vition of basic human ethics. "If you use her as a spokesperson, are you adding value to your perfume or tarnishing its reputation? Aurora did nothing wrong-she made her decision for the good of your product andpany." Hearing Julian vouch for Aurora with such conviction, NE''s expression grewplicated. "So, you''re saying I''m the one in the wrong?" "You''re not wrong," Julian said, his tone measured. "You''re passionate about research and indifferent to other matters. But marketing is crucial in determining whether a perfume can sessfully reach the public." His words echoed Aurora''s reasoning. "You''re just biased toward her because she''s your girlfriend," NE used. "And what about you?" Julian countered. "Why are you so determined to protect Susan, even when you know the truth? Are you really willing to risk your product''s reputation for her?" Julian had pinpointed the crux of the issue: Susan Simmons. Chapter 440: Making Her Regret Julian understood from NE''s tone that he was aware of the scandals surrounding Susan. However, what puzzled Julian was why NE was so determined to support a woman mired in controversy. To Julian, the NE on the other end of the call seemed unlike his usual self-his emotions were unstable, and it was clear this had something to do with Susan. "This is none of your concern. Since we''re not cooperating, there''s no need for further discussion. This time, I''m set on choosing Susan, and I''ll make sure you all see whether my decision is wrong or not!" NE''s determination was no longer about the spokesperson; it was about proving he wasn''t mistaken. After hanging up the phone, Susan noticed his expression hadn''t improved-in fact, it was worse than before. "Marcos, is he the one upsetting you? I''m sorry... it''s all my fault," Susan said softly, tugging at NE''s sleeve with a look of grievance. NE turned to her and asked bluntly, "Are the things in the tabloids true?" "What things?" Susan asked cautiously, suspecting that Julian must have said something to him. "That you were a homewrecker, that you pushed that woman into the sea-are those things true?" Marcos asked. He knew Susan had someone she liked, and she had once happily told him that she was with that person. But how it happened, he had no idea. "Did Julian tell you that? He''s Aurora''s boyfriend, of course, he''d take her side," Susan quickly responded. "I asked if it''s true or not," Marcos pressed, his focus solely on finding the truth. "Some of it is true," Susan admitted. "For example, when I pushed her into the sea-it was an ident. I barely touched her, and she lost her bnce and fell. There were so many witnesses at the time. Do you think I''d dare push her on purpose in front of everyone? That would be intentional harm! If she had died, I''d be facing legal consequences. That would only make things worse for me, wouldn''t it?" Of course, Susan didn''t dare admit she had done it intentionally. At that moment, all she had wanted was for Aurora to die. It didn''t matter where they were-she had been determined to act. "You make a good point," Marcos conceded. "Who would deliberately do something like that and risk getting into trouble? But what about drugging that man and stealing her boyfriend?" By now, Marcos wasn''t particrly concerned about Susan''s personal life. What he wanted was an answer-proof that he hadn''t misjudged her. Susan, knowing his proud nature, quickly adapted. She could tell Julian must have criticized him from Aurora''s perspective, and as someone so arrogant, how could Marcos ept being told he was wrong? So, she yed into his psychology, knowing he needed a sense of bnce. "Marcos, that was a misunderstanding too. I was only eighteen back then. Where would I even get drugs like that? At the time, I considered Aurora my best friend. No matter how much I liked Hayden, I kept my feelings to myself. "She was my best friend. I could never have done something to betray her. If I''d wanted to use drugs, why would I have waited three years? Wouldn''t I have done it earlier? "I remember it clearly-it was Aurora''s eighteenth birthday. I''d gone to her house a few days early to help prepare. That night, Hayden got drunk, stumbled into the wrong room, and mistook me for Aurora. "In that moment, I struggled-I really did. But I liked him so much. Do you know what it feels like to love someone secretly? To be held by the person you love? For me, it was the happiest moment of my life. "I was so stunned, so overwhelmed, that by the time it all happened, I realized I''d made a mistake. But back then, I didn''t think about it. He wanted me, so I gave myself to him-simple as that. "Later, I felt guilty toward Aurora and wanted to leave. But Hayden said he felt responsible for me and wanted to stay with me. By then, Aurora had gone to America without a word. "She had already abandoned their rtionship, so I stayed with him. Marcos, I was wrong, but it was because I loved him too much." Her voice quivered as she spoke, her face filled with sorrow. Seeing this, Marcos couldn''t help but feel heartache. So, this was the truth. "Forget it," he said, sighing. "Matters of the heart are never clear-cut. Who''s to say who''s right or wrong? I''m just an outsider-I can''t judge. Let''s leave it at that." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for the "My reputation isn''t great-they''re not wrong about that. Let''s cancel the spokesperson deal. You''ve worked so hard on this new perfume; I don''t want to ruin it because of me. "Just being able to reconnect with you through this opportunity already makes me very happy. Marcos, thank you for believing in me. Thank you for standing by me when everyone else turned their backs." Susan put on a forced smile, her eyes tinged with a haunting sadness. Hearing this, NE felt something wasn''t right. "Everyone turned their backs on you? What about your husband? Didn''t you marry the man you loved? Why don''t I see any happiness on your face?" "He never loved me," Susan said, her voice trembling. "Three years ago, he married me out of responsibility, not love. Even our marriage was just a sense of obligation. "I used to foolishly think I could win him over. But I was wrong-so wrong. No matter what I do, he doesn''t care. When I was in trouble, he stood on the sidelines, indifferent to how I felt." The more she spoke, the more aggrieved she felt. "How could he do that?" Marcos eximed angrily. "If he didn''t love you, he shouldn''t have married you. What kind of sham marriage is that? I''m going to confront him!" NE''s heart ached for the woman he had quietly loved for so many years. Back then, he had gone abroad to study, nning to confess when he returned. But when he finally came back, Susan already had someone else in her heart. He had buried his feelings and avoided her ever since, convincing himself that as long as she was happy, it was enough. He had even avoided news about her, fearing his jealousy. He had thought she was living a blissful life, but now he realized how wrong he had been. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Susan, don''t worry. I promised you''d be the spokesperson for my perfume, and I''ll make it happen. I''ll clear your name and rebuild your reputation. I''ll help you return to the entertainment industry. If he won''t care for you, I will." "Thank you, Marcos. You''re the only one in this world who truly cares about me," Susan said, leaning into his embrace. Deep down, she thought to herself: *As long as I can make aeback, I''ll repay you, Marcos.* Susan knew her methods were despicable, but she had no choice. No one was willing to give her a chance, so she had to carve out her own path. "Let''s go somewhere else," Marcos said, gently pulling away. "I remember your favorite restaurant is still open. I''ll take you there." "Okay." The two prepared to leave and called for the server to settle the bill. "Sir," the server said, "thedy who left earlier already paid the bill." NE''s expression darkened. Did they think he couldn''t afford a meal? It felt like the kind of argument where you think of the perfect retort only after it''s toote-leaving him stewing in frustration. "Susan, let''s go," NE said, storming out. His mood had hit rock bottom. He vowed to make Aurora regret ever standing up to him. When herpany was crushed and she faced rejection at every turn, she would understand the pain of defiance. He would make her regret it all. Chapter 441: Little Bunny Cant Be Bullied Aurora led Heather and Ian out of the caf. Neither of them uttered aint while inside, but as soon as they got into the car, they began to voice their frustrations. "President, that NE is just too arrogant. Does he not realize what kind of reputation Susan has in the country? Yet he''s gambling everything on a product he developed himself. We''re not like him. Ourpany is newly established-if we fail on this order, our reputation in the market will plummet, and we won''t even have a chance to operate properly in the future," Heather said, her usual calm demeanor giving way to anger. NE had pushed her to the edge. "It''s fine," Aurora said, her gaze cold as it focused on the horizon. "Not every order is meant to be ours. Consider today a warm-up for the challenges ahead. Even if this cake looks tempting, if it''s ced in filth, no one will want to eat it. In business, sacrifices are necessary. Even though I know thepany is facing a tough road ahead, we''ll give up on this coboration." From NE''s words earlier, Aurora had already discerned his next move. "President, it''s just an order. Without it, we''ll still be where we started-it''s not really a loss," Ian said, his youthful inexperience evident in his words. He couldn''t yet grasp what NE was capable of. "You''re oversimplifying things," Aurora replied with a faint smile tinged with helplessness. "If it were that simple, life would be much easier. NE didn''t explicitly say it, but his words implied he won''t let us off easily. He''s been in this industry for years and has built a powerfulwork. Others are bound to give him face. I challenged him earlier, and now we''ll likely face a cklist. On the surface, it looks like we simply missed out on an order, neither gaining nor losing. But if we can''t secure any orders for an extended period, how will thepany survive? Will we not incur losses then?" "Can he really wield that much influence?" Ian asked, finding it hard to believe one man could control so much. "You haven''t seen enough of the darker sides of society yet. He''s powerful, yes, but NE''s background is even more formidable. Have you heard of Yari?" Aurora asked. "Of course," Heather replied, her brow furrowed. "Yari is the top domestic brand in skincare, right? From international luxury products to something as small as toothpaste, they''ve been wildly sessful. But as far as I know, Yari has never sold any of NE''s perfumes. Why bring up thispany, President?" Aurora''s voice was calm as she exined, "What if I told you NE is the heir to Yari Corporate? His air of nobility doesn''te from his personal achievements-it''s inborn. He''s the only descendant of the Giron family, raised in its wealth and influence. From a young age, he''s been immersed in the world of perfumery and skincare. He started creating his own products independently at a very young age. You might wonder, if his creations are so popr, why hasn''t Yari Corporate sold any of them? It''s because of his pride. He refuses to rely on his family''s name to build his career. When he entered the beauty market, he deliberately avoided depending on his family. That''s also why he licenses out his products instead of selling them himself-he doesn''t care about money. As Yari Corporate''s heir, his annual ie frompany shares alone is astronomical. For people like him, money is a trivial matter. What he craves is intellectual and creative fulfillment. With his background and personal talent, his arrogance is natural. I merely stated a fact earlier, but his ego couldn''t tolerate even the slightest criticism." Aurora''s analysis was measured and precise. "President, if he''s a major shareholder and the heir to Yari Corporate, and Yari is the leader in the beauty industry, doesn''t that mean we''ve essentially made an enemy of Yari Corporate? If he uses thepany''swork to target us, we''re in serious trouble. I never imagined his background would be this powerful," Heather said, her tone heavy with concern. "Life is never smooth sailing," Aurora responded. "Even though his influence is vast and we''re just a newpany, being new doesn''t mean we''re here to be trampled on. Whether it''s being a person or running a business, you can''t be too weak. Otherwise, you''ll be bullied. You need to know when to yield and when to stand firm." Her eyes gleamed with determination, as though she had already foreseen the oue. "You''re absolutely right, President," Heather said, her admiration evident. "But you''re not an ordinary person either. With Mr. Ba and the Montgomery family backing you, we have nothing to fear." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Heather," Aurora said gently, "never forget what I''ve told you before: you can''t rely on others forever. Even though we have support now, what happens if one day we lose it? How will you continue then? The only way to stand undefeated is to rely on yourself. Take today''s events as a valuable lesson for growth and don''t dwell on it." "Yes, President," both Heather and Ian replied, nodding. Despite the grim situation, Aurora''sposed demeanor reassured them. Watching her remain calm and poised in the face of adversity, they realized just how far they had to go to reach her level. Back at thepany, Aurora reflected on the incident and came to a conclusion: relying on others was futile. She was a stubborn person by nature, and NE''s unwavering belief in the superiority of his perfume only fueled herpetitive spirit. She was determined to prove just how capable she was. Just as she arrived at her office, her phone rang. It was Julian. "Little Bunny, you messed up?" His voice carried a teasing tone, devoid of reproach. Hearing his voice, Aurora''s heart softened. "Yes, I messed up. What should I do now? I wasted all your effort and even caused a rift between you and your old friend, Mr. Ba," she replied yfully. Julian chuckled. "That''s right. For you, I''ve even fallen out with my old friends. But it''s fine. Who cares? I''m the kind of man who prioritizes beauty over friendship. How could I let someone bully my Little Bunny? If we don''t work with him, so be it. I''ll find you even better resources." Julian''s words were like a beacon in the dark, aforting warmth in the cold. Aurora''s heart filled with gratitude. With a partner like him, what more could she ask for? Chapter 442: An Important Decision For apany with no solid foundation, facing such challenges would likely bring despair. But Aurora''s situation was different. She had a strong backing, not to mention Julian''s unwavering support. Her future was nothing short of bright. Still, NE''s words were cutting. How did he have the audacity to tell her not to cry in front of him? Did he think the world would stop turning without him? "Julian, thank you," Aurora said sincerely. "There''s no need to thank me. I didn''t help much. That guy is incredibly stubborn. I originally thought it wasn''t a big deal, and he didn''t tell me about Susan being chosen as the spokesperson. If I''d known earlier, I would''ve stopped it," Julian responded with a lighthearted smile, trying to ease Aurora''s mind. He exined the situation further, emphasizing that money wasn''t an issue between them. At their level, material concerns had long been overshadowed by a desire for personal achievement. They simply hated failure. "Julian, don''t worry. I''m not upset, not even a little. Failure is normal to me. How can life be smooth all the time? It''s setbacks that make me stronger," Aurora assured him, her tone calm and determined. "As long as you''re not upset. How about this-I''ll leave work early this afternoon and take you out for Thai food. Sound good?" Julian always found ways to lift Aurora''s spirits. "You decide," Aurora replied, then added seriously, "Julian, I need your help with something." "Tell me," he said at once. "Since you and NE attended the same school, do you know Professor Lockman?" Aurora already had a n forming in her mind. NE''s words earlier hadpletely ignited her determination. "Professor Lockman? I''m not very close to him, but I know people who can introduce you. Why do you need to see him?" Julian had a vague idea of her intentions, but it seemed too ambitious to be true. "I want to learn from him," Aurora stated directly. Since NE was so confident in his own abilities, she was determined to create a perfume that surpassed his. "Are you saying you want to study perfumery?" Julian''s earlier guess was now confirmed by her words. "Yes. Relying on others has never been my style. If he thinks I''ll hit a dead end, I''ll prove him wrong. Since Lockman was his mentor, I''ll be Lockman''s student," she said resolutely. "Whatever you want to do, I''ll support you. But with everything on your te, do you have time to study?" Julian asked, thinking of her dual roles as vice president of the Montgomery Group and CEO of her ownpany. "It''s never toote to learn if you truly want to," Aurora replied firmly. Once she set her mind on something, she never wavered. "Alright, I''ll make the arrangements," Julian said, fully trusting in Aurora''s talent. In fields like design and perfumery, innate talent often mattered more than anything else. Aurora''s creativity and quick thinking gave Julian hope that she might truly seed. Besides, he knew he couldn''t stop her. When she was determined, no matter how difficult the path ahead, she would never give up. Rather than try to dissuade her, he decided to help her wholeheartedly. It was his way of ensuring her happiness. In his lifetime, all he wanted was for Aurora to do whatever made her happiest. "Thank you. I''ll wait for your update," Aurora said before hanging up. Though she wasn''t entirely inexperienced in perfumery, her past experiments were rudimentary at best. When Victoria was alive, she loved gardening. Aurora used to collect flower petals and experiment with basic distition, mixing them together for fun. Back then, it was nothing more than child''s y. But now, this was a new field she wanted to master. It was an opportunity she couldn''t let slip. Professor Lockman taught at a prestigious university in New York and was regarded as a legend in the field of perfumery. His career had been wless, and even NE had studied under him. However, Lockman was known for being extremely selective about his students. Aurora believed in Julian''s extensivework, which was why she asked for his help. Once she made a decision, she never looked back. Studying under Lockman would require her to spend some time in New York. Aurora quickly made arrangements at herpany. With Mona overseeing things, she felt reassured. When she informed Mona of her ns, Mona was visibly shocked. "What? You''re going to New York to study perfumery? For how long?" "I''m not sure. Maybe a month, maybe a few months. Learning a new craft isn''t something I can put a timeline on," Aurora replied candidly. "Well, I know I can''t stop you once you''ve decided. Go ahead. I''ll take care of thepany," Mona said, her tone a mix of resignation and determination. Perhaps her guilt over past mistakes with Julian made her more willing to support Aurora now. "Thank you. NE will likely retaliate against ourpany, especially in the skincare market. If we can''t secure orders there, let''s shift focus to fashion. I know it''ll be a new challenge for you, but I trust you can handle it." "After working together for so long, there''s no need to talk about effort. This is my responsibility. Go and focus on your studies. I''ll train Heather and Ian as quickly as I can," Mona reassured her. "Alright. I''ll head home first," Aurora said, leaving work early to visit the Montgomery Group. Her leave of absence there was about to end, so she went straight to Magnus''s office. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Aurora, are you back at work? Perfect timing. I have some tasks to assign you," Magnus said, his mood lifting when he saw her. "Dad, I''m actually here to request more leave," Aurora said, bracing herself for his reaction. "Leave? Is it because of your newpany?" Magnus had been supportive of her starting her own business but was now concerned that it might pull her focus away from the Montgomery Group. After all, thepany would one day be hers to manage. "It''s partly rted, but not entirely. I''m still young, and I want to go to the U. S. to study perfumery," Aurora exined earnestly. "Perfumery?" Magnus asked, surprised. "Yes. I hope to create products for mypany that I''ve developed myself. For now, my role as vice president of the Montgomery Group will have to remain vacant," Aurora said sincerely. "Well, as you said, you''re still young, with endless possibilities ahead. I just hope you''ll return to thepany soon to take over my position. I''d like to enjoy some rxation," Magnus said with a smile. "Don''t worry, Dad. I''ll manage both mypany and the Montgomery Group well," Aurora promised. "Come home early if you need anything. And remember, the Montgomery family will always be your home," Magnus said earnestly. "I know, Dad. By the way, I''ll also visit Mom while I''m in the U. S. Even though she has John by her side now, I hope both of you can find happiness," Aurora said gently. "I owe her too much in this lifetime. I don''t expect her to return to me. Like you, I only wish for her happiness," Magnus replied, his voice tinged with regret. Chapter 443: Separation Julian arrived on time to pick Aurora up and take her home. The moment she got into the car, Aurora copsed into his arms. "Julian." "Little Bunny," he murmured, stroking her hair gently, "I reached out to some contacts in New York. There''s an alumnus I know, Mino. He''s one of Lockman''s prized students. He''s not as well-known as NE because he''s low-key, but he''s brilliant. I''ve already talked to him about you. He''ll introduce you to Lockman when the timees. Whether you can seed or not will depend on your own abilities." Aurora looked up at him, her heart brimming with gratitude. "Julian, thank you so much. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t even have a chance to meet Lockman." "Silly Bunny, I''ve told you before-you never need to thank me. I''ll make sure someone takes care of yourpany while you''re away. Don''t worry about it." His voice was calm, reassuring. Aurora leaned closer, her head resting against his chest. "Meeting you was the greatest blessing of my life." Julian held her tighter, inhaling her familiar scent. "It''s just a shame that we won''t be able to see each other every day like this anymore. Little Bunny, I''m going to miss you so much. Now, to see you, I''ll have to cross the ocean." "Julian," Aurora said softly, "I promise I''ll finish my studies as quickly as I can. If I don''t go and try, I''ll always feel like there''s something unresolved in my heart. No matter what happens, I have to give it a shot." "I know," he replied, though his emotions were conflicted. On one hand, he wanted her to pursue her dreams. On the other, he couldn''t shake the unease that something might change during their time apart. "Little Bunny, you won''t leave me, right?" he asked, pulling her closer, as if trying to merge her into himself so they would never be separated again. Julian''s insecurities stemmed from his deep love for Aurora. He cherished her like his life depended on it, shielding her from even the smallest difort. Yet, at the same time, he feared that someone else might take her away. He couldn''t bear the thought of losing her. "Julian, you''re such a fool," Aurora said with a lightugh. "Even if you weren''t so good to me, I''d still never leave you. Once I''ve decided on someone, I stick with them. Besides, you''re the only one I''ve ever loved. If I left you, where would I ever find another you?" Julian''s expression softened, but a flicker of doubt lingered in his eyes. "Asher treats you well too," he said quietly, naming the one person he truly worried about. Among all his rivals, Julian wasn''t concerned about Hayden, Eric, or Ian. Hayden had betrayed Aurora and was permanently cklisted in her heart. Eric had tried to take advantage of her, so she would never like him. And Ian, too young and immature, wasn''t her type. But Asher was different. Asher was devoted to Aurora, always treating her with warmth and care. He had never done anything to hurt her. With Aurora heading to New York, it was inevitable that she would see Asher. Julian''s concerns were not unfounded, especially since he couldn''t drop everything to apany her there. Who knew how long she would be away this time? The uncertainty gnawed at him, a tension that never eased. Aurora chuckled. "You''re still thinking about Ashy? I''ve told you before-he''s a friend, like family to me, but never a lover. If we were going to be together, it would''ve happened a long time ago. Why would I wait for you? My heart only has room for one person, and that''s you. "You''re worried about me, but I''m worried about you too. There are so many women who like you. Don''t you dare flirt with anyone while I''m gone," she teased, poking his chest lightly. Julian caught her hand and pressed a kiss to her fingers. "My heart has been yours for the past fifteen years. No one else could ever enter it." "And from now on, you''re my one and only," Aurora whispered, her voice filled with conviction. That evening, they shared the slowest dinner they''d ever had, savoring every moment together. Aurora had already booked a flight to New York for the next morning, wanting to make the most of her time. That night, their passion was more intense than ever, as if trying to make up for the time they would spend apart. Aurora understood Julian''s feelingspletely, clinging to him like a vine to a tree. It wasn''t until dawn that Julian finally let her go. Aurora had barely slept two hours before he gently woke her. He hadn''t slept at all, spending the night memorizing every detail of her face. At eight o''clock, he called softly, "Little Bunny, it''s time to get up." Aurora opened her sleepy eyes, realizing the moment hade. As she looked at Julian''s handsome face, a wave of sadness washed over her. "Julian, the thought of waking up every day without seeing your face makes me so sad," she said, her fingers tracing his features. "I feel the same," he said, his voice tender. "Humans are strange creatures. Once we form a habit, losing it bes the hardest thing of all." He nuzzled her cheek affectionately. "To make sure we don''t lose this habit, I''ll make frequent business trips to New York," he promised with a smile. "Okay," she replied softly. After lingering in bed a little longer, they finally got up. Julian prepared a simple breakfast, which Aurora ate with relish. "Julian, when I marry you one day, I''ll cook breakfast for you and our baby every morning," she said with a bright smile. "Okay," he agreed, his own smile warm. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! On the drive to the airport, they were inseparable, clinging to each other like conjoined twins. Aurora carried only a small suitcase, while Julian handled the check-in for her. As the boarding time approached, their reluctance to part grew stronger. Though it wasn''t a life-or-death separation and neither of them were overly sentimental, they had grown so ustomed to each other''s presence that the thought of being apart was unbearable. Time ticked by, and the moment finally came. "Julian, I have to go now," Aurora said softly. "Three years ago, I chased you to the airport, only to see your resolute back as you walked away. This time, when you leave, don''t make me wait another three years," he said, his voice tinged with sorrow. "I won''t. I''ll be back in less than three months. I''ll spend Christmas with you," she promised. "Deal." "Julian, goodbye." She hugged him tightly onest time before turning to leave. She didn''t dare look back, afraid that if she did, she wouldn''t be able to go. "Little Bunny..." Julian whispered, watching her retreating figure. Just like three years ago, he couldn''t board the same ne with her. Once on the ne, Aurora, exhausted from the night before, settled into her first-ss seat and pulled a nket over herself. She quickly drifted off to sleep. As the ne prepared for takeoff, thest first-ss passenger boarded. The flight attendant greeted him with a polite smile. "Wee aboard." The man, dressed in ck from head to toe, exuded an icy aura. Ignoring the flight attendant, he strode to his seat, ncing at the woman sitting next to him. Chapter 444: Fickle Heart The woman was cocooned in a nket, her jet-ck hair clinging intimately to her face. Her eyes were shut tightly, her expression serene, as if utterly exhausted. Otherwise, she would never have fallen asleep so quickly. The first-ss seat was spacious, and the man didn''t need to wake her to make room. Instead, he simply stepped past her feet and sat down by the window. Whether it was because of her exquisite features or the peacefulness of her sleeping face, the man found himself unable to feel sleepy. Out of habit, he nced at her again. Unlike other women, who wore heavy makeup and treated a flight like a runway, she was barefaced. Her skin was wless-white and smooth, with fine pores. Her delicate features were striking: a high nose, slightly curledshes, and slightly parted cherry-red lips. She looked as docile as a cat. Staring at her serene sleeping face, the man felt as though the chill he carried with him was slowly melting away. Initially, he''d been reading a book, but for some reason, even the sound of turning pages softened. After the ne took off and leveled out, the flight attendants began serving breakfast. Passing by, one of them spoke softly to the man, who instinctively lowered his voice even further. For a full half-hour, the woman beside him remained sound asleep, showing no signs of waking. Aurora slept deeply, undisturbed even by the aroma of food. Hours passed before she stirred, only waking when the flight attendant announced the ne''s descent. By that time, the man beside her had already spected endlessly about her possible story. It wasn''t until Aurora brushed her hair aside, revealing her snow-white neck, that he noticed something striking. Her neck bore fresh red marks-evidence of the previous night''s passion. The man''s gaze darkened. The marks were new, and he finally understood why she was so exhausted. Aurora, unaware, had rushed through her morning routine and hadn''t noticed the marks. Feeling the man''s gaze, she turned to look at him. Her eyes met a pair of sharp, obsidian-like eyes, as piercing as a hawk''s. Embarrassed, Aurora quickly averted her gaze. The man, however, didn''t look away. Instead, his direct, unyielding stare carried an air of dominance, as if he had no intention of hiding his scrutiny. No wonder she''d dreamed of being watched. If she hadn''t been so physically drained, she would have woken up sooner. By the time the nended, the sun outside was shining brightly. Aurora stretchedzily, feeling thoroughly refreshed. It had been a good sleep. The thought of seeing Asher soon lifted her spirits, and even the atmosphere around her seemed to brighten. The man, watching her stretch in the sunlight, saw the nket slide from herp to her thighs, revealing her outfit. Since she wasn''t working, Aurora wasn''t dressed formally. Instead, she wore a whitece dress,yered with a knitted cardigan, and simple t shoes. Stretching like azy cat, she exposed her soft waist, her loose hair cascading behind her. The man found it hard to look away. There was something unusual about her. Unlike other women, no matter how seductive they tried to appear, Aurora had a natural charm and liveliness. She didn''t need to say a word. She had only been sleeping, yet here she was, stretching, and his heart softened. Asleep, she was an angel. Awake, she was like a gentle, yful kitten. Her raised lips revealed her bright mood. "Attention, passengers. Our ne has begun its descent. During this process, we may encounter turbulence caused by strong air currents. Please fasten your seatbelts and remain seated," the flight attendant''s voice announced over the inte. Aurora gripped the armrest tightly. Everyone felt vulnerable on an airne-if something went wrong, survival was nearly impossible. Each jolt brought a wave of fear. The ne entered a cloudyer, hitting turbulence. The cabin shook violently. Aurora, who had been smiling moments ago, now shut her eyes tightly, too afraid to open them. Her body moved with the ne''s jolts. She had faced numerous assassination attempts in the past, leaving her with an instinctive fear of death. Now that her life was so full of happiness, she wanted nothing more than to live. "Twenty seconds. The turbulence will stop," a deep, steady voice sounded in her ear. Aurora slowly opened her eyes and looked at him, confusion clouding her gaze. How could he possibly know? Another violent jolt rocked the ne. Passengers in the economy cabin screamed in unison. Aurora shut her eyes once more. Gradually, the turbulence subsided, and the ne steadied. Aurora opened her eyes again-indeed, it hadn''tsted more than twenty seconds. "How did you know?" she asked, her eyes wide with wonder, staring at the man. He was incredible. Meeting her sparkling gaze, her round, cat-like pupils, the man swallowed but responded coldly with just three words: "I just know." It was an answer that exined nothing. Aurora didn''t know him well enough to press further. Soon, the nended and taxied down the runway. Aurora''s heart finally settled. When the ne came to aplete stop, she turned on her phone, eager to message Julian. She typed quickly: "I''ve arrived." His reply came almost instantly: "Good. Rest well today. Tomorrow, I''ll arrange for you to meet Mino." "Okay." Aurora''s lips curled into a smile. He was always so considerate, understanding how exhausting flights could be and giving her a day to rest and adjust. The man beside her noticed her sweet smile. It was the kind of expression only a woman in love would have. After getting off the ne, the first person she wanted to contact was clearly someone important to her. When the cabin door opened, Aurora darted out like a freed bird. The man followed close behind, waiting with her at the baggage carousel. "Ashy, hold on a second. I''m just waiting for my luggage-it''ll be out soon," Aurora said as she called Asher. Hearing the name "Ashy," the man couldn''t help but feel curious. Was it a child? He didn''t know why he was so interested in someone he had just met. When the luggage finally arrived, Aurora spotted her suitcase immediately, grabbed it, and hurried off. The man found it odd-her suitcase looked identical to his. As he exited, he saw Aurora rushing into the arms of a strikingly handsome man. So, this was her "Ashy"? Thinking of the marks on her neck, the person she messaged, and now the attractive pair embracing at the airport, the man''s lips curled into a mocking smile. Fickle heart. Chapter 445: He Was a Fool All Along When Asher learned that Aurora would be staying with him for a while, it was as if a withered tree had suddenly been nourished. From the day before, he had been eagerly anticipating her arrival. Today, he even went to the airport early, waiting for her. The moment he saw that familiar figure emerge from the terminal, he opened his arms wide. "Little fox." "Ashy, I''m back." Aurora ran into his embrace. This ce held a deep emotional connection for her. A radiant smile spread across Asher''s face. "Wee back." Aurora noticed the man dressed in ck who had been sitting next to her on the ne walking away with his luggage. Strangely, his suitcase was exactly the same as hers. "What are you looking at?" Asher released her from his arms. "Nothing. Just that the man sitting next to me had the same suitcase as mine." "It''s not a limited edition, so it''s not that unusual," Asher said, trying tofort her. But when his eyesnded on the faint marks on her neck, a twinge of jealousy stirred in his heart. Even though he had epted her rtionship with someone else, it still stung. "You didn''t have to show off in front of me like this, did you?" Asher tried to sound nonchnt. "What?" Aurora was confused. Seeing her baffled expression, Asher immediately realized these marks must have been left by that man intentionally, and she waspletely unaware of it. That man hadn''te with her, yet he deliberately left such marks for Asher to see, as if staking his im. What a petty move. Still, this also meant Aurora must have been entirely rxed when it happened. Otherwise, with her shy nature, she would never have allowed it. "It''s nothing. You must be tired and hungry after such a long flight. Let''s grab something to eat-how about your favorite restaurant?" Asher quickly changed the subject. "Sure! I''m going to make you treat me to a feast," Aurora replied with a grin as they got into the car. At the restaurant, Aurora went to the restroom to wash her hands. When she looked in the mirror, she finally noticed the kiss marks on her neck. Her face turned from pale to bright red in an instant. No wonder people had been staring at her along the way. She had found it odd-she''d never gotten this much attention before, not even when she was fully made up. Some people even looked at her with a smirk. Now she finally knew why. In the past, no matter how passionate they were, Julian had always been careful, never leaving marks in visible ces. But now? These marks were so obvious. How childish could he be? He must have been worried about Asher, so he left these marks on purpose, as a reminder. Aurora felt both amused and exasperated. Even the most mature men could turn into childish fools when it came to love. Now that she was aware of the marks, there was no way she could go out looking like this. She grabbed herpact and tried to cover them up, dabbing powder over and over again. Unfortunately, makeup wasn''t a miracle worker. While the marks were less obvious, they didn''tpletely disappear. When Aurora returned to the table, Asher immediately noticed her efforts to conceal the marks. She nudged him. "Why didn''t you tell me? No wonder everyone was giving me weird looks." "Telling you wouldn''t have changed anything. It''s better not to say anything and spare you the embarrassment," Asher exined. "Hmph, you''re all the same-troublemakers." "Alright, we''re all adults here. No one''s going tough at you. The steak''s ready-dig in." The two of them joked and bantered,ughing like they used to. They ate until they were stuffed, their happiness as simple and pure as children''s. After spending the day out together, they finally returned to Aurora''s apartment. "Ah, home atst. It''s only been a few months, but it feels like I haven''t been back in years," Aurora sighed as she opened the door. Everything inside was just as she had left it-familiar and untouched. "I''ve beening over to clean every week since you left. I didn''t move anything," Asher said, cing her suitcase carefully by the door. "Ashy, how have you been these past few months? Look at you-you''re not getting any younger. It''s time for you to find someone," Aurora teased, though she knew his feelings. Her heart already belonged to Julian, and there was no way she could give it to anyone else. Still, she hoped Asher could find his own happiness. "Not getting any younger? Do you think men age the same way women do? Men only get more attractive with age. I''m in no rush. Why would I want a wife nagging me every day? That sounds awful," Asher said dismissively. "You''re still such a free spirit. Having someone to share your life with isn''t a bad thing. Imagineing home to a warm light waiting for you. Isn''t that kind of life nice?" Aurora tried to persuade him. She couldn''t bear the thought that Asher might be holding back because of her. He deserved his own happiness. Asher turned away, chuckling softly to himself. Forget about finding a girlfriend-he couldn''t even bring himself to be with anyone casually. Every time he tried, he would end up picturing Aurora''s face, her expressions, her everything. It was impossible for him to be intimate with anyone else. "You''ve been back just a few months, and now you''re trying to y matchmaker? I''m not in a hurry, so why are you?" Asher forced himself to suppress the thoughts of her that gued him. "I''m just worried about you. Someday, when I''ve got kids running around, and you''re still single, what then? I was even thinking of arranging a marriage between your kid and mine." "What nonsense. What if we both have boys? Are you trying to set them up for a bromance?" Asher teased. "I''m being serious! Why can''t you take this seriously for once?" Aurora huffed. "Alright, alright, my little princess. I''m only 22, just one year older than you. I''m in no rush to get married. I still want to enjoy being a golden bachelor," Asher said, ending the conversation. Aurora thought about it. In today''s world, they were still young. Before she met Julian, she''d always thought the best age to marry was after 28, let alone having kids. She only wanted to marry early because she had found the right person. But not everyone was the same. She shouldn''t impose her own views on others. "You''re right. Love shouldn''t be rushed. Just promise me that when you meet the right person, you won''t let them go." "Of course. I''d be a fool to let them go. Anyway, I''ll make us some tea." Asher headed toward the kitchen. As he walked away, he silently muttered to himself: The person he should never have let go was already gone. He had been a fool all along. Chapter 446: A Man’s Promise The moment Aurora heard the word "tea," she felt like losing her mind. She had thought that leaving Julian behind would mean escaping that cursed herbal concoction. Yesterday, when she mentioned she was leaving, Julian hadn''t brought up the subject of tea. Aurora had been ecstatic. But now, hearing the word again, her mood sank. She silently prayed in her heart, "Please, let it be a coincidence. Just regr tea. Not for me. Definitely not my herbal tea. Oh, heavens, please!" But reality proved her far too na?ve. Asher turned around and looked at her suspiciously. "Your tea. Don''t you know?" he asked. Aurora clutched her chest, her voice trembling. "What... what did you say? Whose tea?" "Yours, of course. Before you even left your country, your man sent it over. A whole big box of it. He said it was a three-month supply, prepared specially for you. The herbs arrived here long before you did," Asher exined. If Julian hadn''t been so meticulous about Aurora, Asher wouldn''t have let her go so easily. He had been taken aback when he first heard about the tea preparation. "What''s wrong with her? Why does she need to consume this stuff? I entrusted her to you, and this is how you treat her?" Asher had been visibly agitated. "She''s fine-just a bit weak. These herbs are for her health. Why are you overreacting? I care about her more than you do," Julian had said firmly. Although Julian and Asher didn''t get along, their concern for Aurora was the same. Only then did Asher manage to calm down. "Weak constitution?" "Don''t you know she has severe cramps every month? That''s because of her weak body. These herbs are to help her recover," Julian exined, his tone softening. Asher, having been with Aurora for three years, was well aware of her struggles. Every month on the first day of her period, she''d be in excruciating pain, her face pale as a sheet. He had consulted doctors about it. They exined that it was amon condition for many women, and it often improved after childbirth. Since it was deemed natural, Asher hadn''t overthought it-he simply prepared hot water bottles for her whenever the time came. Julian, at least, seemed considerate enough to take care of her in his own way. "How long does she need to take it?" Asher had asked. "I don''t know how long she''ll be staying in the States, so I prepared a three-month supply just in case. She hates these herbs, so you''ll have to make sure she drinks every single dose. I''ve already made her drink them for almost a month, and trust me, she despises them. She''ll probablye up with all sorts of tricks to avoid it. No matter what she says or does, don''t give in. Everything else is negotiable, but this tea is non-negotiable. It''s for her own good," Julian had instructed, his tone as serious as a father entrusting his daughter to someone else. "Three more months? Julian, I''ve asked the doctors before. It''s just her constitution. Once she has a child, the issue will naturally improve. Instead of making her drink something she hates every day, wouldn''t it be better to help her get pregnant sooner? And aren''t you worried about the long-term effects of drinking this tea? What if it affects her body or an unexpected pregnancy? I don''t think this is the best solution," Asher had argued, offering a different perspective. Julian''s tone had been unwavering. "No. Everything else is up for discussion, but she *must* drink this tea." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "What kind of tea is it, exactly?" Asher had asked, sensing that something wasn''t right. If it were just regr tea, Julian wouldn''t be so adamant. Julian loved Aurora too much to harm her, but Asher''s instincts told him there was more to this than Julian was letting on. Julian had sighed. "Fine. I know I can''t hide it from you. I''ll tell you the truth, but you must promise to keep it a secret. If you tell her, you''ll break her heart." Asher had grown even more anxious. "Tell me! What''s wrong with her?" Julian''s voice had trembled slightly as he spoke. "There''s something wrong with her body. She doesn''t know yet. I discovered it by ident when she got injuredst time. There''s an issue with her uterus. She might never be able to have children." "What? I thought it was just a constitutional issue. Why can''t she have children?" Asher had been stunned. For any woman, losing the ability to be a mother would be devastating. "It''splicated. Right now, it''s just a theory-I can''t be certain. But this tea is meant to help her body recover. I don''t know if it will work, but it''s the best I can do. She really wants to have a child with me. I can''t bring myself to tell her the truth and see her heartbroken. So I used her cramps and weak constitution as an excuse to make her drink it. That''s why you can''t tell her the truth. If she finds out, it''ll crush her," Julian had said, his voice heavy with emotion. He thought of Aurora''s recent behavior-how she had been more proactive in their intimacy. It was clear she deeply desired a child. Seeing the hope in her eyes, he couldn''t bear to shatter her dreams. "Isn''t there any other solution?" Asher had asked after a long silence. "Not at the moment. The best we can do is keep trying. She''s young, and her body is still strong. Who knows what the future holds?" Julian had replied, his hope unwavering. Nobody wanted a child with Aurora more than he did. "Fine. Send the herbs over. I''ll make sure she drinks them," Asher had agreed, choosing to stand on Julian''s side for Aurora''s sake. "Good. That''s all for now. Take care of her while she''s in New York." "Hmph. Aren''t you afraid I''ll take advantage of the situation?" Asher had teased. "You''ve had three years to make your move and failed. What makes you think you''ll seed now? I trust her, and I trust you," Julian had replied confidently. "Talk is cheap. I know exactly what you''re thinking-you''re just like me. But don''t worry, I''ll take good care of her. I just want her to be happy. If she had even a shred of love for me, I''d never let her go. But s, her eyesight must be terrible to have chosen you," Asher had said with a coldugh. "Thank you. Knowing she has you by her side puts me at ease. I have to get back to work. Goodbye," Julian had said before hanging up. Asher thought back to the conversation as he looked at Aurora''s troubled expression. "Be good. He went to all the trouble of sending this tea from so far away. Just drink it, okay?" "But you''ve never tasted it. It''s so bitter it leaves you speechless," Aurorained, frowning deeply. "If you want to stop having cramps every month and avoid looking like a pale ghost, then drink up," Asher teased. "Who are you calling a ghost? You''re asking for it!" Aurora shouted, chasing after him. "Mercy, mydy!" The sound of yfulughter and chasing echoed from the kitchen. Chapter 447: I’ll Only Say This Once When Ian appeared in the office with apletely new look, everyone was stunned. Previously, Ian was known as a nerd-in and awkward in his old-fashioned clothes, with long, unkempt hair that made him look far older than his age. But after Aurora helped him with a makeover, the change was striking. When Ian walked in, all eyes were on him. Even Gemma, who was in the middle of applying lipstick, dropped it onto the table in shock. If this Ian had pursued her back in their first year of college, how could she have possibly said no? Ian''s tall and athletic figure, honed by years of basketball and exercise, had always been hidden beneath his frumpy sportswear. Back then, he wore oversized sses with thick ck frames, and his messy hair obscured much of his face. Now, dressed in a sharp suit that highlighted his physique, with his hair styled neatly and contact lenses recing his sses, Ian looked like an entirely different person- like a refined young gentleman from a wealthy family. "Ian, you look like apletely new man!" Gemma greeted him enthusiastically, even going so far as to link her arm with his. Ian frowned and pulled his arm away. "This has nothing to do with you." Leonard also came over, visibly impressed. "Wow, man, what happened? You''re like a new person overnight!" "I have work to do," Ian replied curtly. He remembered what Aurora had told him- trouble was likely brewing for thepany soon. Determined to help her, Ian had already bought several books about perfumery the day before. NE''s actions against Aurora had filled Ian with self-reproach. If he had the skills, he could have created the perfect perfume for her. Ian was the kind of person who acted on his thoughts immediately, regardless of hisck of experience. As long as he had a goal, he would start pursuing it without dy. "Why are you buying so many books on perfumery? That''s not even your field," Leonard asked, puzzled. "I''m just browsing. Things are slowtely anyway," Ian replied casually. "How do you know it''s going to be slow?" Leonard and the others weren''t yet aware of the issues with the order. "It''s nothing. You guys should get back to work," Ian said. By now, he had fully aligned himself with Aurora and considered himself one of her trusted confidants. There was no way he would casually revealpany secrets. Leonard and Gemma both noticed that Ian had changed-not just in appearance but also in demeanor. He was no longer the shy, self-conscious guy who couldn''t even make eye contact with people. Now, Ian often sat by the window with a cup of coffee and a book. He read diligently, looking up anything he didn''t understand and taking notes as he went. For the first time, Gemma noticed how attractive Ian''s hands were and how his sun- kissed skin radiated a subtle charm. He was undeniably an exceptional man. How had she not seen it before? Heather had also transformed, cutting her hair short and adopting a more polished appearance. Like Ian, she had started researching perfumery and was teaching herself the craft. Both Ian and Heather werepletely different from their past selves, attracting attention from their colleagues. Heather had evolved from being a timid assistant in the Montgomery Group, often overlooked and ordered around, to bing an independent, confident woman admired by many. Unlike Gemma, who relied on feigned weakness to attract men, Heather''s independence and warm personality drew genuine admirers. Flowers began appearing on her desk, and colleagues offered to stand in line for her meals or apany her home after work. But Heather didn''t let it go to her head. She knew she still had much to learn and aspired to be someone like Aurora. Ian shared the same ambition. Both he and Heather had found a mutual goal in Aurora. Though they never spoke much-just exchanged polite smiles when they happened to meet on the subway-they had be allies in their shared pursuit of growth and excellence. For two days, Ian hadn''t seen Aurora. Her absence left him with an inexplicable void. That day, he spotted Mona and finally worked up the courage to ask, "Manager, why haven''t I seen the boss aroundtely?" "The boss is in New York for training," Mona replied. "Why? Did you need her for something?" "No, I was just worried she might be upset about notnding that order and decided to stay away," Ian said, masking his true thoughts. "Don''t worry about her. The boss didn''t get to where she is by being fragile. She''s been through things you can''t imagine. This is just a minor setback. She''s in New York learning perfumery from a master. When she returns, she''ll be better than ever," Mona reassured him. Mona knew that Ian was someone Aurora valued, so she didn''t brush him off and instead told him the truth. Ian admired Aurora even more. Despite her status, she was still willing to humble herself and learn from the best, even leaving her twopanies behind to do so. "Got it, Manager. Thank you. I''ll head out now," Ian said, feeling much lighter after learning Aurora''s whereabouts. "Alright, take care." Ian was about to take the subway home when his phone rang. It was Leonard. "Leo, what''s up?" "Ian, let''s hang out tonight! It''s been ages since we all got together," Leonard said. "Not tonight. I need to go home and study," Ian replied instinctively. "Come on, man! You''ve gone crazy with books, and it''s not like you''re preparing for an exam. It''s the boss''s birthday today. If you don''te, it''ll look bad. We''ve been through so much together-skipping sses and all that. Don''t let me down," Leonard pleaded. "Alright, fine. Where''s the ce?" Leonard gave him the address, and Ian reluctantly headed over. When he arrived, he immediately noticed Gemma was there. His expression darkened. He had grown to despise her. "Why is she here?" "We invited your goddess, of course. Surprise, huh?" Everyone still thought Ian had feelings for Gemma. "You ran all the way here, didn''t you? Look at you, sweating all over," Gemma said, acting sweet and attentive as she reached out to wipe his sweat. The more she acted like this, the more repulsed Ian felt. Her maniptive nature reminded him of how naive he had once been. Grabbing her hand, Ian addressed the group seriously, "Since everyone is here today, it''s time to clear the air between me and Gemma. Listen up-I''ll only say this once." Chapter 448: Wanting to Do Something Ian''s expression made it seem as though he was about to grab Gemma''s hand and announce their engagement. Even Gemma''s face flushed red as the thought crossed her mind-could Ian have had a change of heart? "Ian, are you here to share some good news with us?" "From the first day, you''ve had a thing for this girl. It''s about time you two made it official!" "Exactly! You two are a perfect match-talented man, beautiful woman. A match made in heaven!" "Ian, congrattions in advance," Leonard said, suppressing the unease in his heart as he offered his blessing. Everyone assumed Ian was about to announce something romantic involving Gemma. Yet, they failed to notice the cold, detached expression on his face from beginning to end. Gemma''s heart pounded wildly. "Ian..." she murmured softly. But Ian''s voice was icy. "Yes, I did have a feeling for Gemma back when I was a freshman. But that''s all in the past-I gave up on her a long time ago. I hope everyone can stop misunderstanding our rtionship. Let me make it clear: I will never have feelings for Gemma again. She''ll have her own family someday, so please stop making baseless assumptions that might ruin her future. Between us, there''s nothing but a professional, colleague rtionship." As he finished speaking, he let go of Gemma''s hand. Both she and the onlookers were stunned. What was happening? Leonard, seeing the wounded look on Gemma''s face, couldn''t hold back anymore. "Ian, how can you say something like that? She''s still a woman, after all." "What I said is the truth," Ian replied calmly. "I''ve told you all before not to joke about me and her, yet none of you listened. I''m doing this for her sake. She''ll get married someday, and constantly tying her to me will only block her prospects." Gemma looked at this version of Ian, remembering how he used to blush just from speaking to her. If she smiled at him, he would lower his head and stare at his shoes. Now, he could meet her gaze without hesitation, but there was no trace of her in his eyes anymore. This unfamiliar Ian frightened her, yet at the same time, she felt an inexplicable attraction to this newfound maturity in him. He seemed more manly now, and it made her heart flutter. There was a time when she couldn''t imagine Ian saying such words. But now, seeing him transformed, she was more determined than ever not to let him go. The atmosphere grew tense for a moment. "Ian is right. We''re not a couple. I''m sorry for letting everyone misunderstand," Gemma interjected, trying to lighten the mood. "Wasn''t today supposed to be a birthday celebration? Why is everyone focusing on us? Let''s not dwell on unpleasant topics today." Her words sessfully shifted the conversation and gave her a reason to stay. Her real n was still in motion. "Yeah, what are we all standing around for? Come on, sit down!" someone chimed in. Perhaps because Gemma had tactfully backed down, Ian gave her a subtle nod. He hoped this would be the end of any connection between them. The mood soon became lively again. Ian, known for his poor drinking tolerance, was quickly targeted. Everyone seemed to be in high spirits, each drinking enthusiastically. Gemma, rolling up her sleeves, joined in on the drinking games. She seemed adept at these, effortlessly winning at dice and finger-guessing games. As a beautiful woman, she naturally attracted attention, and everyone wanted to y with her. Meanwhile, Leonard and Ian sat together drinking silently. Ian, however, didn''tst long before he was visibly drunk. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "I can''t anymore. I need to go home," Ian muttered after stumbling to the restroom to vomit several times. "Nobody''s leaving tonight! Keep drinking! I''ve already booked rooms upstairs. Once you''re tired, just head up to sleep. Nobody''s allowed to go home!" their boss dered. Despite his usual low profile, it was clear he came from a well-off family. The group became even more boisterous. The earlier tension between Ian and Gemma was long forgotten as everyone immersed themselves in the games. Gemma, too, was caught up in the games. Despite her impressive drinking ability, even she couldn''t avoid getting tipsy. Her face was soon flushed red. "I... I''m done. You all keep ying," she said, slipping away from the crowd. She slumped into the seat next to Ian and promptly fell asleep. Ian nced at the clock-it was already 2 a. m., and the others showed no sign of stopping. Leonard handed Ian two room cards. "Ian, Gemma''s out of it. Since you don''t want to y anymore, take her to her room, then head to the one next door to rest." "I''m not the right person to take her. You do it," Ian replied coldly, wanting to avoid any involvement with Gemma. "Look around. Which of these men here do you think is appropriate? They''re all drunk and rowdy. Letting one of them take her would be a disaster. You''re the only one who has no interest in her, which makes you the safest option. Even if you two aren''t a couple, you''re still friends. Friends don''t just stand by and do nothing, right?" Leonard reasoned. "So why don''t you take her?" Ian shot back. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Do you think I don''t want to? I... I just can''t trust myself," Leonard admitted, his eyes lingering on Gemma''s partially exposed chest. His words, for once, weren''t a lie. "Fine. I''ll do it," Ian relented with a sigh. He bent down and lifted Gemma into his arms. Gemma wasn''t as drunk as she appeared-she was faking it. But Ian carried her effortlessly in a princess hold, a feat that would have been impossible for a less physically capable man. This small gesture added another point in Ian''s favor in Gemma''s heart. Gemma leaned against his chest, her hand pressed against his body. She could feel the firm muscles beneath his shirt, a stark contrast to the middle-aged, pot-bellied men she had once seduced for money. Ian''s scent was clean and pure, free of cigarettes or alcohol. If not for tonight''s unusual circumstances, he wouldn''t have even touched a drop of alcohol. The faint trace of liquor on him now only added to his masculinity, and Gemma found herself wishing she could stay in his warm arms forever. Ian opened the door to the room and ced Gemma gently on the bed. She was wearing a ckce crop top and a short skirt. After being carried, her top had ridden up, exposing most of her slim waist, while her chest remained barely covered. The short skirt barely concealed her underwear-one slight movement would reveal everything. Gemma was fully aware of how enticing she looked. It wasn''t just Ian, a man who''d never had a girlfriend, who would struggle to resist-she knew even experienced men would falter. Alone in the room, both drunk, she closed her eyes and let her imagination run wild. The thought of Ian''s toned body, so different from the men she had known before, sent a thrill through her. She cracked her eyes open, watching Ian as he stood by the bed. Dressed in a shirt, vest, and cks, he exuded a restrained, almost ascetic allure. The more restrained he seemed, the more Gemma''s heart raced. She couldn''t wait any longer-she wanted him to do something, anything. Chapter 449: You Are Not Worthy of Being Compared to Her As Gemma pondered whether her posture was alluring enough, or if she needed to tug her dress down just a little more, she noticed Ian already walking toward the door. He was ignoring her, just like that. All of Gemma''s anticipation shattered in an instant. Damn it, what on earth was this man thinking? "Ian... I feel sick," she murmured, feigning dizziness as she climbed unsteadily off the bed. She knew Ian was a soft-hearted man, the kind who could never leave someone behind. People like him, with their overly kind nature, were easily manipted. "Then go ahead and throw up," Ian said, pausing mid-step but making no move toward her. "I''m dizzy... Could you help me? I''m afraid I might fall." Gemma''s voice was delicate, her expression pitiable. But Ian didn''t react as he normally would. Instead, his gaze was clear and steady as he looked at her. "Gemma, how much longer are you going to keep up this act?" "Ian, what are you talking about? I don''t understand," Gemma replied, stepping cautiously toward him. "Tonight''s whole setup-it was your doing, wasn''t it? You used my friend to call me here. Then you deliberately stirred up their teasing. Every step was calcted, all leading to this moment. So, what''s your next move? Strip down and try to seduce me?" Ian''s voice was calm, but his words were sharp as heid out her motives. Ian wasn''t just an academic achiever by chance-his mind was sharper than most. In the past, he had trusted Gemma too much, viewing her as some untouchable goddess. And because of that image, he never once questioned the rumors about her being kept by someone. It wasn''t until he saw her true colors that he realized how maniptive she was. She thought schemes were wless, but Ian had seen right through them. From the way she yed dice and card games earlier, it was clear she was no novice. Her skills were far too refined, clearly honed in nightclubs. She wasn''t drunk, yet she pretended to be. When he held her earlier, she had deliberately leaned into him. Ian had gone along with her act, just to confirm his suspicions. And sure enough, Leonard was helping her. Thinking back to how he used to be just as naive as Leonard, Ian didn''t feel anger anymore-only indifference. Some truths you had to see with your own eyes to believe. If he hadn''t personally witnessed Gemma hanging onto the arm of a middle-aged man with a bulging belly, he might still be in the dark. "Ian, how can you think that about me? I really was just invited to a birthday party tonight. I don''t know what kind of schemes you''re talking about," Gemma said, shaking her head as she continued to approach him. "If you weren''t pretending, then tell me-are you the least bit drunk right now? From what I see, you''re more sober than I am." Gemma bit her lip, her eyes reddening as she looked at Ian. "Ian, I know I was wrong in the past. I was young and foolish and didn''t appreciate you. But I''ve realized my mistake now. I see how wonderful you are, and I can''t live without you anymore. I want us to be together. I want to build a life with you. Can''t we go back to the way we were?" She clung to Ian''s sleeve, her voice soft and pleading. If Gemma had said these words to him during their freshman year, Ian might have been willing to do anything for her. But back then, her smiles had only been a tool to make him help her with her studies. She had never truly seen him. It was only his thick sses and bangs that had blinded him to her true nature, making him imagine her as something far more perfect than she was. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "If you hadn''t been so calcting, I might have been able to treat you as a normal friend. But Gemma, what do you take me for? A ser ball? Something you can kick away when you don''t want it and pick up again when you do? Sorry, but I''ve rolled far away, and I''m noting back." Ian''s voice was firm, his words cutting. "There was never anything between us to begin with. Don''t make it sound like we''ve been through some life-and-death ordeal together. Think carefully-back then, the only look you ever gave me was one of disdain. "I don''t know why you''re suddenly interested in me now. Is it because you can''t stand not getting what you want? "Whatever the reason, let me be clear-there''s no chance for us. Not now, not ever. Stop wasting your time." Ian had never spoken so decisively before. Gemma''s expression crumbled. "I know why. It''s because you like Aurora. You don''t see me as a goddess anymore because you''ve made her your goddess!" "You''re talking nonsense." For the first time, Ian''s calm demeanor faltered when Aurora''s name was mentioned. "Oh, hit a nerve, did I? Ian, you''ve changed, but I''m a woman. I understand men far better than you think. "The way you look at Aurora, the reason you joined thispany-it''s all because you like her. But she doesn''t like you. She already has Julian. "Look at yourself. How could you possiblypare to Mr. Ba? He''s handsome, rich, and utterly devoted to Aurora. Next to him, you''re nothing. You''re not even worthy of carrying his shoes. What could you possibly offer topete with him? If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Face reality, Ian. Someone like me is the only one who''s truly a match for you. Aurora will never choose you. To her, you''re nothing more than an ant." "Enough!" Ian snapped. "I''ve never thought aboutpeting with Mr. Ba or trying to win Aurora over. All I want is to quietly watch over her and see her happy. That''s enough for me." "Watch over her? Don''t make meugh!" Gemma scoffed. "You''re still so naive, Ian. Men either love women or want to possess them. If you truly loved her, you''d be desperate to have her, no matter the cost. "You''d want to pin her to your bed and make her yours..." "You''re insane, Gemma!" Ian shouted. "Stay out of my life, and stay away from me. I will never like you." "Ian, what do Ickpared to her? Is it because I''m not the daughter of the Montgomery family? Yes, I don''t have money, but I can give you a home. I can give you myself. "You don''t like me because you''ve never truly experienced what it''s like to be with a woman. Tonight, I''ll be yours." Gemma''s eyes burned with determination as she stripped off her clothes, leaving only her ck lingerie. "Shameless! You''re not worthy of beingpared to her. Comparing you to her is an insult to her!" Ian stormed out of the room, mming the door behind him. Gemma''s eyes zed with fury. Why? Why was that damn Aurora so special? Chapter 450: The Wrong Suitcase New York. Aurora and Asher spent the evening yfully bickering, as if time had rewound to the past. But Asher knew that some things could never go back to how they once were. Aurora had grown more cheerful, a transformation that had nothing to do with him-it was all because of Julian. That man had truly taken good care of her. He had opened her heart, helped her walk out of her painful memories, and freed her from the obsession with revenge. The Aurora of the past had been cold and distant to outsiders. Even though she would lower her guard around Asher, a shadow of invisible darkness always cloaked her. Now, that shadow had lifted, and she stood fully in the sunlight. Bit by bit, she was bing a normal woman. She had be gentle, learned to act coquettishly, and revealed a side of herself that was soft and feminine. This transformation softened Asher''s heart as well. Even though he had nothing to do with this change, as long as Aurora was doing better, he was content. "It''s gettingte. I''ll go wash up now," she said. "Alright. I''ll stay here tonight," Asher replied. "Tomorrow, I''ll go with you to meet that Mino." Ever since seeing Aurora again, Asher didn''t want to waste a single moment away from her, even if it was just silently staying by her side. "Okay." Aurora opened her suitcase, intending to grab her toiletries, but froze the moment she saw what was inside. "Ashy, there''s a problem." "What is it?" Aurora stared at the unfamiliar contents of the suitcase. Inside were two neatly folded men''s shirts, along with a few small items meticulously organized. Everything was arranged with such precision that it was clear the owner had either obsessive cleanliness or a touch of perfectionism. The contents exuded an austere and restrained vibe, featuring only ck and white without the presence of a single other color. Asher walked over and nced inside. It was obvious that the suitcase belonged to a man. "Did you grab the wrong suitcase?" he asked. "Yes," Aurora admitted, her face clouded with worry. "The man sitting next to me on the ne had the exact same suitcase as mine. He must''ve taken mine." "Does your suitcase have anything valuable in it besides toiletries?" Asher''s brows furrowed. If something important was lost, it could be troublesome. Aurora thought for a moment. "Just some clothes, toiletries, my cardholder, and a handwritten rmendation letter from Julian." Her expression darkened. All of her cards were in that suitcase, and recing them would be a massive hassle. The letter, written specifically for Mino, was even more critical. Julian had chosen to write it by hand, believing it would leave a better impression and ensure Mino would help Aurora. "Alright. Wait here. I''ll call the airline to help track him down. He was the man sitting next to you, right?" Asher pulled out his phone, ready to make the call. "Yes." Meanwhile, in another high-end apartment, a man with a perfectly proportioned physique emerged from the bathroom. He was dressed in a white bathrobe and ck slippers, walking through a living room decorated in ck and white. Every detail in the space exuded a cold, minimalist orderliness. Droplets of water still clung to his damp hair, trailing down his long neck and dripping onto his broad shoulders. Handsome and effortlessly seductive, he picked up a freshly poured ss of red wine and took a sip. Then, as if remembering something, he put down the ss and walked toward his suitcase. Opening it, he froze for a moment. Inside were two women''s dresses, both in ck and white-his preferred colors. Alongside them was a bag containing neatly folded lingerie: whitece, elegant yet subtly alluring. He paused, recalling the woman at the airport. She had clung closely to another man, their intimacy obvious. By her feet had been a suitcase identical to his. Had they identally swapped suitcases? Fortunately, all his valuables had been sent back earlier by his bodyguards. This suitcase only contained clothes. Normally, if he discovered he had someone else''s belongings, his first instinct would be to throw them out immediately. He despised having foreign objects-or other people''s "traces"-in his space. But just as he was about to discard the suitcase, an image of her sleeping face came to mind. Pure and childlike, her face had resembled that of an angel. He had assumed her personality would match, but her actions told a different story. To his surprise, that supposedly angelic woman had been openly flirting with one man before boarding the ne and embracing another as soon as shended. He despised women like that. Normally, he wouldn''t hesitate to throw such a woman''s belongings far away. But as his gazended on the whitece lingerie, his hand stopped. Though he had a cleanliness obsession, it didn''t mean he had no desires. He had encountered plenty of women and seen all kinds of lingerie, yet this particr piece was rather unremarkablepared to those worn by others. Still, something about the delicate, refined simplicity of the garment suited the woman''s angelic face. Perhaps he had misjudged her. Could the man she had embraced simply be her brother? He didn''t know why he was even bothering to consider such things for a stranger. "Maybe there''s something important in here. I shouldn''t toss it just yet," he muttered to himself, almost entranced, as he continued to sift through her belongings. The contents of the suitcase were simple: makeup, clothes, and a cardholder. His gaze fell on the cardholder and the neatly organized cards inside. Each card-ck, gold, tinum-reflected the owner''s wealth and status. She had dressed simply, but he hadn''t realized she was this well-off. Next to the cards was an elegant envelope. His curiosity piqued, he opened it and read the letter inside. At the bottom was the signature: Julian Ba. His eyes darkened. The world was indeed small. The letter was written by someone he knew well. Was that woman Julian''s girlfriend? So the marks on her body were from him? He didn''t know much about others, but Julian had always been unwavering when it came to women. He''d never been involved with anyone-until now. For Julian to leave so many traces of himself on her, she must have been someone very important. How interesting. Just as he was mulling over these thoughts, his phone rang-a number linked to his public contact. He answered casually. "Hello, is this Mr. Vukic?" Her voice was cool and clear, immediately recognizable. "Yes, this is Vukic," he replied, already guessing who she might be. "Thank goodness I found you, Mr. Vukic," she said, her tone polite but urgent. "I''m the woman who sat next to you on today''s flight. I''m so sorry-I was in such a rush and identally took your suitcase." It was her? Chapter 451: Mr. Vukic "Mr. Vukic, the suitcase has something very important to me. Could you share your address, or perhaps we could arrange a ce to exchange them?" The woman''s voice carried a hint of excitement. "I was just about to sleep," the man replied indifferently. What mattered to her were probably the cards. Recing them one by one would be too troublesome. "I''m very sorry to disturb you sote, Mr. Vukic, but I need the items in the suitcase tomorrow. If it''s okay, I coulde to your ce, and you can hand it to me at the door?" What Aurora referred to as "important" was a letter of rmendation. Mino and Julian weren''t from the same field; they were merely acquaintances from the same university. Julian, concerned their rtionship wasn''t strong enough, had handwritten the letter to make it seem more formal. The letter also served as proof of Aurora''s identity. After a moment of silence, the man finally responded, "Come over. I''m at..." When the man gave his address, Aurora was stunned. Could this be a coincidence? The man lived right across from her in the luxurious apartment building. Even the floor was the same. Aurora rushed to her balcony to check the opposite apartment. The curtains were tightly drawn, concealing everything inside. "Mr. Vukic! This is amazing! I live right across from you. If you open your curtains, you can see me!" Aurora eximed, finding it unbelievably coincidental. They had taken the same flight, had identical suitcases, and now, in such arge city, they lived in the same building. The man listened to her words and abruptly opened his curtains. Standing on her balcony, Aurora waved at him, a small figure full of energy. Beside her stood another man-the same one from the airport. "Mr. Vukic, is that you?" Aurora called out. The man stood by his window in a bathrobe. The distance was too far for her to see his expression clearly. "It''s me. You have five minutes. Come over now," the man''s cold voicemanded. "Alright, I''ll be there right away. Wait for me." Aurora hung up and rushed out. "It''ste. I''ll go with you," Asher said. He had noticed the man in the bathrobe and didn''t feelfortable letting Aurora go alone. "I''m not a child. It''s just across the street. I''ll be back in ten minutes. Stay here," Aurora replied, her independence evident. To her, this was just a simple exchange-grab the suitcase and return. What could possibly happen in ten minutes? She grabbed the suitcase and ran out. Asher, however, remained where he stood, staring at a piece of paper in his hand. Denis Vukic... Could it be that Denis Vukic? Aurora arrived at the door and knocked three times. The door opened immediately, revealing a tall man in a bathrobe. He appeared suddenly, filling the doorway. On the ne, Aurora had been too busy sleeping to properly look at the man sitting next to her. This was their first real face-to-face meeting. The man seemed to have just stepped out of the shower. Water still dripped from his wet hair, clinging to his sharp and defined features. His thin lips were pressed tightly together, and his entire demeanor exuded a cold, distant energy. Standing in the doorway, his tall,manding presence cast a shadow over Aurora''s small frame. "Mr. Vukic, I''m sorry to disturb you sote. Here is your suitcase," Aurora said, holding it out. She had no intention of stepping inside. She simply wanted to return the suitcase and leave. "Come in," the man said, stepping aside. Aurora hesitated. She didn''t know him, nor anything about him. It waste at night, and the situation felt odd-just the two of them, alone. "There''s no need. I''ll leave after giving you the suitcase," Aurora declined. "I need to check for missing items. You should also confirm your suitcase to avoid any future misunderstanding." His cold tone left no room for negotiation. Aurora sighed. He was right. "Alright, sorry for the trouble." She dragged the suitcase inside, stopping at the entrance. Her eyes widened at the ck-and-white decor. "I''ll just check here." From the furniture arrangement to the spotless cleanliness, it was clear the man had an obsession with order and hygiene. Everything was meticulously ced. Even the cushions on the sofa were aligned perfectly with the patterns on the fabric. His severe neatness and possiblepulsive tendencies were evident. Aurora decided not to venture further, fearing she might disrupt the perfection and trigger his wrath. "The suitcase is inside," the man said, already walking further into the apartment. Aurora hesitated but followed. "Um... Mr. Vukic, should I change into slippers?" "No need. I don''t have shoes for women," he replied coldly. Aurora frowned. This man was peculiar. She decided to remove her shoes and walked barefoot into his home. It was better than risking dirtying his pristine floors. When the man turned back to look at her, he noticed her hurried appearance. She hadn''t even brought a coat, wearing only a thin white dress. Her loose hair cascaded down her back. As she walked barefoot across the room, something about her simplicity made him want to pull her into his arms. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Mr. Vukic, please check your suitcase. Where''s mine?" Aurora handed his suitcase over. She wasn''t fond of the oppressive ck-and-white decor. Theck of warmth made her feel ufortable. "It''s in that room," Denis Vukic said, pointing. Aurora tiptoed inside. The apartment was luxurious and spacious, but itcked any sense of home. The air-conditioned room felt cold and lifeless, leaving her uneasy. The bedroom, much like the rest of the apartment, was devoid of warmth. The bed was perfectly made without a single crease, more pristine than those in five-star hotels. Aurora spotted her suitcase by the bed. It had been opened. Instead of looking for her wallet first, she searched for the letter of rmendation. Fortunately, it was still there. The letter hadn''t been sealed, so even if Denis Vukic had read it, Aurora wouldn''t have noticed. Standing behind her, Denis watched as she reached for the letter. He had expected her to look for her wallet first but was surprised to see her prioritize the letter. The letter was addressed to Mino, but in his mind, it was just another name. How could itpare to the importance of her cards? As he observed her small figure crouched by the bed, an inexplicable urge to protect her welled up inside him. Something about the way she knelt made him want to wrap his arms around her... Chapter 452: The Second Butler Aurora packed up her suitcase, her heart finally settling down. She picked it up, ready to leave. "Mr. Vukic, is there anything missing from your suitcase? If not, I''ll be on my way," Aurora asked politely. Denis Vukic hadn''t even checked his suitcase. There wasn''t anything valuable in there to begin with. He shook his head. "You can go." "Alright, Mr. Vukic." Aurora walked toward the door. Denis Vukic pressed his thin lips together, clearly wanting to stop her, but when the words reached his lips, he couldn''t think of an excuse. In an instant, she was at the door, slipping on her shoes. "Mr. Vukic, sorry for the trouble." Then she opened the door and left. Only after she was gone did Denis slump onto the sofa, frustrated. Damn it, why did he want to make her stay so badly? All she did was smile at him, and his heart felt like it was about to leap out of his chest. What kind of magic did that woman possess? Now he could understand why Julian Ba-such aposed and restrained man-had taken an interest in her. There was something truly special about her. Looking at the room across the hall, he saw that she had returned. Denis picked up his phone and dialed a number. "Mi, it''s me." "Mr. Vukic, it''s sote. What''s the matter?" "Just a small issue," Denis said deliberately, word by word. When Asher opened the door, he saw Aurora dragging her suitcase inside. "Little fox, all sorted?" "Yeah, it went pretty smoothly. I''m going to wash up; I need to get up early tomorrow." Aurora finally felt the weight lifted off her heart. "By the way, what kind of person is Denis Vukic?" "He''s an obsessivepulsive clean freak. But he''s a decent guy-just a bit cold. He didn''t make things difficult for me. Why are you asking about him?" Aurora replied. "Nothing, just curious." Asher didn''t say anything further. Now that Aurora''s suitcase was back, there was no need to dwell on it. "Alright, I''m exhausted. I''ll wash up and head to bed." Aurora didn''t think much of it. She took a nice, long shower and returned to her bedroom. Julian''s video call came through, and Aurora hit the answer button. It was a sunny noon on his side, while it was midnight on hers. "Little Bunny, are you in bed yet?" Julian sat in his office chair, his voice warm. Aurora''s face looked serene under the light. "About to sleep. I''m home now." "Asher''s there?" Julian asked, not entirely at ease. "Pfft, Julian, what are you thinking? Do you imagine Ashy sharing a bed with me? He''s in the next room." Aurora finally realized the point of the video call-it was a check-in. "I was just asking," Julian said with a smile, his thoughts exposed. "Little Bunny, without you here, I can''t even focus on work. I used to look forward to the end of the day, going home to see you. Now, when I go back, the house feels so empty." Seeing his pouty face, Auroraforted him. "Julian, I''lle back as soon as I can. Besides, you can alwayse visit me on a business trip." Of course, she missed him too. It wasn''t the same without his arms wrapped around her every night. She longed for his embrace. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Julian wanted to reach out and touch her soft face through the screen. Seeing her slightly sleepy expression, he said gently, "Little Bunny, go to sleep." "Goodnight, Julian." She ended the call obediently. From now on, they''d be living on opposite schedules. She fell asleep quickly, her dreams peaceful until morning. When she woke up, her habit made her nce at the spot beside her, only to find it empty. Habits were terrifying. Aurora smiled faintly. Starting today, she had to get used to life without him. It was six o''clock when Aurora got up. Without work to go to, she didn''t have to dress professionally. Instead, she chose a casual sundress, tied her hair into a ponytail, and headed out for a jog. Her petite frame, paired with her rxed attire, gave her a youthful charm. She looked lessposed and mature, more vibrant and full of life. Denis Vukic also had a habit of jogging in the morning. Right at six-thirty, he was out running. Not long after, he saw her jogging toward him. Her hair was tied back, and she passed him with rhythmic strides. She smiled lightly and greeted him, "Good morning, Mr. Vukic," before running ahead. Denis couldn''t help but follow. They ended up running side by side, though neither said a word. By eight o''clock, the sun was fully up, and both of them were lightly sweating. Aurora''s phone rang. It was Asher, saying breakfast was ready for her. Aurora stopped, wiped the sweat off her forehead, and prepared to head home. "Mr. Vukic, I''m heading back for breakfast. See youter." Though he was a strange man, Aurora still maintained her politeness. Denis watched her small figure disappear into the sunlight, and it felt as if his heart was filled with warmth as well. Asher had prepared toast, fried eggs, freshly squeezed orange juice, and a bowl of strawberries-a simple but nutritious breakfast. "Ashy, whoever marries you is going to live the happiest life," Aurora joked as she looked at the neatly arranged meal. "Stop with the sweet talk. There''s no one but you I''d bother making breakfast for," Asher said, pulling her close and wiping her face with a towel. Their rtionship had always been like this, more like family than lovers. He took care of her meticulously. But since being with Julian, Aurora had grown unustomed to this kind of closeness with other men. She quietly pulled away from his embrace. "I''m starving! I''m going to eat everything!" Asher felt the emptiness in his arms, and his heart felt even emptier. Some things could never go back to the way they were. He masked his disappointment with a smile. "Don''t rush. Have some tea first." "Ashy! Spare me! I just got rid of one butler, and now I have a second one!" Aurora eximed dramatically. Seeing her frustrated little face, Asher''s lips curved slightly. She looked just like a child refusing to take medicine. "This is on orders from your number one butler. You can skip the food, but you must drink the tea. I''ve already prepared it and let it cool. Go on." Asher coaxed her gently. "Ashy, this tea doesn''t even work. I''ve been drinking it forever. Can''t you just tell the number one butler I''ve already had it? Heaven knows, earth knows, you know, I know." Aurora scrunched her nose at the smell of the herbal tea. Asher chuckled at her attempt to talk her way out of it. He gently tapped her head with a finger. "You little troublemaker. I''m not lying for you. This is for your own good. Drink it, or I''ll tell Julian you''re refusing. What do you think he''ll do? Fly over here to supervise you?" Aurora knew she couldn''t argue with Asher. Julian was so attentive to her that he might reallye over if he heard about this. "Asher, you''re ruthless!" She gave in, downing the tea in one go. Chapter 453: King After breakfast, Aurora changed into a fresh outfit before heading out. Originally, Asher had nned to apany her, but a call from hispany required his immediate attention. "I won''t be able to take you there. Be careful," he said. "Don''t worry. I''ve been here for three years. What could possibly go wrong? Go handle your work. We''ll have dinner together tonight. I''m heading out now," Aurora replied. She got into her custom Porsche, pressed the elerator, and the car sped off into the distance. These past few days felt like a vacation for Aurora. She didn''t have to worry aboutpany performance or securing new deals. Even driving felt lighter and freer. The familiar streets and scents filled her with a sense of freedom. The car made its way to the caf where she had arranged to meet Mino. It wasn''t located in a bustling area, and the surroundings were usually quiet. Compared to the crowded streets of Clothville, this ce was peaceful and serene. Aurora stepped out of the car in her high heels, locked the door, and walked straight into the caf. Seated at the table was a man waiting for her. He, like Asher, was of mixed descent, with strikingly beautiful eyes. "Miss Montgomery, I presume? I''m Mino," he greeted. "Hello, sorry to keep you waiting," Aurora said with a smile as she took her seat. "I just arrived myself. You''re very punctual, Miss Montgomery," Mino replied. True to his name, he was the picture of a gentleman, dressed in a crisp white linen shirt that exuded cleanliness and freshness. Although both he and NE were Lockman''s prized protgs, Mino was notably more reserved. Hecked the overbearing arrogance often associated with NE. Instead, he radiated a gentle, calming presence, like a cool breeze on a warm day. "I ordered some desserts for you. I hope you like them," he said. "Thank you. I do. Mino, here''s the letter from Julian," Aurora said, taking the envelope from her handbag and handing it to him. Mino''s expression remained calm, tranquil like a ss of water, soothing and unobtrusive. "Julian already mentioned this matter to me. However, Mr. Lockman has not taken on any new students in recent years. He resigned from his university position and now spends all his time in hisb, immersed in research. I previously brought up the topic of him epting new students, but he''s currently obsessed with a new fragrance project and didn''t pay any attention to what I said," Mino exined apologetically. Aurora''s eyes dimmed, and her face showed a hint of tension. "Mr. Mino, I know you''re one of Professor Lockman''s most esteemed students. If you speak to him, I''m sure he''ll agree. I really want to learn from him. Could you please help me?" "Julian mentioned your determination during our call. I understand how you feel, Miss Montgomery. But whether it''s a little earlier orter, it would have been easier. Right now, he''s at his busiest, and even I find it difficult to meet him," Mino said, looking genuinely regretful. Aurora''s mind worked quickly. "If Professor Lockman isn''t an option, you''re his student. Couldn''t you teach me some of his techniques?" "I''m sorry, Miss Montgomery, but I can''t agree to that. Everything I know, I learned from Mr. Lockman. Without his permission, I couldn''t possibly share his secrets with anyone. Even if I had his consent, I wouldn''t teach you. Two years ago, I ceased allmercial activities. Now, I only create perfumes for my wife. She has a bit of a temper, and since you''re a woman, I''m afraid she wouldn''t be too pleased. I hope you can understand," Mino said, his expression softening at the mention of his wife. Aurora had heard about Mino from Julian before. His skills surpassed NE''s, but his low profile meant he wasn''t as well-known. It seemed his devotion to his wife was the reason. Creating perfumes exclusively for her was an act of love that Aurora couldn''t help but envy. Even just hearing about it made her heart warm. Perhaps there were many unfaithful men in the world, but there were also warm, devoted ones-like Mino, like Asher, like Julian. Aurora smiled faintly. "I apologize for overstepping. Mr. Mino, is there no other way?" "There is one possibility," Mino said, shifting the conversation. "If that man agrees to help, Mr. Lockman will undoubtedly ept you." "Who?" Aurora''s dim eyes lit up with a spark of hope. "I''ll give you his card. You''ll need to find him yourself," Mino said, handing her a sleek ck business card. The name printed on it in elegant script read: King President of Kell Enterprise Below was an address for thepany headquarters. Kell Enterprise. Aurora had heard of it. Ranked among the top five publicly listedpanies in the country, its businesses spanned the globe. "Even if his words carry weight with Professor Lockman, I don''t know him at all. Why would he help me?" Aurora asked, noting the man''s towering status. "I have some connections with King. Since I promised Julian I''d help, I''ll see this through. I''ve already arranged an appointment for you. Just go to his office. The meeting is set for 11 a. m. You should leave now to make it in time," Mino said kindly. "Thank you. I''ll head there now," Aurora said, ncing at the clock. The hands were nearing ten. A CEO like King was bound to have a packed schedule. Though she doubted someone of his stature would assist her, Mino had already gone out of his way to arrange the meeting. For his sake, she had to try. "Take care," Mino said warmly as they parted ways. Watching Aurora''s hurried departure, a trace of helplessness flickered across Mino''s otherwise serene face. Aurora drove toward the Kell Enterprise headquarters. For the first time, she wasn''t visiting apany to negotiate a deal but to ask for a favor. If word got out, no one would believe it. Inside the towering skyscraper, in an office defined by stark ck-and-white tones, a man''s slender fingers tapped rhythmically on the desk as if waiting for something. The phone rang. His cold, sharp voice echoed through the room. "Alright, I understand." He ended the call, pushed back his chair, and walked toward the floor-to-ceiling window. Standing tall, he looked down on the city below with themanding presence of a king surveying his domain. The vehicles below moved like children''s toys, weaving through the streets. Bathed in sunlight, his long shadow stretched across the room. He stood with his hands sped behind his back, his gaze indifferent, as though nothing in the world could stir his interest-until the inte buzzed. "Sir, a Miss Montgomery is here to see you." "Send her up," he replied. Chapter 454: He Feared Tainting Her Sunshine Everypany has its own architectural style. Aurora stood before a sleek, minimalist building, its design dominated by ck, exuding maturity, steadiness, and a hint of mystery. The style seemed to reflect the personality of its owner. The receptionist had already confirmed her appointment, smiling warmly as she directed Aurora to the elevator. "Thank you," Aurora said politely before stepping into the elevator. Still, she felt uneasy. It all seemed a bit surreal. Kell Enterprise was ranked among the top publicly listedpanies, a testament to its remarkable achievements-especially its president. He must be incredibly busy, far busier than she could imagine. For him to set aside time to speak on her behalf felt inexplicably strange. Yet, since Mino himself had arranged this meeting, Aurora knew she had no choice but toply. After all, she had secured an appointment, and people like him likely had a long line of individuals vying for their attention. Lost in thought, she soon arrived at his office. Gently knocking on the door, Aurora wondered what kind of man this president might be. "Come in," came a cold, deep voice, one that felt oddly familiar to her. Pushing open the heavy door, Aurora was greeted by a familiar sight-ck. The entire office was decorated in ck tones, matching the elegant style of the business card she had received. The decor immediately reminded her of the ce she had visited the previous night-a luxurious apartment also filled with ck ents. The office, like that apartment, was meticulously clean and unnervingly orderly. In front of therge floor-to-ceiling windows stood a tall, well-built man. His back seemed familiar. When he slowly turned around, Aurora saw his sharply defined features and froze in shock. "Mr... Mr. Vukic..." From the moment she boarded the ne, it seemed as though she had been inexplicably entangled with this man. Wherever she went, he appeared. They had even gone jogging together earlier that morning. To think he was King... the sheer coincidence was almostughable. "Aurora?" His voice remained as cold as ever, his expression unreadable despite her evident surprise. He was a master at concealing his emotions. Aurora nodded. "Hello, Mr. Vukic. I''m Aurora, introduced by Mr. Mino." "I know. He mentioned it on the phone. Please, sit." Denis Vukic walked steadily toward his desk, his movements calm and deliberate. Aurora, feeling a bit awkward, sat down as instructed. In the past, whenever she visited a president''s office, she came prepared-with talking points, documents, and proposals. But this was the first time she wasn''t here for business, and it felt strange. "Do you prefer coffee or juice?" Denis asked as he took a seat across from her. Aurora almost declined but hesitated, sensing that his straightforward personality likely didn''t favor unnecessary politeness. "Juice," she blurted out. She used to love coffee, but after getting together with Julian, he had encouraged her to drink fresh juice instead. He believed it was better for her health. Unknowingly, she had transformed into someone softer-a woman in every sense of the word, no longer the strong, unyielding careerist she once was. Now, she knew that no matter what happened, she always had a safety. Even if she lost everything, the man who loved her most in this world would help her start over. She could either nestle in his embrace as a gentle woman or spread her wings and soar freely. "What vor?" Denis asked patiently, a surprising contrast to his usual demeanor. "Mango," Aurora replied softly. Denis picked up the phone and dialed an internal line. "A ss of mango juice." Momentster, a tall, elegant assistant entered, carrying the juice. Aurora thanked her quietly. She assumed that once the juice arrived, Denis would get straight to business. But instead, he continued working,pletely absorbed in his tasks. Aurora could understand-she, too, often became so engrossed in work that she forgot about those around her. Denis seemed like the quintessential workaholic. Aurora smiled wryly. It seemed she would have to wait patiently. After sitting for a while, she got up and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window. The sunlight streaming through was warm, and she inadvertently blocked the light that was about to fall on Denis. He turned his head toward her, his gaze lingering on her backlit figure. Aurora stood there casually, yet she exuded an indescribable elegance. The sunlight bathed her, illuminating her entire being. Her eyes were gently closed, as though savoring the warmth of the sun. In that moment, she looked almost sacred. Perhaps this was why he wanted to be near her. She was like the brilliant sunlight outside, while he had always lived in darkness. Aurora suddenly sensed a faint, cool presence behind her. She opened her eyes and found Denis standing right behind her. Although they weren''t touching, the closeness made her ufortable. She didn''t like being so near to unfamiliar men. "Mr. Vukic, are you done with your work? About my matter..." Aurora took two steps to the side, putting some distance between them. "What were you just thinking about?" Denis asked instead, ignoring her question. "Huh?" Aurora was caught off guard by his unexpected inquiry. What had she been thinking about? "It felt like I was thinking about everything and nothing at the same time," she admitted. Her thoughts had been drifting aimlessly. "It''s about time," Denis remarked, seemingly unaffected by her response. His mind always seemed to operate on a different wavelength. "Mr. Vukic, have you finished your work?" Aurora asked again. "No," he replied firmly. Aurora sighed inwardly. She wanted to push him to focus on her issue but feared it would backfire. "It''s lunchtime," he said, ncing at his watch. It was exactly noon. Denis was a man who valued punctuality, and he never skipped a meal. "Mr. Vukic, if you''re too busy, perhaps I coulde back after you''re done for the day..." Aurora suggested, feeling it was inappropriate to linger in his office. "After work, I''ll take you to meet that person in person," Denis finally mentioned the matter at hand. "That person? Mr. Vukic, do you mean Professor Lockman?" Aurora''s eyes lit up with excitement. Denis noticed her radiant expression. At that moment, his strongest impulse was to pull her into his arms. But he held back, afraid of scaring her-and afraid of tainting her sunlight. "Mm." "Then I''ll wait for you somewhere else until you''re done." "No need. Stay here," he said firmly. He didn''t know why, but he just wanted her to remain by his side. Even if she did nothing, even if they didn''t speak, her presence brought him a strange sense of peace. "Won''t I disturb you?" Aurora asked, puzzled by his insistence. He truly was an odd man. "You won''t," Denis replied decisively. "By the way, Mr. Vukic, may I ask you a question?" Aurora hesitated but finally voiced her curiosity. Chapter 455: Alone When she asked what she was curious about, Denis Vukic''s brows lifted slightly with interest. "Go ahead," he said. "Yesterday on the ne, when there was turbulence, how did you know it would calm down in exactly twenty seconds?" Aurora had been amazed at the time. This man seemed almost supernatural-he could easily set up a fortune-telling booth. "I calcted it based on the cloud patterns," Denis replied nonchntly. Aurora, who had been too terrified to even open her eyes during the turbulence, couldn''t fathom how he''d had the presence of mind to look at the clouds. Thinking back, though, Denis had been seated by the window. So, while everyone else was panicking about a potential crash, he had been calmly analyzing the situation. "Mr. Vukic, you''re incredible," Aurora said sincerely, full of admiration. "I used to fly nes," Denis stated matter-of-factly. Aurora stared at him, stunned. This man was extraordinary. He had flown nes before? She wanted to ask more, but a nce at Denis''s expression stopped her. There were certain things a stranger like her shouldn''t pry into. A knock on the door interrupted them. An assistant entered, carrying two high-end lunchboxes from a nearby restaurant-Denis''s favorite dishes. Each box was worth about a hundred dors. "Let''s eat," Denis said as he returned to his seat. Aurora had already tried twice to leave, but he''d refused both times. She gave up and sat down to eat. "Thank you," she murmured. Seated face-to-face, Denis ate in silence. His movements were elegant but swift, leaving Aurora wondering if he''d been in the military. He said he used to fly nes-could he have been a pilot? But given his status, that didn''t seem likely. Aurora didn''t dare ask more. She picked at her food, grateful that at least she didn''t have to drink the bitter herbal tea he''d offered before-she''d narrowly escaped that ordeal. In less than five minutes, Denis had polished off his meal. True to his personality, not a single grain of rice was left behind. He wiped his hands clean and tidied the table. Aurora, meanwhile, had barely eaten a third of her meal. There was no way she could match his speed. Just as she was about to dere herself full, she noticed Denis staring at her intently. "Um... Mr. Vukic, are you still hungry?" she asked nervously. They weren''t close enough for her to offer him food from her lunchbox. "I''m full," Denis replied. Aurora was speechless. If he was full, why was he staring at her food like that? "Well, I''m full too," she said quickly, feeling too self-conscious to eat under his gaze. Denis frowned at her barely-touched meal. Did all women eat so little? "Finish it," he said. "But I really can''t eat anymore," Aurora said, assuming this was just his way of being hospitable. "Finish it, or our agreement is off. I won''t watch you eat, if that helps," he added, as if realizing his gaze might be making her ufortable. Aurora had no choice but to keep eating. To her surprise, the food was quite good, and she eventually managed to finish it. True to his word, Denis didn''t look at her directly while she ate. But out of the corner of his eye, he kept her in sight. Even as he worked through contracts and documents, his thoughts strayed. Do all women eat so slowly? Why did she eat like a little rabbit? Aurora obediently tidied the table after finishing her meal. She nced at the clock-it was only 12:30. How much longer until he was done for the day? She decided to keep herself upied. "Mr. Vukic, may I read these books?" "Go ahead," Denis replied. He only cared that she stayed by his side. He wasn''t restricting her freedom. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Aurora picked up a few business magazines and started flipping through them. The afternoon sunlight streamed through the floor-to-ceiling windows, wrapping her in a warm glow. The room''s air conditioning was perfectly set, and thebination of warmth and quiet soon made Aurora drowsy. From the moment she entered, Denis''s attention had been half on her. His usual efficiency was nowhere to be found. His peripheral vision constantly caught her delicate figure. When he saw her sumb to sleep, he guessed it was due to jetg. She had only recently returned to the city, and her body was still on Clothville time. In Clothville, it was only early morning. Denis stood up quietly and walked over to her. She had fallen asleep on the couch, books scattered around her. Her dark hair framed her face softly, and under the sunlight, her skin looked as wless as snow. This sleeping face-he had memorized it on the ne. Crouching down beside her, he gazed at her with a tenderness he rarely showed. His fingers itched to touch her cheek, to see if it was as soft as it looked. But before he could, his eyesnded on her hand. Her slender fingers wore arge diamond ring on her middle finger. The sunlight caught the diamond, casting a dazzling reflection. She was engaged. His gaze darkened. A woman this beautiful-who wouldn''t want to im her? She was curled up slightly, like a sleeping shrimp. Denis removed his suit jacket and draped it over her. The room was quiet except for the asional sound of his fingers typing on the keyboard. Even when his secretary came in, Denis sent her away immediately. He didn''t want anything disturbing Aurora''s rest. Aurora''s body was still on Clothville''s schedule. She slept until five in the afternoon. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Denis had finished most of his work by then. He stood by the floor-to-ceiling windows, surveying the city below while waiting for her to wake. When she finally stirred, hershes fluttered like butterfly wings. Aurora groggily opened her eyes, feeling well-rested. For a moment, she thought she was in her own bed. Then she saw the man standing nearby. Half-asleep, she murmured, "Julian, I want water." Her soft, pleading tone sent a shiver through Denis. That one sentence, spoken so casually, nearly undid him. If she had asked for the stars, he would have found a way to give them to her. Instead, he brought her a ss of juice. Aurora took a few sips and fully woke up. Her face turned pale when she realized she had fallen asleep in Denis Vukic''s office. "Mr. Vukic, I''m so sorry! I didn''t mean to-" She scrambled to sit up, flustered. "Do you want more?" Denis asked, his gaze meeting her wide, deer-like eyes. Aurora noticed the juice still in his hand and felt even more embarrassed. She had mistaken him for Julian earlier. "No, thank you," she said quickly, removing his jacket from her shoulders. "Thank you for this, Mr. Vukic." "Now that you''re awake, get up ande with me. I''m off work," Denis said, cing the juice in her hand and picking up his jacket. After spending the afternoon near her, his jacket now carried a faint scent of her-subtle and unique, unlike the overwhelming perfumes of other women. Her warmth still lingered on the fabric. As he held it, the corners of Denis''s mouth lifted into a rare smile. Chapter 456: I’m Here Aurora followed Denis Vukic out of the office. He was a man of few words-so much so that if you didn''t take the initiative to speak, he probably wouldn''t say a single word to you all day. Inside his private elevator, the confined space made Aurora feel the atmosphere grow unbearably awkward. She turned her head to look at the floor indicator, watching as the numbers ticked downward. When they reached the underground garage, Aurora spotted her Porsche parked nearby. "Mr. Vukic, I drove here. Just give me the address, and I''ll follow you," she said. "Give me the keys," Denis said simply, his words carrying an air of authority that left no room for refusal. Aurora, puzzled butpliant, handed over the keys, watching as Denis turned and walked away without exnation. "Mr. Vukic, what are you doing?" she called after him, unable to fathom his intentions. He was an enigma, never exining his actions or thoughts. Denis briskly walked to a sleek ck car, opened the driver''s door, and gestured for the chauffeur to get out. "President," the chauffeur greeted him respectfully, stepping aside. Denis pressed the Porsche keys into the man''s palm. "Drive it back," he ordered. The chauffeur, knowing the two lived close to one another, left without hesitation. Only then did Aurora realize what Denis intended-he wanted her to ride with him. No sooner had she pieced it together than Denis opened the passenger door for her. "Get in," he said. He wasn''t like Julian. Julian was never overbearing in front of Aurora; he always treated her with care and respect. Denis, however, left no room for negotiation. With other matters requiring his help, Aurora had no choice but toply, climbing into the car. Denis got in after her, and in the small, enclosed space, Aurora was startled when he reached over. She realized he was merely pulling out the seatbelt for her. Quickly, she took it from his hands. "Mr. Vukic, I can do it myself," she said hurriedly. Denis returned to the driver''s seat, started the engine, and shifted into gear. As they drove, Aurora nced at him. His expression was serious, the sharp lines of his face strikingly handsome. Even from a side profile, his features were stunning. An icy aura surrounded him, the kind of presence that women found irresistible. Thankfully, Aurora already had Julian. No matter how exceptional Denis Vukic was, her heart belonged to someone else. Julian was likely up and working by now. He never took more than twenty minutes to wash up and get dressed, then would head downstairs for breakfast. She used to join him for meals. Without her, would he feel out of ce? He must, she thought. Just as she often thought of him, surely he thought of her too. The thought of Julian''s face filled her heart with warmth. Denis noticed the faint smile on her lips. "What are you thinking about?" he asked. "My fianc," Aurora replied honestly. "Wondering what he''s up to right now." "Mr. Vukic, are you married?" she asked after a moment, curiosity getting the better of her. Denis seemed to be around Julian''s age, and someone of his stature had surely settled down by now. The word "fianc" grated on Denis''s ears. His reply came colder than usual. "No." "Do you have a girlfriend, then?" Aurora prodded, her curiosity about this enigmatic man growing. "No," Denis answered, his tone still icy. Aurora decided not to press further. Talking to Denis was always like hitting a wall-he could end a conversation in an instant. Just then, Aurora''s phone rang. It was Julian calling. She smiled as she picked up. "Julian." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Is everything going smoothly?" Julian''s voice was warm, even from across the distance in Clothville. "More or less," Aurora replied. "I''m on my way to visit Professor Lockman. I don''t know how it''ll go yet." She was pragmatic by nature and didn''t want to assume sess until she had a concrete result. "Lockman likes tea," Julian said. "I should''ve sent you some premium tea leaves to bring him." "Noted," Aurora said. "And make sure you drink your tea, every single dose. If you skip even one, I''ll hold you ountable," Julian warned her, half-joking but firm. Aurora sighed. "Julian, even if you don''t trust me, you should trust Ashy. Since leaving you-my number one caretaker-I''ve gotten myself a second one. He''s even stricter than you and doesn''t let me miss a single dose." "That''s good. I''ll have a surprise for you in a few days," Julian said, his tone softening. "What surprise?" Aurora''s eyes lit up. She loved surprises. "If I tell you now, it won''t be a surprise. Just wait and see," Julian teased. "Alright. I''ll hang up now," Aurora said, remembering that she still needed to buy tea leaves for Professor Lockman. "Take care, and call me if you need anything," Julian said gently. Though they were far apart, their love was conveyed through the cold signals of the phone. Hearing each other''s voices brought a touch of warmth to their hearts. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Denis, observing Aurora''s demeanor, noted how she softenedpletely when talking to Julian. So "Ashy" was Asher, he thought. He had once assumed Aurora was fickle, but now he realized she wasn''t at all what he''d thought. Her rtionship with Julian was strong, and Asher was nothing more than arade who had fought alongside her. In that moment, Denis almost wished Aurora were the type of woman he''d initially believed her to be. At least then, he could have her easily. But now, he found himself hesitating. He wanted to be close to her but didn''t dare. Maybe if he could possess her, he could finally drive away the stubborn shadow of that other man from her mind. "Mr. Vukic, could you stop somewhere nearby? It would be improper to visit Professor Lockman empty-handed," Aurora said, thinking of Julian''s advice to buy tea. "No need. You have me," Denis replied, showing no intention of stopping. He knew exactly why Aurora suddenly wanted to make a purchase-it was because of that man''s suggestion. The thought made him even more determined not to follow Julian''s lead. Aurora frowned. Denis was far too domineering, never willing to listen to her. "Mr. Vukic, can I ask what your connection to Professor Lockman is?" she ventured. She had spected before-was he a prized student of Lockman''s? But his business ventures didn''t include anything rted to perfumes, and he didn''t seem like a perfumer. "You''ll find out soon enough. He no longer takes students, but if you want to study under him, you''ll need to do as I say," Denis replied, his words leaving Aurora more perplexed than ever. She could only nod and say, "Alright." Thinking of NE and their arrogant attitude, Aurora''s determination grew. She had to create the best perfume and surpass NE. Chapter 457: Girlfriend Denis Vukic parked the car outside the vi. Aurora followed him out, her eyes catching the green vines winding along the vi''s walls, dotted with small blossoms. Her heart began to race nervously. What kind of person would Professor Lockman be? What if things didn''t go as nned? The door opened, and a housemaid appeared. Before Aurora could react, Denis grabbed her hand and led her inside withmanding ease. A middle-aged woman emerged from the living room, her face lighting up the moment she saw Denis. "Denny, you''re back! Why didn''t you call ahead? I could''ve made your favorite burgers. And... who''s she?" The woman''s cheerful tone faltered as she noticed Aurora standing beside him. Aurora froze at the word "Mom." She studied the elegant woman carefully. The resemnce to Denis was undeniable. So, this was Denis''s mother. Which meant Professor Lockman was probably his father. No wonder Mino said his word carried weight-how could a father ignore his own son? But despite returning home, Denis showed no trace of joy. His face remained impassive, his lips pressed into a tight line. "Where is he?" "Your father...," the woman began, her smile unwavering, clearly delighted by Denis''s presence. "How many times do I have to tell you? He''s not my father. My father is dead." Denis''s cold words cut through the air, and in that moment, Aurora understood. Every family had its own struggles, and this one was no exception. Perhaps this strained family dynamic was what made Denis so distant and cold. Aurora suddenly felt awkward for being caught in the middle of it all. "Why are you so harsh? You''ll scare the poor girl away. Come, my dear, have a seat." His mother''s gentle demeanor reminded Aurora of Victoria, warm and inviting. She took Aurora''s hand and led her into the living room. Denis had never brought a woman home before, so in his mother''s mind, Aurora had already be her future daughter-inw. "Hello, I''m Aurora-Aurora Montgomery. I came to see Professor Lockman about something, and Mr. Vukic was kind enough to bring me here," Aurora introduced herself politely. "Well, whatever the reason, you''re a guest. Please, sit down. What would you like to drink?" His mother''s kindness and hospitality left Aurora unable to refuse. Before she could respond, another voice answered for her. "Mango juice." "Alright. You rest here for a bit, and I''ll go get his father." His mother instructed the maid to prepare some fruit before heading toward the study. She knocked on the door, and an impatient voice from inside responded, "Don''t bother me, Elina. I''m not hungry." "Denny''s back. He hardly everes home," Elina replied cheerfully. The moment she finished speaking, the lock clicked, and a man stepped out of the room. Aurora''s eyesnded on him. He looked like he hadn''t shaved in a week, his linen shirt was wrinkled, but his sharp features still hinted at a once-handsome man. He bore little resemnce to Denis. "You''re back," the man said, his tone carrying a faint happiness as he moved toward Denis. The faint scent of perfume lingered around him. "Don''t touch me," Denis snapped coldly before the man could get too close. The sharpness in his voice made the man freeze mid-step. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! For a man nearing fifty, his hesitation and awkwardness made him seem almost childlike. Was this the renowned Professor Lockman, admired by so many? Elina quickly stepped in to ease the tension. Clearly, this wasn''t the first time such a situation had urred. "Denny just got back. Maybe he''s tired. This is his friend, Miss Montgomery," she said, redirecting attention. Lockman finally noticed Aurora, who had been quietly sitting on the couch. She couldn''t help but wonder if her presence was that insignificant. Why was she always thest to be noticed? In most households, wouldn''t the first question be about the unfamiliar guest? But then again, this wasn''t a typical family. Both Elina and Lockman seemed entirely focused on Denis. "Miss Montgomery, are you Denny''s girlfriend? My son has good taste-" Aurora, mid-sip of her mango juice, nearly choked, spraying it everywhere. "No-no, I''m so sorry! That was very rude of me," she stammered, flustered. Denis, quick to react, tossed her a mint-scented handkerchief. "Wipe it off." Mortified, Aurora hurried to clean her face and the mango juice on her clothes. Elina, watching the scene unfold, smiled faintly. It was clear that her son had developed feelings for Aurora. Otherwise, someone as fastidious as Denis would never lend his belongings to anyone. "Miss Montgomery, it''s alright," Elina reassured her, trying to ease the embarrassment. "You''ve misunderstood. I''m not Mr. Vukic''s girlfriend. In fact, we''ve only known each other for three days. I already have a fianc. I''m here to seek Professor Lockman''s help, and Mr. Vukic was kind enough to bring me," Aurora rified, eager to dispel any misunderstanding. Elina''s gaze lingered on the sizable diamond ring on Aurora''s finger. From her demeanor and attire, it was clear Aurora wasn''t an ordinary woman. Her formal address of "Mr. Vukic" and distant attitude only reinforced the fact that she didn''t harbor any romantic feelings for Denis. Yet, Elina couldn''t help but wonder. Denis wasn''t the type to help strangers. If he were, he wouldn''t stay away from home for an entire year. Clearly, there was more to this story. Elina''s initial excitement faded. She had hoped this woman might be the one to thaw her son''s icy demeanor and break down the walls he had built around himself. But upon learning Aurora was already engaged-and to someone wealthy enough to afford such a ring-her hopes dissipated. Lockman, oblivious to the subtleties of the situation, spoke up. "Miss Montgomery, I apologize. Denny never brings women home, so I assumed you were his girlfriend." "I understand. Actually, I came here to ask for your help. I deeply admire your work in perfumery. Would you be willing to teach me?" Aurora said earnestly, cutting straight to the point. "You want to learn perfumery from me?" Lockman seemed surprised. Over the years, many had sought to apprentice under him, but Aurora was the first person Denis had ever brought to his doorstep. "Yes. I would be incredibly grateful for the opportunity, Professor Lockman," Aurora said, her sincerity evident. "I''m sorry, but I don''t take students anymore. Besides, I''m currently busy developing a new perfume. I don''t have the time to teach anyone," Lockman replied bluntly. Teaching a novice from scratch was far too time-consuming, and his focus was entirely on his research. Chapter 458: A Mother’s Tenderness It seemed Mino hadn''t lied-Lockman truly had no intention of taking on apprentices. He was the type of person who always felt there wasn''t enough time for his research, let alone mentoring someone who could potentially slow him down. He was busy, and there was no helping it. Aurora, who never liked forcing anyone, simply nodded. "Well, there''s nothing that can be done. You must be very busy these days." Denis Vukic noticed the look of disappointment on her face. He didn''t know why, but seeing her so despondent made him feel ufortable. He much preferred her smiling. "Do you really want to learn?" he asked. "Yes. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have dropped everything to fly here. But if Professor Lockman doesn''t have the time, then I suppose it can''t be helped." Aurora shrugged helplessly. After all, the world didn''t revolve around her. "If you want to learn, I''ll teach you," Denis Vukic said calmly. "You?" Aurora looked up at him in surprise. He was the CEO of a publicly listedpany and had flown nes before-but making perfume? Could he really know how to do that? Even Lockman was astonished when he heard Denis''s offer. "Denny, you hate those-" Denis ignored him, his gaze fixed on Aurora. "I''m asking you. If I teach you, will you learn or not?" Aurora hesitated. Since he and Lockman were family, there was a chance he was skilled at perfumery. She nodded. "Alright, I''ll learn." Only then did Denis''s expression rx. That moment when he saw her so downcast earlier-it had left him unsettled. If no one taught her, would she just leave immediately and return to that man? The thought of never seeing her face again spurred him to make the offer without a second thought. Aurora couldn''t understand why Denis''s suggestion to teach her had surprised both Elina and Lockman so much. Their expressions made it clear they hadn''t expected him to do such a thing. "This is wonderful! Miss Montgomery, you probably don''t know this, but Denny is a genius perfumer. When he was only five years old-" Elina began, eager to boast about her son. "Elina," Denis interrupted her with a sharp look. "Alright, I won''t say anymore," she said quickly. Smiling warmly, she turned back to Aurora. "Denny rarely brings friends home. Miss Montgomery, why don''t you stay for dinner? I''ve already asked the housekeeper to prepare extra dishes." "I don''t want to impose," Aurora said hesitantly. She had been about to leave. After all, she didn''t know them, anding empty-handed on a first visit made her feel awkward about staying longer. But when she saw the sincerity in Elina''s eyes, she hesitated. If she insisted on leaving, Denis might leave too. The thought brought back images of Victoria, and Aurora couldn''t help but relent. Weren''t all mothers ultimately thinking of their children? So, she stayed. "You''re not imposing at all. It''s just the two of us at home most of the time, and Lockman is always busy with his research. I''ve been hoping for someone to chat with me," Elina said cheerfully. "Alright," Aurora agreed. Since it was their family matter, she didn''t press further. The dinner was a warm, lively affair, leaving Aurora feeling a bit out of ce. Elina and Lockman were both so weing it made her feel even more self-conscious. Denis, on the other hand, seemed entirely ustomed to their enthusiasm. He kept his usual cold demeanor throughout the meal, which might have been due to Elina''s habit of constantly piling food onto his te. This time, it took him ten full minutes to finish eating before finally setting down his chopsticks. "Miss Montgomery, please don''t mind him. Denny used to serve in the military, so he''s always eaten quickly," Elina exined. Aurora had been wondering about that herself. His speed at the table suggested he''d had some military background, and now it was confirmed. "It''s alright. I''ve just about finished too," Aurora said. "Finished? You''ve barely eaten anything! You''re so thin already-here, have some more meat. How can you stay healthy like this?" Elina said, her tone full of concern, like mothers everywhere. No matter how much their daughters ate, it never seemed like enough. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Aurora couldn''t help but think of her own mother. Thest time they''d eaten together in a restaurant, her mother had been distant, deliberately keeping her at arm''s length. She hadn''t even bothered to offer Aurora a single bite of food. Julian had lost his mother at a young age, and Aurora herself had no mother-inw. Neither she nor Julian had ever truly experienced maternal love. That absence left a deep wound in both their hearts. Though she was already full, Aurora couldn''t bring herself to refuse Elina''s kindness. She kept eating, imagining Elina as if she were her own mother. As a child, Aurora had been a picky eater. Victoria had always coaxed her patiently. "Aurora, have a little more fish, alright? If you eat it, you''ll be as fair as a fish." "No, I''m full," she would reply stubbornly. "Then how about some chicken? You''re growing, and you need a bnced diet." "Mom, I''m really full. I don''t want any more," she''d say, throwing a tantrum and storming off. Yearster, when her mother was no longer there, every meal became a solitary affair. That loneliness made her ache for Victoria''s presence. If only her mother coulde back, she would have dly eaten two more bowls of rice, no matter what it took. But when someone leaves, there''s no going back, no matter how much you regret it. Elina''s warmth stirred those buried memories, touching the softest part of Aurora''s heart. A tear slid down her cheek. "What''s wrong, dear? What happened? If you don''t like the food, you don''t have to eat it. Please don''t cry," Elina said, rmed. From the sofa, Denis heard themotion and looked over. When he saw Aurora''s tearful face, he immediately stood and walked toward her. "Come on, let''s go," he said, reaching out to take Aurora away from the table. Aurora hastily wiped her tears. "I''m sorry. I just... I just thought of my mom." "What about your mother?" Elina asked gently, her heart aching for the girl. "You reminded me of my childhood," Aurora began, her voice trembling. "My mom was like you. She always encouraged me to eat, but I was so stubborn. I hated everything she made and threw tantrums all the time. Then one day, she was gone, and I realized toote how much I''d taken her for granted. If I could go back in time, I''d cherish every moment. I''d eat everything she gave me. It''s been so many years since I''ve felt this way, and just now, I couldn''t hold it in." Aurora''s exnation moved everyone at the table. Her words revealed a deep vulnerability that made her all the more endearing. "You silly girl," Elina said, her voice full of affection. "I thought you were upset because I was too enthusiastic. Don''t cry anymore, alright? From now on, you''re wee here anytime. I''ll cook whatever you like." Aurora, who had long been starved of maternal love, felt a connection to Elina, who also missed having her son around most of the time. The two grew close naturally. Aurora nodded, finally managing a smile. Denis rxed when he saw her tears turn intoughter. Elina, eager to make up for the years Aurora had lost, kept piling food onto her te, as if trying to fill all the gaps in her heart. By the time night fell, Aurora finally prepared to leave. Elina clung to her hand, chatting endlessly, reluctant to let her go. Before Aurora left, Elina made sure to get her phone number. Chapter 459: The Episode The two parted reluctantly. Aurora and Elina had connected deeply, so much so that Elina, with a hint of sentimentality, thought to herself: if Aurora couldn''t be her daughter-inw, perhaps she could take her as a goddaughter. "Let''s go," Denis Vukic said impatiently. Women were such trouble-standing at the door endlessly, dying everything. "Oh, Elina, goodbye." "Girl, if I miss you, I''ll call. You have to answer, okay? Don''t ignore me," Elina reminded her seriously. "Alright, Elina." Aurora''s lips curved into a faint smile. It had been such a long time since an elder had shown her this kind of affection. In truth, Aurora had already called the number on Victoria''s business card the day she arrived in this city. But, as she had expected, it wasn''t Victoria herself who answered. Her assistant, Erica, had picked up and promised to pass along the message, saying that Victoria would call her back. From yesterday until today, however, Aurora had waited in vain. She had long realized that her mother was deliberately distancing herself from her. As Julian had once said, perhaps this was her mother''s way of protecting her. But still, she was her mother. No matter what, Aurora couldn''t help but think of her and miss her. Today, Elina''s warmth had offered her a fleeting glimpse of maternal love, filling a void that Aurora hadn''t realized could still ache so deeply. It had been so long since she had felt this content. Even so, her stomach ached terribly now. She suffered from severe gastritis and couldn''t eat too much or too little. She usually adhered strictly to a measured diet. But tonight, Elina''s enthusiasm had made it hard for her to refuse the food offered. And somewhere, it had stirred memories of her past, prompting her to eat far more than she should have. Her stomach began to throb faintly with pain. A fineyer of sweat formed on her forehead, but Aurora, being the strong-willed person she was, didn''t say a word to Denis Vukic. Feigning nonchnce, she asked, "Mr. Vukic, you seem quite busy. When will you have time to... hiss... teach me?" "What''s wrong?" Denis Vukic immediately picked up on the odd tone in her voice. Sensitive as always, he noticed something wasn''t right. "It''s nothing," Aurora replied, turning her head to look out the window. Denis couldn''t see her face, though he still felt suspicious. Deciding not to press further, he replied, "In the evenings-I''m free every evening-or on weekends. I can teach you then." "Thank you for your trouble." "It''s no trouble. I''ve got plenty of free time anyway." Free time was a burden to him; he never knew how to fill the void. "Mr. Vukic, you can drop me off here." As they approached the apartment, Aurora''s pain became unbearable. "Alright." "Thank you for today." Aurora stepped out of the car, forcing a smile that took all her remaining strength. Denis noticed her face, pale as a sheet, dotted with beads of sweat. Something was clearly wrong. He watched as Aurora walked into the building, each step seemingly a struggle. Then he saw her pull out her phone to make a call. "Ashy, where are you?" Aurora''s voice trembled as she spoke. Her body felt weak, and she knew she needed to get to a hospital. But she didn''t want to rely on Denis, someone she barely knew. She hated appearing vulnerable in front of strangers. She had held out until now, just to call Asher for help. He was the person she trusted to take her to the hospital. "Little fox, I''ve got an important meeting tonight. I''m afraid I can''te. Be good and drink your tea, alright?" Asher''s voice sounded tired. Aurora knew how much she had already burdened him. Running thepany alone had left him even busier and more exhausted. "Okay." Hearing how busy he was, Aurora didn''t tell him about her condition. She decided she''d take a taxi herself. As soon as she hung up, her stomach twisted violently. She doubled over and vomited on the ground. Tonight''s dinner had been three times her usual portion, including foods she couldn''t even properly digest. She ate them all, simply because Elina had ced them on her te. It was no surprise her stomach couldn''t take it. Just as she finished vomiting, a tissue appeared in front of her. She took it instinctively, wiping her lips. "Thank you..." she murmured weakly before looking up. "Mr... Mr. Vukic? Why are you here?" Her voice was barely audible. Vomiting hadn''t eased her pain; it had only made things worse. Her chronic gastritis, which Julian had carefully managed for so long, hadn''t red up in ages until now. "Why didn''t you say anything when you were in so much pain?" Denis''s dark eyes glinted with frustration. Did she think he was so heartless that she couldn''t even tell him she wasn''t feeling well? "I didn''t want to trouble you any more than I already have," Aurora said, wiping the sweat from her brow. "Well, I don''t mind a little more trouble." Without another word, Denis scooped her up and carried her toward the car. If he hadn''t been sharp enough to sense something was wrong and linger nearby, he wouldn''t have seen her copse. This stubborn woman-did she not understand the meaning of the word "weakness"? "Mr. Vukic, I can walk. Please, put me down. I-" Denis ignored her protests. He was not the kind of man to listen once he had made up his mind. He ced her in the passenger seat, reclining the chair so she could lie down morefortably. Then he draped his jacket over her. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Rest. We''ll be at the hospital in twenty minutes," he said, starting the engine. Aurora''s stomach pain was so excruciating that even her head throbbed. She had no strength left to argue and allowed Denis to take her to the hospital. When the doctor''s diagnosis came back, Denis finally understood how severe her condition was. His frustration bubbled over as he marched back to her side. "You knew you couldn''t eat that much. So why didn''t you refuse when my mother kept piling food onto your te? Do you realize that if we''de anyter, you could''ve gone into shock?" Aurora gave him a weak smile. "You have a mother. You''ll never understand what it''s like to grow up without that kind of love. Even if I know she''s not my real mother, even if it''s just the faintest glimmer of light, I can''t bring myself to let go of that warmth." "You''re... unbelievable..." Denis stared at her pale, fragile face, a thousand words dying in his throat. "Get some rest. I''ll stay here with you," he finally said, his words softening into an awkwardfort. "Thank you, Mr. Vukic," Aurora murmured, closing her eyes in exhaustion. Denis stayed by her side, watching her delicate face as she slept. She was so fragile- why did she insist on pretending she was invincible? Did she not trust him at all? Or was it that, apart from that one man, she trusted no one? Aurora''s sleep was restless. She murmured incoherently, calling out for her mother at one moment, Julian the next. Her body seemed like a piece of driftwood, tossed about endlessly on a vast ocean. When the morning sun filtered through the window, Aurora opened her eyes to find her phone buzzing incessantly. She had thirty missed calls-all from Asher. Panicked, she quickly dialed him back. "Little fox, where are you?" Asher''s voice was filled with worry. He''d been looking for her all night. Chapter 460: Asher vs. Denis Vukic Asher searched for her the entire night. Aurora''s phone was on silent, so no one answered despite his countless calls. He was frantic. The moment Aurora called him, he picked up instantly. Hearing how quickly he answered filled her with guilt. "Sorry, Ashy, I''m at the hospital." "The hospital? Did your stomach act up again?" Asher''s voice was filled with concern, recalling the one time he''d seen her suffer from a severe stomach issue. Back then, Aurora had pushed herself to the brink, working tirelessly to grow herpany. Sleepless nights and irregr meals had taken their toll, triggering a painful episode that had left Asher terrified. From that day forward, he never let her overwork herself to the point of harm. Thinking back to her weak voice on the phonest night, he realized she must have been unwell even then. Damn it. He hadn''t noticed. Yesterday had been a whirlwind- meetings, business calls, and an urgent conference-so he''d hurriedly ended their call without a second thought. "Don''t worry, Ashy. My condition has stabilized," Aurora quickly reassured him, knowing his tendency to shoulder all me. "As long as you''re stable. Which hospital? I''ming over." Aurora hesitated. She worried he hadn''t slept all night and wanted to let him rest, but knowing he wouldn''t be at peace until he saw her, she obediently gave him the address. Twenty minutester, Asher burst into the hospital room. But Aurora wasn''t alone. Beside her bed sat a man in a crisp white shirt. From afar, the man almost resembled Julian. Had Julian flown over overnight? No, that didn''t seem possible. Asher stepped closer and realized it wasn''t Julian but someone else-a familiar face. It was Denis Vukic. Though they had never spoken directly, Asher had seen him before. Denis held a bowl of porridge, carefully blowing on it to cool it down before offering it to Aurora. Asher''s brows furrowed. He remembered hearing about how Aurora''s suitcase had been mixed up with someone named Denis Vukic. At the time, he''d dismissed it as mere coincidence. But now, seeing Denis in person, things didn''t seem so simple. So this was the man Aurora had encountered. He must have been the one who lived across the hall and noticed her unwell state, bringing her to the hospital. If Denis had only brought a sick stranger to the hospital out of goodwill, Asher wouldn''t have minded. But Denis had stayed all night-and now he was feeding her porridge. That was the real issue. Denis Vukic wasn''t the type to waste time. He was as cold and detached as a block of ice, and with his busy schedule, it seemed unlikely he''d go out of his way for just anyone. It didn''t take Asher long to figure it out. Denis had feelings for Aurora. Other women might not evoke such thoughts in him, but Aurora was different. Asher knew better than anyone that Aurora had a unique charm-one that drew people in, making it impossible not to fall for her. At first, it might start as admiration or curiosity. But once that thought took root, it was dangerous. Because it was only a matter of time before it grew into love. She was like a rare flower blooming on a cliff''s edge-every man who saw her wanted to pluck her and keep her close, shielding her from the eyes of others. And once again, Asher hadn''t kept a close enough eye on her. When she first returned to Clothville, Julian had swept her off her feet. Now, after just a flight, she had met Denis Vukic. Even someone as icy as Denis was willing to stay by her side withoutint. "Ashy, you''re here." Aurora''s voice brought him back to the present. She smiled at him as he walked in, still wearing the same suit from the previous night. Clearly, he hadn''t slept. "How are you feeling? You''ve only been here a couple of days, and your stomach''s already acting up. If your number one butler finds out, he''ll probably fly here to fight me." Asher''s tone was teasing, though his sharp gaze flicked toward Denis. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Even before facing Denis directly, Asher deliberately mentioned Julian. For someone smart, there was no need to exin; a simple hint was enough. "Don''t worry, I just overatest night. Please don''t tell Julian, or I''ll be doomed." Aurora, for once, showed genuine fear, quickly trying to appease Asher. "And this is...?" Asher feigned ignorance, pretending not to recognize Denis. "Oh, he''s..." Aurora began to introduce them, but Denis stood up, extending his hand. "Denis Vukic," he said, his tone firm and polite, his cold eyes scanning Asher from head to toe. For Denis, Julian was a clear contender for Aurora''s affection. But Asher? The memory of Asher hugging Aurora at the airport still lingered in his mind. What was their rtionship? Denis couldn''t help but feel an instinctive dislike for Asher. Watching Aurora''s yful tone with him-it was obvious their bond wasn''t ordinary. "Asher. I''m this little fox''s guardian," Asher replied simply, shaking Denis''s hand. He didn''t introduce himself as a CEO but rather emphasized his role in Aurora''s life. Aurora''s pale face flushed with embarrassment. "I''m not a child! What guardian? Mr. Vukic, don''t listen to him." The two men, equally handsome and imposing, shook hands. But neither let go, their grips tightening in silentpetition. Even Aurora, usually oblivious to tension, noticed the sparks between them. "Um... how long do you two n to hold hands?" she asked awkwardly. Finally, they released their grips, each casually hiding their reddened hands behind their backs. The marks on their palms revealed how much force they''d used. "What exactly is your rtionship?" Denis asked, breaking the silence. "Ashy? He''s my best friend, business partner, and family-my one and only family," Aurora replied with a warm smile. Her wordsforted Asher and yet left him helpless. Family meant permanence, but it also meant he could never be her lover. If there was even the slightest chance, he wouldn''t want to be her "family." "So, you''re just family," Denis said, his toneced with subtle provocation. If they were merely family and not lovers, Asher had no right to act so close to her. Asher caught Denis''s underlying meaning. This man definitely had designs on Aurora. "Yes, family. We''ve built a life together, worked side by side, shared meals, and even slept under the same roof. Closer than family, wouldn''t you say?" Asher''s emphasis on "slept" wasn''t idental. It was the same tactic he''d once used to drive Hayden to the brink of madness. Only Julian had managed to stayposed, deflecting his taunts with ease. Denis''s expression grew colder. Aurora, still unaware of the silent battle between the two men, apologized softly. "Ashy, I''m sorry for worrying you again." "What''s there to apologize for? As long as you''re healthy, I''m happy." Asher gently brushed her messy hair behind her ear, the gesture so natural it was clear he''d done it countless times before. Denis''s dark eyes deepened as he picked up the bowl of porridge, scooping a small spoonful and lifting it toward Aurora. Chapter 461: Asher Loses His Temper Asher was sharp, almost too perceptive for his own good. Losing to Julian had been inevitable-after all, Julian had known Aurora since they were kids. That special bond between them was something Asher could never rece. Watching Julian treat Aurora so well, Asher had reluctantly stepped aside. But now, who was this Denis Vukic, and where had hee from? Was every random man destined to rece him in Aurora''s heart? "Mr. Vukic, I''ll take over. I know what she likes to eat, and the right temperature for her food. You''re clearly too delicate for this kind of thing," Asher said, reaching for the bowl and spoon in Denis Vukic''s hands. Denis Vukic, however, was not the kind of man to easily relinquish control. If he gave up that easily, he wouldn''t be Denis Vukic. Neither man was willing to let go. Their tug-of-war over the bowl grew so intense that the sturdy container began to bend out of shape under the pressure of their hands. Aurora, watching the scene unfold, couldn''t hold back anymore. "Uh... actually, I can do it myself." Asher, still locked in the struggle, nced back at her. "Have you seen your face? You look like you''re about to die. You think you can manage this?" he scoffed. Aurora truly felt weak. After vomiting everything she''d eaten the night before and sleeping through the night, her body was still frail. She didn''t even have the energy to lift a finger. "But you two holding it like that doesn''t help me either. I''m starving, really starving," she pleaded, hoping to elicit some sympathy. Seeing the exhaustion on her pale face, the two men finally let go-at the exact same time. The bowl tipped over, spilling the porridge all over the bed. Aurora''s stomach growled. The scent of the porridge wafted through the air, teasing her. Starving as she was, seeing the food so close yet out of reach was a cruel torment. "You couldn''t even hold onto a bowl. How useless can you be?" Asher sneered, momentarily forgetting Denis Vukic''s powerful background and the potential consequences of offending him. At that moment, all Asher cared about was that no one else couldy im to his "little troublemaker." She had been his once, and now she was Julian''s. Either way, she could never belong to thister Denis Vukic. "And you held onto it so well, didn''t you?" Denis Vukic shot back coldly, his tone equally sharp. The two men red at each other, their mutual dislike evident. Aurora, on the verge of tears, tried once more. "I''m hungry. Really, really hungry." Denis Vukic waved over his assistant. "Go buy some more." The spilled porridge had soaked the bed. For someone like Denis Vukic, a man with a near-obsessive cleanliness streak, this was likely driving him mad. He stared at the mess, his brows furrowing deeply. Without hesitation, he reached over to lift Aurora from the bed, intending to move her elsewhere. But before he could touch her, Asher stepped in. "Mr. Vukic, let me handle this. I''ve carried this little pig all the time before," he said, scooping Aurora into his arms before Denis Vukic could protest. Aurora pouted. "Who are you calling a pig?" But she couldn''t deny that Asher had often carried her in the past. Back when she used to workte and fall asleep at her desk, it was always Asher who carried her to bed. He would remove her makeup, wipe her face, and even clean her feet. The bond between them was, in some ways, closer than family. "You, of course. Look how much weight you''ve gained since you came back. Did Julian feed you like a pig?" Asher teased, though Aurora was still as light as a feather in his arms. In truth, she hadn''t gained any weight at all. Despite Julian''s constant efforts to entice her with delicious meals, her chronic stomach problems meant she couldn''t eat much. Denis Vukic''s gaze lingered on Aurora as she nestled in Asher''s arms. Her hands instinctively wrapped around Asher''s neck, and her small, delicate feet peeked out from under the nket. "Mr. Vukic, I''ll have to trouble you to change the sheets," Asher said with a sly smile. Denis Vukic gave him a cold nce but said nothing. Instead, he obediently began changing the sheets. For someone like him, changing the sheets was both a pleasure and a torment. Why a pleasure? Because he insisted on perfection. Every corner of the bed had to be meticulously tucked, every crease smoothed out. The overhanging sides of the sheet had to be of equal length-no exceptions. The result was a bed so wless it resembled a pristine sheet of paper. Just looking at it could soothe the mind. But why a torment? Because his obsessive attention to detail meant the task took him far longer than it would for anyone else. Even as Asher stood by, repeatedly saying, "That''s good enough," Denis Vukic ignored him entirely. Once the sheets were done, he moved on to the nket. By the time everything was in ce, Asher carefullyid Aurora back onto the bed. Both men moved with exaggerated caution, as if fearing they''d wrinkle the perfectly made bed. When the new porridge finally arrived, Aurora preempted another tug-of-war. "Ashy, you feed me. You know what I like." Asher smirked at Denis Vukic, who nced at his watch. He had an important meeting to attend and, seeing that Asher was there to take care of Aurora, decided to leave. "Rest well," he said. After a long pause, he added awkwardly, "I''lle back after work." "Thank you, Mr. Vukic. Ashy''s here to take care of me, so you don''t..." Aurora began, but before she could finish, Denis Vukic interrupted. "I''lle," he said firmly, turning and leaving without waiting for her response. His departing figure seemed lonely. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Once he was gone, Asher leaned close and teased, "What are you staring at? He''s gone. Keep looking, and I''ll call Julian to tell him you''ve moved on. Let''s see how many calls he''ll bombard you with." Aurora rolled her eyes. She knew he was joking and didn''t take it seriously. "Ashy, why are you so hostile to Mr. Vukic?" "Mr. Vukic this, Mr. Vukic that. How long have you even known him?" Asher admitted to himself that he was jealous. He could still ept Julian-but Denis Vukic? What im did he havepared to their three years together? "A few days," Aurora replied honestly. "Ashy, are you too tired? Mr. Vukic hasn''t done anything wrong. Why are you so against him? "If he hadn''t rushed me to the hospitalst night, I could''ve been in real danger. He even stayed with me all night. You shouldn''t treat him this way," she said, still confused about Asher''s anger. "He stayed with you all night? And I spent all night looking for you! Aurora, do you even have a conscience? "A few months ago, you went back home and got together with Julian. Fine, he''s your childhood sweetheart. I can ept that. "But now, back in the U. S., you''vetched onto Denis Vukic? Do you have to keep attracting drama wherever you go? Do you even know how worried I was about youst night?!" Asher hadn''t slept in over 24 hours. His bloodshot eyes bore into her, his frustration spilling out unchecked. Aurora sat there, stunned by his outburst. "Ashy, what... what''s wrong with you? What did Mr. Vukic do to make you this angry? Did you misunderstand something? He and I..." "You''re just a troublesome woman who can''t stop worrying people!" Asher barked, cutting her off. Overwhelmed with emotion, he stormed out of the room. Chapter 462: Hold Onto Little Bunny To be honest, Aurora was still in a dazed state. She wasn''t the type of woman who would immediately assume a man liked her just because he treated her a little better. In her heart, she saw Denis Vukic as a lonely but kind-hearted man. Although he appeared cold on the surface, he had shown a willingness to help her. To her, he was a good person. Aurora never even considered the possibility that Denis Vukic might like her. First of all, because of who he was-did he seem like the kind of man who didn''t have women falling at his feet? All he had to do was beckon, and countless women woulde running. Secondly, their acquaintance was brief. She wasn''t some irresistible beauty, and not every man would fall for her. Besides, she had made it clear more than once that she had a boyfriend. So, Aurora couldn''t understand why Asher was so angry. When he walked away, she panicked. Asher had spent the entire night looking for her. He had already made many sacrifices for her. After working all day yesterday, he hadn''t even slept and spent the night searching for her. Although Aurora didn''t know what she had done wrong, watching Asher leave made her uneasy. Asher was her family, her closest family. How could she let him stay angry? She quickly got out of bed. Her body was weak, and as soon as she stood up, her head spun, and she felt miserable. Despite the difort, Aurora forced herself up and hurried after him. Asher''s long strides carried him far ahead. He didn''t realize Aurora had followed him. He pulled out his phone and dialed a number. "Hello." A calm, maic voice came through the line. On the other end, Julian had just finished his shower and was about to video call Aurora. He hadn''t received a call from her, but instead, Asher had rung him. Lately, they had been in more frequent contact because of Aurora, so Julian wasn''t too surprised. "You sound pretty rxed." Asher''s voice carried a hint of irritation. Julian, perceptive as ever, instantly picked up on the undertone. The two of them weren''t exactly close friends. Asher wouldn''t call him without a reason. "What''s wrong with Little Bunny?" Julian''s instincts told him it had to do with Aurora. He didn''t know what had happened yet, but he was certain it wasn''t something trivial. Otherwise, Asher wouldn''t be speaking to him in this tone. "What''s wrong with her? She''s going to make you something special. Do you want it?" Asher''s anger hadn''t subsided, though he couldn''t quite pinpoint why he was so mad. "Something special? What is it?" Julian initially wanted to say yes-how could he refuse anything Aurora gave him? But Asher''s words made him pause. Whatever it was, it didn''t sound good. He quickly changed his tone. Asher enunciated each word clearly: "Make you a cuckold." Julian''s expression darkened. On the surface, he was always gentle and soft around Aurora, like a big, affectionate cat. But in reality, he was a lion-a predator to everyone else. "Say that again!" This was something no man could tolerate, and Julian was no exception. He could forgive Aurora for almost anything, but not this. "I said, your woman is going to make you a cuckold. Do you want it?!" Asher vented all his anger about Denis Vukic onto Julian. A loud crash of shattering ss came through the phone. Asher had only intended to rile him up; he didn''t expect Julian to react so violently. Julian had just stepped out of the bathroom, water still dripping from his body. When he heard Asher''s words, a storm of fury surged within him. Unable to contain it, he smashed his left hand against the mirror in front of him. The mirror didn''t stand a chance against the force of his blow and shattered instantly. Julian''s face was as dark as a thundercloud. "Hey, what are you doing? Don''t lose your temper! I might''ve exaggerated a little. Your Little Bunny is fine-she hasn''t cheated on you. But you know how she is. Men are drawn to her even if she does nothing. She even managed to attract trouble just by taking a flight." f you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Asher quickly exined. His own temper was fiery, but he hadn''t expected Julian''s to be even worse. Judging by the tone, Julian seemed ready to storm into New York at any moment. Through clenched teeth, Julian spat out a single, icy word: "Who?" "Kell Enterprise''s CEO, Denis Vukic. You should know him," Asher replied, his tone turning serious. "Denis Vukic, huh? I know him all too well. Keep an eye on my bunny. I''ming over right now. If even one hair on her head is out of ce, I''ll make sure you regret it!" Julian snapped before hanging up. He couldn''t wait any longer. No matter what was going on between Aurora and Denis Vukic, he needed to be by her side. His restless Little Bunny would be much safer staying with him. "Young Master, your hand!" The butler rushed in after hearing themotion. He found Julian, still in his bathrobe, standing amidst shards of broken ss. The mirror on the wall waspletely destroyed. Blood dripped steadily from Julian''s left hand, but he didn''t even nce at it. "Prepare my private jet. I''m flying to New York immediately." "But, Young Master, you have several meetings tomorrow and people to see-" "My wife is about to run off. Do you think I have time for meetings? Go!" Julian''s entire demeanor radiated icy determination. The butler, who had taken care of him for years, could tell Julian was utterly devoted to Aurora. Something must have happened to her in New York. "Yes, right away. But let me at least bandage your hand first," the butler said, treating Julian like his own grandson. "Go!" Julian barked. At this moment, all he wanted was to sprout wings and fly to his Little Bunny''s side. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Yes, sir." The butler had no choice. He knew his master''s temper all too well. If his demands weren''t met, the situation would only escte. Julian casually grabbed a silk scarf and wrapped it around his injured hand. He quickly changed his clothes and headed to Aurora''s wardrobe. Digging through her belongings, he pulled out everything hidden at the bottom-maid outfits, uniforms, and more. He didn''t care what they were. He tossed them all into his suitcase without a second thought. If she still had the energy to attract attention, he''d make sure she didn''t have the strength to get out of bed! The usually gentle and refined Julian had transformed into a raging lion. Restless Little Bunny, just wait for me! Meanwhile, Asher stared at his phone, now disconnected. "Hmph, acting all high and mighty. If I hadn''t told you, your Little Bunny would''ve been long gone by now." As Asher put his phone away, he heard a voice behind him. "Ashy, don''t go!" Turning around, he saw Aurora running barefoot toward him. The people around them stopped to stare, as if they were watching a scene from a drama. Aurora rushed over, her urgency written all over her face. Seeing her bare feet on the ground, Asher hurried back to her. "You little fox, what are you-" Before he could finish, Aurora threw herself into his arms. "Ashy, don''t go. I was wrong, I was wrong..." Chapter 463: What Will I Do If You Leave? Asher had never truly nned to leave. He was simply furious at the time, thinking only Julian could handle this little troublemaker. In Aurora''s heart, she saw Asher as family-nothing more. Family and lovers were two entirely different things. Could he possibly tell her he was jealous? Who was he to her, and why would he even be jealous? He was angry that Aurora couldn''t see Denis Vukic''s ulterior motives, and equally frustrated with himself for being unable to reveal the truth. He decided to leave the mess to Julian. Whatever he couldn''t aplish, Julian could take care of it openly and justifiably. If Denis Vukic continued, even Asher couldn''t guarantee what might happen. Fate was strange like that sometimes. He couldn''t exin why he could ept Aurora being with Julian, but not with anyone else. After a call with Julian, his mood improved. But as he turned, he saw Aurora running toward him barefoot, wearing only a thin dress. Before he could say a word, she threw herself into his arms, repeatedly apologizing. People around them stopped to watch. Was this some kind of TV drama? Where were the cameras and director? "Little fox, what are you doing..." Asher hadn''t expected such a reaction from her. Aurora clung tightly to his waist. "Ashy, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. Please don''t leave, okay? I don''t have many loved ones in this world. We''ve been together for three years, relying on each other. If you leave, what will I do? Whatever I did wrong, tell me, and I''ll change-please, Ashy. If you don''t like Denis Vukic, I''ll stop seeing him. I''ll stop learning perfumery. Just don''t leave me." Asher looked at the petite woman in his arms, her vibrant blue eyes flickering with a mix of emotions. He sighed helplessly. This little fox didn''t even know why he was angry, yet she ran out like this. Did she have any idea where she stood in his heart? Did she care about him? She must, at least a little. But it wasn''t the kind of love he wanted-it was familial, not romantic. Asher sighed. "In this world, I''d never me you for anything. How could I bear to leave you? I just needed some air. I know you don''t love me, and even if all I can do is silently stay by your side, as long as you need me, as long as I can look at you like this, I''m content." They had never spoken of love, but both knew the truth. Asher had loved her for three years, while Aurora couldn''t give him a future. She could only see him as family. She hoped he would one day meet someone he loved and find his own happiness. But she didn''t want him to hate her or leave her. Though she didn''t know exactly what she had done to make Asher so angry, she had already hurt him enough and didn''t want to anger him further because of Denis Vukic. "Ashy, I''m sorry... I''m so sorry..." Aurora didn''t know what else to say. She only felt immense guilt. Not being able to reciprocate his love was her greatest injury to him. "Fool, what do you have to be sorry for?" Asher gently pushed her away. "You''ve done nothing wrong. You''ve found your happiness, and as long as you''re happy, I''ll be happy too. Do you understand?" Looking at her pale, fragile face, her eyes filled with concern for him, he felt that was enough. Family or lover-it didn''t matter. As long as he could leave a deep,sting mark in her heart, that was enough. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Asher scooped her up in his arms. "You''re still so unwell, yet you''re running around. Are you trying to make me worry on purpose?" Aurora met his ocean-blue gaze and nestled in his arms. "Ashy, I''m sorry. I won''t make you angry anymore. If you don''t like Denis Vukic, I won''t see him again." "Silly girl, what did you mean earlier about not learning perfumery anymore?" "Professor Lockman is Denis Vukic''s father. Yesterday, he took me to Professor Lockman''s house. The professor has been obsessed with developing a new perfume and doesn''t have time to take on students. Denis Vukic is skilled in perfumery and agreed to teach me. Last night, when he was taking me home, I had a stomachache. I wanted to call you to take me to the hospital, but when I heard you were busy, I didn''t want to trouble you. So I nned to call a cab myself, but he noticed and insisted on taking me to the hospital. I don''t know why you''re so angry with him, but I promise I won''t see him again as long as you don''t leave me." Hearing the whole story, Asher could piece together what had happened. This stubborn girl must have tried to hide her difort from Denis Vukic, wanting to handle it herself, but he had seen through her. Earlier, Asher had been jealous, seeing another man by her side. Now, understanding the situation, he realized how petty he had been. From Aurora''s perspective, Denis Vukic hadn''t done anything inappropriate. "Little fox, I''m the one who should apologize. My greatest wish has always been for you to pursue what you want. I''ll support you no matter what you do. If you give up learning perfumery because of me, I''ll only have be an obstacle on your path. I don''t dislike Denis Vukic-I''m just afraid. Afraid he''ll take my ce in your heart. You already have Julian; you can''t have another man." Asher awkwardly confessed his feelings, and Aurora finally understood what had upset him. She burst outughing. "Ashy, you... you didn''t honestly think I liked him, did you?" "I was just scared! Losing to Julian is one thing-I can''t help that. You''ve known him for fifteen years. But if Denis Vukic, this neer, swooped in and took you away, I''d never forgive myself!" Asher gently ced Aurora back on the bed and tucked her in. Friends needed honesty with each other, and now that they had cleared the air, things were better. "Foolish Ashy, Mr. Vukic is Mr. Vukic. He could never take your ce in my heart. These past three years, you''ve been by my side. How could I forget that? And when did you be Julian''s spy? Don''t worry. I''ve already given my heart to Julian in this lifetime. I won''t leave him or fall for anyone else, no matter what happens." Aurora was clear-headed. Julian and Asher were both irreceable parts of her life. Both men had sacrificed so much for her; she couldn''t let either of them down. "Then... then go ahead and learn perfumery with him. I don''t want to be an obstacle in your way," Asher said, scratching his head like a boy, embarrassed. "I''m sorry. I didn''t trust you. You''re not the kind of woman who falls for every man she meets. I was the one who underestimated you." Chapter 464: I Just Like Younger Girls Once they cleared the air, everything seemed fine again. Asher picked up the bowl and resumed feeding Aurora porridge. He scooped up a spoonful, blew on it to cool it, and brought it to her lips. Aurora opened her mouth and swallowed it. She was so hungry that she barely chewed before gulping it down. "Eat slower, eat slower. I''m not going to steal it from you, and your stomach can''t handle eating so fast," Asher said, both pained and tender. Aurora slowed down slightly. "I was really starving. If you had gone any farther, I might''ve starved to death chasing after you." Even while eating, her fingers unconsciously clutched the corner of his shirt, as if afraid he might leave her again. Seeing her like this, Asher couldn''t help but smile. "I still remember that time you got drunk and climbed into my bed to sleep. Then your period started, and it stained my pants. The next day, you were so worried, thinking I was injured. I can still picture how silly you looked back then." Asher gently ruffled her hair. Over the past three years, they had shared many moments of joy. Hearing him bring up such an embarrassing story, Aurora quickly turned her head away. "You''re such a jerk. You noticed it at the time but didn''t tell me. You just watched me panic as I pulled at your pants. I even thought I''d hurt you in my drunken stupor!" "Well, you''re usually so cold and distant. It''s not easy to see you show other emotions. When I saw how flustered you were, of course, I was happy. I even wished I could record it on my phone." The atmosphere in the hospital room was warm and peaceful. The sunlight streamed in, bathing both of them in a golden glow. Asher looked at the woman smiling beside him. She wasn''t the most beautiful, and yet, that smile had haunted his dreams. Countless times, he had tried to let go of her, to drown out his longing in indulgence. He had gone to bars, gotten drunk, and sought out other women. He thought perhaps this love was just a knot in his heart. If he slept with someone else, maybe the feelings would fade. Many women, beautiful and seductive, threw themselves at him, using every trick in the book to tempt him. But the more intoxicated he was, the clearer his mind became. None of them were her. He didn''t even want to touch them, let alone go further. In the end, he always left in a disheveled state, draping his coat over his shoulders as he fled. He didn''t love them. He couldn''t do it. He even thought, perhaps if he found someone who resembled her, it might work. Maybe it was just a psychological barrier. So, he started seeking out women who bore even a slight resemnce to Aurora. Some had more refined features than hers. Others looked strikingly simr. Forcing down his revulsion, he brought them home. These women, dressed in alluring outfits, could drive any man wild. But substitutes were just substitutes. None of them were her. "Get out!" After they left, he would sit alone on the edge of the bed, chain-smoking one cigarette after another. In his most desperate moments, he even thought about storming back to Clothville and using every means possible to bring her back to him. But every time he sobered up, he dismissed the thoughtpletely. She had already suffered so much. She saw him as the person closest to her. How could he be the one to hurt her again? Aurora caught the deep look in Asher''s eyes. "Ashy, with so many women around you, is there really no one you like?" Asher looked at the little woman who was always worrying about his love life. "You should worry about yourself first. Stop meddling in my business." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Are you nning to stay single for the rest of your life?" Aurora held his hand tightly. "If I can''t find someone I truly love, being together would only bring misery-for both of us. It''d be cruel to her as well. You should understand how that feels." Asher''s tone was serious. Aurora fell silent. Matters of the heart were like that-they weren''t logical problems you could solve by practicing more. The heart was the one thing you couldn''t control. Otherwise, why hadn''t she fallen in love with Asher, even though he had treated her so well for three years? "I... I just want you to be happy." "I know. But don''t act like a nagging mom worrying about her son finding a wife. Look at me-do I seem like someone who couldn''t find a woman?" Asher teased, trying to lighten the mood. Aurora smiled faintly. "It''s not that I think you can''t find someone. I''m just afraid you don''t want to." "Nonsense! Do you think I''ll spend the rest of my life watching you and Julian unt your love in front of me? Not only will I find someone, but I''ll find someone much younger. When you two are covered in wrinkles, I''ll be showing off with my young, beautiful wife and driving you crazy with jealousy." Asher smirked. If he had known how true his words would be, he might''ve sealed his mouth shut with tape that day. "No wonder you''ve been single all this time. You''re just picky about age!" Auroraughed softly. "What''s wrong with liking younger girls? I just like them. Who knows, maybe my destined bride hasn''t even been born yet. What''s the harm in waiting another ten years?" "We''ll see if you can wait until you''re in the grave, you creep." Aurora shivered dramatically, pretending to be disgusted. "So, if you keep nagging me about marriage, I''ll get mad! I''m waiting for my young bride to be born." Asher said it deliberately to stop her from pushing the topic. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Fine, fine. I just want to see what your young bride will look like someday." "If she bes my bride, I''ll cherish her with all my heart and treat her like a treasure for the rest of my life." Asher''s gaze fell on Aurora. If it weren''t for Julian, she would''ve been his bride. "I believe you. Looks like I''ll have to start checking the nearby middle schools and elementary schools in my free time. Maybe one of those little flowers is your future wife," Aurora teased back. "Just middle and elementary schools? That''s not enough. You''ll have to check the kindergartens too." Asher''s face was dead serious. Aurora burst outughing. "You pervert! You won''t even spare kindergarteners?" "Of course! How else am I going to find someone young enough to show off with this old man?" Asher raised an eyebrow. "Fine, fine. Not just kindergartens-I''ll keep an eye on babies still in their mothers'' bellies. The moment they''re born, I''ll arrange your engagement." The two of them joked without a care, neither taking the absurd conversation seriously. Asher was only trying to lighten the previously somber mood. Now that the warmth had returned, his heart felt lighter too as he looked at the smiling woman in front of him. Whether or not he ever found another woman didn''t matter. As long as she remained happy, that was enough. A gust of wind blew in, lifting the white curtains by the window. The air turned chilly, and Aurora sneezed. "The wind''s picking up." Asher got up to close the window. Aurora watched his tall figure, the sunlight outlining him and casting a long shadow. Ashy, you want me to be happy. But what I want most is for you to be happy too. Chapter 465: Her Man Arrived Aurora''s stomach condition was serious, requiring her to stay in the hospital for observation before being discharged. Asher had cleared his schedule for the day to stay by her side. Seeing how much he had run around, Aurora urged him to rest on the nearby attendant bed. She, on the other hand, rarely had such free time and picked up a book to pass the hours. However, something strange nagged at her-she had called Julian several times that day, but his phone was always off. She assumed he was in an important meeting and didn''t dwell too much on it. After all, she was nervous about the possibility of a video call. She dreaded him noticing her pale face and finding out she was in the hospital. She could only imagine how worried he would be. Aurora was a thoughtful and independent woman. If she could avoid troubling others, she always would. The day passed pleasantly with Asher by her side. They ate together, talked, and the familiarity between them made it feel like old times. At around 8 p. m., Denis Vukic arrived, carrying several boxes of exquisite pastries. His slightly fatigued expression suggested a long day of work beforeing here. "Does it still hurt?" Denis asked as he set the pastries down and took a seat nearby. Aurora, however, had grown more distant toward him since that morning''s incident. "Mr. Vukic, I''m feeling much better now. Thanks to your timely help bringing me to the hospitalst night, I''ll only need to stay for one more day of observation. You''re such a busy man with so much to handle-there''s no need for you to visit me anymore." Denis noticed the coldness in her tone. Though she still called him "Mr. Vukic" respectfully, her demeanor hadpletely changed. He nced at Asher, who was peeling an apple for Aurora and didn''t seem to notice Denis''s presence. "Mr. Vukic, would you like some apple?" Asher asked casually. "No, thank you." Aurora kept her focus on her book,pletely ignoring Denis, as though he didn''t exist. Asher, ever attentive, sliced the apple into bite-sized pieces and added some sd dressing that Aurora liked. "Here you go, Little Fox." "Thanks." Aurora took a piece without looking at Denis. Seeing Denis reminded her of Eric from before. Back then, she hadn''t even realized Eric''s interest in her until it nearly caused a conflict between her and Julian. While Denis was not Eric, she couldn''t help but wonder if he felt something for her too. It was better to be cautious. "Miss Montgomery, once you''re feeling better, we can start your perfumery lessons," Denis offered, breaking the silence. Clearly, he wasn''t used to dealing with such cold atmospheres and struggled to find the right words. "Mr. Vukic, I..." Aurora hesitated. She had already decided that if Asher didn''t like her learning from Denis, she would drop it and find someone else to teach her instead. Before she could reply, Asher interrupted, "That sounds great, Mr. Vukic. It''s a privilege for her to learn from someone as experienced as you are. Once she recovers, I''ll bring her over." Denis nced between the two of them, confused. What game were they ying? Asher had been openly hostile toward him earlier that morning, but now his attitude seemedpletely reversed. Aurora, equally puzzled, looked at Asher. Wasn''t he against her interacting with Denis? Why the sudden change? "Ashy, what am I, a delivery package?" she teased, finding his words oddly reminiscent of someone discussing a shipment. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Men''s minds were as unpredictable as the sea, she thought. While people often said women were hard to understand, Aurora felt it was men who were the true enigmas. What Aurora didn''t know was that Asher had already enlisted help. Moments ago, that help had called to confirm the location he had sent. And with Julian involved, what did Denis Vukic even matter? "You''re not a package, Little Fox," Asher said with a smile. "I''ve thought it through. You''re so eager to learn perfumery, and Mr. Vukic has agreed to teach you. He''s one of the best, and if you''re going to learn, you should learn from the best." Asher had promised earlier in the day to support all of Aurora''s decisions. Hearing her sincere words had reassured him. If she were the kind of person who wavered easily, he would''ve had his chance long ago-there''d be no need to worry about Denis. Denis, though cold by nature, was well-regarded in the business world. Asher didn''t believe he would overstep boundaries. And even if he did, Aurora''s firm resolve would be enough to handle him. Aurora would meet more men in the future. If Asher tried to block every single one of them, both of them would tire quickly. "As long as you''re willing, I''m happy to teach you," Denis said. He didn''t know what had transpired earlier but felt drawn to Aurora. There was something about her-a warmth that seemed to heal the darkness in his heart. For now, he didn''t fully understand his feelings. He only knew he wanted to be closer to her. Aurora bit her lip as she thought it over. Her main goal ining here was to learn the best perfumery techniques so she couldpete with NE back home. Herpany also needed technical expertise, and being able to handle it herself would save money and effort. "Thank you, Mr. Vukic," she finally said. Denis''s tense expression softened at her words, and the atmosphere in the room grew noticeably lighter. Meanwhile, high above New York, Julian was on his private jet, rushing back from Clothville. As soon as hended, he transferred to a helicopter without stopping. His only goal was to see Aurora as soon as possible. A thousand scenarios of their reunion yed out in his mind. What he hadn''t expected was for Asher''s shared location to lead him to a high-end private hospital. A hospital? Was his Little Bunny hurt? The anxiety in his chest red, burning away all other thoughts. As if sensing his worry, Asher sent another message: "She''s fine for now." Fine for now? Then she hadn''t been fine earlier? Julian''s heart couldn''t settle. Back in the hospital room, the atmosphere was much warmer. Asher brought out some of the pastries Denis had brought. "Little Fox, which one do you want to try?" "They all look so good." Aurora''s appetite returned at the sight of the beautifully made desserts. She had only eaten porridge all day. "Then try a bit of each. You''re the patient-you get to call the shots," Asher said gently. Just as the words left his mouth, the sound of a helicopter roared overhead. Chapter 466: I Want to Hear Your Story The sound of rotor des echoed above the hospital. Aurora, who was enjoying her dessert, instinctively looked up. "Why would there be a helicopter at the hospital?" she wondered aloud. "Maybe it''s some lunatic," Asher replied casually, though a sly glimmer flickered in his eyes. The helicopternded directly on the hospital rooftop. Aurora didn''t dwell on it, dismissing any possible connection to Julian. She continued eating her dessert, oblivious to the small smear of cream left on the corner of her lips. Before she could react, Denis Vukic reached over and wiped it away. Aurora froze. Wasn''t this the man who was supposed to have a cleanliness obsession? "Take your hand away," came a familiar voice. Everyone turned toward the door, and there he stood. Aurora instantly realized who the so-called lunatic was-none other than the man before her. From initial surprise to growing delight, the pieces began to fall into ce. No wonder she hadn''t been able to reach him all day. He must have been on the ne the entire time. Was this his surprise for her? "Julian..." It had only been a few days since shest saw him, but to Aurora, it felt like an eternity. Without a second thought, and ignoring everyone in the room, Aurora flung the nket aside and rushed toward him, throwing herself into his arms. Julian, holding the petite woman in his embrace, hadn''t expected such an enthusiastic reaction. The anger and worry that had been gnawing at him suddenly melted away, leaving only warmth in its ce. "Little Bunny, are you sick?" Julian asked softly, his eyes scanning her fragile figure. Was it his imagination, or had she gotten thinner? "It''s nothing, just my old problem acting up. Julian, why didn''t you tell me you wereing?" Aurora looked up at him, her arms naturally wrapping around his neck. The others in the room were dumbstruck. This side of Aurora was something they had never seen before. Even with Asher, Aurora always maintained a certain level of restraint. Only in Julian''s presence could she be so free and unguarded. Asher''s emotions wereplicated. The scene was both painful andforting to witness. This was the difference between him and Julian. She could never act this way with him. For that, he admitted defeat. Julian, clearly pleased by her reaction, yfully tapped her nose. "I couldn''t stop worrying about you, Little Bunny. I had toe and see for myself. It seems I arrived just in time. Why are you sick again?" "It''s just my stomach acting up from irregr eating. You know how sensitive it is. But really, Julian, the doctor said I''m fine now." Aurora tried to downy her condition, but Julian wasn''t convinced. Her paleplexion and gaunt features told a different story. "Fine? I don''t believe that. If you were fine, would you still be in the hospital?" Without giving her a chance to argue, Julian scooped her up in his arms. Aurora instinctively nestled into afortable position, resting her head against his chest. From the moment Julian entered, his eyes had caught Denis Vukic''s figure in the room. Yet he ignored him for now, cing Aurora back in bed before finally addressing Denis. "Denis, it''s been a while since graduation." Graduation? Aurora blinked in surprise. These two exceptional men were alumni of the same school? And from the looks of it, they seemed to know each other quite well. "Yes, it has been a while-since her death." Denis''s words were like a de slicing through the air, the chill in his tone freezing the room. Asher''s sharp instincts picked up on the tension. It was clear these two men had a history, and a deep one at that. He began to regret calling Julian here. The atmosphere between the two was so charged, it felt like a fight could break out at any moment. More troubling was the sense that their animosity wasn''t entirely about Aurora-there was something deeper at y. Aurora gripped the bedsheet tightly. Who was this "her"? Julian''s expression, in contrast to Denis''s icy demeanor, remained calm. "The dead cannot return. After all these years, why haven''t you let it go?" "Let it go? How can I let it go? Don''t forget who she died for!" Denis grabbed Julian by the cor, his fury boiling over. Aurora, sensing something amiss, realized there was more to Julian''s past than she knew. Other than the fact that he had waited for her for fifteen years, she understood little about his life. If he and Denis had attended the same university in New York, then during that time, she must have still been in middle school. His past, it seemed, was far from simple. "I mourned her death too, but what''s done is done. There are no second chances. My advice to you: move on," Julian said, his words cold and unyielding. The indifference in his tone struck a nerve. Denis''s voice trembled with rage. "Move on? Julian, is your heart made of stone? Do you have any idea how much Daria did for you? She-" Denis''s anger surged, and he raised a fist to strike Julian. "Mr. Vukic, please stop." Aurora, unable to ignore the rising tension, stepped between them. Denis, seeing her, reluctantly lowered his hand. Julian gently picked Aurora up again and ced her back in bed. "Why did you get up? Don''t you know the floor is cold?" His voice was warm, as though the confrontation moments earlier had never happened. "Julian." Aurora clutched his sleeve, concern etched on her face. Not wanting to disturb Aurora''s rest further, Denis turned and left without a word. Once he was gone, Julian tucked Aurora in and smiled. "Weren''t you craving dessert earlier? Let me feed you." Despite everything that had just transpired, his demeanor remained gentle. Aurora and Asher were both stunned. How could he remain soposed after hearing Denis''s usations? Someone had clearly died because of him, and yet he remained unshaken. "Julian, I..." Aurora''s emotions were a tangled mess. "Hmm? Don''t like the vor? I''ll get you another one." Julian turned to grab a different dessert. Aurora nced at Asher. "Ashy, you have work tomorrow. You should go home and rest. Julian can stay with me." Asher understood the unspoken message. She wanted to speak with Julian alone. Though disappointed, he respected her wishes and left after a few parting words. Once they were alone, Aurora held Julian''s hand tightly. "Julian, I want to hear about your past." Chapter 467: I Missed You Julian met her earnest gaze. "Haven''t you already learned everything about my past?" His eyes flickered with hesitation, as if unwilling to revisit those memories. "No, I don''t know. Not at all. For instance, this Daria." Aurora turned his face to meet hers directly. A sudden fear gripped her. She was terrified that there might have been another woman before her-perhaps someone he had deeply loved. What if the romantic love she believed in was nothing more than a carefully constructed lie? What if she wasn''t truly his one and only? Back when their rtionship wasn''t as deep, Aurora never thought about such things. She used to tell herself not to trust men. No matter how kind a man appeared to be, there was always a motive, always conditions attached. No one would be good to her without reason. Aurora repeated this mantra to herself time and again, but those words lost all power the moment Julian appeared in her life. She began to open her heart, allowing herself to believe in love again. She dared to trust this man in front of her. In just a few months, she had given him feelings a thousand times more intense than what she had ever felt for Hayden. Back then, being with Hayden had been like children ying house. She hadn''t understood what love or passion truly meant. It wasn''t until Hayden''s betrayal that she realized love could be synonymous with pain. But after meeting Julian, those scars disappearedpletely. Love wasn''t about pain. Love was about cherishing one another, about treasuring the rtionship above all else. She had ced love on a sacred pedestal. If someone were to destroy that love now, how could she possibly cope? Seeing Aurora''s serious expression, Julian''s lips curved into a smile. He reached out and gently tugged at her cheek. "Why so serious? I feel like I''m a prisoner under interrogation." His sudden yful gesture made Auroraugh. This man... "Julian, be serious. I''m not joking. Who is Daria?" Aurora no longer held back. She admitted to herself that she was jealous. For a woman to be willing to die for him, the feelings she must have had... they must have been so deep. Seeing the little woman in front of him brimming with jealousy, Julian''s smile widened. "Little Bunny, are you jealous?" "Don''t try to change the subject. Tell me, what exactly is your rtionship with her?" Aurora swatted his hand away. Julian frowned slightly at her touch, causing Aurora to pause. She wasn''t that strong, was she? It wasn''t like she''d hit him hard. Her gaze drifted downward, noticing the silk scarf wrapped around his hand. At first, she hadn''t paid much attention to it, but now she realized the scarf wasn''t its original color-it had been dyed a deep red with blood. "Julian, your hand..." Aurora began unwrapping the scarf, only to discover that it had stuck to the dried blood. If she forced it off, the wound might reopen. "It''s nothing." Julian had taken a call earlier, changed his clothes, and left in a rush, wrapping the wound hastily with a scarf. Theyers of blood had soaked through, staining the scarf a dark crimson, obscuring its original design. From Clothville, he had flown for over ten hours without sleep, his heart consumed by thoughts of Aurora. It wasn''t until he saw her now that he felt at ease. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "You call this nothing?" Aurora''s voice was both angry and filled with concern. "You were clearly hurt before you even left home, and you didn''t even bother to properly bandage it. What if it gets infected? What if you get tetanus?" Julian wasn''t a child anymore. Surely he knew how to care for himself when injured. As she scolded him, Aurora forgot about her own tendency to dismiss her injuries. When she was hurt, she always treated it as a trivial matter. But when it came to him, she couldn''t ignore it. That was the most precious aspect of love-caring deeply for someone else, even if you neglected yourself. Sadly, over time, many people lost sight of that. "I was in a hurry to see you," Julian said softly, lifting her chin with his uninjured hand. His fingers brushed against the corner of her lips, the very ce another man had touched earlier. "You were in such a hurry to see me that you couldn''t even take care of yourself? What if something happened to you? No, I''ll call a nurse to bandage your hand right now. I-" Aurora started to rise, but before she could finish, his cool lips pressed against hers. The room was quiet, the temperature outside dropping steadily. Julian had juste in from the cold, and his lips carried a lingering chill. Though this was a high-end private hospital room, with only the two of them inside, Aurora''s mind was preupied with his injury. She pressed her small hands against his chest, trying to stop him. "Julian, stop. Your hand-" He rested his forehead against hers, his eyes filled with an endless tenderness. "Little Bunny, I missed you." Those three words shattered all of Aurora''s defenses. During her most excruciating moments, the only person she had thought of was Julian. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! For over ten restless hours on the ne, Julian had been consumed by anxiety. Asher''s words had been vague and unclear, leaving Julian to imagine countless possibilities about what might have happened between Denis Vukic and Aurora. The unknown was the most terrifying thing of all. His mind conjured a thousand scenarios, each one pushing him further into despair. Under his gaze, Aurora felt her entire body soften. She let him kiss her-her eyebrows, the curve of her lips. In the elegant hospital room, the two poured out their hearts to each other. Aurora rested in his arms, her once-pale face now flushed with a delicate redness, her breathing heavy as she nestled against him. "Julian, isn''t it time to take care of your hand now?" she asked. But there was no response. She turned to look at him and found that he had fallen asleep in an instant. This wasn''t like him at all. They said men were always most exhausted afterward, but Julian was no ordinary man. For him to fall asleep so quickly today, he must have been truly exhausted. He had been on the verge of sleep before leaving home, then forced himself to stay awake for a ten-hour flight. Coupled with the blood loss from his injury, his face was even paler than usual, his lips devoid of color. Aurora sighed, exasperated. She noticed that even in his sleep, his hand remained tightly wrapped around her waist, as if he couldn''t bear to let her go. Chapter 468: Carry Me Home Aurora tried to pull herself out of his arms, but the man tightened his grip instead. She was certain that Julian was already fast asleep. The way he clung to her was purely instinctual, a subconscious fear of her leaving. Seeing him like this, Aurora''s heart softened. A moment ago, she had been wondering if this man once loved someone else. But how could she let such thoughts linger when, even in his dreams, he held her so protectively? Leaning down close to his ear, she whispered softly, "Julian, I''m not going anywhere. I just need to clean up." Only then did his hands unconsciously loosen their hold. Slipping quietly out of his embrace, Aurora looked back to see Julian still lying in the same position as before, unmoving. In the bathroom, she carefully washed herself. Traces of the marks he had left on her from before still lingered, and now, there were new ones. Back when they were at home, it was always Julian who gently cleaned her up afterward. She could only imagine how exhausted he must have been this time. Aurora cleaned herself up first, then turned her attention to him. She fetched disinfectant and bandages from a nurse. Julian remained in the same sleeping position, as though she had never left. Aurora brought a small stool to sit beside him. Carefully, she began unwrapping the scarf from his hand. Despite her caution, the movement still tugged at his wound, and she froze, fearing she might wake him. Luckily, Julian was too tired to open his eyes. His brow furrowed slightly, but he didn''t stir. Using a warm towel, Aurora wiped the blood from his hand with meticulous care, afraid to cause him any pain. Normally, even the slightest noise would wake Julian. But tonight, his body was so drained that he remainedpletely unconscious. After cleaning the wound, she wrapped it neatly. It wasn''t perfect, but it was far better than before. Once everything was done, she turned off the lights and climbed back into bed. The moment shey down, Julian pulled her back into his arms as if he couldn''t stand to be apart from her for even a second. In the darkness, Aurora''s fingers traced the contours of his face. She touched his brows, his eyes, his nose. In this life, she wanted nothing more than to grow old with this man. Whatever Daria''s story may have been, it was all in the past now. Denis Vukic had mentioned before that Daria had died for Julian. If that were true, the situation back then must have been dire. If it hadn''t been Daria, would it have been Julian instead? After calming herself, Aurora thought through everything carefully. Reaching this point in their rtionship, she knew she should treasure what she had with Julian even more. With this thought in mind, the knot in her heart unraveled. Nestling into Julian''s arms, she drifted into a deep sleep. Meanwhile, in a luxurious apartment adorned with ck dcor, a tall man stood in a spacious room. On the wall hung an enormous painting, covered by a ck cloth. It was impossible to see whaty beneath. The man reached up and tore the ck cloth away. The fabric spiraled to the ground, revealing a grand golden frame encasing a massive oil painting. In the middle of a sunflower field stood a girl with a ponytail, her smile radiant, her teeth gleaming white. The painter''s skill was exceptional, capturing the girl''s gaze with stunning precision. Her smile seemed to leap from the canvas, infecting anyone who looked at her with warmth. It was as if she were standing right there beside you, herughter echoing in the air. And you-standing amidst the vibrant, golden sea of sunflowers-could almost feel the soft breeze, see the distant green hills, and gaze at the endless blue sky dotted with fluffy white clouds. In terms of concept, realism, and technique, it was a masterpiece. The man stood motionless before the painting, his usually cold features shadowed by an overwhelming sadness. He murmured two words under his breath. A gust of wind blew through the nearby window, scattering his thoughts. "Daria... Daria..." Those two simple words carried a weight that could bring tears to the eyes of anyone who heard them. In his mind, her face appeared once more-the lively girl, full of spirit. One memory after another yed like a film in his head, starting with the moment he first met her. That day, his mother had brought a delicate little girl into their home. "Denny, this is the Daria I told you about. From now on, she''s your sister. You have to take good care of her and never bully her," his mother had said. The little girl, hiding shyly behind his mother, peeked out with eyes like a startled fawn. In a soft, childish voice, she introduced herself, "I... I''m Daria." Denis Vukic had always been more mature than other children his age. His mother had already told him about the new addition to their family-a little girl left orphaned after her father, arade of his father''s, died in service, and her mother took her own life shortly thereafter. After careful consideration, his mother had decided to adopt the girl. She had spent a long time preparing Denis for her arrival. Denis didn''t throw a tantrum; he knew his parents had made up their minds. What right did he have to object? From a young age, he had despised the childish tantrums of his peers. To him, such behavior was pointless and a waste of time. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! When he met Daria''s gaze, he reached out and took her hand. "My name is Denis Vukic. You can call me Denny. I''m a year older than you." "Okay, Denny," the little girl replied, clinging tightly to his hand. Onlyter did he discover the mischievous nature hidden beneath her initial shyness. "Wait for me, Denny!" "No. Keep up." "Just because your legs are longer doesn''t mean you''re better!" she huffed, cheeks puffed out like an adorable chipmunk. "..." Denis, ever the quiet child, said nothing. "Ow, my foot hurts!" came her dramatic cry from behind him. When he turned around, she was already sprawled in the mud. Unlike him, who always strove for perfection, Daria was a walking disaster, capable of causing chaos in the blink of an eye. Covered in mud, she looked up at him with tearful eyes. "I twisted my ankle, Denny." Sighing, Denis walked over. She held out her arms expectantly. "Carry me home," she demanded. He hoisted the mud-covered girl onto his back. Her eyes curved into crescents, brimming with triumph like a cunning little fox. "Denny, you''re the best!" she chirped. Whenever she was happy, she would call him Denny instead of "brother." Chapter 469: Loved for Many Years From childhood, that girl never had the slightest hint of femininity. She was wild and reckless, constantly causing trouble-if it wasn''t one thing, it was another. Perhaps it was because she knew that no matter what mess she created, Denis Vukic would always be the first to step in and clean it up. At first, he felt helpless about it. But over time, he grew used to it. That mischievous girl never had a moment of peace. His calm and monotonous life became lively with her presence. Then came the upheaval in their family. Denis Vukic''s father died in the line of duty during a mission. The backbone of the family was suddenly gone. Two yearster, his mother remarried Lockman. Denis, already a quiet boy, became even more withdrawn. It was Daria who tried to cheer him up every day, alwaysing up with new ways to make himugh-or torment him. She was like a tiny sun in his world. Anywhere she was, he could feel a sliver of warmth. As they grew older, the mischievous girl changed. At some point, she began to grow her hair long, started wearing dresses, and stopped clinging to him. It was all part of growing up. While Denis was d to see her maturing, there was also a sense of loss in his heart. He missed the way she would throw herself into his arms, calling his name. He missed the nights when she''d crawl into his bed after a nightmare, stubbornly clutching his arm. All of that disappeared as they grew up. He was a boy, and she was a girl. Later, she began to distance herself from him even more. She no longer walked home with him, and she made new friends-both boys and girls. Denis watched it all happen. As long as Daria was happy, he told himself, he was happy too. But the farther she drifted, the bigger the void in his heart became. It hurt. His entire being felt as if it were wrapped in an icy coldness-freezing and painful. Many times, he stood outside her bedroom door, but he never had the courage to go in. For a long time, he wrestled with his feelings for Daria. His friends teased him, calling him a sister-obsessed maniac, saying his sister meant more to him than anything. At first, he thought it was normal, a bond like any other sibling rtionship. But over time, he realized it wasn''t the same. One day, he came home unexpectedly and saw Daria wrapped in nothing but a towel. She was rushing out of the bathroom to grab something in the living room. The mischievous little girl who used to cling to him like a twig was gone. She was no longer the tomboy who rolled in the mud and dirt. Her skin was as fair as snow, her chestnut hair wet and draped over her back, droplets of water glistening in the light. Beneath the towel, her curves were faintly visible, and her long, slender legs seemed to mock him with a single truth. His little girl had grown up. And in that moment, Denis realized that his feelings for her had never been those of a brother for his sister. It was the love of a man for a woman. No brother would feel desire upon seeing his sister''s body. That night, he had a dream- a dream both intoxicating and tormenting. It left him more conflicted than ever. Aftering to terms with his feelings for Daria, he could no longer face her. He feared she would see through him, think of him as a pervert-a twisted man with improper thoughts about his sister. From that day on, he began to distance himself from her. Though they lived under the same roof, it became rare for them to see each other, even once every ten days. When they did meet, the closeness they once shared was gone. Denis could only suppress his feelings, burying them deep inside. Both of them ended up attending the same university, with Daria a year below him. One day, she came to him, beaming. "Brother, I''m in love!" He couldn''t describe the pain that hit him in that moment. The thing he feared most had finally happened. Despite the agony tearing through his heart, he forced himself to appear calm. "Oh? Who is it?" he asked. "Here, look! This is his photo. Isn''t he handsome? He''s in my department. I fell for him at first sight!" Daria''s dimples appeared as she smiled, a sight he''d once adored but now found unbearable. "Let me meet him sometime," he said, his voice steady. "But he doesn''t like me yet. Don''t worry, though-I''ll definitely make him fall for me!" Daria skipped away, her energy reminiscent of the past. Denis clutched his chest. It felt as though someone had plunged a knife into his heart, the pain sharp and unrelenting. After that, the entire campus buzzed with talk of Daria pursuing Julian. They became a vibrant topic among students. Someone teased her, "Daria, even if you chase him from freshman year to senior year, you might never win. His heart''s made of stone. He wouldn''t care even if you died for him." "Hmph! I don''t believe that!" she retorted confidently. Denis watched as she began learning to apply makeup, walk in high heels, and carry herself like ady. She started making breakfast, tasting it herself first to ensure it was perfect before giving it to Julian. Denis admitted to himself that he was jealous. Countless times, he wanted to pull her into his arms and tell her that he loved her. But for the first time in his life, Denis felt fear. This emotion was too taboo, too scandalous. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Even though they weren''t biologically rted, if word got out, it would ruin Daria''s reputation forever. He loved her too much to let her bear the weight of such a scandal. So, he suppressed his feelings, watching coldly as she devoted herself to Julian. Every time she failed to confess her love, she would pick herself back up, determined to try again. Her resilience both pained and endeared her to him. Caught in this emotional turmoil, Denis found himself torn. He wanted her to get what she wanted, but at the same time, he didn''t want Julian to ept her. In the end, amidst thisplicated mess of emotions, Daria vanished from his life. If time could turn back, Denis thought, he would tell her how he felt. No matter whether she epted him or not, he would have given her all the happiness in the world while she was still alive. That was his greatest regret. When Daria left, it was as though she took all the sunlight from his life. Denis became even more closed off. For a long time, he drowned himself in alcohol and meaningless encounters with women, trying to forget her. But every time he woke in the middle of the night, seeing a stranger beside him, he felt disgusted. He could never move on from his love for her. From then on, he developed a severe obsession with cleanliness. He stopped touching any woman or allowing anyone to touch him. After work, he would return home on time, sitting alone in his empty apartment, staring at a painting. "Daria, he''s back again. Are you happy, wherever you are?" Denis murmured, his fingers gently tracing the smiling woman in the painting. It felt as though all the darkness in the world had been dispelled. He loved her. He had loved her for more than twenty years. And he didn''t know when- or if-that love would ever end. Chapter 470: The Human Shield The next day, as the warm sunlight pierced through the window panes and spilled onto the bed, the man and woman nestled together formed a picture of perfect serenity. "Good morning," Julian murmured as he woke, his eyes softening at the sight of the woman he cherished. His fingers lovingly brushed through her soft hair as he whispered his greeting. Looking down, he noticed his hand had been treated. Though the bandaging wasn''t exactly neat, every wrap spoke of her care and affection. "Julian, you''re awake? Did you sleep wellst night?" Aurora asked, her voice still a little drowsy as she instinctively nuzzled against his chest. Julian cupped her cheek, his gaze tender. "How could I not, with you here? You worked so hard for mest night." He recalled how he had fallen asleep in the blink of an eye the previous night. Waking up now, his body felt clean and refreshed, with no trace of difort. She must have taken meticulous care of him while he slept. "I only did for you what you''ve done for me before. It wasn''t hard at all," Aurora replied, her voice already brighter than before. Her body had recovered well, and her energy had clearly returned. After freshening up and undergoing a final checkup, Aurora was dered healthy again. The doctor reminded her to eat well and maintain regr meals to avoid further issues. Asher arrived shortly after, bringing fresh clothes for Aurora. The three of them left the hospital together, chatting andughing along the way. When they returned to Aurora''s residence in New York, Asher stayed for a short while before excusing himself for work. The apartment fell quiet, leaving only Julian and Aurora behind. After wandering around to familiarize himself with the space, Julian waved her over. "Come here, Little Bunny." "What is it, Julian?" Aurora asked as she stepped onto the balcony. He pulled her into his arms, and the two of them reclined on the lounge chair, the cool breeze brushing against their skin. "You wanted to know about Daria, didn''t you? Let me tell you. But first, promise me you won''t get jealous. There''s nothing between me and her, not in the way you might imagine." Recalling Aurora''s expression from the day before, Julian felt the need to preemptively reassure her. His Little Bunny could be fiercely jealous. "I''m not jealous," Aurora huffed. "Not admitting it, huh? Who was it yesterday, ring at me like you wanted to eat me alive?" Julian teased, grinning as he remembered her fiery reaction. Aurora pouted, avoiding his gaze. "I-I wasn''t." "Sure, sure, you weren''t. Fine, I was jealous then," Julian chuckled, finding her shy stubbornness utterly endearing. He leaned down and nibbled on her lips, earning a gentle push from her. "Stop it, Julian. Didn''t you say you had something serious to tell me? Get on with it." She knew him too well. It was as if he had a switch, and she was the one who kept identally flipping it. A light kiss or a simple touch could ignite him, and before she knew it, he''d whisk her off to the bed. This man, Aurora thought, had a unique kind of charm. "Alright, alright," Julian said, stroking her hair. "That year, I left the Alvarez family. I attended high school in Clothville so I could see you, my Little Bunny, whenever I wanted. "By then, I''d already started my own business. But when it came to college, I realized Clothville University couldn''t offer me what I needed. So, I applied to a university in New York. "It was during my freshman year, not long after sses had started, that I met a girl in my ss. Her name was Daria." Hearing this, Aurora felt a twinge of jealousy in her chest. "I''ve never heard you call another girl ''cute'' before," she muttered. Julian tapped her nose. "Don''t interrupt. Let me finish." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Fine," Aurora said, biting her lip and listening on. "She had these deep dimples that appeared whenever she smiled. And she smiled a lot. Not long after we met, she began pursuing me relentlessly. "I''ve had plenty of admirers over the years, so at first, I thought she was just another one of them. But back then, my heart waspletely filled with you. All I wanted was to be with you, to wait for you to grow up so I could marry you. "I didn''t pay attention to the other women. But over time, I realized Daria was different from the others." "How so?" Aurora asked, her curiosity piqued despite the faint sourness in her heart. "It was her persistence. No matter how many times I rejected her, she''d show up the next day, smiling. She was like a little cockroach-impossible to get rid of." "You didn''t fall for her just because she was persistent, did you?" Aurora asked, her voice tinged with displeasure. Julian pinched her nose lightly. "What are you thinking? Didn''t I promise to wait for you to grow up so I could marry you? Do you think I''d go back on my word?" "I-I just don''t remember you saying that," Aurora mumbled, feeling a little guilty. "So, what happened next? What was Daria''s deal?" "At first, I thought she genuinely liked me. No matter how harshly I rejected her or how cruel my words were, she kepting back. "But something about her didn''t sit right with me. The way she looked at me wasn''t like the infatuated gazes of other girls. She was straightforward, but also had the sensitivity of a woman. "I could tell there was no real affection in her eyes. If she didn''t like me, and wasn''t just after my looks, why did she keep chasing me? "This question puzzled me for a long time. I started observing her, and eventually, an incident gave me the answer." Julian''s story grew more suspenseful, and Aurora leaned in, captivated. This Daria seemed anything but ordinary. "What happened?" she asked. "One day, our school held a basketball game. I was on one team, and Denis Vukic, her brother, was on the opposing team. Denis had always been hostile toward me. That kind of animosity isn''t exclusive to women, you know. "The game was intense. During a heated moment, Denis and I both leapt for the ball and collided mid-air. When wended, we hit the ground hard. "Right after we fell, a small figure rushed toward us faster than anyone else. It was Daria." Julian paused, his expression unreadable. "Don''t leave me hanging! What happened next?" Aurora urged, her imagination running wild. "Did Daria help you up, and then Denis punched you?" Julian flicked her forehead lightly. "Do you think your man is that weak?" "Of course not. Just tell me!" "The oue surprised me, yet it also made everything clear. She ran straight to Denis. Denis had a bloody nose from my elbow, and I''ll never forget the way she looked at himpared to how she looked at me. "In that moment, I realized the truth. She didn''t like me at all. The person she cared about was Denis. I was nothing more than her human shield." Julian smirked faintly, his tone calm. Chapter 471: I’m Afraid He’ll Fall for You "So that''s what it was all about," Aurora murmured, stunned. If Julian hadn''t exined things to her, she would never have known the truth. She had even foolishly used him of having a rtionship with Daria. "Daria has feelings for Denis Vukic?" she asked, still trying to process it. "Yes," Julian replied calmly. "She always pretended to like me, but in reality, I was just a shield. She probably realized that her feelings for her brother were... unconventional, so she tried to distract herself by focusing on me." Aurora finally understood. She had thought her own love life was tragic, but it seemed others had even more difficult stories. "But aren''t Daria and Denis Vukic biological siblings? How could she develop those kinds of feelings for him?" Aurora asked, her curiosity piqued. "Who told you they''re biological siblings?" Julian said, shaking his head. "Daria''s father was Denis Vukic''s father''srade. After her parents died, the Vukic family adopted her. She''s always known her true identity, so her feelings aren''t entirely surprising. "They grew up together, sharing meals and beds. Whenever she caused trouble, Denis Vukic always took the me. What started as innocent childhood affection gradually grew into romantic feelings. "But Daria was aware of how inappropriate those feelings were. She feared they''d negatively affect Denis Vukic and disgrace the family that had taken her in. So, she suppressed her emotions and tried to divert her attention elsewhere. You know how emotions are-like a flood. Once the dam breaks, it''s unstoppable. "That''s why she desperately pursued me, hoping I could dilute her feelings for Denis Vukic. But emotions aren''t something you can just turn off because you want to." Julian sighed, his tone tinged with regret. Aurora listened intently, her heart aching at the revtion. It turned out that loving someone in silence was the most painful thing in the world. "And how is it that Daria died for you?" Aurora pressed, sensing there was more to the story. "When I confronted her about her feelings, she admitted them to me. After we graduated, she asked me to help her stage a scene." "A scene? What kind of scene?" "She wanted to leave-leave Denis Vukic''s world entirely. She believed that distancing herself might allow her to fall in love with someone else. So, she begged me to help her fake her death. She pretended to risk her life saving me during a boating ident and disappeared. "Everyone thought she died that day, but I knew it was just a n to escape Denis Vukic. I didn''t tell anyone. It was her decision, and I respected it. Butter, I discovered something shocking." Aurora''s heart raced. "What did you find out?" "It wasn''t one-sided. Daria loved Denis Vukic, but he loved her too. He''s just incredibly good at hiding his emotions. Even I didn''t notice. "But by the time I realized it, Daria was already gone. I didn''t know where she went. I thought it was best to keep the truth hidden, believing it was her way of finding freedom." Aurora''s mind reeled. No wonder Julian had remained so calmst night when Denis Vukic mentioned Daria "dying" for him. At the time, she thought Julian was being heartless, but now she understood-he had known all along that Daria was still alive. "Julian, if you knew they loved each other, why didn''t you tell Denis Vukic? He could''ve gone after her and brought her back," Aurora said, confused. Julian shook his head. "Do you think they would''ve reunited because of me? They hid their feelings for a reason-to avoid society''s judgment. "They see their love as something monstrous, something they can''t reveal. What stands in their way isn''t me-it''s the world''s expectations. Do you understand now?" Aurora nodded slowly. She tried to imagine herself in Daria''s position. If Julian had been her adoptive brother, how would she have faced such a situation? Even without blood ties, the world would see them as siblings. To be together, they''d need unimaginable courage. Daria, as an adopted child of the Vukic family, would have risked ruining not only Denis Vukic''s reputation but also the family''s honor. And with his father being a military man, Daria''s inner turmoil made perfect sense. Compared to Daria''s plight, Aurora felt her own struggles suddenly seemed insignificant. "Julian, I''m d you''re not my brother," she whispered, burying her head against his chest. She listened to his heartbeat, feeling a deep sense of contentment. "Even if I were your brother, as long as I loved you, I''d still want you. I wouldn''t care what the world thought-I''d only want you," Julian said, pulling her tightly into his arms. It was only after being apart that he truly realized how important Aurora was to him. Fifteen years ago, she was just a little girl with bright, expressive eyes. He never expected that tiny spark to grow into something that would consume him for fifteen years. If someone had told him such a story before, he would''veughed. But when it happened to him, he realized how real it was. Only he could understand the bittersweetness of it all. "Why did Daria choose you?" Aurora asked suddenly. "There were so many men at your university. If she just needed a shield, why pick you?" If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Because she knew I was the safest choice. I wouldn''t fall for her, and she wasn''t looking for a partner. Deep down, she had a subconscious aversion to all men. "She also knew my heart belonged to someone else. We were alike in that way. No matter what she did, I wouldn''t have epted her feelings. That''s why she chose me," Julian exined simply. Aurora sighed. The seemingly carefree girl had actually been the most calcting of them all. "Have you had any contact with Daria since she left?" "No. It''s like she vanished. She disappeared from all our lives. Maybe she''s moved on from her feelings for Denis Vukic. Maybe she''s married now, with children." Aurora thought for a moment. "Or maybe, after leaving, she realized she loved Denis Vukic even more than she thought. Maybe she''s quietly watching him from somewhere." "Maybe," Julian said thoughtfully. "Little Bunny, do you know why I rushed here after five years? I didn''t know if Denis Vukic had moved on from Daria. "I was afraid he might fall for you. You have a certain warmth about you, just like Daria did. That''s why I came without hesitation." "A certain warmth?" Aurora echoed, surprised. "Yes. Both of you have a kind of softness that draws people in, making them want to protect you." Chapter 472: NE Is Nothing but a Clown Aurora used to be much like Daria in personality. Especially when she smiled, it felt as though the entire world lit up. Over the past few months spent together, Aurora had gradually returned to her true self. There was a softness to her, a gentle light that, for a man long entrenched in darkness, was deeply healing. Five years had passed-not too long, not too short. Perhaps Denis Vukic had already let go of that past rtionship. After years of emptiness, the appearance of another warm woman made it almost inevitable he would feel something. Julian himself had fallen under Aurora''s spell. He knew the special kind of allure she carried, and it scared him. He was afraid Denis Vukic might fall for Aurora too. Aurora burrowed into his arms and teased, "You''re being ridiculous. Do I really have some kind of magic that makes every man fall for me?" "I wish you didn''t," Julian said, stroking her hair. "That way, I''d be the only one who loves you." "Not upset anymore?" "No... but it still feels bittersweet. Two people who love each other so much, yet they can''t be together. Julian, do you think there''s a chance that one day Daria mighte back, and she and Denis Vukic could start over?" "Who can say? Fate is unpredictable. Look at us-we''ve been through so much, and yet here we are, together." Whenever Julian saw others parting ways or reuniting, he felt grateful for the chance fate had given him and Aurora. It was because of that gratitude that he couldn''t bear to let anyonee between them. Not even a whisper of it. He had to snuff out any threat before it could take root. Otherwise, they might end up like Denis Vukic and Daria: two people who loved each other but could never be together. "Julian, I hope Denis Vukic and Daria can be together again." "I hope so too," Julian replied, only to add with his usual wry humor, "That way, he won''t be interested in you anymore." Aurora lightly punched his chest. "You always ruin the moment!" "Julian, no matter what happens with others, we must stay together. No one cane between us," Aurora said, her resolve strengthened by the story she''d just heard. "Yes, we''ll stay together. No one will separate us," Julian said firmly. "Seeing Denis Vukic so angryst night, it''s clear his feelings for Daria haven''t faded. Love like that runs deep. When you truly love someone, it''s in your bones. No matter what happens, you can''t let go. I know that because when you were with Hayden, I couldn''t give up on you either." Julian''s hostility toward Denis Vukic softened. He understood too well what it meant to carry someone in your heart. Denis Vukic might have some fondness for Aurora, but it wasn''t love. After Daria left, Aurora had be a ray of light in his dark world. And for someone who had lived in darkness for so long, light was the most desirable thing. "Julian, we''re so lucky to have found each other after everything we''ve been through. By the way, you mentioned a surprise for me earlier. Is this it?" Aurora suddenly straddled Julian, wrapping her arms around his neck, her face yful and lively. "This is just a small surprise. The big one''s still in the works. By the way, has Lockman agreed to teach you yet?" Julian asked, gently patting her head. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Aurora recounted what had happened. To learn the art of perfumery, she would need to study under Denis Vukic. The thought of theirplicated connection made her hesitate. "Denis Vukic actually agreed to teach you?" Julian asked. "Yes. Why?" "After Daria left, he stopped making perfumes. Maybe he really does see you as Daria''s recement," Julian said, a touch of jealousy in his voice. "Julian, I''ve only met Denis Vukic a few times. There''s no entanglement between us. Who would''ve thought you two had such a history? Since he has such a grudge against you and mes you for Daria, and I''m your woman, maybe I shouldn''t bother learning from him. I can find someone else to teach me instead." Before Aurora could finish speaking, Julian kissed her. "You''re my woman. I like the sound of that. Just for that, I''ll support you. If he''s willing to teach you, then learn from him. And if you''re going to learn, make sure to learn from the best. Denis Vukic has immense talent. He''s won numerous awards, and perfumery was just a hobby for him-he did it for Daria." "So, between Denis Vukic and NE, who''s better at perfumery?" Aurora asked, curious. "NE is nothing but a clown. Truly talented people never boast about their abilities. People like Mino and Denis Vukic are extremely low-key. If Denis Vukic is willing to teach you, defeating NE will be easy," Julian said seriously. "You''re really okay with me learning from Denis Vukic? You jealous man?" Aurora teased. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Julianughed. "And who was just asking me about Daria? We''re equally bad, you and I." "At first, I wasn''t okay with it. But after seeing how much Daria still means to him, I''m not worried. He wouldn''t dare make a move on you." "So, you''re agreeing to let me learn from him?" "You little schemer, setting me up, huh? Have I ever stopped you from doing what you wanted? Rx, I know what''s important. I trust you, and I trust that Denis Vukic won''t cross the line. But if he does, I''ll tell him the truth about what happened back then. That''ll solve everything." Aurora was puzzled. "Why not just tell him now? It might ease his pain. Otherwise, if he keeps dwelling on the past, he''ll suffocate under the weight of his memories." She thought of his apartment, shrouded in darkness, and felt a pang of sympathy. "You silly girl," Julian said, flicking her forehead. "If I tell him now, he''ll rush off to find Daria. Who''ll teach you perfumery then?" Aurora was speechless. She had been feeling sorry for Denis Vukic, while Julian had already thought ten steps ahead. "Julian, doesn''t your conscience hurt, doing this?" Julian smirked. "Not only does it not hurt, but it feels pretty damn good." Aurora was exasperated. This man could be cold, tender, domineering, orpletely shameless. But all these sides of him, only she got to see. And that made her feel incredibly lucky. Julian pulled her tightly into his arms. "Little Bunny, I may not be a bad person, but I''m no saint either. No matter what happens, your happinesses first." Chapter 473: A World for Two Although a misunderstanding had brought Julian rushing over, it turned out to be a blessing for the two of them. At least now, they could spend time together, free from the worries of work. For a while, they were just like any ordinary couple, walking hand in hand down the street. "Julian, I just realized something. Since we got together, the only ce we''ve been to was the amusement park. We''ve rarely had the chance to just stroll around together, have we?" Aurora suddenly remarked. Thinking back, their time together was often limited to either being in bed or in the car on the way to work. Even when they went to the amusement park, they hadn''t officially started dating yet. "It seems I haven''t done enough, if you''re harboringints," Julian teased, gently tapping her nose. Aurora had always been a strong, independent woman, someone who made the most of every minute of her day. "You''ve done more than enough," Aurora replied with a smile. "It''s just that, given who we both are, we were never meant to be ordinary." "Little Bunny, I promise to give you a warm and loving home. Once we''re married, I''ll let go of some of my businesses. I''ll make time to spend more of my days with you- how does that sound?" Julian said, sping her hand tightly. Aurora chuckled softly. "That sounds good. But you missed one thing-it''s not just me. There''s also our future children. You''ll be a wonderful father, I''m sure of it." "Mm, I''ll be a good husband and a good father," Julian said calmly. That day, they wandered the mall like any ordinary couple. For once, the mall wasn''t part of Julian''s business empire. Aurora picked out suits for him, while Julian carefully selected dresses for her. When they grew tired, they found a ce to eat, then went to see a movie together. During the movie, Aurora cried her heart out at the emotional scenes, and Julian simply held her tightly in his arms. As the movie ended, other couples dispersed, just like the characters in the film. But Julian and Aurora stayed close, fingers entwined as they walked together. He draped his jacket over her shoulders, teasing her about her tearful reaction to the movie. Leaning her head against his chest, Aurora sighed. "Julian, I never knew love could be such a beautiful thing. No wonder so many people chase after it so obsessively." "What''s going through that head of yours now?" Julian asked, amused. "After the movie, I saw a couple break up. It reminded me of my past," Aurora admitted, thinking back to what she had just witnessed. A man and a woman had walked out of the theater only to bump into another couple. The shocking revtion? They had been cheating, and all four of them knew each other. The scene brought back memories of Aurora''s past with Hayden and others. "Hmm?" Julian prompted her. "Luckily, I met you. But not every girl is as fortunate. Some might spend their entire lives meeting only the wrong men," Aurora said with a hint of mncholy. "You shouldn''t overthink it. Everyone has their own path to walk, and oftentimes, the ending is something we create ourselves. As for us, we just need to focus on living our lives. What happens to others has nothing to do with us. Now, tell me-did you enjoy yourself today?" "I did," Aurora said with a nod. "Good. Let''s go home," Julian said, pulling her jacket tighter as the chilly night air swept in. On their drive back, Aurora received a call from Denis Vukic, asking her toe to his apartment to begin her lessons in perfumery. Aurora nced at Julian, who didn''t object, so she agreed. Aurora hesitated, unsure whether to tell Denis the truth about Daria. Five years had passed, and who knew how much Daria had changed during that time? What if she was now married with children? Telling Denis about her might only rekindle feelings that would lead to heartbreak. On the other hand, Aurora worried that Daria might still love Denis and had never moved on. If she kept silent, she might be standing in the way of a beautiful reconciliation. While she wrestled with these thoughts, the car came to a stop. Julian ruffled her hair gently. "Silly girl, I already told you not to overthink things. Other people''s problems aren''t ours to solve. Everything in lifees down to timing and fate." "So, are you saying I shouldn''t tell Denis the truth about Daria?" Aurora asked. "For now, no. Unless you''re certain of how they''re living their lives, don''t jump to conclusions. You don''t know what kind of mess you might create. Daria made her choice back then after careful consideration. If she''s moved on, you''d only disrupt her peace." "Alright, Julian. I know what to do. But wait-are you noting up with me?" Aurora asked, noticing he hadn''t turned off the car''s engine. Given Julian''s character, it was unusual for him to let her go to Denis''s apartment alone, especially thiste at night. "I won''t. If he sees me, it might sour his mood, and who knows what nonsense he''d teach you then?" Julian said, his words filling Aurora''s heart with warmth. He truly lived by his own principles-neither a saint nor a viin, but someone who always put her first. "And you''re okay with letting me go?" Aurora asked, still unsure. After all, this was the same man who had flown straight from Clothville just because of a single phone call. "I wasn''t before. But now, I am," Julian replied honestly. "Thank you. I''ll be back soon," Aurora said, kissing his cheek before stepping out of the car. Julian watched her figure disappear into the building, lighting a cigarette as he leaned back in his seat. Although he trusted Aurora, the thought of her being alone with Denis still unsettled him. Yet, whenpared to Aurora''s happiness, his unease seemed insignificant. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Aurora arrived at the apartment without issue. The first time she hade here, she had been filled with questions. Now, knowing the reasons behind it all, her heart was filled withpassion. Denis Vukic was waiting for her at the door with his usual cold demeanor. This time, there was a new pair of women''s slippers ced by the entrance. "Come in," he said curtly. "Thank you for having me, Mr. Vukic," Aurora replied, slipping on the slippers as she entered. The apartment was as spotless as ever, so clean it felt almost sterile. Without pausing, Denis led her to a room in the back. Aurora was surprised to find a fully equippedb there, with neatly arranged instruments, test tubes, and ss bottles carefullyid out. Denis nced at his watch. "From now, you have two hours of instruction." Aurora nodded. "Understood, Mr. Vukic." "Do you have any prior experience in this field?" he asked, assessing her level of knowledge. "I dabbled in it as a child," she admitted. "So, none. I''ll start with the basics," Denis said, his tone serious. He was even more meticulous than her university professors, and Aurora immediately focused all her attention on his lesson. Chapter 474: Julian, I’m Hungry For two hours straight, Denis Vukic did nothing else but patiently exin things to her. Aurora had brought along a notebook and was taking notes more seriously than she ever had in school. When the clock struck ten, Denis stopped. "Alright, you can leave now." Aurora, feeling she had learned a lot, bowed deeply in gratitude. "Thank you, Mr. Vukic. I''lle back at the same time tomorrow." "Alright." Their interaction was limited to discussing perfumery-just as Aurora wanted. She preferred to avoid any unnecessaryplications. Meanwhile, for Julian, those two hours felt like an eternity. Asher, sitting with his legs crossed and a smirk on his face, teased him. "You''re pretty calm, aren''t you? Letting her go like that, alone with another man. Aren''t you worried something might happen?" Julian shot him a look and retorted, "If it were you, would you have stopped her?" Asher fell silent. He wouldn''t have. Like Julian, he would have made the same choice. Both of them cared for Aurora in the same way-wanting only for her to do what she desired. The two chatted idly, discovering they shared simr thoughts on many things. Just then, Aurora returned. "You two seem to be having a great time," she remarked as she opened the door, spotting them each with a ss of red wine, clearly having been drinking for a while. "Come here," Julianmanded as soon as he saw her, his tone firm and possessive. Aurora changed her shoes and walked over. As soon as she was within arm''s reach, Julian pulled her tightly into his arms. Asher set his wine ss down. "Hey, hey, what''s going on here? I''m still here, you know. How about a little respect?" "You know you''re unnecessary here. You can leave now," Julian said bluntly. Just moments ago, they had been chatting warmly, but now Julian didn''t hesitate to kick him out. "Talk about burning bridges!" Asher muttered in exasperation, but he did leave. Staying any longer would only test his emotional boundaries, and he wasn''t strong enough to endure the sight of the two of them together. The sound of the door closing echoed through the room. Julianid Aurora down on the sofa. "He didn''t do anything to you, did he?" Aurora caught the scent of red wine on him and realized he must have been worrying himself sick. She decided to ease his mind and gently pulled his head down toward hers. "Julian, rx. He didn''t say a single unnecessary word or make any improper moves." "Good," Julian breathed, his warm breath brushing against her ear as his lips trailed from her ear downward. Since she was already here, he wasn''t going to waste any more time. To him, letting precious moments slip by would be such a shame. Aurora knew resistance was futile. She surrendered to him, allowing their private space to once again be filled with memories of their intimacy. The night passed in a blur of passion. It felt like a vacation-neither of them had to wake up early or rush off to work. Aurora hadn''t slept in like this for ages. By 7:30, she considered getting up but found her body too exhausted to move. Just as she opened her eyes, debating whether to rise, the man beside her seemed to sense her thoughts. He kissed her forehead gently. "Sleep a little longer. There''s no need to go to the office today." Aurora thought about it and agreed. She closed her eyes again and fell back asleep. When she woke up again, the clock hands were pointing to eleven. She had slept until noon. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Julian was no longer beside her. Aurora assumed he had quietly returned to Clothville. After all, his visit had been unnned, and he likely had unfinished business waiting for him there. Though she reasoned with herself, a pang of disappointment lingered in her chest. She grabbed one of his shirts that he had left behind and slipped it on before walking out. "Julian, did you leave?" she called out casually. From the kitchen came the sound of ttering, followed by his voice. "You''re awake? Go wash up. Lunch is almost ready." Julian appeared in the doorway, wearing an apron and holding a spat. Both of them were momentarily stunned by each other''s appearance. Julian was dressed in her favorite white shirt. Since he wasn''t going to work, he had paired it with cropped ck pants instead of his usual suit. His ck bangs fell lightly over his forehead, and he had rolled his sleeves neatly to his elbows. He looked like the lead in a romantic drama-except for the floral apron tied around his waist, which somewhat undermined his suave image. Aurora, on the other hand, was wearing an oversized shirt that clearly wasn''t hers. It hung loosely on her, just barely covering her hips, revealing her long, slender legs. Her slightly tousled hair cascaded over the shirt, and she gazed at Julian with sleepy, half- lidded eyes-a sight no man could resist. "Julian, you didn''t leave?" she asked, her voiceced with relief. Her earlier sleepiness vanished. Julian walked toward her, frowning at her bare feet on the cold floor. "Why are you walking around without shoes again?" Effortlessly, he scooped her up into his arms. Aurora instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck, nestling against him like a delicate bird. "I thought you''d left. I got worried and came to check," she exined softly. "What a silly little rabbit you are. If I were leaving, I''d tell you. How could I just leave without saying a word?" If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Julian carried her back to the bedroom and gently ced her on the bed. Aurora satzily, the shirt slipping slightly off her shoulder, revealing smooth, porcin skin. Julian''s thoughts began to wander, but he quickly pulled the shirt back up to cover her. Though he still had the energy for more, Aurora clearly didn''t. Her health needed to be taken care of, especially her stomach-he didn''t want her falling ill again. "Julian, aren''t you terrible at cooking? How..." she teased, covering her mouth as sheughed. "And you''reughing at me? I shouldn''t have bothered waking up early to study recipes for you, you little ingrate. Now go wash up. Lunch will be ready soon." Julian ruffled her hair, his tone a mix of frustration and affection. "Alright," Aurora replied, her lips curving into a radiant smile that was as dazzling as the sunlight streaming through the window. Julian realized if he didn''t leave the room now, he might lose all self-control. He turned and walked out decisively, determined to resist the temptation of the captivating little enchantress before him. Aurora felt lighthearted. It had been a long time since she''d had such a leisurely morning. She got up slowly, tidied the bed, picked out her clothes, and freshened up before heading out. She set the table carefully, cing the dishes and utensils in their proper spots. "Julian, I''m hungry," she called out. "It''s almost ready," Julian replied as he carried a dish out of the kitchen. When he saw her sitting obediently at the table, her hands propping up her chin, her face glowing with a bright smile, his heart softened. She was wearing a cozy, oversized sweater, the autumn sunlight casting a warm glow over her. She looked serene, almost angelic. Julian ced the food on the table and suddenly realized-this was exactly the kind of life he had always longed for. It felt like they were already married. Their gazes met, and the air between them seemed to fill with sweet, rosy-colored bubbles. Chapter 475: Caught in the Game Julian had already spent an entire day with her. Now it was the second day, and Aurora secretly hoped he could stay with her even longer. But she also knew how busy he was-far busier than herself. After lunch, they rested together,zily watching boring TV. Aurora rarely turned the TV on when she was alone, so the house usually remained quiet. "Julian, rushing over here like this-what about yourpany?" Aurora asked, her concern evident. "Phil''s handling things. Why else do you think I called him back from New York?" Julian said, wrapping his arm around her in a gentle embrace. "No wonder I haven''t seen Phil in so long. So, you dragged him back just to overwork him? He''s still a budding little flower, you know. You''ve got to treat him gently," Aurora teased. "You''re the only one who still sees him as a child. Sure, he likes to act spoiled, but that doesn''t mean he''s not capable. Don''t forget, he''s a prodigy who skipped multiple grades, finished his credits early, and earned double degrees. Back when I didn''t have you, I poured all my energy into work just to manage everything. Now that you''re here, I want to make more time for you. That''s why I brought Phil over-to give him some hands-on experience," Julian exined casually. Once again, it was all because of her. Aurora''s heart warmed. Julian always seemed to do everything with her in mind. "Thank you, Julian. But Phil doesn''t have much real-world experience. Aren''t you worried he might mess something up?" "If he messes up, I''ll skin him alive. Don''t worry. Rocky has been with me for years and can handle everything. A few days ago, I assigned Phil to work under Rocky so he could learn from him. With his talent, he''ll figure things out quickly. Besides, I''m not entirely hands-off. I''m only gone for a few days. It''s not as serious as you think. When we''re together, don''t overthink things. Leave everything else to me," Julian said, gently ruffling her hair, as if to ease her worries. "Okay," Aurora nodded, finally reassured. She stayed by Julian''s side, and the two of them enjoyed peaceful, uninterrupted days that reminded her of their time on the ind. Except for the two hours each evening when she went to Denis Vukic''s apartment to study perfumery, they spent every moment of the remaining twenty-two hours together. On the third day of Julian''s visit, Aurora returned from her perfume lessons only to find him gone. Instead, Asher was waiting in the room. "Where''s Julian?" Aurora immediately asked, looking around for him. "He went back to Clothville. Something urgent came up, so he left in a hurry. He just headed to the airport. Do you want to go see him off?" Asher asked. "Yes, let''s go to the airport now," Aurora replied. Though she felt a little disappointed Julian left without a word, she figured he must have been in a rush. She didn''t dwell on it. Aurora followed Asher out the door, but instead of heading downstairs, he pressed the button for the elevator going up. "Asher, aren''t we going to the airport?" she asked, confused. "We are. But by car, we''d never catch up to him. That''s why I arranged for a helicopter. This way, you can see him before he goes through security," Asher exined. Aurora nodded, thinking it made sense, though there was something odd about it. If Julian was in such a hurry, why didn''t he use a helicopter? She dismissed the thought quickly, not wanting to overanalyze. Soon, they reached the rooftop, where a helicopter was waiting for them. Asher took her hand and helped her aboard. Aurora was about to call Julian, but Asher stopped her. "Don''t you want to surprise him? Telling him in advance would ruin it," he said. "You''re right," Aurora agreed, putting her phone down. The helicopter took off, and Aurora gazed down at the wealthy city below. The ride was much faster than by car, and it urred to her that she might even arrive before Julian. Her mind raced with the idea of surprising him. If she got there first, he''d definitely be startled. Imagining his reaction brought a mischievous smile to her face. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! The thought of giving someone a surprise felt wonderful. She couldn''t wait to see Julian''s expression when he saw her. However, after about ten minutes of flying, Aurora started to sense something wasn''t right. "Asher, this isn''t the way to the airport. Where are you taking me?" she asked suspiciously. Asher chuckled softly. "To a special ce." Though questions filled her mind, Aurora didn''t feel rmed. With Asher by her side, she knew she was safe. There was no way he would harm her. "I get it now. You and Julian must have nned this together. Tell me, what are you two up to?" she asked, pretending to be angry. Asherughed again. "I''m not up to anything. This was all your number-one butler''s idea. I''m just following orders." "Fine, it''s his idea. But at least tell me what this is all about," Aurora pressed, her curiosity growing. "You''ll find out soon. It''s a secret," Asher replied with a smile, keeping his lips sealed no matter how much Aurora pried. The suspense was agonizing. Every minute on the helicopter felt like an eternity. "Asher, you''re the best. Just tell me, please?" Aurora pleaded. "It''s a secret," he repeated. "Secret, secret... You''ve never kept secrets from me before. If you keep this up, you''ll lose me," she said, pouting and turning away in mock anger. In the past, Asher would have immediatelyforted her if she acted upset. But today, he remained calm and unmoved. Aurora noticed the helicopter was now flying over the ocean. What were they doing? Crossing the Pacific? That didn''t make sense. Her curiosity grew stronger as the helicopter began to descend. She looked out and saw a massive cruise ship anchored on the water. So that''s what this was about. As the helicopternded, waves rippled across the sea. On the deck, someone was directing thending. The helicopter touched down safely. Asher finally spoke. "My little princess, it''s time to go. Your prince is waiting for you." Aurora was still trying to piece everything together when the cabin door opened, and Julian appeared, walking toward her. The sound of the helicopter''s spinning des filled the air as Aurora ced her hand in his. "What are you two ying at?" Before she could get an answer, she noticed more and more familiar faces stepping onto the deck. "Miss Montgomery, happy birthday!" Heather said, walking over with a bouquet of flowers. "Heather? Ian? Mona? How are you all here? My birthday?" Aurora was utterly confused. Weren''t they all supposed to be in Clothville? How did they get to New York so quickly? She quickly did the math and realized it really was her birthday. So this was Julian''s surprise. She had nned to surprise him at the airport, but in the end, she was the one caught off guard. Chapter 476: My Queen Her birthday? Aurora hadn''t celebrated her birthday in years. Since Victoria''s departure, Magnus had been upied daily by Genevieve and Ivy, forgetting even his own birthday, let alone hers. Especially after what happened on her 18th birthday, the pain of that night''s memories haunted her. For three years, Aurora avoided her birthdays, letting the date slip by unnoticed, until she eventually forgot the significance of the day altogether. Asher, who knew the emotional weight Aurora carried, had never brought up the idea of celebrating her birthday. But now, with everything resolved, he felt it was time for her to face and move past that lingering burden. Julian, ever thoughtful, nned everything meticulously. He invited many of her close friends, including Eric, Emily, Magnus, and Oswaldo, leaving no one out. Mona, tasked with inviting Ian and Heather, identally let Gemma overhear her ns. Gemma imed to be an old friend of Aurora''s, and since Mona was unaware of Gemma''s true nature, she allowed her to join. Asher also brought along several high-ranking colleagues from their New Yorkpany. The luxurious yacht was filled with familiar faces, and Aurora was stunned by the "surprise" Julian had prepared for her. The deck was decorated warmly, every detail radiating Julian''s love and care. Everyone was cheerful, gathered to wish Aurora a happy birthday. This birthday marked her 22nd year. For the first time in years, surrounded by her friends, Aurora felt truly happy. "Thank you, Julian," she said, her voice filled with emotion as she hugged him tightly. Amid the chorus of well wishes, Julian cupped her face and kissed her tenderly. Eric, watching this from the side, no longer felt the pang of jealousy he once did. The little woman by his side was far too lively to allow him such thoughts. "Do you prefer blueberry cake or strawberry cake?" Emily asked. "Anything is fine." "It can''t just be ''anything.'' You have to pick one," she pressed. "Blueberry then," Eric replied, knowing full well that if he didn''t answer her, this obsessive woman would keep badgering him until he caved. "But I like strawberry," Emily said, now pouting slightly, her demeanor softer and more feminine than usual. "And what does that have to do with me?" Eric asked, exasperated. "You''re mine. Naturally, you should like strawberry too." "Who said I''m yours?" "Our one-month agreement isn''t over yet," Emily said smugly. "I''m still your queen." "Then why ask me what I like?" Eric couldn''t grasp her logic. "Because that way, your focus will only be on me," Emily said, her eyes curving into a yful smile. It suddenly dawned on Eric-while they were caught up in their back-and-forth, the couple on the deck had long since finished their kiss. Emily had deliberately distracted him to shift his attention. This little woman wasn''t as clueless as she seemed. She was clever, even... a little adorable. Meanwhile, Asher stood off to the side, watching Julian and Aurora embrace. A soft smile appeared on his face. He hadn''t been able to give her the happiness she deserved, but Julian had. That was enough for him. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! For Ian, this was his first time traveling abroad and his first time aboard a luxury yacht. The opulence around him was staggering. It was only now that he understood why some women were willing to sell their bodies for money. Wealth was, indeed, a powerful thing. The yacht alone was worth a fortune, and many of those present had flown in on Julian''s private jet just to celebrate Aurora''s birthday. The cost of such an extravagant party was beyond Ian''s imagination. When the group returned to the ship''s interior, thevish dcor continued to amaze. Attendants in immacte tailcoats moved gracefully among the guests, offering trays filled with exquisite wines and desserts. From the moment Gemma boarded Julian''s private jet, jealousy took root in her heart. She couldn''t stopparing herself to Aurora. When would a man ever do so much for her? When would she find a wealthy, handsome man with a private jet of his own? Her gaze fell on Ian. His appearance was certainly up to her standards, and he seemed like a promising prospect. No matter what, she wasn''t going to let him slip away. Seeing Ian sitting with Heather, Gemma''s jealousy red. She had waited so long for Aurora to leave, and now another woman had appeared to ruin her ns. Heather and Ian, meanwhile, were engrossed in a conversation about their shared ambition to contribute to Aurora''spany. Both schrly types, they had been studying everything they could about perfume production and often exchanged ideas, even during the flight. Their simr backgrounds and Aurora''s trust in both of them naturally drew them closer, working as a team. To Gemma, however, their camaraderie looked suspiciously like budding romance. Furious, she stormed over to Heather. "Heather, I feel a bit sick. Can I take your seat?" Gemma asked with a smile. Heather, though puzzled-after all, Gemma had been walking around and making numerous requests for snacks, drinks, and nkets with no sign of difort-didn''t want to cause a scene. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Sure, you can sit here," Heather said, closing her book. She decided to move to the back to rest, hoping to avoid further trouble. Ian, however, had grown thoroughly disgusted with Gemma after the events of that night. She had shamelessly invited herself along, and Mona hadn''t even nned to include her in the first ce. Ian found her behavior increasingly unbearable. "I knew it, Heather. You''re the best," Gemma said with fake sweetness. Once Heather moved, Gemma wasted no time trying to cozy up to Ian. She pretended to doze off and leaned her head on his shoulder, only for Ian to abruptly shift away. Her head hit the armrest, leaving a red mark on her forehead. She then demanded that Ian blow on it to ease the pain. Ian was furious but held his tongue, aware that they were still on the ne and others, including Mona, had been watching them. He wished he could bury his head in the ground. How had he ever liked someone so shameless? When they arrived on the yacht, Gemma acted as if the party had been thrown for her. She took endless selfies and insisted Ian join her in the photos. Ian was livid. If he could erase his history with Gemma, he would have done so without hesitation. Each time she crossed a new line, Ian questioned his past decisions, wondering how he could have ever been so blind. Chapter 477: Their Own Happiness Aurora was the star of the evening. Meanwhile, Gemma, without any sense of restraint, was snapping selfies from every angle, drawing the attention of many. People were probably thinking how peculiar her behavior was-clearly someone who had never seen a grand asion before. Aurora had changed into the evening gown Julian prepared for her. He, who always wore dark suits, had made an exception today by donning a white one. The ballroom was decorated exquisitely, like a scene straight out of a fairy tale. Aurora hadn''t worn such a princess-like dress in a long time. If she remembered correctly, thest time was on her 18th birthday. Back then, as the eldest daughter of the Montgomery family, her grandfather had hosted a grand banquet, inviting the upper echelons of society to celebrate hering of age. It had been a kind gesture, though the event waster marred by unexpected twists and turns. She descended the staircase, her hand lightly brushing the railing. At the bottom of the stairs, Julian was already waiting for her. With a gentlemanly bow, he extended his hand in invitation. Aurora and Julian had interacted many times before, but tonight''s atmosphere felt different. Meeting his deep, affectionate gaze, she felt her heart race. He took her hand and led her into the center of the ballroom. As the music shifted to a graceful waltz, the other guests naturally sought out dance partners and began to dance. Eric nced at Emily, who was thoroughly enjoying her cake. "Let''s go. We''re dancing." "What? Dancing?" Emily asked, her lips still dusted with a bit of tiramisu. "What''s the matter? Don''t tell me the daughter of the Langdon family doesn''t know how to dance?" Eric raised an eyebrow. "Who says I can''t? I''m just worried you''ll step on my toes," Emily retorted with a scoff. Truthfully, she had never liked wearing dresses, let alone dancing. Her father had once forced her to practice, and she''d ended up stepping on her instructor''s feet so many times that she nearly drove him to quit. While she could remember the basic steps, she had no real talent for it. "I won''t." Eric wiped the crumb from the corner of her mouth with his finger, then pulled her toward the dance floor. Emily froze for a moment, still feeling the lingering touch of his fingers on her lips. Before she could process it, she found herself in the middle of the floor. "What are you waiting for? Do you want me to dance with a statue?" Eric teased, a softugh escaping his lips. He reached out and pulled her into his arms. Emily''s hands were pressed tightly against his chest. "Don''t be nervous. I''ll lead," he whispered gently into her ear, his voice warm and soothing. Her heart raced wildly, but her body soon began to follow his movements. It was onlyter that she realized why she''d never been able to dance well before-it was because she didn''t care about her past partners. Eric, however, seemed to have a maic pull that guided her effortlessly. Not only did she not step on him, but she quickly became familiar with the steps. Throughout the dance, Eric''s attention was fixed solely on her. There was no sign of Aurora in his gaze. Perhaps it was the atmosphere, so perfect it felt like a dream. Elsewhere, Gemma was unwilling to miss an opportunity. "Ian, can I be your partner? You know I''m the best dancer here," she said eagerly. Gemma had gone all out tonight, wearing a dramatic evening gown with heavy makeup. Her dress, tight and low-cut, left little to the imagination-she had clearly overdressed in an attempt to stand out. It was her chance to mingle with high society, a dream she''d longed to fulfill. "I already have a partner," Ian replied bluntly. Only now did he truly realize how peculiar Gemma was-so peculiar that he was at a loss for words. "What? How could you have a partner?" Gemma''s sharp voice pierced the air, though it was fortunately drowned out by the music. Otherwise, it would have drawn even more attention. "She''s right there. Go find someone else," Ian said curtly, eager to distance himself from her. Heather, unlike Gemma, was reserved. Though it was her first time at such an event, she quietly enjoyed the food or stood off to the side, watching others dance. Several men had already approached her to ask for a dance, but she declined. She had only learned to dance briefly in college, with little practice since, and wasn''t confident in her skills. That''s when Ian stepped in. "Me?" Heather asked, still processing what Ian had just said. "Help me out," Ian whispered in her ear. His warm breath brushed against her skin, and Heather, who had never even held a boy''s hand, instantly turned red, her pulse quickening. Before she knew it, Ian had led her onto the dance floor. "I-I''m not very good," she stammered, lowering her head in embarrassment. "It''s fine. I''m not that great either. We can learn together," Ian said with a lightugh, cing his hand gently on her waist. As their hands met, Heather''s face turned an even deeper shade of red. It was the first time in her life she had ever been this close to a man. Ian, on the other hand, wasn''t much more experienced. But in his effort to avoid Gemma, the two had inadvertently ended up paired together. Being academic overachievers, they quickly grasped the basics of the dance. As they grew morefortable, their initial awkwardness faded. Gemma, realizing there was no chance with Ian, reluctantly turned her attention to another man. Heather nced up at Ian and noticed, for the first time, how attractive he was. Though not as striking as Julian, he was undeniably handsome. Ian, looking back at Heather, took in her delicate features and soft demeanor. Her lightly applied makeup enhanced her natural beauty, and her shy smile stirred something within him. Aurora, however, remained the center of attention. She was the epitome of a fairy-tale princess, and tonight, she truly felt like one. With her head resting gently on Julian''s chest, she thought to herself that she might just be the happiest woman in the world. Meanwhile, Mona approached Asher. She noticed that, as always, no matter where he was, his eyes followed only one person-Aurora. It had been the same before when Aurora was alone, and it hadn''t changed now that she had Julian by her side. His feelings for her only seemed to grow stronger with time. "What are you doing standing here? Go dance," Mona encouraged him. "I''ll pass. Watching you all is enough," Asher replied, settling onto a nearby sofa. Mona couldn''t hide her disappointment, and Asher saw it clearly. But his heart wasn''t with her. He had always been cautious with matters of the heart, unwilling to settle for less. Even though he knew he had no chance with Aurora, he couldn''t bring himself to hurt Mona either. Mona deserved someone who truly loved her, someone better than him. He couldn''t even love himself, let alone someone else. If he couldn''t offer her a future, he wouldn''t give her false hope. That''s why he had agreed to let her return home to assist Aurora. He hoped Mona would find someone who truly suited her. But that person would never be him. Chapter 478: Little Fox, Be Happy Mona watched as Asher walked away. She opened her mouth, wanting to call out to him, but what would she even say if he stopped? Asher was a clever man-there was no way he hadn''t already figured out her feelings. Since he had deliberately refused her, it was clear he had no intention of being with her. Some things were better left unsaid; otherwise, they might not even remain friends. Aurora noticed Asher drinking alone in silence. She leaned close to Julian''s ear and whispered, "Julian, can I dance with Ashy for a moment?" "You can, but just one dance," Julian replied, knowing how different Asher was to Aurora. "Thank you, Julian." Aurora smiled softly, slipping out of his arms. She lifted her dress slightly and approached Asher. "Handsome prince, may I have the honor of a dance?" she teased. Asher turned his head and met Aurora''s yful gaze. "Well, since you''re asking so sincerely, I''ll graciously ept," Asher joked back, cing his hand in hers. The two walked slowly to the dance floor. "At least you still have some decency," Asher murmured near her ear. "Ashy, I think Mona''s pretty great. Why don''t you give her a chance?" Aurora asked. It was clear she had noticed Asher turning Mona down earlier. "Stop. Why are we back to this again? Didn''t we agree you wouldn''t meddle in my love life anymore?" Asher quickly responded. "Fine, fine, I won''t say anything. But I just want to ask-why not Mona?" "Then let me ask you a question: why not me?" Asher looked at her seriously, leaving Aurora momentarily speechless. "Because you''re my brother. We''re family," she quickly deflected. "Exactly. That''s how I feel about Mona," Asher answered smoothly. Earlier, when Aurora and Julian had been dancing, everyone could see the affection they shared. Now, as she danced with Asher, Aurora maintained the most proper posture, not allowing him any closer than necessary. It was clear that, in her heart, Julian and Asher upied very different ces. "Don''t tell me you''re really waiting for some little girl," Aurora teased, recalling Asher''s earlier joking remark. Though it had been said in jest, seeing Asher avoid all the women at the event had her genuinely worried. The room was filled with beautiful women, yet Asher hadn''t spared any of them a nce. Some had tried to strike up conversations, but he''d only epted a few drinks before politely declining their advances. As for those who invited him to dance, he refused outright. Aurora felt like his mother, constantly fretting that he might never find someone to marry. "That''s exactly what I''m doing. My little girl is still growing up," Asher replied, ying along. "If I get involved with someone else now, she won''t be able to find meter, and she''ll cry." "Fine, fine. Do whatever you want. I won''t worry about it anymore. If you stay single forever, I''ll just have my child be your godson or goddaughter." When Aurora mentioned children, Asher was reminded of something Julian had told him earlier. She noticed his silence and continued, "What, you don''t want that?" "Of course not. I was just wondering if you''ll have a boy or a girl in the future." Asher quickly changed the subject to avoid giving anything away. "What about you? Do you like boys or girls more?" Aurora''s eyes lit up at the mention of children. "I like both, but maybe a girl would be better. That way, we could all spoil her endlessly. You went through so much hardship when you were little. If you have a child, we''ll all make sure to shower her with love." The thought of it made Asher chuckle. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "That''s true. Baby, your mom is waiting for you," Aurora murmured to herself. "What are you mumbling about? These things are all about fate. When the time is right, it''ll happen. If it''s not meant to be, forcing it won''t help. Don''t you agree?" Asher tried to reassure her. Aurora nodded. "You''re right. When the time is right, it''ll happen. I just really hope I can have a baby soon." "Don''t worry. Your little one has probably already heard your call and is racing toward you as we speak," Asher teased. "That better be the case." As the music neared its end, Asher noticed Julian approaching them. "Little fox, be happy," he said softly, gently pushing her away. Aurora returned to Julian''s arms. Julian pulled her close, his grip firm around her waist. "What should I do? I''ve already started missing you, and it''s only been one song." "Julian, I feel a little sad," Aurora admitted, her mood clearly dipping. "Why''s that?" "I''m worried Ashy will never want a girlfriend. Do you think he''ll end up lonely forever?" Aurora bit her lip. "What are you worrying about now? Men aren''t as steadfast as you think. Right now, he just hasn''t stepped out of your world yet. But time heals everything. One day, he''ll meet someone he likes and grow old with her." "Do you think he''ll turn into a grumpy old man by then?" "You should worry about yourself first instead of stressing over someone else." Julian chuckled, keeping their dance going. He spun her out and pulled her back into his embrace. "When you''re in my arms, you''re not allowed to think about any other man-not even Asher." "Alright, boss," Aurora replied with a softugh, letting the matter drop. As the evening wound down, everyone returned to their rooms. Julian carried Aurora back to theirs. The scene felt oddly reminiscent of fifteen years ago, except back then, Aurora had been a tiny girl nestled in his arms. The room had been meticulously decorated to resemble the cruise ship where they had first met. Aurora recognized it instantly. "Julian, you remembered?" "Of course. I remember everything about you." Gently, he ced her on the bed. "My princess, have you found your prince charming now?" Aurora threw herself into his arms. "Maybe I''ve found a monk instead." Years ago, Julian had joked that the man riding a white horse wasn''t always a prince-it could be a monk. Back then, she had been so upset by the remark. "Whether I''m a monk or a prince, I''ll only ever want you in this lifetime," he said tenderly, pressing a kiss to her forehead. Tonight, she was radiant, far removed from the disheveled girl she had been four years ago. And Julian, too, was no longer the cold man he had been when they first reunited. Aurora wrapped her arms around his neck. This time, he was gentler than ever before. Perhaps it was the rocking of the ship, or the magic of the sea, but both felt something extraordinary. It was a night of indescribable tenderness and passion. Four years ago, she had loathed such intimacy. But now, she met him halfway, their desires colliding in a wave of heat. Chapter 479: Ill Just Watch Her From Afar Aurora''s birthday this year was the most unforgettable one of her life. It wasn''t just because of the romantic surprises Julian had prepared-there was something even more memorable. For instance, Julian had brought out everyst bit of her "hidden stash" from home. Aurora vividly recalled that after theirst intimate moment, he had whispered in her ear, "Not bad. When we''re back, we can shop for some styles we haven''t tried before." She had buried her face into the pillow, silently pleading for mercy. If she had known this would happen, she wouldn''t have let him indulge in this particr "vice" in the first ce. Although Julian wanted to spend more time with her at sea, neither of them could afford to dy too long. The guests who had traveled far to celebrate her birthday had already left early in the morning. Aurora, however, was carried onto a helicopter- wrapped snugly in a bedsheet by Julian. The petite woman slept soundly. Even as he carried her, she showed no signs of waking. She remained fast asleep until they returned to her apartment. Asher, smoking a cigarette, watched Julian emerge from Aurora''s bedroom after settling her on the bed. Blowing out a smoke ring, he remarked, "Can''t you ease up a bit? What''s wrong with you-haven''t you ever been with a woman before?" Julian shot him a nce. "If you''d ever had one, you''d know how I feel. It''s never enough." "She''s still a woman, though. How could she possibly keep up with you physically?" Asher, who had never been in Julian''s shoes, couldn''t help but think Julian was being too domineering. Thest time Aurora had visited New York, she''d been covered in marks. And now, just a few dayster, he was at it again. The man was insatiable. "Hmph. Once you have a woman, you''ll understand. No matter how many times, it''ll never be enough," Julian said with a cold snort. "What''s your n regarding the fact that she can''t get pregnant?" At the mention of this topic, Julian lit a cigarette of his own. "What else can I do? Her uterus isn''t like any other organ-it all depends on her body." "It''s obvious she really wants to have your child. I don''t even dare to tell her the truth." "You think I don''t want a child? But with Aurora''s current condition, what can we do? Let''s keep it from her for now. She''s still young. There''s hope. I''ve already reached out to the world''s top specialists. We will have a child." Julian had been quietly working on this for a while. The doctors hadn''tpletely ruled out the possibility, so there was still a chance. As long as it wasn''t an absolute impossibility, there was hope. Julian believed fate wouldn''t be so cruel to him. It was just a matter of time. If they had to wait, so be it. They had patience. "Let''s hope so," Asher said. "I''m heading back soon. While I''m gone, take care of Little Bunny for me, will you?" Julian asked seriously. "You trust me that much? Aren''t you worried I''ll steal her away?" Asher teased. "I trust you. And I trust Little Bunny." "Sure, you say that now. But I know your temper-if I get too close to her, you''ll probably have a helicopternd on my roof." Asher smirked. "What can I say? My Little Bunny is just too cute." "Yes, yes, your bunny is white, sweet, and adorable. I''ll just watch her from afar, alright?" "Deal. I''m going to say goodbye to her." Julian turned back into Aurora''s room. She was curled up under the nket, sleeping soundly-a vision of innocence, like a little bunny. "Little Bunny..." Julian gently nudged her. If he hadn''t promised to say goodbye, he wouldn''t have had the heart to wake her. "Mmm... Julian." Aurora opened her eyes groggily, looking at him in confusion. "I''m so tired. Let me sleep a bit more." "Alright, sleep. I won''t disturb you. I just wanted to let you know I''m leaving," Julian said tenderly, stroking her cheek. Aurora blinked herrge eyes at him, her sleepiness fading slightly. "No, Julian, I don''t want you to go." Knowing she wasn''t fully awake, Julian gently tapped her nose. "I''ll be back soon. I''ll visit you often." "Mm... Hug me," Aurora mumbled, her eyes barely open as she stretched out her arms for an embrace. What a little troublemaker. If she didn''t look so exhausted, Julian would have been tempted to hold her down for another round. The thought of not being able to touch her for days made him uneasy. He pulled her into his arms tightly. "Little Bunny, you have to miss me. Every second of every day, think of me." Before he could finish speaking, he heard her soft, even breathing. She had fallen asleep again. He released her with a sigh-she truly was his Little Bunny. Julian tucked the nket around her, kissed her softly on the lips, and whispered, "Little Bunny, sweet dreams." Only then did he leave her apartment. It wasn''t a life-or-death farewell, yet every time he parted from her, Julian felt an unbearable ache. "Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of her. I''ll keep an eye on her and make sure no one else gets close," Asher said, noticing Julian''s reluctant expression. For a man who acted so tough, he could be surprisingly sentimental. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Goodbye," Julian said, pulling his gaze away before leaving without looking back. Asher shut the door. The apartment was the same as always, but something about it felt different-Julian''s presence lingered. Aurora slept until sunset. When she woke, she rubbed her eyes and instinctively nced to her side. The man was gone. She remembered his words as she''d drifted in and out of sleep, telling her he was leaving. Sure enough, when she tried calling him, his phone was already unreachable. Aurora got out of bed and dressed. Her body still felt sore, and her legs wobbled as she stood. Just how ruthless had he beenst night? After freshening up, she found Asher in the kitchen. "Ashy, ever since I came back, you''ve practically be my housekeeper," she teased. "d you noticed. I''ve left a mountain of work behind at thepany to be here for you. You''d better repay me properly." Asher was used to bantering with her. "Of course! When I have a baby, I''ll let you be her godfather. See how good I am to you?" "Don''t even think about it. You''re not nning to dump the kid on me while you and Julian run off for candlelit dinners and romantic getaways, are you? Don''t expect me to y babysitter for life. Kill that idea right now," Asher replied, feigning horror. "Please," Aurora said with augh. Neither of them mentioned Julian''s departure. Partings were always hard-why not talk about something cheerful instead? Chapter 480: Fixing His Quirks With Julian gone, Aurora''s life returned to its usual calmness. Although it felt unfamiliar at first, she quickly adjusted. Her nights were spent studying perfumery, while her days were dedicated to practice in theb. Once she became familiar with Denis Vukic, he simply handed her a key to his apartment. Aurora now spent most of her time in theb, and Asher gradually transformed into a frequent visitor at Denis''s ce. At first, the two men couldn''t stand each other, but over time, they began to tolerate one another. Their contrasting personalities-Asher''s liveliness and Denis Vukic''s aloofness-couldn''t have been more different. For example, after work, Asher would either bring a pile of groceries to cook for Aurora or bring takeout from some restaurant. The first time he did this, Aurora hesitated. "Ashy, you know how much Denis values cleanliness. He probably wouldn''t like the house smelling like food." "What''s the big deal? Does he not eat? Worst case, we''ll clean up after ourselves," Asher replied casually. Since Denis''s apartment had a fully equippedb, and Aurora had evening lessons to attend, it saved her the trouble ofmuting back and forth. Now, Aurora spent her days at Denis''s apartment. When he wasn''t home, she would immerse herself in her research. Theb was stocked with excellent equipment, resources, and precious notes from his earlier experiments, making her work more efficient. Aurora respected Denis''s habits and tried her best not to mess up his space. But Asher was another story. "What''s with all these quirks? I''ll help him get over them," he''d say smugly. Denis Vukic was used to a solitary, quiet life. Every evening, after eating dinner outside, he''d drag his weary body back home. In the past, his apartment was always dark and silent when he returned. But now, the moment he opened the door, he was greeted by warm light. Denis had always preferred cool tones, even for his lighting. Aurora, unaware of this, had instinctively adjusted the lights to a warm, inviting hue. The first time he came home to this, he was unexpectedly moved by the glow. Having someone in the house-it was a novel feeling. Gradually, Denis grew ustomed to this warmth. But tonight, it wasn''t just the light that greeted him. There wasughter and the distinct aroma of food in the air. In the living room, Asher and Aurora were ying around. The moment they noticed him walk in, they froze. "Denis, you''re back," Aurora said nervously, suddenly remembering she was in Denis''s home. "Have you eaten? If not, join us," Asher said nonchntly,pletely unbothered by Denis''s icy demeanor. Aurora nced at the snacks and takeout Asher had brought, noticing that some potato chip crumbs had even scattered on the table. Guilt crept in-she felt as though she''d been caught red-handed. "I''ll clean it up right away," she stammered. After all, Denis had been kind enough to mentor her, and now she''d gone and let Asher make a mess of his ce. Meanwhile, Asher continued munching without a care. Aurora shot him a re. "Still eating?!" Denis''s emotions wereplicated. His home hadn''t been this lively in years. "Who invited you here?" he asked coldly. "I came to see my little fox," Asher replied casually, unfazed by Denis''s frosty demeanor. "Clean this up. I can''t stand the mess," Denis ordered, his voice sharp. Aurora had always been careful not to disrupt his space, but Asher had turned the ce upside down. "Such a picky guy," Asher muttered as he stood up. Denis assumed he was about to clean, but instead, Asher grabbed a bag of chips and scattered them all over the floor. "Ha! Let''s see how you handle this! I''ll cure your obsession with cleanliness!" Asher dered with a wicked grin. Aurora raised an eyebrow, watching Asher''s antics. She wondered if work was stressing him out so much that he''d been reduced to acting like a child. Denis, on the other hand, was fuming. Seeing his pristine floor covered in crumbs and Asher gleefully stomping them into bits was infuriating. "Are you asking to die?" Denis seethed, his fury barely contained. "I''m helping you fix that quirk of yours. What kind of grown man has a cleanliness obsession?" Asher teased, hopping around the room with unrestrained energy. Aurora could tell Denis was on the verge of losing it. Sure enough, Denis lunged forward, chasing Asher around the apartment. One ran, the other pursued, while Aurora watched from the sidelines,ughing to herself. She understood Asher''s intentions. He wasn''t trying to provoke Denis out of malice. He just wanted to melt the icy barrier Denis kept around himself. Having spent time with Denis, Asher knew he was a good person. After hearing about Denis''s past with Daria, Asher was determined to help him open his heart. Aurora stood back and watched the chaos unfold, even taking pictures of the two men''s childish antics. "Julian, you''ve got to see this," she said, sending a live feed to the man on the other side of the ocean. "Hmm?" Julian looked at the screen, only to see Denis and Asher wrestling on the bed, pillows in hand. "Isn''t it entertaining? This is a once-in-a-lifetime scene," Aurora chuckled, covering her mouth to stifle herughter. "Stay back. Don''t get caught in the crossfire," Julian warned. "Got it," she replied. "You''re just standing there filming? Aren''t you going to help me? I brought you food!" Asher yelled as Denis pinned him down. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Well, you did scatter chips all over someone else''s ce. If it were me, I''d beat you up too," Aurora said, thoroughly enjoying the spectacle. "I''m going to die here! Denis, don''t touch my face! Are you jealous of my perfect skin?" Asher''s dramatic cries filled the room. Julian, listening to Aurora''sughter over the phone, felt a warmth spread through him. Though miles apart, he felt as though he were right there with them. "You''re stillughing? You''re heartless," Asherined, throwing a pillow at Aurora. The pillow smacked her phone, sending it tumbling to the floor. Aurora''s voice rang out as she ran. "Oh, Ashy, how dare you! Denis, get him!" She darted to Denis''s side, and the two teamed up against Asher. Feathers from the pillows began to scatter like snow, covering the room as the three of them continued their yful fight. "You little fox! This is how you treat me after everything I''ve done for you? Hmph, I won''t let you off!" Asher yelled, now targeting Aurora. Denis quickly stepped in to shield her. Fortunately, Denis''s bed wasrge-over two meters wide-giving them plenty of space to roll around. When they finally copsed in exhaustion, Aurora was clutching her stomach fromughing so hard. Denis realized it had been years since he''dughed so freely. "I''m done. I''m exhausted," Aurora panted, struggling to catch her breath. "Your stamina is terrible," Asher remarked. "Asher, are you trying to die?" Julian''s voice growled from the phone. Chapter 481: She Was Determined to Clear Her Name Laughter filled the room as Aurora climbed off the bed, ncing at the feathers scattered across the bed and floor. "Ashy, you started this war, so the room is yours to clean," she said, a yful grin on her face. "You can''t do this to me, little fox." "We need to start studying, so during that time, the room is all yours to handle." Aurora patted him on the shoulder. Asher''s face twisted into a pained expression. What had he done to deserve this? Denis Vukic''s lips curved into a faint smile, as delicate and elegant as a lotus in bloom. From that day on, Asher beganing and going freely from Denis Vukic''s apartment. Denis no longer dined out because Aurora cooked different dishes for them daily. Although her cooking wasn''t on par with Michelin-starred restaurants, it had an irreceable charm. Every time, Julian would re furiously in their video calls. He hadn''t had many chances to taste meals personally cooked by Little Bunny, yet these two were enjoying her food so freely. At mealtimes, Asher would purposely call Julian on video, forcing him to watch as he ate. Over time, the old tensions between Denis Vukic and Julian began to dissolve. As winter deepened, Aurora''s talent for perfumery became unmistakable. With Denis Vukic as her mentor, she quickly mastered the properties of various fragrances and how best tobine them. Of course, her progress was also due to her diligence. When Asher and Denis went to work, Aurora spent her time memorizing the characteristics, scents, and best pairings of different ingredients. Perfumery was like painting-everybination, every measurement required the experience of the perfumer. Aurora diligently earned her perfumer''s certification. Mrs. Vukic, fond of Aurora, often invited her over for meals. Lockman asionally shared additional tips and tricks with her. Aurora eventually began developing her own perfume. Denis Vukic soon discovered the real reason behind her determination to learn perfumery-her battle with NE. Denis had always disliked NE, and upon learning the truth, he didn''t hesitate to join Aurora in developing her perfume. The two of them experimented over and over, striving to perfect the form. While buying perfume might seem simple to outsiders, few realized the effort behind it: countless trials and adjustments by perfumers to achieve the ideal bnce. Though knockoffs might smell simr at first nce, true connoisseurs could immediately tell the difference. A genuine perfume could lift one''s spirits, while a counterfeit was often harsh and unpleasant. For a brand''s signature scent, precision was key. Too strong, and it overwhelmed; too light, and it faded too quickly. Only experienced perfumers with meticulous attention to detail could create a ssic fragrance. With Denis Vukic''s help, much of Aurora''s burden was eased. After all, for a neer to hope for immediate sess in the industry was nothing short of a dream. Meanwhile, for NE, things weren''t going smoothly. Aurora''s earlier rejection had left him frustrated and determined to outshine her with a better project. But something peculiar happened. Every potential partner who learned that Susan would be the face of the perfume immediately backed out. NE''s perfume became unseble overnight. It wasn''t that Susancked fame, but her reputation was so tarnished that no one dared risk theirpany''s name by associating with her. Missing out on NE''s contract was unfortunate for many, but the world was full of other lucrative opportunities. There were countless skincare products to market-why risk it all on NE''s perfume? If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! These businesspeople were sharp. Profit could be found anywhere; it was just a matter of how much. Avoiding losses was always the safer bet. The most distressed person in all this was Susan. Having failed to secure the love she craved in her marriage, she had hoped to use Hayden''s injury as an opportunity to care for him and strengthen their rtionship. But instead of healing, their bond deteriorated further. Hayden barely spoke to her. Her career was also in freefall. The scandal she had caused destroyed her reputation. Not only was she temporarily shelved by herpany, but many brands she had endorsed demandedpensation. Susan paid back the endorsement fees, but worse was yet toe. A new film starring her was about to be released, and the investors, wary of her negative image, barred her from participating in promotional events. Though Susan felt stifled with frustration, there was nothing she could do. The damage was done, and she had to live with the consequences, at least for now. Her name and face were erased from posters and promotional materials, reced by those of supporting actors. Previously, those same supporting actors had treated Susan with deference, even if they were older than her. Now, adding insult to injury, Susan received a call from one of those actors, Hailey. "Hello," Susan answered, cigarette in hand, her face clouded with discontent as she stared into the distance. She had heard that Aurora had gone to New York and thought Hayden might finally pay attention to her. Instead, he hadn''t even nced her way. "Susan, weren''t you at the movie premiere today?" Hailey''s voice was full ofughter. Once oppressed by Susan, Hailey now relished the chance to step on her. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Why bother asking when you already know?" Susan replied coldly. "Oh, I forgot-you''ve been shelved by thepany. Maybe it''s time to quit the industry and settle down as a full-time housewife." "Get lost." Susan hung up the phone, her anger boiling over. How had ite to this? When had even minor actors started mocking her? She couldn''t ept it. She wouldn''t just copse like this. Her face darkened with determination as she quickly dialed NE''s number. "Marcos, it''s me." "Susan, what''s wrong?" Marcos sounded weary. Once a golden child of the industry, he was now facing setbacks for the first time and felt just as frustrated. "About the perfume endorsement we discussed earlier-I''ve got some free time now. Why don''t we go ahead and shoot the cover?" Susan tried to make her voice sound as sweet as possible. "The perfume..." Marcos hesitated, unsure how to exin. "What is it? Did you choose someone else for the endorsement?" Susan''s heart sank. She refused to let Hailey''s words be a reality. She needed to fight her way back. NE was herst hope. For a celebrity, visibility was everything. In an industry overflowing with stars, even a brief absence could mean being forgotten. Scandals could at least keep her in the public eye. If she could clear her name, everything else would fall into ce. "No, I promised to use you, and I''ll keep my word. It''s just... there''s been a problem with the distributors," Marcos admitted with a heavy heart. Chapter 482: Finally Giving Up Days had passed since the Aurora incident, and Susan assumed NE had already finalized the perfume deal. But now, hearing his tone, things didn''t sound promising. "Is it because of me?" Susan asked, already knowing the answer. Thepany''s attitude toward her had made it clear. If there had been any chance of salvaging the situation, they wouldn''t have treated her this way. Her manager had been overwhelmed these past days, dealing with the fallout of her terminated contracts. Every brand she endorsed had canceled their agreements, leaving her to pay penalty fees one after another. Her reputation had plummeted to rock bottom. NE mentioning Susan as an ambassador to otherpanies was enough for them to react like Aurora had-pletely unwilling to coborate. Deadlines kept being pushed back, and even NE''s team began advising him to give up on Susan. But he had already made a promise, and he couldn''t bear to see the disappointment on Susan''s face. He was still trying to figure things out. If all else failed, he knew he''d have to resort to thest option. "It''s not your fault. I''ll handle it," he reassured her. Susan knew perfectly well it was because of her. She was deliberately taking advantage of Marcos'' feelings, refusing to let go. If she truly cared about him, the best thing she could do was step back willingly. But Susan had pinned all her hopes on Marcos, and no matter what happened, she wouldn''t give up. She also knew Marcos still had onest card to y-his family''spany, Clothville, the leader in skincare products. Such a powerful resource, and yet he had chosen not to use it. If no other buyer stepped forward to acquire the perfume rights, Marcos would be forced to y his final card. This was exactly what Susan was counting on. With Clothville''s reputation, there might even be a chance to restore her image. However, this went against Marcos'' principles. He had always avoided leveraging his family''s influence. But things had reached such a critical point that there was no other way. "I''m sorry, Marcos. Are you free tonight? Let me treat you to dinner. It''s been a while since we''ve seen each other," Susan said, determined to tighten her grip on him, ensuring she wouldn''t lose this chance. "Sure. Pick a ce, and I''lle," Marcos replied, his voice weary, before hanging up the phone. He stared at the documents in his hands. Everypany interested in buying his perfume rights had walked away. Even with the significant concessions he had offered, none of them were willing to proceed. Susan had be a liability no one wanted to touch. Deep down, he understood there was another force at y-Julian. The man had turned against him entirely in retaliation for his angering Aurora. Now, Julian was sabotaging him from the shadows. While otherpanies hesitated because of Susan''s scandal, he knew that wasn''t the sole reason. A few charity events could have smoothed things over, and he had already made generouspromises. But none of it mattered. His efforts were met with rejection, leaving him with no choice but to rely on his family''spany. So be it. He had promised Susan, and he wouldn''t be the one to break his word. Susan hung up the phone and crushed her cigarette underfoot. Her time with Hayden these past days had left her feeling exhausted. He had shattered herst shred of hope. If she couldn''t see a future with Hayden, she would find her own elsewhere. Aurora, Hayden, I won''t let you have thestugh! I''ll live better than both of you. After taking a shower and changing into fresh clothes, Susan passed by the study and saw Hayden buried in his work. He looked so focused, so handsome-just like the man she had fallen for years ago. But everything had changed now. There was a time when Susan dreamed that being with him would bring her happiness. Of course, that dream always involved eliminating Aurora first. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! She had believed this for so long. And now, she had finally married him, be his wife, and fulfilled her dream. Only now did she realize that being together didn''t guarantee happiness. If his heart wasn''t with her, nothing she did would ever please him. If that was the case, why should she keep humiliating herself by waiting for him? "Hayden," she called softly, stepping into the study. He paused his work and looked up at her with cold detachment. To him, she wasn''t his wife-she was a stranger. "What is it?" he asked, his tone distant. Every time he looked at her like that, she felt a pang of sorrow. She was his wife, wasn''t she? "I''m going out," she said, stepping closer, letting the scent of her perfume waft toward him. Surely, a husband would ask where his wife was going at night? "I know," he replied, his gaze already back on his files. He didn''t ask where she was going or who she was meeting-not even when she''d return. Was she truly so insignificant to him? His indifference hurt her more than anything else. "I won''t be back tonight," she added, deliberately emphasizing her words. "Got it," he said, not even looking up this time. Whether she told him or not, it made no difference to him. Was this what being husband and wife meant? A bitter smile curled on Susan''s lips. Fine, Hayden. You''ve crushed every bit of hope I had. From now on, I''ll make you regret this for the rest of your life! She left decisively, though deep down, she wished he would call out to her, ask her to stay. Her demands weren''t unreasonable. Just one word of reassurance from him, and she would have let go of everything else and stayed by his side as a devoted wife. But as she reached the door, his voice finally broke the silence. "Wait." Susan spun around, her heart racing, ready to throw herself into his arms. But all she saw was the same cold expression in his eyes. "When you leave, close the door behind you. And next time, knock before entering," he said, his words cutting like ice. Her hands clenched into fists, her face darkened with anger, and she spat out a single word: "Fine!" She mmed the door behind her, not looking back. This time, she wouldn''t return. As the cold wind hit her face, it felt less icy than the chill in her heart. The driver was already waiting at the gate. Susan climbed into the car without a word, stealing a final nce at the house she once imagined as their love nest. Leaves swirled in the frosty wind, and she turned away. "Let''s go," she ordered, her voice devoid of emotion. Chapter 483: Regret of the Past At the arranged meeting spot, Susan noticed that Marcos''s face had be pale and weary, a shadow of his once confident self. The gloom in his eyes was unmistakable. "Marcos, I''m sorry I''mte. The road was a bit congested," Susan exined. "It''s fine. I just got here, too. I ordered the dishes you used to like. Take a look and let me know if there''s anything else you''d like to add," Marcos said, his somber expression softening. Susan nced at the menu. The dishes were indeed all her favorites. Memories of her childhood surfaced-how she used to beg Marcos to take her to eat these very meals, and how he always indulged her every whim. "What are you thinking about?" Marcos asked, noticing the faint smile on her lips. "Nothing," Susan replied, her tone nostalgic. "I was just thinking about how, when I was little, I always made you buy me ice cream and candy." "Yeah," Marcos chuckled, his mood lightening. "You were such a little troublemaker. Every time you stormed out of the house, you''d head straight to the park. Two ice creams were all it took to cheer you up and bring you back home." The innocence of childhood was the happiest time of life. Back then, even the deepest sadness could melt away with two simple ice creams. Susan stared at the menu in her hands, and tears began to fall silently. She had loved Hayden for so many years. She remembered every detail about him-his favorite clothing styles, his preferred colors, the foods he liked and disliked, the brand of his watch, the scent of his cologne. But what did he know about her? After all these years, he still didn''t know her favorite foods. Every time he ordered dishes, they were always Aurora''s favorites. When someone truly loves another, they remember every little detail about them. No matter how much time passes, those memories remain vivid. But was it worth doing so much for a man who didn''t love her back? After years of loving Hayden, Susan found herself asking this question for the first time. She recalled the night before her wedding. Her mother had been preparing the jewelry she would wear the next day and had asked her: "Susan, you''re marrying Hayden tomorrow. Tell me, do you truly love him?" "Mom, that''s a silly question. Would I be marrying him if I didn''t love him?" Susan had replied casually, too preupied with choosing between nes and earrings. "And what about Hayden?" her mother pressed. "He''s been with you for so many years. Does he love you?" That question left Susan speechless. She had always assumed that after Aurora left, Hayden would eventuallye to love her. She had deliberately applied to the same university as him, only for him to skip several grades and graduate while she was still in her second year. Later, he took over the Alvarez family business, shattering her dreams of a romantic campus life like the one he''d shared with Aurora in high school-a love that had made them the envy of all their ssmates. Reality was far from what she had imagined. He was busy with thepany, while she entered the entertainment industry. Their time together was scarce. Every night, she would initiate video calls, even if he barely spoke, often engrossed in work. She would ask him to set his phone aside, saying he didn''t need to talk-she just wanted to see him. He never knew how much effort she put into looking her best for those calls. Every evening, she would carefully dress up, waiting for him to pick up. Even when he barely responded, often with a simple "Hmm," she convinced herself that he was just too busy. "Men should prioritize their careers," she thought, understanding his dedication. She never med him. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! But now, thinking back, she realized how foolish she had been. He wasn''t too busy; he simply couldn''t be bothered to engage with her. If it had been Aurora on the other end of the call, would he have ignored her, too? The truth hit her toote. Marcos, even after all these years, still remembered her favorite foods. Meanwhile, she had spent all this time with Hayden, who had likely never truly cared about her. The dreams she had once clung to were now shattered, leaving her feeling as though her entire world had crumbled. "Why are you crying all of a sudden? Are the dishes not to your liking? Order whatever you want. It''s been so long-I might not know your preferences anymore," Marcos said, trying tofort her. Susan shook her head. "The dishes are perfect. They''re all my favorites." "Then why the tears? Did something happen, Susan?" Marcos asked, his voice filled with concern. "Marcos..." Susan hesitated, her voice trembling. "I married a man who doesn''t love me." In that moment, Susan realized just how wronged she had been. Her mother''s words from years ago echoed in her mind: "Susan, the most important decision a woman makes in her life is whom she marries. If you marry the wrong person, your entire life will be ruined. We all know Hayden only stayed with you out of responsibility. Responsibility is not the same as love. I thought that after so many years together, he would eventually fall in love with you. But I''ve never seen a trace of love in his eyes. I regret my decision to support this marriage. If you don''t love each other, it''s not toote to call it off before the wedding." "Mom, stop saying such things. The invitations have already been sent out. Besides, Hayden and I are fine. Marrying him has been my dream for as long as I can remember. I''m so happy-I can''t wait to be his wife. How could I possibly be upset?" "Ah..." Her mother''s sigh still lingered in her memory. Now, after enduring Hayden''s indifference for so long, Susan finally understood how foolish she had been. She was the one who had been blind all along. "Are you talking about Hayden? Did he hurt you? Damn it, how dare he treat you like this? I''ll go confront him right now," Marcos said, his heart aching at the sight of the girl he had always cared for crying so bitterly. Susan copsed into his arms, sobbing uncontrobly. "Marcos, I''m sorry. I''ve let you down. I know... I know you''ve always loved me. But I..." "Don''t say that," Marcos interrupted gently. "I''ve never med you. Love isn''t something we can control. Just tell me what happened. Maybe it''s all just a misunderstanding. Couples need to be patient and forgiving with each other." Despite his feelings for her, Marcos wasn''t the kind of man to take advantage of the situation. He thought it might simply be a small conflict between her and Hayden. But the more considerate he was, the harder Susan cried. She couldn''t understand why she had let go of someone who truly loved her to chase after someone who never would. In the end, she had let down both Marcos and herself. She was the biggest fool of all. "Sir, your steak is ready," the waiter announced, entering the room just in time to see Susan sobbing in Marcos''s arms. Chapter 484: A House Without Family Before the scandals erupted, Susan had been a beloved icon-a pure and wless goddess in the hearts of the public. The TV shows and movies she starred in were adored by audiences ranging from elderly grandparents to young schoolchildren. Even the waitress serving the dishes once held Susan in high regard. In the past, if she had seen Susan, she would have been thrilled. But now, as she watched Susan leaning into the arms of a man who was most definitely not her husband, all she felt was disgust. The waitress had initially thought the rumors were exaggerated. But seeing Susan now, it was clear the news hadn''t overstated anything; if anything, they had understated the truth. After delivering the dishes, the waitress left the room, and the story quickly spread among the other staff. "Guess who''s in the private room?" the waitress asked, brimming with gossip. "Who? Tell us!" The others leaned in eagerly. "It''s Susan! You know, the one from all those scandals recently." "Her? I just saw a man go in there too. He didn''t look like her husband." "Exactly! I''d recognize Mr. Alvarez''s face anywhere. And Susan? She''s just shameless. When I went in, she was snuggled up in his arms. She just got married recently too! These celebrities are all the same-putting on a show for the public while living apletely different life in private. Actors, huh? No wonder." "Maybe it''s all a misunderstanding. What if they''re discussing a contract or something? That man didn''t look ordinary either." "Please. Who discusses contracts in someone''s arms? If I''d gone in a few minutester, they''d probably be kissing. I used to think those tabloid magazines were full of lies, but now I see they were right. The entertainment industry is so messy-those so-called goddesses? Just disgusting." "Hey, I heard you can make money selling gossip to paparazzi. Should we sell this story?" one of them suggested. "What if they find out andin about us?" "Come on. If you don''t say anything and I don''t say anything, how would they know? Besides, paparazzi are always snooping around anyway." "Alright then. Let''s expose her so people can see what this ''goddess'' is really like. She''s a disgrace." Meanwhile, Susan had already straightened up from Marcos''s arms. Marcos was asking her about Hayden. Out in public, Susan had always hidden her pain, putting on a brave front. She didn''t want people to know how miserable her life truly was. She was everyone''s goddess, admired for her status and family background. If anyone found out how unhappy her marriage was, they''d mock her. So, she often leaked stories to the media, portraying Hayden as romantic and their rtionship as blissful. Sometimes, it was for publicity, but the stories also boosted her fame and made others envy her supposed happiness. Even Marcos, living abroad, had often seen reports of their sweet moments. That was why he had never confessed his feelings for her. "You''re saying you nned all of this? You deliberately let the media capture those moments?" Marcos asked, incredulous. "Yes," Susan admitted. "I didn''t want people to know my marriage was a failure. But now, I can''t keep up the act anymore. He doesn''t love me. No matter what I do, it''s all pointless." She downed ss after ss of wine. "You''re being foolish. You know he doesn''t care about you, yet you still do so much for him? Are you crazy?" Marcos couldn''t believe how deeply Susan had fallen for Hayden. "I''m not crazy or foolish. I just love him too much. I''ve never dared to say these things to anyone else. I was afraid..." "Afraid of what?" "Afraid they''dugh at me. I pretend to be happier than anyone else, even though I''m miserable. I don''t even dare tell my mom much, for fear she''ll worry about me. Marcos, I''m so, so tired." Her face, flushed from the alcohol, was streaked with tears. "Susan, let me arrange a meeting with him. I''ll talk to him for you. I can''t stand seeing you like this," Marcos said, his heart aching for her. "It''s useless, Marcos. He doesn''t have me in his heart. Even if I died right in front of him, he wouldn''t feel sad." Susan''s voice was heavy with despair. She knew Hayden too well. On the surface, he seemed gentle and refined, but his heart was cold and unyielding. His dislike for her was as deep and unwavering as his love for Aurora. It was all her fault. She should never have drugged him back then, leaving such a terrible impression. "Marcos, just leave me alone. Tonight, I''m not going home until I''mpletely drunk." Susan finished an entire bottle of red wine, her cheeks now glowing with a rosy hue. "Stop drinking. You''re drunk," Marcos said, noticing the untouched steak on her te. "At least eat something." "I''m too upset to eat," Susan replied. Just thinking of Hayden''s cold, indifferent expression made her heart ache. As the night grewte, Marcos suggested they leave. When they went to settle the bill, the waitress cast suspicious nces at them. Marcos helped Susan into the car. "Where''s your house? I''ll take you home." "Marcos, I don''t want to go home. That house is so cold. Do you know, on our wedding night, he''d rather get drunk at a bar thane home? Even when he''s home, he ignores me," Susan said, her voice breaking as tears came again. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "If you don''t go home, then what? You can''t stay in the car all night," Marcos said, trying to reason with her. "Just take me to a nearby hotel. I really don''t want to stay in that house. A house without family isn''t a home. Going back would only make me feel colder." Hearing her words, Marcos sighed. He couldn''t just leave her like this. If he took her back to Hayden, it would only worsen their already strained rtionship. Marcos made a decision. Instead of taking her to a hotel, he brought her to his vi. When they arrived, Susan had already fallen asleep in the passenger seat. He got out of the car and gently carried her inside. Seeing the tear stains on her cheeks, he couldn''t help but give a small, helpless smile. She was still the same girl who cried so easily. "Prepare a guest room," he told the housekeeper, who looked shocked. "Yes, sir. I''ll get it ready right away," she replied, rushing upstairs. Marcos ced Susan on the guest room bed. Just as he was about to let go, he realized she was clutching the front of his shirt tightly. At some point, she had woken up. Her tear-filled eyes stared at him, hazy with emotion. "Susan, you''re safe now. You''re in my home. It won''t be cold here," Marcos said, adjusting the room''s temperature to make it morefortable. "Marcos, I was wrong," Susan whispered before suddenly leaning into his arms. "Why are you crying again?" he asked softly. "Marcos, you''re the one who''s always been the best to me. I only just realized it now." She looked up at him, her tear-streaked face close to his, and before he could react, her lips pressed against his. Chapter 485: The Longing for Love Marcos was startled by her sudden kiss. She was the girl-next-door he had loved since childhood, but back then, she was too young, and he had never dared to confess his feelings, fearing he might scare her away. Later, she told him she had someone she liked. Marcos was heartbroken but still gave her his blessings. He moved abroad, staying away for years, only recently returning home. Susan had a family now, and just when Marcos resolved to let go of his feelings and try to move on, she sought him out. He quickly pushed her away. "Susan, do you know what you''re doing? You''re married. Hayden is your husband." "Marcos, I know all of that, but I regret it now. I don''t want to be with him anymore. Marcos, I know you still love me, don''t you? I... I want to be with you." Susan''s face was flushed as she carefully uttered these words. If she had confessed to him in the past, Marcos couldn''t imagine how happy he would have been. But now, hearing her words, he felt like his head had been struck with a heavy blow. He had never thought Susan would confess her feelings to him, especially under such circumstances-she was married, and it was still a new marriage. "What is it, Marcos? Are you disgusted by me?" Susan grabbed at his shirt. "No, I''m not disgusted by you," Marcos said, his voice soft but firm. "Susan, listen to me. Right now, you''re just upset because of a temporary conflict with Hayden. And you''re drunk. Your mind isn''t clear, and any decision made under these circumstances can''t be trusted." Susan was indeed drunk, but Marcos wasn''t. He couldn''t allow Susan to make a mistake like this, even if her marriage was in name only. It was still a marriage. "Marcos, I know exactly what I''m saying and what I''m doing. Even if I once loved him so deeply, I don''t love him anymore. For seven years, I tried so hard for one person, but instead of getting closer, he only drifted further away. I''m a woman. I need to be loved and cherished. I''ve grown tired of endlessly chasing someone. I just want a simple, peaceful life now. That person is you. I want to be your wife, to give you children. I just want to be a good wife and mother-things he could never give me." The weight of Susan''s words made it clear she wasn''t as drunk as she seemed. Marcos fell into deep thought, torn by inner conflict. "But you''re still married. If I get involved, do you know how badly it will affect your reputation?" Marcos said gently. He lightly brushed his fingers across her cheek. Only a man who truly cared for her would be so concerned about her honor and reputation. "I''ll file for divorce as soon as possible. Hayden doesn''t love me anyway-he''d be d to see me leave. Marcos, I won''t lie to you. I''m not a virgin. Four years ago, Hayden and I were drugged, and... we had rtions once. Since then, we haven''t been intimate. So my body... it''s still clean in a way. Can you ept me for who I am?" Susan bared her heart, her voice trembling. Even she wasn''t sure of her own feelings in that moment. The thought of Hayden''s cold indifference when she left filled her with a need to do something that would make him regret everything. Was it revenge or the love she had always felt for Marcos? She didn''t know anymore. "Susan, you know I don''t care about things like that. All I care about is you. It''s because I care that I''m worried about your reputation. Especially now, with your career in the entertainment industry, your reputation is already under scrutiny. If news of this got out, it would hurt you even more," Marcos said, his concern evident. "Marcos, stop talking," Susan interrupted. "Tonight, I want you." She climbed onto hisp, gently pushing him down onto the bed. Slowly, she began to remove her clothes. Though inexperienced in such matters, Susan forced herself to move forward. Four years ago, she had spent a long time convincing herself before doing the same for Hayden-and even then, he treated it as nothing more than an obligation, showing none of the tenderness or intimacy she had hoped for. But with Marcos, things felt different. His gentle care made her feel truly cherished, like a woman ought to be. It reminded her of how Julian treated Aurora. Though she hated to admit it, Julian''s devotion to Aurora was something she had always envied, even resented. She had longed for Hayden to treat her the same way, but now she realized it would never happen. What she hadn''t found with Hayden, she had unexpectedly discovered with Marcos. Life''s twists and turns were unpredictable. Marcos treated her like a treasure, carefully and lovingly. Instead of feeling repulsed, she found herself enjoying his affection. By morning, Susany nestled in Marcos''s arms. As she opened her eyes, she felt as though she had stepped into another world. The man she had respected like an older brother since childhood was now lying beside her. The feeling was strange, yet wonderful. "Awake? Did you sleep well?" Marcos asked nervously. He feared that everything fromst night had only been Susan''s drunken mistake. If she regretted it, what would he do? Would she see him as a monster, a predator? After all, they had grown up together as neighbors. But Susan didn''t pull away from his embrace. Instead, she rested her head on his shoulder. "Thank you, Marcos. You''ve finally made me feel like a woman." "Susan, do you regret what happenedst night? If you do, I''ll pretend nothing happened and leave your world forever. You can return to him..." Before he could finish, Susan silenced him with a kiss. "No, Marcos. Now I know I don''t need Hayden. I''ve found so much more happiness with you. Being with him only brought me pain. I''ll finalize the divorce soon. Marcos, once I''m free, we can be together openly," Susan said, her heart rekindling with a new hope for love. Chapter 486: Lets Get Divorced When Marcos heard Susan''s decision to divorce, his emotions were mixed. On one hand, he was d; if Susan had been unmarried, her marrying him wouldn''t have been an issue. But now, she had just tied the knot with Hayden, and the scandalous rumors surrounding her had made headlines. The Giron family, well-established in high society, was known for its strict values. His parents, even his grandparents, were conservative people. Susan''s background had once matched his own, but given her current circumstances, marrying her would be a challenge. Marcos liked her, but he knew bringing her into the Giron family would not be easy. The Giron family had always disapproved of women from the entertainment industry, believing the circle to be too chaotic, filled with people willing to do anything for fame. His parents had warned him repeatedly never to find a girlfriend in that world. If he truly wanted to marry Susan, not only would she be a divorce, but also a woman mired in scandal from the entertainment world. As a friend, his family might tolerate her, but as a daughter-inw? That would be almost impossible. "Marcos, what are you thinking about?" Susan''s voice broke through his thoughts, sounding content. For the first time, she felt what it was like to be adored by a man. Before now, she had been blind, wasting years of her life chasing after someone who didn''t care about her, losing her reputation in the process. "Nothing, just tired," Marcos replied, choosing not to share his worries. Whatever happens in the future, he thought, they would deal with it then. Perhaps his parents might reconsider, given the bond Susan and he had shared since childhood. "Alright, Marcos. It''s gettingte. I should head home and talk to him about the divorce." Last night, Susan was driven by a need to take revenge on Hayden. But by morning, she was certain: rather than spend her life with someone who didn''t love her, she would rather be with someone who did. In the past, she had clung too tightly to her obsession with Hayden, painting a perfect picture of him in her mind. That had only left her with scars, both inside and out. Hayden never cared enough to notice her wounds, let alone her. Marcos watched as she got dressed, lost in thought. They were no longer children, where two ice creams could resolve all their troubles. The reality surrounding them was heavy, filled with obstacles that could easily crush them. Marcos regretted his impulsiveness from the night before. Lighting a cigarette, he realized things had only grown moreplicated. When Susan finished freshening up, she saw Marcos sitting on the bed, smoking. His striking features, blurred by the haze of smoke, made her wonder how she could have been so blind in the past. Marcos had always been a good man, but back then, Hayden had seemed like her entire world. Now, she wanted to end the nightmare and start anew, to experience a love that was true. What Susan didn''t realize, however, was that she might be stepping into another abyss. "Marcos, you seem troubled. Am I causing you problems?" she asked, noticing the tension in his furrowed brows as she approached him. "No, it''s nothing. Don''t overthink it. Go downstairs and have some breakfast. I''ll join you once I''m ready," Marcos said, standing up from the bed. Susan nodded and turned to leave. She was indeed hungry, having barely eaten anything the previous day. Downstairs, the housekeeper finally recognized Susan as the infamous actress who had recently been the subject of countless scandals. She couldn''t understand why her young master would associate with such a woman. Though displeased, the housekeeper knew her ce. She maintained a neutral demeanor, neither warm nor cold toward Susan. Susan, in good spirits, didn''t take offense. After breakfast with Marcos, she announced her intention to leave. Marcos, however, remained distracted throughout the meal, his mind preupied with thoughts of his parents'' reaction to the situation. He was a filial son, and the idea of upsetting his parents weighed heavily on him. "Susan, I have something to attend toter. I''ll have the driver take you home," he said, unsure of how to face her at the moment. "Alright," she agreed. Marcos walked her to the door. Just before she left, Susan wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him lightly on the lips. "Goodbye, Marcos." "Mm," he replied. Unbeknownst to them, a paparazzo lurking nearby captured the entire scene. "Look at this! Mrs. Alvarez couldn''t even wait long after her wedding. Spent the night at another man''s house and even kissed him goodbye!" "This is the perfect scoop! The news will blow up once it''s out. Finally, our time staking out wasn''t wasted. By the way, who''s the guy? We need to dig into this." "Of course! This is big news, after all." "Looks like things are about to get interesting again." "Haha, this month''s bonus is as good as ours!" Susan, unaware of themotion outside, checked her phone out of habit, scanning for missed calls. If there had been even one missed call from Hayden, she would have felt guilty, believing it meant he cared for her. But the truth was clear-he had never given her a second thought. After being cklisted, her phone rarely rang. Life had grown quieter, free from the endless schedules of filming and advertising. This newfound peace was rare. When Susan returned to the vi, Hayden was sitting on the sofa, reading the newspaper. He didn''t even nce at her when she walked in, nor did he ask any questions. Susan walked straight up to him. "Hayden, I need to talk to you," she said firmly. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Hayden raised his eyes, surprised by her tone. He couldn''t recall a time when she had spoken to him like this before. "Go ahead," he replied. "I want a divorce," she said. Hearing those words from Susan of all people was baffling to him. The woman who had spent her entire life chasing after him now wanted to leave? Was she sick? Delusional? His heart wasn''t in the marriage, so her request didn''t hurt him. At most, it left him mildly surprised. "Why?" he asked calmly. Susan''s heart sank at his indifference, affirming her decision to leave. He could even discuss divorce with such apathy. "You don''t love me, and I''ve decided I won''t love you anymore either. This marriage is nothing but pain. I thought about it all night, and I''ve made up my mind. Let''s divorce. From now on, you can love whoever you want. I won''t care anymore," she exined. Hayden finally looked up at her, studying her carefully. It was as if the woman standing before him had transformed overnight. What had changed her so drastically? "Fine. We can divorce, but not yet," he said. "Why?" She didn''t understand. If he didn''t care about her, why dy? Chapter 487: Youre Just a Tool Hayden closed the financial morning paper in his hands and ced it on the coffee table. His expression remained unchanged-cold and indifferent as always. Every time Susan saw that look on his face, she couldn''t help but wonder: to Hayden, was a business associate negotiating a contract with him closer to him than she ever was? In all the years they had been together, the times he had smiled at her were so few she could count them on one hand. Even though the feelings between them had long since faded, did he really have to treat her with such an icy attitude? At this point, she wasn''t even a stranger to him-she was nothing. She desperately hoped that the reason he was about to give would have something to do with her. If it did, she could at least convince herself to stay by his side a little longer. Marcos was nothing more than the final path she could take. Before proposing divorce, she had harbored a shred of hope in her heart-a hope that Hayden might finally care, that he might regret his actions, that he might feel sorry enough to start treating her better. But Hayden spoke inly, his tone devoid of emotion. "First, you''ve been caught up in numerous scandals recently. If I divorce you now, what will the media write about me? I''ve just finalized the agreement to take over my grandfather''s shares, officially bing the controlling CEO of Alvarez Holdings. A divorce now would bring immense negative impact to thepany. Second, I''ve always maintained in front of my family that our rtionship was genuine. If I divorce you now, my grandfather will undoubtedly suspect that I married you only to deceive him into transferring the shares to me. So, for these two reasons, divorcing you now is not an option. As I said earlier, if you want a divorce, we''ll have to wait until the dust settles." Hearing these cold, clinical reasons from his lips, Susan''s eyes widened in disbelief. She had always known this man was emotionally detached, but today, she finally witnessed the full extent of Hayden''s indifference. "What... What did you just say?" "I believe I''ve made myself perfectly clear. I''m not sure what more you want to hear," he replied, his tone calm but cutting. Susan suddenly lunged at him, grabbing him by the cor. "Hayden, do you even have a conscience? Couldn''t you have given me at least one reason that had something-anything-to do with me?" Tears streamed down her face. "For so many years, I''ve loved you. From the moment I saw you in high school, I fell for you. But life is cruel. Fate yed a joke on me, and you fell in love with Aurora instead. I waited three years for you, and when I finally had the chance to be with you, I thought that after Aurora left, you''d eventuallye to love me. I learned to cook your favorite dishes. I tried to be the person you wanted. I even refused to ept any roles that involved intimate scenes, not wanting to upset you. I''ve loved you so deeply, cared for you so much. But to you, what am I, really?" Hayden''s expression remained impassive as he listened to her usations. "Susan, don''t you already know what you are to me? From the moment you drugged me and forced yourself into my bed, you were nothing more than a tool for me to gain those shares." She had known all along why Hayden had stayed with her. But knowing it was one thing-hearing it from his mouth was another. His words cut deeper than she thought possible. "Yes, I''m your tool," she said, her voice trembling. "But I''m also a woman. I was wrong to drug you, but does that mean I deserve to pay such a heavy price?" Seeing her tears and heartbreak, Hayden felt no pity. "Susan, everyone must face the consequences of their choices. You chose this path, and you must bear the price. I chose wrong, too, and I''m paying for it every single day." "You''re suffering just by being with me?" Susan retorted, her voice rising. "You could''ve refused me that night, but you didn''t. Everything that''s happened is because of your choices. No wonder Aurora chose Julian over you." She knew where to strike to hurt him most. She refused to let herself be the only one drowning in sorrow-he deserved to feel it too. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Yes, I made my choice," Hayden admitted, his tone colder than ever. "And now I''m reaping the bitter fruits of that decision. You ask why I don''t pity you? It''s because I hate you. If it weren''t for your scheming that night, I would''ve been engaged to Aurora by now. None of this would have happened. Every day I''ve spent with you since has been nothing but disgust." The couple who had once appeared so deeply in love before the public now stood here,shing out with words designed to hurt each other the most. Susan pped him hard across the face. "You''re shameless! If I disgust you so much, then divorce me!" "I already told you-divorce is possible, but not now. At least two more months." Hayden stood up, his tone unmoved. He considered the p her payment for everything. "You bastard!" Susan screamed. Hayden''s refusal to divorce left her in a predicament. She had already promised Marcos that she would leave Hayden soon. What was she supposed to do now? The more cold-blooded Hayden was, the more Susan found herself drawn to Marcos. The two men wereplete opposites. She thought of Marcos'' gentle carest night andpared it to the torment Hayden had inflicted on her. Her resolve hardened. She would divorce Hayden. No matter what. Upstairs in his study, Hayden stood by the window, lost in thought. The woman who had always obeyed his every word now wanted a divorce. What had changed this time? Still, divorce was for the best. He didn''t love her. He had grown tired of pretending to be a loving husband for the sake of the media. Not everyone was born to act, after all. Susan, however, had turned her life into a performance. He had nned to divorce her after securing the shares anyway. It seemed she had merely beaten him to it. So be it. Standing by the window, hands sped behind his back, Hayden nced out at the winter sky. He wondered how Aurora was doing in New York. When would she return? He picked up his phone, hesitating for ten minutes before dialing her number. He wanted to ask her one question: if he divorced Susan, would she give him another chance? But before the words left his mouth, he already knew her answer. How could she possibly agree? Julian treated her so well. Just a few days ago, photos of Aurora and Julian had circted on social media. On a luxurious yacht, she wore the same dress she had worn on her 18th birthday. But unlike that night, she wasn''t running for her life. This time, she rested in Julian''s arms, like a princess in a fairytale, sharing a kiss as enchanting as a storybook ending. He would never forget that day. It was her birthday. Opening the safe in his office, he entered her birthday as the code. Inside were four jewelry boxes-one for each of her birthdays since they''d parted. He had bought her gifts every year but had never given them to her. "Hello?" The familiar voice on the other end of the phone made his heart race. Chapter 488: The Mrs. Alvarez Scandal Hayden heard Aurora''s voice on the other end of the call. It sounded both unfamiliar and familiar, a voice he hadn''t heard in so long that he couldn''t even remember thest time they spoke. "Aurora," he said, his tone carrying a hint of mncholy and loneliness. "Mr. Alvarez? What made you think of calling me?" Aurora''s response was casual, as if Hayden was merely an acquaintance. "Nothing important. I just wanted to check in on you. I heard you went to New York." Had they really reached the point where even small talk between friends felt strange? Aurora smiled faintly. "Yes, I came here to rx." Of course, she had no intention of telling him the truth. Hearing the lightness in her tone, Hayden realized she had truly moved on. The one who couldn''t let go of their past was him. "How''s your hand?" Aurora asked when he didn''t respond. "It''s the same-neither good nor bad. I''ll live with it for the rest of my life." Those words brought Aurora back to that night. If it hadn''t been for Hayden, she wouldn''t be here, safe and unharmed. "I''m sorry." What else could she say? What had happened was irreversible, and time could not be turned back. "It''s fine. I didn''t call to talk about that. I just wanted to hear your voice and know that you''re doing well. That''s all." In his mind, Hayden imagined what Aurora might look like at that moment. Was she standing or sitting? Was she at home or out somewhere? Not being able to see her left his imagination running wild. "I''m doing well. I''ve started learning some new skills I didn''t know before. Mr. Alvarez, I''ve got something to take care of on my end. I''ll need to hang up now." "Alright. The weather''s getting colder. Don''t forget to wear moreyers." "Thank you. Goodbye." Aurora hung up quickly, leaving Hayden staring at his phone, now filled with the hum of the disconnected line. Had he truly be just a passerby in her life? Time is fair to everyone-no more, no less. For Aurora, who was diligently studying the art of perfumery, her days seemed to pass in the blink of an eye. But for Hayden, Susan, and even Marcos, each day was a torment, as if they were stuck in a dead-end alley. A battle involving all of them had already begun. That evening, Aurora prepared dinner, waiting for Asher and Denis Vukic to return. As soon as Asher entered, he didn''t even bother to take off his shoes before bursting into the room. "Big news! Huge news!" "Ashy, Denis doesn''t like messes, and you know it. Take your shoes off! This isn''t our house," Aurora scolded him as usual. Asher''s face was lit with excitement. "Forget the shoes! Look at this-Clothville''s got a huge story breaking. Haven''t you seen it?" Aurora shook her head as shedled food from the pot. "Where would I find the time? I spent the whole afternoon memorizing perfume ingredients. What big news?" She had half a mind to ask if it was about Julian, but judging by Asher''s excitement, it couldn''t be. If it were bad news about Julian, he wouldn''t show her. And if it were good news, he wouldn''t be this thrilled. Genevieve was already behind bars. Aurora couldn''t imagine what other news could excite Asher this much. "I knew you hadn''t seen it. Look, I saved it for you." Asher handed her a tablet, practically bouncing with joy. Aurora had barely nced at the screen when Denis Vukic walked in. The moment he saw Asher still wearing his shoes, he exploded. "Asher, are you trying to die? Because I can help you with that right now!" "Don''t, don''t, don''t get mad! I''ll change them right now." Asher didn''t dare mess around with Denis Vukic anymore. If he left the ce messy, he''d be the one cleaning it upter. The two of them bickered, yful as always. With Asher''s presence, Denis Vukic had softened, his once-cold demeanor now carrying a touch of humanity. Meanwhile, Aurora leaned against the counter, engrossed in the news. The headline read: Mrs. Alvarez Spends the Night with Local Businessman. It was Susan in the story. No wonder Asher was so excited. Hadn''t Susan been cklisted by herpany? How had she managed to get back into the tabloids? At first, Aurora thought it was impossible. Susan loved Hayden too much to cheat. Of all the people in the world, she was the least likely to stray. Otherwise, why would she have gone to such lengths to take Hayden from her? But as she read on, Aurora''s disbelief grew. The article detailed how Susan had dined with a local businessman, shared intimate moments, and spent the night together. Upon leaving, the two were even caught passionately kissing. That businessman was none other than Marcos. When Aurora had negotiated contracts with Marcos, she had noticed their closeness, but she never thought it was anything more. The webpage included some blurry videos: Marcos helping Susan into a car, the two entering a vi together, and even sharing a goodbye kiss at the door the next morning. Though the footage wasn''t clear, Aurora had known Susan long enough to recognize her. She couldn''t believe it. "Little fox, did you see? This time, Susan''s done for. She''ll never recover from this," Asher said, bursting back in, still brimming with excitement. "No way," Aurora said, shaking her head in disbelief. "What''s no way?" Asher asked. "Susan loves Hayden so much. Even if every woman in the world cheated, she wouldn''t. It doesn''t make sense." "How does it not make sense? Photos can be faked, but videos don''t lie. Look at her- she''s the one initiating the kiss! I''m telling you, nothing''s impossible. Maybe she got tired of Hayden''s coldness and decided to find someone else." "That... could be. Marcos treats her well-so well he even broke his own principles to make her the spokesperson for hispany''s perfume line. But now, with this scandal..." "You''re still worried about her?" Asher looked incredulous. "When someone like her screws up, you should beughing! Come on,ugh with me-ha ha ha!" Asher threw his head back in exaggeratedughter, drawing an eye-roll from Denis Vukic. "If you''re sick, take your meds." "You don''t get it. I''m helping my little fox let go of her grudges and move on." "Ashy, I''ve already let go. Whether Susan is doing well or not, I don''t feel anything anymore. It has nothing to do with us. Let her be." Aurora smiled softly. Chapter 489: A Lifetime of No Comeback "Susan? Who is she?" Denis Vukic''s curiosity was piqued as he heard the unfamiliar name. He had no idea about the past entanglements between Aurora and Susan. Asher ced a hand on Denis''s shoulder and spoke with mock seriousness, "Come, let me tell you who Susan is. She''s a particrly wicked woman." Aurora, meanwhile, scrolled through thements online. Just as people were starting to forget Susan''s past scandals, this new revtion exploded across the web like wildfire. Every major site had her on their front page. For an actor, exposure is key, but no one wants this kind of headline-an affair. Whether male or female, an actor tainted with thebel of infidelity faces predictable consequences. This time, thements were even harsher than before. Every imaginable insult was hurled at her. Aurora, however, took no pleasure in this. Calmly, she dialed a number. A man''s gentle voice came through the line. "Did you like the gift I sent?" "Julian, was this your doing?" Aurora asked. The sheer scale of the coverage made it clear this wasn''t a naturally escting situation. Thest time Susan was utterly crushed, Julian had been the mastermind. That was also when Aurora discovered that more than half of the entertainment mediapanies in Clothville were under Julian''s control. This man''s reach was staggering. Aurora had once thought the entertainment industry was the one domain he hadn''t touched. But as it turned out, he had been a key yer for years. Three years ago, a mysterious entrepreneur had quietly started acquiring mediapanies. By now, Julian had control over the majority of Clothville''s media Thesepanies had close ties to celebrities. Whenever a scandal was photographed, actors could buy back the footage before it was released-if they could afford the price. By controlling thesepanies, Julian also controlled the financial lifeline of countless celebrities. After Susan''s wedding, Aurora had casually asked him about it, suspecting his involvement. Typically, when scandals arise, actors'' PR teams jump into action, especially for someone like Susan, a top-tier celebrity with a powerful PR machine. But that time, their efforts were futile, only fueling the mes further. In the end, her agency was forced to shelve her due to public pressure. Aurora was shocked when she realized just how many industries Julian had a hand in. This time, the scandal was even bigger, and it was clear Julian had yed a role. "Of course," Julian admitted casually. "A paparazzo caught her in the act, and the editor-in-chief knew Susan was on my cklist. He gave me a heads-up, so I pushed the story along." "This time, Susan probably won''t be able to return to the entertainment industry. Once an actor is branded with infidelity, their career is essentially over. Julian, isn''t this too harsh?" Aurora, softened by Julian''s indulgence, had be morepassionate over time. She thought the previous blow to Susan was already severe enough. Julian chuckled. "Too harsh? I think it''s too lenient, Little Bunny. Compared to the Aurora who just returned to the country, you''ve grown much kinder. But that''s fine. You only need to stay in my arms. Leave the darkness to me. "Remember when she pushed you into the sea? If Hayden hadn''t saved you that day, I would''ve lost you forever. Compared to attempted murder, all I''ve done is make sure she can''t work in entertainment anymore. That''s nothing. "And besides, I didn''t make her cheat. The paparazzi caught her. Even if I hadn''t acted, someone else would''ve pushed the story. She''s beyond redemption." "Julian, this is still about what happened when Marcos targeted me, isn''t it?" Aurora said knowingly. Julian might seem gentle and considerate with her, but he wasn''t nearly as kind to others. Anyone who crossed Aurora would never escape his wrath. Even back then, though he hadn''t said much, he had mentally noted every name and bided his time for revenge. Once he had the chance, he would strike ruthlessly. "It''s not about holding grudges," Julian said lightly. "I just don''t like anyone touching my woman. If they do, they have to pay a small price." Aurora couldn''t help but feel relieved that she was the one Julian loved. Otherwise, being his enemy would be a nightmare. "Julian, does this mean you have more ns in store?" "Honestly, I didn''t even have to do much this time. Susan dug her own grave. She got involved with Marcos while still married to Hayden. "You might not know much about the Giron family, but they''re extremely traditional. There''s no way they''d let Marcos marry an actress, especially one with such a tarnished reputation. "I didn''t smear her name-everything I exposed was the truth. I just let the world see who she really is. "Since she''s already had a rtionship with Marcos, people can imagine what happened. They''re both adults. Spending a night together and kissing at the door-it''s obvious. "She''s clearly aiming to marry into the Giron family. But now that they know, what do you think will happen?" Julianughed darkly. "They''ll force them apart, of course. Julian, you''re so wicked," Aurora teased. "I''m not wicked. Susan chose this path. Everyone has to face the consequences of their choices. "I''m just curious how my dear nephew will react when he finds out what his wife has been up to." Julian sounded utterly pleased. Aurora was speechless. "Julian, have Asher''s gossiping tendencies rubbed off on you?" Asher chimed in from the side, "Little Fox, this is a celebration!" "Julian, just don''t go too far, okay?" Aurora said gently. "As you wish, Little Bunny. When are youing back? I miss you terribly." "I''m preparing for exams right now. I want toe back soon too." "Phil''s back in New York recently. Otherwise, I''d drop everything toe see you," Julian said, sounding irritated by the situation. "Really? Then maybe I''ll meet up with Phil one of these days." "That''s a good idea. Originally, I wanted to personally take you to meet the Ba family. But since I can''te right now, having Phil introduce you is a good alternative," Julian said, suddenly inspired. Aurora had only meant to suggest a casual meal with Phil, but now he was talking about the Ba family. "No, no, no. Let''s save that for when you''re here. I don''t know anyone, and you won''t be there. It''ll be so awkward." "There''s nothing to be awkward about. My mother''s side of the family is very kind. Honestly, I should''ve thought of taking you home sooner. Anyway, once you graduate, we''ll get married. "I''ve been counting down the days. You only have six months left until graduation. It''s better to get familiar with them now-it''s settled." Chapter 490: The Whole World Knows She Cheated Aurora felt warmth and excitement when she heard about meeting the Ba family. A man''s true love could be seen in whether he was willing to bring her home. Julian''s eagerness to introduce her to his family, ensuring their eptance, showed his genuine desire to build a future with her. They had already agreed to marry after her graduation. Aurora smiled softly. "Alright, we''ll discuss it then. But I''d still prefer if you personally brought me over." "That works. I''ll take you there once I''m back. Aurora, wait for me." "Okay." "I''ll keep an eye on NE for you. It seems their perfumeunch will have to be dyed. Focus on developing your new fragrance, and I''ll handle everything else for you." Julian''s love for Aurora was sometimes as towering as a mountain, other times as gentle and silent as flowing water. Every matter was handled with care and precision. Meeting such a man was Aurora''s great fortune in life. "Julian, I love you." "Good girl. Come back soon. I really miss you." "Oh,e on! The food''s about to burn, and you two are still being all lovey-dovey. Enough with the ''I love yous,'' do you not see the rest of us here?" Asher interrupted, snatching Aurora''s phone away. Julian stared at the now disconnected call, his face filled with displeasure. Damn you, Asher! "Alright, alright, let''s eat. The food''s ready, and it''s not burnt," Aurora said, helplessly shaking her head. Denis Vukic had learned from Asher about what Susan had done. He was stunned to know such shameless women existed. Yet the one who suffered the most this time was Marcos. Susan''s day started with an unexpected phone call from her long-silent agent. "Hello..." "Oh my God, are you still sleeping? Get online now! You''ve caused a huge mess this time!" "I''m just here at home taking a nap. How could I have caused trouble?" "See for yourself. I don''t think I can help you with this one." Susan, rmed by her agent''s tone, hurriedly went online. News about her was everywhere. Headlines screamed about a "celebrity''s secret rendezvous with a businessman." The images clearly showed her and Marcos sharing a kiss goodbye. Susan''s heart sank. Calls started pouring in, the first being from her mother. "Susan, what''s going on with the news? What''s this about you and that Marcos Giron?" "Mom, it''splicated. I can''t exin it all right now." "Susan, you need to clear this up! Do you know how this will affect our family?" "Don''t worry, Mom. I''ll handle it." Despite her assurances, Susan knew this was far worse than the previous scandals that had tarnished her reputation. It wasn''t just about whether anything truly happened between her and Marcos. A single photo was enough to enrage the public-let alone photos and videos that seemed to confirm everything. Her social media exploded with usations and insults. The bacsh was relentless. Susan''s biggest concern now was the impact on the Simmons, Alvarez, and Giron families. These weren''t ordinary families. They were prestigious dynasties that valued their reputation above all else. Meanwhile, Hayden sat at breakfast, skimming the news as usual. When his eyes caught sight of the headlines, he paused. The date matched the night Susan hadn''te home. The next day, she had brought up divorce. At the time, he thought she was acting irrationally. Now, everything made sense. Even though he didn''t love her, Hayden found it impossible to tolerate such a betrayal. Susan, panicked, dialed Marcos. "Marcos, what do we do? The media is reporting on us non-stop. The whole world thinks I cheated!" Marcos had already seen the news. His head throbbed, and Susan''s frantic tone only made it worse. "Susan, calm down. This isplicated. Have you divorced Hayden yet?" Marcos asked. This was his primary concern. If the two were already divorced, all she needed to do was release their divorce certificate. That would clear her name from usations of infidelity. "No, Marcos. That night, I told Hayden I wanted a divorce, but he said it wasn''t the right time. He wanted to wait two or three months. Who would''ve thought this would happen? Marcos, I''m scared..." Her voice trembled as she sobbed softly. Marcos was equally frustrated. Before meeting Susan, he was a renowned perfumer and heir to his family''s business, admired and respected. Now, his involvement with Susan had dragged his name through the mud. Susan''s reputation was already tainted before this. The public''s perception of her had hit rock bottom. And now, with this scandal, Marcos'' life was also under scrutiny. His wealth and personal details were being dissected online. A knock on Susan''s door interrupted her call. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Marcos, I need to go. I''ll call youter." Susan hung up hurriedly. Hayden had already entered. She rarely locked her doors, especially when at home. His face was cold as he approached her. Without warning, he pped her hard across the face. "Slut." "Hayden, let me exin-" "I don''t care whether it''s true or not. I just want to know how you n to deal with this. What exnation will you give to my family?" Hayden''s voice was icy as he loomed over her. Susan''s face crumpled in despair. How had she ended up in this mess? She and Marcos had only spent one night together, and now everything was in ruins. When it rains, it pours. Her luck had run out. "Hayden, I''ll have mypany handle the PR. But I need your cooperation." "What? You want me to help you act out a charade?" "It''s not just for me. It''s for you too. For the Alvarez family''s reputation. Things are already this bad-what other choice do I have?" Hayden''s re was sharp. "What do you think? ming you won''t fix this. The priority is minimizing the damage." He continued coldly, "When celebrities face scandals like this, their partners usuallye forward to show their rtionship is strong. But that only works for ambiguous photos. In this case, there''s video evidence. People aren''t stupid. "The best solution is the second option: release our divorce certificate. If we''re already divorced, it''s not adultery. At worst, it''s you pursuing happiness. That''s the only way to limit the damage." "But we''re not divorced yet. Do you think we can finalize it now?" Susan asked, her voice trembling. Hayden shot her a cutting look. Chapter 491: Joaquins Fury Susan shook her head. "It''s toote to file for a real divorce now. After all, it''s just a statement. We can forge a divorce certificate and backdate it. All they care about is the result-who''s going to dig deeper? Besides, this is ultimately between the two of us and has nothing to do with anyone else. If I weren''t a public figure, why would I need to exin myself to anyone?" "Fine. You handle this. I want the news suppressed within three days," Hayden said coldly. "I''ll do my best." At this point, she and Hayden were already on the same boat. Just then, Hayden''s phone rang. The screen lit up with the word "Grandpa." His expression changed instantly, and he reluctantly picked up. "Grandpa." "You still remember I''m your grandfather? Are you trying to kill me with anger?! That scandal she stirred upst time wasn''t enough? And now this! Do you have any idea how much disgrace you''ve brought to our family? Both of you, get back here immediately!" "Yes, Grandpa. We''ll return right away." Hayden hung up the phone. The thing he dreaded most hade to pass. "Get up. We''re going home." "Hayden, can I... can I not go?" Susan''s voice quavered. Joaquin''s fiery temper terrified her. When they first got married, he had managed to suppress his anger for the sake of appearances. But this time, she had thoroughly disgraced the Alvarez family. Joaquin wouldn''t just scold her-he might tear her apart. Susan''s heart was filled with dread and anxiety. What was she going to do? "What do you think?" Hayden shot her a cold nce, making her shiver. She had no choice but to tremble as she got up and began packing. The drive back to the Alvarez Manor was silent and suffocating. The tension in the car was unbearable. Susan''s eyes flickered nervously, her heart pounding wildly. "Have you figured out what you''re going to say to my grandfather?" Hayden lit a cigarette. He rarely smoked in the car, but today his mood was particrly foul. "I... I don''t know what to say." "Since we''ve already agreed on a divorce, stick to that story. But remember-don''t let Grandpa think we faked our marriage to deceive him. I won''t pursue your infidelity, but in exchange, you''ll handle this mess." Susan looked at the man exhaling smoke beside her. For the first time, she felt as though she didn''t know him at all. It was as if his very blood ran cold. True, she had done despicable things, but wasn''t it ultimately because of Hayden? If he had treated her even a little better, would any of this have happened? She had never asked for much-just for him to smile at her once. But even that was too much to hope for. His gaze was always cold, even now. Susan wanted desperately to ask, Hayden, do you even have a heart? But she already knew the answer. He did, but it wasn''t for her. "Yes," she said, biting her lip. She had no choice but to keep moving forward, one painful step at a time. The Alvarez Manor was filled with family members. Joaquin sat in the center, gripping his cane, exuding an imposing presence like a general in battle. "Grandpa," Hayden greeted, his voice low. Even he felt intimidated by the atmosphere, let alone Susan. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! All eyes turned to Susan. "You''re finally here. Now, who''s going to exin this to me?" Joaquin mmed a magazine onto the table with a resounding thud. Mary, clearly anxious, urged, "Susan, hurry and exin to your grandfather. Were you filming a scene?" "Filming?" Joaquin sneered. "Do you think anyone would hire her to film now? Her reputation is in shambles. The entertainmentpany hasn''t given her any work in ages. Who would dare cast her now?" It was clear Joaquin had done his homework. He hadn''t summoned them without first confirming the facts. Susan''s heart sank. She had hoped toe up with an excuse, but Joaquin''s words made it clear he already knew everything. Remembering Hayden''s earlier warning, she had no choice but to shoulder all the me. "Grandpa, it''s all my fault. When all those rumors came out, thepany shelved me, and I was feeling upset. I had too much to drink that night. I ran into a friend, and it was alreadyte. He offered to take me home, but he was worried Hayden might misunderstand. He was just trying to be kind and took me to his vi. We grew up together and used to y as children. I stayed in the guest room that night-nothing happened. But the paparazzi took pictures and twisted the story. Grandpa, I swear, I didn''t do anything to betray Hayden." Joaquin''s expression didn''t soften. "Fine. Let''s say I believe that. Then what about the photos the reporters took the next morning?" "Grandpa, he and I were close as kids, so sometimes we''d greet each other with a cheek kiss. The media twisted it, using angles to make it look worse. I know I was wrong and brought shame to the Alvarez family. I hope you can forgive me. I''m truly sorry." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Susan had said all she could. Whether Joaquin believed her or not was out of her hands. Joaquin didn''t want to believe her, but not believing would only cause him more grief. A shrewd man always knew when to yield. "You''re no longer a little girl. You''re a married woman now. There are boundaries between men and women, and spending the night in another man''s house crosses them. The media reports have already stained our family''s reputation. Outsiders love a scandal-they don''t care about the truth. You''ve barely entered this family, and you''ve already caused such disgrace. Tell me, how do you n to fix this?" Susan knew she was in the wrong. Slowly, she bent her knees and knelt before him. "Grandpa, this is my fault, and I''ll take responsibility. I''ll do whatever it takes to restore the Alvarez family''s reputation." "Restore our reputation? Easier said than done! This is like a bucket of filth dumped on the Alvarez name. I can''t believe Hayden married a woman like you." Joaquin''s dissatisfaction with Susan had been simmering ever since the incident with Aurora. To him, a daughter-inw was always closer than a granddaughter-inw. Now, with this new scandal, his dislike turned to outright hatred. Joaquin made no effort to hide it. Even though Susan was indeed at fault, being humiliated like this in front of everyone made her feel utterly humiliated. She couldn''t hold back her tears. "Grandpa, please don''t be angry. We''ll do our best to minimize the damage," Hayden said, trying to pacify him. Chapter 492: Together in the Open After enduring hours of harsh criticism from various members of the Alvarez family, Susan finally left with Hayden, her body and spirit utterly drained. What hurt her most was Hayden''s silence throughout the ordeal. He hadn''t uttered a single word in her defense. This incident brought Susan a brutal rity about Hayden''s true nature. She realized that she should have left him long ago. "Tomorrow, I''ll hold a press conference. You''ll attend with me," Susan said, her voice devoid of the pleading tone she once used when begging for scraps of Hayden''s affection. "What time?" he asked, his tone indifferent. "Ten o''clock." "Alright. Do I need to prepare anything for the event?" Hayden asked, his words clinical, as though they were discussing a business deal. Susan bit her lip. Even though she had long decided to end things with him, his coldness still stung. "Hayden, you''re better suited to being an actor," she said, her voice trembling with suppressed tears. In the past, at least he would asionally feign concern for her. But now that he had secured her shares, he didn''t even bother pretending. "Thanks for thepliment. I''ve learned a lot from being with you every day," Hayden replied with a cold smile. Though they were legally married, their rtionship was worse than that of enemies. Susan felt a deep sense of regret. How could she have been so blind as to marry such a heartless man? Back at her office, Susan discussed the details of the press conference with her manager. When Susan revealed her decision, her manager looked at her in shock. "Are you really going to do this?" "What other choice do I have? None. I lost the chance to choose long ago," Susan answered with a bitter smile. Once certain paths are taken, there''s no turning back. No one would give her that luxury. "That''s true. Things have gotten so bad now that even if you don''t say anything, others will likely boycott you. It''s such a shame. You had such a promising career ahead of you. Just a while ago, a director was talking about casting you as a supporting actress in his new film. Hollywood, Susan. That could''ve been your way into Hollywood. If this hadn''t happened, we''d probably be preparing for auditions right now," her manager sighed heavily. Susan''s rise to stardom had been meteoric. With the backing of the Simmons family, she had entered the entertainment industry with ease. Her natural talent for acting,bined with her family''s influence, had catapulted her to fame in Clothville. She became an A-list star overnight, her career seemingly unstoppable. Her manager, who had ridden the wave of Susan''s sess, had be a star agent herself, standing out among her peers. But now, as Susan''s career plummeted, her manager''s fortunes fell alongside hers. "Enough. Let''s focus on getting through this crisis. Who knows what the future holds? I need to step out of the public eye for a while. I''m exhausted. I want to take a break," Susan said, extinguishing her manager''sments. "Understood. I''ll make the arrangements right away." "Go ahead." Afterward, Susan sat alone on the balcony, chain-smoking as her mind reyed her years with Hayden. The smiles he once showed her were mostly insincere, mere performances for the public. Back then, she had chosen to look the other way, convincing herself that he cared for her. "Marcos," she whispered as she dialed his number. "Tomorrow, I''ll finally be free. After that, let''s be together, openly and honestly. I''m so tired." What Susan didn''t know was that her scandal had already caused chaos in the Giron family, which was even more formidable than the Alvarez family. Marcos had been punished by his parents, forced to kneel for two hours until his legs went numb. Lying on his bed in exhaustion, Marcos recalled his parents'' furious words: "If you bring an actress into this family, I''ll disown you!" "How could you even think about being with her? Yes, Susan may have been your childhood friend, but she''s married now! How can you justify being involved with a married woman? Have you thought about your reputation?" Marcos had knelt silently, enduring their scolding without offering a defense. Even his grandmother, who had always been gentle with him, ced a hand on his shoulder and sighed. "Marcos, you''re a good boy. Something must have happened for you to lose your way like this. I won''t me you. Everyone makes mistakes-even saints. But making a mistake is one thing; correcting it is another. Promise us that you''ll cut ties with that woman. If you do, we''ll let this go." Marcos''s gaze darkened. He thought back to that night when, fueled by alcohol, he had failed to restrain himself. But now that things had gone this far, he could not abandon Susan. They had already crossed a line. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Mom, Dad, Grandma, Grandpa-I''ll take responsibility. I''ll give Susan an exnation." "What kind of exnation?" his father snapped. "She''s a married woman! Instead of staying with her husband, she''s been out with you. Does she even know what she''s doing? She''s disgracing the Alvarez family and tarnishing the Simmons name. Let me warn you: that woman is maniptive. Don''t get involved with her again. Our family can''t afford this kind of humiliation." The fond memories they once had of Susan as a child had been obliterated by this scandal. Marcos opened his mouth to speak but swallowed his words. This was between him and Susan-how could anyone else understand? "Marcos," his grandmother continued, "you''re from a respectable family. You can marry anyone you want. That Emily Langdon, for instance-she''s lively, sweet, and generous. She''s a much better match than Susan. We''ve already spoken to Mr. Langdon about setting up a meeting between you and Miss Langdon." "Grandma, I don''t like Miss Langdon," Marcos replied tly. "You haven''t even met her. How do you know? Your mother and I think she''s perfect. She''s wife material, and the Langdon family is a good match for ours. Let me make this clear: give up on Susan. We will never allow such a disgraceful woman into this family." Their words echoed in Marcos''s mind as he listened to Susan on the other end of the line. His thoughts were a chaotic mess, and he didn''t know how to respond. "Marcos, are you listening?" Susan asked softly. "I''m telling you, tomorrow I''ll announce my divorce from Hayden. After that, we can finally be together in the open." Chapter 493: I Bet Fifty Cents At 10 p. m. New York time, Aurora finally stepped out of theb after finishing her perfumery work for the day. Asher was already waving at her excitedly. "Come quick, the show''s about to start," he said, his face brimming with enthusiasm. "What is it this time? Another Western movie?" Aurora asked, puzzled. It always struck her as odd that Asher, who''d never even set foot in the West, was so obsessed with Westerns. "Nope! Way better than a Western. Come here-it''s live!" Asher urged, practically shouting. Aurora couldn''t resist his impatience. "Alright, alright, I''ming." "I even got popcorn ready for you," Asher said, patting the seat beside him. "Is that Susan?" Aurora asked, perplexed. Lately, Asher seemed to have an inexplicable fixation on Susan. He''d even ditched his beloved movies to watch her livestreams. That alone was proof of how entertaining Susan''s streams were. Denis Vukic had just removed his gloves and washed his hands after leaving theb. Walking into the living room, he saw the two of them huddled together on the couch. Over the past few days, he had grown ustomed to their dynamic. "What are you watching?" he asked. "Come join us," Aurora beckoned. She had noticed that Denis wasn''t as cold and distant as he first seemed. Around them, his demeanor had softened considerably. Denis sat down next to them and nced at the screen. "A press conference? What''s so interesting about that?" "Just wait until you see the main character," Asher said with a sly grin. Right on cue, Susan appeared on the screen, looking utterly exhausted, alongside Hayden. Once a couple who exuded affection in the public eye, they now stood in stark contrast, the intimacy between them noticeably absent. Susan wore a simple ck trench coat, a far cry from her usual morous outfits. Her makeup was minimal, giving her a haggard appearance. Below the stage, rows of reporters were seated, their cameras shing incessantly as Susan and Hayden made their entrance. "What do you think Susan''s going to do today?" Asher asked, munching on chips. Denis frowned at the incessant sound of crunching. "Were you a squirrel in your past life?" Asher scoffed. "If I was a squirrel, then you must''ve been a block of ice." "Alright, Ashy, cut it out. We''re watching," Aurora interjected. She knew all too well how these two could bicker endlessly, their arguments growing increasingly childish as they went on. "I bet two dors Susan''s going to announce her divorce from Hayden," Asher said, striking a know-it-all pose. The word "divorce" sent a shiver through Aurora. She recalled the lengths Susan had gone to in order to marry Hayden. Would she really give it all up? "Do you think so? If she announces a divorce publicly, there''s no going back. If she ever tries to reconcile with Hayden, she''ll be the subject of endless criticism," Aurora said softly. Aurora understood how much Hayden meant to Susan. Marriage, to her, was tied to pride and dignity. And Susan, someone who valued her pride above all else, would surely struggle to let go. "She doesn''t have a choice," Asher said. "That''s the price of being a public figure. Everyone knows how morous it is to be a celebrity-easy fame, easy money. A single blockbuster movie can earn them millions, and a TV series even more. Everywhere they go, they''re surrounded by fans. People would kill for that kind of life. "But the world is fair. For all the praise and adoration, they have to endure just as much gossip and scrutiny. How many celebrities have been driven to depression? This industry is a deep, murky pool. Nothing is as perfect as it seems. "And now that she''s caught in a scandal, she has no way out. That video wasn''t just a blurry photo-it''s solid evidence. She can''t deny it. And between you and me, I think Susan really did cheat. Hayden''s been neglecting her for years. This wasn''t an ident; it was her choice. She just got unlucky and got caught." Though the situation had nothing to do with her, Aurora couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy. "Do you think Susan would''ve made the same choices if she''d known it would lead to this?" "Who knows?" Asher shrugged. "You only get one shot at each decision. Right or wrong, you have to live with the consequences. If you could turn back time, would you wish she''d done things differently?" Asher''s question caught Aurora off guard. If Susan hadn''t interfered all those years ago, perhaps she would''ve been left in the dark. Julian once told her that on the very day Hayden was nning to propose to her, Susan had intervened. Julian had intended to step aside after hering-of-age celebration. If Hayden had proposed back then, Aurora would''ve said yes. If she''d epted Hayden''s proposal, none of the events that followed would''ve happened. She might''ve even ended up calling Julian "Uncle Julian." Fate was strange that way. One misstep could set off a chain of events, each more unpredictable than thest. Denis watched Aurora closely as she pondered, waiting for her answer. Finally, Aurora spoke. Her voice was calm yet resolute. "Four years ago, I might''ve med Susan for everything. But today, I feel differently. I think I should thank her. "I should thank her for making me realize Julian''s feelings. I should thank her for showing me how wonderful Ashy is. I should thank her for giving me the chance to meet Denis. And most importantly, I should thank her for shaping the person I''ve be today." Aurora smiled, content with the life she now had. Though the past four years had been grueling-filled with pain and hardship-they had also molded her into who she was. Sometimes, when we''re going through trials, it''s easy to feel like the world is unfair. But life isn''t about smooth sailing for everyone. Some taste sweetness first, then bitterness. Others endure the bitterness first, only to savor the sweetnesster. Once you push through theyers of darkness, the storms eventually clear, leaving behind a rainbow in the sky. In the end, those struggles be the most unforgettable memories of your life. And when you look back, they don''t seem so bad after all. "Sweet talker," Asher teased with augh. Meanwhile, on the screen, Susan and Hayden had taken their seats. The moment they sat down, the reporters erupted into a barrage of questions. Susan''s agent rushed to restore order. "Please, everyone, settle down. It''s not time for the Q&A yet. Let Susan speak first." The room finally quieted. Susan adjusted the microphone, her eyes red-rimmed. Standing up, she bowed deeply to the crowd before sitting back down. She took a deep breath and began, "Regarding the recent news, I feel it''s necessary to rify something. I deeply regret having hidden the truth for so long." Chapter 494: Love Is Not Marriage As soon as Susan spoke, the room erupted. It was clear there was more to the story, and for the media, nothing was more enticing than hidden truths. "Miss Simmons, what do you mean by saying there''s more to this story?" Susan took a deep breath and began, "Actually, Hayden and I are divorced. That night didn''t happen the way many media outlets have described it. Those are fabricated lies. As for Mr. Giron''s identity, let me exin. He was my childhood neighbor. We grew up together. That night, I had too much to drink. He helped me get home, where I slept in the guest room. The housekeeper can testify to this. As for the video showing me kissing him the next morning, it''s not what it seems. It was a simple goodbye kiss, like I used to give him when we were kids. The camera angle made it look much more intimate than it actually was. When this story broke, rumors spread like wildfire. As a public figure, I know these thingse with the territory. But now these rumors are hurting my family, my friends, and even others'' reputations. I have to set the record straight." The reporters were relentless. "Miss Simmons, you say you''re divorced, but you and Mr. Alvarez were only married for a few months. After all those years of being together, always appearing so in love at public events, how could you get divorced so suddenly?" "Yeah, Miss Simmons, are you sure you''re not just using this as an excuse? The video clearly shows you initiating the kiss, and itsted more than a few seconds. It didn''t look as innocent as you''re iming." "Miss Simmons, if you want to clear the air, shouldn''t you offer some substantial proof?" "You have so many fans who adore you. Don''t you think you owe them an exnation? They deserve to know the truth." At that moment, Hayden, who had been silent until now, finally spoke up. "Everyone, please, let me say a few words." The room went quiet. Hayden''s image in the public eye was that of a man betrayed. Many sympathized with him. "Mr. Alvarez, go ahead," one of the reporters said. Hayden began, his tone calm and measured. "The reason Susan and I are in this situation today isrgely because of me. As many of you know, we were together for years before we got married. Logically, two people who know each other so well should have a smoother rtionship than most couples. That''s what I thought too. But after our marriage, Susan and I realized something important: marriage is not the same as love. What is love?" Hayden posed the question, and the reporters looked at each other, unsure of what he meant. "Love is when two people fall for each other and decide to be together," one brave reporter ventured. "Exactly," Hayden said. "Love is about two people being drawn to each other. But for us, love was about romance-flowers and moonlight. It was me surprising her with roses after not seeing each other for a while, nning candlelit dinners, or showing up unannounced on her birthday to make her happy. But marriage? Marriage is about the mundane-rice, oil, salt. It''s filled with trivial, everyday challenges. It''s much harder than being in love. Before we got married, I was always busy with work, and Susan was constantly flying across the country for hers. On a good month, we''d see each other once. Sometimes she was in remote locations filming for months on end. Susan is a dedicated actress. You all know that. Sometimes, she''d go months without a break. We relied on phone and video calls to stay connected. While those tools are convenient, they also hide a lot. It was only when we started living together that we began to notice the cracks. Susan had already scaled back her workmitments to spend more time at home with me. But I was still busy every day, unable to give her the care and attention she deserved. I wasn''t ready to be a husband, and she wasn''t ready to be a wife. So, I proposed the divorce. I wanted her to find someone who could truly love and care for her, someone who could give her the life she deserved. We divorced in secret because it wasn''t a small matter. We didn''t want to announce it publicly, partly to protect Susan''s image. I know many people online are fans of both of us as a couple. We didn''t want to shatter their belief in love. We also didn''t want to upset our families. We feared they''d be angry, hurt, or disappointed. Now that we''re divorced, even if Susan finds someone else, I''ll smile and wish her well. I hope someone else can take better care of her than I did. This situation was supposed to be a private matter. I''m sorry it''s caused so much negativity. I ask for your understanding and hope you''ll give us the space to handle this ourselves. Thank you for your concern. I believe we can sort this out. I also hope you''ll continue to support Susan and her work. She''s a talented actress who has endured a lot for her craft." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! It was rare for Hayden to speak so much, and his words moved many in the room. Some women present were visibly touched, seeing him as the epitome of a good man- someone who bore his grievances in silence and defended his ex-wife despite the circumstances. p. p. p. Asher, watching the live feed, broke the silence. "Well, well. Your ex-husband is quite the actor, isn''t he?" It was clear to anyone with a discerning eye that Susan had been set up. Hayden had orchestrated the perfect narrative, portraying himself as the kind and forgiving man while subtly pushing all the me onto Susan. "I didn''t think so before, but now I believe he''s the one who truly belongs in the entertainment industry," Aurora remarked. She knew how cold Hayden had been to Susan in private, yet here he was, presenting himself as the perfect ex-husband in front of the cameras. "It''s amazing how you can never truly see someone''s real self when they''re in front of a lens." "No wonder he chose Susan back then. Makes sense, doesn''t it? At the time, you were stuck in the Montgomery family with no money and under Genevieve''s control. Of course, you couldn''tpete with Susan, an only child with a promising career and family wealth. Now that he''s gotten the shares he wanted, he''s kicked her to the curb. And with this performance, everyone online will start vilifying Susan. It''s a good thing you got away from him quickly. Otherwise, you wouldn''t even know how you ended up destroyed. Men like him are best avoided," Asher concluded. Denis Vukic, who had been quiet, chimed in, "You say Hayden isn''t easy to deal with, but it''s not like Julian is either." "Asher, don''t even start," Aurora shot back defensively. "Julian is sincere with me. He''s nothing like Hayden, who always has ulterior motives." Chapter 495: As You Wish When Susan heard his words, her eyes flickered. If she hadn''t already known what kind of person Hayden was, she might have been moved on the spot. If only he were truly the way he presented himself in front of everyone. The person she had longed for all this time should have been the man he appeared to be now. "Mr. Alvarez, was it really just a misunderstanding between Miss Simmons and Mr. Giron?" "Mr. Alvarez, since you care so much about Miss Simmons, is there still a chance for the two of you to reconcile?" "Mr. Alvarez..." The reporters scrambled to question Hayden. Hayden turned his gentle gaze toward Susan. Seeing her tear-filled eyes, he spoke softly, "Susan is truly a wonderful woman, but I can''t give her the happiness she deserves. Right now, she wants a warm and stable home. As for me, I''ve decided to continue pursuing my career. I don''t want her waiting at home for me day and night. She deserves to be loved tenderly, even if that person isn''t me. As long as she''s happy, that''s all that matters." Look at how thoughtfully he spoke. Every word seemed full of care. He was so considerate that even a divorce sounded like poetry. Women fell for this act of his. Among the crowd, several female reporters were already mesmerized, enchanted by his gentleness and thoughtfulness. Few people saw through the facade. In truth, he was cloaked in gentleness, yet his words were cold and cruel. Only a handful truly understood the depths of his indifference. "Mr. Alvarez, does this mean there''s no chance for you and Miss Simmons to be together again?" "Right. I only wish for Susan''s happiness. Even if we can''t be lovers, I hope we can remain friends. If anything ever happens to her, I''ll be the first to stand by her side." Susan couldn''t hold back her tears anymore. She wasn''t sure if she was moved by his words or shocked by them. "Don''t cry. Take care of yourself from now on, even if I''m no longer by your side." Hayden smiled as he gently wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes-a moment captured by the cameras. But Susan''s tears didn''t stop. Instead, they flowed even more freely. This was what she had always wanted, yet she never imagined she would get it under these circumstances-and not from his heart. Sure enough, his disy of affection softened the sharp questions from the reporters. Who could bear to break such a beautiful scene? Once Susan''s emotions had settled slightly, she finally spoke. "Whether this incident was true or not, I''ve been in the entertainment industry for a few years now, and I''m tired. I''m tired of every little thing being blown out of proportion, of people scrutinizing me under a microscope, eager to find my ws and shorings. This incident has made me more resolute. Today''s press conference was meant to rify the rumors, but I also have something else to announce." "Miss Simmons, what else do you want to say?" "I''ve gained many lovely fans over the years, and I''m deeply grateful for your support of my work and for liking me as a person. But being an actress is different from other professions. We have to live our lives in the public eye, always appearing morous. Fans might envy us-our beautiful shoes, expensive clothes, and designer bags. But do you know that during my busiest times, I''ve flown to five different ces in a single day, rushed to seven or eight engagements, and worked through sleepless nights? If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! No matter what I''ve been through-whether it''s a major setback or sheer exhaustion from working twenty-two hours straight-I can never show fatigue in front of the cameras. As soon as the director says ''Action,'' I must smile or cry as the script demands. Some people say, ''If it''s so hard, why not quit? Aren''t you just doing it for the money?'' Yes, I''m doing it for the money, but I also love this career. I love acting. I love transforming into different characters. I thought this career could apany me until I grew old. But now, I realize I can''t continue. Your support used to motivate me during tough times, but now, every time I go online, I see hatefulments directed at me. I wonder if those who insult me were once the same people who imed to like me. You insult me, insult my family... Gradually, I''ve realized I can''t take it anymore. If pursuing my passion means enduring so much negativity, can''t I just let it go?" Her manager stood to the side, already in tears. Though Susan had many ws-she suppressed neers and alienated others-her dedication to acting was undeniable. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have earned so many fans or received praise from directors. She was a truly talented actress. Despite being born a pampered princess who could live a life of luxury without ever working, she had persevered in the industry because she genuinely loved it. But now, that love hade to an abrupt end. Her manager believed her when she said she was truly exhausted. "Miss Simmons, what do you mean by this? Are you saying you''re quitting acting?" a reporter asked. "Yes. I want to formally announce today that I''m retiring from the entertainment industry. From now on, you won''t see me in this field anymore. I just want to live as an ordinary person and hope for more space and privacy. I think Hayden was right about one thing: marriage isn''t the same as love. I once mistook love for marriage. I thought that as long as two people were together, they''d be happy. But now I know I was wrong. Sometimes many things stand in the way of marriage." As Susan spoke, she began to cry again. There were so many things she couldn''t say. She couldn''t expose Hayden for the hypocrite he was. Hayden had assumed her announcement would revolve around their divorce. He hadn''t expected her to announce her retirement from the industry. It seemed she had changed, no longer clinging to him like an unshakable shadow. The media erupted. What was supposed to be a redemption conference had turned into a farewell. "Miss Simmons, this is a big decision. Are you sure? What about the contracts you still have to fulfill?" reporters pressed on. Facing the cameras, Susan shed her signature smile, tears glistening in her eyes. "I''ll have my manager handle the contracts. Any penalties will be paid in full. You''ve all told me to leave the entertainment industry countless times. Now, as you wish, I''m officially retiring." Chapter 496: The Master of the R Family Susan''s words shocked not only the media but even Hayden. Moments ago, he had been working hard to pave the way for her future in the entertainment industry, hoping her career wouldn''t suffer. Yet, to his surprise, she chose to leave it all behind. In this battle of love, Susan had lost everything, left broken and bruised. She had no desire to continue. No longer willing to present her best self in front of the camera every moment of every day, she simply wanted to rest and live as an ordinary person. She wanted to marry Marcos. He was the only person, apart from her parents, who had shown her genuine care. She knew her reputation was in shambles. Staying in the entertainment industry would only invite more hatred. She was well aware of what kind of family the Giron family was. For Marcos, and for herself, she decided to quit. Besides, she could always return to the Simmons family and take over the family business. She wasn''t out of options. "This concludes today''s press conference. I''ve said everything I needed to say. From now on, please stop following my life. I just want to be an ordinary person." With those words, Susan stood up and bowed deeply to everyone. The cameras caught Hayden''s dumbfounded expression, clearly indicating he hadn''t been informed of this decision. "Oh, the soap opera has reached its finale," Asher remarked, shutting off his tablet. The ending was unexpected. "I didn''t think she''d actually quit the entertainment industry. Has she really figured things out?" "Probably the result of mounting pressure," Asher spected. "The relentless media attacks these past few days,bined with Hayden''s coldness, must havepletely broken her spirit. A divorce certificate and an announcement to leave the spotlight- Susan lost both her career and her love today. For someone so proud, to say such things must have been a significant blow." Even Aurora, who had always been critical of Susan, couldn''t help but see her in a different light. A faint smile curved Aurora''s lips. "Stepping away from the chaos-there''s nothing wrong with a life like that." "I wonder," Asher mused, resting his chin on his hand, "even if she leaves the entertainment industry and gets divorced, will the Giron family ept her?" "Who knows? Either way, what happened between us is over. Everyone has their own path to walk. It''ste-let''s head home. There''s plenty to do tomorrow." Aurora offered no sympathy and no mockery. This oue was Susan''s doing, unrted to anyone else. "Let''s go. See you tomorrow," Asher said with a grin, always eager to tease Denis Vukic. The changes in Denis''s typically stoic expression were a source of endless amusement for him. "Stop provoking me!" Denis growled, ready to give chase. But Asher had already pulled Aurora away. In the elevator, Aurora poked Asher''s forehead. "Why do you always enjoy messing with him? Are you two naturally ipatible?" "I just think it''s boring that he always has the same expression. I want to see something different on his face." "You''re impossible," Aurora muttered. She had thought there might be a deeper reason, but it was as simple as that. "Little fox, do you know who I''ll be negotiating with tomorrow?" Asher suddenly asked, his tone bing serious. "Who?" Aurora replied absently, typing a message to Julian. "R Enterprise." "What?!" Aurora''s head shot up. She had always been curious about the R family, especially since they were connected to her mother. Since arriving in New York, she had called several times, only to have her calls answered by assistants who promised to pass on the message. Tina, however, had never responded. Because of Aurora''s health, Julian had previously mentioned the R family to Asher. Now, with an opportunity at hand, Asher decided it was time Aurora knew. "Thepany is nning to develop a piece ofnd, but the rights belong to R Enterprise. We''re currently negotiating the purchase price." "Let me handle it." Aurora hadn''t been back to the main office in a while. Asher had been managing everything well, giving her a chance to rx. But this matter involved the R family. There was a chance, however slim, that she might see her mother again- even from afar. She didn''t dare hope for more. "I knew you''d be interested. Fine, you take charge," Asher said, understanding Aurora''s unspoken feelings. "Alright." Later that night, Aurora returned to her room after washing up. She held a business card in her hand-Tina''s card. She had stared at it countless times. Each time, it felt like her mother was right there with her. Even though they were in the same city, Aurora knew Tina wasn''t ready to see her. If she went to R Enterprise, she''d likely be turned away, potentially disrupting Tina''s ns. So she didn''t dare act rashly. All she could do was stand at a distance, gazing at the towering building, longing for a glimpse. Clutching the card to her chest, she whispered softly, "Mom, will I see you tomorrow?" That night, she dreamed of her childhood again. Her mother sat by the window, knitting a sweater as snowkes danced outside. Aurora yed with toys on the carpet or watched cartoons by the firece, the warm glow creating a peaceful scene. "Aurora,e here and try this on," her mother would say, beckoning her over as she worked. Little Aurora would obediently stand before her, arms outstretched, as her mother held up the half-finished sweater. "Mom, I want a new sweater. How much longer will it take?" Aurora would rest her head on her mother''sp, her face filled with anticipation. "Almost done. Be patient, Aurora," her mother would reply, gently stroking her hair. "Mom..." Aurora woke up with tears glistening in her eyes. Outside, the sky was gray, and it looked like rain wasing. It was sweater season again, but there was no one left to carefully knit her one for the cold winter. Aurora stood by the window for a long time. The one thing she wanted most in life was to return to her mother''s embrace. What came easily to others seemed impossibly far away for her. She nced at the clock-it was still early. As usual, she went for a morning run, unexpectedly crossing paths with Denis Vukic. The tension that had once existed between them was gone. They often ran together now, sometimes even sharing breakfast. "Denis, I want to ask you something," Aurora said, thinking that Denis, having spent considerable time in New York, might know something about the R family. "Go ahead," Denis replied, biting into a piece of toast. Typically, he avoided speaking while eating, but Aurora was an exception. "You''ve been in New York for a while. Do you know anything about R Enterprise or the R family?" Aurora asked directly. "Why the sudden interest?" Denis''s gaze turned deep, as though he wasn''t eager to discuss the R family. Chapter 497: A Mysterious Origin "It''s nothing, I''m just a little curious. I''m supposed to discuss a contract with R Enterprise today, but I don''t know much about thepany," Aurora said casually, making up an excuse. Denis Vukic had just finished swallowing his toast and taken a sip of hot milk. He wiped the crumbs from the corner of his mouth and said, "Speaking of R Enterprise, it''s tied to a mysterious family." "How mysterious?" Aurora asked eagerly. "Well, I don''t know much, and I can''t guarantee the uracy of what I do know, but I''ll share it with you." "Go ahead," Aurora replied, sitting attentively, ready to listen. Denis Vukic began, "Over a hundred years ago, Clothville was in chaos, a time of war and turmoil. Society was inplete disarray. During that period, some well-off families migrated to New York to start anew. The R family was one of them. They''re considered mysterious for several reasons. First, think about the norms of that era. Back then, weren''t most families patriarchal? Women had to follow strict rules and were expected to submit to men." Aurora nodded. She hadn''t expected Denis Vukic to start recounting history, but she had read about the chaotic times in Clothville in history books. Back then, the country was in turmoil. Years of war had crushed the spirits of bothmoners and officials. Other nations hadter invaded as well. Aurora had only studied this history to pass exams, yet hearing Denis talk about it now gave her a strange sense of connection. It felt as though the events were no longer just words in a textbook but something closer, more real. "Exactly. Women had little status in the family, no voting rights, and had to tolerate their husbands taking multiple wives. You''ve probably seen this depicted in period dramas," Denis continued. "But imagine this-within that societal backdrop, there was a family that defied the norm. They revered women above all. The family''s major decisions were all controlled by women. Not only were the heads of the family always women, but every child born to them was a girl without exception." This detail surprised Aurora. She shook her head. "I''ve never heard of such a family. Could a family like that really exist in such a time?" "They did. It''s said they were an ancient family. If you trace their origins, it would go back several centuries. No one knows how they managed to survive for so long. I don''t know if it''s because they only gave birth to daughters or if male heirs were abandoned. Either way, the family head has always been a woman. Men marry into the family. Even a hundred yearster, the CEO of R Enterprise is still a woman-she''s the current head of the R family." As Denis mentioned the family head, Aurora''s heart skipped a beat. He was talking about her mother! "And what''s the second mysterious thing about them?" she asked, trying to keep herposure. "The second thing I''ve heard, though I haven''t verified it, is that the women in their family are cursed. Each generation lives a shorter life than the one before." "What do you mean?" Aurora asked, her voice trembling. "For example, when they migrated to New York a hundred years ago, the great- grandmother of the current family head led the family. She lived to be seventy. Her grandmother lived to be sixty. And her mother lived to be fifty. Do you see the pattern?" Aurora felt her chest tighten. "Are you saying each generation''s lifespan is ten years shorter?" "Exactly. In theory, with modern medical advancements, people are living longer than ever. But why is it that their family''s lifespans are getting shorter? And the timing is eerily precise-each generation losing ten years. If this pattern holds, the current head of the family will only live to..." Before Denis could finish, Aurora''s hand trembled, and the ss of hot milk she was holding slipped from her grasp. It shattered on the table, the milk spilling and spreading across the surface. The loud noise drew everyone''s attention. Aurora sat frozen, her face pale. If she remembered correctly, her mother was thirty-nine this year. A waiter hurried over to clean up the mess. Denis handed Aurora a napkin to wipe off the milk that had sshed on her, but she seemed paralyzed, as though her soul had left her body. "What''s wrong with you?" Denis waved a hand in front of her face. Aurora didn''t respond. He pinched her arm, snapping her out of her daze. Aurora jolted back to reality, but her expression was one of fear and unease. Denis looked worried. What was going on with her? "Are you okay? You look so pale," he asked. "I... I want to know how the previous family heads died," Aurora stammered, wishing desperately that this was all just a coincidence. Surely, such a bizarre thing couldn''t be real. "They all died of illness. Strangely, no one could ever determine what the illness was. They just... passed," Denis said calmly. "Does this R family have anything to do with you?" "No, nothing at all," Aurora said quickly. "Tell me everything else you know about them. Everything." Her emotions were in turmoil. She clutched Denis''s arm tightly, like a drowning person grabbing onto a lifeline. Seeing her like this, Denis had no choice but to continue. "That''s the second mystery. The third thing I''ve heard is that their curse might be rted to their family''s practice of divination." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Divination?" Aurora asked, feeling that the story was bing more surreal by the second. "Yes. Throughout history, divination has always been popr, whether in ancient times or today. Common fortune-tellers might read omens for ordinary people, like checking burial sites or house cements. These are small matters. But the R family is different. They were said to be mystics who only performed divination for emperors, predicting the fate of nations. In this line of work, many fortune-tellers were blind. It''s said they lost their sight as punishment for revealing the secrets of heaven. I don''t know if that''s true, but perhaps the R family''s dwindling lifespans are a result of their ancestors revealing too many secrets, bringing divine retribution-or a curse-upon their descendants." Aurora couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Things that seemed like they belonged in a movie were now unfolding in her own life. Denis was a pragmatic man, not one to believe in tall tales. The fact that he was saying all this gave it an air of credibility. The world was full of things that couldn''t be exined. But could this really be true? If it was, her mother would be turning forty this year. Did that mean... Aurora didn''t dare finish the thought. Her mind was a whirlwind of questions. Could this have anything to do with her mother''s decision to distance herself from her? "I''m done eating. I need to go. I have a contract to negotiateter," Aurora said abruptly, standing up. "I''ll take you," Denis offered, concerned about her dazed state. Chapter 498: It Was Too Late Aurora''s face was pale as she stepped outside. A light drizzle had begun to fall, and her mind was consumed with thoughts of her mother, who was about to turn forty. Lost in her thoughts, she didn''t notice the wet ground and suddenly slipped, falling hard. Denis Vukic, dyed only briefly by paying a bill, walked out just in time to see Aurora sprawled on the ground. What was her connection to the mysterious R family? He thought back to the current head of the family, whom he had only seen from a distance once or twice. The more he considered it, the more he realized how strikingly simr Aurora looked to her. Their features were nearly seventy percent alike! Could it be? The current head of the R family had no children-was Aurora her daughter? Denis quickly stepped forward to help Aurora up. She seemedpletely out of it, dazed and pale, her thoughts clearly elsewhere. The light winter rain continued to fall, cold and unrelenting. Aurora mumbled under her breath, "Is it true... I won''t live past forty?" Denis immediately understood what she was referring to. He had mentioned the family''s history just moments earlier, and now she was in this state. Seeing Aurora like this only made him more certain of his theory. Perhaps she really was the daughter of the R family''s head. "Aurora," Denis said, his tone softer than usual, "what I told you earlier was just hearsay. I also mentioned that none of it has been verified." "You mean... it''s not absolute, right?" Aurora asked, gripping his arm tightly. "Of course not," Denis replied. "I told you, they''re a mysterious family, and I''m an outsider. How could I possibly know everything? It could all just be a coincidence." Denis, typically cold and distant, rarely offeredfort to others. But Aurora was different. Though he felt no romantic feelings for her, he had grown fond of her during their time together. She was like a student to him, or perhaps a friend. With Aurora and Asher around, his life had be far less lonely, even joyful at times. He didn''t want to lose this rare connection. "You''re right. The truth can''t be that cruel," Aurora said, determination sparking in her eyes. "I need to ask her. I need to know the truth." Julian might have been right-her mother had left to protect her. Could it be rted to the rumored curse? "Alright," Denis said. "Let me take you home first." He drove her back to her apartment. After taking a shower and changing into fresh clothes, Aurora stepped out to find Denis still sitting on the couch, watching the morning news. "You''re still here?" she asked, surprised. Denis was always punctual and should have been at work by now. He nced at her briefly. "I wasn''tfortable leaving you alone. You were so out of sorts earlier-I was worried you might fall again." Denis, who rarely voiced his concerns, was unusually candid. He had softened a great dealpared to his former self. "Thank you," Aurora said sincerely. "No need to thank me. You''re a woman; you need someone to look after you. He''s not here, so it''s my responsibility. Come on, I''ll take you there." Denis motioned for her to follow. "Won''t this dy your work? You''re always busy," she asked. "I took half a day off." Aurora felt honored. For a workaholic like Denis to take time off just to look after her felt as prestigious as being granted an audience with the president. Outside, the rain intensified, drops sttering heavily against the car windows. The wipers struggled to keep up, clearing the ss only for more rain to fall. Pedestrians on the street shivered in the cold, while the car''s heater created a warm, spring-like atmosphere inside. But Aurora couldn''t calm her nerves. She feared her suspicions were correct. She had only just reunited with her mother; even if they couldn''t be together all the time, she just wanted her mother to live a happy, peaceful life. Her fingers clutched the corner of her scarf tightly, a nervous habit Denis noticed immediately. He understood her anxiety. "Try to stay positive," he said. "Things might not be as bad as you think." "I''m still worried," Aurora admitted. "Worrying won''t help. If it''s true, you''ll have to face reality, not run from it," Denis said firmly. He spoke from experience. After Daria''s death, he had spent a long time running away. He drowned himself in parties, drank excessively, and sought sce in fleeting encounters with women. But none of it had worked. In the end, he realized that the only way to honor the dead was to live well. So he stopped avoiding his pain and channeled his energy into working harder. "If disaster ising, there''s no escaping it," Denis continued. "That''s just life. Some people give up and resign themselves to their fate, like fish on a chopping block. But others refuse to ept it. They fight to carve out their own destiny, like you and Julian." Aurora clenched her fists tightly. No matter what her true identity was, she refused to ept defeat. Her mother would be fine-she was sure of it. When they arrived at R Enterprise, Denis gave her an encouraging nod. "Good luck. I''ll be waiting to hear your good news." "Thanks!" Aurora said, stepping out of the car. She ignored the umbre Denis offered and dashed into the rain. "What a headstrong girl," Denis muttered with a helpless smile. The honking of cars behind him forced him to drive away. Aurora had passed by the R building many times before, but she had never dared to go inside. Today was different. Was her mother really working on the top floor of this building? The thought of being so close to her mother warmed Aurora''s heart despite the cold rain. Her arrival immediately caught the attention of the receptionists. Her resemnce to Tina was uncanny, impossible to ignore. "Do you have an appointment?" one of them asked. "Yes," Aurora replied, showing her ID badge. After checking the schedule and making a quick phone call, the receptionist gestured for her to proceed. Aurora stepped into the elevator with a mix of anticipation and nerves. Would she finally meet her mother today? She hoped it would be Tina. She needed to ask her everything, to finally uncover the truth. Meanwhile, Erica was watching the elevator''s surveince footage. Her expression darkened, and she rushed to the CEO''s office. "Madam, Aurora is here!" she announced. Tina set down her pen. "Who?" "Aurora! The girl who looks just like you." "Have security remove her immediately," Tina ordered. "It''s toote-she''s already on her way up." Chapter 499: Mom Will Protect You "Why is she here?" Tina''s heart tightened as she spotted Aurora. She thought she''de looking for her. Aurora had called multiple times earlier, but Tina hadn''t returned a single call. "She''s probably here for the Stefani property," Erica replied calmly. "You''ve already reviewed theirpany''s proposal. Didn''t you personally decide to sell it to them?" Erica had long known the truth-Aurora was Tina''s daughter. Tina, however, never admitted it. But if she wasn''t her daughter, would Tina have chosen to sell such a prime piece of real estate to Aurora''spany? Over a dozenpanies hade to negotiate for the property, many of which had superior credentials, stronger backgrounds, and even offered better prices. Over the years, Tina had quietly supported Aurora''spany multiple times. Although she never used R Enterprise''s name, she had secretly arranged for her friends to step in and help. Aurora remained unaware of all this. How else could a young woman with no money or connections have taken herpany public in just three years in apetitivemercial city like this? Tina''s unseen efforts had paved the way for her sess. And now, this property sale was yet another favor Tina had orchestrated. "Isn''t it usually Asher who handlespany matters? Why is she here today?" Tina frowned, her delicate brows knitting together. "I wouldn''t know," Erica replied. "It''s toote to cancel now. Mira will meet with her. Let''s hope she doesn''t notice anything. If she asks to see me, tell her I''m not at the office," Tina said, her tone steady. But deep down, Tina felt unsettled. Aurora''s resemnce to her might raise suspicions with Mira. "Alright, I''ll make the arrangements. But, Mistress, are you truly nning to never acknowledge her? Especially with the family in such disarray now." Erica''s voice held a hint of hesitation. "What do you mean acknowledge? I have nothing to do with her!" Tina snapped harshly. "Mistress, you might fool others, but not me. You have a scar from a C-section. Before you returned to the family all those years ago, you must have had a child. So where is that child?" Tina closed her eyes. If there had been even the slightest chance back then, she would never have left Aurora behind. That child was her life. But what could she have done? If she didn''t return to her family, what would have happened to them? From the moment she was born, she was burdened with responsibilities that others couldn''t imagine. She had no choice in her birth or her fate. Some sacrifices were unavoidable. She had borne all the pain herself to spare her child. The truth was something she couldn''t reveal at the time, not even to Aurora. Even though she worried about the challenges Aurora might face, it was still better than the alternative. Bringing her back into the family''s world would have only led to more suffering. "Mistress, your health is failing. You know it. You must decide on the next head of the family soon. Otherwise, the chaos within the family will spiral out of control," Erica said, her concern evident. "Years ago, your mother fought so hard to bring you back. You turned the tide and restored the family. Now, the situation is eerily simr. Those vultures are just waiting for you to copse, ready to force you to hand over your position. Only the young mistress can-" "Enough! My affairs are none of your concern!" Tina''s voice rose in anger. "Do you want my daughter to suffer the same fate as me? Do you think I''ve been happy for even a single day since I returned?" Tina''s words cut through the air like a de. Outwardly, she was the morous head of the family. But deep down, she knew her life was hollow. She felt like a walking corpse, enduring pain that wasn''t just physical-it was in her very soul. Every night, when she thought of her child''s face, the pain became unbearable, like a knife slicing her heart. Words couldn''t capture the anguish she felt. All she knew was that everything she did was for Aurora''s sake, to give her a chance to live a simple, happy life. "Mistress... I''m only worried about you," Erica said softly. Tina suddenly started coughing violently. She grabbed a tissue to cover her mouth, pulling it away to reveal bright red blood. "Mistress, please, don''t let this upset you. Take your medicine," Erica urged, panic in her voice. Tina fumbled for her pills, swallowing the white tablets quickly. Her face was pale, her exhaustion evident. "Erica, there''s no point in hiding it anymore. Yes, she is my daughter. And it''s precisely because I''ve been unhappy that I don''t want her to live the same life as me," Tina confessed, her voice trembling. "But, Mistress, the family needs an heir. She''s your only child. If you let someone else take over, how will you honor your mother''s wishes?" "One cannot have both loyalty and filial piety. Now leave me. I need some time alone," Tina said, her face etched with sorrow. Erica nodded reluctantly. "Please rest well." As Tina walked to the window, she gazed out at the rain-soaked city. The bustling metropolis looked dreamlike under the misty rain. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Standing so high above it all, she felt no joy. Only cold, fatigue, and an overwhelming sense of emptiness filled her being. She unlocked her phone and saw a photo of Aurora on a yacht, dressed in a stunning gown. A man held her close, kissing her tenderly. Through the screen, Tina could feel her daughter''s happiness. "Aurora, stay happy like this. Don''t worry about anything else. As long as I''m here, you''ll be safe," Tina murmured, her fingers gently brushing the cold screen, as if she were stroking Aurora''s face from years ago. Meanwhile, Aurora sat in the waiting room, her heart filled with anticipation and unease. Would she see her mother today? The elevator door opened, and someone escorted her to a lounge. "Please wait here. Our general manager will see you shortly." "Thank you," Aurora replied politely, feeling a trace of doubt. The general manager? That wouldn''t be her mother, then. As this thought crossed her mind, the sharp, rhythmic sound of high heels echoed in the hallway. From the footsteps alone, Aurora knew it wasn''t her mother. The door opened, and a woman entered, dressed in a ck coat over a beige blouse. She looked polished and professional, exuding confidence. The woman appeared to be around Aurora''s age, perhaps in her twenties. To be a general manager at such a young age was no small feat, Aurora thought. Standing up, Aurora extended her hand with a polite smile. "Hello, I''m Aurora." Mira''s eyes flickered with surprise when she saw Aurora. The resemnce to Tina was uncanny. The astonishment passed quickly, reced by a professional smile. Chapter 500: The Curse "Hello, I''m Mira, the project lead for this. Please, have a seat." Her teeth gleamed white, her radiant smile reminiscent of the subtle shimmer of pearl earrings. Though young, Mira exuded a mature confidence, far from na?ve. Aurora sat down with her again. Mira was professional, her questions sharp and beyond the scope of the contract. Fortunately, Aurora had prepared thoroughly. Years of business experience had taught Aurora how to handle situations like this. Coborating with intelligent people was always a pleasure-half a sentence often sufficed, and the other party would immediately understand. After their discussion, Mira made her decision. "Alright, it''s settled. Yourpany will draft a detailed contract within three days. Once our president reviews it, we''ll provide final feedback." "Understood. I''ll have my team include all the points we''ve discussed," Aurora replied, then hesitated. "Mira, I have a small request." "No need to be formal," Mira said warmly. "We''ve been talking for over an hour now, and I feel we get along quite well. Just tell me what''s on your mind." Aurora feigned casualness. "To be honest, I''ve always admired your president. She''s done such an incredible job with R Enterprise. I''ve always dreamed of meeting her. Since we''re working together, could you introduce me? It would mean a lot to me." Mira''s eyes flickered briefly, then she smiled. "Of course. Our president is upstairs. I''ll take you to meet her right now." Aurora could hardly contain her excitement, though she maintained herposure. Her mother had gone to great lengths to avoid acknowledging her, clearly wanting to keep her existence a secret. "Follow me," Mira said, leading Aurora toward the elevator. As she turned, a subtle smirk yed on her lips. The elevator doors opened, and they stepped out. Standing just outside was Erica, her expression changing the moment she saw Aurora with Mira. Erica had been clear in her instructions: any additional requests from Aurora, including meeting the president, were to be denied. "Erica, nice to see you again," Aurora greeted cheerfully, her spirits lifting at the sight of the woman. It felt like she was one step closer to her mother. "Miss Montgomery, what brings you here?" Erica asked cautiously. She thought of the family head, who had recently coughed up blood. If she learned Aurora was here, it would undoubtedly cause both distress and fear. "When we met in Clothville, I mentioned I''d visit Tina when I got to New York. Has she forgotten about me already?" Aurora replied lightly. Mira nced between the two women, her curiosity piqued. "Miss Montgomery wanted to meet our family head. Since she''s in the office today, I brought her here." Erica shot Mira a cold re. This woman was nothing but trouble. "Is the president in her office? I''ll head in now," Aurora said, her gaze fixed on the door to the president''s office. Without waiting for a reply, she walked toward it. Erica considered stopping her but knew it was toote. Aurora, perhaps anticipating resistance, moved quickly and pushed the door open before anyone could intervene. As Aurora entered, Erica turned to Mira, her voice icy. "The president specifically ordered not to see her. Why didn''t you follow instructions?" "What kind of mother refuses to see her own daughter? I simply feel a bond with my cousin and want to help her," Mira said with a faint smile. "Watch your words," Erica snapped. "Erica, I''m not stupid. For three years, the president has secretly supported her. Aurora looks so much like her-anyone with eyes could see the connection," Mira said pointedly. "Mira, what do you gain from this?" Erica demanded. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Nothing personally. But it benefits the R family," Mira replied firmly. "You know the state of things. The president''s health worsens daily. If her daughter doesn''t return to inherit the family, the wolves lurking in the shadows will devour her the moment she falters. She may have her reasons, but being born into this family means she can''t be selfish. Aurora will have to return eventually." Erica sighed deeply, unable to argue further. Aurora stepped into the office, her heart pounding. By the floor-to-ceiling window stood a solitary figure, her back to the door. That lonely silhouette ovepped with the gentle image Aurora held in her memory. The woman seemed utterly detached from the world, as though all vitality had been stripped away. Outside, rain streaked across the ss, but she stood motionless, lost in thought. She seemed like a solitary orchid blooming in a deste valley, its fragrance delicate yet evoking an ache in the heart. The woman coughed softly. "Erica, bring me a cup of hot water." Aurora realized she''d mistaken her for Erica. Hearing the frail tone in her mother''s voice, she quickly moved to pour the water herself. After all these years, how have you been, Mom? Aurora''s heart tightened with sorrow. You''re the powerful head of the R family, yet why do you seem so unhappy? She restrained the urge to embrace her mother''s fragile frame from behind and instead handed her the cup. Tina took the cup, about to take a sip, when she suddenly noticed the woman standing silently nearby. Her eyes widened. "You... How did you get in here?" Aurora had nned to speak casually, but seeing Tina up close, all words caught in her throat. They stared at one another, an unspoken sadness filling the room. Tears welled in Aurora''s eyes as she finally broke the silence. "Why didn''t you return my calls?" She longed to call her "Mom," but fear held her back. What if her mother had reasons for keeping her distance? "I''ve been busy," Tina replied, though the pain in her voice was unmistakable. What could be more agonizing than standing before one''s own daughter and being unable to acknowledge her? "I need to ask you something," Aurora said, wiping away her tears. "What is it?" "Is the R family''s secret true?" "What secret?" Tina''s expression turned wary. "The curse," Aurora said quietly. "Where did you hear about that?" Tina''s face paled. John couldn''t have told her, and no one in Clothville would know. "Your mother died at fifty. Your grandmother at sixty. That curse..." "What nonsense are you talking about?" Tina interrupted, her heart pounding. "Have you been watching too much television?" "If I''m not mistaken, you turn forty this year," Aurora said, grabbing Tina''s hand. Her voice was steady but firm, each word deliberate. Chapter 501: I Am Not Your Mother Tina''s cold hand was tightly held by Aurora, who struggled to maintain herposure. "So what if I am?" she asked. "If the curse is real, won''t you end up like the other family heads?" Aurora''s voice trembled as she held back tears. Beforeing here, she had considered that this might just be a rumor Denis Vukic had overheard. But now, seeing the expression on Tina''s face, she was certain it wasn''t a lie. At the very least, the curse was real-though perhaps with some details misrepresented. "Nonsense. Who''s been filling your head with this? Curses? It''s the 21st century, and you''re still this superstitious? Did you even learn anything in college?" Tina quickly regained her icy demeanor. "Medical technology is so advanced now. People are living longer and longer. Then why are the family heads'' lives getting shorter and shorter?" Aurora pressed further. "It''s just a coincidence. When someone''s time is up, no one can stop it. Girl, I''ve got things to handle. If you have nothing else, leave." Tina had issued her ultimatum. Aurora suddenly lunged forward, wrapping her arms tightly around Tina and refusing to let go. "Mom, I know it''s you. You can deny it, and I can pretend I don''t know. But at least tell me whether the curse is real. I just want to do something for my mom. I don''t believe in curses-I just want you to live. Even if you never acknowledge me in this life, I don''t care. I only want you to live happily for the rest of your days." Tina''s body trembled in Aurora''s embrace. What mother wouldn''t feel heartbroken hearing such words from her daughter? Tina had always acted in Aurora''s best interest. But what could she do? If there was any way to avoid it, she wouldn''t have left Aurora in the first ce. She knew that if she told Aurora the truth, her daughter would get dragged into this mess too. And that was thest thing Tina wanted. Both of them wanted the other to be happy, but a river separated them, leaving them on opposite banks, unable to truly reach one another. "Mom, do you know? All these years, I thought you were no longer in this world. Until this year, when I saw you-I realized you were alive. And that''s wonderful. At first, I couldn''t understand. If you''re alive, why didn''t you want me? Was I a burden to you? Did I get in the way of your new life? "I thought it was because of Dad and Genevieve that you left, losing all hope. Butter, I realized that wasn''t it. You love me. You love me more than anyone else could. "You didn''t acknowledge me not because you hated me, but because you wanted to protect me. You didn''t want me to interfere with your life. Maybe you''re in some kind of trouble now, and you''re afraid I''ll find out and get dragged in. So you chose this path. "But Mom, you are my only mother in this world. I''m the flesh and blood you carried for ten months. You gave birth to me, and you raised me. "As your daughter, shouldn''t I do something too? Let me share some of your pain, okay? Mom." Tina''s eyes were already swollen and red from crying. She nearly spilled the truth, but if she did, wouldn''t her years of effort be wasted? Aurora''s personality would certainlypel her to stay by Tina''s side, perhaps even offering to inherit the position of head of the family. That would rob Aurora of the happiness she deserved. No, Tina couldn''t be so selfish. Aurora was her most precious treasure. It was enough for Tina to bear this pain alone; she didn''t want Aurora to carry it too. Wiping away her tears silently, Tina said, "Girl, I''m not your mother. Your mother died long ago-over ten years ago. The person standing before you is the head of the R family, not Victoria." "I don''t believe you. You''re obviously my mom. Otherwise, why are you crying? That night in the hotel, you secretly applied ointment to my injuries. I wasn''t asleep then-I knew you were crying." "You''re imagining things," Tina denied firmly. "If that''s true, then why are your eyes red now?" Aurora grabbed Tina, forcing her to face her. "So what if they''re red? Can''t I have sand in my eyes?" Tina''s gaze was distant, as if she was untouchable. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Aurora slowly knelt in front of her. "Mom, I''m not asking for anything. I just want you to tell me the truth, please?" "There''s no truth to tell. I''m busy. Leave and stop disturbing me." Tina pushed her away. "Don''t push me away, Mom. I just want to help you!" "I''m doing fine. I don''t need anyone''s help. If you keep pestering me, I''ll cancel the partnership with yourpany!" Tina''s tone was sharp. She wanted to drive Aurora away quickly because she wasn''t sure how much longer she could hold herself together. "Even if you ruin mypany, you''re still my mom. The more you push me away, the more worried I get. I''ll lose sleep over this, Mom. Please, just tell me, okay?" Aurora reverted to her childhood ways. Whenever she wanted something, she''d tug on Tina''s sleeve and beg with a smile. Now, kneeling at Tina''s feet, she did the same thing. But the smile was gone, reced by tears. She pulled on Tina''s sleeve relentlessly. Tina dialed Erica''s number. Erica arrived quickly, startled by the scene before her. "What''s going on?" "Take her away. From now on, no unauthorized personnel are allowed in my office," Tina ordered coldly. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Mom, I''m not leaving! Tell me why!" Aurora''s emotions were turbulent. "Miss Montgomery, please leave," Erica said, moved by the scene but unable to disobey Tina''smand. She escorted Aurora out. "Mom..." "Girl, I''ll say it one more time. Your mother died long ago. I am not her. Leave." Tina looked down at Aurora, her face devoid of any warmth. Erica helped Aurora into the elevator. Aurora remained silent as they descended, quicklyposing herself. She couldn''t let anyone see through her emotions-it might harm her mother. By the time they reached the ground floor, her face had regained its usual calm, save for her slightly reddened eyes. Erica was surprised. Aurora truly lived up to being the head of the R family''s daughter, able to control her emotions so swiftly. Aurora walked out of the building with her head held high, as if nothing had happened. A man in a suit brushed past her, his deep eyes lingering on her for a moment. Erica quickened her pace, escorting Aurora to the door. "Miss Montgomery, didn''t you bring an umbre? Wait here; I''ll get you one." "No need," Aurora replied coldly, stepping directly into the rain. Chapter 502: Aurora Is in Danger Even without an umbre, she walked away calmly through the heavy rain. Erica watched the stubborn figure disappearing into the downpour and sighed softly. There wasn''t much she could say about this-after all, even the family head was powerless in this matter. "Who is she?" A sudden male voice interrupted her thoughts, snapping her back to attention. Erica quickly withdrew her gaze. "She''s just apany representative here to discuss a coboration," she replied cautiously, not daring to say too much in front of this man. "Really? She must be someone significant if she warranted a personal send-off from you." "You''re overthinking it, Vice President. I have other matters to attend to, so I''ll take my leave now." Erica turned and left without further exnation. The man''s eyes gleamed with interest. That woman... her face bore a striking resemnce-at least seventy percent-to the family head''s. Could it be...? A thought surfaced in his mind, and if it were true, things could take a dark turn. Erica hurried back to the president''s office and found Tina coughing up blood again. "Master, you need to go home and rest. Your health is getting worse," Erica said, her tone full of concern. Tina shook her head. "The curse is finally taking hold. Since the beginning of this year, I''ve been coughing up blood for no apparent reason. At first, it happened once every month or two, then every ten days, and now it''s every few days. Today is already the second time." "Master, it''s because your emotions are running high today. Stop thinking about unpleasant things, and don''t dwell on this so-called curse." "I know my body better than anyone else." Tina forced herself to focus. "Has she left?" "She has, but she''s just as stubborn as you. It''s raining so heavily outside, and I offered to get her an umbre, but she refused and walked out into the rain." "What? She left without an umbre?" Tina stood up from her chair abruptly and walked quickly to the window. Rain cascaded down like strings of broken pearls, relentless and cold. From her vantage point high up in the towering building, there was no way she could see Aurora''s small figure. Yet, she stubbornly strained her eyes, searching below. "This child... The weather is so cold, and the rain is so heavy. What if she catches a chill?" All traces of Tina''s earlier cold demeanor vanished, reced by the genuine worry of a mother. "Master, that''s not the most pressing issue. Miss Montgomery was spotted by Mio as she was leaving!" "What? Mio saw her?" Tina''s expression changed dramatically. The R family was already in turmoil. For generations, the family had been matriarchal, even after their migration from Clothville to New York. The family head had used inherited wealth to start a business, bolstered by their uncanny ability to foresee profitable opportunities through divination. Thepany had thrived quickly. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! But prosperity didn''tst long. Over time, the mystical aura surrounding the family faded, and the lifespan of family heads grew rmingly short. Internal divisions began to splinter the family, with some male rtives from branch lines vying to rece the women in power. By Tina''s mother''s generation, these conflicts had reached a boiling point. Tina, unwilling to assume the role of family head, had fled back to Clothville, hoping to live her life as an ordinary person. But fate had other ns. A series of crises, including the tragedy with Magnus, and her mother''s failing health, forced Tina to return to New York. She had no choice but to leave Aurora behind to secure the family''s future. When she returned, Tina managed to suppress the power-hungry factions temporarily, bringing a fragile peace thatsted over a decade. But now, the old conflicts were resurfacing. On one hand, Tina wanted Aurora to lead a simple, carefree life, far removed from the scheming and power struggles of the R family. Tina herself had endured rigorous training from a young age. Her gentle demeanor was something she had carefully crafted-an idealized version of herself she longed to be. She had hypnotized herself into believing it was her true nature. Aurora, however, had grown up differently. Tina had shielded her from hardship, pampering her like a princess. She didn''t want Aurora to endure even a fraction of the pain she had experienced. A delicate flower raised in a greenhouse could never survive the darkness that now consumed the R family. The elders, emboldened by Tina''sck of an heir, were already scheming to make Mio the next head of the family after her death. For nearly a century, the men of the R family had fought to seize power. Tina, unwilling to drag Aurora into this mess, also couldn''t bear the thought of relinquishing control to Mio. She had hoped to pass the mantle to Mira instead, but Mira seemed uninterested in the position. Mio, on the other hand, had garnered significant support within the family. As long as Tina remained alive, Mio dared not act recklessly. She had gone to great lengths to conceal her declining health, fearing that even the slightest vulnerability would embolden the wolves circling her. Aurora''s existence was a closely guarded secret. Only a few people knew Tina had a child. Even Erica had pieced it together through deduction. Mira, Tina''s trusted confidant, had inferred Aurora''s identity based on Tina''s unusual support for Aurora''spany. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! But Mio remained unaware. He couldn''t imagine Tina having a child. If she did, why wouldn''t she bring the child back to solidify her position? Mio had underestimated the lengths a mother would go to protect her child. Tina would rather endure all the storms herself than let Aurora be touched by even a shadow of the family''s darkness. "He saw Miss Montgomery as she was leaving and even came to ask me about her. I''m worried he might do something to her," Erica said uneasily. "Mio''s father failed all those years ago, but after more than a decade of preparation, they''re determined to seed this time. Aurora''s appearance now puts her in grave danger. Mio''s personality is unhinged. If he''s seen Aurora, he''ll investigate her. I''m not worried about what he does openly; it''s the underhanded schemes that I fear." Tina frowned, her expression dark and tense. This was precisely why she had never acknowledged Aurora or tried to contact her. Today''s negotiation was supposed to be with Asher. She hadn''t expected Aurora to show up instead. If she had known, she would never have stayed. Now, her carefullyid ns were in disarray. "What should we do now? What if Mio targets Miss Montgomery?" Erica asked, her voice trembling. "There''s no other choice. She has to leave-get as far away from me as possible." Tina quickly dialed a number. On the other end of the line, a man with a deep, maic voice answered. "Hello?" Julian sounded puzzled. His private number was rarely used, and receiving a call from New York was even more unusual. Was it Little Bunny with a new number? Without overthinking it, he picked up the call, but to his surprise, the voice on the other end belonged to his mother-inw. "Hello, Mr. Ba. This is Tina. We''ve met before." A cold,posed female voice came through the line. Chapter 503: The Prophet Aurora walked away with her head held high, pretending as if nothing had happened. But once she reached a secluded spot, she crouched down, hugged her knees, and began to cry. She had believed she was strong enough to protect herself and her mother. Yet, her mother refused to let her get involved, wouldn''t even speak to her about it. Aurora felt a deep sadness. She didn''t want to just take from her mother-she wanted to give back as well. But her mother shut her outpletely. Even though she knew her mother was doing it for her own good, it wasn''t the oue she wanted. She wanted to face everything together with her. The fear of that curse being real haunted her, but she didn''t know what to do. Her mother wouldn''t say anything, leaving Aurora powerless to figure out how to protect her. The memory of her mother''s frail shoulders burdened by so much weighed heavily on her heart. As Aurora cried, soaked by the pouring rain, a shadow appeared overhead. A quiet figure held an umbre above her. It was Denis Vukic. He didn''t ask for an exnation, simply standing beside her, shielding her from the rain. Raindrops slid off the umbre, falling to the ground in a rhythmic patter. Passersby nced at the two with curious looks. Aurora finally stopped crying and noticed the man standing next to her. "Denis..." "Have you cried enough?" Denis Vukic''s personality was a stark contrast to Julian''s. If it had been Julian, he would''ve pulled Aurora into his arms andforted her. But perhaps their rtionship hadn''t reached that point. Denis simply stood silently beside her, his gaze soft yet pained as he looked at the person before him. Aurora had always been strong in front of others, but in private, she allowed herself moments of vulnerability. She didn''t want anyone to see her weak side, so she chose this quiet ce to let it all out. "Yeah," Aurora sniffled, still hupping slightly. She wanted to stop crying, but after such a long release, it was hard to rein it in. "You''ve cried for so long; you''re probably exhausted. Go home, take a shower, change into dry clothes, and then I''ll take you out to eat," Denis said, standing tall like a protective tree. Maybe it was because he had once failed to protect someone he cared about, but he didn''t want the light in Aurora''s eyes to fade as well. Aurora nodded hesitantly, her voice still raspy. "Alright... but Denis, since you know about the R family, can you tell me who shared this with you?" The R family''s secrets were so well-guarded that whoever had told Denis must have a connection to them. Maybe that person could provide useful information. Denis hesitated for a moment before replying, "I can tell you, but only after you''ve eaten." Aurora bit her lip, torn between her curiosity and her exhaustion. Finally, she agreed. "Fine. I''ll go home and change now." She didn''t believe that such a bizarre curse could truly exist. And even if it did, there had to be a way to break it, right? Denis dropped Aurora off at her apartment. She hurried to shower and change, but as she was about to leave, Denis nced at her. "Dry your hair." She sighed, knowing he was right, and obediently dried her hair before heading out again. At the restaurant, Aurora ate faster than she ever had before. She looked at Denis eagerly. "Now, can you tell me?" He leaned back in his chair, his tone calm. "It''s a long story. About ten years ago, back when Daria was still alive, she became obsessed with Tarot cards. I didn''t believe in any of it, but she insisted on apprenticing herself to a prophet. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for the "I couldn''t say no to her, so I helped her find this prophet. It took a lot of effort to convince him to take her as a student. Over time, because of Daria, I grew close to him too. One day, during a casual conversation, he mentioned the R family''s secret." Aurora''s eyes lit up. "A prophet? Where is he now?" Denis sighed. "We haven''t been in touch for years. After Daria passed, our connection faded. I heard he returned to Clothville long ago. He''s not in New York anymore." "What''s his name?" Aurora pressed. "He went by Gerry back then. But who knows if he changed his name after moving to Clothville?" "Can you give me his contact information?" Aurora asked, her voice filled with urgency. Denis shook his head. "I can give you his old number, but I''m sure it''s no longer in use. He was always a quiet man, someone who came and went without a trace." Aurora nodded. "That''s fine. Just give me everything you know about him, and I''ll handle the rest." Denis agreed. "I''ll gather what I can when I get back. But focus on your studies. Don''t let this distract you. Remember why you came to New York." Aurora promised, but deep down, she couldn''t let go of her concerns about her mother. Unsurprisingly, the old contact number Denis gave her was disconnected. When she visited Gerry''s former home, she discovered he had sold it five years ago. No one knew where he had gone or what he was doing now. Aurora''s hopes fell apart. Desperate, she called Tina again, but this time, the number didn''t connect. A sense of helplessness washed over her. Mom... what should I do? Her earlier hope felt like it had been doused with cold water. Just then, her phone vibrated. It was Julian. Right now, he was the only one who could offer her somefort. "Julian..." "Had a rough day?" His voice was light, teasing. "Didn''t I warn you? Going after Tina might cause her trouble." "I didn''t mean to," Aurora defended herself. "I thought I could use this coboration as an excuse to see her. Wait... how did you know?" "Denis told me. He said you cried like a baby today." Aurora flushed with embarrassment at his teasing tone. "Julian, stopughing. I found out a secret-probably the reason why my mom has been avoiding me." "What secret? Tell me." Aurora recounted everything to Julian, leaving nothing out. On the other end, Julian burst intoughter. "A curse? Aurora, you''ve been watching too many soap operas." Chapter 504: Come Back and Have My Baby Aurora heard theughter from the other end of the line and quickly spoke up, "Julian, I''m telling you the truth. Why won''t you believe me?" "It''s not that I don''t believe you, Little Bunny. It''s just...e on, it''s the 21st century! How can you believe in curses that only exist in novels?" Julian''s voice was tinged with amusement. "Julian, I''m being serious here. If you keep this attitude up, I''m hanging up." Aurora''s frustration grew as she listened to his flippant tone. She was trying to talk to him about something incredibly serious, but not only did he fail to take her seriously, he had the nerve tough at her! "Little Bunny, I was wrong. Don''t be mad at me, okay?" Julian quickly adjusted his tone, trying to pacify her. "Fine, I won''t be mad. Julian, can you help me find out where Gerry is? He knows so much about the R family-he might know how to break the curse." "I''ll help you look into it, Little Bunny. But how much longer until youe back? I miss you so much. Every part of me is longing for you." The first part of his response was tender, but thetter half carried a teasing undertone that made Aurora sigh in exasperation. This man always found a way to ruin the moment. "I''lle back as soon as I finish working on the new perfume. It shouldn''t take too long." "How many days exactly?" Julian pressed, clearly eager. "It''s hard to say. Denis and I are both perfectionists. We''re still running tests andparisons to find the best scent. Why do you ask?" Aurora was puzzled-he''d never been so fixated on her return before. "It''s nothing. I just wanted to know when you''lle back so I can pick you up. I heard your perfume project is almost finished. I''ve prepared a betterb for you in Clothville. Why don''t youe back and finish your work here? Aurora, I really want to see you." "Julian, I want to see you too, but let me finish things here..." "Little Bunny, you''ve already passed your certifications. Denis Vukic said you''ve learned everything you need to. Why not juste back and be with me?" Julian cut her off, his tone practically pleading, leaving Aurora defenseless against his charm. "Why are you suddenly so insistent on meing back? You didn''t mention anything yesterday." Aurora couldn''t help but feel something was off. Julian was acting strange today. Normally, he was her biggest supporter, always encouraging her to finish what she started. Why the sudden change? "Because yesterday, I didn''t realize how much I missed you. And I didn''t fully understand your progress. I just got off the phone with Denis Vukic. I thought it would take you another month or two to master everything, but I didn''t know my Little Bunny was so amazing. You''ve already nailed it! And don''t you miss me too? Don''t you want to have my baby? Thene back. I need you." "Y-you... shameless!" Aurora stammered. "Just wait until you''re back. I''ve got even more shameless things nned for you. Oh, and I''ve had another dozen dresses ordered for you. You''ll wear them for me when you return." Julian''s tone was serious, but his words made Aurora''s heart race. "Fine, fine. I can''t argue with you. Give me three days. I''ll wrap things up here." "Three days is too long. I can''t wait that long to see you. How about this-you take my private jet tomorrow night." Julian wasn''t giving her much room to negotiate. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Isn''t that a bit rushed?" "Not at all. You''ll still have to spend over ten hours on the ne just to get to me. I already think that''s too long. It''s settled then. I''ve already spoken to Denis Vukic, and he''s okay with it." "When did you..." Aurora trailed off, speechless. It was obvious he''d nned this in advance. But what could she do? This was the man she loved. "There''s no need for your private jet. I''ll just book amercial flight-it''s convenient and practical. No need to go through all this trouble," Aurora tried to protest. "How is it trouble? I just want to see you sooner. Besides, what if you meet another man on the ne? One Denis Vukic is already enough trouble." Julian''s jealousy came through loud and clear. "Alright, alright, my dear young master. I''ll do whatever you say." Aurora didn''t know whether tough or cry at his antics. He was such a jealous man. Julian didn''t give her a chance to argue further. "You''ve got one day to say your goodbyes. I''ve already arranged for theb here. You can continue working on your perfumes when youe back. And since you want to find Gerry, it''ll be easier to do that from here, don''t you think? All things considered, it''s best if you return as soon as possible." Aurora sighed. "Fine. Tomorrow it is." "Good girl. I''ll pick you up at the airport the day after tomorrow." Julian''s voice softened. "Alright." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "It''ste over there. Get some rest. Don''t worry about anything else-I''ll take care of everything." Julian''s warmth and reassurance melted Aurora''s frustrations, leaving her no room to doubt him. "Goodnight, Julian." Aurora hung up the call, feeling much more at ease. After talking to Julian, she always felt lighter, as if no matter what happened, he would always be there to face it with her. Her mother hadn''t been so lucky. She had carried everything on her shoulders, just like the old Aurora, always trying to bear the weight of the world alone. But Julian''s warmth had gradually changed her, showing her that life didn''t have to be so burdensome. Even if the sky were to fall, she knew there''d be someone to catch it with her. After Aurora ended the call, Julian''s smile faded, reced by a serious expression. "Is the ne ready?" "It''s already on its way. But, young master, why are you in such a rush to bring Miss Montgomery back? And why insist on using the private jet?" The butler couldn''t hide his confusion. The arrangements seemed unusually urgent. "For her safety. Don''t ask further-just make the preparations." Julian waved him off, and the butler had no choice but to leave. The truth was, Julian wasn''t rushing because he missed her, but because he was worried about her safety. The private jet was necessary to ensure she wouldn''t fall victim to any schemes during her return. Tina had given him a brief update on the situation. Before their enemies could make a move, Aurora needed to be brought back to the country. If she stayed in New York, she''d be in danger. Tina couldn''t handle it alone, so she''d reached out to Julian, using his influence to bring Aurora back. At least in Clothville, under Julian''s tight protection, their enemies wouldn''t dare act recklessly. It was also a clear statement of intent: Aurora would not be dragged into their schemes, and any attempts to harm her would not be tolerated. A parent''s love is boundless. Tina was doing everything in her power to protect her daughter, but Aurora remained unaware. Chapter 505: The Truth Julian''s sudden request for Aurora to return struck her as odd, but she agreed nheless. After all, she had already learned enough, and the development of the new perfume was nearing its final stages. She could finish it without Denis Vukic''s assistance. Returning didn''t seem like a problem. Still, Julian''s urgency puzzled her. Perhaps she was overthinking it. Maybe he simply missed her. The next morning, Aurora told Asher about her decision to leave. His reaction was far calmer than she had anticipated. "He told me yesterday," Asher said. "So today, I''m not going to thepany. I''m staying to spend time with you, little fox. You''re leaving again." His tone was lighthearted, but Aurora saw the disappointment flickering in his eyes. Happy moments always seemed fleeting. Recently, Asher had regained his former radiance, and Aurora knew it was because of her presence. She couldn''t help but wonder: once she left, would he return to the way he was before? Aurora felt a pang of guilt but knew she had no other choice. How could she possibly stay by his side forever? The longer she stayed, the less likely Asher would be to find his true love. "Ashy, after I leave, don''t fall into the same slump as before. I want you to be happy." "Silly girl, of course I''ll be fine. Do you think I''m that foolish?" Asher ruffled her hair gently. "I made breakfast for you. Go wash up ande eat." "Okay." That day, Asher stayed by her side the entire time. He understood that once Aurora left, moments like these-free from constraints-would no longer be possible. Soon, she would marry Julian and be someone else''s wife. This was hisst chance to be alone with her. That evening, Aurora invited Denis Vukic over for dinner. She prepared the meal herself, just as she used to. Even the typically reserved Denis seemed reluctant to part with her. Aurora''s presence had brought change to him. Like a small sun, she had illuminated the darkness in his heart. Now, that sun was about to disappear, leaving him to return to his solitude. "Denis, there''s something I''ve been keeping from you. I''m not sure whether telling you is good or bad..." "What is it?" Denis looked at her quizzically, clearly not expecting a secret. "It''s about Daria." "What do you know about Daria? Did Julian tell you something?" Denis''s calm demeanor wavered ever so slightly at the mention of her name. Aurora hesitated, grappling with the decision. Even now, she wasn''t sure if revealing the truth was the right thing to do. What if Daria was married with children? What if finding her only brought Denis more pain? But what if Daria still loved Denis, just as he loved her? If Aurora kept silent, wouldn''t she be wasting their chance at happiness? Julian had promised Daria never to tell Denis the truth. But if Aurora spoke, it wouldn''t vite that promise, would it? "Aurora, you''re not someone to waver like this. Just tell me. No matter what it is, I can handle it." Denis picked up his ss of wine and took another sip. "Fine. I''ll tell you. Daria isn''t dead. She''s alive." The moment the words left Aurora''s lips, Denis''s hand trembled, and the wine ss shattered against the table. His face was filled with shock, allposure gone. "What... what did you say?" "This is something Julian told me himself. It concerns a secret about Daria. Although it happened years ago, I believe you have the right to know the truth." "What truth?" Denis tried to appear calm, but his hand trembled, exposing the turmoil within him. "Back then, the person Daria loved wasn''t Julian." "That''s impossible! If she didn''t love him, why would she die for him?" Denis had always med himself for not protecting Daria, believing it was his failure that led to her supposed death. "What if the shipwreck was a setup? What if Julian was just a pawn in her n? She didn''t die in the ident-she used it as an excuse to leave." Denis frowned deeply, confusion written across his face. "A setup? A fake death? Why would she do that? I don''t understand." "You wouldn''t understand if I only told you this much. But if I tell you why she did it, you might. She did it for you." "For me?" If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "All along, Daria didn''t love Julian. She loved you. But she was afraid you''d notice her feelings, so she used Julian as a shield." Denis froze, his face filled with disbelief. "That''s impossible. How could she love me? And even if what you''re saying is true, why would she fake her death?" Aurora sighed. "She didn''t know you loved her too. Growing up, she was fostered by the Vukic family. Everyone saw her as part of the family, and she feared that if her feelings came to light, people would judge her. She was terrified of you finding out. She thought you''d see her as a monster-disgusted by her for harboring such improper feelings for her ''brother.'' But as time passed, her love for you only grew. She was scared that one day, she wouldn''t be able to control herself. What if she said or did something unforgivable? What if she brought shame to the Vukic family? She also couldn''t bear the thought of you falling in love with someone else, bringing another woman into the family. After much hesitation, she decided to break free from it all and start anew." Denis was stunned, as though he was hearing the plot of a drama too outrageous to be real. "Start anew..." "She didn''t want to keep living a life of constant suppression. She was afraid she''d lose her mind. So, she chose to escape-to leave the Vukic family and live as a normal girl. She asked Julian to help her stage the y. Everyone believed she loved Julian obsessively, so dying for him was the perfect cover. No one would suspect otherwise. But what she didn''t anticipate was that you loved her too. If she had known, she never would''ve left in that way, forcing both of you to endure years of pain." "Where is she now?" Denis stood abruptly, unable to stop himself. He was desperate to find her. Chapter 506: How Much I Love Her Aurora shook her head. "That''s exactly why I''m so torn. It''s not just me-Julian doesn''t know where she went either. After she left all those years ago, she didn''t tell anyone where she was going. Perhaps the years of suppression had been too painful for her, and she wanted to live under a new identity. Daria must have nned it all out in advance. She wanted to sever ties with the pastpletely, terrified that someone might discover she was still alive. So, she chose to leave alone. It''s been so many years now. Maybe Daria has a new life, maybe she has a new lover. Not finding her is one thing, but what if you find her and realize she''s already married with children? Wouldn''t that hurt you all over again?" "No, as long as she''s alive, that''s enough for me. If she''s married with children, I''ll just watch her from afar and won''t disturb her happiness. But if she''s still single, just like me, then this time, I''ll tell her in person how much I love her." Denis Vukic was filled with regret. Why hadn''t he realized it sooner? Back then, when she was avoiding him, it must have been because she was running from her feelings. She was afraid she wouldn''t be able to stop herself from confessing her love. What a foolish girl. And he was a fool too. Why hadn''t he sensed her feelings at the time? If he had, he never would have let her leave. He thought back to their high school days, to the time she had started to distance herself from him. There was one day when it was just the two of them at home. Somehow, a mouse had gotten inside. Daria had always been terrified of mice. She screamed loudly from her room, and without thinking, Denis Vukic rushed in. What he saw stopped him in his tracks. She had just finished showering and was wrapped only in a towel. In that moment, he forgot to ask her why she was screaming. All he could see was a single drop of water sliding down her neck, slowly making its way to his heart. It was the height of his adolescence, and Denis felt his body heat up. He quickly suppressed his thoughts. How could he have such fantasies about Daria? "Daria, what''s wrong?" he asked. The silly girl looked panicked. "A mouse! There''s a huge mouse!" Just as she had when they were kids, she threw herself into his arms. Back then, whenever she was scared, she''d always hide in his embrace. But now, they were both grown up. It was a sweltering summer day, and Denis was wearing only a thin shirt. He could feel her softness against him. Out of habit, he tried tofort her as he used to. But when his handnded on her bare back, her smooth skin made him pull away as if he''d been burned. "Ahem, it''s okay. I''m here. I''ll get rid of it for you, alright?" "Mm." The little girl clung tightly to the front of his shirt, her cautious movements only amplifying Denis''s urge to protect her. He wanted to keep holding her like this forever. But he knew-they''d grown up. Things couldn''t go back to how they were before. Reluctantly, Daria let go. Denis chased the mouse out of the house. "Alright, it won''t bother you again." "Denny, I''m still scared. What if ites back and bites me while I''m sleeping? Can you stay with me tonight?" She tugged at the hem of his shirt, just like she used to when they were kids. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! When she was little, she hadn''t been afraid of mice. But then one day, a starving rat had bitten her foot. It had terrified her so much that she''d been afraid of mice ever since. Denis knew about her fear. Originally, he nned to refuse. He was a teenager now, and it was hard not to have certain thoughts. What if he couldn''t control himself around her? But her plea tugged at his heart. In a hoarse voice, he agreed. Daria''s face lit up with a smile. Denis caught a glimpse of her alluring figure. Who would have thought that the skinny little girl from before had grown into such a beauty? "You should change into your pajamas first," he said. Daria looked down and realized she was still wrapped in just a towel. Blushing furiously, she let out a small scream and ran to the bathroom. Momentster, she peeked out, her face red as an apple. "Can you grab my pajamas... and, um, my underwear?" Denis coughed, his own face turning as red as a tomato. "Alright." He opened her closet. It was the first time he''d seen her wardrobe since they were kids. It was different now-filled with adorable dresses. His gaze inadvertentlynded on a section ofce underwear in various colors. His face burned even hotter. "Did you find it? I want the pink cat pajamas." "Hold on." Denis quickly averted his eyes. Damn it, he hadn''t even found the pajamas yet and was already looking at her underwear! He finally found the pink cat pajamas and, closing his eyes, grabbed a pair of underwear to go with it. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! The feel of the delicate fabric against his fingers made his heart race. He felt like a pervert, having inappropriate thoughts about his own sister. "Here," he said, handing her the pajamas. "Why did you grab this one? I said pajamas. Oh, right-I already threw them in the washer before my shower. This will do, I guess," Daria muttered. She stepped out of the bathroom slowly. The dress was low-cut, and she wasn''t wearing any underwear to sleep. Denis''s heart raced as he took in her light, revealing attire. This was probably what she wore to bed regrly. Outside her room, she usually wore full pajamas. The thought of lying next to her like this made his pulse quicken. "Go dry your hair," Denis said, avoiding her gaze. "Okay." Daria obediently went to dry her hair. The moment she left, Denis jumped into bed, pulling the covers over himself and turning away from her. He told himself he''d just sleep like this for the night. Twenty minutester, Daria returned. "Are you asleep? I''m turning off the light now." "Mm." He thought the darkness would help him rx, but the word "darkness" only made his mind wander further. He felt the bed dip as Dariay down beside him. His heart pounded so loudly he was sure she could hear it. Lying stiff as a board, he barely dared to breathe. The scent of her shampoo-his favorite fragrance-wafted over to him. His mind conjured an image of Daria in her revealing dress, her long, smooth legs exposed. Sleep was impossible. Chapter 507: You Must Be Happy His breathing grew heavier, his body increasingly restless. But with Daria lying next to him, she quickly drifted off into a peaceful sleep. As always, her sleeping posture was a mess. Since childhood, she turned the entire bed into her battlefield-sprawling, lying sideways, or curling up in every imaginable position. Denis Vukic, however, couldn''t sleep. His nerves were taut, every fiber of him alert. Then, just as he tried to rx, a long leg flopped over his. Wearing only shorts, her skin brushed against his, their bodies lightly touching. When they were young, they often slept in each other''s embrace. Back then, they were innocent, oblivious to any notions of romance or desire. But now, things were different. The little girl he once knew had grown into a young woman, her body exuding an irresistible fragrance. He reached out to move her leg away, but the moment his hand touched her smooth, soft skin, he froze, his thoughts running wild. The girl seemedpletely unafraid, wrapping her arm around his waist in the same familiar way she used to as a child. In her sleep, she mumbled softly, "Denny..." Denis Vukic had never endured anything so torturous. Her chest pressed against his back, her head resting near his neck, her warm breath brushing against his ear. Ears are sensitive for anyone, and being held so tightly by her left him utterly immobilized. His body burned with intensity, and he silently begged for relief. She clung to him all night, never letting go. Only in thetter half of the night, when exhaustion finally overtook him, did he manage to fall asleep. When he woke the next morning, he felt something wet on his lips. He had dreamed of a little kitten licking his mouth with its tiny tongue. Then, as he opened his eyes, he saw her-Daria-her cheeks flushed, lying snugly in his arms. His hand, as if acting on its own, rested lightly on her waist. They looked like a pair of lovers, peacefully entwined. In his sleep, his subconscious had acted on his deepest desires, holding her close through the night. Now fully awake, he realized there was only a thinyer of her nightgown between his hand and her skin. No wonder she''d been blushing. Quickly withdrawing his hand, he said, "Alright, I''m heading back to my room to wash up." "Mm," she murmured softly. Later, as he reflected on that morning, a thought struck him. Daria must have kissed him while he was asleep. At the time, though, he hadn''t given it much thought. Her flushed face wasn''t because of his hand on her waist-it was because she was nervous he might have noticed her kiss. Subtle changes had been happening all along, but why hadn''t he seen them? It was because he, too, had been afraid of revealing his feelings, scared of frightening her away. And so, the two of them yed pretend, performing a charade that ultimately caused them to miss out on what could have been a beautiful love story. "You don''t have to be so upset," Aurora said gently. "Fate works in mysterious ways. Julian and I were separated for years, yet we still found our way back to each other. "If you and Daria are truly meant to be, no matter how far apart you are, you''ll meet again. I think Daria loves you deeply-maybe she''s never married, even after all this time." "You''re right," Denis said, his tone firm. "Even if she''s fled to the ends of the earth, I''ll bring her back. Thank you for telling me this. Otherwise, I''d have spent my whole life in the dark." "Don''t me Julian. He kept his promise to Daria and didn''t tell you for her sake." "I don''t me him. In fact, I should thank him. If Daria had chosen someone else to shield her, things might not have turned out this way." Human connections are unpredictable. Who can say what tomorrow will bring? Aurora watched Denis, who was calmer than she''d expected, and felt a weight lift from her heart. Over the past few days, she''d debated whether to tell Denis about Daria. Every time the words reached her lips, she swallowed them back, worried he might act impulsively. Love can drive people to extremes, but thankfully, he had grown more rational. "When I return, I''ll keep an eye out for her," Aurora said. "Maybe Daria left New York. Who knows? One day, you might cross paths again." "Knowing she''s alive is the greatest gift you could give me. If you ever need anything when I''m back home, don''t hesitate to call. You''re my friend," Denis said, cing a hand on her shoulder. "Alright." As they continued talking, the doorbell rang. Julian''s other assistant had arrived. "Miss Montgomery, I''m here to take you to the airport." "So soon?" Aurora wiped her mouth. She hadn''t had a proper chance to say goodbye to Asher. Asher, having learned about her departure from Julian, wasn''t surprised. He understood it was for her own good. "Ashy, I have to go now," Aurora said, looking at him with reluctance. He had been by her side all these days, caring for her. "Don''t act like we''re never going to see each other again," Asher said, forcing a smile even as his heart ached. "I''ll visit you often." "Alright, I''ll be waiting," Aurora said as she stood to grab her luggage. She thought of how her suitcase had led her to meet Denis Vukic-a twist of fate that brought her an unexpected friendship. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Both men walked her to the door. "Aurora, if you ever need anything, just let me know," Denis said. "Your words are enough for me," Aurora replied with a faint smile. Unable to hold back, Asher pulled her into a tight hug. "Little fox, take good care of yourself. Don''t skip your tea-it''s for your health." "I know." Aurora wrapped her arms around him, resting her head on his shoulder. "Thank you, Ashy." She knew that without Asher''spanionship, she wouldn''t be who she was today. He was an irreceable part of her life, painting one of its most important strokes. "I''ll miss you. So be happy. And remember, if Julian ever bullies you, call me. I''lle back and beat him so badly his own mother won''t recognize him." Aurora chuckled softly. "Let''s hope that day neveres. Ashy, I''m leaving. You must be happy too!" "I will." As he watched Aurora leave with the assistant, Asher felt a bittersweet heaviness in his heart. He could have apanied her to the airport, but no matter how far he went, there would stille a moment when they''d have to part. Closing the door, his heart felt unbearably heavy. Denis understood that feeling all too well-the ache of yearning for someone yet suppressing it. "Shall we drink until we''re drunk tonight?" Denis asked, pulling two bottles of wine from the cab. Once rivals who couldn''t stand the sight of each other, they now found themselves kindred spirits. "Let''s do it. Not drunk, not stopping." Chapter 508: My Queen Aurora boarded the ne home in a rush, still feeling a little strange about it all. It had been a long time since she''dst seen him. The thought of sleeping through the flight and waking up to see him filled her heart with warmth. She hadn''t realized how terrifying longing could be until now. Whenever he crossed her mind, she wanted nothing more than to appear by his side immediately. Her assistant, always attentive, handed her a nket. "Miss Montgomery, would you like to rest for a while?" "Yes, thank you." Aurora didn''t have much to do on the ne anyway. It was already nighttime in New York, so sleeping a few hours earlier than usual made no difference. The assistant prepared the bed for her,ying out the nket. Aurora turned toward the specially designed bed, appreciating the luxury of a private jet-with enough space for a proper bedroom, she didn''t have to worry about stretching outfortably. "I''ll be right outside. Let me know if you need anything," the assistant said, gently closing the door behind her. Aurora even changed into a set of pajamas and freshened up in the bathroom before lying down. Knowing this bed was one Julian had used exclusively in the past brought a sweet smile to her face. She turned off the lights, put on her noise-canceling headphones, and drifted into a peaceful sleep. In her heart, she believed she''d find Gerry and, with that, a way to protect her mother. The flight was long. Aurora woke up after several hours, changed into fresh clothes, and applied light makeup. She wanted Julian to see her at her best the moment she stepped off the ne. In the past, makeup had been nothing more than a routine task for her. But ever since Julian entered her life, she had grown to enjoy it, wanting to appear perfect every time they met. She also hoped that, years from now, when they were older, he would remember her radiant face rather than a weary or disheveled one. Her assistant brought her a hearty breakfast, but before that, a bowl of dark herbal tea was ced in front of her. Aurora sighed internally, resigning herself to the fact that this bitter tea had be a part of her life. "The President insisted you drink this," her assistant said awkwardly, noticing her expression. "I know." Aurora picked up the bowl and drank it in one go. She had grown ustomed to the taste over the past few weeks. Once she finished the tea, the assistant finally brought over the breakfast. Aurora looked out the window at the vast expanse of the Pacific Ocean below. There were still a few hours left beforending. She watched a series of touching romance films, feeling more emotional than evertely. In one, the heroine''s tragic departure left the male lead heartbroken. Aurora found herself tearing up at the scene. She felt fortunate that she and Julian had already ovee so many challenges. Now, they could simply be together. Watching stories of love and separation made her even more grateful for her current life. For two people in love, staying together until the end was life''s most precious treasure. The nended with a jolt after a bout of turbulence, and Aurora''s heart began to race with excitement. It had been months since she wasst home, but it felt like years. As the familiar scenery came into view, she closed her book, eagerly anticipating her reunion with Julian. The moment she stepped out of the terminal, she spotted a familiar beige figure in the crowd. Julian stood there in a beige wool coat, paired with a matching vest. He looked as refined and handsome as ever, just as he had when she left. "Julian!" Aurora called out, running toward him. Julian, ncing down at his watch, had just been wondering if she''d arrived when he heard her voice. She was wearing a pink coat over a white sweater-a far cry from the dark, somber outfits she used to favor. Now, she exuded energy and vitality. He opened his arms to catch her as she ran into his embrace. "Little Bunny, wee back," he said, burying his face in the crook of her neck and inhaling her familiar scent. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! It wasn''t until she was securely in his arms that he finally rxed. Tina had called him personally, warning that someone intended harm Aurora and urging him bring her back as quickly as possible. She hadn''t given him many details, leaving Julian to piece things together from what little he knew and what Aurora had shared with him. Still, he trusted Tina-Aurora''s mother would never harm her daughter. As long as Aurora was safe, nothing else mattered. "Julian, I missed you so much," Aurora whispered, realizing her longing for him was deeper than she had imagined. "Let''s go home," Julian said, removing his leather gloves to hold her cold hands in his warm ones. "Why are your hands so cold?" he asked, rubbing them gently. "The ne''s air conditioning was warm, but stepping outside, I''m still adjusting to the temperature," Aurora replied with a smile. She couldn''t imagine anyone being more thoughtful than Julian. "Let me warm them for you," he said, sping her hands tightly. People around them couldn''t help but nce over, envious of how well-matched and affectionate the couple appeared. Outside, snowkes danced in the glow of the streetlights. "Wow, it''s snowing," Aurora said, her heart fluttering at the sight of the gentle snowfall. "Let''s go home. The snow here has been cleared and doesn''t look as pretty. I left the snow at home untouched because I know you love it," Julian said, pulling her closer. "Alright, let''s go home." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! To Aurora, the snowfall felt like a special gift weing her back. Clutching Julian''s hand tightly, she smiled, her heart full. They got into the car, where the heater was already on. The warmth inside made Aurora feel like she''d truly returned home. "Are you hungry? I had some food prepared for you," Julian asked, wrapping his arms around her. She had eaten on the ne four hours earlier and hadn''t been hungry, but his question made her realize she could eat. "A little. Julian, I really want your homemade pasta," Aurora said, licking her lips. His pasta wasn''t as refined as a professional chef''s, but she missed its familiar taste. "I''ll make it for you tomorrow morning. Tonight''s dinner is already nned, and if you eat pasta now, you won''t have room for the other dishes," Julian said thoughtfully. "True. Tomorrow then. Don''t forget," Aurora replied, smiling softly. "As you wish, my queen. I''d never forget my wife''s orders," Julian said, leaning close to her ear. His warm breath tickled her skin, and the unfamiliar title made her ears burn. "What did you just call me?" she asked shyly. "My wife. We''re getting married in a few months anyway, so I''m just getting used to it early," Julian teased with a grin. Chapter 509: A Romantic Surprise The car slowed down as it approached their seaside vi. Before they arrived home, Julian signaled the driver to stop early. Aurora looked at him, puzzled. "Julian, we''re not home yet." "You wanted to see the snow, didn''t you? Come, I''ll show you," Julian said gently. Aurora smiled softly and stepped out of the car with him. Outside, the world was nketed in snow, the cold air sharp yet mesmerizing. Gone was the mncholy of autumn, reced by a stark and serene beauty. The trees along the roadside were heavy with snow, their branches bowed under the weight. The snowfall showed no sign of stopping, the kes swirling endlessly in the glow of the streetlights. As soon as Aurora stepped out, a biting wind greeted her. Clothville''s temperature had dropped to ten degrees below zero-colder than New York. She exhaled into her hands for warmth, but before she could adjust, Julian slipped off his gloves and gently ced them on her hands. Her small hands disappeared into the oversized gloves, a sensation that reminded her of wearing his shirt once-it felt strangely intimate. Now she understood why Julian had stopped the car early. Ahead of themy an untouched expanse of snow, pristine and shimmering under the light. The trees were adorned with twinkling fairy lights, casting a magical glow. The scene was like something out of a fairytale-breathtakingly beautiful, even more so than the snow she''d glimpsed at the airport. Aurora hesitated for a moment, reluctant to disturb the perfect snow with her footprints. But then, carefully, she stepped forward, leaving delicate imprints behind her. She crouched down to touch the thick snow, grateful she''d worn snow boots. Her boots sank deeply into the snowy ground, further emphasizing the untouched purity of the scene. She moved like a joyful sprite, the only soul in this enchanted wondend. On the side, the twinkling lights spelled out the words: Wee back! It was Julian''s way of weing her home-not grand or extravagant, but thoughtful and heartfelt. This man had a way of touching her heart with the smallest gestures, effortlessly making her feel cherished. "Do you like it, Little Bunny?" Julian asked as he followed her footprints, wrapping her in his arms from behind. Snowkes danced around them, the silence filled with a quiet romance. Aurora nodded, her voice soft. "Thank you, Julian. I love it." This vimunity wasn''t bustling like a busy street; it was quiet and secluded. Yet the untouched snow, with no footprints or tire marks, seemed peculiar. Aurora quickly realized: Julian must have arranged for the road to be blocked off in advance. As the owner of the development, it would have been a simple task for him. He had gone to such lengths to preserve this perfect moment for her. The boy she once knew-cold, distant, and aloof-had transformed into a man who was nothing short of romantic. His embrace felt warm and secure, a ce where she could finally let down her guard and be her true self. With him, she no longer needed to be strong all the time. She could lean on him, assured that he would shield her from anything that came her way. Julian had quietly be the most important person in her life. For a woman, nothing mattered more than a sense of security. Many married women and mothers stillcked this feeling. True security couldn''t be bought with a few grand gestures-it was built over time, like spring rain nurturing the earth, gradually allowing seeds to sprout. Julian had earned her trust through countless small acts of care. Slowly, Aurora, who had once been as guarded as a hedgehog, had withdrawn her spikes to reveal her softer side to him. Security had changed her; it had transformed their rtionship. Aurora hade to trust himpletely. "I''m d you like it," Julian murmured, pressing a kiss to the crook of her neck, sending a shiver down her spine. Aurora wasn''t someone who needed extravagant gifts or material wealth. Coming from a privileged background, she had nevercked for money. Expensive jewelry, cars, or mansions wouldn''t move her. What she craved were thoughtful, meaningful gestures-gifts that couldn''t be measured by money but were rich in significance. She turned in his arms, her thoughts drifting to their friends Denis and Daria. Compared to them, Aurora felt incredibly fortunate to have Julian. She wrapped her arms around his neck, stood on tiptoe, and kissed his cold lips. Their rtionship was unique, a blend of youthful, innocent love and the deep, enduring bond of a long-married couple. It was harmonious andforting. Initially, Aurora had only intended to give Julian a quick kiss. But he held the back of her head, deepening the kiss. Snowkes fell quietly around them, a fewnding on their lips before melting from the warmth of their breaths. This kiss conveyed all the longing Julian had felt during their time apart. No amount of words could express how much he had missed her, but this kiss said it all. Aurora felt her knees weaken, her body melting into his embrace. It was just a kiss, yet her long-neglected body stirred in response. For Julian, the feeling was even more intense. His desires, long suppressed, had only grown stronger since being with Aurora. Before her, he had been the epitome of restraint, the cold and disciplined CEO. But with Aurora, he had transformed into a man who wore his heart on his sleeve, the warmest and most attentive lover. Desire, once locked away like a beast, now roared to life. He couldn''t hold back. Pinning her gently against a tree, his hand slid under her sweater, the coldness of his fingers making her shiver. "It''ll warm up soon," he murmured shamelessly, nibbling on her earlobe. Aurora regretted igniting this fire. She had only wanted a romantic kiss in this magical setting. How had things escted so quickly? Though the road was sealed off and they werepletely alone, the snow-covered outdoors still made her blush with embarrassment. "Julian, not here, please. Let''s go home," she pleaded softly, her face glowing under the warm yellow light of the streemp. Her shy, earnest expression only fueled Julian''s desire further. Chapter 510: Wishing You Happiness After being with him, the coldness that once surrounded her gradually faded away, reced by a gentle warmth that suited her. Under the soft, dim light, her delicate features appeared even more tender. Her long eyshes cast crescent-shaped shadows, like tiny fans. Her lips, now fuller and more inviting after his kisses, added to her allure. She was like a beautifully crafted dessert, tempting and irresistible. Julian licked his lips and said simply, "No." Aurora''s pitiful expression only fueled the beast within him. He adored her like this. His lips descended again, silencing her slightly parted cherry-red lips with a kiss. Just as he had promised, warmth soon followed. His hands heated up against the rising temperature of her body. Aurora was wrapped in a thick wool coat, so even when pressed against a tree trunk, she didn''t feel the roughness. At first, she was shy and hesitant, but Julian''s skillful touches easily found her sensitive spots. Slowly, her resistance turned into surrender. But just as Julian was about to take things further, nature seemed to intervene. A branch, heavy with snow, suddenly bent and released its icy cargo directly onto the back of Julian''s neck. Caught up in the moment, Julian recoiled in shock, his face twisting from the cold. Aurora, unable to hold back herughter, gently pushed him away. "Julian, even the heavens couldn''t bear to watch anymore." The sudden chill extinguished Julian''s mood entirely. He looked helplessly at the little bunny who had darted off,ughing as she went. This was such a perfect moment, and he had only wanted to try something different. That little bunny had been so irresistible just now! Aurora skipped away, her gloved hands gathering snow into a small ball. "Julian,e here!" she called, her eyes sparkling with mischief. Unsuspecting, Julian walked over. "What is it, Little Bunny?" "Julian, look over there," Aurora said, pointing randomly into the distance. As Julian obediently turned his head, she stuffed a handful of snow down the back of his neck. Laughing gleefully, Aurora scampered off, truly resembling a yful little bunny. Julian quickly gave chase. "Oh, you naughty rabbit, just wait until I catch you!" He scooped up a few snowballs and threw them toward her. Each one narrowly missed, brushing past her shoulder or arm. Aurora grinned brightly. "Julian, your aim is terrible! Let me show you how it''s done." She formed another snowball and hit Julian squarely on the chest. Julian wasn''t missing because of poor aim-he simply couldn''t bear to hit her. He let every snowball intentionally miss, indulging her yfulness while ensuring she remained unharmed. For her, he would do anything, even at his own expense. Nearby, in front of a vi, an SUV was parked. Marcos leaned against it, smoking a cigarette. Susan had left the entertainment industryrgely because of him. Yet despite her sacrifices, the Giron family still refused to ept her. Susan had finalized her divorce from Hayden, and today, Marcos had apanied her to collect a few belongings. Although Susan was now free, Marcos didn''t feel any joy. The Giron family was in turmoil because of her, and he hadn''t slept well in nights. He chose not to share these worries with her, fearing it would only cause her more pain. Instead, he stood outside, silently smoking. Susan didn''t have much to pack-just some important jewelry and a few items of clothing. But her real purpose foring back today wasn''t to retrieve her things-it was to provoke Hayden. He had never loved her, and today she wanted him to see that even without him, she could live well, even better than before, because now she had someone who genuinely cared for her. Hayden escorted her out of the vi, dragging her suitcase behind him. Marcos loaded it into the trunk. The two men exchanged no words. Susan searched Hayden''s face for any sign of regret, even the faintest flicker. But his expression remained calm, indifferent. There was no sadness, no joy. Thisposure infuriated Susan. Was she truly nothing to him? Even if she had been just a dog he had raised, their separation shouldn''t have been so emotionless. The calmer he appeared, the angrier Susan became. Her greatest w was her vanity-it had been that way since childhood. Deliberately, she hooked her arm through Marcos''s. "Hayden, from today onward, we have nothing to do with each other. Are you nning to keep living here?" she asked, her tone casual but pointed. This vi had been their marital home. Now that she was leaving, how could it still be considered a marital home? Wouldn''t he move out? But Hayden genuinely liked it here. He had filled it with nts and decorated it in Aurora''s favorite Mediterranean style. Back in high school, Aurora had once shared her dream of marrying him and living by the sea. She had imagined them waking up early to watch the sunrise and collecting seashells at sunset, leaving their footprints in the sand. It was such a romantic vision. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Hayden had remembered every word. So when it came time to choose their marital home, his first choice had been by the sea. With Susan gone, he would have even more freedom. And one day, Aurora would return. When that happened, he would finally see her again. "I like it here," he said without hesitation. His response made Susan''s face drop. "Fine. Everyone should pursue what they love. I once thought you were what I loved most. I forced myself to embrace your interests, trying to be the person you wanted me to be. But now I see how foolish I was. In trying to please you, I turned into someone even you couldn''t stand. Thankfully, I''ve woken up. I''ve realized there are so many things in this world that can''t be forced. I''m letting go of you, and now I''ll chase my own happiness." With that, she nced at Marcos. Marcos, however, looked ufortable, his gaze averted. No matter how their rtionship had started, it had been an affair. And for someone with pride and a strong sense of morality like Marcos, her bold deration unsettled him. "Wish you happiness," Hayden said coldly, his words cutting through her. Susan''s heart turned to ice. Then, a cheerful voice broke the tension. "Julian, it''s so cold! We''re finally home!" "Clumsy girl, I gave you gloves, but you insisted on building a snowman barehanded. Come here, let me warm you up." Chapter 511: The Shameless Man The sound of familiar voices echoed in the snowy night. Even without seeing their faces, one could feel the man''s affection and the woman''s delight. Under the glow of the SUV''s headlights, two figures emerged. Amid the swirling snow, the man held the woman''s hands, blowing warm air onto them. "Julian, we''re almost home. You don''t need to warm my hands anymore," Aurora said softly. "Alright, let''s go home," Julian replied, slipping her hands into his coat pocket. The two walked closely, almost inseparable, as though bound together. Aurora nced up and saw Susan, Hayden, and Marcos standing near the car. The three of them together looked like the most awkward gathering imaginable. Aurora recalled being dragged by Asher to watch a spectacle not long ago-Susan had announced her withdrawal from the entertainment industry for Marcos and divorced Hayden. To Aurora, it seemed like a sensible decision. The greatest misery for a woman was living a lifetime with a man who didn''t love her. Hayden had once told Aurora outright that his marriage to Susan was a calcted move to acquire shares in the Alvarez family business. Once he had them, he nned to discard her. Susan''s initiation of divorce was exactly what Hayden wanted. Marrying a man who schemed even during their union-how could Susan ever find true happiness? The happiness she had disyed to the public had been nothing but a facade. Now, with the dust settled, Susan had lost her reputation. Aurora couldn''t tell if it had all been worth it. Years ago, Susan had fought tooth and nail to im Hayden, never imagining this would be her ending. If she had known, would she have still thrown herself into the fire? Aurora chuckled wryly. It was all Susan''s choice-there was no one else to me. Aurora decided there was no need to greet Susan, especially given how awkward the situation already was. "Let''s go inside. It''s cold out here," Julian said, sensing her thoughts. He had no intention of acknowledging Marcos, given their fallout over the endorsement deal. Julian was not one to forgive easily. "Alright." Just as they were about to leave, Hayden stepped forward. "Aurora, when did you get back?" Having been addressed, Aurora couldn''t ignore him. She paused and replied, "I just got off the ne. How''s your hand?" "Much better." Hayden hesitated, wanting to say more, but the presence of others held him back. "It''s cold outside. You should head in." "Okay." Aurora caught the concern in his eyes and felt a bit unsettled. She had always considered him just another passerby, but his injury for her sake hadplicated their rtionship. Julian led her inside. Meanwhile, Susan watched Hayden''s shifting expressions, remembering how she had been with him for so long yet had never seen such emotions on his face-not even during their divorce. It was clear Hayden truly cared for Aurora. The realization made Susan ufortable. She had never received such attention from Hayden, even after their rtionship ended. What kind of man had she married? If only she had never fallen in love with him. "Susan, let''s go," Marcos urged. Susan, radiating bitterness, got into the car without saying goodbye. As the car slowly drove away, Hayden stood alone under the streetlight. Snow swirled around him, nketing the world in white. He stood motionless, like a statue, gazing at the warmly lit vi in the distance. He could almost picture the scene inside: Aurora, having just taken off her coat, would have Julian brush the snow from her hair. They''d sit together by the dining table, sharing a peaceful dinner. The scene was harmonious-except for the fact that he wasn''t part of it. Hayden stayed rooted in ce. Inside, Julian inexplicably nced out the window. His gaze locked with Hayden''s, and without a word, Julian pulled the curtains shut, cutting off the man''s view. Aurora, in the middle of removing her coat, noticed Julian''s unusual behavior. He had never been one to draw the curtains before. "Julian, why are you closing the curtains? The snow outside looks beautiful," Aurora asked, imagining herself enjoying dinner by the floor-to-ceiling windows while admiring the snowfall. "The snow will still be there tomorrow. You can enjoy it in the morning," Julian said casually, offering a flimsy excuse. "Alright." Aurora didn''t dwell on it. Dinner would take another thirty minutes to prepare. "Julian, I''ll head upstairs for a shower." "Go ahead." Julian worried she might catch a cold, given the drastic temperature difference after her return. The rare, decade-defining snowstorm wasn''t helping either. Aurora''s body was frozen to the bone, and she quickly submerged herself in the warmth of the bathtub. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Over the years, Aurora had lived in many different ces, from shabby rentals to luxurious downtown apartments. Yet none of them had felt like home. But this vi in Clothville was different. It wasn''t due to its grandeur but because it housed Julian-a man who was always waiting for her return. When she was cold, he warmed her hands. When she was hungry, he clumsily prepared pasta. If she woke up thirsty in the middle of the night, he fetched her water without a word. He cared for her in ways that were thoughtful and meticulous. Though she wasn''t a child, he imed he enjoyed taking care of her. Thinking of Julian''s kindness, Aurora couldn''t help but smile. In the freezing winter, just the thought of him warmed her heart like sunlight. How lucky she was to have met him. Just as the thought crossed her mind, the bathroom door suddenly opened. Julian entered, having already shed his coat and vest, leaving him in just a white shirt and trousers. His slightly longer hair softened his features. Aurora looked at him helplessly. "What are you doing here?" "I felt a bit cold and came to warm up," he said shamelessly. It had been too long since he''d seen her, and he was barely holding himself together. Aurora watched as he began unbuttoning his shirt. "There are other bathrooms." "But none of them have you," he replied, his movements graceful and undeniably attractive. Chapter 512: The Feeling of Home They say mixed-race people are often stunningly attractive. Asher was one such man. Aurora silently thanked her past self for being so consumed by revenge that she had overlooked Asher''s striking appearance. During the years they lived and worked together, she truly never paid attention to his looks. When she first met him, she had been at her lowest point, a time when she was so desperate that thoughts of suicide haunted her. In such a state, noticing the appearance of the man beside her was thest thing on her mind. Later, he gave her the strength to live again. Together, they started a business. Most of the time, they were constantly on the move, so busy they barely had time to eat. This was how her stomach problems had taken root. In such circumstances, she had no room for thoughts beyond revenge. Aurora couldn''t help but wonder how things might have turned out if she had met Asher in a different setting-if she had no hatred in her heart and no need to worry about where her next meal woulde from. In such a scenario, she thought, she might have fallen for him. After all, isn''t it said that people think of love when their basic needs are met? Asher was already extraordinarily handsome, but Julian-Julian''s looks were in no way inferior. His tall, perfectly proportioned physique rivaled that of a male model. He was neither too thin nor too bulky, and his skin was far better than most men''s. There wasn''t a blemish on his face. If Aurora hadn''t lived with him and seen that he only used basic facial cleanser and lotion, she might have thought he spent his days meticulously caring for his skin. His sharp, sculpted features gave him a breathtaking appearance. Looking at such a wless man, Aurora often wondered what good deeds she''d done in her past life to deserve meeting him in this one. "What are you thinking about? So lost in thought?" Julian''s voice snapped her back to reality. By the time she realized it, he had already stripped and stepped into the water. The water level rose steadily as he entered. Her gaze inadvertently fell upon his most private area. Aurora couldn''t help but think he was a monster-even that part of him wasrger than most men''s. Though her only sexual experience was with Julian, she had seen some adult films before. Even those actors, who were already above average, paled inparison to him. The first time she saw him, she had been genuinely startled. Julian noticed her silence, her flushed cheeks stained with a faint pink, and her eyes misty with uncertainty. His heart stirred. He leaned down and kissed her lips. Aurora snapped back to her senses, shaking off her wandering thoughts. Was she losing her mind, thinking about such things? Julian''s lips trailed to her neck, and soon enough, her body responded to his touch. "Julian, dinner is almost ready..." Aurora pushed against his chest, her voice carrying a hint of resistance, though her actions betrayed her. "But all I want to eat is you." Julian nibbled on her earlobe, his tongue lightly teasing her. Aurora shivered in his arms. "Half an hour is more than enough," he murmured. Realizing her protests were futile, she surrendered to him. The once-calm surface of the water rippled wildly under his movements. Intimate sounds filled the bathroom, making her heart race. Twenty-five minutester, Aurora clung weakly to Julian, struggling to catch her breath. It had been a long time since they''dst been intimate, and her heightened emotions had made her unusually responsive. Her unexpected enthusiasm had only fueled Julian''s desire further. Shey quietly in his arms, the warm water gentlypping around her. Her flushed face reflected the satisfaction of post-intimacy, a moment of peace she cherished. Julian held her tightly, his hand stroking her back in a soothing rhythm, as ifforting a small, beloved creature. The steam from the bath lingered in the air, and Aurora felt her eyelids growing heavy, her exhaustion pulling her towards sleep. "Young Master, Madam, dinner is ready," the butler called from outside the bathroom. Aurora jolted upright, startled by his voice. Julian, however,zily replied, "We''ll be down soon." Aurora, flustered, scrambled out of the tub like a guilty child caught misbehaving. "What are you so afraid of? The butler is a man-he understands," Julian said as he wrapped her in a towel and whispered in her ear. Her cheeks flushed even redder. "You''re shameless!" she muttered. "I''m shamelessly yours for life," Julian replied with a teasing grin. He stood up unabashedly, his physique on full disy. Seeing her flushed face, his body stirred again. Aurora''s eyes widened as she noticed his arousal. "Y-you... didn''t we just finish?" "Finish? Once is never enough. I''ve missed you so much that every part of me aches for you. Tonight, I''ll make sure you feel it thoroughly," he said with a wicked smile, wrapping himself in a towel and leaving the bathroom. Aurora sighed, realizing sleep would be a luxury tonight. For him, what had been an intense and exhausting moment for her was merely an appetizer. The two of them changed into soft, warm pajamas and headed downstairs. Mrs. Hill was busy in the kitchen, preparing a feast, while the butler had already set the table. The warm glow of the chandelier bathed the living room in a cozy light, giving the furniture a soft, golden sheen. Aurora watched Mrs. Hill''s bustling figure and felt a sense of home in every corner of the space. "You must be starving. I made your favorite childhood dishes tonight," Mrs. Hill said warmly. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Aurora smiled gently. "Let me help you." This dinner wasn''t just for her and Julian. She had insisted that the butler and Mrs. Hill join them. The four of them sat together like a family,ughter filling the air as they ate. The warmth of this home temporarily made Aurora forget her troubles, allowing her to bask in itsfort. After dinner, feeling full, she headed upstairs, rubbing her stomach. Julian walked in to find her rolling around on the bed. "Practicing yoga?" he teased. "I''m trying to digest," she replied, feeling overstuffed. Julian scooped her up into his arms effortlessly. "Let me help you with some exercise," he said yfully. She was bundled up in thick pajamas, with only her small, bare feet peeking out. Julian''s hand naturally found its way to her delicate feet. To him, even her feet were stunning-soft, white, and smooth. Were there any other women with feet as beautiful as hers? He admired her neatly trimmed toenails, which glowed faintly under the light, and couldn''t resist nting a kiss on the top of her foot. Aurora felt the cool sensation and tensed slightly. "Julian, that''s dirty," she protested. "Nothing about you could ever be dirty," he replied, his voice thick with meaning. His kisses trailed from her foot upward, leaving a tingling sensation in their wake. Aurora felt a current of electricity course through her body, spreading from where his lips touched all the way to her core. Chapter 513: His Tenderness She had once resisted this sort of thing, especially when it first happened as an exchange - with a man she believed to be a stranger at the time. Afterward, she developed an instinctive aversion and rejection toward intimacy of this nature. Asher had been aware of this, which is why, even when they shared the same bed, he never crossed any boundaries. It wasn''t until she was with Julian that she began to untangle the knots in her heart. She finally understood that such moments, shared with someone you love, were no longer tainted. Julian kept her awake the entire night, proving his words true: he wanted her to know just how much he had missed her. At 4:30 a. m., when she could no longer keep her eyes open, he finally let her rest. As soon as he released her, she fell asleep almost instantly, murmuring, "So tired." Every time she fell asleep, Julian would tenderly carry her to the bathroom to clean her up. Aurora,pletely unguarded in her subconscious trust for him, buried her face in his chest and allowed him to wash her without ever waking. What Julian cherished most was this pure, wholehearted trust. With a soft smile curling his lips, he gently washed away the traces of himself from her body. However, cleaning her up was always the most torturous part. Her soft, fair skin tempted him endlessly, but when he saw the exhaustion written across her delicate features, he suppressed his desires and focused on taking care of her. A woman''s strength could never match a man''s, and seeing her sweetly asleep, he couldn''t bear to disturb her further. With great care, he carried her back to bed. Julian had always preferred cooler bedding in the winter; his personality was distant, even in sleep. But this year, with Aurora by his side, he took her needs into ount. Knowing her body couldn''t handle the cold, he had already reced the sheets and duvet before she returned home. Heid her down on a plush white nket, ensuring her skin wouldn''t touch the slightest chill. Aurora, lying bare on the snowy-white fabric, looked as pure and wless as a newborn child. Switching off the light, Juliany down beside her. The small woman instinctively curled into his arms, her tiny movement filling him with an iparable warmth. With you here, no winter will ever feel cold again. Holding Aurora close, he fell into a deep sleep. But just hourster, he was awake again for work. As he moved, Aurora stirred slightly, her sleepy eyes fluttering open. Her soft, dazed gaze met his. "Julian, are you leaving already?" "Mm," he murmured, his voice low and gentle. "It''s still early. Go back to sleep. Don''t go to the office today; you''ve just returned. Rest and adjust to the time difference." His considerate tone was like a soothing balm. Aurora, eyes shut and lips pouting, seemed to be asking for a good morning kiss. How could he refuse? He pressed a kiss to her lips before getting up. If not for his strong self-control, he might not have been able to leave her side at all. What could be more blissful than holding the woman you love on a snowy winter morning? But Julian wasn''t an ordinary man. To protect her, he needed to strengthen his wings, to ensure she could always sleep peacefully within his embrace. "Julian,e home early," Aurora murmured before drifting back to sleep. Once a woman who would rise unfailingly at six or seven every morning, her once-steely discipline had softened under his indulgence. ncing back at her small figure curled beneath the nkets, she reminded him of a sweet, lovable kitten. The sight of her made his heart melt. She no longer needed to maintain a tough exterior around him. Her newfound softness suited her perfectly. After washing up quietly, Julian felt refreshed and energized. He tiptoed out of the room, carefully closing the door to avoid waking her. When Aurora woke again, it was already 11 a. m. During her time in New York, she had maintained a strict routine, going to bed at midnight and rising at six. Yet, whenever she was with Julian, her willpower seemingly dissolved. Stretching with a yawn, shezily sat up in bed. The nket slipped down to her waist, revealing her wless curves and the faint marks of his affection. If Julian were here to see hernguid posture, he would undoubtedly pounce like a ravenous wolf. Aurora stepped out of bed barefoot, her feetnding on a soft, warm carpet. Julian knew she liked walking around barefoot indoors, and, afraid that the winter cold might bother her, he had covered the floors upstairs and downstairs with thick carpeting. At night, he would turn off the heater to prevent the room from bing overly dry. The thick nket and their intertwined bodies kept them warm enough. But every morning, before he left for work, he would quietly turn the heater back on, worried she might kick off the covers in her sleep and catch a cold. The warmth of the heater and the softness of the carpet wrapped around her like his love. Aurora threw on a light robe and padded barefoot across the room, feelingpletely at ease. That man''s love was so meticulous, weaving into every corner of her life. How could she not love him in return? Walking to the window, she pulled back the heavy curtains. Snow was still falling, nketing the world outside in white. Beautiful. Looking down at the yard, she noticed a heart-shaped mound of snow. Julian knew she liked to spend a few minutes by the window each morning, gazing at the weather. Despite his rush to work, he had taken the time to create the snowy heart, ensuring it would be the first thing she saw when she woke. The surrounding snow had been swept clean, and the butler, determined to preserve Julian''s handiwork, had been shoveling snow every hour to prevent it from being buried. Seeing the heart, Aurora''s lips curved into a soft smile. She thought back to four years ago, the night she first met him. Back then, she had thought she''d encountered a demon. Who would''ve guessed that she''d one day form an unbreakable bond with that demon? Stripping away his cold exterior revealed a man so romantic and tender. In high spirits, Aurora got dressed and freshened up before heading downstairs. Mrs. Hill greeted her warmly. "You''re awake! Come eat. Mr. Ba made you a te of spaghetti this morning. Let me heat it up for you." Another surprise. Just yesterday, she''d casually mentioned missing his spaghetti. And, of course, he remembered. The world would never know that the stern,manding young CEO had spent his morning making pasta and sculpting hearts in the snow. This side of him was hers alone - his tenderness reserved only for the one he would love for a lifetime. Chapter 514: I Want Her On a cold winter day, there was nothing better than a warm cup of coffee, a favorite book in hand, and the sight of pure white snowkes drifting outside. Aurora thought this was the most beautiful state of life. Having just returned to Clothville, she felt a little out of ce. She decided to rest at home today and head to the office tomorrow. As she contemted this, the phone on the table rang loudly. Without even looking, Aurora picked it up. "Hello?" "Aurora, it''s me," came Hayden''s weak voice. "What''s wrong?" Aurora wondered if it was his injured hand acting up again. "I have a fever. It''s pretty bad. No one''s home. Can youe over and get me some water?" Hayden sounded utterly feeble. Aurora frowned, recalling how Susan had brought Marcos over to provoke himst night. Could he really be sick? "Wait for me. I''ll be there soon." After all, he''d gotten hurt saving her once. Aurora had always felt she owed him. "Miss, where are you going?" Mrs. Hill, who was washing dishes in the kitchen, heard Aurora preparing to leave. "I''m going next door to check on something. I''ll be right back." Aurora nced outside at the freezing weather. If he really was sick, how could he manage alone? Aurora hurried to the house next door. The door was shut, and she figured Hayden probably didn''t have the strength toe open it. She called him again. "What''s your door code?" "Your birthday," he replied. She entered her birthday, and sure enough, the door unlocked. No wonder Susan always seemed to dislike her-if it were her, she wouldn''t be happy about it either. Back when Aurora had heard Denis Vukic mention that Daria had died for Julian, it was just a name, but it had still bothered her. How much worse must it be for Susan, knowing Hayden prioritized Aurora in everything? Even the most patient woman wouldn''t ept that, let alone someone as vain as Susan. Aurora pushed the door open. It was her first time in Hayden''s home, and the blue- and-white Mediterranean-style decor caught her off guard. She couldn''t help but remember her high school days when she''d joked about marrying him and decorating their home in a Mediterranean style, preferably by the sea, so she could always watch the waves. It was just a silly remark back then, but Hayden had made it real. Yet now, no matter what he did, it was no longer enough. The entire vi felt cold and empty-nothing like the warmth of her own home. She headed upstairs and found Hayden''s room, knocking lightly before stepping inside. Haydeny alone on therge bed, his face flushed with fever. Aurora walked toward him slowly. "Are you okay?" Hayden, who had spent half the night standing in the snow, clearly wasn''t fine. He had been sick since morning. Aurora reached out to feel his forehead. "Your temperature is so high. I should take you to the hospital." "No need. Just get me some hot water and cold medicine. I''m not that fragile," Hayden said, his head spinning as he looked at Aurora. "Alright, wait here." Aurora ced a damp towel on his forehead to cool him down, then poured him a ss of hot water. She turned on the heater and found some medicine for him. Watching Aurora bustle around, Hayden suddenly felt as if he were in another world. If only she could stay by his side like this forever. "You haven''t eaten yet, have you? I''ll make you some porridge," Aurora said. "Thank you." Hayden, after taking the medicine, quickly fell asleep. In his dreams, Aurora returned to him, and he smiled happily. When the porridge was ready, Aurora brought it to his bedside. "Get up and eat something." Hayden opened his eyes as Aurora helped him sit up. She blew on each spoonful of porridge to cool it before feeding it to him. "If your fever doesn''t go down, you really need to see a doctor," Aurora reminded him. "I''m fine." Hayden didn''t want to go to the hospital-he didn''t want to miss a single moment of her being there. How he wished she could stay and take care of him longer. But just as this thought crossed his mind, Aurora said, "I just called your family. They should be here soon. It''s dangerous for you to live alone and get sick like this." Hayden felt his heart sink. He didn''t want anyone to interrupt their time together. Yet the universe seemed determined to spoil things. The doorbell rang. "That must be them. I''ll go let them in," Aurora said, setting the bowl aside. Watching her leave, the sweetness in Hayden''s heart melted into bitterness. Aurora opened the door to find Mary standing there. Surprisingly, Mary wasn''t her usual hostile self. "So, Aurora''s been taking care of Hayden? If I''d known, I wouldn''t havee. With you here, I''m relieved," Mary said, her tone unexpectedly friendly. Aurora found her sudden kindness strange. Wasn''t this the same woman who had pped her after Hayden took a knife for her? Why was her attitude so different now? Women''s thoughts were as unpredictable as the ocean, and Aurora didn''t pretend to understand them. "I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to stay. I''ve already given him cold medicine. If his fever doesn''t go down, you should take him to the hospital. I have something to do, so I''ll leave now." "Wait-" Mary tried to say more, but Aurora didn''t give her the chance, leaving promptly. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "That girl! She didn''t even give me a moment to speak!" Mary stomped her foot in frustration. She had hoped to use this opportunity to bring them closer, but Aurora didn''t cooperate at all. Upstairs, Mary found Hayden sitting alone on his enormous bed. Hayden''s handsome face looked even more striking in profile, but it was filled with mncholy. He stared out the window at the falling snow, his sadness almost palpable. "She''s gone?" he asked. "Yes. She said I should take care of you." "Oh." Hayden''s response was indifferent, but his voice carried a faint sorrow. He continued gazing at the snow outside, his loneliness etched into every feature. For him, happiness was always fleeting. Mary''s heart ached as she looked at him. "Hayden, eat something first. You''ll recover faster if you eat." "Mom... if only I hadn''t been so foolish back then," Hayden murmured, his voice low and regretful. Mary''s face was full of sympathy. "Son, no one knows what tomorrow holds. Your choice back then was the right one. Now, listen to me and eat." "I just hate myself for making that choice. If I had stayed with Aurora through her hardest times, Julian wouldn''t have had the chance to get close to her. She would still be mine. Thepany didn''t matter. The shares didn''t matter. The future didn''t matter. In the end, I''ve realized the only thing I ever wanted was her!" "Hayden..." Mary whispered, her heart breaking for her son. Chapter 515: A Warm Home Aurora had just returned when she saw Mrs. Hill standing outside with a snow shovel in her hands. Judging by her demeanor, she didn''t look like she was about to clear snow but rather as if she was ready to confront someone. "Mrs. Hill, what are you doing?" Aurora asked, her face full of suspicion. "Miss, what did that scumbag want you to do at his vi? Let me tell you, a good horse never goes back to graze on old grass! Mr. Ba treats you so well. That scumbag just got divorced and now he''s pestering you again-it''s obvious he''s up to no good. You mustn''t fall for his tricks!" Mrs. Hill said in a worldly, experienced tone. Aurora couldn''t help but feel that if she didn''t exin herself soon, Mrs. Hill might actually use that shovel on her. "Mrs. Hill, you misunderstood. Hayden called me earlier-he''s sick and was home alone, I went over to check on him. I already called his mother toe take care of him. Don''t worry, there''s no way I''d ever get back together with him," Aurora exined with a cough. "Good, as long as you won''t take him back. Miss, you have to think it through. Mr. Ba is a hundred times better than that scumbag. Don''t let him confuse your heart," Mrs. Hill advised earnestly. "Yes, I know. I''m going inside now; it''s freezing out here." Aurora, dressed in nothing but a cozy oversized sweater, shivered from the cold. The house was warm and toasty thanks to the heating, but stepping back inside after being out in the cold made her realize just how chilly it was. Mrs. Hill promptly ushered her inside. Once in her room, Aurora couldn''t help but reflect on Hayden''s intentions. She knew he wanted to reconcile, but whether Julian was in the picture or not, she could never go back to Hayden. Someone who had hurt her so deeply once could never piece her heart back together. That afternoon, Mary-Hayden''s mother-called Aurora again. She imed she was busy with something important and asked Aurora if she could look after Hayden for a while. Aurora agreed, but as soon as she hung up, she found the request odd. Mary, who always prioritized her son above all else, suddenly had something urgent to attend to? Aurora quickly realized what was going on. Mary was trying to y matchmaker. Hanging up the phone, Mary turned to Hayden with a satisfied smile and said, "She agreed toe over, so stop sulking. I''ll leave now." "Alright," Hayden replied, his mood lifting visibly. He couldn''t wait to see her again. The moment Mary left, Hayden heard footsteps approaching the house. His heart leapt with joy-until a loud voice rang out: "Mr. Alvarez, I heard you''re sick, so I came to take care of you!" Standing in the doorway was Mrs. Hill, a stout middle-aged woman with a booming voice. Hayden stared at her, stunned. "You are...?" "I''m your neighbor. Call me Mrs. Hill. My Miss is just a child herself-how could she take care of anyone? So, caring for you is now my responsibility. Don''t worry, I''ll have you feeling better in no time. Have you eaten? I''ll whip something up for you right now!" Hayden: "..." Meanwhile, in the neighboring vi, Aurora was tying on an apron, pondering what to cook for Julian that evening. Back in New York, whenever she cooked for Denis Vukic and Asher, Julian would always get upset. She had to reassure him, promising that once they returned home, she''d cook exclusively for him. Now, with Mrs. Hill dispatched to Hayden''s ce, Aurora busied herself in the kitchen, expertly washing and chopping vegetables. When Julian returned, the sight that greeted him warmed his heart: Aurora, d in an apron, bustling around the kitchen. The delicious aroma of food wafted from the kitchen into the living room. Julian shrugged off his coat, removed his gloves, and walked straight to the kitchen. He gently wrapped his arms around her from behind. "You''re back? Go rest for a bit; dinner will be ready soon," Aurora said softly. But Julian couldn''t bear to let go of her. "Mrs. Ba, you''re amazing," he murmured. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Aurora still wasn''t used to that title. After all, they hadn''t officially registered their marriage yet. Hearing him call her that made her cheeks flush red. "Don''t call me that," she protested. "I''m not joking. Let''s go register our marriage in a couple of days," Julian whispered in her ear. "...Alright," Aurora replied. She figured she was going to marry him anyway-sooner orter didn''t really matter. "It''s freezing outside, but just knowing you''re here waiting for me makes my heart feel warm. Aurora, I finally have a home," Julian said with a hint of emotion in his voice. Hearing his heartfelt words, Aurora felt a pang of sorrow for him. Compared to her, Julian''s childhood had been even more painful. As the illegitimate son of a wealthy family, he was never acknowledged by his rtives. The only person who loved him-his mother-had passed away when he was still young. All his life, he had yearned for nothing more than a simple, ordinary family. Now, with her, he could finally have that. "From now on, I''ll be your family," Aurora said, her voice gentle but resolute. Only those who had been hurt would truly cherish such warmth and happiness. Julian nuzzled her neck affectionately before finally letting go. Aurora smiled radiantly. "Go wash your hands." "Yes, ma''am!" Julian replied yfully. He went upstairs to change intofortable clothes. The two of them resembled a newlywed couple-Aurora cooking in the kitchen while Julian set the table outside. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! The meal consisted of three dishes and a soup, all simple homemade fare. Julian, however, couldn''t get enough of her cooking, eating two full bowls of rice with gusto. "Is it really that good?" Aurora asked, biting her chopsticks. She thought her cooking was just average, yet Julian acted like it was the best food in the world. "Yes, it''s amazing. Absolutely delicious," Julian said, showering her withpliments. "Don''t overeat, though. You''ll upset your stomach," Aurora warned him, recalling how overeating had once caused her difort. "It''s fine. I''m in great shape," Julian replied, scooping up another mouthful of rice. After finishing his meal, he even insisted on washing the dishes. Watching Julian humming happily as he cleaned up in the kitchen, Aurora couldn''t help but smile. Unlike other men who treated chores as a burden, Julian-a powerful CEO- took pride in doing the dishes. He imed it was because Aurora worked hard, so he should do his part. In truth, he simply couldn''t bear to let her do all the work. Aurora curled up on the couch, watching TV. For the first time, she felt that life could be so simple yet so fulfilling. She once thought she was content being an independent, career-focused woman. But after meeting Julian, she realized that mindset came from not having someone who truly cared for her. Julian''s love hadpletely melted her defenses. She was happy now, submerged in the bliss of being with him. Outside, snow nketed the world in white, but the warmth inside their home was like spring. Meanwhile, in the neighboring vi, Hayden looked like he was about to faint. Mrs. Hill had cooked an enormous pot of ginger soup and insisted he drink it all, iming it would help him sweat out his illness. Seeing Hayden''s expression of utter despair, Mrs. Hill smirked mischievously. You''re not getting away with this. Let''s see if you dare disturb my Miss and Mr. Ba again! Chapter 516: The Competition Early the next morning, Aurora woke up feeling refreshed and went to work with Julian. The moment she stepped into the office, every employee was stunned. Since thepany''s founding, Aurora had rarely shown her face. For months, she had been absent, and if not for their sries being paid on time, many employees would have assumed thepany was in trouble. Ian, however, no longer looked at Aurora with the affection he once had. Over the past two months, his rtionship with Heather had flourished. The two shared simr backgrounds and personalities, making their connection feel natural and inevitable. During this time, Mona had not been idle either. She had brought in numerous advanced resources from abroad, and thepany had begun developing its own skincare products. Heather had been assigned to the fashion department, where several foreign designers had been hired. Everything had started to fall into ce. Even without Aurora''s presence, thepany had been running smoothly. However, since most of the resources were still in the investment phase, thepany had yet to turn a profit. Fortunately, thepany''s benefits and resources were excellent, and the employees were motivated. Everyone, that is, except for Gemma, who was constantly fuming. She had thought that with Aurora gone, she and Ian would finally have a chance to be together. But to her frustration, Ian had inexplicably ended up with Heather. This was driving her crazy. Gemma''s face was perpetually sour as she watched Ian and Heather constantly exchanging shy nces. Both of them were inexperienced in rtionships, which made their interactions all the more awkward and sweet. In the morning, Ian would stop by to bring Heather a coffee. "Um... I picked this up on the way," he''d mumble. Heather''s cheeks would flush. "Thank you. This is my favorite vor." They''d exchange a quick nce, blushing, before looking away just as quickly. In the afternoons, Heather would return the favor and bring Ian a milk tea. "I happened to buy two," she''d say. "Thanks," Ian would reply, his face reddening once again. The sight of their innocent interactions made Gemma seethe. She was convinced Heather was faking her innocence. In this day and age, what kind of woman blushes just from exchanging a few words with a man? To Gemma, Heather''s demeanor screamed pretense. She was sure the woman had been with countless men in secret. As their rtionship deepened, Gemma grew so impatient that she began digging into Heather''s past, hoping to uncover some dirt. To her dismay, Heather''s background was spotless. She was a nk te, pure and unsullied. Gemma had been nning to use anything she found to expose Heather''s so-called scandals to Ian. Heather''s unblemished past only made Gemma more annoyed. In a world where few women were truly simple, Heather stood out as an exception. Watching the two exchange shy looks in front of her every day was driving her insane. But soon, the fashion and cosmetics departments would be moving to separate offices, meaning she wouldn''t have to see Heather anymore. The thought of it brought her immense relief. Just as Gemma was starting to feel better, Aurora returned. Unlike her casual and sweet style at home, Aurora''s work attire exuded dominance. She wore a perfectly tailored ck wool coat over a crisp shirt, paired with slim ck trousers. In her hand was thetest season''s designer bag. Her every step carried an air of authority. Mona, having heard in advance about Aurora''s return, greeted her at the door. Aurora went on a tour of the departments. "Mona, it''s a good thing you''ve been here. Thepany is finally getting on track." "How''s the perfumeing along? I heard Marcos is about tounch his," Mona inquired. Back then, Aurora had been somewhat motivated by rivalry. "Is that so? He hasn''tunched it yet? It''s been months," Aurora replied with a faint smile. Back then, if it hadn''t been for that particr perfume, she wouldn''t have gone to New York, nor would she have met Denis Vukic. In a way, she had Marcos to thank for teaching her a new skill. "After you left, manypanies refused to work with him because of the spokesperson issue. Even when Marcos lowered the price, no one wanted to take the risk. Everyone had the same condition as you-buying the perfume was fine, but Susan couldn''t be the spokesperson. Marcos had no choice but to pull the perfume back to his ownpany. When he was about tounch it, the scandal with Susan broke out. People used Marcos of being the third party in Susan and Hayden''s rtionship. The inte was in an uproar over the affair. With such a scandal, how could Marcos dare to put the perfume on the market? So, he''s beenying low for a few months, waiting for the matter to blow over before runching. I''ve heard he''s nning to release it on Christmas." Monaid out the details. "Christmas, huh? Perfect. I''d like to see whose perfume bes more popr-mine or his," Aurora said, her lips curling into apetitive smile. Clearly, Marcos had thoroughly angered her, prompting Aurora to go head-to-head with him. "You''ve already created a perfume? That fast?" Mona asked, her face incredulous. It typically took years to bring a ssic perfume to market. Even the shortest timelines required at least a year or two for formtion, testing, and refinement. Aurora had gone from a beginner topleting a perfume in just a few months-it seemed almost reckless. Aurora hadn''t done anyrge-scale testing yet. The perfume was in its final stages, but she hadn''t had time for widespread trials. Generally, testing was conducted in multiple rounds. After gathering feedback from each round, adjustments would be made to the form. Only after rigorous testing and adjustments would a brand finalize a perfume''s scent. This was why ssic fragrances could remain timeless for decades. "It''s quick, I admit. I haven''t done any testing yet," Aurora confessed. "So, you haven''t done any market research? What if it''s not well-received?" Mona voiced her concern. Without pre-release testing, there was no way to gauge public opinion on the fragrance. So far, only Aurora and Denis Vukic had tested it. To Mona, it seemed uncharacteristically impulsive for Aurora, who was typically calcted and strategic. "I trust him." Aurora''s confidence came from her trust in Denis Vukic. This perfume''s main ingredients were her design, and Denis had only made minor adjustments to harmonize the scent. Since even Denis Vukic thought highly of the perfume, there was no reason for it to fail. To doubt it would be to doubt Denis Vukic''s expertise. "You trust Lockman?" "No, someone else. Mona, don''t worry about this. I heard Julian prepared ab for me. Where is it?" Aurora changed the subject. "Follow me. I''ll take you there," Mona said, leading her to theb. Aurora had never been to this particr facility before. Chapter 517: Preparing for the Perfume Launch Aurora pushed open theboratory door and froze in astonishment. The space stretched over 500 square meters, filled with neatly arranged essential oils, raw materials, test tubes, and instruments. "After you left, Mr. Ba had this ce renovated," Mona exined. "He even ensured it was ventted for two months. All the equipment was moved in just a few days ago." Mona hade to understand Julian better after witnessing the lengths he went to for Aurora. She regretted her earlier assumptions, mistaking him for one of those frivolous yboys who would discard Aurora after losing interest. Back then, she had even risked herself to expose Julian, hoping to push Aurora toward Asher. But Julian proved her wrong. He treated Aurora with care and devotion, no less than Asher ever did. His grand effort to celebrate Aurora''sst birthday had moved Mona deeply. It was then she fully epted him. She now believed Aurora would find happiness with Julian. "He''s really thoughtful," Aurora said softly. She had just returned, and Julian had already surprised her multiple times. "Mr. Ba said he only cares that you like it," Mona added with a smile. "He even brought in a perfumery team from New York to help you with future creations. They''ll arrive tomorrow." "Really? That''s good news. Where are the perfume samples I brought back?" Aurora asked. "Mr. Ba already had them delivered. Here." Mona handed her a finely crafted bottle-Aurora and Denis Vukic''s painstaking creation. "Mona, this is the new perfume I developed. Take a whiff," Aurora said, opening the bottle. So far, only she and Denis had experienced the scent. Not even Asher had smelled it. Mona inhaled deeply. The fragrance was captivating. It wasn''t overly sweet or cloying- fresh and elegant, with an indescribable quality that lingered. "How is it?" Aurora asked, reading Mona''s expression. "I love it," Mona said, her eyes shining. "It''s sweet but with a hint of tartness, like the freshness of soil after a rainstorm. It''s magical. How did you create this?" Aurora smiled knowingly. She understood Mona''s tastes. Mona rarely used perfume, and when necessary, she only opted for the faintest scents. Winning her approval confirmed the perfume''s appeal. Aurora had been confident from the start-no woman would resist this fragrance. "This scent," Aurora began, "is like the feeling of first love-sweet with a hint of sourness. Most first loves are bittersweet, but when you look back, they''re beautiful memories. Everyone has a first love, and this perfume will take people back to those youthful, tender years." Mona furrowed her brow. "Won''t that limit the audience to younger girls? If that''s the case, the pricing will need to be mid-range. But ourpany''s goal is to create mid- to-high-end products, aiming for international standards. This perfume is our firstunch, and it sets the tone for our brand. It''s crucial. "Also, I''ve heard that Marcos isunching a perfume called First Love around the same time. The concept seems simr. Marcos already has a strong reputation and loyal customers, while we''re a new, unknownpany. The market isn''t open to us yet. If the two perfumes are simr, we''ll lose in terms of credibility and branding." Mona''s analysis was sharp and on point. Her experience showed. Aurora, however, smiled faintly. "That''s exactly why I created this scent. If the styles are simr, and I win, the satisfaction will be even greater." Mona was momentarily speechless. She had forgotten about Aurora''s relentless determination. Back in New York, Aurora had been known for her daring ambitions, always setting bold goals and achieving them no matter the cost. "Fine," Mona sighed. "Marcos has really provoked you this time. You''re nning to beat him at his own game." "If I lose, so what?" Aurora shrugged. "Life goes on. With this experience, I''ll be better prepared next time." "Of course you''d say that," Mona said, shaking her head. "You''ve always been confident. Fine, I''ll wish you victory in advance." "Naturally," Aurora replied with a smirk. "I''ve already arranged for the packaging design back in New York. The scent is finalized. Once the team arrives, we can begin mass production. We''llunch a limited edition of 1,000 bottles on Christmas Day to gauge the market. "Oh, and you''re wrong about the target audience. This perfume isn''t just for young girls. Everyone has a first love, even an 80-year-old grandmother. And this scent isn''t too strong or light-it''s versatile. Perfect for students, professionals, or grand events. The audience is broad. As long as people like the scent, I won''t lose." Her confidence shone through her smile. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Alright," Mona said, nodding. "With just two weeks until theunch, time is tight. I''ll handle the paperwork, venue rental, and other logistics." "Thank you, Mona," Aurora said, patting her shoulder. "This is my job," Mona replied. "The skincare line is almost ready too. Hopefully, the perfume''s sess will boost sales." Aurora nodded. The pressure was mounting. If the perfume failed, the rest of the product line would suffer. But if it seeded, thepany''s future would be bright. She steeled herself, determined to seed. The perfumeunch consumed Aurora''s time, leaving her in a whirlwind of work. Julian, too, found himself workingte. Rocky, his assistant, couldn''t help but ask, "Sir, aren''t you going home to Miss Montgomery?" Julian''s face darkened. "She''s workingte too." It had been a long time since Julian had stayedte at the office. But now, driven by Aurora''s relentless energy, he had little choice. Chapter 518: You Can’t Escape My Grasp Rocky finally understood. Ever since Julian started dating Aurora, the once-workaholic CEO hadn''t stayedte at the office even once. Every day, he clocked in and out on time. Today, Julian voluntarily asked to work overtime, and as expected, it had something to do with Aurora. Rocky looked at his boss, utterly speechless. The CEO sitting at his desk looked anything but cheerful-his face was drawn with frustration. Julian had grown ustomed to spending every evening glued to his Little Bunny after work. Tonight, as the sky outside grew darker, the hours began to drag unbearably. Time, which had once passed unnoticed, now felt like an eternity. Five minutes. That''s all it had been. Julian stared nkly at theputer screen for a full five minutes. "Mr. Ba, if you really don''t want to stay at the office, you could just head home early," Rocky suggested, noting his boss''s distracted state. "Do you think I don''t want to go home?" Julian snapped. But a home without Aurora? He couldn''t stand it. It would be even more torturous than staying at the office. "Ah..." Rocky sighed, giving up. As a perpetually single man, he had no way of understanding this kind of sweet torment. After barely making it through another half hour, Julian finally called Aurora. "Little Bunny, are you done yet? I''m heading over to pick you up." Even through the phone, Aurora could feel Julian''s eagerness. She nced at the test tube in her hand. "Julian, I''m afraid I''ll bete tonight. You should go home first. Don''t wait for me-I''ll ask Mona to drive me backter." "Oh..." Julian''s disappointment was palpable as he hung up. He regretted encouraging Aurora to pursue perfumery in the first ce. "That''s it. I''m heading home." Julian shut hisptop and left without hesitation. Rocky watched him go, shaking his head. "Men and women really are the same- changing their minds faster than flipping a page in a book." On the way home, Julian made a phone call to a home renovationpany''s CEO, instructing him to meet at his vi. Rocky was puzzled. What''s he nning now? When they arrived at the vi, the renovationpany''s CEO, Mr. Zeke, was already there. Seeing Julian, he quickly rose to greet him. "Good evening, Mr. Ba." Julian merely nced at him, his expression cold and distant, as he removed his coat and sat on the sofa like a king. Toward outsiders, Julian''s demeanor was always icy. Although Mr. Zeke was technically a guest, he stood to the side like a servant, not daring to sit without permission. Everyone in the room understood that Julian wouldn''t summon someone just for tea. He clearly had instructions to give. And for Mr. Zeke, working with Julian was a golden opportunity-one that could bring unimaginable wealth. "I asked you here because I have a task for you," Julian said. Though his words were polite, his tone wasmanding, like an emperor issuing an order. Mr. Zeke quickly nodded and smiled obsequiously. "Of course, Mr. Ba. Just tell me what you need, and I''ll do my best to make it happen." "Good. I want this vipletely renovated," Julian said, his tone calm. "Renovated? But it was just finishedst year..." Mr. Zeke wiped the sweat from his brow. Everything in the vi was top-notch, yet Julian was already nning aplete overhaul. Truly, the man''s wealth was staggering. "Turn it into aboratory," Julian added matter-of-factly. He was worried that Aurora would spend too much time workingte at thepany. The two vis were adjacent, and they only ever used one. The other was practically idle. So why not transform it into a privateb for Aurora? That way, she coulde home earlier, and he could ensure she ate dinner properly. Julian''s dedication to Aurora was evident. Rocky finally understood why his boss had rushed home-it was all for Miss Montgomery. "All right, Mr. Ba. Could you provide me with more details about your requirements?" "Come over here." Julian pulled a blueprint from his briefcase. On the way home, he had sketched out the design for theboratory himself. Rocky was impressed. His boss''s efficiency was unmatched. Julian handed the blueprint to Mr. Zeke, and the two discussed the details. "When would you like us to start, Mr. Ba?" "As soon as possible." "Tomorrow, then." "Good. Rocky will handle the contract with you tomorrow." "Understood, Mr. Ba. I won''t take up any more of your time." With that, Mr. Zeke hurriedly left. Julian, now in high spirits, returned to Aurora''s vi next door. His Little Bunny wouldn''t be able to escape his grasp anymore. Julian''s heart ached for Aurora''s hard work. He wanted her to live under his care and protection. But he also understood that Aurora wasn''t an ordinary woman. She wasn''t the type to spend her days sipping tea, shopping, or ying cards with society''s wealthy wives. She had ambitions, a career, and goals of her own. If they had children, perhaps she would be willing to settle into a quieter life. But that wasn''t an option. Aurora''s body couldn''t bear children-it was an unchangeable fact. Julian sighed deeply. Aurora had expressed her longing for a child more than once. How much longer could he keep the truth from her? He shuddered at the thought of her reaction when she found out. Her hopeful gaze, her yearning for a child-how would she cope when she learned the truth? He sighed again, helpless against the situation. It was all because of that strange curse. Tina had drugged Aurora when she was a child, stripping her of the ability to be a mother. Though cruel, it had been for Aurora''s safety. If it meant Aurora could live past thirty and grow old by his side, Julian was willing to forgo having children forever. The R family''s curse was shrouded in mystery, but if this was the price for Aurora''s survival, Julian would dly pay it. When Aurora finally finished her work and returned to the vi, the clock had already struck ten. Julian should have been getting ready for bed by now. The living room lights were still on. She pushed the door open and saw Julian lounging on the sofa, watching TV-a rare sight. "Julian, I''m back," she called, stepping out of her shoes. Julian rose to greet her. "Tired?" "I was so busy, I didn''t notice," she said, removing her coat. The warmth of the vi''s heating made her feel cozy and rxed. Julian''s lips curved into a smile. "I made you ate-night snack. Sit down and rest while I heat it up." "Okay." Aurora realized how hungry she was. She had only eaten a small takeout meal at the office. Julian returned with a beautifully ted dish. "It''s from your favorite restaurant. I had it packed just for you. Eat up." Chapter 519: Pampered to the Core On a cold night like this, Aurora gazed at the warm midnight snack in front of her. The warmth seeped into her heart-Julian truly pampered her down to her very soul. How could she not want to spend her entire life with a man like this? When she finished eating and went upstairs, Julian had already prepared her bath. "It''s gettingte. Go take a bath," he said. "Okay." Aurora headed directly to the bathroom. The faint scent ofvender lingered in the air. This man was too considerate-knowing how tired she was, he had addedvender to the bathwater to help her rx and calm her mind. Soaking in the bathtub, Aurora''s mood instantly lifted. The exhaustion of the day seemed to vanish in that moment. This was something she should have done for herself, yet Julian had taken care of everything for her. A faint smile appeared on Aurora''s lips, and she drifted off to sleep in the tub. After half an hour passed with no sound from the bathroom, Julian went in to check on her and found her fast asleep. He couldn''t imagine how exhausted she must have been to fall asleep in the bathtub. Seeing her small, delicate figure sleeping peacefully, he was reminded of the first time he carried her back to the vi. Back then, she had been so guarded against him. Now, she could rest so obediently in his arms. It was all a bit unbelievable to Julian. He gently dried her off and carried her back to the bedroom. Perhaps because she trusted him sopletely, Aurora didn''t wake up even as he moved her. The woman lying in bed had no coverings, her body bare before him. Although he had seen this figure countless times, it always had a deadly allure for him. His gaze lingered on her t, smooth abdomen. How he wished, one day, this ce could nurture a life that belonged to both of them. But when he thought about how that new life might shorten Aurora''s life, he couldn''t bear the idea. To Julian, Aurora would always be the most important person in his world. Even if, in the future, he stood outside a hospital room and the doctor asked whether to save the mother or the child, with no hesitation, he would choose to save her. After tucking her in, he pulled her into his arms. Knowing how exhausted she was, Julian suppressed his desires and quietly fell asleep with her. After returning to the country, Aurora was like a wound-up clock, her days packed with busyness. Julian, on the other hand, reverted to his cold and distant CEO persona. Many executives were puzzled. Not long ago, their boss had seemed to soften a bit. Why had he suddenly returned to his old self? Everyone at thepany was on edge, careful not to make any mistakes, fearing they''d be scolded harshly. Some even spected whether the boss had taken the wrong medicine-or if the effects had worn off. Only Rocky knew the truth. Never provoke a man suffering from unmet desires. It''s terrifying! Julian was indeed having a hard time. Aurora started her days early and ended themte. Every night, after washing up, she would fall into a deep sleep. Seeing her tired little face, Julian couldn''t bring himself to disturb her. After half a month of hard work, Aurora''s new perfume was nearly ready forunch. Julian silently told himself to hold on a little longer. To support her, Julian cleared out the best skincare disy counters in every chain store owned by hispany for Aurora''s new perfume. This move sparked widespread spection. What was this new brand that had yet tounch but already secured such prime cement? At the same time, Julian finalized ns for the Christmas promotions. Every year, brands set up advertisements and events outside the malls during the holidays. This year, several brands had already applied for space, but none were approved. The most prominent spots had been reserved for Aurora. --- Meanwhile, Marcos caught wind of Aurora''s ns. His assistant rushed over in a panic. "Miss Montgomery has created a new perfume that''s set tounch on Christmas." "I''ve known for a while," Marcos replied calmly. "The new perfume is called Young Love. Isn''t that a direct challenge to us? The timing is the same, and even the name sounds simr to ours!" The assistant was clearly anxious, knowing the history between Marcos and Aurora. If it weren''t for Aurora, Marcos wouldn''t be living such a miserable life. He couldn''t even go home without being bombarded by his family, demanding he leave Susan. Frustrated, Marcos had decided to take over the family business. Yet, in the months since he did, sales had plummeted. It wasn''t hard to figure out who was behind this. Julian was a terrifying man. Ever since Marcos crossed him over Aurora, Julian had relentlessly retaliated. "She''s just a rookie relying on Julian''s resources. What kind of perfume could she possibly create? It''s nothing to worry about," Marcos sneered, exuding confidence. Creating a good perfume required time, effort, and the right circumstances. Even if Aurora had studied perfumery recently, there was no way she could produce a ssic fragrance in such a short time. As long as the public didn''t buy into it, all her hard work would be for nothing. To Marcos, Aurora wasn''t worth his attention. "Mr. Giron, I can''t shake the feeling that Aurora is targeting us on purpose. If her sales surpass ours..." "Ridiculous! Does she even deserve to bepared to me?" Marcos interrupted sharply. "Of course not. She''s no match for you. But with Julian backing her, and given his vast resources..." The assistant hesitated before continuing, "Julian''s already bought ad space across all tforms for Aurora. Even the top trending banner on social media has been reserved for an entire week leading up to theunch. This means every major media outlet will be promoting her perfume. With so many young people online, they''re bound to notice and remember the brand. Plus, they''ve hired a top Hollywood star as the face of the perfume campaign. They''re clearly sparing no expense. Our marketing efforts are nowhere near as aggressive. We''re at a significant disadvantage," the assistant said with concern. "So what? Julian can throw money around all he wants. Without good reviews, it''s all meaningless. If people don''t like it, they won''t buy it. I''ll be watching to see just how much he''s willing to lose," Marcos scoffed. Chapter 520: The Build-Up In today''s world, the rules of any industry are essentially the same. This is the inte age, and exposure is everything. As a result, a growing number of KOLS (Key Opinion Leaders) have emerged. These KOLs have be the primary source of information for young people. After all, who doesn''t scroll through social media daily? With the massive traffic generated by new media tforms, many advertisers have invested heavily in this space. KOL channels havepletely reced traditional television, and advertising has gradually shifted to these tforms. Of course, the cost of cing ads on KOL channels is steep. To ensure that Aurora''s new perfumeunched with a bang, Julian had started building anticipation early, creating a buzz that left everyone intrigued. Mona noticed that the most prominent spots across various channels were stered with ads for Young Love. With international superstar Candy as the spokesperson, the campaign had already captured widespread attention. Although it was a brand-newbel, the fact that it was being promoted so aggressively by major tforms indicated the brand''s confidence. Otherwise, such extensive pre-unch publicity would have been a waste. The newpany, Sun, had even managed to secure a top supermodel as its ambassador. It exuded wealth and ambition, making it clear that this was no ordinary brand. Aurora had also filmed an advertisement centered on youthful love. Its fresh, elegant aesthetic quickly caught the audience''s attention. In today''s society, heavy makeup is a thing of the past. Many beauty influencers now promote the "barely-there" look, making natural, fresh styles highly popr. The promotional video perfectly captured this trend. Its minimalist, sophisticated packaging evoked a sense of nostalgia and whimsy, stirring the hearts of many women. Sun''s official social media ounts had gained a significant number of new followers, and engagement was surprisingly high. "Miss Montgomery, look-so many people are excited about our perfume," Ian said, ncing atments on social media. Aurora had been so busy with the perfume itself that she hadn''t had time for the promotional aspects. Julian had assured her earlier that he would handle the advertising, and she hadn''t expected such an overwhelming campaign. Looking at the influx ofments and fans on the official ount, Aurora gave a brief nod. "Yes, let''s do our best and not let them down," she said, before turning her attention back to her growing list of tasks. As theunch event approached, the workload only became more demanding. "Miss Montgomery, here''s the schedule for theunch event. Please take a look," Ian said, handing her a detailed itinerary. Over the past few months, Ian had grown significantly. The once-inexperienced assistant now exuded confidence and efficiency. Aurora scanned the schedule. It was meticulously nned, tightly packed but still engaging. This was Ian''s first time handling such a major event on his own, and Aurora''s decision to entrust him with it showed how much faith she had in him. "Not bad. The schedule is well-organized and interesting. For your first attempt, you''ve done an excellent job," Aurora said, offering her praise. During the months when Aurora had been away, Ian hadn''t been idle. He had studied hard, managed venue arrangements, and liaised with mall representatives. For the past two weeks, he''d worked tirelessly from dawn till dusk. Aurora''spliment made all his efforts feel worthwhile. "Thank you, Miss Montgomery. I''ll keep working hard," Ian replied, though he kept to himself the thought that he wanted to be a stronger support for her. "Alright, you can go for now. Oh, by the way, on the day of theunch, I''ve invited Candy to attend. Will you be handling her reception, or should Heather take care of it?" Candy was a major celebrity. Aurora had interacted with her in New York while using her DO identity, which only a select few knew about. Candy, a huge fan of DO, had discovered Aurora''s secret by chance. When Aurora invited her to be the brand ambassador, Candy readily agreed. Strangely, she didn''t even request a fee, considering it a favor to Aurora. All she asked in return was to have priority ess to DO''s next product. DO''s items were so exclusive that they often sold out during preorders, and each release was limited to 10 pieces or fewer. It had been six months since DO''sstunch, and the international market was growing impatient. What made DO so coveted was its unique approach. Unlike money-driven designers, Aurora onlyunched products when inspiration struck. This ensured that every item was a masterpiece, beloved by her fans. "Heather is a girl, so it''s better for her to handle this. I''m swamped these days, and we don''t want to risk neglecting Candy," Ian quickly decided. "Alright. Inform Heather that she''ll be in charge of Candy''s reception," Aurora said, relieved to delegate the task. She had already called Candy to exin that she wouldn''t be able to greet her personally. "Yes, Miss Montgomery." Ian left promptly, eager to return to his work. He hade to enjoy this busy lifestyle, finding a sense of purpose in the chaos. Life, he realized, could be so fulfilling. Ian approached Heather''s desk. She managed the fashion department and wasn''t as overwhelmed as Ian, though she often helped him when he needed an extra hand. "I can''t make it, so Miss Montgomery has asked you to handle Candy''s reception. Are you okay with that?" Ian asked. Heather, who had never done anything like this before, felt a mix of excitement and nerves. She had always admired Candy, and now she had the chance to meet her idol in person. Aurora''s ability to invite Candy as their brand ambassador was itself impressive. Now, Heather was tasked with meeting Candy at the airport and arranging her stay. It felt like a dreame true-a chance to interact with her idol up close. "I can do it. I''ll make sure everything goes smoothly," Heather replied firmly, almost like a soldier reporting to her superior. Her serious demeanor made Ian chuckle. He yfully flicked her forehead. "Do your best." Heather rubbed the spot where he touched her. It didn''t hurt, but there was an undeniable hint of intimacy in the gesture. "Here''s Candy''s itinerary. Make sure you''re on time," Ian said, handing her the schedule. "Got it. I won''t bete," Heather promised, her excitement barely contained. She couldn''t believe her luck-meeting her idol was something she had only dreamed of. Chapter 521: An Important Task "Good luck, do your best-I believe you can do it." After giving her a pep talk, Ian quickly left the office. With only three days left until the perfumeunch event, Julian''s chain of stores-88 in total-spanned the entire country, with Clothville alone boasting ten locations. Julian''s stores were undoubtedly the leaders in the retail industry. This event wasn''t limited to just a few stores. All 88 branches were participating simultaneously, with the ten Clothville locations acting as the core focus. Ian didn''t have time to visit other cities, so his main responsibility was overseeing theunch events at these ten gship stores in the city center. Preparations for the event were already underway, with disy halls being set up for the big day. Ian was personally inspecting each location, determined to ensure there were no mistakes. The moment Ian walked out, Gemma appeared, clinging to Heather. "Heather, what did Ian just say to you?" Heather didn''t like Gemma-not because of her past with Ian, but because Gemma was utterly shameless. Though she openly imed to have feelings for Ian, Heather had seen her with other men on several asions. To Heather, Gemma''s behavior was simply distasteful. While she respected that everyone had their own choices in life, Heather preferred to avoid Gemma altogether. But Gemma was relentless, hovering around Heather every chance she got, incessantly recounting how Ian had courted her back in the day. To Heather, Gemma was nothing more than a nuisance. She had heard those stories so many times she could recite them backward. What baffled Heather was why Gemma felt the need to keep bringing them up. Ian had made it clear he had no interest in her, and besides, Heather and Ian were now officially in a rtionship. Ian had been honest with Heather about everything from the beginning, including his past. As a result, Heather felt no jealousy or insecurity regarding Gemma. But Gemma, oblivious to this, continued to linger, refusing to let go. "Nothing important," Heather replied dismissively, hastily tucking away her itinerary. Gemma, however, had sharp eyes and caught a glimpse of the words "Candy''s Schedule" on the paper. Her mind raced as she realized what it meant. Ian had entrusted Heather with such an important task! The realization filled her with envy. "So, Ian asked you to pick up Candy, huh? Was that really worth hiding?" Gemma remarked, her tone dripping with false sweetness. "I''ve got nothing to do these days. How about I go with you to pick her up?" she suggested. Gemma was clearly eager to meet the international superstar, thinking it would give her bragging rights in the future. Having worked with Gemma for months, Heather hade to understand her true nature. Gemma hated hard work, avoided responsibility, and spent her days idling away. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! While every department was racing against time to meet deadlines, Gemmazed around in the office, iming she wasn''t feeling well whenever bad weather struck. Leonard, infatuated with her, would take on her workload withoutint, doubling his own responsibilities. Heather had heard about Gemma''s past exploits. Back when Ian had pursued her, she neither epted nor rejected him, keeping him on a string. Her primary aim had been to use Ian-whose academic performance was ster-toplete her assignments. Now, Gemma was pulling the same tricks with Leonard, treating him as she once had Ian. Ian watched Leonard with a mix of pity and frustration, seeing in him a reflection of his younger, more na?ve self, blindly hoping for love from a woman who didn''t truly care. Though Ian had tried to warn Leonard subtly, thetter, blinded by love, refused to listen. Ian could only hope Leonard would eventually see through Gemma. "No need," Heather replied firmly. "Miss Montgomery entrusted this task to me personally. With theunch just around the corner, you should focus on your department''s work." Heather''s straightforward rejection left no room for negotiation. She was no longer the timid girl who let others push her around. She had grown confident and learned to stand her ground. Gemma, on the other hand, was deeply annoyed. She had watched Heather and Ian grow more aplished andpatible, while she herself remained stagnant. Ian was the man she had wanted most, and now all her frustration and resentment were directed toward Heather. Even after Heather''s rejection, Gemma didn''t give up. She med herck of progress on Aurora, iming that personal grudges had kept her from receiving fair opportunities. In her mind, if given the same chances, she could outshine both Ian and Heather. Determined to create her own opportunity, Gemma bypassed Aurora and went straight to Mona, thepany''s second-inmand. Mona was swamped with work, but Gemma, in her usual cunning way, volunteered to apany Heather to pick up Candy. She argued that Heather was too reserved andcked the social finesse needed to handle unexpected situations. What if Candy was offended? Gemma emphasized her own social skills and experience, insisting that two people handling the task would be more reliable. Mona, though busy, found Gemma''s reasoning sound. Having two people manage the situation, especially with an international celebrity like Candy, seemed wise. "Alright," Mona agreed. "You''ll assist Heather in picking up Candy. Be flexible and handle any situation that arises. Do everything in your power to amodate her needs. Under no circumstances should Candy be dissatisfied. Do you understand?" "This is not just about Aurora''s first project. It''s about Sun''s reputation moving forward. Candy is crucial to our perfumeunch, and thepany''s future depends on this. Whatever Candy wants, make it happen-even if it''s something as impossible as reaching for the stars. Thepany will cover all expenses. Just don''t let her down." "Yes, I understand," Gemma replied, her voice filled with determination. Chapter 522: Little Bunny, You’re So Kind Mona agreed to Gemma''s proposal-not because she doubted Heather''s abilities, but because the matter was important, and having one more person involved provided additional assurance. Gemma walked out of the office with a smile, brimming with satisfaction. She approached Heather and said, "The General Manager has approved it. We''ll be picking up Candy together." Heather felt a pang of difort but knew there was nothing she could say, not after Mona had spoken. Naturally, she could only agree. "Fine. I''ll make a copy of the itinerary for you, but don''t mess it up," Heather replied. "Me? Mess up? Heather, you think too highly of yourself. Don''t think having Miss Montgomery''s backing makes you better than me. This time, I''ll show you what real capability looks like," Gemma retorted, snatching the itinerary from Heather''s desk. "If you want a copy, make it yourself. The original is mine." The office was nearly empty, with most employees out on fieldwork, so Gemma didn''t bother keeping up appearances. Heather frowned deeply. Why was there always someone like this in the workce? Polite and professional in front of the boss, but two-faced behind their back. Fortunately, Heather had already photographed the itinerary with her phone-a habit she had developed for important documents. This way, she could ess it whenever needed and respond immediately if anything unexpected happened. She spent some time researching Candy''s preferences online. It wouldn''t do to n things that shed with her interests. Gemma, eager to steal the spotlight, also returned to her desk and began her own research on Candy. She was determined to prove her worth to everyone. By the time Aurora finished work, it was already 9 p. m. She dragged her tired body out of the office and spotted a car waiting at the entrance. It was clear Julian had been there for a while. "Julian, didn''t I tell you to go home and rest earlier?" Aurora said as she climbed into the car, immediately enveloped by its warmth. Julian pulled her into his arms. "I just wanted to spend a little more time with you." His warmth melted away the chill she had brought in from outside. Aurora leaned her head against his chest. These days, she''d been leaving early anding homete, barely having time for anything else. Most nights, she would bathe and fall asleep almost immediately. Sometimes, she even dozed off in the bathtub, only for Julian to carry her to bed. She couldn''t imagine how she would manage without his care-she''d probably have fallen ill by now. There had been several asions when Julian hinted at his desires, and Aurora knew it wasn''t easy for him to hold back. Yet, time and again, she''d end up falling asleep before they could even make it to bed. Just the other night, she had forced herself to stay awake during her bath, determined not to pass out. She had barely managed, but Julian had been so overjoyed, like an excited puppy wagging its tail. When he finallyid her on the bed and leaned in to kiss her, her exhaustion overtook her, and she fell into a deep sleep. Her serene expression was so pure and peaceful that Julian couldn''t bear to disturb her. Instead, he gently tucked her in and let her rest. The next morning, when Aurora woke up unharmed and still fully dressed, she felt a pang of guilt. Julian had been nothing but patient and considerate. Thankfully, her hectic schedule was finallying to an end. The fruits of her hard work were about to be realized. Aurora snuggled into his embrace. "Julian, just wait a little longer. In a few days, I won''t be so busy anymore. Then, I''ll make it up to you." "You said it," Julian teased, ruffling her hair. In truth, he felt sorry for her and didn''t want to add to her stress. "I mean it," Aurora replied with a smile. "Christmas is almost here, and then it''ll be New Year''s," Julian said thoughtfully. "Aurora, let''s spend this New Year together." Aurora didn''t hesitate. "Of course." With her grandfather and father now fully supporting her rtionship with Julian, spending the New Year together seemed perfectly natural. "Where should we celebrate?" she asked, her excitement evident. "Joaquin... he has cancer," Julian said hesitantly. "He hopes we''ll spend the New Year with the Alvarez family." Aurora immediately understood his conflicted feelings. Julian had aplicated rtionship with Joaquin-equal parts love and resentment. Joaquin was his father, a bond that couldn''t be erased, but Julian could never forget how Joaquin had hurt his mother all those years ago. The more time Aurora spent with Julian, the more she realized how powerful he truly was. He had long been working to undermine Alvarez Holdings. With his resources, he could have easily destroyed thepany, yet he hadn''t. Perhaps it was because he knew Joaquin''s days were numbered. Destroying thepany would have crushed Joaquin''s spirit entirely, and Julian wasn''t heartless enough to deliver such a final blow. Aurora smiled softly. "We''re already engaged. Spending New Year with your family is something my grandfather would support." Julian looked at her in disbelief. "The Alvarez family is awful. Last time, that old woman almost hurt you. You''re still willing to go back?" Aurora''s tone was light and cheerful. "The Alvarez family may be unbearable, but I just want to be with you. I know you hate Joaquin for what he did, but it''s all in the past. You''ve stayed away from the family for years, and that alone has been punishment enough. "This time, let''s go back and spend some time with him. He''s old, and even if he didn''t have cancer, he wouldn''t have many years left. He''s still your father. Can you really abandon him?" Julian was deeply moved by her words. He pulled her closer and whispered, "Little Bunny, you''re so kind." "How about this," Aurora suggested. "We''ll stay with them on New Year''s Eve, and the next day, we''ll return to the Montgomery family. My grandfather misses you and wants to y chess with you." Aurora knew Julian''s hatred had long since faded. She was only giving him a way to reconcile with his father without losing face. "Whatever you say," Julian replied, his love for her growing stronger. "You''re amazing." In that moment, Julian felt certain that meeting Aurora was the best thing that had ever happened to him-a reward for all the good he must have done in a past life. Chapter 523: I Am Lucky Julian stood in front of Aurora, his joy as pure as a child''s. Unable to contain her emotions, Aurora hugged him back. "From now on, we''re family. I hope you''ll always be happy," she said softly. "Little Bunny," Julian murmured, pressing a kiss to her forehead. "In half a year, you''ll graduate. It''s time to start nning the wedding. Where do you want to get married?" In the past, Julian had scoffed at the dramatic love stories portrayed in movies and TV shows. How could love stay so passionate forever? Sure, at the start of a rtionship, someone might seem perfect. But living together would inevitably reveal ws. So many marriages fell apart over trivial disputes, unraveling into heartbreak. But now, after living with Aurora, Julian understood. Those movies weren''t lying. If you truly loved someone, even their smallest gestures and quirks became endlessly endearing. Her face, her smile-he could never get enough. His feelings didn''t fade with time. They only grew stronger. Julian realized that when love wasn''t strong enough, it wasn''t "reality" that destroyed it. The real issue was ack of depth. In shallow love, the small irritations of everyday life could fester and grow, eventually tearing people apart. ming reality for a failed rtionship? That was the ultimate cop-out. For Julian, as long as love was strong, none of those little things mattered. All he could see was her smile. How could he ever grow tired of it? Hearing Julian mention marriage, Aurora was reminded that they''d been together for almost half a year. "As long as it''s with you, I don''t care when or where we get married," she said with a gentle smile. "You n it." "Alright," Julian said, determination glinting in his eyes. He resolved to give Aurora a wedding so special and romantic that they''d never forget it. "How''s work going?" Aurora asked. "The perfume is ready, and everything else is falling into ce. As long as nothing unexpected happens, we''ll be fine. You must''ve spent quite a bit promoting it across all those channels, right?" Though Aurora never worried about money in their rtionship, she was an independent woman. She didn''t like the idea of relying on a man financially. Most women mightin that their partner didn''t spend enough on them, but Aurora was different. She disliked the idea of spending a man''s money altogether. Knowing her personality, Julian yfully tapped her nose. "I didn''t spend much. Did you forget what I told youst time? Most of those mediapanies are mine. Do you think I''d charge myself for running ads?" Aurora chuckled. "Julian, I feel like I identallynded myself a billionaire." "Of course! And you''re just now realizing that? Do you know how many women dream of being with me? But I''m hopelessly devoted-a fool waiting for one little girl to grow up." Aurora thought back to sixteen years ago when she''d been just that: a clueless little girl. She''d said something offhandedly back then, never imagining Julian would take it seriously. "Seems like I had pretty good foresight back then," Aurora teased,ughing. "I snagged a billionaire without even trying. Asher used to say you were filthy rich, and I thought he was exaggerating. But now I see he was right-you''re absolutely loaded." Aurora''sughter carried her back to when she''d just returned to the city. Asher had given her a list of people to win over, with Julian sitting at the very top of that food chain. At the time, she hadn''t known Julian was the same man from three years ago. She''d dressed her best, re-entering the city as a new woman, only to cross paths with him. What followed was a game of cat and mouse. At first, she couldn''t stand him. Who would''ve thought that one day, she''d fall for him so deeply, sopletely, that even a single day apart from him would leave her restless? "What are you smiling about?" Julian asked, catching sight of her upturned lips. Aurora looked up, her eyes sparkling. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she said, "I was thinking about you. About everything that''s happened between us these past few months." Her words brought Julian back to a particr night. "You little troublemaker," he said with a chuckle. "That night, I''d been drugged and was in the bathroom trying to make myself vomit. Then I heard your voice outside the door. Do you have any idea how happy I was in that moment?" In those years, Aurora had picked up a smoking habit to numb herself. Living in New York had been tough, but when she learned Julian didn''t like smoking, she''d quit. "I was just borrowing a light," she said with augh. "How was I supposed to know I''d run into a weirdo?" Julianughed too. "Borrowing a light in the men''s room? Should I call you the weirdo? You''re lucky you didn''t run into a drunkard." "I wouldn''t have been scared. I''d have beaten him so badly his own mother wouldn''t recognize him." Aurora yfully waved her small fists. Julian smiled at the memory of that night. "Sure, you''re tough. But no more going into men''s rooms, alright?" If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "I''m not a weirdo," Aurora pouted. "By the way," Julian asked, his tone softening, "you hated me so much at the start. When did you start liking me?" Julian had loved Aurora for years, but he''d always been curious about when her feelings for him had changed. "I''m not sure," Aurora admitted. "Maybe it was the first time you made me that awful ginger tea. Or when you took me to the beach to drink. Or maybe it was sixteen years ago, on that deck, when a boy in white left a mark on my heart. "Julian, you might not believe this, but the reason I got together with Hayden back then was because he reminded me of you. "He liked wearing white shirts. His quiet, reserved nature melted into gentleness when he was with me. Even his face looked a little like yours. He stirred something in my subconscious, I suppose. Maybe I was using him as a stand-in for you. "But he wasn''t you. He was just a shadow of the person I''d carried in my heart. I''m d we finally found each other." "Me too," Julian said, holding her tightly. "Honestly, I should thank Susan. If she hadn''t meddled, I might never have had the chance to be with you." Embracing each other, they reflected on their journey, the trials and tribtions no one else could understand. "There was a time," Aurora said quietly, "when I thought life was so unfair. Why did others get to have happy families while I was left with nothing but hardship? My family was a mess, my love life a disaster. "But now I know-maybe it was those hardships that taught me to cherish what I have. They made me appreciate the time I have with my family and the man I love. "I am lucky." Chapter 524: The Difference Between Once and a Hundred Times In another vi, Susan had moved into Marcos''s home the day she left Hayden. She couldn''t tell if it was her imagination, but she felt Marcos wasn''t treating her as well as he had before. Perhaps it was because he was busy preparing for theunch of his new perfume, which had undoubtedly exhausted him. Susan didn''t dwell on it too much. She knew Marcos''s heart well. He had loved her for so many years, and now that they were finally together, how could he give her up? He would surely treat her the way Julian treated Aurora. Susan resolved to turn over a new leaf, determined to be the perfect wife for him. She downloaded countless recipes online, even asking the housekeeper about Marcos''s preferences. But despite her efforts, he rarely came home for dinner. "He must just be too busy," Susan told herself. "Once things settle down, he''lle home every day." In truth, Marcos often stayedte at the office, sitting at his desk in a daze. "Mr. Giron, it''s well past office hours. Why are you still here?" his secretary asked him repeatedly. "I''ll stay a little longer. You can leave." "Yes, sir." Earlier, Susan had called him, saying she was waiting for him at home. Home? The word felt strange when it came to Susan. As a boy, Marcos had adored the sweet, quiet girl next door. He had dreamed of marrying her someday and building a life together. But before he could confess his feelings, she told him she liked someone else. During his college years and early career, Marcos didn''t pursue any rtionships. Whether it was because of his lingering feelings for Susan or simply not meeting the right person, he remained alone. When he returned, things got blurry, and he ended up having a physical rtionship with her. It felt like finally tasting something he had long craved, only to realize he wasn''t ready for it. The Giron family opposed their rtionship, and Marcos began to question himself. Did he truly love Susan? The fondness he once felt seemed to have long faded, carried away by time. He had approached her with the care of an older brother, only to lose control that fateful night. Marcos spent the following days examining his feelings. If he truly loved her, he would have brought her into the Giron family despite everyone''s objections. But the truth was, he didn''t. If he didn''t love her, he shouldn''t have entangled her in the first ce. But now that he had, how could he walk away? Marcos wanted to tell Susan the truth, but every time he came home and saw the hope in her eyes, he faltered. "Marcos, I learned a few new recipes. Would you like me to heat something up for you?" Or she would prepare his bath. "Marcos, you''ve worked hard. I''ve drawn the water-go and rest." Sometimes, she would wear a provocative nightgown and ask to sleep beside him, but Marcos always refused. The memory of that night filled him with regret. Since then, they had been sleeping in separate rooms. He used theirck of marriage as an excuse, saying he wanted to wait until they were married to do what was proper. But deep down, he knew he was avoiding her. His heart was tied in knots. He hade to terms with the fact that he didn''t love Susan. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! He wanted to tell her the truth, but considering she had just divorced Hayden and the gossip had barely died down, he couldn''t bring himself to hurt her further. "I''ll wait until she''s in a better ce emotionally," Marcos thought. To avoid confrontation, he starteding homete every night. No matter howte it was, Susan was always waiting for him. Each time he saw her, sitting there patiently, his guilt grew deeper. "Marcos, you''re back! Have you eaten? Let me warm something up for you." The former actress, once idolized by countless fans, had humbled herself to cook and clean for him. Her devotion was rare and moving, but when Marcos looked at her, aplicated feeling arose in his heart. It wasn''t love-he knew that much. It was pity. "No need. I already ate. It''ste-go to bed. The weather''s cold; don''t catch a chill," Marcos said, turning to leave. Suddenly, Susan hugged him from behind. "Marcos, I feel like you''ve grown distant. Have I done something wrong? Tell me, and I''ll change. I have nothing left but you." Her words made Marcos ufortable. He didn''t want things to be this way. "Don''t overthink it. I''ve just been busytely. It''ll get better soon." But Susan wasn''t convinced. She stood on her tiptoes, wrapping her arms around his neck. "Then why won''t you hold me, Marcos?" His body stiffened, as if she were forcing him into something he didn''t want. "I told you, you''re a good woman. That night was a mistake. I hope..." Marcos began to exin, but Susan silenced him with her lips. "There''s no difference between once and a hundred times. If it were my first time, I might understand. But I''m no longer innocent. And that night, weren''t you happy too? Marcos, are you disgusted by me?" Susan didn''t know why, but even though she was living in Marcos''s house, she couldn''t shake the unease in her heart. She felt as if their rtionship was destined to fail. She had already endured the heartbreak of Hayden. She couldn''t bear to go through that again. "It must be my fault," she thought. "I need to work harder, to make Marcos unable to live without me." The next morning, as Marcos was preparing to leave for work, he found Susan already dressed and waiting in the living room. "Are you going out today?" he asked. "No. Tomorrow is Christmas, and with the perfumeunching up, you must be swamped. I want to go to your office and help." "What?" Marcos was taken aback. Chapter 525: The Hype Marcos was taken aback when he heard that Susan nned to apany him to the office. "You''re doing fine at home. Why do you want toe to thepany?" he asked, puzzled. "I want to help you," Susan said, though she had her own reasons. After all, a man like Marcos-with his status and charm-could easily attract other women. What if someone tried to take him away from her? She wanted to stake her im, making it clear to everyone where she stood while also showing Marcos how thoughtful she could be. "Susan, I''ve already assigned the perfumeunch to someone else. There''s nothing you can help with. Besides, it''s freezing outside. Just stay home and rest," Marcos replied. He couldn''t help but think of the Giron family. If they found out Susan was still by his side, it would surely cause chaos. "Marcos, I know what this is about. You look down on me, don''t you? You think my reputation isn''t good enough, so you don''t want to take me out." "That''s not it," Marcos said hastily, scrambling for an excuse. "I''m just worried about being too busy to take care of you." The truth, however, was that he didn''t want the Giron family to discover that Susan was still living with him. He had grown ustomed to living alone, with only a housekeeper forpany. He had made it clear to the housekeeper that under no circumstances was she to reveal Susan''s presence in his vi. Without his approval, she wouldn''t dare let a word slip. If the Giron family learned Susan had moved in with him, they would be furious. "It''s fine," Susan said confidently. "I''ve always been independent. You don''t need to worry about me. Besides, I can actually help you. Did you know that Aurora invited Candy?" "Candy? She''s endorsing their perfume?" Marcos asked, his brows furrowing. "Marcos, you''re so behind on the news. Candy isn''t just endorsing it-she''s going to appear at theirunch event tomorrow." "Aurora managed to get a celebrity like her to attend?" Marcos looked doubtful. "I''m not sure what methods she used, but social media is buzzing with the news. Fans are going crazy over it," Susan exined. As a former celebrity herself, she understood the power of star influence. Candy, a top-tier star, was far beyond her own past status as a local actress. Recently, news about Young Love had been everywhere. Marcos couldn''t escape it. Just seeing the name left him irritated, to say nothing of genuinely engaging with their promotional efforts. To him, it was all cheap attention-seeking. But learning that Aurora had managed to secure Candy''s involvement changed things. Candy was synonymous with high-end luxury brands. She had just concluded a contract with a major international skincare line, and rumors about her next move were rampant. Many believed she would renew her previous deal, but to everyone''s surprise, she turned it down and signed with an unknown brand. Her manager was reportedly furious, and the media scrambled to uncover the mystery behind her decision. Spection ran wild-some imed Candy had a romantic rtionship with the new brand''s CEO, which exined her surprising choice. But that theory quickly copsed when it was revealed that the CEO of Sun, thepany behind the perfume, was a young woman. usations of a romantic connection didn''t hold water. The real shock came when it was revealed that Candy had taken on the endorsement for free. Free! Her normal fees ran into eight figures. People were stunned. Since when had celebrities be so generous? Many thought Candy had lost her mind. However, Candy herself knew exactly why she had agreed. If she could secure an exclusive design from DO, endorsing the perfume was more than worth it. Aurora, the CEO, had also promised to create a custom jewelry set for Candy-one-of-a-kind, with no duplicates anywhere in the world. It was a win-win deal. Candy provided her star power without charging a fee, while in return, she gained not only a priceless piece of jewelry but also priority ess to future DO designs. If this information became public, others would finally understand just how much Candy had gained. Candy was a jewelry enthusiast to her core. While some celebrities splurged on cars or real estate, her passion was rare and exquisite jewelry. This partnership with Aurora was a dreame true. As for Aurora, she hadn''t lost anything either. She had saved an enormous endorsement fee. Even hiring a celebrity active only in Clothville would have cost millions, let alone an international superstar like Candy. Aurora''s timing was impable. Candy''s previous contract had just ended, and the media was closely watching her next move. By choosing an unknown brand, Candy had created a whirlwind of attention. Aurora''s ambitions went far beyond beating Marcos. She dreamed of taking her brand international, much like DO. She wanted Sun to be a publicly tradedpany and establish a global presence. Without spending a dime, she had engineered a massive publicity stunt. The media couldn''t stop talking about her-Young Love and herpany were the hottest topics everywhere. Aurora was a savvy strategist. Beyond perfecting her products, she knew exactly how to package and market them. If Julian, her partner, hadn''t helped her, she would have found a way to seed on her own. She had seized the perfectbination of timing, opportunity, and resources. "If Candy''s involved, it''s a game-changer," Marcos admitted. "She has so many fans, and her appeal isn''t limited to young girls. Star power is critical." "Exactly, Marcos," Susan chimed in. "I''ve alreadye up with a solution. It''s toote to find an international celebrity, but I can try to secure someone popr in Clothville. They may not be on Candy''s level, but at least Aurora''s perfume isunching here, and local fans will respond." "Right. You used to be a top-tier actress. You must know a lot of people." "Yes," Susan said confidently. "I can reach out to Sophie. Her recent movie has done exceptionally well, and she''s also starring in two hit TV dramas. She has a huge fan base in Clothville, and we used to be close. I can ask her to help." Chapter 526: Preparation "Alright, Susan. I''ll leave this to you. Please talk to Sophie as soon as possible and get back to me. I need to adjust the n ordingly," Marcos said, a hint of tension creeping into his voice. Until recently, in Marcos'' mind, Aurora was just a novice-someone without much substance. What kind of great perfume could she create in just two or three months? To him, she was merely a name Julian had elevated. Without Julian''s influence, who would even know her? But now, Marcos was starting to think differently. Perhaps Aurora did have some ability of her own. After all, Candy had agreed to be the face of her perfume without charging a single cent. Candy wasn''t some kind-hearted phnthropist. Companies around the world were moring for her endorsement. Why had she chosen Aurora? It could only mean that Aurora had some formidable skills of persuasion. Adding to Marcos'' unease, the websites of multiple media outlets were filled with news about Aurora''s new perfume. Though most attention was on Candy, people''s curiosity was piqued-what kind of perfume was so special that Candy had agreed to endorse it for free? In effect, the media was giving Aurora free publicity. The more Marcos thought about it, the more he realized Aurora wasn''t someone to be underestimated. Fortunately, this battle would take ce in Clothville. Anywhere else, and things might have been harder to manage, given Candy''s immense global fan base. Marcos could no longer dismiss Aurora as an amateur. She had already put a lot of groundwork in ce. But this borate setup was a double-edged sword. Marcos knew the higher someone was elevated, the harder they fell. If her perfume turned out to be mediocre, the media would tear her apart. Her newpany''s debut would be a failure, and any future products would be ridiculed. But what if her perfume was a hit? Marcos didn''t even want to think about it. With all the momentum she''d built up, her perfume could be a bestseller, potentially even surpassing his own. A sense of regret crept into Marcos'' heart. He had underestimated her. If he''d taken her seriously from the beginning, he could have better prepared for this. Now, he was scrambling to make up lost ground. Still, he tried to bolster his confidence. He''d been in the perfume business for years and had a loyal customer base. Surely, that counted for something. But no matter how much he reassured himself, an uneasy feeling lingered. Meanwhile, Susan had called Sophie. It turned out Sophie was off the next day, and since they had a good rtionship from their days in the entertainment industry, Sophie readily agreed to help. After hearing the good news, Susan quickly informed Marcos. "Marcos, it''s settled. Sophie agreed to help tomorrow. We still have one day left, so there''s time to get the promotion done." "Alright, good. I''ll move on this immediately," Marcos replied, feeling a bit more confident. "I''m familiar with promotional work. I can reach out to some old friends to help," Susan volunteered. She''d been a big star once and knew how to handle these things better than anyone. "Susan, thank you so much," Marcos said, touched by her dedication. Susan had left the entertainment industry for him. She had changed. She wanted to be a good wife. Now, as he faced this crisis, she was running around trying to help him. Marcos wasn''t made of stone-his heart softened in an instant. "Susan, why are you thanking me? We''re family now. Helping you is helping myself. Besides, I should be thanking you for getting me out of that nightmare," Susan said with a warm smile. She wasn''t aware of the Giron family''s schemes or how they viewed her behind her back. To her, her days with Hayden had been nothing short of miserable. Now, with Marcos by her side, she finally felt secure. Helping him made her genuinely happy. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Alright," she said. "I''ve arranged to meet Sophie today to make sure she doesn''t back out tomorrow. Marcos, I''ll hang up now." "Okay. Take care. It''s cold outside-dress warmly," Marcos said out of habit. "Got it," Susan replied, already on her way to the caf. Even though the weather was freezing, her heart felt warm. It had been a long time since she''d met with her friends from the entertainment world. Sophie was one of the few close friends she had left. When Susan got married, Sophie had been too busy to attend, and she''d felt guilty about it ever since. Now, being able to help Susan was a relief for Sophie. It was a way to make up for the past. They spent the afternoon chatting at the caf, and Susan hadn''t felt this happy in a long time. Elsewhere, Ian had learned that Heather was tasked with picking up Candy, apanied by Gemma. Pulling Heather aside, he spoke quietly. "Gemma is cunning. Be careful not to let her trip you up," Ian warned. "I know. If it weren''t for the general manager insisting shee along, I wouldn''t want to work with her. Don''t worry, I''ll be careful," Heather replied firmly. "This is critical. It''s about theunch of the new perfume, Miss Montgomery''s hard work, and the future of ourpany. Advertising has already gone out, and everyone knows Candy will be at the event tomorrow. Many of her fans will be there, so nothing can go wrong," Ian said with a mix of urgency and concern. Though he couldn''t exin why, the news of Gemma''s involvement made him uneasy. Her past actions had always been shady. Surely, she wouldn''t jeopardize such an important event-would she? "I understand. It''s almost time. I''ll head out now. Don''t worry," Heather said, reassuring him. "Alright, I''ll walk you downstairs." At thepany entrance, Gemma was already seated in Aurora''s Maybach, waiting. "I''m off," Heather said, starting to leave, but Ian stopped her. "Wait." Ian pulled a red scarf from his bag. "Tomorrow''s Christmas. Tonight''s Christmas Eve, but I can''t spend it with you. It''s cold-don''t catch a chill." Gently, he wrapped the scarf around her neck. Heather blushed and nodded, touched by his thoughtfulness. From the car, Gemma, who had been thrilled to ride in such a luxurious vehicle, spotted them. She remembered the first time Aurora had arrived in this car. Back then, Gemma had assumed it belonged to some rich heir. When Aurora stepped out like a celebrity, Gemma had been stunned. That moment was seared into her memory. Now, watching Heather and Ian, a fierce jealousy burned in Gemma''s eyes. It was as if she could devour them whole. Chapter 527: No What-Ifs Heather got into the car, her soft scarf wrapped snugly around her neck. The warmth wasn''t just physical; it seeped into her heart as well. All her life, she had been like an unnoticed little stone by the roadside, kicked around by passersby and ignored by others-until she met Aurora. It was Aurora who found her, picked her up from the dirt, and polished her until she became what she was today. Aurora had given her a new life, transformed her into someone who finally caught the world''s attention. She was no longer the forgotten pebble left in a corner. Ian had confessed his feelings to her. They shared simr backgrounds and pasts, and she genuinely liked him. Receiving her first gift from him-a scarf-brought her joy thatsted for days. At the bottom right corner of the scarf, there was a cute little deer embroidered on it. Heather kept touching the small deer over and over again. This Christmas Eve was the happiest she had ever experienced. Gemma, watching Heather''s blissful, almost girlish demeanor, felt a storm brewing in her chest. Her voice wasced with sarcasm as she said, "After all these years, Ian''s still using the same tricks to chase girls. I remember back in our freshman year, he gave me a scarf for Christmas too." It wasn''t a lie. Back then, Ian had mistakenly taken Gemma for a sweet, innocent girl and had gone out of his way to pick out a scarf for her from a store. That Christmas Eve, it had been snowing. Ian called Gemma to let her know he had a gift for her. Gemma wasn''t expecting an expensive Louis Vuitton bag, but at least a bottle of Chanel or Dior perfume would have been nice. Even if it wasn''t 50ml, surely 30ml would suffice. After all, it wasn''t that expensive-just a few hundred dors. Excited, she ran downstairs to meet him. Ian stood in the snow, holding a boutique bag. The moment Gemma saw the bag, her heart sank. As expected, he pulled out a scarf, exining that it was to keep her warm in the cold weather. Gemma awkwardly thanked him. "Do you like it?" Ian''s face lit up with hope as he asked. Gemma forced a smile and replied, "I really like it." But inside, she was fuming. Her friends were all receiving jewelry, perfumes, coats, or handbags as gifts, while she got a scarf. How could she tell anyone about this without beingughed at? She felt miserable, even a little resentful. Was Ian just clueless, or was he deliberately being cheap? Did he really think a scarf was enough to make her his girlfriend? Still, for the sake of having him do her assignments in the future, Gemma pretended to like the gift. When Ian hesitantly asked, "Can I help you put it on?" she instinctively stepped back. "No need," she said hurriedly. "I''m heading back to the dorm soon, and I''ll have to take it off anyway. I''ll take it back and wash it first." "Alright, then. I''ll head off now," Ian replied, not suspecting a thing. Gemma smiled and turned to leave. But the moment she entered the building, she unceremoniously tossed the scarf into the hallway trash can. What she didn''t know was that Ian had turned back, reluctant to part from her, and saw her throw the scarf away. He froze in the snow, staring at her action. To Gemma, it was just a scarf. But to Ian, she had just discarded his burning heart. The gesture pierced him deeply. The snow that night was heavy, but Ian felt colder. That was the first time he saw the two-faced nature of Gemma. Of course, he also reflected on himself. Was his taste really that bad? Was the scarf so ugly that she couldn''t bear to wear it? It wasn''t until muchter that Ian finally understood the truth. The problem wasn''t the scarf-it was the price. One day, Ian spotted Gemma on a backstreet, hanging onto the arm of a middle-aged man as they walked toward an Audi A4. Gemma''s smile was radiant as she clung to the man''s arm and said sweetly, "Tom Ford just released a new dress. I think it''d look perfect on me. Will you buy it for me?" "Oh? Is it short?" the man asked. "It goes to the thighs." "Perfect. Let''s go get it. You''ll wear it for me tonight." "Ugh, you''re so naughty..." Gemma giggled and kissed the man''s wrinkled cheek. Ian stepped out from behind a pir, watching the scene unfold. He knew that brand; many girls in his ss talked about it. It wasn''t cheap. That''s when he realized it wasn''t that Gemma disliked the scarf-it was that it was too inexpensive for her taste. Gemma had hurt Ian deeply. So this time, before giving Heather her gift, Ian thought carefully. He wasn''t the same freshman anymore. He had saved a few months'' worth of wages and could afford to buy something more luxurious for Heather. But then he reminded himself: Heather wasn''t Gemma. She wasn''t materialistic. So Ian chose a scarf again. When he saw Heather''s shy, ted reaction, he knew he had finally found the right person. At one point, Ian had been infatuated with Aurora. But after Aurora left, he realized they belonged to different worlds. Besides, Aurora had Julian-a warm, doting man who was always by her side. Slowly, Ian moved on and found his way to Heather. Now, sitting in the car, Heather heard Gemma mention the scarf Ian had given her years ago. She knew Gemma was just trying to make her feel small. What Gemma didn''t know was that Ian had told Heather everything, including the story of the scarf. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Oh, I know," Heather said calmly. "Ian told me you threw it away." Gemma had always thought Ian was clueless. She never imagined he had seen her act. No wonder he had been so distant with her afterward. "That was an ident..." Gemma stammered. "You don''t have to exin to me," Heather replied. "Gemma, when someone gives me a gift, whether I like it or not, I treasure it because it represents their thoughtfulness. "You didn''t throw away a scarf. You threw away all of Ian''s feelings for you." Heather''s tone was sincere, and Gemma''s expression darkened. She hadn''t expected to be lectured by Heather. Her gaze fell on the scarf around Heather''s neck. The little embroidered deer seemed mockingly childish. "What an immature scarf. Even elementary school kids wouldn''t wear something like that," Gemma sneered. "I like it," Heather said with a genuine smile. "It''s warm." Her earnestness left no room for doubt. Gemma turned her eyes to the passing scenery outside the window. She thought to herself, if only she hadn''t thrown that scarf away that day, maybe it would be her growing up alongside that pure-hearted boy. But life doesn''t offer what-ifs. No one can foresee the future. Chapter 528: A Perfect Match The two arrived at the airport together as snowkes driftedzily from the sky, as if Christmas Eve wouldn''t beplete without a nket of snow. The city, already bustling with life, seemed even more vibrant under the snowfall. They had arrived over an hour early, knowing full well that in this weather, nes were only likely to be dyed, never early. Still, to avoid any slip-ups, they decided arriving ahead of time was the safer choice. "There''s still time. I''ll go explore the airport," Gemma said after noticing from the disy board that the ne would be dyed by half an hour. Being the restless woman she was, there was no way she could sit still and wait. "Go ahead," Heather replied calmly. She wasn''t the type to argue over such things. Heather headed to the caf near the arrivals area, ordered a few snacks, and sent Ian a selfie of herself wrapped snugly in a scarf. Ian, standing outside a shopping mall, was rehearsing and coordinating with the event manager when he nced at his phone. Her bright, beaming smile lifted his spirits immediately. "This is the first Christmas gift I''ve ever received from a guy. I''m so happy. Thank you!" Heather''s message included a yful little emoji at the end. Reserved by nature, she was the kind of person who would blush just from holding hands. Ian couldn''t help but think back to when Gemma had thrown that scarf at him. In hindsight, it was a blessing. If she hadn''t, he might never have seen through her true nature, and he would still be foolishly trailing behind her. And if that had happened, how could he have met someone as wonderful as Heather? "From now on, I''ll spend every Christmas with you," Ian typed back with a smile. Heather''s heart warmed as she read his message. Looking at the swirling snow outside, she thought of Ian, who had rushed from the office to the event venue without a moment''s rest. Her heart ached for him. Ian had been busy nonstoptely, with no time for a proper break, let alone a vacation. She knew how much Aurora meant to him-his relentless efforts weren''t just for thepany but also for her. But Heather didn''t feel jealous at all. She understood Ian''s feelings. Perhaps he once had a bit of affection for Aurora, but now that affection had gradually shifted toward her. Aurora, too, held a special ce in their hearts. She was like a lighthouse, always guiding them through moments of uncertainty. "Stay warm. Don''t catch a cold," Heather messaged. Ian quickly replied with a simple acknowledgment before putting away his phone. He returned to overseeing the event preparations, suggesting a few changes to the flow despite the event manager''s growing impatience. In all his years in the industry, Ian had never seen anyone as meticulous and patient as Ian. He insisted on perfecting every detail, no matter how minor. The manager couldn''t help but wonder just how much Ian''spany was paying him to make him work this hard. Standing in the snow for hours without aint, Ian''s physical endurance was impressive-most people would''ve fallen ill by now. This was the main venue for tomorrow''s event, which would attract numerous media outlets. Ian was determined to present the best experience to everyone. He had drafted twenty different event ns before Mona and Aurora finalized one. Ian had studied several renowned international events and incorporated many of his own innovations. Tomorrow, he intended to make asting impression. Just then, a Rolls-Royce approached from the distance. The manager, who had been about to retreat into the warmth of an air-conditioned room, hurried back out in response. Rocky was the first to step out, opening a sleek ck umbre before holding the car door open. Everyone assumed Julian would emerge next. Instead, the first thing to appear was a pair of elegant ck high heels, followed by a sharp, tailored ck skirt. A woman stepped out, her presencemanding attention. She wore a fitted ck A-line dress beneath a luxurious wool coat, her hands adorned with leather gloves ented byce. Her softly curled hair fell gracefully down her back, and her face, lightly touched with wless makeup, exuded an air of effortless sophistication. Though she looked young, her eyes carried a depth and sharpness that seemed beyond her years. She radiated an icy intensity that made it impossible for anyone to underestimate her. She was stunning and elegant, but no one dared to approach her, content to admire her from afar. A second figure stepped out of the car-a man in a coat matching hers. His tall, imposing frame and maic presence made him impossible to ignore. He didn''t need to do anything tomand respect; just standing there was enough. The two cut impressive figures, their powerful auras somehowplementing one another perfectly. As the man moved to her side, the harmony between them was undeniable, as though they were always meant to stand together. Taking the umbre from his assistant, the man held it over the woman''s head with a gentlemanly grace. Despite the heavy snowfall, their presence seemed to chase away the cold. Ian felt the same-a sudden warmth that defied the freezing weather. This was why Ian had stepped back. He could never hold an umbre for Aurora. The bond between Aurora and Julian was unbreakable, leaving no room for anyone else. Wherever they appeared, they were the center of attention, their brilliance as striking as the moon''s glow. How could someone like him, a mere firefly, hope topare? "How are the preparationsing along?" Aurora asked with a smile, her gazending on Ian. From afar, she had already noticed him, standing in the snow without an umbre, his focus entirely on the stage. "Nearly finished. The flow won''t change anymore. I can have someone demonstrate it for you now," Ian replied, snowkes dusting his hair. Aurora was well aware of his hard work. She had chosen the right person for the job, and once this was over, she intended to give Ian a raise and a promotion. "Rocky," she called. "Yes, Mrs. Ba?" If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "It''s freezing out here. Get everyone some hot coffee." "Right away, Mrs. Ba." Rocky took her words as if they came directly from Julian himself. Julian gave Rocky an approving look. Smart and perceptive-a bonus was in order. Lowering his voice, Julian leaned closer to Aurora, noticing the faint blush on her ears. She was still as shy as ever. While everyone else saw her as amanding queen, he alone knew the truth. To him, she was always his sweet, endearing Little Bunny. Just looking at her filled him with tenderness. "It''s a bit cold out here. Make sure to dress warmly tomorrow," he murmured in her ear. "If I bundle up too much, I won''t look good," Aurora replied softly. What kind of CEO would dress like a walking bundle of nkets? As they whispered to each other, their intimate exchange seemed like a scene from a painting, captivating everyone around them. Ian led Aurora to the viewing area. "It might be a little chilly, Miss Montgomery." "No matter," she replied, unfazed. Chapter 529: I Am DO After days of hard work, Aurora finally left work early today. She decided it was time to personally inspect the results. While Ian had sent her videos of the progress, nothingpared to seeing it firsthand. To her surprise, the rehearsal concluded without any ws. Even the tiniest issue had been resolved thanks to Ian''s meticulous feedback. He worked like a student presenting a thesis, striving for perfection, fearful of being asked to redo the work. "Miss Montgomery, what do you think? Is there anything that needs to be changed?" Ian asked earnestly. His humility and dedication made him an exceptional talent. Julian used to dislike Ian, sensing a hidden affection in the man''s gaze toward Aurora. But now, Julian could see the sheer effort and passion Ian had poured into his work. For an intern yet to graduate, Ian''s abilities far surpassed many so-called industry elites. It wasn''t just talent-it was diligence and determination. Julian no longer felt the animosity he once harbored, especially now that Ian''s admiration for Aurora had faded. That was good. "There''s nothing to change. You''ve done an excellent job, Ian. You''ve exceeded all my expectations," Aurora praised without hesitation. The live demonstration was even more impressive than the videos Ian had sent. The added touches and innovations made it clear that Ian had spent countless hours refining every detail. From the stage effects to the flow of the event, even the speech script-everything was wless. "Thank you. I was so worried I might disappoint you." Ian held a steaming cup of coffee, but what truly warmed him was Aurora''s recognition. Aurora smiled faintly. "You''ve done wonderfully. I''m proud of you. With someone as talented as you on the Sun team, I can confidently leave the future in your hands." Aurora hadn''t forgotten hermitments. She still had the Montgomery Group to manage and a promise to Candy to fulfill. The DO brand had been quiet for too long, and after the perfumeunch, she needed to focus on new projects. From the moment Aurora chose a path different from others, she had epted that her journey would never be easy. "You''ve all worked hard. Once tomorrow''sunch is a sess, I''ll treat you to dinner to express my gratitude." "Thank you, Miss Montgomery." "It''ste, Ian. Where do you live? Let us give you a ride," Aurora offered. Snowstorms weren''t ideal for hailing cabs. Ian quickly shook his head. "No need. I''ll stay behind to help pack up, and then I''ll take the subway. The station is just ten minutes from here." "Alright then, but don''t stay toote. It''s freezing-don''t catch a cold," Aurora said sincerely. "I won''t, Miss Montgomery." Ian walked Aurora to her car, watching as the luxury vehicle disappeared into the distance. His heart swelled with satisfaction. From the moment Aurora told him she wanted to train him and Heather as her right-hand team, Ian had resolved to give his all and never let her down. Tomorrow wasn''t just aboutunching a new perfume-it was his moment to prove himself. In the car, Aurora leaned against Julian''s shoulder. "Julian, what do you think?" "It''s excellent. Your judgment is spot on. You''ve found a gem. Nurture him, and he''ll achieve great things," Julian said, his sharp eyes recognizing Ian''s potential immediately. "I like the event he designed, too. From the early promotions to the perfume''s creation, everything has been meticulously nned. I even invited top-tier celebrities. By all ounts, thisunch shouldn''t fail. But the closer we get to tomorrow, the more nervous I feel," Aurora admitted. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for the It exined why she hadn''t smiled muchtely. Even though Julian himself was impressed with the event, Aurora couldn''t shake her unease. "You''ve been overworking yourself and cing too much importance on the oue. The more you focus on it, the more you fear failure. You''re putting too much pressure on yourself." Julian stroked her hair gently. "Maybe you''re right. But this isn''t just about my perfumeunch-it''s about the future of the entirepany. So many people have worked hard alongside me. I can''t afford to mess this up," she said firmly. "You won''t. Trust yourself. And remember, you have me," Julian reassured her, his heart aching at her stress and determination. Aurora could have lived a life offort and privilege, but she chose to carry the weight of her ambitions. Few could understand the burdens she bore. "Yes, I have you," she said softly. "By the way, Aurora, how did you manage to invite Candy without spending a dime?" Julian asked, genuinely curious. "Exactly, Mrs. Ba! I''m dying to know. Getting Candy to agree is impressive enough, but how did you manage it without paying her a single cent?" Rocky turned to look at Aurora with equal curiosity. Aurora coughed awkwardly. "We''re not married yet, so don''t call me that." "Well, it''s only a matter of time. If I can''t call you Mrs. Ba, how about ''Madam CEO''?" If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "..." Aurora wasn''t sure which was worse. But he wasn''t wrong-it was inevitable. "You all think I didn''t spend anything, but I actually gave her something of equivalent value. Candy wouldn''t help me unconditionally." "What did you give her?" Julian''s curiosity deepened. "Candy loves jewelry," Aurora hinted. That much wasmon knowledge, but Julian still didn''t understand. "She already owns an impressive collection of masterpieces. What could you possibly offer her that she doesn''t already have?" "I haven''t delivered it yet." "Stop keeping us in suspense and just tell us! What did you do to win her over?" Rocky pleaded, exasperated. Aurora smiled mysteriously. "Do you know DO?" "Of course we do. DO is a legend. In just a few years, she''s be a household name. So many women adore her creations. Her designs aren''t just jewelry-they''re works of art. And everything she makes is limited edition. People fight tooth and nail to get their hands on her pieces. Honestly, I think she''s using scarcity marketing on purpose." "She isn''t." "How can you be so sure?" "Because... I am DO." Chapter 530: A Shocking Secret "What... What?! You''re DO?" Rocky felt as though his tongue had disappeared. This bombshell was as shocking as a beggar on the street iming to be the billionaire''s son. Seeing the astonishment on Rocky''s face, Aurora smiled gently. "What''s wrong? Is it not possible?" "It is... it''s just... none of us expected this." Rocky breathed a sigh of relief, thankful that he had just been praising DO moments ago. If he''d said anything bad, it would''ve been utterly awkward, especially since the real DO was sitting right in front of him. Even Julian was caught off guard. "Little Bunny, how many secrets are you hiding? You never cease to amaze me. Even I didn''t know you had any connection to DO." When Julian first learned that Candy had be a spokesperson for zero endorsement fees, he had imagined countless possibilities. Yet, the idea that Aurora herself was DO never crossed his mind. Candy loved jewelry, and DO was renowned for turning the mundane into extraordinary. As Rocky had put it, anything, no matter how in or exquisite, became a masterpiece in her hands. "All my secrets, Julian, you already know," Aurora said with a yful smile. "I promised to design a one-of-a-kind, limited-edition series for her, and to give her priority ess to all my future creations. That''s the only reason Candy agreed to help me." "Why didn''t you ever tell me you were DO?" Julian asked, his admiration for her growing. Her talent and unique personality continued to amaze him. Aurora shrugged, sticking out her tongue. "You never asked." She had always been low-key. While others might see her status as something extraordinary, to her, it was just another part of her life. As a child, she often scored perfect marks on her tests. While others saw her as a prodigy, to her, it was as ordinary as drinking water or eating food. People who unted their achievements typically did so because such sesses were rare for them. For Aurora, they were simply routine. She didn''t think being DO was particrly remarkable. Every field had its own elites. Take Julian, for instance. At first, she had thought Julian was simply in real estate. But as she got to know him, she realized his business empire was far beyond her imagination. Despite his incredible sess, Julian never bragged about his wealth or how much money he made. Both of them were alike in this way. To them, these things were just part of their daily lives, not worth mentioning. Aurora didn''t care whether Julian was rich or not. What mattered to her was that he treated her well. That was enough. If he had no money, she could support him. She wasn''t the type to rely on a wealthy partner. Aurora was strong and independent, so Julian''s wealth and status didn''t concern her. Julian, in turn, loved her for her strength and independence. She was a fearless powerhouse in the outside world, yet in front of him, she was his tender, gentle Little Bunny. It didn''t matter to him whether she was a wealthy heiress, a business owner, or a brilliant designer. What made their rtionship so special was how simr they were and how perfectly theyplemented each other. Such a connection was rare in love. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Mrs. Ba, I used to only admire our president. But now, I think I need to admire you as well. You''re incredible!" Rocky eximed, still in disbelief. "There''s nothing incredible about it," Aurora said modestly. "As a child, I loved drawing and taught myself design. Later, I went to New York. Initially, it was just for fun. "I participated in a designpetition under the name DO, not expecting to win first ce. That marked my official entry into the design world. "But at that time, I had a newpany in New York and couldn''t fullymit to design. It was just a hobby for me. Whenever I had free time, I would get bursts of inspiration. To my surprise, many people ended up loving the pieces I created from those ideas. "As for the so-called ''hunger marketing'' you mentioned earlier, that''s not deliberate at all. I never intended to make this my career. It''s just a passion, and I release new designs whenever inspiration strikes." Aurora recounted how she entered the design industry. It was, by far, the smoothest path she''d ever taken-somethingpletely unexpected. "I heard that the best jewelry design school in Paris invited you to be their chief designer, but you turned them down. When I read that report, I thought, ''Wow, what arrogance!'' Turning down an opportunity others dream of without a second thought? That''s bold! After the news broke, even people who didn''t know you became aware of you," Rocky said. Aurora chuckled. "At that time, mypany was just starting, and Ashy was overwhelmed handling it alone. This was ourpany, and I couldn''t just abandon him to take on some design job. "I knew exactly what I wanted. Even if I chose to pursue design in the future, I wouldn''t join another team. I''d create my own brand. Working for someone else has never been my style. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Design is a profession that requires inspiration. If it bes just a job, the quality of the work will decline. What was once an art form would turn into mass-produced industrial products. "The number of people who appreciate my work would dwindle, and my passion for design would slowly fade. That''s not the life I want. I know what I want-to leave a piece of pure, untouched ground for myself, free from fame or fortune." Hearing her words, Rocky admired Aurora even more. No wonder his president was utterly captivated by her. "Mrs. Ba, you''re absolutely right! There used to be designers full of creativity, but they lost it when too many external factors came into y. Their work became less about pure design. "The reason a sessful designer''s work is so admired is because of its unique style. You''re truly gifted. I used to think no one was worthy of our president. But now I realize, you and our president are a perfect match!" "Of course we are! Do you even need to say that?" Julian shot Rocky a sideways nce. "Alright, we''re here. Get out of the car." Rocky was startled. Time had flown by, and he still had so many questions he wanted to ask Aurora. Reluctantly, he stepped out of the car. "Mrs. Ba, President Ba, take care." Unconsciously, Aurora''s image in his heart had risen just a little higher than Julian''s. Chapter 531: Christmas Eve Aurora watched as the snow outside grew heavier, nketing the city in a festive cheer. Tonight, she and Julian were heading to Montgomery Manor for dinner. Although Oswaldo imed Christmas was meaningless and insisted it was just a simple family meal, the sight that greeted them upon arrival said otherwise. Tworge Christmas trees stood in the front yard, adorned with colorful lights and ornaments. Typically, Christmas trees were ced indoors, but Oswaldo had chosen to put these grand trees outside, adding a unique ir. Aurora noticed small cards hanging from the trees. Most of them bore wishes like, "May my granddaughter be safe and happy." As people aged, their hearts seemed to grow lonelier. Aurora knew she was often caught up with work and rarely spent time with her grandfather, a thought that filled her with guilt. The butler was already waiting at the door. Aurora quickly shed her coat and gloves upon entering and, with a joyful bounce, ran to find her grandfather. "Grandpa..." Before she could even get close, she heard his voice. "Checkmate! Let''s see how you''ll recover from this!" Oswaldo sounded particrly pleased. "Grandpa, you''re ying chess?" Aurora stepped closer and was surprised to see Joaquin sitting across from him. These two had always been at odds, their fiery tempers shing constantly. Seeing them sitting together for a game of chess was nothing short of astonishing. Julian followed behind, carrying a few gifts. "Grandpa, these are for you... Dad? What are you doing here?" His voice faltered as he spotted Joaquin, momentarily stunned. Joaquin nced at the gifts in Julian''s hands. From childhood to adulthood, Julian had always been at odds with him. Yet here he was, bringing gifts for Oswaldo. Joaquin couldn''t help but feel a twinge of jealousy. After all, Julian was his son. But as he reflected on his past mistakes, he found it easier to understand. Julian had changed a lot since being with Aurora. "Why can''t I be here? You only know how to bring gifts for outsiders. What about me?" Joaquin''s tone carried a hint of irritation. "What do you mean by ''outsiders''? The kids are engaged!" Oswaldo shot him a re. Some habits never changed-these two were still the same as ever. Aurora chuckled softly and walked over to Oswaldo. "Grandpa, you''re really good at chess. It looks like you''re about to win." "Of course! How could he possibly beat me?" Oswaldo''s face lit up with pride. Aurora leaned closer to inspect the board. "But this isn''t a deadlock. Try this move." She nudged the ck queen into position, temporarily relieving Joaquin from the threat. "Well then, checkmate again!" Oswaldo moved his rook with confidence. Aurora calmly countered. "How about this?" "You little rascal! How can you side with him?" Oswaldo huffed in mock anger. His victory was within reach, but Aurora''s clever move had stalled him. "Grandpa, Joaquin, you two keep ying. I''ll make some tea for you." Knowing her grandfather''s love of chess, Aurora wisely stopped before he got truly annoyed. "Hmph, I want iced tea," Oswaldo grumbled, his temper easing slightly. "Of course. Joaquin, what would you like?" Aurora asked with a smile. "Me? Anything is fine," Joaquin replied, momentarily stunned by her warmth. He marveled at how close Aurora and Oswaldo were. In families like theirs, younger generations often feared the patriarchs. Years of building an empire left these elders with a harsh demeanor that made them difficult to approach. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Unlike most families driven by profit, Aurora and Oswaldo shared genuine affection. Joaquin couldn''t help but envy their bond. He thought of his own children. Julian had suffered the most, growing up withdrawn and cold after his mother''s death. He''d left without fully spreading his wings. Hayden, though slightly better, still treated him with a distant respect, devoid of any familial joy. Joaquin''s heart swelled with jealousy and regret. Despite earning respect outside, he had never experienced the warmth of family. Perhaps it was karma for the mistakes he''d made. "He likes coffee. No sugar," Julian suddenly interjected, breaking his silence. Most older men preferred tea, but Joaquin was unusual. He had always liked coffee-a detail only Julian would know. Julian''s mother had despised tea and loved coffee. Perhaps lovepels people to adopt the habits of their beloved. Joaquin had grown fond of coffee after meeting her. Even when he spent years abroad, her influence lingered. Joaquin nced at Julian. He hadn''t expected his son, who once hated him so deeply, to remember his preferences. Aurora returned with a cheerful smile. "Alright, I''ll prepare it now." Julian had long been misunderstood as cold and unfeeling. Why else would he abandon his family name and stay away for years? In truth, he had already forgiven Joaquin. Blood ties couldn''t be severed. When Julian learned Joaquin was battling cancer, he could no longer treat him as before. Aurora, too, didn''t want Julian to carry regrets. She could see that he had already forgiven his father, though his pride wouldn''t let him admit it. That was fine- she could y the role of mediator in their rtionship. Chapter 532: Will You Marry Victoria? Because of Aurora and Julian''s wedding ns, Joaquin and Oswaldo finally had the chance to sit down and y chess together. Though their words still carried a hint of rivalry, the atmosphere was noticeably better. Dinner wasn''t ready yet, and Aurora brought them drinks. "Uncle, here''s your coffee. Grandpa, your tea." Aurora ced the cups gently on the coasters, her actions thoughtful. "Girl, do you really insist on calling me uncle?" Joaquin looked at Aurora, recalling the first time they met at a banquet. Back then, he had mistaken her for some gold digger and spoken harshly to her. To his surprise, Aurora had never held it against him. After the major incident at the Alvarez family, Joaquin had even invited her to dinner to apologize. Aurora had been too busy and politely declined, assuring him that it was all water under the bridge. Over time, Joaquin hade to admire her. Julian had chosen well. Aurora was independent, graceful, and nothing like the petty Susan. Especially when she stood by Julian-there was an unmistakable sweetness between them, even when they said nothing to each other. Family background, age, status-none of it mattered. What mattered was that the two of them were together. Aurora didn''t expect Joaquin to say something so candid. The fact that he had given her shares and a braceletst time already showed he no longer treated her as an outsider. "Dad..." Aurora called softly, her voice tender. For Joaquin, nothing mattered more in life than family. "Good girl, good girl," he responded, his eyes slightly misty. Julian noticed this. The times he''d called Joaquin "Dad" could be counted on one hand. He used to hate him for what he''d done to his mother, but over the years, that anger had faded. "Let''s not disturb their chess game," Julian said, taking Aurora''s hand and leading her away. Deep down, he felt a little awkward. Aurora noticed but chose not toment. At that moment, Magnus returned. Julian quickly greeted him. "Mr. Montgomery." Magnus, ever calm and reserved, simply nodded. The three of them sat on the couch, but Magnus looked hesitant, as though there was something he wanted to say. "Dad, is there something you want to ask me?" Aurora noticed Magnus had nced at her several times, each time opening his mouth but saying nothing. "It''s nothing. I just haven''t seen you in a long time," Magnus replied, though his tone suggested otherwise. Aurora thought for a moment and guessed what he might ask. "Dad, are you wondering about Mom?" "...Did you see her while you were in New York?" Magnus lowered his head. His concern for Tina was evident. Despite a joint project between theirpanies, Tina had assigned John Walsh as the lead, keeping Magnus at arm''s length. "Yes, I saw her. She''s the same as always-she doesn''t acknowledge me. Dad, I want to ask... how did you and Mom meet?" Aurora''s voice carried a trace of hope as she looked at Magnus. Magnus sighed deeply before speaking. "When I first met your mom, she was just a teenager-barely older than fifteen or sixteen. She was in a terrible state, sitting by the corner of the street. I found her and brought her home. "She seemed to have suffered some kind of trauma. She couldn''t remember anything from her past, only that her name was Victoria. I searched for her family for a long time but found nothing. Maybe she had forgotten even that. Seeing that she had nowhere to go, I let her stay with the Montgomery family. "Over time, I grew fond of her. Slowly, I fell in love. Then we had you. She was only 18 when she was pregnant with you, and we weren''t even old enough to legally marry. But none of that mattered to us. We thought as long as we were together, it was enough. She didn''t have a family, so I wanted to give her one. "I really thought we''d be happy forever. I loved her so much. She was the one I never wanted to hurt, yet I ended up hurting her the most." Magnus closed his eyes as memories flooded back. He could still see her as she was back then-a fragile girl he''d found near a trash bin. When she opened her eyes, her beautiful gaze seemed to pierce straight into his soul. Almost instinctively, he''d brought her home. He could still remember how stunned he was when she emerged after cleaning up. "Is there something on my face?" she had asked nervously, touching her cheek when she caught him staring. Back then, Magnus was 24, fresh out of university and already running Montgomery Group. He''d met plenty of beautiful women in his life, but nonepared to the girl standing before him. Her face was youthful, with traces of baby fat. Her eyes sparkled with life, and her tall, slender figure hinted at elegance. When she wore a simple white dress, she looked almost angelic. In that moment, shepletely captivated him. "No," Magnus said, quickly averting his gaze. Perhaps that was the moment he fell in love with her. "What''s your name? Where do you live? I''ll take you home. Your family must be worried," he asked gently. But the girl shook her head. "I... I don''t remember." "You don''t remember? Are you hurt?" Magnus asked, recalling the pitiful state she''d been in when he found her. "I don''t remember anything," she whispered, clutching the hem of her dress nervously. "Please don''t send me away. I''m hungry... and cold..." Her words at his heart. How could he turn her aw If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! From that day on, she stayed with him. He called her Victoria. He''d tried to find a match for her name many times-there were over a thousand people named Victoria in the country-but none of them fit her description. Maybe she had even gotten her name wrong. But it didn''t matter. The name suited her, and it stuck. Given her age, she should have been in school, and Magnus had offered to arrange it for her. But she had shaken her head, saying she was happy at home. For Magnus, home became something he looked forward to. Every day, when he opened the door, he''d see her radiant smile. "Magnus, you''re back," she''d say. "Yeah," he''d reply. "Magnus, I made scrambled eggs today. Try them!" she''d exim, bringing out a te of burnt eggs. It was clear she had no talent for cooking. Not wanting to hurt her feelings, Magnus would nod and eat everything she made, no matter how bad it tasted. At first, Magnus thought he saw her as a little sister. But one night, after drinking too much, Victoria had taken care of him. In a haze, he''d pulled her into his arms. "Victoria, I like you," he had confessed. He couldn''t remember how she''d responded. He only remembered that she didn''t resist and let him do as he pleased. The next morning, guilt consumed him. He felt like a monster. But Victoria had simply smiled at him. "Then marry Victoria, will you?" she asked softly. "Okay," he had answered, without a second thought. Chapter 533: His Selfishness Magnus had been consumed with guilt. How could he have done something so despicable to Victoria? Yet, to his surprise, it was Victoria who brought up the idea of him marrying her. From that moment on, he truly regarded her as his wife. That fateful night, however, led to an unexpected consequence-Victoria became pregnant. "Victoria, you''re still under the legal age for marriage. When you turn twenty, we''ll formalize everything and get our marriage certificate, alright?" "Okay," Victoria replied obediently. Magnus had wanted to give her a grand wedding, but she refused, citing her young age and her concern that it might tarnish the Montgomery family''s reputation. Oswaldo, though initially finding the arrangement odd, saw how well the two got along and eventually came to ept Victoria. At first, Victoria didn''t know how to do much of anything. She worked hard every day and eventually became a skilled cook. Her once lively and carefree personality began to settle into something more serene. Sometimes, Magnus felt that Victoria didn''t seem like a typical seventeen-year-old girl. When she focused on something, she exuded a maturity andposure far beyond her years. For instance, Victoria adapted quickly to her new life. While other girls her age were still focused on having fun, she was already transforming into the ideal wife and mother. Magnus had no way of knowing that Victoria had been subjected to a highly unusual upbringing. By seventeen, she had alreadypleted university-level coursework and was hailed as a child prodigy. Originally destined to return home and take over her family''s business, Victoria had chosen to run away at a pivotal moment in her life. Though she looked like a typical high school student on the surface, her knowledge and abilities often left college students in awe. Her mind was far more mature than Magnus''s, even though he was already twenty-four. From the very beginning, she hadn''t lost her memory. She had simply wanted to use this opportunity to give herself a fresh start. Of course, that night with Magnus had been an ident. She never expected that a single night would result in Aurora''s conception, especially since it had been during her "safe period." Once she learned she was pregnant, she chose to keep the child, unwilling to take away its life. To Magnus, Victoria was a gift from heaven, a treasure he vowed to cherish for the rest of his life. But no matter how carefully he nned, one person''s arrival shattered their happiness: Genevieve. Genevieve slowly ensnared him in her trap, causing harm to Victoria in the process. Magnus''s original intention was only to give Genevieve some money to support her child. He never intended to betray Victoria. Yet, in trying to avoid hurting the one person he cared about most, he ended up doing just that. Victoria''s smiles faded day by day. She spoke less and less, often sitting silently by the window. The youthful roundness of her face disappeared as she transformed into a gentle, graceful woman. Magnus intended to end everything with Genevieve and quietly stay by Victoria''s side. But Genevieve''s schemes were far more cunning than he had anticipated. Each time he tried to make a clean break, she turned the situation against him, using his actions as weapons to attack Victoria. A few yearster, Victoria left. On the day Magnus learned of her sudden death, he felt as though he had been plunged into the depths of the ocean, unable to breathe. He rushed back, but it was toote. The damage was done. His heart died the day Victoria did. Years passed in a blur. Their daughter, Aurora, had grown up. Then, as if time had rewound itself, Victoria reappeared in his life-alive-but now amanding CEO of a listedpany. She had transformed. Her aura was cold, her gaze unyielding. She was no longer the yful young girl who once nestled in his arms. Magnus realized that he had never truly understood his little wife. Now, he wanted to win her back. But another man stood at her side. Even if he knew it was impossible to rekindle their rtionship, he couldn''t stop himself from wanting to know everything about her. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "So, Dad, you didn''t know Mom''s true identity when you first met her?" Aurora asked, trying to glean some information from Magnus, but it seemed futile. "No. She told me she had amnesia and didn''t reveal anything about herself. Aurora, has something happened to your mom?" Magnus''s voice was tense. "I know she hates me. After all the terrible things I did back then, she has every right to. But she shouldn''t take it out on you." Aurora could see how troubled Magnus was. She knew about the secrets surrounding the R family but had no evidence to confirm anything. To avoid worrying him further, she chose not to tell the truth. "Mom must have her reasons for everything she''s doing. Don''t worry, Dad. She''s fine," Aurora reassured him. "Is she? I don''t know why, but I keep dreaming about her. In my dreams, she''s in pain. I can''t shake the feeling that something''s wrong," Magnus said, his voice heavy with concern. He had tried reaching out to Victoria, but she wouldn''t even take his calls, let alone agree to meet him. "You''re probably just missing her too much. I saw her in New York not long ago. She''s a powerful CEO now, very impressive. Dreams are usually the opposite of reality," Aurora said, though Magnus''s words had left her feeling uneasy. She, too, had been having strange dreams recently, but her hectic schedule left her little time to dwell on them. By the time she woke up each morning, the details of her dreams had already slipped away. Magnus sighed. "Maybe I''m overthinking it. No one would dare hurt her now. She''s living a good life-that''s all that matters." Just then, the butler came to call everyone for dinner. Julian noticed Aurora''s pale face and frowned. He had a feeling both she and Magnus were right in their suspicions. Thest time Tina, Aurora''s mother, had called him, she hadn''t said much, but Julian could sense she was in danger. He hadn''t told Aurora, not because he wanted to hide the truth, but because he didn''t want to shatter the fragile happiness they shared. Tina had kept her secrets for so long, and if it were something minor, she wouldn''t have gone to such lengths. Julian was a shrewd man. He loved Aurora unconditionally, but for everyone else, he was cold and indifferent-even if that person was Aurora''s mother. When it came to Aurora, nothing else mattered. He didn''t care if she never had children, as long as she stayed by his side for the rest of their lives. As for Tina''s troubles, they were clearly not simple. If Tina couldn''t resolve them herself, telling Aurora would only add unnecessary worry. Julian smiled at Aurora and guided her to the dining room. The conversation at dinner was lively. "Our home hasn''t been this lively in ages! Who would''ve thought, after all these years, we''d end up as inws? Truly, fate works in mysterious ways." "Indeed! I never thought I''d agree to being inws with you, but I''vee to really like Aurora." "What''s that supposed to mean? Are you implying my Aurora isn''t good enough for your son?" Chapter 534: Overly Clever "I didn''t mean it that way. I just want to say that I like Aurora. Although I misunderstood her at first, she''s a good kid," Joaquin exined, trying to avoid further angering Oswaldo because of his remarks. "That''s more like it. Of course, my granddaughter is the best," Oswaldo dered proudly. The atmosphere at the table was warm and cheerful. Outside, snow was falling steadily, but inside, the room felt as warm as spring. At the international airport, the clock struck 8:30. Candy''s international flight arrived on time, and Heather and Gemma hurried to meet her. Candy stood out in the crowd with her tall figure, even though she wore sunsses and a ck mask. She had deliberately kept her trip a secret, sessfully avoiding the fans who had wanted to meet her at the airport. "Candy, hello. I''m with Sun Corporation..." Heather introduced herself formally. Gemma, on the other hand, took a more casual approach. "Candy, you must be exhausted after such a long flight. I made a reservation at Mia''s for us to have a meal and rest a bit." Her words seemed simple, but they carried a hint of self-congrattion. She made sure to mention Mia, a high-end and stylish restaurant, implicitly taking all the credit for the arrangement. Heather was caught off guard. The two of them had previously discussed dining options at thepany, and Heather had suggested introducing Candy to some local cuisine. At the time, Gemma had agreed. Yet now, standing in front of Candy, Gemma had suddenly changed her ns and secretly booked the fancy restaurant. Heather realized just how cunning Gemma could be. Candy nced at the woman who had taken her arm so eagerly. "I don''t like being touched by others." "Sorry." Gemma quickly withdrew her hand, realizing she''d made a mistake. In her effort to build rapport with Candy, she had forgotten how straightforward Candy''s personality was. "I''ve been away from this city for a long time and want to try some local food," Candy said. Having spent years in the entertainment industry, she had encountered countless people like Gemma-women who thought they were clever but often overyed their hand. Compared to the slightly reserved and serious Heather, Candy found her more likable. Smart people rarely appreciate those who act overly clever. "Ms. Candy, I''ve made a reservation at a hotpot restaurant with great local vors. It might be a bit spicy, but the dishes are all authentic regional cuisine. If you''d like, we can head there now. If not, we can find another ce-since we''ve missed the dinner rush, it''ll be easy to get a table anywhere." Heather''s response was sincere, respectful, and not overly ingratiating. "Alright, let''s go there," Candy agreed to Heather''s suggestion. Candy''s profile didn''t specifically mention that she liked hotpot, only that she enjoyed spicy food. Heather had deduced that hotpot might suit her taste. Besides, Candy was ustomed to dining in luxurious hotels. Wouldn''t she find more joy in local food? Only someone like Gemma, inexperienced in dealing with such situations, would think sophistication was the key to everything. Heather might not be as adept at ttering others as Gemma, but her attention to detail made up for it. She had thought carefully about the meal, while Gemma''s attempt to impress Candy had backfired. "The restaurant is no more than a ten-minute drive from the airport," Heather said considerately. "Okay. What''s your name?" Candy asked, clearly pleased with Heather''s approach. "I''m Heather." Her polite and respectful tone made it hard for anyone to dislike her. "I''ll remember that." "Candy, I''m Gemma. I''ve been watching your shows since I was a kid," Gemma interjected hurriedly, unwilling to let Heather steal the spotlight. "I''m not interested in your name. Also, I''m only 21-you''re making me sound like I''m 61," Candy replied coldly, shooting Gemma a frosty nce before walking ahead. Gemma felt as though a bucket of cold water had been poured over her. The embarrassment on her face was undeniable. At the restaurant, Candy ate with delight. "It''s been years since I''ve had this kind of food. I absolutely love hotpot!" she eximed. "Candy, did you use to live in Clothville?" Heather asked. "Yes, I grew up here when I was a child. My grandmother was a local, and her home- cooked meals were amazing. The dishes you ordered today reminded me of her cooking," Candy replied. Choosing dishes wasn''t as simple as it seemed. Gemma had initially wanted to order extravagant and shy dishes, but Heather had opted for humble, home-style ones. Candy''s profile mentioned she had spent part of her childhood in Clothville. Heather had done her homework. If someone hadn''t been back to a ce in years, wouldn''t they crave the vors of their childhood? Childhood vors meant home-style dishes. With that reasoning, Heather made her selections. In contrast, Gemma''s over-the-top choices were met with indifference; Candy barely touched them. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "No wonder you know so much about Clothville," Heather remarked. "Yes. Over the years, I''ve been busy traveling around the world, but thisnd has always been my favorite," Candy replied warmly. She and Heather enjoyed a lively conversation throughout the meal. Every time Gemma tried to join in, she either killed the mood or was outright ignored. Gemma grew increasingly frustrated. Even on the way to the hotel, Candy and Heather continued chatting non-stop. When they arrived at the suite, Heather escorted Candy to her door. "Candy, rest well. You''ve just returned to Clothville, so you might need some time to adjust. I''m staying in the room next door. If you need anything, don''t hesitate to contact me." "Alright. Goodnight. See you tomorrow," Candy said. Candy''s straightforward personality was evident-she liked what she liked and disliked what she disliked. Her face clearly showed her distaste for Gemma and her preference for Heather. Candy valued sincerity and despised pretense. Heather and Gemma were staying in the neighboring presidential suite-an extravagant room that neither of them had ever experienced before. Despite the luxury, Gemma was too angry to appreciate it. Her face was cold, and her mood was sour. "Gemma, this is for thepany''s benefit. Stop trying to act so clever. If you upset Candy, none of us will be able to handle the consequences!" Heather warned. Chapter 535: The Plan "You think you''re so clever!" Gemma huffed coldly. Today, her attempt to outsmart Candy had backfired spectacrly, leaving her humiliated. Frustrated and fuming, she had nowhere to vent her anger. Now, being lectured by Heather only made her feel like she might explode. Heather was about to say more when she noticed her phone ringing. It was Ian. "What''s wrong?" she asked. "Come downstairs. I''m waiting for you at the hotel entrance," Ian''s voice came through. "Okay, I''ll be right there." She had no idea why he was outside sote, but she went downstairs obediently. It was already 10:30 at night, and Heather was puzzled by Ian''s presence. Snow was falling heavily, and in just ten minutes of waiting, a thinyer of snow had already settled on Ian''s shoulders. Heather ran out to him, her face filled with concern. "Why are you still out here sote? You should be resting; you''ve been exhausted these past few days." "It''s Christmas Eve. I wanted to give you something." Ian handed her a beautifully wrapped box. It was a tradition on Christmas Eve to exchange apples as a gesture of good luck. "You came all this way just to give me an apple? Are you crazy?" Heather brushed the snow off his head and shoulders. Ian''s eyes fell on the scarf around her neck, and warmth filled his heart. If she didn''t like it, she wouldn''t still be wearing it. "I just wanted to see you. Goodnight." Ian leaned down and ced a soft kiss on her cheek before quickly running off. He was like a child, Heather thought, touching the spot where he had kissed her. Though it was only a light, fleeting touch, his lips were icy cold, like a snowkending on her face. Yet her heart felt warm. She sent him a message: "The snow is heavy, be careful." "Okay," Ian replied almost instantly. Only then did she turn and head back inside the hotel. Opening the beautifully crafted wooden box, she found a bright red apple inside, just as she had expected. But under the apple, there was something else-a T-shaped bracelet. Heather froze. It was a Tiffany T bracelet, the same one she had seen at the store a while ago. The five-figure price tag had scared her away. Aurora had once told her to work hard for a better future, but Heather felt she still had a long way to go. She had only nced at the bracelet before leaving the store, never expecting Ian to notice. Ian had been saving his sry for months, originally intending to repay Aurora for the clothes she had bought him. But thepany''s finance department had written it off as a benefit, so he never had to pay her back. Ian hadn''t touched a single cent of his savings. Before Christmas, he used that money to buy the bracelet for Heather. He knew if he gave it to her directly, she would refuse, so he hid it beneath the apple. Inside the box was also a small card. Written on it were the words: "Don''t feel uneasy. You are the person I love most, and you deserve the best. This bracelet is just the beginning. I will work hard to give you a good life." There were no flowery romantic words, just Ian''s practical sincerity, perfectly reflecting his personality. They were ordinary people living ordinary lives. Not everyone was like Aurora and Julian,rger-than-life main characters with grand gestures and extravagant gifts. Ian had done his best, even though Heather had never expected such a thing. True love meant giving someone the best of what you could offer. Heather looked at the card, her heart swelling with warmth and sweetness, like drinking a cup of hot cocoa. Carefully, she put on the bracelet, afraid that Gemma might see it and cause trouble. When she returned to her room, she found it empty. Gemma wasn''t there. Where could she have gone sote? Heather called her. "Where are you?" "Candy wanted a hot drink, so I went to get one for her," Gemma replied. "Okay,e back soon. It''s cold outside." Despite Gemma''s unpleasant personality, Heather still felt a bit worried. After all, they worked for the samepany. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Got it." Gemma hung up. She had gone to a nearby 24-hour convenience store. "Miss, what would you like to drink?" the cashier asked enthusiastically. "Please give me a freshly squeezed juice, heated," Gemma said. "Sure! What vor would you like?" "Banana," she replied. "Got it." "Wait... could you add some mango juice to it?" Gemma suddenly asked, as if she had just thought of something. "Of course, banana and mango, right?" "Yes. And add some milk," she added. "Sure thing," the cashier replied. Carrying the heated juice, Gemma carefully opened the lid and tasted it. The banana vor dominated, and the milk diluted the mango taste. She remembered clearly-Candy''s file stated that she had allergies to mango and certain seafood. The thought of Candy''s smug expression earlier made Gemma''s eyes glint with malice. She couldn''t wait to see how that woman would handle things tomorrow. An international superstar? A new perfumeunch event? Ridiculous. Damn Aurora, damn Heather-they could all go to hell. Though Aurora''spany offered great benefits, Gemma had never been valued. Every day, she had to endure watching Heather and Ian unt their love, while Aurora remained the powerful CEO. So what if she quit? If something happened to Candy, she wouldn''t be able to attend the event tomorrow. What would the fans think? They''d surely feel cheated. Ian had been tirelessly preparing for the event. Gemma was eager to see the looks on Aurora''s, Heather''s, and Ian''s faces when things went wrong. Just imagining it made her feel giddy. She knocked on Candy''s door. The superstar herself opened it. Candy had already washed up and removed her makeup. Even without makeup, her beauty was striking. She nced at Gemma. "Took you long enough." Gemma cursed silently but kept a polite smile. "Heather went to get it, but she slipped on the way back and had to change her clothes. She asked me to bring it to you." "Fine, fine," Candy muttered impatiently, taking the drink and shutting the door in Gemma''s face. Gemma barely avoided getting hit by the door. She smirked coldly. "Let''s see how long you stay on top," she muttered under her breath. Returning to her room, she still wore a triumphant expression. "You look happy," Heather remarked. It wasn''t like Gemma to be in such a good mood after being sent out on an errandte at night. "No, I''m not," Gemma replied quickly. "By the way, Candy is allergic to mango. You didn''t get anything with mango, did you?" Heather asked. "Of course not. I''ve memorized all the files," Gemma said with a practiced smile. Chapter 536: Jealousy Heather always felt that Gemma was acting strangely. Gemma, known for her bad temper, had been unusually distant towards Candy all day. Now,te at night, she had been asked to go out in the midst of a snowstorm to buy something-something she wouldn''t normally be willing to do even during work hours, let alone now. Though Gemma often wore a polite smile in front of Candy, Heather couldn''t understand why she returned looking so pleased. "Why are you staring at me like that?" Gemma snapped as she noticed Heather''s gaze. Her expression grew dark. "Nothing. I just think you''re acting strange-different from what I imagined," Heather replied directly. "Who knows what you''ve imagined me to be?" Gemma scoffed. "I don''t have time for this conversation. I have to get up early tomorrow. I''m going to take a shower." She quickly masked her irritation; if Heather caught on, it would be disastrous. Gemma opened her wardrobe, pulled out a bathrobe, and was about to change when her eyesnded on a box nearby. Without asking Heather''s permission, she opened it and found an apple inside. "Oh, so Ian called you out in the middle of the night just to give you an apple? How thoughtful," she said, her tone dripping with sarcasm. Heather, who was used to keeping a low profile, immediately snatched the box from Gemma''s hands. "Didn''t your mother ever teach you not to touch other people''s things without asking?" Gemma sneered. "It''s just an apple. If you like it so much, I''ll buy you a hundred pounds of them tomorrow. Look at you, acting like it''s some kind of golden apple!" Heather scoffed but didn''t argue. "I like the apple he gave me. What does that have to do with you?" "Someone like Ian? Please. I wouldn''t have looked at him twice in college. But I suppose you..." Gemma''s voice trailed off as her eyes caught sight of something-a simple yet elegant Tiffany bracelet on Heather''s wrist. The room was warm, so Heather had taken off her coat, leaving the bracelet partially exposed. Gemma''s sharp eyes immediately noticed it. She grabbed Heather''s hand to get a closer look. "Who gave you this?" Gemma demanded. She vividly remembered that Heather hadn''t been wearing a bracelet earlier at work. The only person who had been with Heather since then was Ian. "None of your business," Heather said, pulling her hand away. Gemma was insufferable. "It''s Ian, isn''t it? He gave this to you, didn''t he? That''s why he called you downstairs earlier-to give you this bracelet," Gemma said bitterly. The thought made her stomach churn. Years ago, Ian had only given her a scarf. If he''d given her something like this bracelet back then, she might have said yes to him. "So what if it''s from him? What does it have to do with you? Gemma, I''m tired. I have to get up early tomorrow. Stop making a scene," Heather said firmly. She carefully ced the apple into her bag. Even if it was just an ordinary apple, she didn''t want Gemma anywhere near it. Gemma was seething with jealousy. Damn Ian. Damn Heather. I won''t let you two have your way! Without saying another word, Gemma stormed into the bathroom. Heather watched her go, feeling uneasy. Gemma was the kind of person who could do anything when she lost her temper. Aurora had spent an unforgettable Christmas Eve at Montgomery Manor. It had been a long time since she''d celebrated Christmas with her family. When she found a moment to herself, she called Candy. Candy had been eating at the time and sounded cheerful, so Aurora didn''t press further. After dinner, Oswaldo led Aurora to the Christmas tree to find her gift. There were two trees this year, and now she understood why. The tree on the left held gifts prepared by Oswaldo, while the one on the right contained gifts from Joaquin. Julian, despite calling it childish, couldn''t hide his anticipation. What kind of gift would his father prepare for him? If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Julian opened a pale blue striped box to find a small wooden horse inside. "This wooden horse...?" Aurora looked at it and immediately knew it carried a story. Even the cheapest wooden horse from a store would look better than this one. Julian''s eyes reddened slightly. "My mother once painted a picture of a wooden horse, so as a child, I loved them. But my father... he was always strict with me. He wanted me to be an exceptional person. He arranged countless lessons for me-piano, academics, everything. When he noticed I had talent for music, he even hired a world-ss pianist to tutor me. He filled my childhood with tutors and schedules, leaving no room for y. He didn''t allow me to have toys, believing they were a waste of time. Once, during a school craft ss, I carved a wooden horse by hand. I thought it wouldn''t hurt to have one toy of my own. But when he found out, he destroyed it right in front of me. He said toys were distractions and that I needed to focus on bing the elite who would one day take over hispany." Aurora felt a pang of sympathy. At the time, Julian must have been just a child. For Joaquin to do such a thing in front of him-it must have left a deep scar. "So this wooden horse...?" Aurora asked softly. "He must have carved it himself. That''s why it looks so terrible," Julian said, though he clutched the wooden horse tightly. Joaquin''s gift was undoubtedly an apology for the past. Though it camete, the sentiment was clear. "What a unique gift," Aurora remarked. "My grandfather gave me a share transfer agreement." She had opened her own box to find that Oswaldo had transferred nearly all his shares to her. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Since Aurora already owned twopanies, she wasn''t particrly surprised by the extravagant gift. "Grandpa''s trusting you to take the reins. Don''t let him down," Julian said. "Of course not," Aurora replied. She carefully put away the papers and went to thank both Oswaldo and Julian. With important matters to handle the next day, she needed to prepare. Understanding this, Oswaldo didn''t insist she stay longer. As he watched her car disappear into the snowy night, he sighed. "Who would have thought Aurora would be the most capable person in our family? She''s surpassed both of us." Magnus nodded in agreement. At 22, he had taken over the Montgomery Group and maintained stability. But Aurora, at the same age, had built her own empire from scratch. "She''s remarkable. But that''s how it should be. The young need to push themselves. When she looks back on this one day, she''ll see how unforgettable these experiences were," Magnus said. "Mm," Oswaldo agreed. Later that night, Aurora finished her bath and climbed into bed. "Julian, do you think anything will go wrong tomorrow?" she asked. "Not a chance. Every step has been checked multiple times. Nothing will go wrong. Don''t overthink it-just rest," Julian reassured her, pressing a kiss to her forehead. Chapter 537: The Most Hated Person On the other side of the city, in a luxurious hotel. A man stepped out of the shower and saw the woman struggling to put on her clothes. "You still have the strength to get dressed? Looks like I wasn''t trying hard enough," his devilish voice teased. The woman on the bed hadn''t forgotten everything he had just done to her. Heaven knew how much effort it had taken for her to endure it all, gritting her teeth to stay conscious. And all of it was because of one thing he had said before it began: "If you want me to agree, fine. But you have to stay conscious until the end," he had whispered in her ear like a devil. Beforeing to him, the woman had heard rumors about his peculiar preferences in such matters. Knowing this, she had mentally prepared herself. "I will endure," she had said. The tormentsted for hours. What was supposed to be something that brought physical pleasure had be, for the first time in her life, a living nightmare. She finally understood what it meant to wish for death but not be able to embrace it. There were countless moments when she wanted to give up, to let herself slip into the abyss. But she couldn''t. She had too much left to do. She had to survive. "Mr. Raymond, I did it. About my mother..." The woman dragged her exhausted body toward the man, knowing his personality well. She knelt at his feet without hesitation. "As per our agreement, I''ll get your mother out," Mr. Raymond said, his tone casual. "But I must say, you''re the most resilient woman I''ve ever met. As a reward for not passing out, I''ll allow you to stay by my side and serve me." He tilted her chin up with a yful smirk. Staying by Mr. Raymond''s side was both a blessing and a curse for women. The blessing was the endless wealth and luxury that came with it. The curse was his relentless and often twisted demands in bed. Whatever he asked for, you had toply. Otherwise, if you angered Mr. Raymond, he would make you regret ever being born. The light in the woman''s eyes flickered. Just once with him had felt like walking through hell. If she stayed, she would have to endure countless more nights of such torment. She didn''t want that. But... after saving her mother, she had no background, no status. How could she exact her revenge? Staying by Mr. Raymond''s side was her best option. "What, you''re unwilling?" Mr. Raymond asked, gazing at the woman below him, her lips tightly pressed together. He seemed to understand her internal struggle and released her chin. "I never force women. You can leave. I''ll handle your mother''s situation as promised." Though he was twisted, he was a man of his word. If he agreed to something, he wouldn''t go back on it. "No, I''m willing to stay by your side." The woman clung to Mr. Raymond''s leg. "Master." Her choice of address pleased Mr. Raymond. He lifted her chin again. "Good. From now on, you''ll stay with me. What''s your name?" "My name is Ivy." Ivy''s whole body ached, but she forced a smile onto her face. "That name sounds familiar. Oh well, it doesn''t matter who you were. From now on, you''re one of my women. Rick will take you for a check-upter." "Thank you, Master." Mr. Raymond walked over to the sofa and sat down. "Bring me my cigar." "Yes, Master." Ivy endured the pain in her body, stepping toward the table and retrieving a cigar for him. The man wore only a bathrobe. His legs were casually crossed, and his chest, partially exposed, revealed a long, jagged scar. His entire presence exuded dominance, like a tiger surveying its territory. Kneeling on the floor, Ivy handed him the cigar with both hands. Mr. Raymond turned on the TV and ordered, "Light it for me." "Yes." Ivy knew that Mr. Raymond liked obedient women. He despised disobedience. With him, there was no arguing or resisting-only submission. Mr. Raymond exhaled a cloud of smoke and pulled Ivy into his arms. Truth be told, Ivy had once been a wealthy heiress, ustomed to living a life of privilege. She never could have imagined that one day, she''d be reduced to this-subservient, groveling like a dog to serve another man. Unlike those who were born into humble circumstances and knew how to tter someone like Mr. Raymond, Ivy didn''t know how to act coquettish. After experiencing his twisted methods in bed, she was terrified of him to her core. Nestling in his arms, she didn''t dare move a muscle, afraid that even breathing too loudly would provoke his displeasure. "Are you scared of me?" Mr. Raymond asked, noticing her tense body, trembling like a frightened deer. "No... I''m not..." she stammered, but before she could finish, Mr. Raymond grabbed her face. He was not a man who showed mercy, and his fingers pressed against her cheeks with rming force. The pain was sharp, but Ivy didn''t dare make a sound. She was petrified. In that moment, she felt like a tiny ant that Mr. Raymond could easily crush underfoot. "Women who lie to me are the ones I hate the most. Since it''s your first offense, I''ll let it slide. But if you lie to me again, you know the consequences." "Yes... I understand," Ivy whispered, obediently leaning into his chest. The saying "apanion to a tiger is a dangerous thing" had never felt more apt. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! For some reason, Mr. Raymond seemed interested in watching TV. He flipped through channels haphazardly until he settled on one. When the woman on the screen appeared, Ivy felt her blood run cold. Aurora! It was footage from a recent interview Aurora had done to promote her new perfume with a prominent media outlet. Because it was filmed indoors, Aurora was dressed in a tailored ck dress that was understated yet exuded an air of elegance. Her hair was neatly tied back, giving her a polished and professional appearance. She spoke with poise, her demeanor exuding a quiet confidence. Though there was a faint chill to her aura, she had a way of making conversation feel effortless. Women as self-assured and capable as her were truly rare. "Miss Montgomery, what do you think sets your new perfume apart?" the host asked politely. "Do you know her?" Mr. Raymond''s voice snapped Ivy out of her thoughts. She had wanted to deny it, but remembering Mr. Raymond''s earlier warning, she didn''t dare lie. Instead, she nodded. "Yes, I know her." "And you hate her," Mr. Raymond said, his voiceced with certainty. "Yes. She''s the one who sent my mother to prison. She''s the person I hate most in this world!" Chapter 538: She Was Sold and Still Helped Count the Money Early the next morning, Aurora received a phone call. Julian, sitting across from her, noticed her serious expression. The silver fork he held slipped from his hand and nged loudly against the te, the sharp sound breaking the silence. Outside, the heavy snow had finally stopped. Overnight, the world had been nketed in a thickyer of white, stretching endlessly into a deste, frozen expanse. Fortunately, the sun was shining brightly today, its warm rays piercing through the clouds and illuminating the snowy earth. Heather had woken up even before dawn. She didn''t know why, but unease had crept into her heart the night before, refusing to leave. By six in the morning, she was already up, moving about anxiously. "Are you insane? Go back to bed!" Gemma grumbled, flipping over and pulling the covers higher. The bed in this hotel was so soft, it felt like she was floating on a cloud. "If it weren''t for thepany footing the bill, I''d never get to stay in a ce this nice," Gemma thought to herself. "Might as well enjoy it while I can." She had no intention of waking up anytime soon and nned to sleep until the veryst moment. Heather had just finished washing up when the room''s phone rang. "What? Miss Candy''s having an allergic reaction? I''ll be right there!" Heather''s voice was tight with urgency. Hearing the word "allergic," Gemma couldn''t help the smirk that tugged at her lips. "Looks like the mango did its job," she thought smugly. "What''s going on?" she asked, feigning ignorance. Heather looked at her coldly. Last night, Gemma had seemed unusually cheerful. "Did you put mango in Candy''s juice?" Heather''s tone was sharp. "What? How would I know? I told the waiter to make it. You should ask them," Gemma replied nonchntly, clearly unwilling to admit anything. But Heather wasn''t fooled. Gemma had everything to do with this. Heather had been on edge for days, careful about every little thing. Yet in the mere ten minutes Ian had spent delivering something to her, everything had fallen apart. Normally mild-mannered andposed, Heather finally lost her temper. With a swift motion, she pped Gemma hard across the face. "Miss Montgomery and thispany have treated you well. Why would you stoop to such underhanded tactics to ruin herunch event? You know how important Candy is!" Gemma, despite the sharp sting on her cheek, was in a surprisingly good mood. She didn''t even bother retaliating, instead letting a smile creep back onto her face. "Still wasting time yelling at me? I suggest you take her to the hospital. Quickly," Gemma said with a mockingugh, dropping all pretense. Heather''s fury red again. "Gemma, if thisunch event is ruined, no matter what it takes, I''ll make sure you regret this!" Her second p sent Gemma sprawling onto the bed. Heather had never been this angry in her entire life. Aurora had given her so much, and she couldn''t bear to think of thepany''s efforts over the past two weeks being destroyed by Gemma''s petty jealousy. Getting fired didn''t matter to Heather. What worried her was the impact this would have on Aurora''s event. Candy was essential. Many media outlets, reporters, and fans hade specifically for her. Candy''s presence was key to stirring excitement and energy at the venue. If Candy didn''t appear, how would her fans react? The chaos that might ensue could ruin the entire event. A live broadcast of such a disaster would be humiliating for everyone involved. Heather pped herself hard in frustration. How could she have been so careless? She should''ve been more vignt. She couldn''t stop thinking about how Gemma''s actions stemmed from nothing more than petty jealousy. Gemma had always sought the spotlight, but Heather never imagined she''d go so far as to harm Candy. Now, Heather realized she had underestimated human nature. Gemma must have been triggered by the situation with Ian, and Candy''s dislike of her must have been the final straw. What Gemma failed to understand was the gravity of her actions. This wasn''t just about Candy-it could ruin Aurora''s reputation and theunch event, impacting sales and thepany''s image. Heather shook her head, unwilling to dwell on the worst-case scenario. She had to check on Candy immediately. Knocking on Candy''s door, Heather''s face was pale. A bodyguard opened it, staring at her with a cold expression that made her heart race. "Miss Candy, are you okay? I''ve already called the driver. We can leave for the hospital now," Heather said as she stepped inside. She saw Candy standing by the window, her back to her. Heather couldn''t tell how serious the situation was. In her haste, Heather tripped and fell,nding awkwardly on the carpeted floor. Thankfully, the thick carpeting cushioned her fall. "What''s the rush? Walk slowly," Candy said, turning around and helping Heather up. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Heather''s eyes darted to Candy''s face. "Miss Candy, didn''t you say you were having an allergic reaction?" Her skin was still wless, her face as radiant as ever. Candy pointed to her chin. "Right here." Heather leaned closer. There was a tiny pimple just beginning to form. Completely dumbfounded, Heather stammered, "Miss Candy, this... doesn''t really count as an allergic reaction, does it? You nearly scared me to death!" Candyughed. "Look at you, so worked up. You look exhausted. Didn''t sleep wellst night?" Heather copsed onto the sofa Candy had guided her to. "Miss Candy, I was so worried something would go wrong. I kept waking up every hour, counting down until morning. When you called, I almost had a heart attack." "Well, if I hadn''t been cautiousst night, I really might''ve ended up in the hospital today," Candy said, pouring Heather a cup of coffee. "Here, have some coffee and wake yourself up. Look at you-you''re a mess. If anyone sees you like this, they''ll think you''re on your deathbed." Heather sipped the coffee, still confused. "Miss Candy, what do you mean? Are you saying Gemma didn''t seed?" Candy nodded calmly. "Last night, Gemma brought me a drink. I didn''t suspect anything at first, but then she mentioned that you had bought it. She said you fell on the way over and asked her to deliver it for you. Her hair and clothes were damp, as if she''d juste in from outside. It was obvious she''d gone out to buy the drink herself. But instead of taking credit, she imed it was from you. That made me suspicious. Gemma''s always eager to show off in front of me. If she''d done something like this, she''d be bragging about it, not passing the credit to someone else. So, I decided to check the drink carefully. Sure enough, it smelled like mango. Heather, you really need to be more careful in the future. Don''t let someone sell you out and still make you count the money for them." Chapter 539: The Next Target When Heather heard Candy speak, her face lit up with admiration. She looked at Candy with wide, starry eyes. "You''re so amazing! You figured something was wrong just from one sentence Gemma said. If something had happened to you, I wouldn''t have known what to do. I''m so d you''re okay." Candy smiled. "It''s probably just my professional instinct. As an actress, I''ve learned to pay attention to the smallest details. Over the years in the entertainment industry, I''ve seen all kinds of people. The moment I got off the ne and saw Gemma, I knew she was someone shallow and shy. I can''t stand people like that. "If she hadn''t added that one sentence, I might not have suspected anything. But with a heart as malicious as hers, she couldn''t resist saying it was you who bought the gift. Someone like her, with her personality, would never pass up the chance to take credit herself. She''d be bragging about it to me if she had been the one. And then there was the snow. She still had fresh, melting snowkes on her coat. She thought she could fool me? Not a chance." "Candy, I admire you even more now!" Heather said earnestly. "But why did you tell her on the phone that you had an allergic reaction?" Candy chuckled mischievously. "Oh, that''s just to give her a moment of joy. Right now, she''s probably thrilled to hear I''m having a reaction. But when I show up at the event perfectly fine, imagine how furious she''ll be! Just thinking about her reaction makes me happy." Suddenly, Candy stood up and spun around in a circle,ughing like an innocent child. Her carefree demeanor surprised Heather. She never thought a top-tier celebrity could have such a yful side. It made Heather feel her admiration was justified. Candy wasn''t like other stars-there was no pretense or falseness about her. "I asked you toe so early because I want to visit my old school," Candy exined, putting on a coat. She hadn''t even put on makeup yet. "I used to love the buns they sold near the school. My schedule is packed, and I have to leave this afternoon, so I had to make time this morning." "But, Candy," Heather said hesitantly, "I''m worried something might happen that could dy the event." Heather was a devoted fan of Candy, but she never forgot her responsibilities. If anything happened to Candy, she knew she couldn''t bear the consequences. The allergic reaction had already been a false rm, but the safest course of action would be to head straight to the event venue. "Don''t worry about it," Candy said with a dismissive wave. "We''re grown adults-what could possibly happen? Let''s go before we run out of time." Without waiting for Heather''s response, Candy grabbed her hand and pulled her out the door. Heather had no choice but toply. She instructed the driver to take them to the school. Thankfully, the school hadn''t been demolished. It had been expanded and renovated instead. When they arrived at the gate, Candy stood by the iron fence and peered inside. "Wow, this ce has changed so much." "It sure has," Heather agreed. "The school was renovated five years ago. They widened the yground to give students more space for activities and added a few new buildings." Heather had also attended elementary school there. It felt surreal to think about how life had taken them on such different paths. Heather was just an ordinary office worker, while Candy had be a household name. "I lived here with my grandpa for a while when I was little," Candy said, reminiscing. "I didn''t even finish elementary school here before they sent me back to New York. I''ve always wanted toe back and visit, but I never found the time. Come on, let me treat you to some buns." Candy''s wish was fulfilled. Not far from the school was a long-standing bun shop that had been in business for decades. Its longevity was proof of its quality. The two of them bought buns and sat on the roadside, reminiscing about their school days. As former ssmates, they had plenty of shared memories, from the bald principal to the effeminate dean. If Heather hadn''t seen Candy walk out of the airport the day before, exuding thatmanding aura of a star, she might have doubted that this was the same celebrity. Candy was far too down-to-earth for someone so famous. "Alright, I''ve had my fun," Candy said finally, checking the time. "Let''s head to the event now. It starts at nine, and I still need to do my makeup and get dressed." "Got it. Let''s go," Heather replied. Meanwhile, back at the hotel, Gemma was just waking up. She looked in the mirror and saw the red handprints on her cheeks-Heather''s work from the previous day. "Damn Heather," Gemma muttered bitterly. "Who knew she had such strength? Whatever. You''re about to get fired, so I won''t waste my energy on you." Talking to herself in the mirror, Gemma began to plot. She imagined Heather frantically rushing Candy to the hospital, unable to make it to the press conference in time. With the event about to start, Aurora wouldn''t have a recement of Candy''s caliber. Fans, furious at not seeing their idol, would cause a scene. The press conference would be a disaster, and Aurora''s reputation would be in shambles. The media would hound her with questions, forcing her to flee in humiliation. Online, people would tear her apart, calling her a fraud. As for Heather, she''d be the target of everyone''s me. She''d be used of ruining the event Ian had worked so hard to organize. Maybe Ian would even sever ties with her entirely. Heather, already insignificant at thepany, would have no choice but to resign. Gemma smiled at the thought of tossing her resignation letter in Aurora''s face. Just imagining it filled her with glee. The more Gemma thought about it, the happier she became. She even started humming a tune. The red marks on her face could be covered with makeup anyway. She applied an impableyer of foundation, followed by a wless makeup look, and prepared to enjoy the spectacle she had orchestrated. Before heading out, Gemma made her way to the hotel restaurant to indulge in the luxurious breakfast. Of course, she had another motive as well. She knew Aurora would investigate, and staying at this hotel meant she wouldn''t be able to stay in thepany much longer. But that didn''t bother her. She needed a backup n. If she could meet a rich and handsome man here, her future would be secure. She wouldn''t have to worry about anything. She''d have her pick of luxuries-bracelets, cars, whatever she wanted. She scanned the room, pretending to pick out food, but her real goal was to spot eligible bachelors. Finally, her eyesnded on a man sitting by the window. He was dressed in a perfectly tailored suit, his features sharp and striking. Even his profile looked like it belonged in a meticulously edited magazine photo. He was stunning. But what really caught her attention was the cold, distant aura he exuded. It reminded her of Julian''smanding presence. Everything he wore was high-end designer, and his demeanor screamed wealth. This man was perfect. He immediately became Gemma''s next target. If she could win him over, her dreams woulde true. Smiling to herself, she picked up her te and walked toward him. "Excuse me, sir," she said softly, her voice dripping with sweetness. "Is this seat taken?" Chapter 540: I Was Waiting for You Denis Vukic had arrived just yesterday. Knowing that Aurora was hosting her perfumeunch today, how could he not show up to support her? Aurora held a special ce in his heart. She had once revealed the truth to him about the past. Although the Vukic family had moved to New York years ago, their old house in Clothville had never been sold. When his grandfather was alive, they would return to Clothville every year for the New Year. Back then, young Daria had always said she loved it there. Could she have returned to Clothville to settle down? Wherever Daria was living now, she most certainly wouldn''t still be called Daria Vukic. He knew nothing about her current life. Even if he wanted to investigate, there was no way to start, especially since Daria had meticulously erased all traces of herself. The first thing Denis did afternding yesterday was return home. After his grandfather passed away ten years ago, they had never been back. It was snowing heavily when he stepped off the ne, and he suddenly remembered how Daria used to hate the cold. As children, whenever they went outside, he would wrap a thick scarf around her neck and tuck her hands into his pockets. So many years had passed. Could Daria still be in this snowy city? "Hey, why are you walking so fast?" Asher grumbled as he caught up. The two had traveled together-after all, given Asher''s close rtionship with Aurora, there was no way he''d miss her event. Both had nned to surprise Aurora, so neither had told her they wereing. "I need to go somewhere. You head back to the hotel," Denis said tly, then gged down a taxi and gave the driver an address. He left Asher shivering in the snowstorm. Before long, Denis arrived at the house. The Vukic family had always been well-off, and their home in Clothville was a small vi. He instructed the taxi to wait outside. Looking at the familiar house, Denis wished it would be lit up with a warm glow. But of course, Daria wouldn''t be foolish enough to live there. Snowkes swirled in the air as Denis walked to the gate. He unlocked the heavy iron gate and stepped into the yard, only to stop abruptly. In the snow-covered yard stood two snowmen-onerge, one small. The two snowmen were holding hands. Memories flooded Denis''s mind. It was Daria''s first year at their house. Back then, his grandfather had business in Clothville and had brought them back before Christmas, earlier than their usual New Year''s visit. Daria, who had never left New York before, was thrilled. Everything was new and exciting to her. She loved trying different foods. Even though Denis wasn''t familiar with the area either, he had willingly apanied her to the local street markets to sample snacks. On Christmas Eve, it snowed heavily. Daria excitedly dragged young Denis into the yard. "Denny, let''s make snowmen!" "No," Denis had replied coldly. He had always hated the cold and didn''t enjoy childish activities. Yet, despite his protests, he always gave in to Daria''s whims. In the end, he crouched down and helped Daria build two snowmen-onerge, one small. Daria beamed and dered that the small one was her, and therge one was Denis. She said they would be together forever, never apart. Childish words from a simpler time. Who could have predicted what the future would hold? Seeing the two snowmen now sent Denis into a frenzy. Although these were more refined than the ones they''d built as kids, he recognized them instantly. Daria had made these. "Daria! Daria!" Denis rushed into the house, his voice echoing in the empty space. He flicked on the lights. The house was spotless, free of dust, but it was empty. He went to their childhood room. Back then, they had been so young that they often ate and slept together. Daria had always been attached to him, and they had shared a room. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! The walls were still covered with Daria''s childhood drawings. They were crude and immature, but upon closer inspection, Denis noticed something he had never paid attention to before-he was present in every one of her drawings. Why had he never realized this? Daria had poured all her feelings into those drawings. One drawing even had the words "Dumb Denny" scrawled on it in her childish handwriting. Denis traced the crooked letters with his fingers. Yes, he was the biggest fool in the world. He had loved her for so many years but never dared to confess. If only he had been braver back then, if only he had told her how he felt, she wouldn''t have ended up in such a difficult situation. The house was meticulously maintained, a sign that Daria returned periodically to clean. A surge of hope filled Denis''s heart. Even if she had changed her name and identity, as long as she came back here, they would meet again one day. The small snowman in the yard was proof-Daria hadn''t changed. She still loved him. Knowing this, Denis felt an overwhelming joy. He rolled on the bed like a child. The faint scent on the sheets was her favorite scent from years ago. The fragrance on the bedding meant she had asionally stayed here. Breathing in that familiar scent, Denis felt as though Daria was right there with him. But from theck of other signs, it was clear she didn''t live here full-time. The cold and quiet house made Denis''s heart ache for the little girl who had always been afraid of the cold, the dark, and creepy crawlers. She must have been terrified sleeping here alone. "Daria, I will find you," Denis whispered. He carefully straightened the bed, making it look untouched. He didn''t know what kind of life Daria had been living all these years, and he didn''t want to act recklessly, afraid of driving her away again. So he left the house, ensuring everything looked as though no one had been there. Knowing Daria would return was enough. He just had to wait. Denis immediately arranged for hidden cameras to be installed around the vi and on nearby streets. Daria, you can''t escape me this time. I''ll wait for you. Confident that she wouldn''t return anytime soon, Denis didn''t linger at the house. He didn''t want to disturb the traces of her presence. What he wanted was a lifetime together, not a fleeting reunion. That night, back at the hotel, Denis had a beautiful dream. In it, a sweet-smiling little girl ran toward him, throwing herself into his arms. "Denny." "Daria." The two embraced tightly under the setting sun, their shadows stretching long and far... The dream left Denis in high spirits all day. At 7:30, he headed to the restaurant for breakfast, his thoughts consumed by Daria''s every move. Asher, who had overeaten the night before in his excitement to surprise Aurora, was still asleep, nursing a stomachache. Denis selected a seat by the window and began eating toast, lost in his memories. Suddenly, a woman appeared beside him. Without even ncing at her, Denis replied coldly, "Taken." Chapter 541: Super Handsome Gemma''s smile froze. The man didn''t even look up, not sparing her the slightest nce. "Well, I was thinking..." she began, her voice faltering. Men like Denis Vukic-powerful,manding, and absurdly handsome-were a rare breed. If she could capture the attention of someone like him, she''d finally have something to unt in front of Aurora. People always said, "A man chasing a woman is like climbing a mountain, but a woman chasing a man is like peeling a thin veil." That thought kept her determined. Denis would be hers. But before she could finish her sentence, Denis raised his eyes for just a second. His voice was sharp and icy. "Leave." The sheer coldness of his tone made her blood run cold. His gaze was like a de, so cutting that Gemma almost stumbled in fright. If looks could kill, she''d have been shredded into pieces. "S-Sorry," she stammered. Under the curious stares of onlookers, she scrambled away, her face burning with humiliation. Denis, unbothered, had already lost his appetite. He packed some food for Asher and left the restaurant without a second nce. Gemma watched him stalk out, hismanding presence leaving everyone in awe. Frustration twisted her gut. She''d finally found someone who could rival Julian in charisma, only to watch him walk away. If she could make him her boyfriend, she''d easily outshine Ian. But this man was so cold! Fuming, she stabbed her fork into her spaghetti, each bite a vent for her anger. When Denis returned to the suite, Asher was still fast asleep. The two were staying in a two-room suite-Asher had the inner room, while Denis upied the outer one. Asher, however, hadn''t closed his door the previous night, and Denis, a light sleeper, had been disturbed constantly. Every hour or so, Asher would shuffle to the bathroom and stay there for twenty minutes. By three in the morning, Asher had finally passed out, his face pale with exhaustion. Denis stood by the bed now, his voice as cold and unrelenting as ever. "Time''s up. Get up." Asher groaned, his voice hoarse. "What time is it?" "Almost eight," Denis replied, checking his watch. "Get up, wash up, and eat. Theunch event starts at nine. If we leave now, we''ll get there in fifteen minutes. No traffic this early-perfect timing." Asher sat up groggily, rubbing his eyes. "Oh... I smell something good." Despite being younger by a few years, Asher''s lively, carefree personality often made Denis treat him like an annoying younger brother. While their bickering was constant, they''d grown close. Denis had been lonely for far too long. Aurora and Asher had slowly cracked his cold exterior. With Aurora away, Asher had be his one constantpanion over the past few weeks. Denis had grown used to Asher''s noisy presence, even if it meant dealing with the chaos he left behind. But on the rare nights when Asher wasn''t around, Denis found the silence unbearable. Asher, ever shameless, would barge into Denis''s home uninvited, armed with snacks, nkets, and a stack of soap operas to binge-watch on Denis''s massive TV. At first, Denis couldn''t understand why a grown man would be so hooked on over-the- top love stories. But as long as someone else was there, as long as the lights were on when he got home, the loneliness didn''t feel so overwhelming. "I brought food," Denis said, his tone indifferent. "So you don''t whine about being hungry in the carter." Asher''s eyes lit up. "You''re so considerate!" He jumped out of bed, rushing to brush his teeth and wash his face before devouring the meal Denis had brought. Denis sat down with a piece of toast, taking a bite. Asher nced at him. "Wait... didn''t you already eat breakfast?" "I ran into someone annoying and lost my appetite," Denis said tly. "Now hurry up. We''re almost out of time." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Asher, sensing Denis''s subtle concern, grinned. He''d gotten used to the man''s frosty exterior masking a surprisingly warm heart. "Got it," Asher said through a mouthful of toast. Within minutes, he was dressed and ready, his usual yful demeanor back in full force. "Look at me!" Asher struck a dramatic pose. "Am I super handsome today? Especially handsome?" Denis nced at him. Asher''s navy coat was tailored to perfection, emphasizing his elegant yet rxed style. His piercing blue eyes sparkled, as clear as the sky after rain. "You look fine." "Fine?" Denis''s gaze was blunt. "No matter how handsome you are, she''s not going to see you that way." Asher''s grin vanished, reced by a yful pout. "You''re so mean. Can''t you just say something nice for once?" "Eight-fifteen," Denis said, ignoring him. "Let''s go." He adjusted his coat and headed for the door. Asher followed, muttering under his breath, though Denis didn''t bother to listen. Gemma stepped outside her building and froze. There he was-Denis Vukic-getting into his car. For a moment, her heart raced. Fate had handed her another chance! She was about to approach when she spotted someone else-Asher-sitting beside him. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Her excitement turned to confusion. She''d seen Asher before, back when he visited Aurora''s school. His striking good looks were impossible to forget. These two knew each other? Memories came flooding back. Asher had danced with Aurora at her birthday party. And now, here he was with Denis, heading off together. Were they going to Aurora''sunch event? Gemma''s mood darkened. Why did all the best men seem to revolve around Aurora? Jealousy twisted in her chest as she waved down a cab. She wasn''t about to let them have all the fun without her. Aurora stood in front of her mirror, eyeing the ten outfitsid out before her. She chewed her lip, indecisive. "Julian, what should I wear?" Julian nced up from his phone. "It''s warmer than yesterday, but it''s still cold. The event''s outdoors, and the wind''s bound to be brutal. Wear something warm." Aurora frowned at the cozier outfits. "They''re so bulky. None of them are photogenic." Julian sighed, setting his phone down. "Your health is more important than a photo." "But I''ll look like a marshmallow!" Aurora pouted. Julian walked over and wrapped his arms around her. "Somehow, I think you''ll manage to look beautiful no matter what." Aurora rolled her eyes, though a small smile tugged at her lips. "You''re not helping." Chapter 542: Heating Pad Aurora stood in front of the thick, down-filled coat, her lips tugging into a faint pout. It was this year''stest design-stylish and expertly crafted-but no matter how fashionable it was, a down jacket could never rival the elegance of a tailored coat. From across the room, Julian watched her with an amused smile. Aurora, who always carried herself with the poise of royalty in public, only let this softer, more candid side show when they were alone. It was a sight that never failed to warm him. As if drawn by instinct, he walked over and slipped his arms around her from behind, his chin brushing her shoulder. "If you don''t want to wear the down jacket, don''t," he murmured, his voice low and teasing. "Just remember: it''s freezing out there." Aurora tilted her head slightly, her gaze still fixed on the coat. "It''s fine," she said atst. "I''ll wear this one." She reached for a long ck coat and slipped it on, pairing it seamlessly with a dark navy dress beneath. Thebination was sleek, understated, and undeniably elegant. As she adjusted her outfit with practiced ease, Julian returned, carrying a small bundle in his hands. "Julian, what''s that?" "Heating pads," he said simply. Aurora raised an eyebrow. "Heating pads?" Julian chuckled. "Yeah. Yesterday, during the rehearsal, you were freezing, even though it was a short one. Today''s going to be much longer, and I don''t want you catching a cold." He had discreetly consulted Rocky the day before, asking for advice on keeping Aurora warm withoutpromising her style. Rocky, ever the resourceful one, had suggested heating pads-a winter essential Julian had thought to be useful only when Aurora was on her period. Julian opened one of the packages, peeled off the backing, and gently pressed it against the fabric of her thermalyer at her waist. He smoothed it down with his hand. Aurora blinked, surprised by the sudden warmth spreading through her body. "Why didn''t I think of this?" she said softly. "You''re so clever." She leaned in to kiss his cheek, her lips brushing against his skin, light but lingering. Julian grinned. "You''re too busy ruling the world. Somebody''s gotta take care of the little things." Auroraughed, the sound soft and genuine. "Fair enough." She turned back to the mirror, her hands moving deftly through her makeup routine. Today''s look was more intricate than usual; there was no room for error with so many reporters expected. Once her makeup wasplete and her hair styled to perfection, they grabbed a quick breakfast and headed out. Their car rolled to a stop near Julian''spany building, but when Aurora nced over, she noticed he hadn''t budged. "Julian," she said, a note of curiosity in her voice. "Aren''t you going to the office today?" He shook his head, his tone light. "It''s Sunday. Even if it wasn''t, I wouldn''t miss your perfumeunch for anything. It''s a big day." Aurora''s expression softened. "I hope you''ll always be there for my big moments." "Always," Julian said, reaching over to ruffle her hair affectionately. The square hosting theunch was alive with energy. A sea of people had gathered, and the air buzzed with anticipation. Across the za, another stage had been set up for apeting event hosted by Marcos. The rivalry between their teams couldn''t have been more obvious. News had just broken that Marcos had invited Sophie, a mega-celebrity from Clothville, to appear at his event. Sophie''s massive fan base had turned out in droves, their enthusiasm palpable. Aurora''s eyes scanned the crowd as they stepped out of the car. The sheer size of it made her pause for a moment. "It looks more like a concert than aunch," she said under her breath, marveling at the power of celebrity culture. Fans had traveled from all over just for a chance to catch a glimpse of their idols. Julian took her hand, his grip steady and reassuring as they wove through the crowd toward the stage. Though neither of them were celebrities, their striking looks and natural chemistry drew countless stares. Passersby whispered to one another, captivated by the couple''s aura. Aurora smiled faintly, the kind of smile that could stop hearts. Even fans who hade for Sophie couldn''t help but steal nces at her. If Aurora ever decided to enter show business, Julian mused, she would take the industry by storm. But he knew she had no interest in that kind of life. --- As they approached the backstage area, Ian appeared, looking like he hadn''t slept in days. His hair was a mess, and dark circles shadowed his eyes. "You look rough," Aurora said, her tone light, though there was a hint of concern behind her words. Ian sighed. "Didn''t sleep at all. We''ve prepped for snow, but I''m still worried something might go wrong." Aurora rested a hand on his shoulder. "Rx. You''ve done everything you can. The rest is out of your hands." Ian nodded, looking slightly reassured. "Candy''s already getting her makeup done. Everything''s on schedule." "Good," Aurora said. "I''ll go check on her." Candy had called her earlier that morning, her voice frantic. "DO, I''m allergic!" she''d eximed, using the nickname she had for Aurora. Aurora''s fork had ttered to her te. "What happened? What are you allergic to?" "That girl you sent brought me a mango drink!" Aurora frowned. "Heather? She knows you''re allergic to mangoes. She''d never make that mistake." "It wasn''t Heather. It was Gemma," Candy rified. "Gemma? How did she even get there? I didn''t send her." Aurora''s voice grew sharper, though she kept her emotions in check. "Are you okay? Should I send someone to take you to the hospital?" Candy paused for a long moment. "My face is covered in red spots. I probably won''t be able to make it to theunch today," she said, her voice heavy with mock despair. Aurora''s heart sank. "Forget theunch. Your healthes first. I''ll-" Candy burst outughing, cutting her off. "I''m kidding! You should''ve seen your face!" Aurora exhaled slowly, trying to suppress a smile. "You''re lucky you''re useful." "Always," Candy teased. "See you soon, boss." Chapter 543: The Truth Hearing that carefree, recklessugh, Aurora couldn''t help but smile. Candy always had a knack for scaring people half to death. "Candy, pulling tricks on me this early? Don''t you think that''s a bit much?" Aurora teased, feigning annoyance. Candy chuckled, unapologetic. "I''ll admit, I wanted to give you a little scare. But I also needed to remind you-be more careful about who you work with. If it hadn''t been me today but someone else, you''d be in real trouble. Not only would your press conference have been a disaster, but you''d be looking at a heftypensation fee, too." Her tone shifted, firm but sincere. "Lucky for you, I''m sharp. I saw through her little stunt and didn''t fall for it. Otherwise, I might''ve actually ended up in the hospital. Miss Montgomery, your designs are brilliant, but your judgment of people? That could use some work. Someone like Gemma shouldn''t have been hired." Aurora sighed, the weight of Candy''s words settling on her. "Candy, I get it now. Thank you for the heads-up. I''m just relieved you''re okay." The truth was, Gemma''s hiring had been an unfortunate ident. Near the end of the recruitment process, Aurora had to leave early for an important meeting with Julian. Mona, noticing that Gemma''s resume mentioned their shared college history, assumed they were close friends and gave her an edge in the interview process. That small act of goodwill had turned into a ticking time bomb. When Aurorater saw Gemma at the office, she didn''t make a fuss. Gemma hadn''t done anything wrong at the time, and Aurora wasn''t the type to fire someone without cause-especially not a new hire. Shortly after, Aurora left for New York. She''d been back for only two weeks, fully immersed in preparations for her new perfumeunch. If Candy hadn''t mentioned Gemma, she might have forgotten about her entirely. But now that Gemma had caused trouble, Aurora knew she couldn''t let it slide. Determined, she headed to the dressing room, where Heather was waiting, her nerves palpable. "Miss Montgomery, I''m so sorry," Heather said, wringing her hands. Though the situation had been resolved, she still looked shaken. If Candy hadn''t acted quickly, Heather felt the me would''vended squarely on her. "It''s not your fault," Aurora reassured her, her tone calm. "You''ve done a great job- don''t let this get to you." Heather nodded hesitantly as Aurora stepped further inside. Candy was in the middle of her hair and makeup, her bright smile immediately lighting up the room. "Hello, Miss Montgomery. We meet again," Candy said cheerfully. Aurora settled into the seat beside her. "Yes, it''s been over a year, hasn''t it? I never imagined you''d one day be the face of my perfume." Candy grinned. "Life''s funny like that. And you-you''re incredible. Launching a newpany and breaking into the perfume industry? That''s no small feat." Aurora smiled modestly. "I''m just trying my best. Who knows how it''ll turn out?" Candy''s expression turned serious. "Don''t sell yourself short. I don''t just sign on to any endorsement, you know. A bad product can ruin my reputation. I''m picky for a reason. You sent me that custom perfumest year, remember? I loved it-it''s the only thing I''ve been wearing since. My friends in the industry are obsessed with it, too. When they found out I''d be endorsing your new line, they were all like, ''We''re buying it the second it drops.'' We''re used to the best, Aurora. If we love it, trust me-others will, too." Aurora felt a wave of relief at Candy''s words. "That''s good to hear. After the press conference, why don''t you stay a few days? I''d love to show you around the city." Candy hesitated, smiling apologetically. "I wish I could, but my flight''s this afternoon. I''ve got a shoot tomorrow. Next time, though! When I finally take a vacation in Clothville, you''d better not find me a bother." "Never," Aurora replied with augh. "Safe travels, then. If you need anything, just let Heather know." "Got it," Candy said, her cheerful demeanor as refreshing as always. Stepping into the hallway, Aurora gestured for Mona to join her. They moved to a quiet corner, where Mona looked at her with a mix of curiosity and concern. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "What''s up? Is something wrong?" Mona asked. "Mona, I only asked Heather to pick up Candy. How did Gemma end up tagging along? Did you approve it?" Aurora''s voice was calm but firm. Mona nodded, frowning slightly. "Gemma came to me, saying she''d go with Heather to help out, just in case. It sounded reasonable, so I said yes. Why? Did something happen?" Aurora took a deep breath. "Mona, this could''ve been a disaster. And it''s partly my fault-I didn''t exin things to you clearly before." Mona tilted her head, confused. "Is there something wrong with Gemma?" Aurora leaned against the wall and began exining everything. The petty college dramas, the subtle but persistent tension between her and Gemma-all of it. By the time she finished, Mona was wide-eyed. "So... she wasn''t your friend? I thought you two were close! That''s why I made an effort to look out for her." "I should''ve rified earlier," Aurora admitted. "But it''s clear now-Gemma can''t stay. She''s a liability." Mona''s expression hardened. "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it. You focus on the press conference-I''ll make sure this doesn''t happen again." Relieved, Aurora nodded. She trusted Mona to handle it. And this time, she wouldn''t let her kindness or oversight put herpany at risk. Chapter 544: A Gathering of Guests Aurora stepped back into the event hall, her eyes scanning the crowd. It didn''t take long for her to spot three dazzling figures standing together amidst the sea of guests. Julian stood at the center, his presencemanding, nked by two men so striking they seemed almost otherworldly. The trio''s appearance caused a stir. Guests whispered and craned their necks, some already raising their phones for sneaky photos. The assumption was obvious: they must be celebrities. "Asher? Denis?" Aurora''s voice broke into a mixture of surprise and delight as she approached them. "What are you two doing here?" Just two days ago, she''d seen Asher over video call, lounging at Denis Vukic''s home and half-watching a soap opera. He''d told her he was swamped-something about thepany''s recent public listing-and wouldn''t be able to make it. She hadn''t expected him toe, let alone Denis, whose busy schedule and infamous aloofness made his presence all the more improbable. Yet here they stood. "We wanted to surprise you," Asher said, his blue eyes sparkling like a clear summer sky. Aurora''s face lit up as she threw her arms around him. "You have no idea how happy I am to see you!" "This is your debut work," Asher replied, pulling her closer. "How could I not be here for you?" Julian, standing just a few steps away, worked hard to keep his expression neutral. He knew the bond between Aurora and Asher was purely tonic, but the sight of her in another man''s arms still set his teeth on edge. Aurora let Asher go, then turned to Denis, offering him a warm smile as she pulled him in for a brief hug. "Denis, I can''t believe you''re here too." Denis, everposed, returned the hug with a polite nod before stepping back. "As your mentor, it''s my duty to be here. Don''t embarrass me." Auroraughed softly, appreciating his dry humor. She knew Denis wasn''t one for grand gestures, which made his presence all the more meaningful. Without his guidance, she wouldn''t have achieved what she had today. Before she could say another word, Julian stepped forward, slipping an arm around Aurora''s waist and pulling her close. He wasn''t possessive by nature, but his patience had limits. The crowd, already buzzing with excitement, seemed to reach a fever pitch. What had started as a perfumeunch was quickly transforming into a spectacle. "Three men and one woman? It''s like something out of a movie!" someone murmured from the sidelines. And just when the scene couldn''t get more surreal, another figure appeared. He walked in with an effortless grace, his cream-colored coat catching the light, his smile warm enough to melt the winter chill. The air seemed to shift, his arrival like the first breeze of spring. "Wait-isn''t that Mr. Alvarez?" a voice whispered. "It is! I can''t believe he''s here too. Miss Montgomery must be someone really special." "And all these men... They''re gorgeous. Look at the blue-eyed one. He''s so striking!" "I like the one in ck. Isn''t he famous? He looks familiar." "And Mr. Alvarez... Even with her fianc here, he doesn''t lose out one bit. How can one woman have so many perfect men around her?" Aurora turned at the sound of her name. "Mr. Alvarez?" Her surprise was genuine as her gaze locked onto his. Hayden Alvarez smiled softly. "I heard about your perfumeunch and thought I''d drop by." His tone was casual, but Aurora knew him well enough to sense there was more behind his words. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Before Aurora could respond, Julian''s voice cut through the moment like a de. "It''s Mrs. Be," he corrected coldly, his eyes narrowing at Hayden. Hayden''s smile faltered, but only slightly. The words were like a p, a reminder of what he''d lost. He couldn''t bring himself to say it-to address her as someone else''s wife. Before the tension could thicken, the sound of another car pulling up outside caught everyone''s attention. The crowd murmured as two more figures stepped out, theirmanding presences impossible to ignore. "Dad? Grandpa?" Aurora''s face lit up with joy as she recognized them. Oswaldo, her grandfather, let out a heartyugh as he approached. "Of course we came! How could we miss your big day?" Magnus, her father, gave her a rare smile of approval. Aurora''s heart swelled at the sight of them. She hadn''t expected either of them to show up, and their presence filled her with gratitude. As the Montgomery family made their entrance, more familiar faces began to appear. The event hall seemed to grow more crowded by the second, the atmosphere buzzing with energy. Even Joaquin, Julian''s father, arrived, his usual air of formality softened as he greeted Aurora. "Uncle Joaquin, you''re here too," Aurora said, her voice tinged with shyness. "Of course," Joaquin replied, his tone firm yet kind. "How could I miss my daughter-in-w''s debut?" Julian nced at his father, his voice quieter but no less sincere. "Dad." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! It was a small word, but it carried weight. Their rtionship, once strained, was slowly mending. Hayden, watching the scene unfold, felt a pang of unease. He noted the subtle shift in dynamics, theck of tension that had once defined Julian and Joaquin''s interactions. Suppressing his difort, Hayden greeted Joaquin with a polite nod. "Grandfather, it''s good to see you." Joaquin''s response was curt, drawing a clear line between them. "I''m here for my family." Hayden''s chest tightened, but he said nothing. Meanwhile, the event continued to swell in grandeur. More of Julian''s business associates began to appear, joining the growing crowd of Montgomery family allies. What had started as a modest perfumeunch had turned into a gathering of the elite. Aurora, overwhelmed by the turnout, worked quickly to arrange additional seating. The air buzzed with whispers of admiration. "Miss Montgomery really knows how to draw a crowd," someone said. "She''s incredible! Look at all these influential people here for her." "Life isn''t fair, is it? We''re the same age, butpared to her..." In the corner of the room, a shadowed figure watched the scene with clenched fists. Gemma''s eyes burned with envy as she observed Aurora basking in the glow of the crowd''s admiration. "Go ahead and smile," Gemma thought bitterly. "When the news breaks that Candy isn''ting, let''s see how long that smilests." Chapter 545: Unease Marcos was already up early. Susan, dressed impably, radiated charm as she joined him for the drive. Though Marcos had experienced his share of attention in the past, the buzz across the street was on another level. The two shopping malls stood directly opposite one another, making it impossible to ignore the swelling crowd on the rival side. "Marcos, don''t worry. Sophie will be here soon. She''s already started her makeup," Susan said, her voice light but tinged with nervousness. "Hmm." Marcos responded curtly, though inwardly, he couldn''t deny the truth. Julian''s aggressive advertising campaign for Aurora had made an undeniable impact. And then there was Candy. Aurora''s decision to bring her in was a masterstroke. A significant portion of the crowd held banners and signs with Candy''s name scrawled across them. "Did you hear? Candy ising!" someone in the crowd eximed. "Which Candy?" "The Hollywood Candy! We just saw her moviest week." "Really? Let''s go check it out. She''s way more interesting than Sophie." "Quick, let''s move!" People surged toward the other side, a wave of excitement sweeping through the street. "I heard there are lots of handsome guys over there," another voice chimed in. "Let''s go!" The crowd around Marcos began to thin rapidly, drawn to the livelier spectacle across the street. The pull of excitement was irresistible, even to those who didn''t fully understand what they were chasing. Susan caught the subtle shift in Marcos'' expression. Anxiety coiled in her chest. Aurora''s event hadn''t even officially begun, yet their crowd was already dwarfed. "Let''s go take a look," Marcos said abruptly, his tone steady but his curiosity piqued. Susan hesitated, wanting to dissuade him, but the determination in his voice stopped her. "Alright." She had learned to tread carefully with Marcos. Men didn''t like being opposed-at least, that''s what her experience had taught her. Compliance was her strategy now, staying in the background, supporting him, sharing his triumphs and frustrations. What she had lost with Hayden, she was determined to reim with Marcos. Clinging to his arm, Susan followed as they crossed the street. But neither of them was prepared for what awaited them on the other side. For Susan, it was the sight of Hayden. She never imagined he''d publicly support Aurora. Yet there he was, seated beside Joaquin, who radiated pride and delight. The two of them, chatting intermittently, painted a picture of familial harmony. It was as though Aurora perfectly belonged in their world. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Susan''s chest tightened. Even though she was Hayden''s wife, she could never im the ce Aurora held in Joaquin''s heart. The bitterness was faint but undeniable. She had sworn to move on, to let go of the past, but the unfairness still stung. Marcos, meanwhile, had his eyes locked on someone else entirely: Denis Vukic. Seeing Denis here was thest thing he expected. Denis rarely returned to Clothville. Was he here for Aurora? What was their connection? The two men exchanged a nce across the crowd. Marcos hesitated, but then decided to approach. Denis, tall andposed, walked toward him with deliberate, measured steps. Among Lockman''s protgs, Marcos had been one of the more promising ones. But even at his best, he''d never matched Denis'' natural brilliance. "Denis," Marcos greeted, keeping his tone neutral. They had attended the same school, and Lockman had been Denis'' stepfather. But Denis'' aloofness meant they had never been close. Denis gave a faint nod, his expression unreadable. "Marcos." "You don''t usually do business in Clothville," Marcos said cautiously. "What brings you here?" Denis'' tone was as cool as ever. "This is my student''s event. As her mentor, of course I''m here to support her." "Your student?" Marcos blinked, clearly caught off guard. "Aurora is your student? But you stopped working with perfumes years ago..." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Denis didn''t flinch. "Aurora is exceptionally gifted. That''s why I made an exception." Marcos'' stomach churned. Denis rarely referred to himself as anyone''s mentor, and Aurora had always treated him more like a friend. For Denis to emphasize this rtionship now-especially in front of Marcos-was a deliberate move. A quiet deration of allegiance. Marcos tried to mask his unease, but Denis wasn''t finished. "She''s talented," Denis added, his words sharp and pointed. "It would''ve been a waste not to teach her." For years, Denis had kept his distance from the perfume world after Daria''s death. His other ventures had flourished, but he hadn''t touched perfumery again. And yet, he had taught Aurora. That fact alone carried weight. For Denis to personally mentor her meant she wasn''t someone Marcos could dismiss lightly. Susan watched the interaction closely, sensing Denis'' significance from Marcos'' reaction. She didn''t know much about him, but the tension in Marcos'' posture told her enough. A pang of jealousy flickered in her chest. Why did Aurora always seem to attract such powerful allies? Across the way, Aurora stood chatting with Asher. His easygoing charm had coaxed augh from her, her smile unguarded and genuine. Asher and Denis both stood out in a crowd, their presence maic. How had Aurora managed to surround herself with such remarkable people? Julian alone was overwhelming enough. Now, more influential figures seemed to be gathering around her. Susan''s thoughts were interrupted by the arrival of another luxury car. The event was turning into a disy of opulence. A tall man stepped out, his long ck coat billowing slightly in the wind. His paleplexion and strikingly handsome features gave him an almost otherworldly presence. He stood by the car, silent andposed, extending a hand in invitation. A momentter, a woman emerged. Her fiery red wool coat hugged her figure, her makeup wless. Her fox-like eyes curved upward, glinting with seductive allure. The crowd''s hum grew louder. Chapter 546: Mr. Coleman The woman stepping out of the car was like the sun itself, drawing every gaze her way. Her makeup was wless, highlighting her striking features. Ignoring the cold, stern man beside her, she brushed past him without a nce. But just as she moved, he pulled her back into his arms. Her brows knitted in frustration, and she struggled briefly, but with so many eyes on them, she had to relent. There was noparing their strength-she knew that too well. His arm tightened around her waist, his sharp features softening slightly as though it had taken a great weight off him to have her close. A murmur rippled through the crowd. "Mr. Coleman... Mr. Coleman..." someone whispered. "Shh! Quiet! Don''t you know how unpredictable he is? If you upset him, you''ll regret it. No one makes it in Clothville by crossing him." The lively atmosphere instantly turned somber. To the uninitiated, he might have been mistaken for a celebrity. But his presence was something else entirely-an icy, suffocating pressure. If he was ice, then the woman in his grip was fire-two elements that should have repelled one another. Yet, standing side by side, they looked inexplicably right, as if they were always meant to be together. Marcos, mid-conversation with Denis Vukic, caught sight of them. His brows rose in mild surprise. He hadn''t expected Aurora to be connected to someone like this. Nichs Coleman-a name that could send chills down the spines of both saints and sinners. Denis, who rarely visited Clothville, wasn''t familiar with Nick''s reputation. And Nick, ever discreet, let his name do the heavy lifting while his face remained a mystery to most. From across the room, Asher, chatting casually with Aurora, caught sight of him too. His sharp eyes narrowed slightly. "Well, well. Little fox, who''s that? You''ve been busy making connections since you got back, haven''t you?" Even at a distance, Asher could feel the oppressive force that surrounded Nick, as if the man carried an invisible storm wherever he went. Aurora, unfazed, smiled lightly. "He''s a friend of Julian''s. Helped me out once. People call him Mr. Coleman." "Mr. Coleman..." Asher repeated, his toneced with curiosity. Aurora''s gaze flickered toward Irene, who stood tense in Nick''s hold. "Back when Zachary got into trouble at the casino, Nick stepped in. Of course, Julian was the one who called him. Without that connection, I doubt he would''ve lifted a finger." Asher tilted his head, studying Nick''s rigid grip on Irene. "Looks like he''s still helping out. Though... not the most subtle way of doing it." Aurora smiled knowingly. "Subtlety isn''t his style." Irene, meanwhile, had spotted Aurora and Julian and made to approach them, but Nick''s arm stayed firm around her waist. "Could you let go? I just want to say hi," she hissed, her irritation barely hidden. Nick''s reply was a single word, delivered coldly: "Together." Irene rolled her eyes. "Fine. Then move faster," she snapped, tugging his hand impatiently. He let her pull him, ncing down at their interlocked hands with a faint, almost imperceptible smile. To anyone familiar with Nick Coleman, that smile was more shocking than anything else. The unppable, frigid Mr. Coleman... smiling? Irene didn''t notice. She was too annoyed to care. Years ago, she thought she''d severed ties with him for good. Yet here he was again, back in her life, as if he had never left. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! He hadn''t changed much-still cold, still domineering. But there was something different now. In the past, even the smallest infraction would have unleashed his fury. Now, even when she deliberately provoked him, he just... stayed. She hade today to support Aurora''s new perfumeunch. Given her connection to Julian, it was the polite thing to do. Dressed to perfection, she had barely stepped out of the elevator when Nick''s men swooped in, ushering her into his car with military precision. Nick had been waiting, his expression unreadable as his sharp gaze swept over her. "You''re going to theunch, right? Convenient. I''ll take you." Convenient? Irene wanted tough. She''d purposely moved across the city to avoid him, and yet here he was, effortlessly inserting himself into her ns. She had gestured toward her Porsche 911 parked nearby, its bold red paint a reflection of her fiery personality. "I have a car," she bit out, her eyes shing with defiance. Nick''s gaze flicked toward her car, then to one of his men. A silentmand. The bodyguard drew his gun and fired, the sharp crack of the shot shattering the air. The tire exploded. Irene froze, her body rigid as the familiar sound of gunfire echoed in her ears. No matter how many times she''d heard it before, it still sent a shiver down her spine. "Nick, are you insane?" she shouted, her voice trembling with fury. He met her re with an icy calm. "The car''s broken." She turned sharply on her heel. "Fine. I''ll call a cab." Nick''s voice cut through the air, low and deliberate. "Do you think there''s a single taxi in this city that would dare pick you up?" If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Irene stopped in her tracks. She clenched her jaw, knowing he wasn''t bluffing. "Get in the car, Irene. Don''t waste time. Weren''t you the one who hated seeing innocent people get hurt?" he said, his tone deceptively casual, though the warning was clear. Her hands curled into fists at her sides before she exhaled slowly. "Fine. I''ll take the ride, Mr. Coleman." She climbed into the car, the door clicking shut behind her. ncing at her reflection in the window, she noticed her cheeks were puffed out in frustration. Nick seemed amused. His lips curved into a soft chuckle, startling the driver and bodyguards alike. Inside, Irene pulled out her phone, determined to ignore himpletely. Her fingers tapped furiously on the screen, her focus on a game as if she could vent her frustration by destroying virtual enemies. Nick watched her quietly, then reached for a neatly packaged container. The aroma of freshly prepared porridge filled the car as he opened it. "Your favorite. Eat," he said, his tone calm and matter-of-fact. Irene nced at him with disdain. "Don''t you hate eating in enclosed spaces? The smell always gets to you." Nick''s lips twitched into something between a smirk and a smile. "Still remember what I hate? Not bad. Means I''m still in your heart." Before she could retort, he scooped a spoonful, blowing on it gently before holding it out to her lips. Chapter 547: Warmth How could the man he used to be ever say such things? Ever since they met again, he seemed... different. He was still as domineering and forceful as before, but now there was something else- something unfamiliar-woven into his demeanor. Warmth. Could a man like him evenprehend the meaning of that word? Lost in thought, Irene blinked as Nick lifted a spoon of porridge to her lips. The familiar aroma lingered in the air, stirring a memory she thought she had buried long ago. Did he still remember her preferences? "Open your mouth." His tone was cold, but if she focused, she could catch a faint trace. of something softer underneath. "Mr. Coleman, people''s tastes change. It''s been two years, and I-" Before she could finish, Nick ate the porridge himself and leaned forward, his face suddenly too close forfort. "What are you-" His lips captured hers in a swift,manding motion. The warmth of his breath intertwined with the taste of the porridge, stirring something deep inside her. Damn it. Did he still think she was the woman who let him have his way without question? A chill flickered in Irene''s eyes as she shoved him back, her anger simmering beneath the surface. Nick didn''t seem to care. His gaze was calm, almost teasing, as if her resistance amused him. "I know you didn''t have breakfast," he said simply, his voice low and deliberate. "If you won''t eat, I''ll feed you-one bite at a time. You know I don''t bluff." Her cheeks burned with a mixture of anger and embarrassment. His audacity still had the power to disarm her, even now. The sunlight streaming through the car windownded on his face, softening the sharp edges of his features. For a fleeting moment, he looked almost approachable, even warm. But Irene knew better-he was a man carved from ice, and the warmth was a facade. Her heartbeat betrayed her, quickening against her will. Damn him-smiling like that. Who was he trying to seduce? If it had been before, she would haveughed and leaned into him without hesitation. She would have let her guard down, drawn in by his charm. But now... Silently, Irene took the food container from his hands. "Since you''re so insistent, do I even have a choice?" Hearing her address him as "Mr. Coleman" again, Nick''s gaze darkened. He hated the distance implied in her words, the invisible wall she had built between them. "Don''t call me that," he said sharply. "Why not? Everyone else calls you Mr. Coleman. What should I call you, then?" Irene''s lips curved into a sly smile, her tone light and teasing. Nick narrowed his eyes. He could see through her act-the carefree, yful mask she wore to keep him from getting too close. He had hurt her too deeply, and this was her shield. "You know what I want to hear," he said, his voice softer now, almost pleading. Irene swallowed the porridge, then leaned in close. Her breath brushed against his ear, warm and deliberate. "Does Mr. Coleman want me to call you Nick instead?" Her voice was a teasing purr, but the sound of his name on her lips stirred something in him. No matter how cold or mocking her tone, it still hit him like a de to the heart. "Don''t y games with me, Irene," he warned, though his voicecked its usual edge. She leaned back, her expression unreadable. On the surface, she appeared confident- charming and untouchable, the woman who now ran her own bar and flirted with strangers as if it were second nature. But Nick knew better. Since leaving him, she hadn''t been with anyone else. He had been her first-and her only. Even after their separation, even after the pain he had caused her, she couldn''t bring herself to let another man touch her. She had tried to move on, but every time, he had been there-watching, waiting, interfering. Not that it mattered. Deep down, she knew she wouldn''t have gone through with it anyway. Her heart had been his for far too long, and even though she hated him for it, she couldn''t let go. "As if the women around you aren''t enough, Mr. Coleman," Irene said suddenly, breaking the silence. She turned her attention back to the food, focusing on each bite as though it might calm the storm inside her. Nick''s jaw tightened. "Irene, since you left, I haven''t touched another woman." His words hung in the air, heavy with unspoken emotion. Irene didn''t respond. She didn''t trust herself to. Instead, she kept eating, pretending his confession didn''t matter. Whether he was telling the truth or not, it was irrelevant. Their time had passed. The car fell into an uneasy silence. Though they sat side by side, it felt as though an unbridgeable canyon stretched between them. As the za came into view, Irene''s thoughts shifted. She smiled faintly at the thought of Aurora, the young woman she had helped mentor. Aurora had started her ownpany, creating perfumes from scratch, and Irene couldn''t wait to stock up on her products. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for the Nick noticed the change in her expression. Even though he knew her smile had nothing to do with him, it still softened something in his chest. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a lipstick-the shade she used to love the most. "Your lipstick''s faded," he said quietly. Irene frowned, pulling out apact mirror to check. He was right. Between eating and-well, him-her lipstick had smeared. She reached into her bag to reapply it. Before she could, Nick caught her wrist. "Let me," he said, his tone leaving no room for argument. "What are you doing?" she demanded, pulling back slightly. "You''ve never done this before. Did you practice on someone else?" The thought of him holding another woman''s face, of him gently applying lipstick to lips that weren''t hers, made her chest tighten. She scolded herself silently-why did it even matter? "For you, I can learn anything," Nick said simply. The car stopped, and before Irene could respond, he stepped out and walked to her side, opening the door for her. Irene hesitated, her thoughts still stuck on the image of him with another woman. Without a word, she stepped out of the car and brushed past him, heading toward the za without looking back. Chapter 548: Denis Vukic vs. Nick Aurora spotted Mr. Coleman arriving with Irene. Were they back together already? "I''m gonna go say hi, Ashy." This missing content is only avable on The sess of today''sunch event put him at ease. His little fox would shine, no matter where she was. This missing content is only avable on This missing content is only avable on This missing content is only avable on She had picked up Julian''s pet name for Aurora-"Little Bunny"-and, being a few years older, had no qualms about using it herself. "Irene, what brings you here?" Aurora''s usual reserve softened. Something about Irene''s energy made her feel at ease, perhaps because Irene was Julian''s cousin. This missing content is only avable on The bystanders froze. Bold, wasn''t she? Wasn''t Irene worried about offending Mr. Coleman? But Nick didn''t mind. In fact, the faintest hint of a smile touched his lips; her casual reliance on him warmed him in a way he couldn''t exin. "Alright," he said simply. This missing content is only avable on This missing content is only avable on Julian''s words made it clear: Aurora''s sess was her own, but if Irene kept teasing, it reflected on him, too. This missing content is only avable on This missing content is only avable on This missing content is only avable on Denis Vukic excused himself from his conversation and approached Aurora. Nick''s eyes narrowed slightly as he watched the man. He already knew who Denis was-his business ventures overseas had crossed Nick''s radar. This missing content is only avable on Irene''s eyes lit up as Denis approached. "Little Bunny, your teacher is this handsome?" If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Aurora bit her lip nervously. Irene''s bluntness could be endearing, but praising Denis''s looks right in front of Nick? That was asking for trouble. Sure enough, Nick''s expression darkened. He wasn''t a man to show much emotion, but the subtle tension in his jaw was unmistakable. Denis, unfazed, extended a hand. "Denis Vukic," he introduced himself, his tone courteous but firm. "I''m Irene Bar-" Irene began, reaching for his hand, but before she could finish, Nick pulled her back, his arm wrapping around her waist. Nick stepped forward, his cold eyes meeting Denis''s. "Nick," he said, his voice sharp enough to cut ss. Their handshake was anything but friendly. Aurora could almost feel the temperature drop as the two men stared each other down, their hands locked in a silent battle of wills. Denis remained calm, but his grip didn''t waver. Nick, however, wasn''t backing down either. To anyone watching, it was clear: these two men were not going to get along. Julian, sensing the tension, stepped in with a practiced smile. "Alright, alright. We''re all friends here. Let''s save the introductions for the lounge, shall we?" This missing content is only avable on "What''s wrong with you?" she hissed under her breath. "Shaking hands isn''t a contest. Someone might think you''ve got a crush on him, the way you wouldn''t let go!" Nick stepped forward, his cold eyes meeting Denis''s. "Nick," he said, his voice sharp enough to cut ss. Their handshake was anything but friendly. Aurora could almost feel the temperature drop as the two men stared each other down, their hands locked in a silent battle of wills. Denis remained calm, but his grip didn''t waver. Nick, however, wasn''t backing down either. To anyone watching, it was clear: these two men were not going to get along. Julian, sensing the tension, stepped in with a practiced smile. "Alright, alright. We''re all friends here. Let''s save the introductions for the lounge, shall we?" Asher, watching from a distance, quickly moved to pull Denis away. Irene, meanwhile, grabbed Nick by the arm and tugged him toward the lounge, her annoyance evident. "What''s wrong with you?" she hissed under her breath. "Shaking hands isn''t a contest. Someone might think you''ve got a crush on him, the way you wouldn''t let go!" If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Mr. Coleman-the infamous, untouchable Nick-sighed, his frosty demeanor melting in the face of Irene''s scolding. "I didn''t mean to..." he muttered, looking genuinely contrite. Aurora, meanwhile, turned to Denis with an apologetic smile. "I''m sorry about that. They''re...plicated." Denis waved it off. "It''s fine. I get it." His gaze drifted toward Irene and Nick, who were now seated on a sofa, still bickering. Chapter 549: Do You Like It? Denis Vukic immediately noticed the tension between the two, and perhaps because of everything he''d been through, he now believed that love was a kind of luck. If two people could stay together, why waste time arguing? If he ever found Daria, he would hold her like the most precious treasure, vowing never to let her go or hurt her again. The event was brimming with couples, and to Denis, they all seemed blissfully happy. At least they still had their loved ones by their side. Aurora, watching Denis''s solitary figure from a distance, felt a sharp pang of sadness. She had told him Daria wasn''t dead, rekindling his hope. Yet, the fact that he couldn''t find her seemed to weigh heavier than grief itself. "Julian, are you sure you don''t have any leads on Daria?" Aurora asked, her voice carrying a note of urgency. Denis had done so much for her-helping him now felt like the least she could do. "Little Bunny, I''ve told you before-I''ve got no grudge against Denis. If I knew where she was, I''d say so. When I got back to Clothville, I even sent people to look for her. But if she''s decided to start over, she''s probably changed her name. Without that, how can anyone find her? It''s like trying to spot one star in the night sky. She could''ve moved halfway across the world by now." Aurora sighed, her shoulders slumping. "I guess you''re right. It''s all up to fate, isn''t it? If they''re meant to be, they''ll find each other again someday." Julian gave her a sidelong nce and smirked. "Enough worrying about other people''s lives. You''ve got your own moment to shine. The perfumeunch is about to start-it''s nearly nine." Aurora''s stomach churned. She nced nervously at the crowd of reporters and cameras. "Julian, I don''t know if I can do this. Look at all of them... What if I mess up?" He smiled, reaching out to give her hand a reassuring squeeze. "You''ll be fine. Just breathe. You''ve worked so hard for this-you''ve got nothing to be afraid of." Aurora nodded hesitantly, but as the music swelled and the host stepped onto the stage, her heart pounded like a drum. The venue was packed, the energy buzzing. Even a few of Marcos''s people had shown up, curious to see the spectacle. The music heightened the anticipation, setting the tone for the evening. The host, a well-known presenter in Clothville, took the stage with a radiant smile. Her voice was warm and confident, instantly drawing the audience in. "Ladies and gentlemen, wee! The show is just getting started!" she teased, her enthusiasm rippling through the crowd. As the lights dimmed, a promotional film began to y, projected onto a massive screen. Aurora had prepared two versions of the film, and tonight, the audience would see the exclusive one-the story behind her perfume. The film starred Candy as the lead, portraying a tale of love''s bittersweetness. In the public version, the male protagonist was a shadow-a pair of elegant hands, a subtle smile, a crisp white shirt. But tonight''s version revealed his identity in full. The story unfolded with a sense of longing. Years had passed since their young love had been torn apart. Candy''s character, once a schoolgirl with innocent dreams, was now a sophisticated professional, working at a perfume boutique. In one poignant scene, she picked up a bottle of perfume, the packaging simple yet elegant. Her expression softened, as if the scent carried her back in time. The audience held their breath as a man stepped into the frame, his deep, maic voice breaking the silence: "Do you like it?" The camera panned to reveal him-a strikingly handsome man in a tailored suit. The crowd gasped audibly. He wasn''t just anyone; he was one of Clothville''s most beloved actors. The chemistry between the leads was electric. Their shared gaze spoke volumes, memories of the past flickering like mes in their eyes. In just minutes, the film had the audience spellbound. Tears glistened in the eyes of some as the story revealed the reason for their separation-a misunderstanding that had kept them apart for years. The male lead had spent that time searching for her, even naming his boutique after their love. Their reunion was tender and bittersweet, culminating in a kiss that left the audience cheering. The screen froze on Candy, holding the perfume bottle that symbolized their journey. When the lights came back on, the crowd erupted into apuse. The event flowed seamlessly into the next segment, a series of interactive games and activities. The energy was palpable, but Gemma, standing off to the side, grew increasingly restless. She had her doubts. Candy was supposed to make a grand entrance, but what if the audience was too captivated by the film to care whether she appeared or not? She forced herself to stay calm. This was Candy''s moment, and missing it would surely spark outrage. As the final segment approached, Aurora felt a wave of relief. The audience''s overwhelming response had eased her nerves, and the night seemed destined to be a sess. Ian, watching quietly from the sidelines, let out a long breath. Theunch had gone off without a hitch so far, and only one thing remained: Candy''s appearance. The crowd began chanting her name. "Candy! Candy!" Gemma smirked, a glint of satisfaction in her eyes. The host raised her hands, quieting the room. "Alright, everyone! Let''s wee Miss Candy to the stage! And she''s brought a special surprise for you all tonight." The room fell silent, anticipation thick in the air. Gemma''s confidence wavered. Candy had supposedly suffered an allergic reaction-a nightmare for any celebrity. Would she really step onto the stage, blemished and vulnerable, with so many cameras aimed at her? The lights dimmed, and the theme song from the promotional film began to y. A figure emerged from the mist, moving slowly toward the stage. The crowd erupted, their screams deafening. Aurora, watching from backstage, felt her heart swell. Whatever doubts there had been were gone now-Candy had arrived, and the night was far from over. Chapter 550: A Crushing Defeat Gemma looked as if she''d seen a ghost. Her voice wavered as she muttered, "How could this happen? Impossible. This is absolutely impossible." Just that morning, she''d watched Heather storm out in a rage, even pping her twice. Candy had been dered allergic-Gemma had heard it with her own ears. But now, Candy stood right in front of her, dressed to perfection, her makeup wless, with not the slightest hint of the rash Gemma had banked on. To make matters worse, Candy was performing the theme song for the promotional video. Whether intentional or not, the smile on Candy''s face felt like a dagger, sharp and mocking. Gemma squeezed her eyes shut and clenched her fists until her nails dug into her palms. A chill swept over her, though she couldn''t tell if it was the cutting wind or the icy dread settling in her chest. She had lost. Completely. Her carefullyid n had detonated in her face. She''d hoped to use Candy''s supposed "allergy" to wreck Heather''s reputation, undermine Ian''s recent progress, and, above all, throw Aurora''s productunch into chaos. She''d imagined Aurora''s frustration, her humiliation. But now, the castle of her schemes had crumbled. Her dream of revengey in ruins. Worse, her failure wasn''t just personal-she was staring down the very real prospect of being fired by Sun. If her n had seeded, the fallout wouldn''t have mattered. Losing her job would''ve been a small price to pay for the damage she could''ve inflicted on her rivals. But instead, not only had they escaped unscathed, they''d triumphed. Gemma stood there, drowning in her defeat, while Candy''s bright, mocking eyes seemed to pierce straight through her. Theughter and music from the crowd felt distant and cruel. Gemma''s chest tightened, smothering her. She couldn''t bear it. Without so much as a nce back, she slipped away from the bustling scene. Aurora''sunch event was nothing short of a spectacle. The venue pulsed with energy- music,ughter, and celebration spilling out into the night. In contrast, Marcos'' event was bleak, lifeless, and already fading into irrelevance. Marcos had underestimated Aurora from the start. He''d dismissed her efforts as amateurish, confident that his reputation alone would carry the day. He hadn''t bothered to put much thought into the early stages of promotion. Even the celebrity guest he''d invited, Sophie, was ast-minute addition. She was a moderately popr actress in Clothville, but her fame couldn''t hold a candle to Candy''s star power. And Candy wasn''t just attending Aurora''s event-she was performing. Her live rendition of the theme song was an instant hit, pulling the crowd toward Aurora''s venue like a ma. Aurora''s event had it all: celebrities, luxury cars, influencers, and meticulous nning. Everything had fallen perfectly into ce-timing, location, and execution. The result was a dazzling celebration that felt less like a productunch and more like a g for the elite. Marcos, on the other hand, had nothing topete. Sophie, standing underwhelmed in the spotlight, had no special performance nned. The entire event felt rushed and uninspired. As the crowd began to thin, the cracks in Marcos'' strategy grew impossible to ignore. "This is boring," someone muttered. "Yeah, let''s check out the other party," another chimed in. And just like that, the crowd surged toward Aurora''s venue. Reporters scrambled to cover the action. Multiple tforms began live-streaming the event, making the excitement essible to viewers everywhere. Sophie, left standing awkwardly in the nearly empty room, felt humiliation creeping up her spine. She couldn''t take it anymore. "I have another appointment," she muttered to Susan, her voice tight. Susan tried to stop her, but Sophie shook her off. She''d only agreed to attend as a favor, and with the event turning into such a disaster, she saw no reason to stay. Unpaid, unappreciated, and now humiliated, Sophie wasn''t about to let this debacle tarnish her reputation. She slipped out, taking her fans with her. By the time she was gone, Marcos''unch event was a ghost town. Meanwhile, Aurora''s venue was overflowing. The buzz of excitement was palpable, the energy electric. The on-site sales had begun, and the results were staggering. Aurora''s product was a limited edition-only 1, 000 bottles had been produced. Half of those were avable for purchase at the event, and all 500 bottles sold out in less than twenty minutes. The allure of the celebrity endorsement, the emotional resonance of the promotional campaign, and the exclusivity of the product had created a perfect storm. Women rushed to buy, the words "limited edition" driving them into a frenzy. Those lucky enough to snag a bottle were ecstatic, while those who missed out jumped at the chance to pre-order. Aurora''s team had nned for this, offering a pre- order system for the second batch. Customers could pay a deposit to secure their bottle, guaranteeing delivery before the product hit store shelves. The strategy was genius, and the results showed it. Some buyers even ordered extra bottles for friends, while scalpers joined in, sensing a lucrative opportunity. The scene was chaotic-an overwhelming sess by any measure. In stark contrast, Marcos'' side was a wastnd. Tens of thousands of bottles sat untouched. Susan, standing beside Marcos, tugged at his sleeve. "Marcos, let''s go. The staff can handle this." Marcos didn''t respond. His jaw was tight, his gaze fixed on Aurora''s triumphant venue across the way. As Marcos and Susan left, reporters swarmed them. Cameras shed, microphones thrust forward. "Mr. Giron, you spent months preparing for thisunch. Are you satisfied with today''s results?" Marcos clenched his fists. The question hung in the air like a taunt. "Mr. Giron, it''s been said that Miss Montgomery initially wanted to coborate with you. Why do you think she chose to start her own brand instead?" "Mr. Giron, how are you feeling about today'' event?" The reporters didn''t let up, their questions sharp and relentless. Marcos remained silent, his expression frozen, his defeatid bare for all to see. Chapter 551: A Complete Victory A crowd of reporters surrounded Marcos, a scene that was oncemon in his life. Back then, the questions were always pleasant, allowing him to bask in the limelight with his warm smile, graceful demeanor, and gentlemanly charm in front of the cameras. But today, the questions were sharp and cutting, culminating in inquiries about his rtionship with Susan. "Mr. Giron, are you and Miss Simmons officially together?" "Is it true that Miss Simmons left the entertainment industry and got divorced because of you?" "Miss Simmons, what do you think of Mr. Giron''s press conference today?" The relentless shes of the cameras were blinding, directed squarely at Susan''s face. Flustered, she found the scene both familiar and alien. She had left the entertainment industry some time ago, hoping to return to a normal life. Who would have thought she''d get pulled into another abyss? Was Aurora her nemesis? Every time Susan crossed paths with Aurora, misfortune seemed to follow. Years ago, her downfall had been orchestrated by Aurora. Now, even though she had left the entertainment industry and had nothing to do with her anymore, Aurora reappeared, intertwining their fates once again. The reporters'' relentless questions reopened old wounds that had barely begun to heal. It felt as though someone had forcefully ripped them apart, sprinkling salt on the exposed flesh for all to see. Susan was in agony, but no one cared. Instead, they trampled on her pride without hesitation. "Stop taking pictures, please, I beg you. I''m no longer a public figure," she pleaded. "Miss Simmons, just give us a response," one reporter pressed. But polite interactions didn''t sell headlines. The media thrived on sensationalism, disregarding the harm their stories might cause as long as they got their scoop. Trapped by the reporters, Susan''s mind raced through the memories of her life. Her first encounter with Hayden in high school. Her first meeting with Aurora. The first time she buried her feelings for Hayden deep inside her heart. The first time she vowed to have him at all costs. Images of the three of them shed through her mind. She vividly remembered Aurora''s heart-wrenching expression on her eighteenth birthday. Then came the day Susan finally got together with Hayden, thinking she had won everything-her dream man and a flourishing career in the entertainment industry. Leveraging the Simmons family connections, Susan quickly rose to stardom, suppressingpetition, acting like a diva, and scheming against others. And now? Everything she endured today was a mirror of her past misdeeds- manipting scandals about others while she stood radiant at the top. Her perfect world shattered the day Aurora returned. Anxiety consumed her as Hayden sought Aurora out again and again. She remembered fighting with Aurora, her rage exploding to the point where she pushed her into the ocean. At that moment, she had thought how wonderful it would be if Aurora just disappeared forever. But what followed was Julian''s relentless revenge, bringing a flood of scandals crashing down on her. Susan didn''t dare step outside her door. Her marriage to Hayden fell apart, and she sought sce in Marcos''s arms. She thought everything had ended. Yet today''s events forced her to relive her mistakes, dragging her back into the abyss. "Stop it! Please stop!" Susan murmured repeatedly, her voice trembling. Marcos, already irate, quickly shielded her. He noticed how pale her face had be, her eyes lifeless, her body swaying on the verge of copse. Momentster, Susan fainted in his arms. Thankfully, she fell into his embrace and didn''t hit the ground. Already in a foul mood, Marcos grew even more furious seeing her unconscious. Without hesitation, he grabbed a camera that was nearly pressed against Susan''s face and mmed it to the ground. "I told you to stop!" he roared, his voice like that of a raging lion. The reporters, terrified, immediately stepped back. Taking advantage of the moment, Marcos carried Susan away. Holding her fragile body, a pang of guilt and sorrow struck him. Perhaps she had done many reprehensible things in the past, but didn''t everyone deserve a chance to be forgiven? She had already suffered punishment far greater than her crimes. Wasn''t that enough? Susan, born into luxury, had never endured such hardships. But in the past few months, she had been dragged from heaven to earth, enduring unimaginable torment. And even then, people still wanted to trample on her. She was human, too. She could feel pain. Marcos''s heart ached as he thought about how he had once considered abandoning her. But seeing her so frail now, he couldn''t bear it. He vowed never to let her go again. He would shield her from all future hardships. At this moment, he didn''t care about the losses he might suffer or how badly things might end for him. All he wanted was for the woman in his arms to be safe. She had given up everything for him-her pride and her dream of being an actress. Marcos remembered how Susan had once said that acting was her greatest passion. If it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t have quit so decisively. So be it. Whatever hardshipsy ahead, they would face them together. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! He carried Susan into the car, which sped away. Before leaving, he cast onest nce at the lively scene where Aurora''s event was thriving. On various streaming tforms, live broadcasts of Aurora''s perfumeunch were trending. Viewers who hadn''t attended regretted missing out. Calls were flying, urging friends to secure a bottle of Aurora''s perfume. Priced at $99 for 30ml and $199 for 50ml, it wasn''t cheapparable to those made by more established luxury brands. But when women shopped, price often became irrelevant. It was a battlefield, a frenzy, a point of pride. Customers fought over the perfume as if it were a rare treasure. The registration counters were overwhelmed. Aurora had to bring in ten additional staff members to handle the crowd, but even they were sweating under the pressure. Heather watched the chaos with joy and threw herself into Ian''s arms. "We did it! We finally did it!" "Yes," Ian said, equally exhrated as he embraced her. "Finally, we can sleep peacefully tonight." As the crowd began to thin, Irene approached Aurora with a smile. "Not bad, Little Bunny. How did youe up with this sales strategy?" Aurora returned her smile. "To be honest, I was worried at first. It''s my first time making perfume, and I didn''t feel confident. If no one bought it, it would''ve been embarrassing. "By limiting the quantity, I reduced production costs and used this as a trial run to gather feedback. Plus, people love limited editions. That''s why I designed the sales n this way." Chapter 552: I Like Your Scent Over the past three years, Aurora had navigated thepetitive world of business, learning its rules through hard-earned experience. Her foray into perfume-making, however, had been a spur-of-the-moment decision. If not for the provocation she had endured at Marcos'' ce, Aurora might never have chosen to study perfumery. From the initial inspiration to the final product, only a few months had passed. She was far from confident-she wasn''t a miracle worker, after all- and the fear of failure loomedrge. When production began, Aurora deliberately avoidedrge-scale manufacturing. She wanted to test the market''s reaction first, reducing risks and minimizing potential losses. As she often said, "Scarcity creates value." Limited-edition items held greater allure. Vanity drove people to covet things others couldn''t have, elevating their sense of status. Knowing the power ofpetition and pride, Aurora decided that a thousand bottles would suffice. Even if they didn''t sell as expected, the loss wouldn''t be too great. Yet, as she stood before the overwhelming demand, even she was taken aback. The za, already packed with thousands of people, became even more crowded as Marcos'' customers were drawn to her stall. The entire square was a sea of humanity, and pre-orders had already surpassed ten thousand-a number far beyond her initial expectations. "It seems we don''t have to worry anymore. We''ll take our leave," Irene said with a light smile. The event was over, and it was time for her to go. "All right, Irene. A small token of my appreciation-I hope you like it," Aurora replied warmly. Apart from the thousand bottles for sale, she had prepared ten limited-edition bottles as gifts for family and friends. Irene''s eyes lit up at the sight of the special packaging, her joy as pure as a child''s. "You''ve really outdone yourself," she said, clearly delighted. Aurora smiled. "I still have some work to finish today, so I won''t see you off." With that, Irene left with Nick by her side. Nick, who hated crowded ces, rarely made public appearances unless absolutely necessary. This was precisely why many had heard of Mr. Coleman but few had ever seen him in person. Back in the car, Irene''s earlier frustration with Nick seemed to have melted away. As she beamed with excitement, he watched her with an amused expression. It was just a bottle of perfume-was it really worth all this enthusiasm? Unable to resist, Irene sprayed a bit of the perfume behind her ear. Forgetting Nick was right beside her, she asked absentmindedly, "Does it smell good?" The words had barely left her mouth when Nick leaned in, closing the distance between them. Irene instantly regretted letting her guard down. Nick caged her in, his arms braced on either side of her, surrounding herpletely with his presence. His nose brushed against the delicate skin behind her ear as he inhaled deeply, his warm breath tickling her and sending shivers down her spine. "That smells nice," he murmured, his voice low and intoxicating. After a moment, he added, "But any scent of yours would." Memories flooded Irene''s mind-moments they had shared in the past, moments she thought she had left behind. Though two years had passed, the familiar scent, the familiar presence, the familiar voice-they all drew her in once more. It struck her then: she had never forgotten him. On the contrary, he had only grown more significant in her heart. Even without doing anything, he left her flustered and off bnce. Pushing him away abruptly, Irene tried to regain herposure. Nick seemed as though he wanted to say something, but the weight of their shared history and the pain he had caused her kept him silent. Meanwhile, Aurora was overwhelmed with the chaos of the event. Though some guests had left, a swarm of reporters had descended upon her. "Miss Montgomery, did you expect such an overwhelming response?" one reporter asked. Aurora felt a small sense of relief but kept her expression neutral. "To be honest, I''m a little surprised. I''m just starting out in this industry, like a child learning to walk. I still have a long way to go." "Miss Montgomery, your debut has been remarkably sessful. Interestingly, today also marks Mr. Giron''s perfumeunch. You chose the same day and location-was that a coincidence or...?" The implication was clear. The reporter was trying to stir controversy. Aurora''s expression remained calm. "No, it wasn''t a coincidence. I nned this carefully. Christmas is a time for numerous events, and after much consideration, I decided it was the perfect time for aunch. Additionally, the timing had to align with Candy''s schedule. As for the location, this is amercial hub, so it was a logical choice." Aurora made no mention of Marcos, but the reporters were relentless. "I''ve heard that you initially intended to purchase Mr. Giron''s perfume but backed out due to endorsement issues. Is that what prompted you to create your own perfume andunch it on the same day as his? Was this an attempt to overshadow him?" Though Aurora wasn''t a celebrity, she had encountered simr situations before. She had prepared for questions like these. "Excuse me? Overshadow him? Mr. Giron is a respected veteran in the perfume industry. We''re all here to create perfumes we love. There''s no need forpetition." "But Mr. Giron is an experienced perfumer, and his pastunches have been highly sessful. However, judging by today''s turnout, his event pales inparison to yours. As a neer surpassing a veteran, what are your thoughts on Mr. Giron''s release?" "Thoughts?" Aurora''s tone remainedposed. "I don''t have any. I''d just like to remind everyone that this is merely aunch event. A smaller crowd doesn''t necessarily mean poor sales. So, where is the data supporting your im that I''ve ''surpassed'' Mr. Giron? Shouldn''t your profession require you to speak with more uracy?" Her calm yet sharp response sent a chill through the reporter. Aurora''s gaze, though devoid of anger, carried an undeniable intensity. Young as she was, herposure andmanding presence were formidable. It felt like standing before a powerful figure, and the reporter''s confidence wavered. "My apologies. I misspoke," the reporter stammered, caught off guard. Aurora smiled faintly. "Sess means different things to different people. Perfumers are artists, and every bottle of perfume is the result of countless trials and heartfelt effort. The fact that it even reaches you is already a sess. It carries the perfumer''s dedication and blessings." From that point on, Aurora deflected every question with poise and grace. She had no interest in exploiting her connection with Marcos to fuel gossip. Stirring unnecessary drama had never been her style. Chapter 553: Celebration Julian stood at the edge of the crowd, watching the dazzling woman at the center of it all. Faced with a barrage of questions from reporters and the media, she answered withposure, neither hurried nor boastful. No matter how sharp the questions were, she deflected them with grace and ease. He suddenly thought that if Aurora had entered the entertainment industry, she would undoubtedly have be a mega-star by now. Thankfully, she had no such intention. Otherwise, more people would have seen her, and Julian could hardly bear the thought of others gazing at his "Little Bunny." He wanted to hide her away, to keep her all to himself. But deep down, he knew that if he had chosen to clip her wings instead of helping her soar, she wouldn''t have be the radiant, joyful woman she was today. While he didn''t like others seeing her, her happiness was all that mattered to him. Her eyes, shimmering like rippling water, carried a faint satisfaction that made his heart ache with tenderness. Although he had helped promote her work this time, her sess was ultimately her own. Everything she had achieved was the result of her tireless efforts. How could he not be moved by such a brilliant woman? He knew he would never let her go in this lifetime. The eventsted most of the day, and by noon, the crowd finally began to disperse. Candy, in a hurry to catch her flight, left before the event had even concluded. Aurora apologized and had Heather take Candy to the airport. At the Airport Candy handed Heather her private number, and just like that, the two became friends. Heather was still in a daze-she never imagined she would one day befriend a celebrity like Candy. "Alright, no need to see me off. I''m leaving now. And remember, don''t be so silly in the future," Candy said with a smile as she bid Heather farewell. Watching Candy disappear into the security checkpoint, Heather felt both relieved and a little forlorn. Would she ever have the chance to meet her again? For the first time, Heather realized that while there were celebrities like Susan, who were two-faced, there were also genuine and straightforward people like Candy. Life, she thought, was truly fascinating. Back at the event, Ian''s nerves could finally rx. He hadn''t had a proper night''s sleep in two weeks. Heather thought of his slightly tired yet excited eyes, and her heart began to race. So this is love, she thought. Love is when just thinking about someone makes you feel sweet inside. --- When the event ended, Ian excitedly handed Aurora the final order tally. Over 10,000 bottles had been sold. "Miss Montgomery, take a look!" "Not bad," Aurora said with a smile. She was very satisfied with the results. After all, this was just from on-site sales. It was a remarkable achievement. If those 10, 000 bottles sold well and garnered positive reviews, the brand would truly be sessful. Aurora knew this innovative marketing model would soon be copied by otherpanies. Previously, manypanies had been worried about overproduction and the risk of unsold goods. But with this pre-order model, customers paid a deposit upfront and the remainder upon delivery. Even if there were returns, the deposit wouldn''t be refunded. This allowedpanies to control market demand and significantly reduce risk. While Aurora''s sales strategy was imitated, no one ever managed to achieve results as outstanding as hers. True to her word, Aurora hosted a banquet to thank everyone for their hard work. She even gave everyone three days off to make up for the half-month of overtime they had endured, including weekends. Her generosity surprised everyone, and the atmosphere at the banquet was lively and joyful. Even Gemma attended. She silently hoped for another chance, though she knew that even if Aurora didn''t take action against her, Mona wouldn''t let her off so easily. To her surprise, no one brought up the incident. Throughout the banquet, neither Aurora nor Mona called her aside for a private talk. Had they forgotten about it? Or were they simply too busy? Or perhaps Heather hadn''t told them? For now, Gemma only cared about staying with thepany. The benefits were excellent, and Aurora had promised that if thepany performed well, everyone would receive bonuses. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Such a humane and generouspany, paired with today''s resounding sess, meant that Sun was destined for a bright future. Aurora''s extensivework of connections, evident from the influential figures who attended the event, further solidified her position. Even if the work was exhausting at times, the potential rewards were worth it. After today''s perfumeunch, everyone was in awe of Aurora. She had be their idol, their goddess. Gemma spent the banquet in nervous anticipation. When it finally ended, many people had had too much to drink. Ian offered to escort Heather home. As the clear skies of the day gave way to a snowy night, Gemma, who had also drunk a lot, noticed Ian taking Heather''s hand as they walked toward the subway station. Heather was wearing the scarf Ian had given her, and the two exchanged smiles that exuded warmth and romance. At the hotel entrance, Aurora had also drunk quite a bit and was visibly tipsy. A ck car was parked not far away, and from it emerged a tall, elegant figure. "How much did you drink?" Julian asked. Earlier that evening, he had been entertaining Denis Vukic and Asher, two distinguished guests, leaving Aurora to dine with her team. Aurora''s alcohol tolerance was far from impressive. Her cheeks were flushed, and when she saw Julian, she leaned into his arms without hesitation. "Julian, you''re here," she murmured. This softer, more vulnerable side of Aurora was never visible at the office. Outside, she was like a warrior, invincible and unstoppable. In her daze, she thought she heard him sigh softly. Then, the tall man scooped her up in his arms. "Let''s go home. Don''t drink so much next time," he said. "Okay. Let''s go home," Aurora mumbled, burying her head in his chest. An assistant opened the car door for them, and the two got into the luxury car. Julian''s affection for Aurora was undeniable. Gemma had once naively thought that someone like Julian, with his wealth and status, would eventually lose interest in a woman. But time and time again, she saw him treating Aurora with more and more care. Their rtionship had grown so deep that no one coulde between them. As the car drove away, colleagues began leaving in small groups. "Gemma, aren''t you leaving?" someone asked. "I''ll leave soon," she replied. "The snow''s getting heavier. Do you want me to give you a ride?" In the past, Gemma might have flirted a little, but after watching those two couples leave, she had no such energy. "I''ll take a taxi. You go ahead," she said. "Alright, take care." "Will do." Gemma walked into the snowy night alone, shivering from the cold. This Christmas felt especially bitter. Chapter 554: Crisis The small woman in the car reeked of alcohol. Julian wasn''t sure how much she had drunk. The warmth of the car''s heater enveloped them, but he was still worried she might catch a chill. He took off his coat and draped it over her. Drunkenness often brought on cold shivers, so he held her close to his chest. In the soft glow of streetlights filtering into the car, he could make out her delicate, sleeping face. She was happy, wasn''t she? Today''s victory must have been exhrating. Even as an observer, Julian had felt joy for her. These past days, she had been racing around like a whirlwind, handling all sorts of matters. Now, atst, she could rest. Julian carried her into the warmth of the house. "Is she asleep?" Mrs. Hill asked upon seeing the woman nestled securely in Julian''s arms. There was probably no other ce in the world where Aurora felt as safe as she did in his embrace. "She''s asleep. Please prepare a light breakfast for tomorrow morning," Julian said considerately. He hadn''t forgotten how miserable she always felt the next day after drinking. "Of course, Mr. Ba," Mrs. Hill replied, tidying up before heading to bed herself. Back in the room, Aurora was still fast asleep. Julian had no choice but to y the role of a servant once again. He carefully removed her clothes and fetched a warm towel to clean her face and body. Aurora always insisted on bathing at night, but in her current state, a bath wasn''t practical. Instead, he used the towel to wipe her down, ensuring she was clean andfortable for a good night''s sleep. As he finished, Julian realized his body had already reacted to her proximity. He nced at her angelic, sleeping face. After a moment of hesitation, he decided not to disturb her and went straight to the bathroom. There would be plenty of time in the future. Tonight, he would let her rest. After washing up, Julian returned to the room and noticed Aurora''s phone had lit up with a notification. He hadn''t intended to snoop, but as he picked it up to switch it to silent mode, the message caught his eye. "Regarding your previous suggestion, I''ve given it some thought. If you want to know about Tina, meet me at Blue Rain Caf tomorrow at 5 p. m. -John Walsh." Julian knew that Aurora had sought out John Walsh before to learn about Tina. John, who had been closely associated with Tina, likely knew the truth. If he were willing to talk, the mystery would be solved. Aurora had hoped for this, but she''d been turned away by John when she''d approached him. Tina had likely sworn John to secrecy. Why, then, would he now take the initiative to reach out, unless... Julian''s eyes darkened as a thought urred to him. The R family''s affairs were still shrouded in mystery, but some things were certain. Tina had left to protect Aurora and had deliberately kept her in the dark about the R family. If the curse was real, John''s message carried deeper implications. From what Aurora had told him, John deeply loved Tina. At their first meeting, he had even gifted Aurora an incredibly valuable ne as a token. If Tina had changed her mind and wanted to reveal something to Aurora, she would have reached out directly. She would not have used John as an intermediary. This message, Julian deduced, was likely sent without Tina''s knowledge. John, driven by his love for Tina, might be willing to betray her wishes. He wanted to draw Aurora into thisplicated situation, perhaps to alleviate some of Tina''s burden. John''s choice to text rather than call likely stemmed from inner conflict. On one hand, he was breaking a promise to Tina. On the other, he wanted to help her. By texting, he left it to fate-if Aurora saw the message, she might go. If she didn''t, it would be out of his hands. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! But fate had intervened in another way-Julian had seen the message. John wanted to protect Tina, but Julian had the same resolve to protect Aurora. No one, and nothing, would be allowed to harm the woman he loved. Without hesitation, Julian unlocked the phone, opened the message, and deleted it. John Walsh, you left this to chance. Unfortunately, Aurora''s fate is in my hands. Afterward, Julian powered off the phone and ced it back on the table. He slipped into bed beside Aurora, who instinctively burrowed into his arms as he settled in. "Julian..." she murmured, her lips parting slightly in her sleep. Julian gazed at the small woman who leaned on him sopletely, her trust and reliance evident even in slumber. "Little Bunny," he whispered softly, his voice filled with emotion. "I''m sorry. I worked so hard to have you in my life, and I won''t let anyone or anything take you away from me. For the rest of my life, I only want you." With that, Julian leaned down and imed her lips in a deep, fervent kiss. His warm breath mingled with hers, and though she was half-asleep, her instincts guided her to respond to him. Her soft sighs fueled his desires. Initially, Julian had resolved to let her rest. But after everything that had happened, his emotions overwhelmed him. He pressed her beneath him, his fingers deftly unbuttoning her sleepwear, peeling it away to reveal her smooth, pale skin. The sleeping woman waspletely unaware of what was about to unfold. Julian lowered his head toward her. For some reason, that message had left a lingering unease in his heart. Even though he had deleted it, he couldn''t shake the feeling that the future held uncertainties. He had grown ustomed to this life with her. The thought of losing Aurora filled him with dread. He had already experienced the agony of losing her once-watching her disappear before his eyes. For three years, he had endured that pain. Even when Aurora had been with Hayden, at least Julian had been able to see her and keep track of her. But when she vanished at the airport, leaving no trace, he had been left in torment. He had searched for her in New York countless times but found nothing. He hadn''t known if she was happy, or even safe. Now, feeling the warmth of her body beneath him, Julian was reassured that she was still here, still his. Only then did the emptiness in his heart subside. Again and again, he imed her, his voice a desperate plea in her ear: "Little Bunny, don''t leave me. Never leave me!" Chapter 555: She Won’t Leave Me, Right? Aurora woke up feeling light-headed. The events of the previous night were a haze. Her body, soft and pliable, had surrendered to himpletely. Now, every part of her ached. "Awake?" A low, husky voice sounded in her ear. Aurora blinked. "Julian, aren''t you going to work?" She wasn''t sure what time it was, but it feltter than his usual work hours. "It''s Sunday. I''m staying home to take care of you. Are you feeling unwell?" Julian asked gently. Aurora nodded. "Yes, my body feels sore, and my head hurts." Thest time she''d had a hangover, it had left her feeling terrible. Julian, familiar with her limits, pulled her into his arms, his voice tinged with concern. "You know you can''t handle much alcohol. Why did you drink so much?" "I was happy yesterday... Oh no! I forgot to send Ashy off!" Aurora suddenly remembered. "Don''t worry. After breakfast, I took him to the airport myself. He knows how you are and would never me you." Julian''s hands moved to massage her temples. Aurora closed her eyes, enjoying his care. "Julian, why were you so... intensest night?" She thought for a moment and decided that "intense" was the right word. His passion had been overwhelming, almost consuming. "Probably because it''s been a while," Julian replied, his eyes flickering. Aurora realized he''d been holding himself backtely, seeing how exhausted she had been. Last night must have been an outburst of pent-up desire. "Julian, you''ve been so patient with me," she said softly. Picking up her phone from the bedside table, she noticed it was off. That puzzled her-she hadn''t turned it offst night. When she plugged it in, the phone powered on to reveal half a charge. She frowned. "Why was my phone off? I never turn it off at night." Her phone was crucial to her work. Even in the middle of the night, she was prepared to handle emergencies. Though herpany was stable now, she still maintained the habit. "I saw you sleeping so soundlyst night and didn''t want anyone to disturb you, so I turned it off," Julian exined. He had initially intended to silence it, but then he''d seen a message from John Walsh. Even after deleting the message, he''d felt uneasy. What if John called in the middle of the night? Julian understood how persistent a man could be when it came to Aurora. That message had likely been sent after much hesitation and deliberation, but Julian wasn''t about to give him the chance. "Thank you," Aurora said, her trust in him absolute. She''d never doubt a man who cared for her so wholeheartedly. "I had Mrs. Hill prepare some light food for you. Rest in bed for now, and I''ll bring it up," Julian said, ncing at the time. Aurora needed to eat on schedule to take care of her stomach. "Julian, I don''t know how I''d manage if you weren''t by my side one day," Aurora said with a smallugh. In just a few short months, Julian had spoiled her beyond measure. In the past, no matter how unwell she felt, she would have forced herself to get up. But afterst night-drinking, then being up half the night-her body felt like it was falling apart. Julian ruffled her hair. "Don''t push yourself too hard. It''s okay to indulge once in a while. You''re not working today anyway." "Okay," Aurora said, feeling at ease. Still, she decided to get up and freshen up before eating breakfast. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! She reached for her nightgown, her cheeks flushing. Her body felt clean and fresh-he must have taken care of her while she slept. Quickly, she slipped into her clothes. As she brushed her teeth and washed her face, her mind wandered. She and Julian had been together during her fertile periods several times, and she hadn''t taken any precautions. Yet, there had been no sign of a child. She hadn''t thought much about it before, and soon, she pushed the thought aside again. By the time she finished, Julian had brought breakfast upstairs. Aurora, dressed in her nightgown, her hair loosely tied back, and her face free of makeup, smiled brightly. "Wow, it''s my favorite. It smells amazing." Julian''s gaze lingered on her. That pure, untainted smile-how could he not want to protect it? "Julian, do you want a bite? What''s wrong?" Aurora noticed his expression, as though he were frozen in ce. "Nothing. I''m just not used to seeing you like this. You look beautiful," Julian said. "Don''t mind me. I already ate before you woke up." "It''s rare to have such a leisurely morning. I can finally rx for a bit," Aurora said with a sigh of relief. "You should rest more. You''ve been working too hardtely, busier than most corporate elites. You''re the boss, after all." "That''s exactly why I need to work harder. If I don''t, how can I expect my team to follow me? This is delicious," Aurora said, happily eating her porridge. Julian sat beside her, doing nothing but quietly watching her. Even that brought him immense joy. "Aurora, you''ll stay by my side forever, won''t you?" "Julian, what''s wrong? Didn''t you ask me thatst night?" Aurora remembered his hushed whispers as he repeatedly asked her not to leave him. She had reassured him over and over, yet he had kept asking, as if truly afraid she might leave. "I just feel so happy right now. I don''t want to lose you," Julian said softly, his gaze downcast. Aurora couldn''t see the fleeting sadness in his eyes. "Don''t worry, Julian. You love me so much, and I love you just as much. Even if you chased me away with a broom, I wouldn''t leave," Aurora said with augh. She didn''t understand his sudden insecurity, but it probably had something to do with the three years they''d been apart. "Do you have any ns today?" Julian asked, pretending to be casual. "I was thinking of going shopping. It''s been so long since I''ve had the chance." "You''re not feeling well today. Rest at home, and I''ll take you tomorrow." "Don''t you have work tomorrow?" "Don''t you want me toe with you?" "Of course I do," Aurora said, smiling. Chapter 556: I Want to See You Aurora stayed home as Julian suggested. After all, what did it matter what they did as long as they were together? Besides, she wasn''t feeling well, and staying indoors on a snowy day was the best choice. Today, with some rare free time, they finally had the chance to watch the movies they''d missed when they were released. Julian was in the kitchen, not far away, making coffee. Watching Aurora''s lips curl into a smile at the movie''s plot, his heart warmed. Aurora, I''m sorry, but as long as you stay by my side, that''s enough. He didn''t want her to go out, fearing something might happen-what if she ran into John Walsh? The best solution was for her to remain at home, safe and sound. Aurora,pletely unaware of his concerns, hugged a pillow as the movie captured her full attention. Julian walked over with a steaming cup of coffee. Through the rising mist, Aurora saw the gentleness and affection in his eyes. Even though she knew he protected and doted on her willingly, Aurora still felt a little up in the clouds. She thought her life was too perfect now, so perfect it frightened her- what if one day, she lost it all? "Julian, let''s watch it together," Aurora said, taking the coffee and cing it aside. It was still too hot to drink. "Alright." Before meeting Aurora, Julian had been a busy man. He rarely had time for things like movies. Sitting beside her, he held her close, listening to her soft, joyfulughter in his arms. He nced at the darkening sky outside. It was night now-that person probably wouldn''t keep waiting. "Julian, what are you looking at? I feel like you''ve been a bit distracted these past few days," Aurora said, looking at him. She wasn''t sure if it was her imagination, but although Julian still treated her as tenderly as ever, there seemed to be a shadow in his expression, as if something was weighing on his mind. "It''s nothing." But he didn''t look like it was nothing. "Julian, are you putting off work because of me? I know you''ve always been so busy," Aurora said, her thoughts never even brushing the real reason for his distraction. Julian stroked her head and went along with her assumption. "It''s fine. I''ll take care of it when I''m back at work." "If you''re busy, you don''t have to worry about me. You know I''m not a clingy person. I..." Aurora''s voice grew worried, fearing she had disrupted Julian''s life too much. Julian gently pulled her into his arms. "Silly Little Bunny, don''t you think I know how independent you are? You don''t need anyone. You could stand at the top all by yourself, pushing everyone else beneath your feet. But I can''t bear to leave you. I want to be near you, to watch over you. Can''t you grant me this one small wish?" Aurora leaned into his embrace. "Alright, but don''t let me hold you back from what''s important." "Don''t worry, I won''t. It''s gettingte. Let''s finish this movie and go to bed. You didn''t sleep wellst night, so tonight, go to bed early," Julian said, pressing a kiss to her forehead. "Okay. Julian, have you heard anything about the person I asked you to find?" Aurora asked, her mind drifting back to her mother. She had been so consumed with work these days that she temporarily pushed her thoughts aside. But whenever she stopped, Tina''s face would reappear in her mind- their hurried farewell and the curse Tina had mentioned, which Aurora still wasn''t sure was real or not. With no further clues and her mother refusing to contact her, Aurora felt utterly lost. "No news yet. I''ll let you know as soon as I hear anything," Julian replied, his biggest fear being that Aurora would pursue anything rted to Tina. "Alright." Aurora clutched his shirt lightly, her attention drawn back to the movie. Julian watched herugh so freely, but his heart grew heavier. He sighed silently. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! At a high-end restaurant, a distinguished middle-aged man had been sitting by the window since four in the afternoon. He had been waiting for six hours. The waiter came by a few times, but every time, his answer was the same: Wait a little longer. From his seat, he could see the bustling crowds below and the endless flow of cars. The snow continued to fall, hour after hour, cold and relentless. The waitstaff didn''t know who the elegant man was waiting for. They only felt the deep sorrow radiating from him. Even in middle age, his figure was impressive, without a hint of excess weight. His deep-set eyes, however, were filled with pain. He was strikingly handsome, a mix of features that spoke of his heritage. If he looked this extraordinary now, one could only imagine how stunning he must have been in his youth. Many young women these days admired men like him-mature, steady, and refined. And judging by his designer clothes, it was clear he was wealthy. But the sadness enveloping him made people hesitant to approach. He sat there quietly, as still as a statue, gazing out the window. By ten o''clock, the restaurant was closing. Most patrons had left long ago. "Sir, I''m sorry, but we''re about to close," a waitress said cautiously. They all knew he had been waiting for someone, and everyone understood how unpleasant waiting could be-especially for someone so important that he would endure six hours in the cold. "Alright, I understand." His movements were stiff as he pulled out cash from his wallet and paid the bill mechanically. He nced at his phone. Since the message he''d sentst night, there had been no response from Aurora-no texts, no calls. So this is how she chooses to reject me? He thought bitterly. Yet, not long ago, she had seemed so interested. After all, the person they were discussing was her mother. John Walsh stepped out of the restaurant, leaving the warm air behind and stepping into the biting cold. He took out his phone and found Aurora''s number. His thumb hovered over the call button, hesitating. Just as he was about to press it, his phone rang. It was Tina. Without hesitation, he answered, his voice soft. "Hello?" "John, is that project nearly done? Can youe back to New York now?" Tina''s voice was gentler than usual, stripped of the sharpness it carried at work. "What, you miss me?" John suppressed his frustration, responding in a teasing tone he knew would deflect the real answer. Over the years, he had stayed by Tina''s side, the closest person to her. Yet he knew she always kept her guard up, never truly letting anyone into her heart. "Yes, I miss you." Her words came as a soft sigh, almost like a whisper. John froze in ce, the snow swirling around him. His expression shifted from shock to joy. "What... say that again," he stammered, disbelief in his voice. "John, I miss you. I want to see you," Tina''s voice murmured through the line. "I''lle back immediately. Wait for me." Because of her simple words, the man in the snow was already undone. Chapter 557: Madly in Love with You After hanging up the phone, Victoria was seized by another violent coughing fit. She grabbed a few tissues to cover her mouth, knowing deep down that her days were numbered. This time, the coughing felt as if it would pull the very air from her lungs. Erica brought her a ss of warm water and noticed the bloodstain on the white tissue in her hand. "Madam, have some water," Erica urged, her voice tinged with concern. The sight of the blood was shocking, even to her, but Tina remained unbothered, as though she had grown used to it. Calmly, she wiped the blood away, tossed the tissue into the trash, and showed no emotion on her face. After taking a sip of warm water, Tina''s heart was still ice-cold. "Erica, what day is it today?" "Madam, Christmas just passed. Didn''t you watch Ms. Aurora''s livestream about her perfume a few days ago?" Erica reminded her gently. From a young age, Victoria had always had an excellent memory-a trait inherited from her family. The women of her lineage were born exceptional, with sharper minds and stronger memories than most. How could she forget something as simple as the date? It was a sign of her worsening health, a decline that seemed to elerate with each passing day. "Oh, that''s right. How could I forget so quickly?" Tina chuckled softly to herself. She picked up her tablet and opened videos featuring Aurora. "Look at this child. She''s incredible," Tina said, her voice tinged with pride. Erica already knew the truth and didn''t bother concealing it anymore. "Madam, how could your daughter not be incredible? Everyone''s praising her new sales model, and the reviews for her perfume are glowing. Speaking of which..." Erica hesitated, as if something had juste to mind. "What is it?" Tina looked at her suspiciously. Erica retrieved a carefully wrapped box. Inside was a custom-made bottle of perfume, apanied by a handwritten card. "Merry Christmas, Mom!" There was no signature, but the bold, striking handwriting was unmistakable. Tears blurred Tina''s vision as she read the words. "That silly child... She''s such a fool. Even after I abandoned her, she still acknowledges me as her mother." At that moment, Tina cried like a child herself. Erica stood by, watching this woman who had always been a queen in the eyes of others-strong, untouchable, andmanding-now sitting on the edge of her bed, sobbing uncontrobly. Erica could only sigh deeply. "Madam, Ms. Aurora is clever. She didn''t sign the card because she must have sensed something." "Yes, Aurora has always been sharp. She''s so clever... she deserves to live a long, ordinary life, like a normal person," Tina murmured, her gaze fixed on the screen ying Aurora''s videos. The sight of her daughter only deepened her conviction that she had made the right decisions. "Ms. Aurora is shining in the business world now, carrying the proud legacy of the R family''s exceptional genes. Madam, you were always meant to stand above the rest," Erica said, her tone filled with admiration. "The R family?" Tina let out a bitterugh. "On the surface, it looks morous, but if I had the choice, I''d have rather been born into an ordinary family. I just wanted to live as a simple woman." "I know, Madam. I understand," Erica replied, fully aware of why Tina had urgently summoned John Walsh back. She feared John would reveal the truth to Aurora. As calcting as Tina was-someone who could y with others'' emotions, even her own-she would do anything to protect her daughter. "Erica, you''ve been with me for so many years. You know what I''m thinking, just as I know what''s on your mind. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Yes, I called him back because I''m afraid he might disrupt Aurora''s life. But there''s another reason. My time is running out, and I want to spend what little I have left watching him." "Madam, could it be that you..." Erica was stunned. She had always thought that the events with the Montgomery family had shattered Tina sopletely that she would never love another man again. "I''m not heartless," Tina admitted, her voice soft. "I''ve seen everything he''s done for me. I never responded because I was afraid. I knew I couldn''t stay with him for a lifetime. If I couldn''t give him happiness, I thought it was better not to give him hope in the first ce. That''s why I kept pushing him away. But..." Her voice trailed off, and a gentle light flickered in her eyes. "But now, the person I want to see most is him. I was the one who sent him away. I didn''t want him to see me like this-so frail, so weak. I didn''t want him to feel sorry for me. And yet, I can''t stop thinking about him. I miss him so much it''s driving me mad. I know I''m selfish, but I can''t help it..." Erica watched the once indomitable woman bite down on the edge of her nket, tears streaming silently down her face. This was the most vulnerable and desperate version of Tina she had ever seen. For years, Tina had hidden behind her cold demeanor, keeping everyone at arm''s length-not because she didn''t care, but because she didn''t want to hurt anyone. In protecting others, she had only wounded herself. Erica''s heart ached for her. She leaned forward and embraced Tina. "Madam, you''ve done nothing wrong. Not a single thing. I believe that Mr. Walsh wants to be by your side. Instead of suffering apart, why not spend the rest of your days together in happiness? Do you think pushing him away will make him stop loving you? When you left all those years ago, he still waited for you to return. No matter how you treated him, his devotion to you never wavered. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! You pushed him away, hoping he''d find someone else, build a happy family, and free himself from you. But after all these years, Mr. Walsh hasn''t changed. He loves you-madly, deeply. So why keep lying to yourself? Do you think that after you''re gone, he''ll move on to someone else? A man who loves you to his very soul won''t stop loving you, whether you''re in this world or not. I can''t speak for others, but I''m certain of this: Mr. Walsh loves you, and his love for you has consumed him. Madam, don''t push him away anymore. I hate seeing both of you so heartbroken." The scars on Tina''s body were visible only to Erica. She had grown so used to hiding her pain, carrying all her burdens alone. She wanted to set John Walsh free. When her illness began, she''d sensed it and made arrangements to send John away. But no matter how carefully she nned, she overlooked one thing: her own feelings for him. Unknowingly, her love for him had grown deeper than she ever imagined. Magnus had been a scar on her heart, but John Walsh was the one who kissed those scars away, making her forget the pain. So she didn''t hate Magnus. She didn''t hate Genevieve. Only after John left did she realize how much she missed him, how deeply she loved him. "I thought I was so clever," Tina muttered, her voice trembling. "But I couldn''t see things as clearly as you did. I let us waste so many years." "Madam, as long as you''re willing to turn back, it''s never toote. Mr. Walsh has always been behind you. The moment you turn around, you''ll see him," Erica reassured her. Chapter 558: A Fierce Rebuke The three-day holiday passed in the blink of an eye. During those days, Julian''s constant care and affection filled Aurora with warmth. Although their daily routines were repetitive, as long as Julian was by her side, Aurora was willing to walk through life hand in hand with him. It wasn''t until he dropped Aurora off at her office that Julian finally left. Driving her to and from work had be his daily ritual, even though Aurora had suggested that Mona could take over to save him the trouble. Julian, however, wanted to spend every possible moment with Aurora and refused her suggestion. If not for their work obligations, he would have dly stayed glued to her side all day. What had once felt awkward to her was now second nature. Every goodbye included a kiss, a habit that had formed over time. But the moment Aurora stepped out of the car, she shed her yful demeanor. The cold, detached aura she had cultivated over the years enveloped her like a shield. The past three years had taught her to wrap herself in icy reserve. Though she had changed in some ways, the only people she truly trusted were Julian and Mona. Not even Ian or Heather had fully entered her heart. That coldness became a protective armor, keeping others at a distance, unwilling or too cautious to get close. Julian watched her retreating figure, her frosty presence unmistakable. A faint smile tugged at his lips. It was perfect. That adorable "Little Bunny" of his was a side only he got to see. After three days of rest, everyone in the office returned with renewed energy. The perfumeunch had been a smashing sess, and the team was jubnt, as if they had won a major battle. Any lingering doubts about Aurora''s abilities had vanished. Despite her youth, her methods were far beyond ordinary. Though Aurora had not openly dered war against Marcos, the simultaneousunches at the same venue had naturally invitedparisons. Even if neither party had said anything, others were quick to draw conclusions. Aurora had spent the past three days indulging in her little moments of happiness, ignoring workpletely. She had decided to let herself rx fully during her break. But as soon as she stepped into the office, she realized that the buzz about the event hadn''t died down yet. Gemma, unexpectedly, was early today. Normally, she was the type to arrive at thest possible minute, so her punctuality felt odd and out of ce. Aurora passed by Gemma with only a nce, saying nothing. She didn''t need to address the issue herself; someone else would take care of it. That single nce, however, sent chills down Gemma''s spine. It was the calm before the storm. She would have preferred Aurora to scold her outright-it would''ve been far less terrifying. Since the day of the perfumeunch, Aurora hadn''t said a word to her. Gemma had clung to the hope that perhaps Heather hadn''t reported the incident to Aurora, that maybe she didn''t know. But hope was fragile, and Gemma''s confidence wavered. Once Aurora entered her office, Gemma felt a fleeting sense of relief, letting out a breath she hadn''t realized she was holding. Her relief was short-lived. A cold voice rang out: "Gemma,e to my office." It was Mona. That icy tone froze the entire office. Mona''s presence radiated a chill that made everyone tense. This should have been a time for celebration, yet Mona''s anger was palpable. "And Heather, youe too," Mona added as she passed Heather''s desk. Heather stood and followed without a word. Gemma rose reluctantly, every step feeling like a march to the gallows. Her heart was heavy, and she took a deep breath. What wasing could no longer be avoided. Heather, meanwhile, didn''t look pleased either. She knew Mona too well. Mona was fair and just, always ensuring that rewards and punishments were properly dispensed. Though the situation had been resolved without disaster, Heather couldn''t deny her own mistakes. The three disappeared into Mona''s office. The scene was eerily reminiscent of school days when a teacher would summon students after ss to address their misbehavior. The rest of the office buzzed with spection. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Ian, do you know what''s going on? The general manager doesn''t look happy," Leonard whispered, clearly worried about Gemma. Ian noticed the concern in Leonard''s eyes and immediately understood. Leonard was still blind to Gemma''s true nature. "It''s nothing," Ian replied curtly. He wasn''t the type to gossip, even if Gemma was at fault. It wasn''t his ce to speak ill of her behind her back. "You must know something, Ian. Just tell me," Leonard pressed, growing more anxious. Ian stared at Leonard intently. "Leo, I''ve told you before-she''s not right for you. Forget about her." "What do you know? Why won''t you tell me?" "You''ll find out soon enough," Ian said, offering no further exnation. The office was already rife with gossip, and he had no intention of adding fuel to the fire, even if the rumors were true. In the general manager''s office, Mona sat behind her desk. Though young, she had fought alongside Aurora to earn her position, and her demeanor carried the samemanding presence as Aurora''s. Seated in her leather chair, Mona toyed with a pen in her hand. Heather and Gemma, having worked with her for some time, knew her habits well. Mona always rewarded and punished with precision. Being called to her office meant the oue was already decided. "The perfumeunch," Mona began in a calm but icy tone. "Did either of you make any mistakes?" Heather didn''t offer excuses. She lowered her head and admitted, "I did. I nearly caused Candy to have an allergic reaction, which could have ruined Miss Montgomery''s ns." She didn''t point fingers or shift me, simply owning up to her error. Mona then turned her gaze to Gemma. "And you?" Gemma''s eyes flickered. "I also made mistakes," she admitted, choosing not to argue. At this point, everyone knew the truth. Lying would be pointless. "Good," Mona said coldly. "Since you''ve acknowledged your mistakes, you won''t need toe to work anymore. Go to ounting and settle your pay." Mona''s decisiveness mirrored Aurora''s. She didn''t tolerate dys or second chances. "Just me?" Gemma asked, though she had prepared for this oue. She had hoped to drag Heather down with her, but now it seemed she was the only one facing the consequences. What about those two ps she had endured? Were they in vain? Her blood boiled with resentment, and she felt the injustice keenly. "Yes, just you." "But Heather also made mistakes! If you''re punishing me, she should face the same consequences. I refuse to ept this!" "Equal punishment?" Mona''s voice turned sharper as she sneered. "Heather made a mistake, yes. Her biggest mistake was failing to keep an eye on you. "But you, Gemma-you dared to target a guest personally invited by Miss Montgomery. Do you have any idea how disastrous Candy''s allergic reaction could have been? "You knew. You knew exactly what you were doing, and yet you still did it. "I''ve treated you fairly, haven''t I? And yet you let your personal grudges seep into professional matters, nearly ruining Miss Montgomery''sunch and jeopardizing thepany''s reputation. "Gemma, how twisted must your heart be to act so maliciously?" Chapter 559: Sophistry Mona had always beenposed. Despite her young age, she managed to maintain excellent control in every situation. Over the past few months, with Aurora absent, everyone regarded Mona as the de facto leader. The entirepany respected her. She handled matters with impartiality and professionalism, and no one dared to act against thepany''s interests. Gemma, however, had truly lost her mind. Driven by jealousy and lingering resentment toward Aurora, she allowed her emotions to impair her judgment andmitted a foolish act. When Gemma stood before the desk, facing Mona, panic gripped her heart. It was the first time she had ever seen Mona so furious, her anger so intense. "General Manager, I truly didn''t know there was mango in the drink. It was an unintentional mistake. If I had known, I would never have bought it," Gemma said, her tone smooth and persuasive as always. In the few months she had worked at thepany, apart from her dissatisfaction with certain individuals, she had been quite content with her job. The working conditions were excellent, and the benefits were exceptional. Many people would do anything to secure a position here. She had worked hard to get this job-how could she possibly want to leave? Besides, she hadn''t found a better opportunity elsewhere. Her parents had been thrilled about hernding such a great position, and the thought of being fired filled her with dread. Initially, Gemma had acted with a destructive mindset, wanting to drag everyone down with her-Heather, Ian, Aurora, and herself included. If they all fell together, she might find somefort in the chaos. But now that the situation had resolved smoothly and the press conference had been a huge sess, everyone was talking about it. Sun and the perfume brand had gained instant recognition. Gemma was the only one left feeling bitter. No one else had been hurt in the process, and the stark contrast gnawed at her. She couldn''t ept it. Mona observed theplex expression on Gemma''s face and understood her thoughts clearly. Perhaps Gemma had acted with reckless abandon, fullymitted to her decision. But now that things hadn''t gone as nned, she regretted it. "Gemma, I never even mentioned what you bought. If, as you im, you didn''t know the server had added mango, then how did you know there was mango in the drink?" Mona''s voice was cold and sharp. Gemma felt a chill run down her spine at Mona''s words, but she quickly steadied herself. "I heard Heather mention it earlier." "Gemma," Mona continued, her tone icy, "I specifically asked you if there was mango in the drink. Your reaction clearly indicated you knew exactly what was in it. Have you forgotten your own actions?" Heather, who had been silent until now, spoke up. "When I asked you about the mango, you didn''t deny it. Your attitude made it clear you knew. And now, even at this stage, you still refuse to admit it?" Gemma didn''t care what Heather thought. All she wanted was to keep her job. She wasn''t concerned with anything else. "Heather, how can you use me like this? That morning, you did ask about the mango, and I clearly told you I didn''t know-it was the server who added it. I never once said I asked them to include mango," Gemma insisted, her voice firm. She was determined to deny everything. Without evidence, they couldn''t fire her, and she wouldn''t admit to anything. "If that''s the case," Heather countered angrily, "then why didn''t you retaliate when I pped you twice in a fit of rage? Why did you calmly tell me to take Candy to the hospital? You clearly knew what had happened. "And Candy told me herself-it was you who delivered the hot drink that night. Yet you used me of buying it, clearly trying to frame me. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Luckily, Candy noticed the freshly melted snowkes on your coat and suspected something was wrong. She didn''t drink that hot beverage, or this would have turned into a serious incident. "Are you going to deny that you bought the drink? We can call Candy right now to confirm!" Heather''s frustration boiled over as she recounted the events,ying everything bare. Gemma''s expression froze as she realized where she had slipped up. When Candy had emerged unharmed, Gemma had assumed the information she had was wed and that Candy wasn''t allergic to mango. She hadn''t expected Candy to notice such a small detail and uncover her deceit. Now that she understood the cause of her failure, Gemma''s fear subsided. "Manager," Gemma began, her tone calm, "I admit that I bought the drink. But the reason I said it was Heather was because Candy had made it clear she liked Heather and disliked me-she even outright hated me. "I couldn''t ignore that. For the sake of thepany''s image, I told her the drink was from Heather to make her feel better. "Sometimes, when someone dislikes you, even the things you give them are disliked. Candy is an important client, and I''ve always kept that in mind. "So, in reality, what I did was for thepany. I wanted Candy to have a better impression and to maintain a positive image of Heather. "This was clearly a good thing. How has Heather turned it into something bad? "Heather, I know you''ve disliked me since I joined thepany, always giving me a hard time because I''m Ian''s ex-girlfriend. "I''ve already drawn a clear line with Ian and promised not to interfere in your rtionship. Why can''t you let it go? "Now you''ve even fabricated this story to frame me. Thepany has strict rules against internal conflicts. Miss Montgomery already values you highly. Compared to you, I pose no threat whatsoever. "Manager, you must investigate this properly. I''ve always worked hard to avoid making mistakes that could tarnish thepany''s reputation, but Heather is using this as an opportunity to frame me out of personal spite. "I even heard Heather was fired from Montgomery Group for internal conflicts. Keeping someone like her in thepany is a risk. "Today, she''s targeting me. Tomorrow, who knows..." "Tomorrow, will it be me?" Mona interrupted, finishing Gemma''s sentence for her. Heather''s face was flushed with anger. She had thought her experiences at Montgomery Group had been a turning point-a trial by fire that had strengthened her. But now, hearing Gemma''s words, she realized she was still no match for someone as shameless as Gemma. It wasn''t that Heather wasn''t clever; it was that Gemma''s brazenness was unparalleled. Her ability to twist the truth was unmatched. Blood rushed to Heather''s head. If she had a weaker heart, she might have copsed from sheer frustration. "Manager," Gemma said with an air of faux innocence, "I was just making a hypothetical statement. Heather is a seasoned professional, while I''m still new here. How could I possibly do such things?" Chapter 560: Shameless Individuals Gemma was truly a skilled negotiator. She took a situation that was entirely unfavorable for her and elevated it to an unexpected height, leading everyone to unconsciously follow her logic. It felt as though denying her reasoning would make you appear foolish. Mona, however, twirled her pen between her fingers, her expression indifferent, as if she hadn''t heard a single word. Compared to her, Heather''s reaction was worlds apart. Heather was so enraged her chest heaved violently, her face flushed red. She shook her head repeatedly. "That''s not true! The manager isn''t like that. She''s lying," Heather eximed. "I''m not lying, Heather," Gemma countered smoothly. "If you were really such a good person, why were you fired by Montgomery Group? I trust that arge, reputablepany like Montgomery Group wouldn''t dismiss an employee without a valid reason." Gemma was clever. She instantly shifted the conversation to another topic, even dragging Heather''s past into the spotlight. Her goal was simple: to cast doubt on Heather''s character and make her seem less innocent than she appeared. Heather knew Gemma was deliberately provoking her, trying to make her lose herposure and say something irrational in the heat of the moment. Aurora''s calm gaze suddenly shed in her mind. Aurora was alwaysposed, always collected. Heather forced herself to suppress the anger rising in her chest. If she allowed Gemma''s words to lead her astray, she would only betray Aurora''s trust and efforts to cultivate her. Taking a deep breath, Heather recalled Aurora''s advice from the past: "You need to be stronger-stronger than everyone else. Only then will you rise above them. You may not want to hurt others, but at the very least, you won''t let anyone trample over you." Aurora had said this the day Heather was bullied by Alison Walker in the cafeteria. Her expression at the time had been utterly indifferent, her entire being radiating a cold,manding aura. Aurora seemed destined to stand at the top. Now, Gemma was today''s Alison Walker. This time, Heather wouldn''t need Aurora to step in and save her. Heather knew no one was born a strong leader-not even Aurora. She had endured countless hardships and climbed step by step to reach her current position. Heather couldn''t afford to let her down. Quickly regaining control of her emotions, Heather opened her eyes, her gaze now calm and resolute. Mona, who had remained silent, observed the shift. Aurora had already made it clear that Ian and Heather were her chosen allies, her future support. Mona herself had no ns to stay here indefinitely. The New York branch had only Asher, and Mona had intended to return once Aurora''s side was on track. But before leaving, she needed to ensure everything was in order, mentoring Heather and Ian along the way. Otherwise, how could she leave with peace of mind? This wasn''t just a test for thepany; it was a test for Heather. A leader had to be decisive. Over the past few days, Mona had observed Heather closely. Heather was smart, a quick learner, and incredibly hardworking. For apany, having such an employee was a blessing. If Heather remained an employee forever, she''d be excellent- employees only needed to follow orders, not give them. But Aurora clearly intended for Heather to be a leader. Leaders couldn''t afford to be indecisive, nor did Aurora tolerate such traits. Indecision in critical moments would be a fatal w in leadership. As such, Mona had refrained from intervening, wanting Heather to face this challenge on her own. Only by oveing it could she grow. As Heather steadily calmed herself, Mona noticed the change in her eyes. She was no longer the girl who lost her temper over a few words, no longer someone easily led by the nose. Heather spoke confidently, her toneposed. "There''s no need to change the subject by bringing up my past. Miss Montgomery knows exactly what happened during my time at Montgomery Group. She was my department director back then, and everyone involved in that situation knows the truth. If, as you im, I was as terrible as you say, why would Miss Montgomery hire me? Not only that, but she entrusted me with critical tasks multiple times. Are you saying you''re smarter than Miss Montgomery, that you understand people better than she does?" Gemma was speechless. To criticize Aurora would be suicidal. How could she possibly respond to this? Before Gemma could think of an answer, Heather continued, her voice steady. "My past has nothing to do with you. Who I am as a person is something the general manager and Miss Montgomery are fully aware of. Today, we''re here to discuss your deliberate actions-causing Candy''s allergic reaction and sabotaging theunch event. You''ve been arguing endlessly, thinking I have no evidence, and that''s why you feel so bold. But let me tell you-I do have evidence." In just a few seconds, Heather seemed like apletely different person. Gemma found herself unable to counter. Hearing that Heather had evidence made her break out in a cold sweat, despite the room being warm. "Evidence? What evidence could you possibly have?" she stammered. "You im you didn''t know what was in the food, that it was all prepared by the staff. That''s fine. We''ll simply find the server from that night and hear their side of the story," Heather said, her tone firm and precise. Heather had underestimated Gemma earlier. She had assumed that after causing such an incident, Gemma would have resigned voluntarily. Yet not only did Gemma stay, but she doubled down, trying to shift all the me onto Heather. Heather regretted not confronting the server earlier to secure solid evidence before confronting Gemma. "No need. I''ve already found the person," Mona finally spoke, her tone calm yetmanding. Mona, much like Aurora, was a seasoned veteran. She would never disy the same softness Heather had. She had already tracked down the server before this confrontation even began. If Gemma had the audacity to do something like this, she clearly wasn''t the type to admit guilt so easily. People like her wouldn''t back down until faced with irrefutable proof. Mona pped her hands, sarcasmcing her voice. "Gemma, I had no idea you were so eloquent. You almost convinced me for a moment." Seeing Mona''s faint smile, Gemma panicked. She knew she was finished, but she still wanted to make onest attempt. "Manager, that restaurant has so many customers every day. It''s entirely possible the server remembers wrong. I don''t think their testimony is reliable." "We''ll find out soon enough," Mona said coldly, dialing the inte. She instructed her secretary to bring the server into the room. Gemma clenched her fists, her eyes shutting tight. She could only pray the server had truly forgotten. Chapter 561: What More Can Be Said The secretary quickly brought the person in. Gemma immediately recognized her-it was the same waitress from Christmas Eve. She forced herself to stay calm. Just because she recognized the girl didn''t mean the girl would recognize her. After all, the waitress served countless customers daily. How could she possibly remember each one? Even as she reassured herself, her fingers clenched tightly, refusing to rx, and her brows furrowed under a heavy cloud of worry. The young woman looked to be in her early twenties, not much younger than them. It was clear that she was nervous, stepping into such argepany for the first time. "Um... may I ask why you called me here?" she asked hesitantly. Mona nced at her. "We apologize for calling you over so suddenly, but something happened, and it''s rted to the hot drink served on Christmas Eve. We were hoping you could help us shed some light on it." "Help you? Me?" The girl seemed puzzled. She couldn''t imagine how a waitress like herself could be of any help. "Yes," Mona confirmed. "You don''t have to do much. Just tell us what happened that night. How''s your memory?" The girl''s face lit up with a touch of pride, her red lips curving into a smile. "Other things I can''t guarantee, but my memory is excellent. I was top of my ss in school because of it. I never forgot anything the teacher said. But..." Her voice trailed off, and her expression dimmed. "But what?" "But my family''s financial situation was bad. My dad passed away early, and my mom has been bedridden for years. I also have a younger brother. We didn''t have money, so I had to drop out of school and start working odd jobs," she said with a sigh. Mona nodded. "I understand. Since your memory is so good, can you tell me which of these two was the person who came to your shop that night?" Mona pointed to both Heather and Gemma. The girl''s gaze shifted between the two women. When her clear, bright eyesnded on Gemma, Gemma''s heart pounded violently. "It was thisdy," the girl said, pointing directly at Gemma without hesitation. Mona''s lips curved into a smile. "Good. You''re not mistaken." "Of course not. My memory is always reliable. I''m certain I haven''t seen the otherdy before," the girl replied truthfully. "Do you also remember what she ordered that night?" Mona pressed further. The girl paused, appearing to think, though in truth, she already knew the answer. The atmosphere felt odd, as if the drink in question held significant importance. After carefully reying the memory in her head, she finally answered, "A freshly blended hot drink with banana and mango." Gemma''s face turned pale. She hadn''t expected the girl to remember so clearly. "You''re lying! I only ordered banana. I didn''t ask for mango. You serve so many customers every day-you must have made a mistake." If the waitress admitted to being wrong, the matter would blow over, and Gemma could avoid punishment. But the girl was indignant. "I''m not lying. It was Christmas Eve, and I remember it very clearly. It snowed heavily that night, and it was alreadyte. There were hardly any people on the streets. "Our shifts are staggered. I had just started mine, and you were the third customer I served that night. At first, you asked for banana juice. I said okay. But then you hesitated for a few seconds and told me to add mango. I agreed. Then you asked me to add milk as well." Gemma silently cursed her bad luck. Why did she have to encounter someone with such a sharp memory? Not only did the girl remember her, but she even recalled the exact sequence of events. "I said banana juice. The mango was something you added yourself. You must be remembering it wrong," Gemma argued. "Miss, perhaps you''re the one who''s mistaken," the girl countered. "That night, you had your hair down and wore a ck overcoat that reached past your knees. Inside, you had on a beige turtleneck sweater, and you were wearing Chanel earrings. I couldn''t see your shoes clearly, though. "I remember your outfit in such detail. How could I possibly forget what you ordered? Besides, we always prepare drinks ording to the customer''s requests. If you asked for banana, why would I add mango on my own? We''d get in trouble with the boss for doing such a thing." The girl listed every detail of Gemma''s appearance that night. Gemma was stunned into silence. She had met her match. "Manager," Heather interjected, "I can vouch that Gemma wore exactly that outfit that day. Not just me-everyone else in the office can confirm it too. "If the girl can remember every detail of Gemma''s clothes, how could she possibly forget what Gemma ordered?" If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Gemma felt her face burn with shame. Heather''s words only confirmed the waitress''s uracy. Mona''s icy gaze fell on Gemma. "Gemma, do you have anything else to say?" Gemma lowered her head, stammering, "Manager, I was momentarily foolish. Please let me off this time. At the time, I thought the mango drink tasted better, so I added it. I didn''t mean for Candy to have an allergic reaction. Besides, didn''t the productunch still go smoothly? There wasn''t any real harm done. Can''t you just let it go this once?" "Even now, you''re still trying to lie your way out of this," Mona said coldly. "I won''t waste my breath with you. Pack your things and go to the finance department to collect your paycheck for this month." "Manager, I didn''t mean to-" Gemma pleaded, her voice trembling. "Whether you meant to or not doesn''t matter to me. This is how it will be handled," Mona dered firmly. Gemma left in defeat, her head hanging low. As she looked around the bright, bustling office, she felt a pang of regret. She didn''t want to leave this ce. Determined, she headed toward Aurora''s office. Heather, who had nned to escort the waitress out, noticed Gemma''s move and frowned. What was she up to now? "Heather, please follow me," Heather told the waitress. "Is there something wrong with the drink from that night?" the girl asked nervously. "Don''t worry. Just tell the truth," Heather reassured her as they entered Aurora''s office together. Aurora was busy with paperwork when Gemma barged in. Her calm gaze swept over Gemma. "What are you doing here?" she asked coolly. Chapter 562: A Blooming White Lotus The entirepany''s decision-making power rested in Aurora''s hands. Although Gemma didn''t like Aurora, she had to admit that, judging from Aurora''s attitude over the past few months, Aurora hadn''t deliberately made her work life difficult. This showed that Aurora wasn''t as petty as people might assume. Perhaps seeking her forgiveness could still work. "Miss Montgomery, I don''t want to be fired. Please, considering that we went to the same school, forgive me this once. I really want to stay with thepany. If my parents find out I was fired, they''ll kill me," Gemma pleaded, her voice trembling. Aurora turned her gaze to Gemma, whose face was filled with nervous tension. This was probably the first time Aurora had seen Gemma look so panicked since knowing her. From the things Gemma had done in the past, Aurora already knew the kind of person she was dealing with. She had encountered many people like Gemma-two-faced and skilled at hiding their true intentions. "If you knew the consequences of your actions, why did you do it in the first ce?" Aurora asked coldly, her expression indifferent. "I... I wasn''t thinking straight. At the time, I was just jealous of how much Candy liked Heather. I wanted to teach her a lesson-I didn''t have any other intentions," Gemma replied in a pitiful tone, her eyes glistening. Aurora found itughable. "Gemma, I think you''d make an excellent actress." "Miss Montgomery, what do you mean by that?" Gemma''s eyes widened as she stared at Aurora. Heather and a young girl entered the room just then. Neither spoke as they observed the scene before them. The young girl looked at the woman seated on the leather chair and was taken aback. Aurora was so young-much younger than she had expected. The girl had watched the livestream of the perfumeunch before, but seeing Aurora in person was surreal. She couldn''t believe that the founder of thepany was someone so close to her own age. Yet, the aura Aurora exuded wasmanding, almost imperial. Even though Aurora hadn''t directed her attention toward her, the girl felt a sense of unease. Aurora ignored the two neers entirely. Originally, she hadn''t nned to deal with Gemma''s actions, but the fact that Gemma had the audacity toe and plead her case was something Aurora couldn''t tolerate. "Gemma, you say you weren''t thinking straight. You say it was a moment of weakness. But you knew how much pressure the entirepany was under these past two weeks. Everyone has been working tirelessly to prepare for theunch in such a short timeframe. Take Ian and Leonard, for example. In this freezing weather, after several heavy snowfalls, they spent their nights nning and their days running around on-site. Meanwhile, you sat in a cozy office with the air conditioning running,pletely unaffected. I didn''t want to dwell on this, but because of your selfishness, you almost ruined the entireunch. You knew exactly what the consequences of your actions would be, Gemma. It''s precisely because you knew that you did it. You wanted to use this as a way to harm me-mess up theunch, offend Candy, and throw thepany into chaos. If you have an issue with me, you can leave. Thepany doesn''t depend on you to survive. But what you did didn''t just harm me. It harmed the entire team. Everyone who worked so hard, who stayedte to ensure everything was perfect-you nearly destroyed all of their efforts. You''ve worked alongside these colleagues for so long. Do you really feel no connection to them? Did you really need to resort to such malicious tactics to get your way?" Aurora''s voice was cold and unyielding. Heather and the young girl didn''t dare breathe too loudly. The aura Aurora emanated was so overwhelming that, despite the room being heated, they felt an icy chill. Gemma was left speechless, stammering, "I... I didn''t think it through." "It doesn''t matter whether you thought it through or not. I''m not interested in your excuses. If you still have a shred of dignity, leave," Aurora said without hesitation. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Miss Montgomery, please give me one more chance. This time, I promise I''ll do my job well. I don''t want to leave thepany!" Gemma begged desperately. "It''s toote. Actions have consequences, and you must face them," Aurora said coldly. Gemma''s frustration boiled over. She turned her anger toward Heather. "So it''s all my fault, is it? What about her? Are you saying she''spletely meless? We joined thepany at the same time, yet you favor her in everything and can''t tolerate me. Is it because of what happened back in school? Are you using your power for personal revenge? I''m smarter, prettier, and better at socializing than Heather. If you had given me more opportunities, I would never have done such a thing!" By the end of her tirade, Gemma had twisted the situation to make it seem as though Aurora was the one in the wrong. Even the young girl, who had been silent until now, couldn''t stand it anymore. "Miss, have you no shame? I don''t know exactly what happened in yourpany, but based on what I heard earlier in the office, your character seems highly questionable. You tried to pin the me on me first. Lucky for me, I remembered exactly what you ordered; otherwise, I would have taken the fall for you. When that didn''t work, you tried to frame thisdy. Now you''re even using Miss Montgomery of being unfair. Do you really think the whole world revolves around you? You''re acting like a spoiled princess, but without the credentials to back it up. Even as an outsider, I can''t stand watching this." "You... you''re just a lowly waitress! What gives you the right to speak to me like that?" Gemma snapped, enraged. Since when had small fry like this dared to insult her? "I''m not part of yourpany, so I have nothing to fear. The fact is, you were wrong. You tried to use me to sabotage yourpany. Even though things turned out okay, you still made a mistake. And instead of owning up to it, you''re ming everyone else. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! I''ve met many people in my life, but I''ve never seen anyone as shameless as you," the young girl retorted, arms akimbo. Aurora chuckled softly. This girl was amusing-bold enough to say such things. Earlier, Gemma''s words had left Heather fuming. Now the tables had turned, and it was Gemma''s turn to be livid. Gemma''s face turned red with anger as she pointed a trembling finger at the young girl. "Who are you? I''m going to report you! Let''s see how you feel about losing your job!" "Go ahead. My name is Willow Shore. If I lose this job, I''ll just find another. No big deal," Willow shot back,pletely unbothered. "Willow, you mentioned earlier that you have a good memory?" Aurora suddenly asked. "Yes, Miss Montgomery. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have remembered what she ordered," Willow replied confidently. "Good. Then tell me, in the office you just came from, how many pens were in the pen holder on the desk?" "Six," Willow answered without hesitation. "How many of them were yellow?" "There weren''t any yellow pens. There were three ck pens, two red pens, and one pencil," Willow responded firmly. "Excellent. Starting now, you''ll take over her position," Aurora said calmly, her words leaving everyone in the room stunned. Chapter 563: Taking Her Place The entire room froze at Aurora''s sudden deration. "What? Miss Montgomery, what did you just say?" Willow Shore was stunned. She had only exchanged a few angry words, and now Miss Montgomery was saying she should stay and work here? She must have misheard. Or maybe she was still dreaming. "I said, from now on, you''ll take her ce," Aurora replied, her voice crisp and to the point. "Aurora, if you want to humiliate me, there''s no need for such theatrics. If you want me gone, I''ll leave," Gemma said, her face clouded with resentment. She had just spent ages begging for the position, only for Aurora to ignore her. Now, inexplicably, the spot was being handed to a juice-bar waitress. How could she ept this? "You''re mistaken," Aurora said, her expression unchanged. "I never do anything pointless, and I certainly wouldn''t change decisions because of you. You''re not as important to me as you imagine." Aurora truly had no reason to humiliate Gemma-it wasn''t worth her time. If she wanted to embarrass her, there were plenty of simpler and more effective ways. But Aurora didn''t care enough. For her, there were far more pressing matters to attend to. Gemma barely registered in her thoughts. If not for this incident, she might have forgotten Gemma altogether. "Miss Montgomery, I haven''t done anything. Why would you hire me? I don''t know how to do anything..." Willow Shore stammered,pletely confused. Only Heather seemed to understand Aurora''s nature. She was not someone to act without reason. If Aurora said something, there was always a purpose behind it. "Miss Montgomery must think you have a strong memory and sees potential in you. She likely wants to cultivate that talent," Heather offered after some thought. Gemma sneered. "A good memory? Who knows if she just happened to nce at the desk and counted the items out of boredom. This is pure luck! A person who didn''t even go to college-how low are thepany''s hiring standards that you''d bring her in?" Aurora''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Luck, you say? Very well. Willow, tell me-what distinctive features did the manager you just saw have?" Aurora had noticed Willow''s sharp memory when she recalled a cup of hot drink from four days ago. This wasn''t just luck. Willow closed her eyes, as if recalling the scene, and then spoke. "The manager was wearing a brown coat and a navy-blue dress underneath." "Hah, that''s nothing special. I remember that too," Gemma scoffed. Willow ignored her and continued. "The coat had square buttons, and there was a pearl brooch on the left side. The sleeves were three-quarter length. She had medium- length, slightly wavy chestnut hair. There''s a small mole on her chin and another near her right ear. Oh, and she has pierced ears but wasn''t wearing earrings." Remembering someone''s outfit was one thing, but to recall the precise cement of moles on their face? That required extraordinary memory and observation. Gemma was speechless. She had seen Mona more often than Willow had, yet she had never noticed the tiny mole on her face until Willow mentioned it. The girl''s memory was indeed remarkable. Gemma felt bitter, but there was no denying the truth. "Excellent," Aurora said with a faint smile. "Follow Heatherter toplete your onboarding paperwork-if you''re willing to stay, that is." Willow was momentarily stunned but quickly nodded enthusiastically. "I''m willing! Thank you, Miss Montgomery, for giving me this opportunity. I''ve watched your perfumeunches online before, and I''ve always admired you. I can''t believe I have the chance to join yourpany!" "Wee aboard," Aurora said, confident she had made the right choice. Gemma bit her lip in frustration. To be so easily reced by someone else-it was unbearable. "Alright, you can go handle the paperwork too," Aurora said, casting a dispassionate nce at Gemma. Her eyes held no anger or reproach. The matter was resolved, and Aurora had suffered no loss. That was enough for her. She saw no need to kick someone when they were down. Gemma met Aurora''s calm gaze and felt a mix of emotions-frustration, bitterness, and helplessness. Aurora''sck of scolding only made the finality of her dismissal more cutting. This was her reality now. Following Heather out of the room, Gemma watched Willow Shore bombard Heather with curious questions. "You''ll sit here from now on," Heather said to Willow. "If you need help, feel free to ask me or another colleague. Once your paperwork is done, I''ll introduce you to the team." "Move," Gemma said coldly, walking past them. The other employees were still in the dark about what had happened. Why was Gemma packing her things? Why was her seat being given to a stranger? Heather didn''t bother engaging with Gemma and instead led Willow away toplete the onboarding process. Once they were gone, the remaining employees gathered around Gemma. "Gemma, what''s going on? Why are you packing? Are you being transferred to another department?" "No, I''m leaving thepany," Gemma replied tly. "But thepany is doing so well! Why would you leave now, especially when we''re on an upward trajectory? It seems like such a waste." "Yeah, we''ll miss you!" Whether their sentiments were genuine or not, Gemma still felt a pang of sorrow. After months of working together, it was hard to leave abruptly. But she had no other choice. She had created this situation herself and could me no one else. "Gemma, did the manager misunderstand something? Let me talk to her," Leonard offered, noticing her reddened eyes. His protective instincts red up. Gemma''s voice trembled with resentment. "Someone couldn''t stand me being here. It''s fine. I''ll leave." Her vague words,ced with usation, left the onlookers specting. Heather''s involvement, the new hire recing Gemma-it all started to make sense to the crowd. They suspected Heather had orchestrated the entire situation. Ian, who had been silent until now, frowned at Gemma''s behavior. This woman couldn''t leave quietly. Leonard, however, was indignant. "I''ll go talk to the manager!" "Stop," Ian said coldly, finally speaking up. "What is it, Ian?" Leonard asked, confused. Ian sighed and nced at the clueless crowd. "Do you even know what happened? And yet you want to storm into the manager''s office?" Chapter 564: A Dangerous Man Leonard was at a loss for words. He truly didn''t know anything. Earlier, when he had asked Ian, the man had refused to say a word. Ian shook his head. "Leo, I told you to stay out of this for your own good." "For my own good? I know you and Heather get along well, but you can''t just side with her because you like her! Don''t forget, Gemma was someone you liked before. How can you let her be wronged like this?" To Leonard, Ian was only helping Heather because he liked her,pletely ignoring Gemma. The office had grown lively with whispers and murmurs. Though workce romances weren''t explicitly forbidden, they always carried a certain awkwardness. Ian and Heather hadn''t crossed any major lines, but Leonard''s public confrontation clearly aimed to defend Gemma. "Leonard, don''t ruin things with everyone because of me. This is my fault." Gemma''s pitiful appearance caught everyone''s attention. No matter how you looked at her, she seemed like the one who had been wronged. Ian took a deep breath. "Gemma, why can''t you ever learn to behave? I didn''t want to bring this up to spare you some dignity. But since you insist..." "Don''t!" Gemma panicked. Her initial goal had only been to stir trouble before leaving, hoping to cast doubt on Heather. But Ian nced at her and revealed the truth anyway. The room fell into stunned silence as everyone processed the story. Who would have thought that the seemingly gentle and kind Gemma could be so ruthless? "Gemma, you knew how hard we worked for two weeks on thisunch. How could you do this?" "Exactly. Did we ever do anything to offend you?" "You always seemed so refined, but turns out you''re this kind of person." Voices of usation filled the air. Gemma couldn''t take it anymore. She had assumed Ian''s kind-hearted nature meant he wouldn''t expose her. But Ian was no longer the same man from their university days. He had people he wanted to protect now. Gemma didn''t try to argue further. Her dismissal was evidence enough. She packed nothing, grabbed her bag, and left without a word. Leonard, on the other hand, stood frozen. He had never imagined the woman he admired could do something like this. Ian patted his shoulder but said nothing more. Once Gemma was gone, no one felt any lingering attachment. If anything, her departure brought relief. She had been like a tumor, or perhaps a ticking time bomb. Sparing her this time might have led to even worse trouble in the future. After the productunch, thepany''s cohesion quietly but noticeably grew stronger. Everything seemed to be moving in a positive direction. Aurora, meanwhile, busied herself with processing orders and improving other skincare products. She intended to ride the momentum sparked by the perfume''s sess. A new wave of work began. When it was time to leave for the day, Julian called to say he wouldn''t be able to pick her up. Aurora didn''t mind. His work was even busier than hers, and no matter how close they were, she didn''t want Julian to sacrifice his responsibilities for her. They were both people who should soar freely, not hold each other back. Aurora called Mona and checked her watch. Mona was still twenty minutes away, but Aurora had alreadye downstairs. The deep winter wind bit at her face. With time to spare, Aurora walked across the street to buy a hot drink. The warmth from the cup spread to her hands, reminding her of Julian''s warm touch. When had he be such a permanent presence in her world, always lingering in her thoughts? A gentle smile crept onto her face, but it quickly vanished. She felt a gaze fixed on her. Aurora was no stranger to attention. With her striking appearance, she had grown up under the gaze of others. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! But this was different. The stare wasn''t a casual nce from a passerby. It was invasive, predatory, and made her deeply ufortable. She looked up toward the source of the gaze. Parked not far away was a ck car. From the back seat, someone was watching her. The window was rolled down just slightly, enough for her to meet the man''s eyes. The rest of his face was hidden behind the tinted ss. His eyes were intense, burning with an aggressive energy. Ordinarily, when someone was caught staring, their first instinct would be to look away. But not this man. When Aurora noticed him, he didn''t avert his gaze. Instead, he continued to stare boldly, making no effort to hide his interest in her. Yes, Aurora could see it clearly-his unfiltered interest. And it wasn''t a good thing. Most women in her position would have turned away, flustered. But not Aurora. She didn''t shy away. Instead, she returned his gaze coldly, her demeanor regal andmanding,pletely unshaken by gender or circumstance. Her phone rang. "Miss Montgomery, where are you?" Mona''s voice came through the line. "Stay there. I''lle to you," Aurora replied, her words breaking the silent standoff with the man. Even as she turned and walked away, she could still feel his scorching gaze on her back. It was as though his eyes could burn through her. After she left, the man sat back in his seat. He thought of the moment when she had smiled with the cup in her hands. It had been like winter sunlight, warm andforting. A cruel smile tugged at his lips, and he shifted his gaze away from where she had vanished. "Drive." Aurora got into Mona''s car, the warmth inside a stark contrast to the frosty tension she carried. Her expression was icy, so much so that Mona couldn''t help but ask, "Is everything okay?" If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Nothing. Let''s go home," Aurora said, swiftly shutting down the conversation. But the man''s hawk-like eyes were etched into her memory, leaving her unsettled. She couldn''t pinpoint the source of her unease. Her thoughts were interrupted by a phone call. The caller was Alison Walker, someone she hadn''t seen in months. "Hello," Aurora answered, steadying her emotions. "Miss Montgomery, your perfume is incredible. I had to pay a fortune to get my hands on a bottle," Alison''s cheerful voice came through. This woman, both rival and ally, made Aurora''s thoughts drift back to their first meeting months ago. "You didn''t call just to talk about perfume, did you? If you like it, I can have one custom-made for you." "You''re still as sharp as ever. No, I didn''t call for that. I wanted to tell you something." "What is it?" "Three days ago, Genevieve was bailed out." "Oh? She was convicted and sentenced. Who dared to bail her out?" "I''m only giving you a heads-up. Ivy has found herself a dangerous ally. Be careful. That woman is on the brink of madness. Who knows what she''ll do next?" Chapter 565: Aurora Was Followed It had been a long time since Aurorast heard from Alison Walker. She hadn''t expected Alison to call her, let alone to share something as startling as news about Genevieve. "Genevieve''s sentence has already been decided. Even if she''s to be released early, her time inside was far too short for someone to get her out. It must''ve taken someone with real influence. Seems like Ivy has found herself a powerful backer," Aurora murmured. "That''s right. Funny thing is, I only found out because a friend of mine works there. We caught up yesterday, and she quietly mentioned it during our conversation," Alison replied. "Do you know who got her out?" Aurora wasn''t particrly worried about Ivying after her. She simply wanted to know who was behind it so she could prepare herself. "That, I don''t know. All I heard is that it''s someone from... the underworld. Someone with connections on both sides of thew. So... you get it. Getting someone out isn''t exactly hard for a person like that," Alison said, leaving her words hanging in the air. As someone who grew up in a wealthy family, Aurora understood all too well that not everything could withstand the light of scrutiny. It wasn''t just the criminal world-many legitimate businesses weren''t exactly clean. The ties between government and business were undeniable, and the lines between crime and authority were often blurred. Like the roots of a tree, everything seemed interconnected beneath the surface. On the outside, the tree might appear lush and thriving, but underground, darkness prevailed. "Thank you for telling me this. I''ll be cautious," Aurora said sincerely. "There''s no need to thank me. You''re a good person," Alison''s voice carried an almost ethereal quality, distant and dreamlike. Thinking about how they''d first met, Aurora couldn''t help but smile faintly. Alison Walker, who had once been so guarded, was now voluntarily warning her of potential danger. "How are things on your end?" Aurora asked. "Paul and I are getting married," Alison said suddenly. It had only been a few months since theyst saw each other, yet to Aurora, it felt like a lifetime had passed. Now, things had taken such an unexpected turn. "You''re still young. Is it worth tying yourself down because of hatred?" Aurora sighed. She remembered when Paul and Alison were just casual lovers. Everything that had happened since had led to this moment, changing them both. "Don''t worry about me. I''m pregnant with his child now. I just want to give my baby a proper home," Alison said before quickly hanging up the phone. The busy tone in her ear left Aurora feeling conflicted. Alison had once been consumed by revenge, and while she''d seeded, everything had changed in the process. The only other person Aurora knew who was so blinded by hatred was Ivy. She thought back to theirst meeting when Ivy had begged her to save Genevieve. Aurora had ignored her, and she knew it had likely broken Ivy''s heart. No one understood the consuming power of hatred better than Aurora. It had fueled her own survival for so long, but now, it seemed Ivy had inherited that burden. Aurora''s thoughts were interrupted when she noticed something was off. "Mona, this isn''t the way back," she said, snapping out of her reverie. "From the moment I picked you up, there''s been a car following us. I thought it was strange, so I decided to lose them first," Mona said calmly. Aurora, lost in her thoughts, hadn''t noticed anything unusual outside. But now, ncing back, she saw a ck car trailing them. It looked suspiciously like the one she''d seen earlier when buying a hot drink. Remembering Alison''s warning, Aurora''s expression darkened. "Mona, head toward the city center. The more traffic, the better." "Understood," Mona replied, already nning the same strategy. The busier the roads, the harder it would be for anyone to follow them unnoticed. It was rush hour, and the streets were congested. Mona skillfully merged from a side road into the main thoroughfare. The car behind them seemed aware of their tactic, maintaining a steady distance. But Mona was experienced, weaving through the traffic until the ck car was finally out of sight. With the roads so jammed, catching up would be nearly impossible. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Aurora scanned the area behind them and, seeing no sign of the car, sighed in relief. "Mona, pull over. I''ll walk from here." "Alright. Be careful, Miss Montgomery," Mona said, her tone serious. The situation was unsettling-whoever was following them clearly had their sights set on Aurora. "I will. You be careful too. Stay alert," Aurora instructed before quickly getting out of the car. Several blocks away, in a car caught in the traffic jam, a pair of sharp, predatory eyes tracked Aurora''s fleeting figure. "Mr. Raymond, should we continue following her?" "No. Let''s head back," a man''s low voice replied. "Understood." Aurora made her way to a nearby subway station, taking the train before switching to a taxi to get home. Only after stepping inside her house did she finally feel a sense of safety. "Miss, you look so pale-like you''ve seen a ghost!" Mrs. Hill''s voice startled her from behind, nearly making her jump out of her skin. "Mrs. Hill, do you have to walk so silently? You scared me half to death!" "Miss, you''ve never been one to scare easily. What happened to you? You don''t look well," Mrs. Hill asked with concern. "It''s nothing. The cold must be getting to me. Has Julian note back yet?" Aurora nced at the empty living room, feeling its silence more keenly than usual. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Mr. Ba has an engagement tonight, but he specifically called to make sure your favorite dishes were prepared. Dinner will be ready soon," Mrs. Hill said. "Alright." Aurora went upstairs to change, mentally berating herself for being so shaken. Julian had already told her he''d be outte tonight; she just hadn''t remembered in her panic. But those sharp eyes and the car that had followed her lingered in her mind. She couldn''t shake the unease that gripped her. Her phone buzzed suddenly, and a message popped up from an unknown number. Initially, she thought it was another spam message. But when she opened it, her face turned pale again: "Miss Montgomery, my apologies for rming you today." In the past, she might have dismissed it as a prank. But after seeing those eyes earlier, she couldn''t ignore it. "Who are you?" she quickly replied. There was no response. Aurora''s anxiety grew, her heart pounding in her chest. Alone in the house, with Julian away, her fear only deepened. At that moment, all she wanted was thefort of Julian''s arms and the familiar warmth of his presence. "Julian, pleasee home soon," she whispered. Chapter 566: Why Are You Nothing Like Her In another luxurious vi, Ivy crawled on the floor like an obedient pet, dressed provocatively and adorned with a ne around her neck. It was the only way to please her so-called master, a man who found joy in others'' suffering. The women who stayed by his side bore scars, both visible and hidden, yet many were drawn to him for his extravagant generosity. He had a peculiar promise: any woman who spent a night with him and managed to stay conscious until morning would be granted one wish. Ivy had heard of this and schemed her way into his bed. That night was unforgettable. Several times, she thought she wouldn''t survive. But the thought of Genevieve, still imprisoned, spurred her on. Hatred can blind a person, but it can also make them stronger. She clung to that fire in her heart, refusing to let it extinguish. On that fateful night, herck of fear and hesitation caught his attention, earning her a ce by his side. She knew he possessed the power to rescue Genevieve easily, and that power was something she wanted to harness. Ivy was determined to use this man to utterly destroy Aurora, forcing her to experience the same pain Ivy once endured. No price was too high for her goal. Even now, she crawled toward the man lounging on the sofa like a submissive pet. "Master," she murmured. The man, known only as Mr. Raymond, had a heavy addiction to cigars. Most of the time, a cloud of smoke surrounded him. From the day Ivy followed him back, she had been recuperating-somethingmon for all his women. No matter how much they prepared themselves mentally, their bodies were still flesh and blood. His sadistic tendencies left many women bedridden for days, sometimes even months. He was like an ancient emperor, summoning women at will with no intention of forming emotional bonds. His purpose was singr: physical pleasure. For the women he called upon, the experience was a mix of fear and excitement. They were thrilled by thevish rewards they would receive afterward but terrified of his brutal methods. Not everyone could endure his cruel "punishments." Ivy hadn''t been around long, but she had already heard about Mr. Raymond''s ways. Resistance was futile-rebellion only provoked him further, something Ivy understood instinctively. There was no room for love or romance with him. Any woman foolish enough to hope for his affection met a disastrous end. Ivy recalled the butler''s warning as she nced at the man through the haze of smoke. His face was chiseled and sharp, a reflection of his cold, ruthless personality. He was like a de-lethal and unyielding, leaving no room for gentleness or mercy. With no other choice, Ivy approached him in the most submissive way possible. Her trembling fingers reached for the towel draped around his waist, pulling it away. For most men, such a provocative gesture would be irresistible. Yet Mr. Raymond merely tilted her chin, inspecting her face carefully. "Smile," hemanded. Ivy froze, unsure of his intent. But his orders were absolute. Even if he demanded her death, she would have toply. After a brief pause, she forced a seductive smile. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Not like that. Smile again," he demanded coldly. Confused, Ivy tried again, her smile faltering under his icy gaze. She had no idea what kind of expression he wanted. Mr. Raymond, however, was lost in his thoughts. His mind wandered back to an earlier moment, a fleeting memory. He had been at a busy street corner when he saw a woman in a ck coat holding a cup of hot coffee. She had smiled-a soft, unintentional smile as if lost in thought. It was the kind of smile that felt like sunlight breaking through a cold, gray sky, warming something deep within him. He had seen countless women-slim, curvy, white, ck, every type imaginable. Yet none had ever truly captivated him. The world was full of beautiful women, and he had experienced more than his share. But then the host mentioned Aurora, a woman who had built her own business empire. That was the first time Mr. Raymond had looked up, intrigued. Aurora was striking- stunning at first nce and even more so upon closer inspection. When faced with difficult, almost hostile questions from the host, she had responded calmly and eloquently, herposure unshaken. She was remarkable, but nothing about her had truly moved him-until that one moment. It had been pure chance. He was waiting at a red light when he noticed her standing there, her aura icy and untouchable, like a frost-covered rose. She was a true ice queen. Then, without warning, she had smiled. That single smile melted all her coldness, leaving only a faint warmth behind. In that instant, she had captivated him. For the first time, he felt something stir within him-something he couldn''t quite exin. He hadn''t nned to follow her, yet he found himself doing so as if possessed. Later, after returning home, he had summoned Ivy. She was Aurora''s sister, after all. Surely, she would share some resemnce. But now, as he stared at Ivy, disappointment filled him. "You''re nothing like her," he said, his voice devoid of emotion. Chapter 567: The Deal Ivy''s face had long since be stiff from forced smiles when she suddenly heard Mr. Raymond''sment. A flicker of difort rose in her heart. Who was he referring to? "Master, how am I not like... someone?" she asked cautiously, fearing that a single misstep could anger this man. She hadn''t forgotten the butler''s warning-Mr. Raymond was notoriously temperamental. "It''s nothing. Continue," the man replied indifferently, too uninterested to borate. Suppressing her unease, Ivy resumed her task. The night stretched ahead, and this was only the beginning. The temperature in the room climbed steadily. Hisbored breaths mingled with her cries of pain, creating a suffocating tension. No matter how hard she tried to endure, the torment-so close to punishment-was impossible to bear. She clenched her teeth tightly, holding back the screams that threatened to escape. In a daze, she instinctively leaned forward, wanting to kiss his lips. But the man turned his head away, evading her touch. His cold gaze swept over her, sending a chill down her spine. She''d almost forgotten-his lips were forbidden territory. He could kiss others, but no one was allowed to touch his lips without his permission. What a detached, unfeeling man... Fortunately, his mood seemed decent tonight, and he didn''t punish her for her transgression. Ivy bit down, held on, and endured with immense willpower, refusing to faint. Don''t pass out. Don''t pass out. Just endure it. If you can make it through, you''ll earn the right to make another request! She repeated this mantra in her mind, driving herself forward. Afterward, she knelt on the floor. "Master, I have a favor to ask of you." The man, puffing on his cigar, nced at her. "You''re honest. Speak. What do you want?" The bloodied woman forced herself to remainposed. From the moment she approached him, Mr. Raymond had known she had an agenda. Most women who sought him out wanted something. They offered their bodies, and in return, he found his enjoyment with them. It was a mutually beneficial arrangement that he neither judged nor questioned. Ivy was not the most special woman he''d encountered, but she was different from those who sought wealth, cars, or houses. "Master, I want you to help me take revenge. If I can achieve that, my worthless life will be yours. Whatever you want me to do, I''ll do it." This time, Ivy wagered her life instead of her body. It was a well-known rule that Mr. Raymond would grant one request after the act. But not just any request-there were limits. Overstepping them could result in losing everything. Ivy wasn''t foolish enough to believe that one night with him wouldpel him to deal with someone like Aurora on her behalf. She understood the price of getting what she wanted. That was why this gamble required a higher stake. "Oh? I''m curious-who''s worth risking your life for? Speak," Mr. Raymond said with a hint of amusement, though he already knew the answer. Ivy had mentioned Aurora before, saying she was the person she hated most in the world. He''d overheard rumors about the two sisters'' feud. He had no interest in judging whether Genevieve and Ivy were in the wrong, or if Aurora had been too ruthless. Other people''s affairs were none of his concern. "I want you to destroy Aurora. I want her to live a life worse than death," Ivy said, her voice trembling with hatred. "I see." Mr. Raymond rested his chin on his hand, unfazed. The name matched his expectations. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! When he didn''t immediately respond, Ivy grew anxious. "Master, I beg you, please help me." She desperately clung to his leg, her hands trembling. The man''s closed eyes revealed nothing, but when he finally opened them, a faint smile flickered across his face. "Fine. I''ll help you." The fleeting amusement in his eyes stunned Ivy. Why did he seem... pleased? "Thank you, Master." Regardless of his reasons, Ivy felt relieved. Mr. Raymond''s word was as good as gold. "Leave now," he said, pulling a cord by the bed. Momentster, someone arrived to escort Ivy out and change the linens. Mr. Raymond never allowed anyone to stay the night-it was one of his unbreakable rules. Dragging her battered body out of the room, Ivy nced back at the imposing figure standing by the window. He looked like a king born to rule. No wonder some women pursued him for his wealth, while others were drawn to his maic presence. Even those who initially feared or disliked him eventually found themselves captivated by this powerful man. Ivy turned away, reminding herself not to fall for him. He was more dangerous than anyone she''d ever met, a manced with poison. The mansion had an in-house doctor. "Looks like Mr. Raymond was in a good mood tonight," remarked the doctor, a woman in her fifties who had worked there for years. Her job was to tend to the women''s injuries. If Mr. Raymond was in a foul mood, the women often left the room half-dead. Ivy''s wounds, though numerous, weren''t severe. "Should I thank the person who cheered him up?" Ivyughed bitterly. She, too, sensed that Mr. Raymond had been in unusually high spirits. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "You''re still young. Leave while you can, before you lose yourself here. This ce isn''t for you," the doctor advised, as she had so many others. Few ever listened. "Thank you, but I have my reasons for staying," Ivy replied. Her revenge wasn''tplete. Only when her enemy was defeated could she leave. "Ah... by the time you want to leave, it might be toote." "What do you mean? Mr. Raymond doesn''t restrict our freedom. I could walk away right now if I wanted to," Ivy said, confused. The doctor chuckled. "Foolish girl. You haven''t fallen for him yet, so of course you can leave. But once you do, you''ll never escape. He''s like a drug." Ivy scoffed. "Revenge is my only goal. Love doesn''t exist for me. But thank you for the warning." She turned and left. The doctor could only shake her head. She''d seen too many women make the same bold ims. In the end, they all fell for him, unable to resist, like moths to a me. Ivy, bruised and battered, returned to the apartment Mr. Raymond had arranged for her. From now on, she would take better care of Genevieve. Genevieve, frail and thin after months in prison,y quietly on the bed. Zachary, examining the apartment, eximed, "Ivy, you''ve outdone yourself. When did you get a ce this nice? And you got Mom out too!" "Don''t worry about it. Just take care of Mom. I won''t let her suffer anymore," Ivy said, her heart aching as she noticed Genevieve''s graying hair. Gently stroking Genevieve''s head, she whispered, "Mom, I''ve grown up. From now on, I''ll protect you." Chapter 568: This Time, Ill See You Off Aurora had intended to tell Julian about what had happened, but he hade homete, and he''d had quite a bit to drink. Although notpletely drunk, he was mildly tipsy. Still, he made an effort to stay clear-headed, cleaned himself up thoroughly, and only theny down in bed. Even under such circumstances, he thought of Aurora, afraid the lingering scent of alcohol might bother her. "Sorry, Aurora, I came homete tonight," he said softly, pulling her into his arms with an apologetic tone. "It''s okay, Julian. Get some rest," Aurora replied, noticing the exhaustion in his eyes. She decided to tell him tomorrow, not wanting to burden him further. She nestled her head against his chest, wrapping her arms tightly around his waist. His familiar scent calmed her. Usually, it was Aurora who fell asleep first while Julian stayed upte. But tonight, perhaps due to the alcohol, Julian bid her goodnight and quickly drifted off. Aurora, lying close to him, also slipped into a deep sleep. Whoever that person was, she had no reason to be afraid. She would face whatever came her way. At dawn the next morning, Aurora woke up early with no trace of her previous mncholy. Julian, after a full night''s rest, had sobered up as well. Seeing Aurora already dressed, Julian pulled her into his arms. "Little Bunny, waking up to see you every day is such a blessing." Aurora understood the depth of his words. He was likely remembering the lonely mornings of his past, waking up alone after a night of drinking. "Julian, you''ll never be alone again," she said, hugging him back. She was about to tell him what had been on her mind the day before when Julian seemed to remember something. "Oh, Little Bunny, I have to go on a business trip for a while. You''ll need to behave at home without me," he said with a smile. "A business trip? Where to?" Aurora asked. Although business trips were nothing new to them, the thought of him leaving still made her reluctant to let him go. "Paris. Last night, I had dinner with the CEO of Life Corporation. She''s interested in expanding into the Clothville market, and I''m eager to break into the French market," Julian exined briefly, and Aurora immediately understood. "So, you''re forming a partnership?" she asked. Aurora had always been aware of Julian''s ambition, though it was usually hidden behind his love for her. "Something like that. It''s mutually beneficial. I have assets in Europe, but the market hasn''t fully opened up for me yet." "How long will you be gone?" "A month, I think. I need to survey the market. Honestly, I''d give anything to take you with me. I''ll go crazy if I can''t see you for a whole month," Julian said, holding her tightly. Aurora, tied up with her own worktely, knew she couldn''t abandon her responsibilities to apany him. "It''s okay. A month will pass quickly." "You''re right, it''ll go by fast. By then, it''ll already be the New Year. I''lle back early-I can''t bear to be away from you," Julian said, his voice filled with reluctance as he kissed her hair. "When are you leaving?" "My flight''s at ten. I''ve already delegated thepany''s tasks to Rock, and Phil will be stepping in to help. I won''t be going to the office this morning," Julian said gently. "Then let me take you to the airport today. You don''t need to see me off; I''ll see you off instead," Aurora suggested after ncing at the time. There was just enough time to have breakfast and head to the airport. "I''ll pack your things for you," Aurora said, letting go of Julian. She was bing more and more like a wife, carefully preparing her husband''s belongings for a long trip. Julian watched as she meticulously organized his clothes. In the past, he never liked to bring much on business trips. Whatever he needed, he''d simply have someone buy it locally. But now, seeing Aurora thoughtfully pack everything for him-from cufflinks and ties to shirts, coats, and shoes-he felt an unfamiliar warmth. "Even though someone could always buy you what you need, having it all prepared and within reach is much more convenient," Aurora said as she arranged his outfits. Each set of clothes was paired with matching shoes, and by the time she was done, Julian had tworge suitcases. When Rock arrived to carry the luggage, he was visibly surprised. In the past, his boss traveled light, taking only essential documents and a passport. But today, with two fully packed suitcases, it looked more like a vacation than a business trip. Julian, far from feeling burdened, found it heartwarming. As he put it, this was what a home felt like. At the airport, Rock handled the check-in and baggage drop-off while Julian and Aurora stood near the security checkpoint. "It''s usually you who sees me off. This is the first time I''m seeing you off," Aurora said as she adjusted his slightly crooked tie. "I''ll be back soon. If your work isn''t too busy,e visit me. Treat it as a vacation, okay?" Julian said, tucking a stray lock of her hair behind her ear. Their mutual reluctance to part was obvious, and their striking appearances drew the attention of everyone around them. Even from a distance, the chemistry between the two was palpable. "I knew it. Last night, Mr. Ba left in such a hurry because he couldn''t bear to leave his beauty behind," a yful female voice interrupted. Aurora turned to see a group of people approaching. Leading them was a woman in her early thirties with sharp, piercing eyes. The woman exuded amanding presence, wearing a long coat that fell to her calves-a style only someone with a model-like figure could pull off. Standing taller than Aurora, she was likely around 5''8" (173 cm), and her high heels added to her imposing aura. Her face was adorned with wless makeup, and her amber-colored eyes gleamed with both brightness and sharpness. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Behind her were four bodyguards, and the group''s arrival turned heads instantly. Aurora found the woman familiar. Then it clicked-this was Mira, the CEO of Life Corporation. Aurora had seen her in magazines and Forbes'' billionaire rankings during her time in New York. Few women made it onto that list, and Mira was not only a woman but a young one at that. Aurora had even once considered her an idol. Under normal circumstances, seeing her idol in person would have made Aurora excited. But now, knowing this woman was involved with Julian-even if only professionally-Aurora couldn''t help but feel a twinge of sensitivity. The woman''sment about Julian returning early the previous night suggested there had been other activities afterward-activities Julian hadn''t attended. Aurora didn''t want to ask about it. She was well aware of the kinds of indulgences that high society enjoyed. Mira''s gaze swept over Aurora like a scanner, making her feel ufortable. Julian, still holding Aurora by the waist, responded, "That''s right. I can''t bear to leave my Little Bunny alone at home." His unabashed expression of love for Aurora caught Mira off guard, and Aurora didn''t miss the sh of surprise in her eyes. Mira likely hadn''t expected Julian to openly disy his affection for her. "Little Bunny, let me introduce you. This is-" "Mira, the CEO of Life Corporation. A legendary figure. Julian, there''s no need for an introduction; I already know her," Aurora interrupted with a slight smile, stepping out of Julian''s embrace. She walked forward and extended her hand. "Miss Mira, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I''m Aurora." At that moment, Aurora''s presence matched Mira''s powerful aura. No longer the Little Bunny nestled in Julian''s arms, she stood tall, a queen who had built her own empire. Chapter 569: The Jealous Little Bunny Mira had navigated the business world for years. She was eight years older than Aurora and unquestionably more experienced. The business world was a battlefield, and those who emerged victorious carried with them an aura of ruthless determination. In Mira''s eyes, Aurora was nothing more than a fledgling who had achieved modest sess, likely with Julian''s help behind the scenes. To Mira, Aurora was not someone to be taken seriously. Thus, when Aurora reached out for a handshake, Mira was slightly surprised. Aurora''s demeanor matched her own in confidence. Mira hadn''t forgotten the sight of Aurora moments ago, nestled in Julian''s arms, speaking softly with a smile-a picture of a delicate, dependent woman. Their hands sped briefly before parting. "Mira," she introduced herself curtly, a name already celebrated internationally. Mira and Julian were opposites in many ways. While Julian maintained a low profile, Mira thrived on attention, ensuring the world not only knew her but remembered her. Aurora, on the other hand, was more like Julian. She sought recognition for her work, not herself. With a poised smile, Aurora responded, "So it''s Miss Mira Julian is working with. I''ve heard your name many times, but this is our first meeting in person. It''s a pleasure, Miss Mira." "Miss Montgomery, you''re impressive as well. I''ve heard about your perfume and how you managed to surpass the veteran NE." Mira''s words wereplimentsced with subtle disdain. At theunch event, Mira had seen Denis Vukic, a man whose talent in perfumery she was well-acquainted with. She believed Aurora''s perfume was more Denis''s work than hers. Adding to it, Aurora''s New Yorkpany was managed by Asher, a man, while Julian''s influence in promotions was evident. To Mira, Aurora was no different from those women who relied on men to seed. It disgusted her. Julian, a principled and refined man, being involved with someone like Aurora, perplexed her. In Mira''s mind, their rtionship had to be shallow-at most, a fleeting physical affair. She had already categorized Aurora and Julian''s connection. Aurora, however, caught the disdain in Mira''s eyes. She knew she wasn''t Mira''s equal yet; the woman had years of experience on her. But the contempt Mira showed was unnecessary. A woman''s dislike for another often stemmed from jealousy, but Mira, hailed as the queen of the business world, had no reason to envy her. That left another possibility. Aurora nced at Julian briefly. This man was simply too exceptional. "Miss Mira, you tter me," Aurora replied, ending the conversation without delving deeper. Rock handed boarding passes to the two women. Julian''s other assistant was apanying him on the trip. Mira took her boarding pass and nced at Julian. "Say goodbye to your little lover. We should get going," Mira said, her tone dripping with condescension. She had reduced Aurora to nothing more than Julian''s mistress, implying she and Julian were equals. Rock, standing nearby, bristled at thement but remained silent, trusting his boss. Julian''s brows furrowed, his icy demeanor instantly apparent. A chilling aura emanated from him. "Miss Mira," he said, his voice sharp, "she is not just my lover. She is my love-my only partner in this life. I demand you apologize for your inappropriate remark." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! As if that weren''t clear enough, Julian emphasized his words further, calling Aurora his one and only love. Mira could feel the weight of Julian''s anger. During their discussions the previous day, he had maintained an aloof, professional demeanor, never speaking a word beyond business. Even when she had suggested dinner, he had been reluctant, his displeasure palpable. She had noticed his irritation at the time, though fleeting, and now, faced with his reaction, it became clear. The reason for Julian''s coldness was standing right beside him. Recovering quickly, Mira offered a measured apology. "My apologies, Miss Montgomery. I assumed you were his girlfriend. My earlierment was meant as a jest. I hope you won''t take offense." Mira''s ability to adapt and maneuver was one of her strengths. Aurora tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, her smile calm yet pointed. "I understand Miss Mira was joking. I apologize for not rifying our rtionship earlier, which led to your misunderstanding. To prevent further confusion, let me make it clear-Julian and I are not merely dating. I am his fiance." As she spoke, Aurora deliberately revealed the ring on her finger. Mira hadn''t expected Aurora to assert herself so boldly. Julian, sensing Aurora''s defiance, found her jealousy endearing. His Little Bunny was clearly upset. "I see," Mira replied, her tone neutral. "My mistake. Mr. Ba, shall we head to security?" Julian checked his watch. "There''s still half an hour. I''ll stay with my Little Bunny a bit longer. Miss Mira, you may wait in the lounge." "Okay," Mira said, leaving without protest. As she passed through security, she nced back and caught sight of Aurora pulling Julian down for a kiss. Their lips touched, and the scene around them came alive. People snapped photos, whistled, and stopped to watch. Aurora''s eyes, however, remained fixed on Mira, cold and unyielding. Her possessiveness matched Julian''s, and in the face of someone like Mira, she refused to back down. Mira turned away, her expressionplicated as she walked off briskly. Aurora, satisfied, prepared to leave. Julian, however, felt the heat of her kiss. Even without words, he knew his Little Bunny was upset. If she left angry, his life would be miserable for the next month. So, as Aurora began to pull away, Julian pulled her back into his arms. Gently cupping her face as if holding the most precious treasure, he kissed her softly, brushing her lips with tenderness. Sunlight streamed through therge windows, bathing the couple in its warmth, as if even the coldest winter day had been touched by a hint of spring. Mira, already at the terminal''s end, turned onest time. What she saw was a picture- perfect scene of love and devotion. She quickly averted her gaze and disappeared around the corner. Chapter 570: Goodnight Over Afternoon Tea The dynamic between the man and woman had shifted. Earlier, she had taken the initiative; now, it was his turn. Watching Julian tenderly care for the woman in his arms, one couldn''t help but wonder-what woman wouldn''t want to trade ces with her? To be cherished so gently by him must surely feel like the height of happiness. Mira averted her gaze with aplex expression. As a woman, she could sense how deeply Julian adored Aurora. Hmph, just a woman who traded her looks for everything she had now. How long could she really hold his attention? With that thought, Mira turned away without looking back. Aurora''s face was flushed from Julian''s passionate kiss. Surrounded by onlookers, she quickly pulled him aside, embarrassed. After all, he was the one who had said he''d keep herpany for half an hour. "Little Bunny, were you angry just now?" Julian teased, clearly amused. The way she had impatiently pulled him down for a kiss was so unlike her usual self. Having spent so much time with Aurora, Julian knew her personality inside and out. What she had done was nothing more than a deration of ownership. This side of her delighted him. He loved how much she cared about him. "And you''re stillughing? Why didn''t you tell me earlier that the person you''re working with is Mira?" "I told youst night-it''s the CEO of Life. I thought you''d figure it out yourself. Besides, I''ve never paid attention to who''s a man or a woman. To me, she''s just a business partner," Julian exined. Aurora believed him. She felt the same way; even if she interacted with others for work, it was purely professional. She didn''t even give it a second thought. If every little thing required reporting to one''s partner, wouldn''t that kind of rtionship feel suffocating? Julian didn''t see Mira as anything more than a colleague, and Aurora wasn''t the type to throw a tantrum over such things. "I know," she said. "It''s just that I seem too weak inparison. Some people think I''m not good enough for you." She hadn''t missed the disdain in Mira''s eyes earlier. As a fellow woman, Aurora understood Mira''s perspective. She couldn''t me her- Julian was simply too exceptional. "Whether we''re a good match or not is up to me to decide. Don''t overthink it. I''ll try toe back as soon as I can," Julian said, affectionately ruffling her hair. To him, she would always be the same little girl from years ago. "Mm, I know. Be careful, and call me when you arrive," Aurora replied. She wouldn''t let Mira''s presence shake her trust. Even if she didn''t trust Mira, she trusted Julian. Still, her heart felt a little sour. For the next month, Julian would be spending time with another woman-one just as strong and capable as he was. In many ways, Mira and Aurora were alike. Both were determined and ambitious. Women in the business world were already rare, and Aurora understood that jealousy wasn''t the answer. Instead, she needed to work harder. She wanted to close the gap between them, to stand as his equal. That way, no one could look down on her anymore. "I will. Jefferson''s number is already stored in your phone. If you can''t reach me, you can call him. Once I reach the hotel, I''ll send you the number as well," Julian said. His thoughtfulness made Aurora feel a bit embarrassed. "Who actually asks someone to check up on them like this?" "It''s not checking up-it''s about giving you peace of mind, Little Bunny. I know what you If you couldn''t reach me, you''d be worried sick. But I don''t n to give you that chance. I''m just taking precautions. Even if therees a day when you can''t contact me directly, you''ll still have other ways to find me. That way, you won''t have to worry. I''ve experienced that kind of fear before, and I don''t want you to go through the same thing. And don''t forget to drink the tea at home every day. Don''t skip a single dose." Hearing his tender reminders, Aurora''s heart melted. "If you keep talking like this, I really won''t want to let you go." "You''re always such a handful. With me gone, no one will remind you to eat properly. Take care of your stomach, stick to a regr eating schedule, and don''t overwork yourself. If Ie back and find you''ve lost even a pound, I won''t let you off easily," Julian warned. "Got it. Why didn''t I notice before how naggy you are?" Aurora felt like crying. She finally understood how Julian must have felt thest time he sent her off. "Comining about me now? Tomorrow, you won''t hear it anymore," Julian said, lightly tapping her on the head, careful not to hurt her. "What do you mean I won''t hear it? You can call me and remind me-tell me to drink tea, dress warmly, and eat on time," Aurora said, trying to lighten the mood. After all, this wasn''t a permanent farewell. They would see each other again. A month would pass quickly. "Yes, yes. Starting tomorrow, I''ll call you every day to make sure you eat," Julian said, happy to go along with her banter. The two lingered, reluctant to part. But as the final minutes ticked away, Aurora spoke up. "Julian, it''s time. Go." "Wait for me toe back. If anything happens, let Rock handle it." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for the "Good girl." With a kiss on her forehead, Julian turned and walked away. Aurora watched his figure until it disappeared past the security checkpoint. Julian, wait for me. I''ll grow stronger. After meeting Mira today, Aurora was even more certain of what she wanted. She didn''t want to just rely on Julian''s protection-she wanted the strength to walk beside him as an equal. Rock took Julian''s ce in escorting Aurora back to herpany. Fueled by her encounter with Mira, Aurora was brimming with energy. Back at the office, she immediately dove into preparations for other skincare products. Over the past few months, Mona had been leading her team in independent development. Though it wasn''t as fast as their perfumeunch, in another half month, they''d be ready to release the new products-just in time to ride the wave of the perfume''s sess. The renowned fashion design team Julian had hired for Aurora had also begun preparations. Aurora had a natural talent for design and even understood a great deal about fashion. She had thought Julian''s absence would leave her longing for him endlessly. But now she realized she was so busy that she barely had time to miss him. Meanwhile, Julian was conducting market research in Europe, his schedule packed from morning to night. Despite the time difference, he always made time to say goodnight to Aurora, even if it was just a quick text message while he sipped afternoon tea and she was already in bed. Though he wasn''t physically by her side, Aurora never felt alone. He was always thinking of her. As for the mysterious text and the person who had once followed her, they had vanished without a trace. Gradually, Aurora stopped thinking about it, dismissing it as a coincidence. Chapter 571: The Auction Everyone had returned to their busy routines. Aurora stretchedzily in her office chair as Heather brought her a cup of coffee. "Miss Montgomery, you should take a break. You''ve been working overtime for several days now. Bncing both cosmetics and fashion at the same time is too exhausting," Heather said, her concern evident. Julian''s car hadn''t appeared recently, and Aurora had buried herself in work. To others, it might have seemed as though they had quarreled. However, Heather noticed that Aurora asionally answered phone calls with the same soft and gentle expression as always. She figured Julian must simply be away on a business trip. "How''s the task I asked you to handle?" Aurora asked as she temporarily shut down herputer and leaned back, closing her eyes to rest. "Miss Montgomery, I''ve found it. The ruby you were asking about will appear at tonight''s auction." Heather''s tone was steady, and her demeanor had be more confident, shedding the timidness she once had. "Good to know. Have you ever been to an auction?" Aurora askedzily, without opening her eyes. "No," Heather admitted. She was just an ordinary office worker who had graduated from college a year ago. Attending such high-profile events was far beyond her experience. "Get ready. I''ll take you to see the auction tonight," Aurora said as she rubbed her tired eyes. Staring at theputer screen for too long had made them ache. "Yes, thank you, Miss Montgomery." Heather felt both nervous and excited. In the past, she would have been terrified of going to such a ce, feeling like a chicken among cranes,pletely out of ce. But now, she was determined to climb higher. As Aurora had once told her, only by reaching the mountaintop could she see the views that were previously out of reach. "You can go now." "Yes." Aurora picked up her sketchbook from the side. Whenever she had spare time, she would sketch a little. The design for hertest creation was finalized, but the materials were critical. She had already set her sights on a particr red gemstone. The ruby had once belonged to a 19th-century British noble family, and the moment she heard about it, she knew it was the material she had been searching for. In the past, her designs-from the materials to the essories-had always been supplied by thepany. She hadn''t agreed to serve as thepany''s chief designer, but she had signed a special agreement instead. She would create custom pieces at her own pace, released under her name. Thepany would only take amission from sales. This arrangement meant she didn''t have to worry about deadlines or clients requesting changes to her designs. Aurora worked solely as an artist, creating what she loved. If any of her pieces incurred a loss, she would bear it herself. But so far, every single piece she had created had been snapped up immediately, and losses were simply impossible. However, this time was different. This piece wasn''t for sale. It was a special gift for Candy, in exchange for her help. The search for materials had therefore be Aurora''s personal responsibility. She took her work seriously. Even though Candy hadn''t set a specific price for her services, Aurora couldn''t bring herself to cut corners. Candy had turned down all marypensation to act as her brand ambassador and had even flown to Clothville to help her. Aurora would never treat her gift with anything less than the utmost care. After revising the initial draft multiple times, everything was ready except for the ruby. Aurora picked up her phone and called Julian, intending to let him know she would be attending an auction that evening and might miss his call. But no one answered. She figured he was busy, just as she was. Both of them led extraordinary lives, destined to be much busier than most people. After putting away her sketches and shutting down herputer, Aurora began preparing for the evening. The ss corridor leading to her office had been covered with a thick carpet. Although she no longer feared it, visitors to her office often felt uneasy, so she had reluctantly asked for the carpet. As she took the elevator downstairs, she reflected on how important a sense of security was to people. Even when they knew the ss wouldn''t break, theck of perceived safety still caused fear. Thankfully, Julian had given her enough security in their rtionship. Otherwise, the thought of him being alone with Mira might have left her heart writhing with jealousy. Downstairs, she called Heather to apany her. The office had recently seen a change in personnel. Gemma had left, and Willow had joined, creating a much more harmonious atmosphere. Willow was clever, eager to learn, and straightforward-qualities that were the opposite of Gemma''s maniptive andzy behavior. Heather had transferred Willow to the fashion department to begin learning the ropes, and she had quickly adapted to the new role. As Aurora and Heather left together, Willow watched them with admiration. She was determined to work harder so that one day she would be able to stand by Aurora''s side. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! To Willow, Aurora was a benefactor, someone who had given her a chance. Secretly, she had already decided to devote her life to Aurora, though Aurora herself remained unaware that she had unwittingly gained another loyal follower. The two headed to Calvin''s boutique. Thanks to Julian, Aurora had be familiar with Calvin. She had called ahead to ask him to prepare an evening gown for the auction. Calvin had memorized her measurements after just one meeting. When she arrived, he greeted her with a beaming smile. "Miss Montgomery, your dress is ready. This one''s very form-fitting. I hope you haven''t put on any weight," Calvin teased. "To fit into one of your designs, how could I dare gain weight? Everyone knows your dresses onlye in one size-the ''devil size,"" Aurora joked back. The "devil size" referred to the perfect figure Calvin''s designs demanded. Many actresses with less-than-ideal proportions went to great lengths to borrow his creations. They used clips to cinch loose fabric or wore sky-high heels topensate for their height, all in the hopes of dazzling the public in his gowns. Aurora, however, had an exceptional figure. Every one of Calvin''s designs seemed tailor-made for her, showcasing her in unique and stunning ways. She was his favorite kind of muse-someone whose body could truly bring his designs to life. "Miss Montgomery, your figure is enviable. Mr. Ba is a lucky man," Calvin said with a grin. "Stop ttering me. Get an evening gown for my assistant as well. By the way, where''s the invitation I asked you to prepare?" "Of course, I wouldn''t forget your request. Everything''s ready. Go get changed. There''s still time to get your hair and makeup done. I hope you''ve already eaten, or Mr. Ba might kill me for letting you go hungry," Calvin said dramatically, though Aurora knew he wasn''t entirely joking. "Don''t worry, I''ve eaten. Let''s get started." Chapter 572: Answering the Phone Without Permission Today, Calvin had prepared a ck evening gown for Aurora-a sleek, fitted dress with a slit. No matter the style, Aurora always carried it effortlessly. The gown was simple yet elegant, with clean and precise tailoring. Thece on the chest was adorned with tiny, shimmering details, reminiscent of sunlight glinting on rippling water. "I knew it! Miss Montgomery is the perfect match for this dress," Calvin said, delighted as he observed the gown fitting Aurora wlessly, as though it were made just for her. "It''s not bad," Aurora remarked, clearly satisfied. Without Julian by her side, she embodied a strong and independent woman, exuding dominance. The ck gown entuated her aura-a blend of elegance and sensuality. Aurora nodded with approval. "As expected of Calvin''s work." "You tter me, Miss Montgomery. Now, let''s head over to style your hair. We''re nearly out of time." "Alright." Toplement the dress, all of Aurora''s hair was swept up into a refined updo. She wore obsidian stud earrings, and her makeup was more striking than her usual soft, everyday look. This ensemble transformed Aurora into a regal and aloof queen. Coming from an aristocratic background, her natural elegance was something ordinary people could never emte. "Calvin''s vision is truly impable. I love it," Aurora said, satisfied. "I''m relieved to hear that. I was worried you wouldn''t like it, and Mr. Ba would give me a hard time," Calvin replied, well aware of Julian''s protective nature. "Miss Montgomery, I''m ready," Heather called out as she emerged from the adjacent dressing room. Calvin had chosen a flowing, light-blue gown for her-a touch of ssic elegance. The dress was ethereal, its fabric cascading like water. Aurora nced at her from head to toe. "Hmm. I should''ve brought Ian along. He wouldn''t recognize you like this." Aurora''s smile indicated her approval of Heather''s appearance. "Miss Montgomery, don''t tease me," Heather said shyly. It was her first time being dressed like this, and she felt both excited and amused. After all, the love of beauty is universal among women. "Alright, Calvin, we''re good to go. Let''s settle the payment," Aurora said. "Shall I put it on Mr. Ba''s tab?" Calvin asked, recalling Julian''s instructions to charge all of Aurora''s purchases to him. "No need. I''ll pay for it myself." Although their rtionship was solidified, and Julian''s wealth was more than enough tost several lifetimes, Aurora was used to independence. She could afford it. Calvin hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Understood." After settling the bill, Aurora and Heather left the store. The car was already waiting at the entrance. Braving the cold street, they quickly climbed in. "Put on your coat; you don''t want to catch a cold," Aurora advised with foresight. She had attended countless events like this, but it was Heather''s first time. Wrapped in her coat, Heather gazed out at the bustling streets. She seemed dazed, as though everything felt surreal. "Miss Montgomery, do you think I''m dreaming?" "No, you''re not. You''ll be attending events like these often in the future, so consider this an early adjustment," Aurora replied calmly, long ustomed to such experiences. This evening''s auction banquet was more than just an event-it was a grand party attended by the elite. Appearance mattered greatly at such gatherings. These events provided the perfect tform forworking, and everyone dressed to impress, eager to make a memorable entrance. "Understood," Heather said. If Aurora could groom Heather and Ian to be capable enough to handle thepany in her absence, she would have fewer worries. Aurora had ambitious goals-she wanted to surpass Mira one day and stand at the very top, untouchable and unchallenged. Heather had seen luxury cars from a distance at the previous perfumeunch event, but this time, being up close left her truly awestruck. When she stepped out of the car, she was greeted by an endless stream of luxury vehicles, making the scene feel like an auto show. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Aurora tugged at her sleeve, pulling her back to reality. "Don''t gawk. Remember, you''re representing Sun Corporation tonight. There''s another reason I brought you to this auction-to introduce you to people you might work with in the future," Aurora whispered in Heather''s ear. "Yes, Miss Montgomery. I understand," Heather replied, reining in her curiosity and reminding herself of her purpose. She wasn''t here for leisure but for business. Walking beside Aurora, Heather couldn''t help but admire her. Aurora''smanding presence was undeniable. Despite being slightly younger than Heather, Aurora carried herself with unshakable confidence, as though no challenge could ever bring her down. Even in the cold night air, Aurora''s expression remained poised. She wore a faint smile, nodding politely to those who greeted her. Her posture was straight and unwavering, exuding an aura of invincibility. She wasn''t just any woman-she was the iparable Miss Montgomery. Heather obediently followed Aurora into the grand hall. The warmth inside was immediate, and the venue was already filled with guests. The scene left Heather stunned. This was the life of the upper ss-women in stunning evening gowns and wless makeup, men in tailored suits, and servers in tailcoats weaving through the crowd with practiced elegance. The grandeur of the hall was overwhelming. Heather felt like an ugly duckling among swans. "Rx. Observe everyone carefully. I showed you their profiles earlier-these people are valuable connections to make. But don''t be fooled by their polished appearances. Many of them hide ugliness and filth beneath the surface. Stay vignt," Aurora warned. "Understood," Heather nodded. Though she had never experienced it firsthand, she had seen enough on television to understand. "You don''t need to stick by my side. Feel free to explore or grab something to eat. Just make sure to return to your seatter," Aurora said, understanding Heather''s curiosity. It was her first time in such a setting, and Aurora didn''t mind giving her some leeway. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Heather felt grateful for her thoughtful boss. She wandered off to explore the buffet, intrigued by the array of desserts and drinks. Aurora, having attended countless events like this, found nothing novel about it. She declined several men who attempted to strike up a conversation and turned to her phone. There were no messages or calls from Julian. Feeling bored, she walked toward the floor-to-ceiling windows and dialed his number. To her surprise, someone else answered. "Hello." Even with just one word, Aurora instantly recognized the voice-it was Mira. Her voice was too distinctive to mistake. Suppressing her annoyance, Aurora kept her tone steady. "Where''s Julian?" The person on the other end seemed to know it was her and replied nonchntly, "Oh, he''s in the shower. I''ll have him call you backter." Her words carried an air of intimacy, as if she were the one with Julian. Aurora didn''t know how Julian''s phone ended up with Mira, but she had enough faith in him to remainposed. "Miss Mira, answering someone else''s phone without permission isn''t exactly polite," Aurora retorted coldly. Mira hadn''t expected Aurora to remain so calm. Herposure stemmed from her unwavering trust in Julian. Before Mira could respond, a man''s voice interrupted sharply. "Who gave you permission to touch my phone?" Julian''s cold tone cut through the air. Chapter 573: The Siren The phone was swiftly snatched away by Julian. "Little Bunny, don''t misunderstand," his anxious voice came through on the other end. Aurora thought about the man who was sometimes gentle, sometimes wickedly charming, and other times downright shameless when he was with her. But she had never seen him flustered like this. She pictured his current expression in her mind and chuckled softly. "I won''t misunderstand. I believe Julian would never do anything to betray me." "Good, Little Bunny, you''re so sweet. Where are you?" Julian asked, catching the sound of music ying in the background on her end. "I''m attending an auction." "An auction?" "Mm. I promised Candy a reward before. I''ve had my eye on a ruby that''s up for auction tonight, so I came to take a look. By the way, why didn''t you answer my call earlier?" Aurora had tried calling Julian earlier that afternoon. His tone carried a hint of apology. "Little Bunny, I was in meetings all morning with my phone on silent. I got so busy I forgot to call you back." "Alright, I get it. You''re busy. But you''d better keep yourself in check-there are people out there with bad intentions," Aurora said, offering a subtle reminder without naming names. She wasn''t naive. Mira had deliberately answered Julian''s phone earlier, iming he was in the shower, clearly trying to create a misunderstanding. Aurora wasn''t the type to make careless jokes like that. There was only one possible exnation: Mira was interested in Julian and had resorted to ying games to sow doubt. But a mature rtionship wouldn''t be undone by such petty tricks. Besides, while others might not know, Aurora was acutely aware of Julian''s devotion to her. She wasn''t about to let herself be fooled by someone else''s childish ploys. No rtionship should crumble over an outsider''s meddling words. "I swear to the heavens, this heart beats only for my Little Bunny," Julian said earnestly. "I''d never fool around outside." "I believe you. Go take care of your business-I''m about to get started here," Aurora replied before hanging up. Julian put his phone away, his icy gaze sweeping over Mira. "Don''t touch my things again." Mira felt the chill radiating from him but maintained her smile. "You weren''t around, and I was worried your Little Bunny might get anxious if she couldn''t reach you." Luckily, he hadn''t overheard what she''d said earlier. Julian wasn''t a fool. How could he not know what Mira felt for him? Over the years, countless women had tried to approach him. Even before he''d experienced what it was like to be with Little Bunny, he couldn''t tolerate anyone else getting close to him-let alone now. Now that he was finally with Aurora, he wasn''t going to let anyone interfere with their rtionship. Not every affection required reciprocation. If someone loved him, that was their business-it had nothing to do with him. Julian had always been clear on this point. So, no matter what Mira thought, he wasn''t interested. He was here for one reason only: business. Beyond that, there was nothing personal to discuss. "My rtionship with her is none of anyone''s concern," Julian warned. "Why so serious, Mr. Ba? Let''s grab lunch. I know a great French ce," Mira said, changing the subject. ncing at the time, Julian realized he was indeed hungry. He took the lead, walking ahead. Mira watched his tall figure, a faint smile ying on her lips. She was a clever woman. She knew that throwing herself at a man like Julian wouldn''t work. Over the past few days, she had deliberately kept her distance, testing and observing. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! What she hadn''t expected was that the little girl, Aurora, could remain so unwavering even after hearing her provocative words. It seemed their rtionship was stronger than she had anticipated, and Aurora was smarter than she''d assumed. But men were weak to temptation. Mira was confident Julian would be no exception. Even if he didn''t fall for someone else, slipping up was always a possibility. A n began to take shape in her mind. The man she had set her sights on would never escape her grasp. Aurora tucked her phone into her purse. Though she hadn''t confronted Julian or questioned him, she knew in her heart that while Julian had no interest in Mira, the same couldn''t be said for Mira''s feelings toward him. She knew how outstanding he was-like the sun, impossible to ignore. Just the thought of Mira lingering around him made her feel irritated. Believing in him was one thing. Disliking Mira was another. Women''s hearts were naturally petty, and the deeper one''s love, the smaller their tolerance. With over twenty days left until she could see him again, Aurora felt the wait unbearable. She wished she could sprout wings and fly to Julian''s side right now. Her earlier good mood had been ruined. She couldn''t be bothered to return to the main hall, let alone engage in polite conversation orworking. She didn''t even want to handle basic social courtesies. So, she stood alone by arge floor-to-ceiling window, gazing at the moon in the night sky. It was already dark here, but over where he was, it was still midday. Her thoughts were a chaotic mess as she stared out at the night. At that moment, two more people entered the hall. Ivy, holding onto Kyle Raymond''s arm, walked in. If one looked closely, they''d notice her dress was unusually conservative tonight-everything was covered except her neck and face. She didn''t want anyone to see the marks on her body. It had been a long time since she''d attended an event like this, and she was thrilled that Mr. Raymond had personally invited her. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! The backyard was full of women, but Mr. Raymond had chosen her. She didn''t know if it was real or just an act, but after calling him "Master" for so long, she had started to believe she truly belonged to him. When he called for her, she felt a surge of excitement and joy, as though she''d be his most favored woman. But her happiness evaporated the moment she spotted Aurora. Once again, it was her. Mr. Raymond noticed the sudden shift in Ivy''s demeanor. Following her gaze, he looked toward the woman standing alone by the window. Aurora stood there, her solitary figure framed against the massive window. The lively crowd behind her only highlighted her quiet stillness. Her straight back seemed unyielding, as though nothing in the world could break her. Yet, her defiant posture evoked a desire to protect her, to pull her into an embrace. Ivy quickly averted her gaze. She was Mr. Raymond''s woman now-there was no need for her to fear Aurora anymore. Or so she thought. But when she turned her head again, she saw Mr. Raymond staring directly at Aurora, his eyes filled with a possessive intensity. Could it be...? No. That was impossible. Mr. Raymond had promised her revenge. Ivy''s face turned pale, but she quickly collected herself. "Mr. Raymond, what are you looking at? Let''s go inside." "Mm." Mr. Raymond withdrew his gaze. Fortunately, he hadn''t said anything. She must have been overthinking it. After all, Aurora wasn''t a siren-no man would fall for her the moment theyid eyes on her. Chapter 574: A Curse Upon You Aurora nced at the time-there were still twenty minutes before the auction began. Even while standing quietly in the corner, she had already been approached by several men. It wasn''t surprising. Her aura was uniquely cool and detached, her beauty striking, and she had recently be a figure of public fascination. The ck dress she wore entuated her perfect figure, making even her silhouette captivating. Combined with the powerful background of the Montgomery family, it was no wonder that many young elites couldn''t help but be drawn to her. Though Aurora disliked these approaches, she forced herself to respond politely, even as her mind was preupied with thoughts of Julian and Mira. There was no room for idle chatter. After turning down yet another attempt at conversation, she decided to head to the restroom to touch up her makeup and kill some time. Standing before the mirror, she reapplied her red lipstick, its bold color enhancing her queenly demeanor. Just as she finished, a familiar reflection appeared behind her-it was Ivy. They hadn''t seen each other in months, but Ivy''s hatred for her hadn''t diminished. In fact, it seemed even stronger now, her eyes burning with fury. "Long time no see," Aurora said, putting away her lipstick. "I''ve been dreaming of this moment," Ivy spat. "Oh? I didn''t know my dear cousin cared so much about me," Aurora replied, zipping up her handbag and washing her hands. To her, Ivy was no more than a passing stranger, someone incapable of stirring even the slightest ripple in her emotions. Ivy''s face darkened at Aurora''s indifference. "You ruined my entire family. I''ve been praying every day for your death." "Cousin, you really are vicious," Aurora said with a faint smile. "I thought everything that happened would''ve taught you a lesson. Clearly, I was wrong. People like you only focus on how others treat you poorly, conveniently forgetting the harm you''ve inflicted on others." Aurora pulled a tissue from the dispenser and wiped her hands with her usual elegance, exuding an air ofposure no matter what she was doing. Ivy''s lips curled into a cold smile. "I may have hurt you, but you survived-heaven seems to favor you. You''re still living well, aren''t you?" "If you came here to reminisce, I''m not interested. I don''t have time to waste on trivial matters," Aurora said tly. She wasn''t normally a woman whocked patience, but Julian''s situation had left her feeling irritable. As Aurora turned to leave, Ivy instinctively reached out to grab her but hesitated, remembering the strange power Aurora had exhibited at home before. In that brief moment of hesitation, Aurora had already walked out the door. But as she stepped outside, her heel slipped on the freshly polished floor, and she nearly fell. Damn it, she thought, how could I be so careless? The embarrassment of falling in public loomed over her. Before she could hit the ground, however, she felt herself being caught by a strong arm. A deep, maic voice sounded in her ear. "Are you alright?" "I''m fine. Thank you," Aurora said as she looked up at her rescuer. The man''s face was handsome and chiseled, his eyes strikingly familiar, as though she had seen them somewhere before. Kyle Raymond had been watching her earlier, standing by the floor-to-ceiling windows, wishing he could hold her in his arms. He hadn''t expected the opportunity toe so soon. Her body was soft and fragrant-was this the perfume she had developed herself? It smelled incredible, unlike anything he''d encountered on other women. He found himself dwelling on the thought longer than he should have. "Don''t mention it," Kyle said with gentlemanlyposure. "The floor was just cleaned- it''s a bit slippery. Be careful next time." Aurora nodded and moved to step out of his arms, but his grip tightened ever so briefly. Her brows furrowed in response. "Apologies," he said, loosening his hold immediately. "I forgot myself for a moment." Aurora thanked him once more and walked away. Kyle watched her retreating figure, her scent still lingering in his senses. Her body was so soft, he thought, unable to suppress the memory. "Mr. Raymond, what are you doing here?" Ivy''s voice broke through his thoughts as she exited the restroom. Kyle''s expression shifted instantly, the tenderness in his eyes reced by icy detachment. "I came to check on you," he said. But the truth was, he''de for Aurora. When he saw Ivy following her earlier, he couldn''t shake the thought that she might harm her. That worry had led him here, and it had given him the chance to catch Aurora when she slipped. "Thank you, Mr. Raymond," Ivy said, her heart swelling with joy. "Let''s go," Kyle replied curtly. "Of course." Ivy looped her arm through his as they walked toward their seats. By the time they entered the auction hall, most of the lights had dimmed, signaling that the event was about to begin. Aurora was already seated, with Heather sitting obediently beside her. The host took the stage and began the customary opening remarks. The audience fell silent, each person focused on their own goals for the evening. "Now, let''s introduce our first item," the host announced. "This treasurees from the distantnds of Africa. As you all know, African diamonds are world-renowned, and today''s piece is no exception..." As the host continued to borate on the diamond''s origins, Aurora found herself distracted. Her mind was heavy, like a stone pressing down on her chest, leaving her restless and uneasy. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! The first item went up for bidding. "The starting price is $50,000." "$60,000," someone quickly called out. The auction was in full swing, and Heather watched with wide-eyed excitement. Seeing the scenes she''d only ever witnessed on TV unfold before her felt surreal, like a dream. "Miss Montgomery, are you alright? You don''t look well," Heather asked, noticing Aurora''s distracted demeanor. "I''m fine, just a little restless," Aurora replied. "Is it your stomach again? Should I get you some cake to settle it?" Heather asked anxiously. She knew about Aurora''s stomach issues and assumed her paleplexion must be rted. Aurora shook her head. "No need. I''m not unwell, just tired. I''d like to leave as soon as possible." "Alright, just a little longer. The ruby will be up soon," Heather said. She knew Aurora had been workingte at the office every night recently, often staying until eight or nine. No one worked harder than her. A few more items were auctioned off, and finally, the ruby Aurora had been waiting for appeared on stage. Chapter 575: The Auction As the auctioneer passionately introduced the origin of the ruby, a stunning woman in a sleek, sultry dress stepped forward, carrying the jewel in its disy box. "This is the ruby I just introduced to you all," the auctioneer announced. "Whether by color grade or cut, it is a masterpiece. The bidding starts at three million." Aurora, who had remained uninterested throughout the event, finally showed a spark of emotion in her eyes. She was eager to secure the ruby and return home. In her mind, the stone was worth around ten million dors. As a jewelry designer, Aurora knew the ruby was precious, but not priceless. Still, she wasn''t entirely confident she could win it at a reasonable price. Without hesitation, she raised her paddle. "Three and a half million," she said calmly. Another bidder, an older man, immediately countered. "Four million." Heather, seated beside Aurora, was stunned. Watching the unflinchingposure of the woman next to her, she couldn''t help but think, Millions? Could I even earn this much in a lifetime? It was a world of wealth and extravagance that Heather couldn''tprehend-where a casual bid could amount to fortunes. Meanwhile, Ivy''s attention was fixed on Aurora. She suspected Aurora wasn''t here simply for leisure. Without Julian by her side, there had to be a purpose, and Ivy was determined to thwart her at any cost. When the ruby was disyed, Ivy''s suspicions were confirmed. Aurora wanted that stone. Ivy leaned toward the man beside her. "Mr. Raymond, I want that ruby. Can you get it for me?" She wasn''t sure if he''d oblige-after all, she hadn''t known him long enough to fully grasp his character. Ivy asked with a mix of hope and fear, her heart racing in anticipation of rejection. Mr. Raymond studied the situation. He had been observing Aurora for a while. She had shown little interest in the auction until the ruby appeared. Even without Ivy''s request, he had already nned to act. By now, the price had climbed to six million, and most of the attendees had stepped back. While the ruby was valuable, exceeding its true worth would be unwise. Most of the crowd were shrewd businesspeople who carefully calcted risks and returns. Aurora''s unwavering determination to win the ruby was evident in her confident bids, which discouraged others from persisting. "Eight million," Mr. Raymond dered, raising his paddle. His bold increase from six to eight million drew surprised nces from the room. Even Aurora looked toward him. However, the dim lighting only revealed Mr. Raymond, not Ivy, who was hidden behind his tall, imposing figure. "Eight and a half million," Aurora countered, barely casting him another nce. She had noticed the other bidders had given up, and if not for this unexpected challenger, the ruby would already be hers. "Nine million," Mr. Raymond responded without hesitation. "Nine and a half million." "Ten million." Gasps rippled through the room. For most, ten million was the ruby''s upper limit. Surely no one would go higher? Ivy''s face lit up with joy, convinced Mr. Raymond was bidding for her. She felt a rush of excitement-this was the first time a man had done something so extravagant for her. Aurora, however, hesitated. Ten million was her mental cap for the ruby. Should she give up? Her designs were already in progress, and this stone was the perfect fit. Reluctantly, she decided to push her limit slightly higher. If the bidding reached fifteen million, she would withdraw. "Ten million, going once," the auctioneer called out. All eyes turned to Aurora. Would she continue? "Ten million and fifty thousand," she dered. Heather, sitting beside her, was dumbfounded. "I don''t understand," she whispered. "Why is this ruby so important to you? A million dors-it''s unimaginable!" "Eleven million," Mr. Raymond countered immediately. "Eleven and a half million." "Twelve million." The two bidders continued to raise the stakes in increments of half a million, leaving the audience in disbelief. Why were they so fixated on this ruby? Did it hold some special significance to them? "Thirteen million." "Thirteen and a half million." "Fourteen million." Aurora took a deep breath. "Fourteen and a half million." This was her final bid. Beyond this point, she wouldn''t continue. "Fifteen million," Mr. Raymond said, his tone steady and unyielding. He showed no signs of stopping, as though no matter how high the price climbed, he would not back down. The room fell silent. Aurora did not bid again. "Fifteen million, going once. Fifteen million, going twice. Fifteen million, sold!" The auctioneer''s gavel came down. Ivy beamed with delight. Mr. Raymond had spent an astronomical sum to win the ruby for her. Her heart soared with excitement. Aurora, on the other hand, felt a pang of disappointment. But she quickly consoled herself. She would revise her design and find another suitable gemstone. "It''s fine," she said softly, standing up. "Let''s go." Heather tried tofort her. "Miss Montgomery, don''t be discouraged. I''ll help you find another ruby like it." Aurora smiled faintly. "It''s not a big deal. This ruby wasn''t indispensable. Let''s head back." As Aurora left, Ivy watched her retreat with a smirk. Run all you like, Aurora. From today onward, I''ll take everything you hold dear. Mr. Raymond, however, was lost in thought as he watched Aurora leave. He hadn''te for the ruby-it was the next auction item that truly interested him. When the bidding resumed, no one dared challenge Mr. Raymond again. His ruthless style had already made an impression: Kyle Raymond never gave others a chance. Chapter 576: Tonight, I’m Yours Aurora wasn''t discouraged by failing to obtain the ruby. After all, it was just an object, nothing irreceable. Losing it only meant wasted time. "Mona, take Miss Montgomery home first," Heather instructed. Originally, they were closer to Heather''s house, so she should have been dropped off first. However, seeing Aurora looking so worn out, Heather''s heart ached. Aurora, though a resolute and capable woman in public, was, in reality, like a child- someone who didn''t know how to take care of herself. If she did, she wouldn''t have let her health deteriorate to this point. It was no wonder Julian had always reminded her to eat when he was around. "That works," Aurora agreed without resistance. She wasn''t in the mood to argue. The snow, which had stopped for a week, had started falling again. "Look, it''s snowing." Aurora, draped in a coat over her dress, gazed out the window. To Heather, she looked like a morous star, her every movement a work of art. "Yes, Miss Montgomery, it''s snowing. Make sure to stay warm tonight so you don''t catch a cold," Heather said. Unintentionally, she had started sounding like a caretaker. The car stopped in front of a vi. It was Heather''s first time seeing Aurora''s house up close. In a neighborhood like this, homes didn''te cheap, and Heather couldn''t help but feel a little envious. "Mona, take Heather home. Make sure she gets there safely," Aurora instructed. "Of course, Miss Montgomery. Don''t worry," Mona nodded. Only then did Aurora step out of the car. Still wearing her evening gown with a coat draped over it, Aurora''s entrance didn''t go unnoticed. Hayden, who had just returned, saw her. She had clearly attended some grand event. "Aurora," he called out, stopping her. Aurora turned, meeting Hayden''s gaze. Once her boyfriend, then her enemy, and now just a stranger. Seeing him again evoked no emotion in her. "I just got a new Go set. How about a few games?" Hayden asked awkwardly, grasping for an excuse. Back in high school, they had often yed Go together. Aurora nced at the sky. "It''ste, and I''m tired. Maybe another time," she replied, brushing him off with a casual excuse. Hayden noticed the fatigue on her face. She wasn''t lying. "Alright, then rest well," he said. "Good night," Aurora replied, lifting the hem of her gown as she walked into the vi. Hayden knew Julian had left. He hadn''t seen that familiar car in days. The sight of Aurora standing under the streemp, watching the snow, etched itself into his mind. In that moment, she exuded an isted sorrow, a kind of loneliness that tugged at his heart. She was like a snow queen, wandering and lost in the storm. The stronger and more resilient she appeared, the more heartache she seemed to carry. "Miss, why did you go out dressed like that? Aren''t you freezing? If Mr. Ba saw you, he''d be heartbroken. I''ll run you a hot bath right away," Mrs. Hill fussed, her concern evident. Aurora felt overwhelmed. Julian, Julian-her mind was consumed by thoughts of him. When she was busy, she didn''t have time to think. She''d work until she was exhausted and fall asleep as soon as she got home. But now, with a rare moment of idleness, her longing for him grew uncontrobly, like a seed sprouting into a tree. Watching Mrs. Hill bustling in the bathroom, Aurora felt as though she were seeing Julian. After all, these little things used to be his responsibility. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Just a little longer-twenty days or so-and he would return. She vowed never to be apart from him again. "Miss, the bath is ready. Check if the temperature''s right." "Thank you, Mrs. Hill. You can go now. There''s nothing else to do." "Alright, but call me if you need anything. Oh, I''ll bring you some tea in a moment," Mrs. Hill added. This was one of Julian''s instructions before he left-Mrs. Hill was tasked with ensuring Aurora drank her herbal tea. Aurora sighed. Even when he wasn''t here, he was still controlling everything about her life. And strangely, she liked it. After soaking in the hot bath, Aurora felt light-headed. She was likely just too exhausted from recent days. She sent Julian a simple "Goodnight" message before going to bed. In Clothville, it was already midnight, but in Paris, night had just begun. Julian, after a long day, finally returned to his hotel. He noticed Aurora''s goodnight message from hours earlier. Lighting a cigarette, he took a slow drag. His smoking habit had significantly lessened over time. At home, he avoided it for Aurora''s sake, and at work, he was often too busy to think about it. Aurora had also quit smoking a long time ago. Both of them were making changes for the sake of each other. Yet, when apart, the longing became unbearable. Smoking was one of the few ways he could cope. As his thoughts lingered on Aurora, there was a knock at the door. He had ordered ate-night snack earlier, and it seemed to have arrived. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Julian got up to answer the door. The delivery person entered, carrying a food box. Julian gestured toward the table. "Just leave it there and you can go," he said. The person set down the box but didn''t leave. "Mr. Ba..." she said, removing her delivery cap and unzipping her jacket to reveal a provocative outfit beneath. Before Julian could react, she had already slipped off her coat and pants, standing in a revealing ckce dress. She was a petite woman, about 5''5", and now that Julian got a closer look, he noticed she bore a faint resemnce to Aurora-especially in her lips and nose. Her attire and demeanor were unmistakably seductive, her every move calcted to allure. "Mr. Ba, it''s been so many days. Men have needs, don''t they? Miss Mira specifically sent me to keep youpany. Tonight, I''m yours. You can do whatever you want," she said, smiling suggestively as she sauntered toward him. Her words, her sultry outfit, and her resemnce to Aurora-few men in the world would have been able to resist such temptation. Mira''s scheme was clever. She hadn''t acted immediately, choosing to wait a week. By then, most men would have reached their limits. That was when she introduced someone resembling their beloved to exploit their weakness. But no matter how clever the n, resemnce would always remain just that: a shallow imitation. "Anything I want?" Julian asked, leaning down to meet her gaze. "Of course, Mr. Ba. Anything you desire. Tonight, I''m yours. And I promise, no one will know," she whispered, her smile dripping with seduction. Chapter 577: Which Man Doesn’t Cheat? The feigned innocence on her face seemed utterly ridiculous to Julian. Mira had truly gone to great lengths. Her expression was an obvious attempt to mimic Aurora''s, designed to lower his guard and seduce him into something more. But once Julian discerned her intentions, he found them childish at best. If all he wanted was a substitute resembling Aurora, why would he have waited all these years? In his darkest moments, when he thought Aurora would spend her life with Hayden, he had sought out girls who bore a superficial resemnce to her. Yet, a counterfeit would always remain a counterfeit, incapable of bing the real thing. What he wanted, and had always wanted, was Aurora-only Aurora. "Well then, I want you to..." His voice trailed off as he forcefully pushed away the hand she had snaked toward his shirt. The woman, seeing him draw closer, felt her cheeks flush uncontrobly. His deep, maic voice, coupled with his extraordinary looks, made her heart race. She couldn''t deny how attractive he was, especially at such close range. "Leave my sight immediately." When he finished speaking, her expression soured. "Mr. Ba, what... what does that mean?" she asked hesitantly. "Get out!" Julian barked, taking a few steps back, his face darkened with anger. Even if this girl resembled Aurora, she could never rece her. The mere thought of trying to substitute Aurora was an unforgivable offense in his eyes. The young girl, clearly shaken by his harsh demeanor, hastily gathered her clothes and fled. Julian mmed the door shut in frustration. Damn Mira. Just as Mira crossed his mind, there was a knock at the door. Julian stormed over and yanked it open, his temper still simmering. "If you don''t give me a good reason, I won''t let this go!" "A reason? To help a business partner meet their personal needs-does that work for you?" Mira stood there unfazed, taking in Julian''s disheveled appearance. He was wearing only a shirt, quite different from his usual immacte image. Indoors, in the cozy warmth, he had rolled up his sleeves, with the top three buttons undone, revealing a glimpse of his corbone and a swath of pale, firm skin beneath. Despite his fairplexion, he exuded strength rather than fragility. His physique was solid, his shoulders broad, hinting at a well-built frame. This more casual side of him stirred something in Mira, especially when paired with the simmering anger in his eyes. There was a unique allure to Julian when he was furious. Before he could respond, Mira had already walked in. "Julian, I went out of my way to arrange a girl for you, one who even resembles your little bunny, Aurora. You didn''t just reject my gesture; you got furious about it. Why the temper?" She made herselffortable on his sofa, crossing her legs casually, her skirt falling just enough to keep her modesty intact. Mira''s long, slender legs were encased in sheer stockings, her high heels dangling teasingly off her feet. Her rxed posture andnguid demeanor exuded a seductive energy. This was leagues beyond the shallow attempt at innocence from the girl earlier. Stripping off clothes was the most basic form of temptation-crude and unsophisticated. True seduction was woven subtly, luring someone into your trap without them even realizing it. In terms of beauty, poise, and even strategy, few could match Mira. She was the queen of a business empire, a woman who carried herself with authority and elegance. For many men, the first instinct upon seeing her was conquest. Strong men were drawn to strong women, and Mira''s confidence only heightened that allure. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! The girl who resembled Aurora had merely been a test-a stepping stone. Mira herself was the main event. She refused to believe that,pared to Aurora, she came up short. Over the past few days of working with Julian, her admiration for him had only grown. His sharp insight and decisive approach to business made him the kind of man she desired to conquer. "Mira, I told you from the start when we first met: I already have someone I love. I thought someone as intelligent as you would understand that." Julian sat on the couch across from her, lighting a cigarette. If the girl earlier had only resembled Aurora in appearance, Mira was her equal in spirit. Both women possessed a stubbornness and resilience that allowed them to thrive in the ruthless world of business-a world dominated by predators. For a woman to not only survive but excel in such an environment was no small feat. From apetitor''s standpoint, Julian admired Mira, but admiration was far from affection. "Julian, I''m not deaf. Of course, I understand. But so what? Are you really going to tell me that you''ve remainedpletely faithful to her? Don''t be ridiculous. What man doesn''t cheat?" Mira leaned forward, her tone yful yet probing. "It''s been a week, hasn''t it? You must be feeling the strain by now. Taking a break from all the stress of work isn''t such a bad thing. If anything, Aurora, as a woman, should understand that better than anyone." She gazed at him through the curling smoke. His striking features seemed even more captivating through the haze, a blend of strength and elegance that made her heart race. Mira was a few years older than Julian, but she clearly didn''t mind. Men had their desires, and as a woman, so did she. Julian was a man who ignited her cravings, and she couldn''t resist the idea of having him. Cheating wasmonce, even among ordinary men, let alone the elite. Julian and Aurora weren''t even married-expecting him to stay faithful wasughable. Julian''s brow furrowed as her words veered toward belittling Aurora. He couldn''t tolerate anyone speaking that way about the woman he held so sacred in his heart. "I''m not interested in any woman but her," he said, irritationcing his voice. The mention of Aurora made him miss her even more. Today, she was attending some kind of auction. She must have been dressed in an evening gown, her bare skin exposed to the eyes of other men. The thought of her being approached or admired by strangers made his chest tighten. He drew a long drag from his cigarette, the urge to rush to her side and lock her away swelling within him. Mira noticed he was distracted and took a step closer. "Julian, I have an idea about today''s project." "Speak." The mention of work snapped Julian''s thoughts back into focus, at least temporarily. "The fifty-fifty split we discussed-I''m willing to change it. How about I take twenty, and you take eighty?" Mira leaned in, cing her hands on either side of the armrest where he sat. She bent forward slightly, her low-cut top revealing just enough to tempt him. Julian didn''t so much as nce down, his expression calm and collected. "What''s the catch?" he asked. The world was not one to hand out free lunches-he had learned that lesson as a child. "I only have one condition," Mira said, her voice dropping to a sultry whisper. "Spend the night with me." Chapter 578: Because It’s Her Even when uttering such suggestive words, Mira''s face showed no trace of embarrassment. To her, it was as if she were discussing a business deal. Julian''s eyes flickered as he exhaled a puff of white smoke. "This project is worth over five billion dors. The extra thirty percent amounts to at least hundreds of millions. Mira, you sure are generous-offering that much for just one night." His tone carried a faint trace of mockery. Mockery? How could such an expression ever appear on his face? The closer Mira got to him, the more she found herself captivated by his face. No, it wasn''t just his face that drew her in-it was his untamed, rebellious nature. At only twenty-seven, he had already built a vast business empire. This man was low- profile and discreet, never exposing himself unnecessarily. The more she looked at him, the more she believed he was perfect-the ideal candidate to be her husband. She used to think all men in the world were either scum or fools. The idea of a prince charming, she believed, only existed in the fantasies of na?ve fairy tales. Mira was more aware than anyone what it meant to be realistic. She had many lovers, some regr and others not, and she didn''t even mind using herself to close a business deal when necessary. As long as both parties got what they wanted and were satisfied, what did it matter? She never felt that women were lesser than men or that sleeping with someone was a loss for women. In fact, she believed that women were the lucky ones in rtionships. Men had to please women, while women only needed to lie back and enjoy. She had reached her position today by relying on her unique methods. In this world full of diverse people, Julian never judged how others handled their business. On the surface, Mira was using billions in profits to entice Julian. On the surface, it seemed like Julian would gain from this deal. But if he truly epted, it would serve as the catalyst for his breakup with Aurora. This would allow Mira to get closer to him, capture him, andpletely make him hers. When Julian looked at Mira''s face, it was full of ambition-not only ambition for him but also ambition for his business empire. Without a hint of mercy, he pushed Mira away. Picking up his cigarette, he crushed it into the ashtray. "Mira, I''m a woman," she said. "And you''re the first man to ever attract me. Since you don''t seem to care for that girl earlier, why don''t I apany you personally? Is that eptable?" Mira reached out, trying to touch him. Julian stepped forward instead, picking up the handbag she had left on the table. When Mira saw him grab the bag, her heart sank. Inside the ck handbag was a tiny camera pointed directly at where he had just been sitting. Opening it, he found a miniature recording device. "Well, Mira, I didn''t know you had such a hobby," he said, holding the camera between his long fingers. Mira''s expression quickly returned to calm. "It''s just that I wanted tomemorate our first time together. After you leave, I''ll have something to look at to satisfy my cravings." Only she could say something like this. Julian let out a cold chuckle and tossed the camera onto the ground, crushing it beneath his foot. "Mira," he said, his tone icy, "I told you-we only have a professional rtionship. We''re not even friends. Why can''t you understand that? Why must you test me again and again? Do you think these games are fun?" "Julian, this isn''t a game. I''m truly interested in you," Mira replied. "Interested? Sure, I can see how hard you''ve worked to break me and Aurora apart. These past few days, you''ve been constantly probing about our rtionship. I let that slide. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "But tonight, you crossed the line. While I was in the restroom, you answered my phone. Thankfully, Aurora trusts me. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to clear my name. "And then, tonight, you deliberately brought a girl who resembled her to tempt me. If I''m not mistaken, that girl''s bag probably had one of these cameras too, didn''t it? "When I sent her away, you knew your seduction wasn''t working, so you resorted to offering profits-trying to record me betraying Aurora and sending it to her to break us up. "If my feelings for her weren''t strong, I might have been lost in the girl who resembled her. Or I might have been swayed by your so-called billions. "I''m guessing that once Aurora and I were separated, you''d use those videos to ckmail me into being with you. "Mira, you''re a strong woman. You want to control everything, including me. I''ll admit you''re brilliant in business, but using your business tactics on me is downright foolish!" Julian was furious. He had never spoken so much to her about anything unrted to work, but today, he did. Mira''s face turned ashen. She had never anticipated that Julian would see through her ns so thoroughly. In front of this man, her carefully crafted schemes felt like nothing more than a child''s y. But she was a seasoned businesswoman. She quickly regained herposure. "Julian, since you already know, I might as well be honest. I like you, and I admire your abilities. "The fact that you''re attracted to someone like Aurora proves you don''t like weak women at heart. I didn''t reach my current position by being weak. "You don''t need someone to protect; you need someone to stand by your side. I''m the one who''s truly your match. "Together, we could dominate the entire industry. Isn''t that what you want? So many men are lining up to marry me, but none of them caught my eye. Only you have made me feel this way. "I don''t care about your past with Aurora. As long as you cut ties with her, I''ll bring a billion-dor dowry into our marriage, along withpany shares-" Her words began to shift in tone. With each sentence, the veins on Julian''s forehead throbbed more visibly. Finally, he couldn''t take it anymore and interrupted her. "Have you said enough? I think you must be either deaf or stupid. "I''ve told you countless times-I only love one person. It doesn''t matter if she''s a strong woman or a regr girl. She is who she is. She doesn''t need to change for me. "I love her not because of what she is but because she''s herself. Mira, love isn''t something you can build with profits or deals. "You''re an admirable woman, but don''t make me turn that admiration into disgust. I don''t want anything to ruin our professional rtionship." This was the first time Mira had been rejected so thoroughly. She had offered such generous conditions, yet the man before her wasn''t moved in the slightest. "Love? You''re a businessman. You should understand that love is the most elusive thing in the world. "As a businessman, aren''t you supposed to avoid risks? Love is the biggest risk of all- one no one can avoid, not even you!" Chapter 579: Baby, I Love You Mira''s words made Julian want tough. "When you treat love like business, you''ve already lost it." "Am I wrong? Love also requires management. A lover is just like your employees-if the benefits are good, she''ll stay with you. But if you''re penniless, who would choose to follow you?" "Your business instincts are sharp, but you''re missing the most important point. A lover is not an employee. In fact, a lover is far moreplicated than an employee. With employees, you just need to pay them regrly, throw in some performance bonuses now and then. But with a lover, what you give might not necessarily be money, but it will always be your energy. If you truly fall in love, you''ll understand what I mean. She feels like an egg in your hand, with only a thin, fragile shell. You''re terrified of breaking her, so you do everything you can to protect her, to care for her. You want her to be happy, and her happiness makes you happy in return. Love isn''t something for one phase of life. It''s something you dedicate your entire lifetime to. What you feel for me isn''t love-it''s possession and conquest. We are both strong, Mira. You''re eager to conquer a man stronger than you, just to feel a sense of fulfillment. But true love has nothing to do with benefits, conquest, or possession. It''s simply wanting the person you love to live well." Julian''s voice suddenly softened, so gentle that it was almost unrecognizable as the voice of the sharp andmanding man known in the business world. Mira gazed at his gentle profile, and her heart stirred. If she hadn''t known before what it meant to love someone, at that moment, she realized she truly liked him. She liked this man who deeply loved another woman, a man who only showed such tenderness for that one person. "You''re saying that as long as she''s living well, even if she marries someone else, it won''t matter to you? If she falls in love with someone else, would you willingly stand aside and attend her wedding? I doubt it. No one is a saint. The more you love her, the less you''ll be able to tolerate her being with someone else. You''ll feel jealous. You''ll seize her. You''ll go mad trying to bring her back to your side. You''re only saying all of this because she loves you back, and you know it." Mira wasn''t convinced by Julian''s words. She stood up. "If you can truly let her marry someone else without a shred of possessiveness, then I''ll let go, too." With that, she turned and left. Julian sat alone on the couch. Before he had been with Aurora, he could endure it. But now that they were together, his love for her had only grown. The idea of letting go, of watching her marry another man and have children, was impossible for him. Mira''s words, however, served as a reminder. He needed to quickly wrap up matters here and head back. No one knew better than him how irresistible his Little Bunny was. He wouldn''t give anyone the chance to get close to her. Just as Mira had said, he loved Aurora, and fortunately, Aurora loved him back. No one in this lifetime could ever keep them apart. He stubbed out his cigarette, ncing at the time. Aurora should be fast asleep by now. He had thought about calling to hear her voice, but he couldn''t bring himself to wake her. So instead, he picked up his phone and typed out a short message before heading to the bathroom to wash off the fatigue of the day. --- Aurora awoke after a full night''s sleep. Perhaps it was the sudden shifts between hot and cold the day before, or the fact that she hadn''t dressed warmly enough, but she felt a bit under the weather. Her head felt heavy. Reaching for her phone on the nightstand, she checked the time. The first thing that caught her eye was an unread message: "Baby, I love you." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! He always called her Little Bunny or Aurora, but this was the first time he had called her "baby." The message, sentte at night, was only five words long, but Aurora could feel the weight behind it. She wanted to tell him that she loved him too, that she missed him deeply. Because of that simple message, her morning seemed brighter. Holding her dizzy head, she got out of bed and looked out the window at the falling snow. This year''s snow seemed heavier than usual. It had only stopped for ten days, and now it was falling again, nketing the world in white. She went downstairs to ask Mrs. Hill for some cold medicine. Mrs. Hill, as always, was nagging her. "Miss, I told youst night that you were dressed too lightly. How could you leave the house in this freezing weather without a coat? And now look, you''ve caught a cold." With Tina gone, Mrs. Hill''s nagging felt almost motherly. Watching the heavy snowfall outside, Aurora couldn''t help but wonder how her mother was doing in New York. Her mother''s birthday was only a few months away, but Aurora was still worried about that cursed prophecy. Unfortunately, her mother wouldn''t even take her calls now. Trying to get close to her seemed impossible. "Miss, you look upset. Are you feeling unwell? Maybe you should take the day off from work," Mrs. Hill suggested, noticing the sadness in Aurora''s expression. "It''s fine. Just bring me some breakfast. I''ll take the cold medicine after I eat," Aurora replied, shaking her head. Her mother would be fine. It was the 21st century-believing in curses seemed ridiculous. Mrs. Hill didn''t press further. She knew her young mistress well. Aurora was headstrong, and once she made a decision, no one could persuade her otherwise. After taking her medicine, Aurora went to work as usual. Illness was never an excuse for her. She still hadn''t secured the rubyst night, and she nned to revise her proposal today. On top of that, her skincare brand had numerous matters that required her attention- packaging design, advertising campaigns, and more. Everything depended on her decisions. This was the path she had chosen, and no matter how hard it got, she would neverin. She would keep moving forward, as she always had. When she got to the office, Heather seemed to have nothing urgent to report. Aurora, however, was feeling a bit worn out, likely from the cold medicine. She had already taken a nap in the car on the way over. She asked someone to bring her a cup of coffee to perk up. Just as she was about to take a sip, there was a knock on her office door. Heather entered, carrying a gray and white round box. "Miss Montgomery, someone sent you flowers." "Flowers?" Aurora immediately thought of the message she had received earlier that morning. Could Julian have sent them? The thought of him made her heart soften. "Bring it here." Heather ced the flower box on Aurora''s desk. The box was exquisitely crafted, predominantly gray with ck silk ribbons wrapped elegantly around the edges. The opening was adorned with a delicate silver petal. Even without seeing the flowers inside, the box alone exuded sophistication. Heather, standing to the side, couldn''t help but admire it. "This flower box is so beautiful. It must be from Mr. Ba. Who else could be so thoughtful?" Chapter 580: Black Roses Aurora smiled as she ced her fingers on the silver petals and opened the box. Whaty inside caught both women by surprise. Inside were nine ck roses, dark as the night. Julian had given Aurora flowers before, but they were always red roses-never ck. The ck and gray hues intertwined, exuding elegance. Theycked the sweetness of love but carried an air of mystery. "ck roses?" Heather remarked, stunned. She had never seen them before. After all, most couples opted for red roses when giving flowers. At the center of the arrangement rested a gleaming gemstone. Aurora picked it up-a ruby. "Miss Montgomery, isn''t this the same ruby fromst night''s auction? The one you were bidding for? That man who kept outbidding you-he actually bought it and sent it to you? Do you know him?" Heather gasped, covering her mouth. The roses themselves were remarkable, but that ruby-valued at $15 million-was casually nestled in the box. Heather had seen such extravagant gifts only in novels or TV dramas, where the male lead wouldvish the heroine with multi-million-dor jewelry. She used to think it was pure fantasy. But now, seeing the delicate flower box, the mysterious ck roses, and the dazzling ruby in Aurora''s hand, Heather realized that such things did happen in real life. "I don''t know him. Who sent this?" Aurora asked, herposure returning quickly after the initial shock. A small, elegant cardy inside the box. "It was delivered by a courier from a flowerpany. I signed for it," Heather exined. She had assumed the flowers were from Julian. She had no idea such a valuable gift was hidden inside. The handwriting on the card was bold, the ck ink stark against the white card. "You are a devil, and you belong to me." Aurora''s expression remained unreadable as she closed the lid of the box and, without hesitation, threw the entire thing into the trash. ck roses were notoriously difficult to cultivate, with only a ten-day harvesting window. The box and the flowers alone were worth a significant amount, not to mention the ruby. To an ordinary person like Heather, the act of discarding such an expensive gift was almost painful to watch. "Miss Montgomery, I''ll find out which flower shop sent this and see who ced the order," Heather said, sensing Aurora''s displeasure and ming herself for not verifying the sender before signing for the delivery. "There''s no need. Even if you ask the flower shop, they''ll just tell you that customer information is confidential," Aurora replied, her tone indifferent. She was well-versed in such games. The absence of a signature on the card and theck of sender details when Heather signed for the delivery indicated that the sender had taken precautions to remain anonymous. "There''s another way," Heather suggested, her eyes lighting up. "The ruby was purchased atst night''s auction. If we contact the auction house, we might be able to find out who bought it." "Auction houses can keep buyer information confidential if the buyer requests it," Aurora replied, dousing Heather''s enthusiasm. "Then what should we do? Maybe the sender admires you, Miss Montgomery. They saw how much you wanted the ruby and sent it to you as a gesture. It''s not necessarily a bad thing." Heather found the ruby''s sudden appearance almost surreal. Even for someone wealthy, a $15 million gift wasn''t something to give lightly. But knowing Aurora''s personality, she doubted such a gesture would bring her joy. "This is my problem, and I''ll handle it. In the future, if anyone sends anything, bring them to me directly," Aurora instructed, a trace of fatigue in her voice. "Yes, Miss Montgomery," Heather said, nodding. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "You can go now. I''m not feeling well today. Cancel the rest of my schedule and inspect the quality of the newlyunched perfume on my behalf. Make sure everything is wless. The perfume has received decent feedback so far, but we can''t afford any missteps. Our skincare line will beunching soon as well." Aurora rested her head in her hand, giving her instructions. "I understand. I''ll ensure everything goes perfectly. Miss Montgomery, if you''re not feeling well, you should go home and rest. You don''t need to push yourself so hard," Heather said, her tone filled with concern. "It''s nothing." Aurora dismissed the suggestion, and Heather had no choice but to leave. After Heather was gone, Aurora put the ruby down and flipped through her contacts. She found the number of someone who had been present at the auction the previous night. If it was him, he might know who purchased the ruby. Before she could dial, an unfamiliar number appeared on her phone screen. Aurora''s phone was a private line, known only to those close to her. She answered. "Hello?" "Did you like it?" A deep, maic voice came through the line, carrying a hint of the same enigmatic allure as the discarded ck roses. "Who is this?" Aurora asked, instantly recognizing the voice as belonging to the man she had encountered in the restroom the previous night. "You haven''t answered my question." The man pressed on. Aurora leaned back in her chair, realizing she wouldn''t need to investigate further. The man hade to her. "Are you asking about the flowers or the ruby?" she asked, her voice calm despite her fatigue. "Both," Kyle Raymond replied, clearly intrigued by herposure. "If it''s the flowers, I think mypany''s trash can liked them very much," she said bluntly, revealing that she had already thrown them away. Kyle didn''t seem offended. Instead, he chuckled softly. This woman was as intriguing as he had imagined. "Last night, I saw you standing by the floor-to-ceiling window in your ck evening gown. I thought to myself, if there were a flower that could match you, it would only be the ck rose," he said, ignoring her sharp tone. Aurora wasn''t interested in his poetic musings. She got straight to the point. "Mr. Raymond, I don''t have time to discuss whether ck roses or white roses suit me better. Give me your ount details, and I''ll transfer the money to you." "You think I''m here to sell something?" "Whether you''re selling or giving, I won''t ept anything for free. You asked if I liked it. I do like the ruby, but I prefer to obtain things through my own efforts. So, give me your ount details, and I''ll transfer the money immediately," Aurora replied, rubbing her temple. All she wanted was to return home to her bed. "If you insist on paying me, how about this? I''ll send someone to pick you up at noon today. Join me for lunch," Kyle proposed, his tone casual yet suggestive. Hearing his invitation, Aurora frowned. A man sending flowers to a woman was often an act of pursuit. Now, using the ruby as leverage, he was asking her to lunch. "No, thank you," Aurora said tly. "Just give me your ount details." Chapter 581: Ill Transfer the Money Though the manst night had helped her avoid falling, it didn''t mean anything to her. In Aurora''s heart, Julian was the most important person. When Julian wasn''t around, she made sure to steer clear of men who showed interest in her. She believed that Julian, even while abroad, was just as loyal. "It seems you dislike me, Miss Montgomery, to the point you won''t even meet me," Kyle Raymond remarked. Truthfully, this was the first time he had encountered a woman like Aurora. Most women he met were opportunists, eager to gain something by clinging to him. Aurora, however, was different. Independent and strong, she was like a rare ck rose, striking and unique. "It''s not that I dislike you, Mr. Raymond. It''s just that I''m quite busy. I appreciate you giving me this ruby. To make things easier for both of us, why don''t you give me your ount details? I''ll transfer the money to you-it''s the simplest solution." "What if I told you the reason I wanted to meet was to discuss a business coboration? Your recent perfumeunch was a remarkable sess. I have high hopes for your brand and would like to work with you." Hearing this, Aurora''s eyes lit up slightly. "What kind of coboration?" "Your perfume is like a child, just starting to learn to walk. While walking on your own is admirable, it''s easy to stumble. "You''ve begun to establish yourself in the Clothville market, but are you interested in expanding internationally? If so, feel free to contact me." Aurora, like any businessperson, was never satisfied with the status quo. To outsiders, her current sess might seem impressive, but for Aurora, it was far from enough. Clothville was merely the first step. Her ultimate goal was to break into global markets. Mira''s recent achievements had only fueled her impatience to grow faster. The gap between her and Mira was enormous. Aurora knew Mira had the advantage of experience, but she believed that with relentless effort, she would one day reach Mira''s level. Still, that pace felt too slow. Aurora wanted to rise faster, to surpass Mira altogether. Herpetitive spirit burned brightly. She wanted to prove herself and show Mira who was truly the mostpatible with Julian. Just as she sensed the man on the other end of the call was about to hang up, she quickly spoke. "Wait." "Miss Montgomery, have you changed your mind?" "Yes, I''ve changed my mind. May I ask for your name, sir?" "You''ll find out when we meet. As for the coboration, we''ll discuss it in person. Miss Montgomery, you''re busy-I wouldn''t want to take up any more of your time." With that, the man hung up. Aurora stared at the disconnected call. Damn it. This man knew exactly where her weaknessy. Greed. Yes, every human had their weaknesses. Hers wasn''t money-it was her hunger for sess. Her current rate of growth felt painfully slow. Judging by how casually the man had bid in the auctionst night, he was obviously wealthy. Perhaps he really could help her. Whether or not he had ulterior motives, Aurora didn''t care. All she wanted was a partnership. As a woman in the business world, she had long grown ustomed to dealing with opportunists and admirers. Running away because someone was interested in her would mean losing out on deals and contracts. Aurora was no stranger to these situations. She recalled the early days of herpany, when a young, sessful CEO from a New York-listedpany had fallen for her at first sight. He bombarded her with gifts and relentless pursuit. But at the time, her heart was elsewhere, and eventually, his infatuation faded. Since then, Aurora had taken a step back from the spotlight, letting Asher handle client meetings. This drastically reduced the number of admirers she had to deal with. Aurora ced the ruby in a jewelry box, gathered herself, and tried to focus on her reports. After finishing her tasks, she nned to meet the man and then head home for a rxing soak in the bath. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Time flew, and before she realized it, it was noon. Aurora had been so engrossed in her work that she lost track of time until her phone rang, reminding her of the appointment. "Miss Montgomery, I''m downstairs at your office." "Understood. I''ll be right down. Please wait." Aurora hung up, her tone professional. She gave a few instructions to her secretary before leaving. "Miss Montgomery, want to grab lunch together?" Heather asked as they crossed paths in the lobby. Aurora nced briefly at Heather and Ian standing together. "I wouldn''t want to be a third wheel. I already have ns for lunch. I won''t be back this afternoon, so if anythinges up, talk to Mona." Aurora teased before hurrying off. Both Heather and Ian blushed. "Miss Montgomery just left like that?" Typically, bosses were strict about office rtionships. Although Ian and Heather had kept their rtionship discreet to avoid affecting work, they couldn''tpletely hide their exchanges of nces. Aurora''s rxed attitude almost felt like approval. "Miss Montgomery didn''t look too well. Maybe she caught a coldst night." "She''s a grown woman. She can take care of herself. Stop worrying. A new stone pot bibimbap ce opened nearby-want to try it out?" Ian suggested. "Sure." As they left the office, they saw Aurora getting into a ck car. "Is Mr. Ba back?" "That doesn''t look like Mr. Ba''s car," Heather replied, shaking her head. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Mr. Ba has so many cars. He probably just got a new one," Ian said, enviously. He''d seen Julian with at least three different cars before. For the wealthy, switching cars was as easy as changing clothes. "What are you looking at?" Willow greeted them with a smile. "Mr. Ba got another car. This Bentley is different from thest one I saw," Ian remarked, his gaze lingering on the vehicle. "It''s nice, even the license te number is perfect," Willow said, her love for numbers evident. "When will we ever afford cars like that?" Ian sighed. "Maybe in another life," Heather joked, making the threeugh as they headed to lunch. They all assumed Julian had picked Aurora up. Meanwhile, Aurora had done some research and discovered the buyer of the ruby from the previous night. Kyle Raymond. Like Nick, he straddled both the legitimate and illegitimate worlds. Though he was now considered clean, his dark past lingered in the shadows. Crossing him would lead to dire consequences. In the past, Aurora had been wary of such underworld figures. But after meeting Nick, she realized that even men like him were human in the face of love. Nick had loved Irene deeply, even though his affection was unrequited. With that in mind, Aurora decided to meet Kyle Raymond. Perhaps he wasn''t as ruthless as his reputation suggested. Chapter 582: They Are Mine Aurora stepped into the car and extended her hand formally. "Mr. Raymond, hello. I believe you already know who I am, so there''s no need for introductions." She directly addressed him by name, a subtle reminder: I know who you are, so don''t try anything funny. For intelligent people, words often didn''t need to be spelled out. Kyle Raymond shook her hand briefly before letting go. Aurora leaned slightly against the door, keeping as much distance as possible. There was enough space between them to fit two other people. On the surface, she appeared calm, but her wary expression betrayed her thoughts. She rarely shared a car with strangers, let alone someone she''d only met once before. Even in awful society, and despite their respective statuses, she knew it was wise to remain vignt. After all, human intentions are unpredictable, and no one could guess what might be on the other''s mind. "In today''s business world, who doesn''t know you, Miss Montgomery? Getting this opportunity to meet you today took quite some effort," Kyle Raymond said with a heartyugh, his face showing no trace of malice. "The ruby was won by you, Mr. Raymond. You mentioned preferring an in-person transaction. Just give me your ount details, and I''ll-" Aurora pulled out her phone, eager to conclude the matter. "Miss Montgomery, what''s the rush? I''m hungry," he interrupted abruptly. His unexpected remark left Aurora momentarily speechless. His tone was so casual, almost like an old friend suddenly dering they were hungry. "Uh... then let''s eat first," she replied, at a loss for words. "Good." Kyle Raymond said no more after that. He pulled out a cigar from a case, but upon noticing Aurora beside him, he hesitated. In the past, he never cared about those around him. But Aurora, with her elegance and resilience, reminded him of a noble ck rose-one that smoke might prematurely wither. For the first time in his life, he considered the health of a woman near him. He had a strong addiction to smoking, lighting up whenever he pleased. Yet now, he returned the cigar to its case. Aurora noticed this small gesture. "Mr. Raymond, please don''t mind me. Feel free." Though she gave permission, Kyle Raymond still closed the case. After that, neither of them spoke. The reports she''d received about Kyle Raymond described him as someone domineering and possessive, a man of ruthless tactics-summed up in two words: a tyrant. Aurora had mentally prepared herself to meet this "tyrant," but the person she encountered seemed unexpectedly gentlemanly. He hadn''t said anything inappropriate thus far. Perhaps the silence in the car felt too oppressive, as the driver began ying music to ease the atmosphere. A romantic French song filled the air. Hearing it, Aurora''s thoughts drifted to Julian, who was still in Europe. Though she was physically in the car, her heart had already flown to that romantd, where the man she loved resided. The melody nearly lulled her to sleep. She was still recovering from a cold, but she didn''t dare fully rx in a stranger''s car. Forcing herself to stay awake, she fought off the drowsiness. The car slowly pulled into the parking lot of an upscale private restaurant. It was the kind of ce that only epted a limited number of elite guests daily. Regr people couldn''t even book a reservation. Julian had once brought Aurora here, so she recognized it immediately. "What are you staring at?" Kyle Raymond asked, noticing her hesitation at the entrance. "Nothing," she replied, snapping out of her thoughts. She realized she was deeply affected by Julian. Any ce connected to him triggered memories of him. It was as if his name had been etched onto her heart. One small reminder, and she could recall him vividly. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Kyle handed her the menu, and Aurora didn''t hold back, ordering Julian''s favorite dishes out of instinct. It was a reflex, much like how Julian had always ordered her favorite foods. Kyle selected a few specialty dishes of his own before passing the menu to the waiter. "Please wait a moment, sir and madam," the server said with a courteous smile. Every staff member here was stunning, dressed in tailored uniforms, exuding professionalism and charm. The restaurant''s ambiance, food, and service were all top-tier-a testament to the privileges of wealth. Money could indeed buy the best experiences. Aurora took a sip of lemon water to soothe her throat. "Mr. Raymond, earlier you mentioned a coboration. Now that I''m here, why don''t you share your proposal?" "Have you heard of T&G, NIAR, or CIA?" Kyle Raymond asked seriously. "Those are all top-tier skincare brands, widely recognized. They''re especially popr in Europe and North America. These brands are among the gship products of Nano Cosmetics, apany with a rtively long history." Aurora, having decided to enter the beauty industry, had thoroughly researched skincare brands and could easily recall this information. "Yes, they''re mine," Kyle Raymond said nonchntly. Aurora, mid-sip of her lemon water, nearly choked upon hearing his words. Cough, cough... "Why so surprised?" He reached out to pat her back lightly. Aurora had anticipated that the so-called "tyrant" would have a strange temper, but she hadn''t expected him to be so easygoing. "You don''t have to say it so casually," she muttered, finally understanding how Julian and Rock must have felt when she had once casually mentioned being a DO. "I''m just stating facts." "I know." "With Nano Cosmetics'' influence,unching a new brand wouldn''t be a problem," Kyle continued, smoothly steering the conversation back to business. Aurora dabbed at her lips with a napkin. "Apologies for my reaction earlier." "I don''t mind," Kyle replied, finding her candidness refreshing. In the past, the women who approached him were always terrified, treating him like a master and themselves as pets. They believed subservience would win his favor, but in truth, it merely kept them from offending him. He had grown tired of obedient, docile women. Aurora''s cool, independent demeanor captivated him at first nce. What began as curiosity had turned into a certainty: approaching her had been the right choice. "Since you''re serious about coborating, Mr. Raymond, let''s discuss the details," Aurora said, her eyes lighting up with interest. Initially, she had suspected Kyle of using business as an excuse to have dinner with her. But now, she believed he was genuine. "Very well. Miss Montgomery, why don''t you share your thoughts first?" Kyle smiled faintly. For reasons he couldn''t exin, he felt at ease around her. In her presence, the tension he usually carried seemed to dissipate. Aurora had an almost therapeutic effect on him, leaving him rxed and unguarded. Chapter 583: Why Is She So Hot? Outside, snowkes were falling gently, but inside, it was warm like spring. Aurora''s voice was melodious, clear like a mountain stream, smooth and captivating. Most of the time, he was the one in control-whether at thepany or in bed. Everyone was used to bowing their heads, gauging his mood to act ordingly. He had grown tired of such a life long ago. But meeting Aurora brought a ripple of change. Watching her speak passionately, her face glowing with enthusiasm, he suddenly felt life wasn''t so monotonous after all. He didn''t interrupt Aurora, letting her share her ideas freely. At first, he thought that any woman seeding in business must rely on either family connections or a man''s support. But listening to Aurora, he realized how wrong he had been. Aurora didn''t rely on anyone. She was entirely her own foundation. Not only did she possess remarkable judgment, but she also had an execution ability he hadn''t seen in himself for years. She was born for the business world, with a sharp and clear mind. He had barely made a suggestion, and in such a short time, she had already sketched out a rough n. It wasn''t fully formed yet, but anyone with a knack for business would apud her proposal. "Mr. Raymond, what do you think?" Aurora finally paused after speaking for about twenty minutes. "Thirsty?" "Huh?" Aurora blinked, caught off guard. She was still immersed in her grand vision, and his question threw her off. "Talking so much-doesn''t your throat feel dry?" "A little." "Then drink more water. The food will be here soon." "Mr. Raymond, you weren''t joking earlier, were you?" Aurora suddenly felt uneasy. After speaking for so long and receiving no feedback from Kyle Raymond, doubt crept in. Seeing the change in her expression, Kyle Raymond chuckled softly. "Why would I joke with you? Don''t worry, I''ve taken note of everything you said. But for now, I think we should focus on eating." "All right," Aurora agreed, realizing she was, indeed, hungry. Her thoughts felt sharper now, and the future seemed full of possibilities. The dishes were exquisite, but Aurora ate quickly. "Mr. Raymond, I came here today for two things. I think it''s time you give me an answer." "Hmm. Your ideas are good, but not entirelyplete. Here''s what I suggest-when I return, I''ll draft a preliminary n and send it to you. Then we can discuss further." "Fine. But now, you should give me your ount details. The meal''s done." Aurora reminded him of the matter concerning the ruby. "If we decide to coborate, I''ll gift the ruby to you as a meeting token." He never reimed the things he gave away. While $1.5 million wasn''t much to Aurora, she was still unused to epting gifts from strangers. "But we haven''t finalized our cooperation yet..." "Miss Montgomery, are you saying you don''t want to work with me?" "That''s not it." "Then it''s settled. Here''s to a pleasant partnership. If you feel ufortable epting it, Miss Montgomery, think of it as a deposit." Kyle Raymond offered another suggestion. Aurora''s eyes flickered. A deposit meant he wasmitted to the cooperation, which assured her he wouldn''t back out. "All right. I''ll wait for your proposal, then." Aurora was filled with excitement, her mind racing with ideas about expanding her brand globally. Kyle Raymond was right-if she relied solely on her own efforts, her growth would take a long time. But with his help, her progress would far exceed her expectations. "Hmm." Kyle Raymond studied the ted young woman before him. Thest time he saw a simr expression on another woman''s face was when he bought them clothes or handbags. But this girl was different. She was satisfied by fulfilling her ambitions. If she were a man, she''d already be a king in the business world,manding storms with ease. She was born for this. Although she startedte, her future was limitless. Kyle Raymond settled the bill. He had a few more things to say, but seeing her so excited, he decided this dynamic was good enough for now. Her happiness brought him a sense of satisfaction. He wanted to see her smile and fulfill her desires. For now, he suppressed his possessiveness because he knew his aggression would shatter her joy. "Where''s your home? I''ll take you back," Kyle Raymond asked as they exited the restaurant. A cold gust of wind hit them, and Aurora quickly retreated into the car, giving him an address. On the way back, she continued talking about her ideas. Kyle Raymond thought he must be going mad-he had fallen in love with her voice. He rarely interrupted, asionally uttering a sound to show he was listening. As she spoke, the car grew quiet. He turned to look and found Aurora asleep, her face flushed. He had noticed earlier that her cheeks were red, but he assumed it was the warmth of the restaurant. Now, her sudden drowsiness seemed out of character. Reaching over, he touched her forehead. "Damn it. Why is she burning up?" He recalled how she had worn such a thin dressst night, standing by the window to avoid unwanted attention. The spot she chose was where the air conditioning was the weakest. The sudden shifts between cold and warmth had likely caused her to catch a fever. When he called her this morning, her voice had already sounded tired. Had she been forcing herself to meet him all this time? Kyle Raymond couldn''t understand it. Did she not realize she was sick? Did she think he would''ve forced her toe if she told him? Remembering her animated expressions from earlier, Kyle Raymond felt a pang of frustration. "Sir, should we head to the hospital?" The driver noticed the tension in the air and nced at the rearview mirror. Kyle Raymond''s cold demeanor had returned, sharp and intimidating. This was the real Kyle Raymond. The polite and gentlemanly version from earlier was merely a facade. Even the driver found it peculiar. This Miss Montgomery clearly had a way of softening such a cold man. "No. Take us to the vi," Kyle Raymond ordered. He disliked hospitals. His vi was immense,rge enough to house many idle staff members. Moreover, due to his preferences in bed, his vi always had a private doctor on call. Some women often needed immediate medical attention after their time with him. "Yes, sir." The driver adjusted course, heading toward Kyle Raymond''s private estate. Kyle Raymond nced at the woman resting against the seat. Her face was unnaturally flushed, and exhaustion clouded her delicate features. Chapter 584: This Time, He’s Serious Her breathing was rapid. She had drunk some red wine earlier, and her chest rose and fell dramatically. Even though she knew she was sick, she didn''t say a word. He had thought she was fine all along. cing a hand on her forehead to check her temperature, he realized it was so hot that if he cracked an egg on her face, it might cook through. At that moment, he wished they were already at the vi, though the driver was speeding as fast as he could. The driver could sense the growing tension behind him. Whenever Mr. Raymond was in a foul mood, someone always paid the price. Gripping the steering wheel tightly, he prayed that he wouldn''t be the one to suffer tonight. A sharp screech of brakes rang out as they arrived. The driver quickly got out to open the car door. Kyle Raymond nced at the sleeping woman in the back seat. Ever since Aurora had fallen asleep, aside from checking her forehead, he hadn''t touched her. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to-he didn''t dare. The pull she had on him was far stronger than he''d ever anticipated. He feared her. Feared that he might destroy her. His hands hovered over her for a moment before he pulled them back. Quickly, he took off his coat, wrapping it around Aurora before lifting her into his arms. He wasn''t sure if it was because he didn''t want to touch her directly or because of the fierce wind and snow outside-he couldn''t bear the thought of her being cold. He''d already investigated the long-standing grudge between Ivy and Aurora. The day after Ivy had dered Aurora to be the person she hated most in the world, a detailed report on both women hadnded on his desk. Kyle''s hands were stained with blood, and Ivy''s petty schemes were nothing more than child''s y to someone like him. He didn''t resent Ivy for her actions. Everyone had their way of surviving. No one had the right to interfere with someone else''s choices. But while he didn''t me Ivy, his heart ached for Aurora, who had endured torment since childhood. The hardships had shaped her into the brilliant and exceptional woman she was today. The world only saw Aurora''s dazzling glow. No one knew how much pain she had endured to get there. Knowing her past, Kyle often found himself staring at her through the floor-to-ceiling windows, his heart aching with the urge to hold her. When he finally lifted her into his arms, he realized how light she was-just as he had imagined. Holding her against his solid frame, he carried her delicately, as if she were a fragile egg. Upstairs, Ivy was ying the piano. She had just finished a piece when she overheard the butler mention that Mr. Raymond enjoyed piano music. Stretching her limbs, she walked to the window to catch a glimpse of him. One look, and her heart sank. The tall man was rushing back to the vi, but this time, he was carrying someone in his arms. Judging by the figure, it was a woman. Her mind shed back to the man''s rough demeanor in bed, and now, he was using his own coat to shield this woman from the snow, his face full of urgency. Ivy''s grip on the curtain tightened. She had thought that when he bid on that ruby for herst night, it meant she was different from the others. Although he hadn''t given her the ruby, she had convinced herself it was because she had asked for it. As long as Aurora didn''t get it, it didn''t matter. If Ivy knew that Kyle Raymond had only bid on the ruby for Aurora from the very beginning, she might have flung herself out of the second-floor window in sheer rage. Kyle had wrapped Aurora in his coat not only to protect her from the cold but also to conceal her identity. But the act only fueled curiosity. The news that Mr. Raymond had carried a woman back to the vi spread like wildfire among the other women there. What shocked them even more was that he carried Aurora straight into his master bedroom-the one ce in the vi every woman longed to be. Kyle had never stayed the night with any of them. They were always sent to the guest rooms after he''d had his fun. The master bedroom was his personal retreat, a sanctuary no one else could enter. But tonight, without a second thought, he had brought Aurora there. The butler quickly summoned the doctor, feeling a rare sense of urgency. In all the years he had served Mr. Raymond, he had never seen him care so deeply for anyone. In the past, even if a woman was gravely injured, Kyle would dismiss them with a cold word. There was no tenderness, no lingering embraces, and certainly nopassion. "You''d better handle this carefully," the butler warned the doctor. "This woman is different from all the others." "What do you mean?" the doctor asked. "This time, the boss might actually be serious." The butler recalled the look on Kyle''s face when he had opened the car door-panic mixed with fury. He had only seen that expression once before, when Kyle lost his closest ally. But now, it was for a woman. The doctor didn''t dare dy. Rushing upstairs, she braced herself for the worst. She assumed Aurora had suffered a gunshot wound or some other severe injury. When she finally reached the bedroom, she asked breathlessly, "What''s the situation?" Kyle''s deep voice answered, "She has a fever. Probably just a cold." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "What?" The doctor was momentarily stunned. She had prepared herself for a life-or- death situation, only to find out it was a simple fever. "What do you mean ''what''? Hurry up and bring her temperature down!" Kyle''s sharp tone cut through the air, as if he might tear the house apart if the doctor didn''t act immediately. "Right, of course." The doctor hurried to the bedside. "Sir, step back a little. I need to examine her." Kyle moved reluctantly, standing nearby with a protective air that made the doctor feel immense pressure. After a quick examination, the doctor said, "It''s just a mild cold causing the fever. I''ll prepare some medicine. There''s no need to worry." "Hurry up," Kyle ordered. "Yes, sir." The doctor wiped the sweat from her brow, relieved it wasn''t anything serious. If it had been, she doubted she''d leave the vi alive. Meanwhile, rumors spread like wildfire among the women in the vi. "What? Mr. Raymond carried a woman inside? Are you sure he carried her?" "Absolutely! I saw it with my own eyes." "Is she prettier than me? Mr. Raymond has never carried me." "I don''t know about her looks. He wrapped her up in his coat, like he was afraid she''d catch cold. Do you think he''s fallen for her?" "Impossible!" Ivy suddenly snapped, silencing the chatter around her. The other women exchanged nervous nces, unsure what to say. Chapter 585: Keep Her Quiet Ivy suddenly let out a loud shout, drawing annoyed res from the other women. "Why are you yelling? Did we hit a nerve?" "Exactly. Weren''t you the one who was so proud before? The master''s been calling for youtely, even taking you to the auction yesterday." "And you said you wouldn''t fall for him, yet here you are,pletely conquered after just a few days. Tsk, tsk." The women in this house were no ordinary group. Three women could make a drama; with so many of them together, thepetition was fierce. Each had stayed for her own reasons, yet all of them, without exception, had fallen for the one man they should never love. Kyle Raymond never restricted their freedom. They could leave any time they wanted, but none of them ever did. They hade for wealth and luxury, but now, what kept them there was their insatiable desire for the man himself. They knew he wouldn''t fall for any of them. But he also wouldn''t love anyone else, which was enough. Being able to watch him from time to time satisfied them all equally. Many of the women hadn''t been submissive at first. After experiencing Kyle''s rough treatment, they had initially felt fear and resentment. But over time, they began to ept it, even crave it. Ordinary men could no longer satisfy them. They trapped themselves in this gilded cage and refused to leave. To them, Kyle Raymond was a zing sun, high above and unattainable, belonging to no one. This bnce was what kept the peace in the mansion. If he ever truly fell for one woman, it would destroy the fragile, twisted harmony. Ivy had developed feelings for him, unable to suppress them. She had thought she was different, that she held a special ce in his heart. But now, she realized she was no different from the others. Meanwhile, in the master bedroom, Aurora was burning with fever, her mind clouded. Since childhood, Aurora had been given special medications by Tina, leaving her unable to have children and with a fragile body prone to illness. A simple cold that others might shake off with some rest would linger and worsen for her. The recent freezing temperatures had taken their toll. Busy with work and neglecting exercise, Aurora had finally sumbed to illness. This was why Julian always took extra care of her, even going so far as to change the bedding and ensure the room was warm before her return. But with Julian away, Aurora, used to his care, had ignored her own condition. Last night, restless and anxious, she had sought sce by standing in the cold, unaware of the consequences. Kyle Raymond had taken it upon himself to care for her. After giving her fever medication, he stayed by her side, repeatedly applying coldpresses to her face. However, the fever showed no signs of subsiding. Instead, it worsened. Her temperature had soared past 39C (102F), and even after medication, it climbed higher. Furious, Kyle threw the towel he was holding onto the floor. "You said it was just a cold! Why hasn''t her fever gone down?" "Master, under normal circumstances, the medicine should''ve worked by now. I''m not sure why her condition is so unusual," the doctor stammered, trembling under Kyle''s re. "I don''t want excuses. I want results. Get her fever down. Now!" Kyle''s voice was a low growl, his frustration evident. "Using an antipyretic injection is the only option left, but it could have side effects. I wouldn''t rmend it," the doctor replied nervously. "Then figure something out!" Kyle roared, his rage boiling over. He couldn''t forget the image of a loved one leaving him years ago. That memory haunted him, fueling his determination to never let anyone die in his presence again. He reached under the pillow, pulling out a gun and pressing it against the doctor''s head. His bloodshot eyes burned with intensity. "I don''t care what you do. Bring her fever down immediately," he hissed. The doctor, terrified, dropped the stethoscope from her trembling hands. "Master, please calm down. I''ll handle it right away!" she promised, hastily preparing the injection. The needle pierced Aurora''s pale skin, causing her to frown slightly in her sleep. Kyle''s rough hand gently smoothed the crease between her brows. "Don''t be afraid. It won''t hurt," he murmured, even though she couldn''t hear him. Perhaps it was the blood on his hands that made him so drawn to Aurora''s purity. Her unique aura had captivated him without him even realizing it. The doctor and the butler exchanged a nce. Seeing Kyle Raymond''s uncharacteristic tenderness, they both understood: this time, he was serious. Kyle kicked aside the discarded towel and fetched a fresh one from the bathroom. Wetting it with cold water, he draped it across Aurora''s forehead. "Master, it''ste. We''ll take care of her. You should rest," the butler suggested cautiously. Kyle shot him a re, silencing him immediately. The minutes crawled by. The doctor grew increasingly anxious, fearing for her own life if Aurora''s fever didn''t break. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! A sudden knock at the door interrupted the tense atmosphere. "Who is it?" Kyle''s voice was sharp and icy. "Master, it''s me," Ivy called from outside. Sensing his irritation, she hesitated before continuing, "I heard you''ve been in the room all this time. Is there anything you need?" Biting her lip, she was astonished to learn that Kyle had brought a woman into the master bedroom and even allowed the doctor inside. Had he gone overboard and hurt the woman? Perhaps he wasn''t finished yet. Ivy had hoped to prove her uniqueness to him. "Get lost!" Kyle snapped, his tone colder than the winter air. "Master, I just-" "Lee," Kyle called, turning to the butler. "Yes, Master," the butler replied. "Make her quiet," Kyle ordered, his voice as frigid as ever. Ivy didn''t realize her mere words had provoked Kyle''s wrath. She had no idea what punishment awaited her. Chapter 586: I Will Stay The butler opened the door with a stern expression. In that brief instant, Ivy caught sight of a woman lying on the bed, an IV drip hanging nearby. Kyle Raymond was leaning over, carefully recing the damp towel on the woman''s forehead. The intensity in his profile, the worry etched across his face-it was a side of him Ivy had never seen before. He was anxious. If he didn''t truly care about that woman, he would never look so concerned. Ivy wanted to see more, to get a better look at the woman on the bed. But before she could, the butler stepped in, blocking her viewpletely. "Come with me," the butler ordered, his face cold and impassive. Ivy''s heart tightened as she met the butler''s gaze. Reluctantly, she followed him out. "Butler, where are you taking me?" she asked, her voice tinged with unease. "To the courtyard," he replied icily, pointing to the snow-covered grounds outside. "You will kneel there for five hours before you are allowed to leave." The words stunned Ivy. She hadn''t yet processed what she had done wrong. "Butler, what did I do to deserve this punishment?" "From the first day you arrived, I made the rules very clear. If you want to stay here, you must follow them. No scheming, no petty tricks," he stated firmly. "I wasn''t scheming! I just..." Ivy began to exin, though she knew deep down her actions had been deliberate. She had indeed been testing boundaries, hoping to prove she was different from the others. Her boldness had driven her to approach Kyle Raymond and to satisfy her curiosity about the woman he had brought back. "I don''t care about your intentions. What I care about is that you''ve angered Mr. Raymond. Because it''s your first offense, I''m being lenient. Now, go kneel," the butlermanded, his face unreadable. He had thought Ivy might be different from the others, that she wouldn''t fall for Kyle Raymond. But it hadn''t taken long for her feelings to surface. Kyle Raymond didn''t want love. To him, women were tools of convenience. When tools developed emotions, they began to desire more-his attention, his affection. And that disrupted the delicate bnce of their arrangement. Women who fell for him were rarely summoned again. Ivy had been brought here because of her hatred, her apparent immunity to sentiment. He believed she wouldn''t easily sumb to feelings. Unaware of her mistake''s gravity, Ivy stared at the butler and asked, "And if I refuse to kneel?" "Then leave," the butler replied without hesitation. "Pack your things and never step foot in this vi again." After years by Kyle Raymond''s side, the butler had seen countless women like Ivy. Fear at first, then fascination, followed by obsession. They all eventually chose to stay, no matter the cost. "Leave?" Ivy whispered to herself. "Yes. You are free to go whenever you like. But if you stay, you must abide by Mr. Raymond''s rules. If you can''t, then leave. He has never restricted anyone''s freedom," the butler exined. Leaving meant she would no longer endure the torment she had suffered here. But it also meant she would never see Kyle Raymond again. She would lose her protector- and her chance for revenge. "I''m not leaving." At the thought of Aurora''s face, Ivy''s resolve hardened. Without another word, she stepped into the courtyard and knelt in the snow. The butler sighed inwardly. He had hoped she would leave, to avoid wasting her youth in a hopeless pursuit. Every girl who entered this vi was warned of the rules. It was his way of giving them a chance to rethink their choices. If they stayed for money, so be it. But if they stayed for love, they were only setting themselves up for heartbreak. Punishing Ivy with kneeling was a light sentence. As someone who had fought alongside Kyle Raymond through thick and thin, the butler''s methods were far harsher in the past. Now, after turning over a new leaf, he no longer lived as ruthlessly as before. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! But he had seen too many women throw themselves into the fire for Kyle Raymond, and all he could do was remind them of the consequences. Whether they listened or not was beyond his control. In the snow-covered courtyard, Ivy knelt silently. A group of women gathered to mock her,ughing and sneering. But didn''t say a word in response. Her mind echoed with a single thought: she had to stay. Time crawled by. Aurora''s fever had subsided slightly, though she was still burning up. The doctor took her temperature and turned to Kyle Raymond. "Sir, this woman''s condition is unusual. I suggest we conduct aprehensive examination." "Then do it immediately!" Kyle snapped. Despite the slight improvement, as long as her fever persisted, he couldn''t rest easy. Because of his past life, Kyle Raymond rarely sought hospital treatment, even after injuries. Though his life had changed, old habits remained. His vi housed a fully equipped medical facility, making it easy to perform thorough examinations. By nightfall, Aurora was still unconscious. Thankfully, her fever had dropped to a low- grade one. Kyle Raymond stood by her bed, looking at her fragile figure. He had never noticed before how small she seemed. Were all women this delicate? Aurora wasn''t particrly short, but next to Kyle Raymond''s towering height, her frame seemed petite. "Sir, the test results are in," the doctor announced. "And?" Kyle asked, lighting a cigar. "Her constitution is weak, likely due to drug exposure," the doctor exined. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "What kind of effects are we talking about?" "It''s unlikely this woman will ever have children. Her current physical condition makes conception impossible. Her susceptibility to illness, like this severe cold, also stems from her weakened constitution. "Normally, someone wouldn''t be this frail without external factors. I suspect she was given certain drugs as a child, which gradually altered her body." "No children..." Kyle murmured. "And her fever? When will it break?" "By tomorrow morning, most likely. Her condition is improving, albeit slower than usual. Fortunately, the shift from high to low fever has minimized the damage. You can rest assured on that front," the doctor replied. "Good. You can go," Kyle said, dismissing him. Aurora stirred faintly, catching fragments of voices outside the room. Weak constitution... no children... In her fevered haze, she couldn''t identify who was speaking. The words blurred as she drifted back into unconsciousness. Inside the warm room, Aurora slept peacefully. Outside, Ivy''s body was numb from the cold. Snow nketed her from head to toe, turning her into a frozen statue. Even her eyshes were coated in frost. She stared at the falling snow, her vision blurring until she finally copsed face-first into the ground. She hadn''tsted the full five hours. After barely two, her body had reached its limit. As the doctor finished tending to Aurora, he was urgently summoned to attend to Ivy. Chapter 587: Missing "Child, why must you insist on this? I''ve told you before, falling for the master will only lead to consequences you cannot bear." The doctor let out a sigh. "I want to see the master. Can I?" Ivy slowly regained consciousness after emergency treatment. Her strength was gradually returning. "I''m afraid the master doesn''t have time to see you now. He''s busy taking care of someone else." The doctor couldn''t help but recall the earlier scene when Kyle Raymond nearly broke down in a rage. It was an experience she never wanted to endure again. "Who is that woman?" Ivy asked, unwilling to ept the situation. Kyle Raymond had never had anyone special in his life before. Everyone had always been treated the same. But now, he''d suddenly brought a woman home. "I can''t answer that. I''ve never seen her before either. But one thing is certain-this time, the master is serious. So, child, once you''re well, you should leave. This is no ce for you." "I''m not leaving! I''m not leaving!" Ivy clutched her clothes tightly, her eyes filled with defiance and resentment. The doctor sighed again and fell silent. In this massive vi, perhaps only she and the butler truly understood the situation. Auroray on the bed, her body burning as if consumed by mes. As night fell, the clock struck ten. Julian, as always, called Aurora to say goodnight. But tonight, no one answered, no matter how many times he tried. Maybe she was in the middle of her nightly routine, he thought. But after thirty minutes with no callback or text, unease began to creep in. Aurora had never been unreachable before. If something came up, she would always let him know in advance. This was the first time Julian couldn''t find her. To be cautious, he called Mrs. Hill. Her worried voice came through the line, "Mr. Ba, Miss Aurora hasn''t returned home yet. I called her earlier, but she didn''t pick up." "She hasn''te home at all?" Julian''s anxiety surged. Despite Aurora being a grown woman, thete hour made it hard not to worry. "No, sir. She left for work this morning and hasn''t returned since. She might be working overtime. But even when she workste, she usuallyes back earlier than this." Mrs. Hill nced out at the heavy snowfall, concern etched on her face. "Did she mention anything about where she might go this morning?" "No, she left as usual. However, Miss Aurora caught a slight chillst night and took some cold medicine before heading out." "Got it. I''ll call the office." Julian''s mind raced with worst-case scenarios. Could she have fainted at work, with no one around to notice? He quickly dialed Heather''s number. He had saved it before leaving, precisely for situations like this. Heather answered cautiously, "Hello?" "Where are you right now?" Julian asked directly, his tone sharp. Heather was startled. "Mr., Mr. Ba, I''m at home." "Is Aurora still at the office working overtime?" Julian''s voice betrayed his growing panic. He couldn''t shake the thought of Aurora being alone and unwell. "What? Wasn''t she with you?" Heather sounded surprised. "With me? I''m in Europe!" Julian''s words were cold, but suspicion gnawed at him. "Miss Montgomery was picked up by a Bentley this afternoon. We thought you''d returned, Mr. Ba." "A Bentley? Did she seem different today?" Julian''s mind raced, though he tried to suppress the darker possibilities. He trusted Aurora, but something felt off. Heather hesitated, then recounted the events of the past day: the auctionst night, the flowers and gemstone Aurora received this morning, and how she had dismissed them without muchment. "Who sent the flowers?" Julian gritted his teeth as anger red. A gemstone worth over a million dors casually sent as a gift? That didn''t look innocent. "I don''t know. Miss Montgomery said not to worry about it. She threw the flowers away and mentioned she had ns this afternoon, so she wouldn''t being back to the office. We assumed it was with you, Mr. Ba. Could something have happened to her?" Heather''s voice trembled slightly. The ck roses delivered earlier now seemed ominous. "You saw her get into that Bentley. Do you remember the license te?" Julian forced himself to stay calm. Losing control now would only make things worse. "Wait a minute-I know someone who might remember it. Give me a moment, Mr. Ba. I''ll call you back in a minute." "Alright." Julian hung up decisively, wasting no time. Efficiency was his constant rule. Heather quickly reached out to Willow Shore, who had a photographic memory. Fortunately, Willow had even repeated the license te aloud earlier. After retrieving the information, Heather immediately called Julian back. "Mr. Ba, the license te is..." "I got it." Julian didn''t wait for her to finish before ending the call. He swiftly contacted someone important in Clothville. "I need you to trace a car for me. Now." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Mr. Ba, who on earth pissed you off thiste at night?" The man''s voice waszy, almost teasing. "Cut the nonsense. I''ll give you the license te. Find out everything-its owner and where itst went." Julian''s tone was icy, his urgency palpable. "Alright, alright. I''ll get on it. But what exactly are you looking for?" "The owner''s identity and the car''sst location." Julian''s voice was cold and firm, his anger barely contained. Even from across the world, the man on the other end could feel the oppressive tension radiating from him. "Got it. Hang tight." The teasing tone disappeared as the man got to work. The waiting was unbearable. Five minutes felt like an eternity to Julian. For the first time in his life, he regretted being so far away. If something happened to Aurora, he would never forgive himself. He paced back and forth, tension coiling tighter with every passing second. Though it was nearly midnight in Clothville, it was only afternoon in Paris. Julian tugged at his tie in frustration, his heart raging like a wildfire. He missed her- desperately, painfully. Little Bunny, stay safe. Don''t get hurt. I''ll be back soon. In those five agonizing minutes, he had already booked a flight back home. Finally, the phone rang. He answered immediately. "Did you find anything?" "Yes. The car is a Bentley owned by Kyle Raymond. Why are you investigating Kyle Raymond?" The man''s voice carried a hint of unease. Even he seemed wary of the name. Chapter 588: She’s the Only One I Want Kyle Raymond. Julian knew the name, though they had never crossed paths. Kyle Raymond, much like Nick, had risen from the underworld and be a notorious figure in those circles. Over time, both Kyle and Nick had "cleaned up," transforming themselves into legitimate businessmen on the surface. But two tigers cannot share a mountain, and Kyle Raymond and Nick were natural rivals. Julian had benefited greatly from Nick''s help in the past, forging a closer bond with him. As a result, Julian instinctively disliked Kyle Raymond. Rumors about Kyle''s past were chilling-he was ruthless, and those who crossed him rarely met a good end. There was also talk of his twisted tendencies, particrly his penchant for tormenting women in his private life. Julian didn''t care about the vices of the wealthy; he never meddled in others'' affairs. But now, Aurora had been taken by such a dangerous man. How could he remain calm? The fact that he was still holding onto the phone was a testament to hisposure, though the veins bulging on the back of his hand betrayed the storm brewing inside him. At this moment, Julian was like a lion teetering on the brink of rage, ready to tear everything apart. "Where was the carst seen?" he demanded. "I''ve already sent someone to check the surveince footage, but it''ll take time. Julian, you haven''t told me what''s going on between you and Kyle Raymond. That man''s trouble-you''d better not provoke him," Rafael warned. "I didn''t provoke him. He provoked me first. Rafael, just focus on the footage. Let me know as soon as you have anything." "I got it. But Julian, don''t do anything rash-" Before Rafael could finish, Julian hung up. Knowing that Aurora was in Kyle Raymond''s hands left no room for hesitation. He grabbed his coat and headed out. Mira walked in just as he was storming out. "What''s with you? Who ticked you off?" Julian''s entire demeanor radiated icy hostility, warning anyone nearby to stay away. It felt like even a step closer would freeze a person solid. His eyes, usually calm andposed, burned with fury. The meticulous Julian, who always maintained an impable image, now had a crooked tie and two open shirt buttons. He looked disheveled, wild-more human, but also more dangerous. "I need to go back to the country," he said curtly. "Now? Are you insane? I''ve got a meeting with Steve in an hour. If you leave, who''s going to handle it?" Mira eximed. She knew how much Julian prioritized work. He was the ultimate professional, and his dedication was part of what she admired most about him. For him to suddenly drop everything was unthinkable. "You''ll handle it." "You know Steve specifically wants to meet with you. We agreed you''d leave only after securing the deal." Mira reached out to stop him. Julian brushed her hand aside without hesitation. "Something''s happened. I need to take care of it." "Did something happen to Aurora?" she asked, following a gut instinct. She doubted it was apany issue-it had to be her. "Yes. That''s why I have to go." In just a few moments, Julian had gathered his essentials. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "She''s a grown woman. What could possibly have happened? Even if you need to leave, at least finish the critical tasks here. If you upset Steve, the entire deal will fall through! Julian, do you know how big of a loss that would be? This is an opportunity others would kill for, and you''re throwing it away for a woman?" Mira looked at him as if he''d lost his mind. "She''s the woman I love. The deal isn''t signed yet, and there''s still time to find another partner. Now, move," Julian said coldly, fixing her with a piercing stare. "Julian, are you seriously giving up this massive project? The money, the market expansion-you''re just walking away? For her? Womene and go, but opportunities like this don''te back!" Mira couldn''t believe what she was hearing. She had thought she and Julian were cut from the same cloth-both ruthless in the pursuit of their goals. But Julian only gave her a long, unreadable look before saying, "She''s enough for me. Now, step aside." "You''re insane. Completely insane!" Mira muttered, watching in shock as he stormed out. Julian''s strides were quick and determined, each step filled with urgency. He wished he could sprout wings and fly to Aurora''s side right this second. The day he met Aurora, he had lost his sanity. From that moment, he had been crazy- crazy for her, and only her. Once in the car, he obtained Kyle Raymond''s number and dialed it immediately. "Sir, your phone," a butler said, handing the device to Kyle Raymond. "Hello?" Kyle''s impatient voice came through. Julian feared nothing more than the possibility of Kyle refusing to pick up, leaving him in the dark about Aurora''s situation. Thankfully, Kyle answered. "Kyle Raymond?" Julian''s voice was low, every wordced with suppressed rage. "Speaking. Who''s this?" Kyle''s tone was even more arrogant than usual. Most people addressed him as "Mr. Raymond" or "Sir," but this man had called him by name. "Aurora. Is she with you?" Julian asked bluntly. "She is. You must be Julian," Kyle replied, a trace of amusement in his voice. He had already guessed who this furious caller might be. "I''m warning you-if you so much as harm a single hair on her head, I won''t let you live." Kyle chuckled. "Julian, let me be clear: I''ve taken a liking to this woman. From now on, she''s mine." Though Kyle hadn''t actually done anything to Aurora, his words only deepened the misunderstanding. "Yours? Keep dreaming. What have you done to her? Is she hurt?" Julian''s voice grew sharper, his concern for Aurora''s safety overwhelming his anger. "She''s perfectly fine. She''s right here, sleeping peacefully beside me. Mr. Ba, name your price. I''ll buy her from you," Kyle said casually, as though discussing a business deal. "You think she''s some object you can buy? She''s a person, not something to be traded!" "Mr. Ba, you''re a businessman. Aren''t you supposed to see value in mary terms? Aurora is an exceptional woman. Name your price-I won''t negotiate." Kyle''s tone was calm, as if he truly believed Julian would sell Aurora for the right amount of money. For him, it was just another transaction. Chapter 589: Release Aurora, Name Your Terms Julian was torn between two emotions: fear for Aurora''s safety and fury at Kyle Raymond''s indifferent attitude. The woman he cherished like a fragile treasure-someone he held so delicately, fearing she might shatter or dissolve-was now being reduced to a mere bargaining chip. "She''s my priceless treasure, Kyle Raymond! I''m giving you one chance-release her, and I''ll let this slide. Otherwise, even if it costs me everything, I will not let you go!" Julian''s voice was sharp, though he had no intention of provoking someone as dangerous as Kyle Raymond. Men like Kyle, who grew up dancing on the edge of knives, were not to be trifled with. "Thest person who threatened me like that is already dead, Julian. I''ll be waiting." With that, Kyle hung up. When Julian tried calling back, the line was dead. Kyle had turned off his phone. "Shit!" Julian cursed, a mix of panic and rage boiling inside him. His mind raced with dark scenarios: Did Kyle drug Aurora? Had something already happened between them? The thought of Aurora being harmed tore at Julian like ws ripping through his chest. Pain and worry consumed him. Even if Kyle had vited her, Julian would never me her. His feary in Kyle''s notorious reputation for depravity in bed. The fragile, soft body that once trembled delicately beneath him-how could it endure such cruelty? "Little Bunny... I''m sorry, I''m so sorry." Julian berated himself bitterly. It was his fault. He hadn''t protected her. When she needed him most, he wasn''t there. Unable to endure the torment any longer, Julian dialed Nick''s number. For someone like Kyle Raymond, brute force was the only answer. Nick picked up reluctantly, his voice tinged with irritation. Irene had been drinking earlier and was now curled up sweetly in his arms. He''d hoped for some intimate alone time. The first call, he ignored. The second, he declined. By the third, he answered in frustration, knowing who it was. "If you don''t have a good reason, we''re done," Nick said coldly. "Nick... Little Bunny was taken by Kyle Raymond. I''m still in Europe, flying back now. But I''m afraid that lunatic might..." Julian''s voice broke with anguish. Nick had known Julian for years, yet this was the first time he''d heard such desperation in his voice. The man who always seemed unshakable, even under the weight of the world, now sounded terrified. Nick''s mind raced. The distance between them felt unbearable, and he hated that he couldn''t be at Aurora''s side immediately. "Calm down. Start from the beginning. How did Aurora get caught up with Kyle Raymond?" Nick''s focus sharpened, pushing thoughts of Irene aside. Julian quickly recounted the events. Nick, decisive as always, responded immediately. "Got it. I''ll handle it. Kyle''s gone legit these days; he won''t risk crossing the line. It''s not as bad as you think." "I''m almost at the airport. Nick, you know this-she''s the only woman I''ll ever love. Nothing can happen to her. You''re the only one I trust. Please, save her!" Julian''s plea was raw, his pride cast aside. "Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, she''ll be fine." Nick hung up. Irene was still asleep on hisp, her breathing soft and steady. Nick sighed, gently lifting her in his arms and carrying her to the bedroom. He tucked her in, kissed her forehead, and whispered, "Irene, wait for me toe back." He turned and left decisively. Outside, his car was already waiting. "Sir, where to?" the driver asked. "Billsford," Nick replied coldly. The driver''s eyes widened. Billsford was infamous. Everyone knew who lived there. And if Nick was bringing so many people, it could only mean trouble. Nick calmly loaded his pistol, sliding it into the holster at his waist. The driver swallowed hard. Mr. Coleman was serious. Half an hourter, a convoy of ck SUVs pulled up outside the gates of Billsford. The butler rushed upstairs. "Sir, Mr. Coleman is here." "What does he want?" Kyle Raymond sneered. Though the two had never shed directly, the animosity between them ran deep. "He ims he''s here... as a guest." The butler wiped the sweat from his brow. Nick''s words might have sounded polite, but no one believed them. Kyle nced at Aurora, still asleep beside him. He smirked. "So, it''s about her?" "Sir... Mr. Coleman insisted on seeing you. He said if you refuse, he''ll find another way in. And, well, you know how he is. If he''s provoked..." "Damn it," Kyle muttered, scratching his head. If Kyle was the tiger of the underworld, Nick was the wolf-a predator who never let go once he sank his teeth in. Kyle didn''t fear him but detested unnecessary trouble. "Fine, let''s go." The butler hurried downstairs to open the gates. Eight ck SUVs rolled in, their passengers stepping out in unison. Kyle was already at the door. "Mr. Coleman," he said with a dry smile. "Showing up at my home uninvited in the middle of the night... care to exin? I don''t recall offending you." Behind Kyle, a dozen men in ck stood at attention-his loyal enforcers, men who had fought and bled alongside him. Nick''s men exited their vehicles, matching Kyle''s in number and readiness. The once- spacious courtyard now felt oppressively crowded. The butler, who had enjoyed years of peace, felt his heart sink. Whenever titans shed, it was always the little people who suffered. Nick''s expression was icy. "Mr. Raymond, you and I have always kept to our ownnes. I admit,ing here unannounced was rude. But I''m here on someone else''s behalf, and I can''t ignore their request." Kyle raised an eyebrow, surprised. Julian had actually managed to enlist Nick''s help? "May I ask whose behalf you''re acting on?" Kyle inquired. "Who it is doesn''t matter. Aurora is in your hands, isn''t she? Mr. Raymond, stealing someone''s beloved is hardly the act of a gentleman." Kyle chuckled darkly. "A gentleman? Hearing that from you, Mr. Coleman, is almost funny." "Kyle Raymond," Nick interrupted, his tone sharp. "My patience is limited. Release Aurora. Name your terms." Chapter 590: Stranger or Family? Nick had never been one to meddle in others'' affairs, but Julian was an exception. The fact that he had abandoned his own woman to rush into the freezing cold already left Nick in a foul mood. Now, facing Kyle Raymond, who was determined to stop Aurora from leaving, Nick wasn''t sure what he might do next if things escted. "Mr. Coleman, how generous of you to let me name my terms. But as I recall, you already have a woman by your side. So, what''s with this sudden interest in another?" Kyle Raymond''s words wereced with provocation, clearly referring to Irene. Their tumultuous past was well known, a scandal whispered about by many. Afterward, Nick had cut ties with all women, keeping them at arm''s length. This decision had be a source of mockery in certain circles. "To me, Aurora isn''t an outsider." Nick''s voice was cool as he thought of Irene''s affection for Aurora. It was mostly because of Aurora''s connection to Julian, though Irene also genuinely liked the girl. If something happened to Aurora today, Irene would be the first to hold him ountable. She had only just started to ease her attitude toward him, and if this situation went sideways, she would undoubtedly shut him out again. For Nick, this wasn''t just about Julian or Irene-it was about securing his own future happiness. Memories of Irene''s enticing smile and allure in bed shed through his mind. No other woman had ever held a candle to her. For the sake of avoiding a lifetime of loneliness, Nick was prepared to go all out today. Whether through negotiation or force, he had to take Aurora with him. Perhaps, he thought to himself, rescuing Aurora might even make Irene happy. Who knows, she might throw herself into his arms as a reward. Wouldn''t that be a win? As these thoughts swirled in his mind, Nick''s icy demeanor unexpectedly softened. A faint smile tugged at his lips in the cold, heavy silence of the courtyard, where tension hung thick in the air. He smiled. The man who was always as cold as snow actually smiled. And not just that- he seemed distracted. Kyle Raymond''s brows furrowed deeply. "Did I say something funny?" he asked, his tone sharp, sensing the mockery in Nick''s expression. Nick quickly wiped the smile from his face, realizing the absurdity of hispse in focus. In his younger days, such a mistake during a standoff would''ve gotten him killed. "Aurora isn''t an outsider. So, does that make her family?" Kyle Raymond''s voice grew colder, his frustration evident. To him, Nick''s behavior was a tant show of disrespect. "She''s my sister-inw," Nick replied tly. "Mr. Raymond, you and I have no personal grievances. We''vee a long way to get to where we are today, and I''d prefer not to escte this into violence. Let her go. Whatever you want-money, women, business deals-name your price." Nick''s tone had returned to its usual icy calm, but his words carried an unmistakable weight. "And if I refuse?" Kyle Raymond countered. "I''ve taken a liking to her. I want her to stay." Kyle Raymond was never one to abide by others'' rules. At first, his interest in Aurora stemmed from curiosity and faint admiration. It wasn''t love, nor even infatuation. But after meeting her, he found Aurora to be unique-unlike anyone he had ever encountered. Herughter had a way of brightening his entire world. He couldn''t help but want to protect that smile. Yet, he feared his bloodstained hands might taint her purity. His intentions were clear and restrained. He had no ulterior motives-not because he didn''t want to, but because he didn''t dare. He felt unworthy of her. When Aurora had fainted, he brought her to his vi out of concern. He ensured she was cared for, even personally tending to her fever with wet towels. Julian''s calls hade in full of usations, but Kyle Raymond wasn''t the type to bow to threats. In truth, he held no respect for Julian. If Aurora was Julian''s woman, why couldn''t he protect her? If Julian couldn''t shield her, then Kyle would. If it hadn''t been him who found Aurora unconscious, who''s to say what might have happened to her in the hands of someone less honorable? If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Kyle Raymond hadn''t reflected on his own mistakes. Instead, he deliberately provoked Julian, saying things he knew would sting. From the start, he hadn''t intended to harm Aurora. Now Nick was at his doorstep, demanding her release. Kyle''s pride and defiance red. He wasn''t about to hand her over just because Nick said so. "Mr. Raymond," Nick said, his voice steady, "she already has someone in her heart. Holding onto her will only hurt everyone involved. Let her go, and we can part as friends. What do you say?" The crowd around them froze, stunned by Nick''s words. Nick-always the lone wolf, proud and untouchable-was offering friendship? To those watching, the idea of Nick and Kyle Raymond joining forces was both terrifying and awe-inspiring. A union between these two would be an unstoppable force, capable of dominating entire industries. Kyle Raymond smirked. "Mr. Coleman, I''ve always wanted to be your friend. But not because of a woman." "Kyle Raymond," Nick said coldly, "must you make this difficult? I''ve tried reasoning with you, but you refuse to listen. Do you really want us both to suffer?" "Mr. Coleman," Kyle shot back, "you''ve barged into my vi in the dead of night, and now you''re questioning me? Do you think I''m weak?" In a sh, Kyle pulled out his gun, and the sound of others drawing their weapons followed instantly. "Bang!" The gunshot shattered the tense silence of the snowy night. The once-quiet mansion sprang to life. Women in the house, startled by the noise, leapt from their beds. They knew Kyle Raymond''s past-his ties to the underworld were no secret, even if he had since gone legitimate. Panic spread among them as they feared the gunfire signaled old enemiesing to settle scores. Meanwhile, upstairs, Aurora stirred. The fever that had kept her unconscious had subsided to a low-grade warmth. Slowly opening her blurry eyes, she scanned the unfamiliar room around her. "Where am I?" she murmured, her voice groggy. She struggled to her feet, curiosity driving her to look out the window. What she saw chilled her: a courtyard filled with ck-d men, guns drawn, locked in a standoff. At the center of it all stood Nick and Kyle Raymond. A wave of unease washed over her as she hurried downstairs. Nick''s eyes narrowed as Kyle fired a shot into the sky. "Kyle Raymond, you''re asking for this. I gave you a chance," Nick said, his voice like ice. Kyle''s lips curled into a smirk. "Nick, those are my words to you." "Fine," Nick replied, his tone unyielding. "Let me make myself clear. No matter what it takes, I''m leaving with her tonight." "Then show me what you''ve got." "Stop!" A weak, trembling voice broke through the standoff. Everyone turned toward the sound, drawn to the woman who had just spoken. They were all eager to see the one who had managed to draw Nick Coleman into such a dramatic confrontation. Chapter 591: A Doomed Entanglement The heavy snow showed no sign of stopping, falling silently and endlessly. In the courtyard, the tension was palpable, and no one dared to speak. Even their breathing was hushed, afraid to disturb the fragile atmosphere. The women who had hastily thrown on clothes toe outside were terrified that a gunfight might break out. They didn''t want to die. Whispers about the ruthlessness of gang members filled their minds. Would they be taken hostage? Humiliated? Their imaginations ran wild, spiraling into fear. Ivy dragged her sore legs as she stepped out. Nick hade for someone. Was he here for the woman from before? Ivy was curious to see just how much Kyle Raymond cared for that woman. Washing one''s hands of crime wasn''t something done overnight. Kyle Raymond had spent considerable effort to clean up his reputation. If it were all ruined over a woman, it would be a heavy price to pay. Ivy also wanted to know who the woman Kyle Raymond had hidden was. As everyone held their breath, a weak voice broke the silence. "Stop." The word was faint, and a figure slowly emerged from the house. When Ivy saw the face, her eyes widened in shock. Aurora! Damn it! It was Aurora! Aurora looked weak, as if she had no strength left. After burning with fever for so long, without food or water, her throat was parched, her energy sapped, and her head clouded. It was a miracle she could evene downstairs on her own. Aurora walked slowly, her exhaustion and pallor evident on her face. Seeing her like this, Nick assumed that Kyle Raymond had done something to her. "What''s wrong with you?" Nick took a few steps forward, reaching out to check on Aurora. But Kyle Raymond stepped in front of her first. "Why did youe down? You''re not well, and it''s cold outside," Kyle Raymond said, his voice full of concern. His eyes reflected genuine worry. The women who had been around Kyle Raymond for a long time had never seen him look like this. Some of them recognized Aurora, while others didn''t, whispering among themselves about who this woman could be. "Mr. Raymond, thank you," Aurora said softly. She remembered him bringing her back to the vi. She must have fallen asleep in the car, as she had no memory of the journey. This must be his vi. But why was Nick here? Aurora was clueless about the misunderstanding between the two men. "He made you like this, and you thank him?" Nick''s tone was sharp. "Aurora, if I had known you stayed here willingly, I wouldn''t have gone out of my way toe and rescue you." "You came to rescue me? What''s going on?" Aurora asked, confused. "Your man has been going crazy trying to find you. He''s still in Europe but is rushing back. He asked me toe save you. I brought a whole team, prepared for the worst. And now you''re telling me you stayed here of your own free will?" Nick was furious. Aurora wasn''t someone he cared deeply about, so he didn''t bother to hide his anger. He turned to leave, muttering to himself about whether he still had time to find Irene. "Mr. Coleman, wait..." Aurora realized Nick had misunderstood and hurried after him to exin. The snow-covered steps were slippery, and Aurora, in her haste, lost her footing. She tumbled down the icy stairs before anyone could react. Kyle Raymond reached out to grab her, but it was toote. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Auroranded at Nick''s feet. "Mr. Coleman, you''ve misunderstood," she said weakly. She thought her appearance at Kyle Raymond''s vi in the middle of the night had caused the confusion. But Nick assumed something far worse: that Aurora and Kyle Raymond had already been intimate, and that her weakened state was the result of Kyle''s treatment. What angered him more was that she wasn''t upset-she''d even thanked Kyle. What did this mean for Julian, who was desperately looking for her? While Julian was going out of his mind with worry in Europe, she was here, enjoying Kyle Raymond''spany. "Nick, you''ve got it all wrong," Kyle Raymond said, hurrying to Aurora''s side and helping her up. Kyle Raymond knew exactly what Nick was thinking. "I was talking with her and nned to take her home, but she got sick without telling me and passed out in my car. I brought her back here to treat her. She had a high fever and didn''t wake up until just now. And you think I did something to her?" Kyle Raymond could have left the misunderstanding unresolved, letting Nick leave and further damaging Julian and Aurora''s rtionship. But when Aurora had fallen, desperate to exin herself, Kyle suddenly regretted it. Hurting her like this was something he didn''t want. Seeing her sad and distressed, he found himself exining-something he rarely did. Nick turned to look at Aurora. Her face was pale-clearly unwell. He realized his mistake but didn''t know how to apologize. "Come with me. Julian is on his way back. He''s probably on the ne already." "Julian must have called, but I didn''t answer. Damn it, I thought it was just a cold and didn''t need attention. I didn''t expect it to get this bad," Aurora said, her voice filled with regret. Nick saw the remorse on her face and knew she hadn''t caused this situation intentionally. "He''s already back. We should leave now." Aurora didn''t expect Julian to drop everything and rush back for her. It was all her fault-she should have gone to the hospital instead of ignoring her symptoms. "Alright, I''ll go with you," Aurora said, deciding immediately to leave with Nick after hearing Julian had sent him. Kyle Raymond didn''t try to stop her. He had no right to. "Bring Miss Montgomery''s belongings down," he instructed. "Yes, sir," the butler responded, hurrying upstairs to retrieve Aurora''s handbag and coat. Kyle Raymond took the coat and draped it over Aurora himself. "The doctor checked you earlier. Your constitution is different from most people. Your fever was hard to bring down, and it took a lot of effort to stabilize you. If you ever get sick again, don''t dy treatment. You must seek medical attention immediately. You were lucky this time-if you''d copsed somewhere else, it could''ve been dangerous." Kyle Raymond''s serious tone and concern left onlookers in disbelief. Was this really the cold, ruthless man they knew? His gentleness seemedpletely out of character. "Thank you, Mr. Raymond. I''ll take my leave now," Aurora said politely. She had no idea what Kyle Raymond had done for her while she was unconscious. Kyle watched as she got into Nick''s car. Even after the car disappeared into the distance, he kept staring in the direction it had gone. "Sir,e inside. It''s cold out here," the butler said, his heart aching for his master. For the first time, Kyle Raymond had feelings for someone. But she had someone else to rely on-and her heart already belonged to another. What a doomed entanglement this was. Chapter 592: An Overwhelming Temptation Aurora sat quietly in Nick''s car. She nced at him, wanting to say something, butcked the courage to speak. His cold, expressionless face made her hesitate. She thought to herself, Julian is already back. I''ll exin everything to him when he returns. Nick sat like a statue of ice, his face indifferent and silent. Aurora, feeling unwell, closed her eyes to rest. Nick couldn''t help but think about Kyle Raymond-something about him seemed off. He wasn''t acting like his usual self. Today, Kyle had been unexpectedly gentle with Aurora. From her reactions, it didn''t seem like he''d harmed her in any way. But then, why had he spouted those lies in front of Julian? Was he genuine, or was it all a ploy? Instead of taking Aurora home, Nick decided to bring her temporarily to Irene''s apartment. When they arrived, he noticed Aurora had already passed out. He reached out to feel her forehead-it was burning hot. "She''s still running a fever," Nick muttered. Kyle Raymond''s words came back to him- Aurora had been feverish all day and hadn''t recovered. It wasn''t that Nick was indifferent toward Aurora; it was simply that his heart belonged to Irene. If Irene had been the one injured and feverish, he would have noticed immediately. It was the same with Julian-he was cold to all women except the one he loved. Aurora was rushed to the hospital. This time, she didn''t wake up. Her fever was mild but persistent. For the first time in his life, Nick found himself caring for a woman other than Irene. He stayed by her side all night, sitting on the couch, but his thoughts were elsewhere-back in Irene''s apartment. Is she awake yet? By dawn, Aurora''s fever had subsided, though she still hadn''t regained consciousness. Julian''s ne had justnded. The very moment he turned his phone back on, he called Nick. The flight had been torturous for Julian. He''d spent the entire journey worrying about Aurora, gued by thoughts of what might have happened to her. "How is she?" Julian demanded the second Nick answered. "She''s fine. Don''t worry. I''m at the hospital. Come here." Nick kept his words brief, knowing Julian''s anxiety wouldn''t allow for unnecessary exnations. Julian rushed to the hospital. The moment he saw Aurora lying on the bed, he stormed to her side like a predator attacking its prey. "Rx," Nick said from behind him. "Kyle Raymond didn''t harm her. She''s just sick with a fever. He took her back to his vi for treatment. I had the doctor examine her-there are no injuries or signs of... anything else." Nick paused, his voice steady but firm. "I wanted to be sure he hadn''t done something despicable while she was unconscious. The doctor confirmed she''s unharmed." Julian''s clenched fists loosened slightly, but his voice was still tense. "Why did she leave with Kyle Raymond in the first ce?" "That, I don''t know. She was already unconscious when I picked her up. She''s still not awake. I suggest you wait here. I stayed up all night, so I''ll leave her in your hands." Nick grabbed his coat and prepared to leave. "Nick, thank you for helping this time. Really," Julian said, his voice sincere. He knew that without Nick-someone equally formidable-Kyle Raymond wouldn''t have let Aurora go so easily. "There''s no need for thanks between us. Take good care of her." With that, Nick walked out. Julian turned his attention back to the bed. Aurora, still asleep, stirred slightly. Perhaps it was the cold demeanor radiating from Julian that woke her. Her eyelids fluttered open, revealing a weak, dazed expression. The first thing she saw was Julian''s disheveled figure, his face etched with exhaustion and worry. "Julian, you''re back?" she croaked, her voice hoarse and rough like a duck''s quack. "Aurora, I''m sorry. I didn''t take good care of you," Julian said, pulling her into his arms. He buried his face in her neck, his stubble scratching her skin. She winced slightly. When had this man ever looked so worn out? "Julian, it''s my fault. I didn''t tell you where I was going and made you worry," she whispered, wrapping her arms around him in return. "Why would you get involved with someone like Kyle Raymond? Why get in his car? Don''t you know how dangerous he is?" Julian tightened his hold on her as if afraid she''d disappear if he let go. "Julian, he has resources that could help me expand into the European market. We were meeting to discuss a coboration. He didn''t do anything to me. We talked about a preliminary n, and he was going to take me home. I passed out in his car because of my fever." "I don''t care what he did or didn''t do. From now on, you''re not allowed to deal with him. Do you know how worried I was?" Julian''s voice was filled with pain. "I''m sorry, Julian. This won''t happen again. I didn''t expect this fever to hit me so hard." "Don''t apologize. It''s my fault-I should''ve taken better care of you. From now on, I''m not going anywhere. I''ll stay by your side." Julian''s guilt was evident. He med himself for not being there when she needed him most. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Sensing his distress, Aurora quickly changed the subject. "Julian, I''m so thirsty. Could you get me some water?" Her throat felt like it was tearing apart. "Of course." Julian hurried to pour her a ss of water. Watching his hurried, disheveled figure filled Aurora''s heart with warmth. Meanwhile, Nick drove back to Irene''s vi, bringing along her favorite porridge. Though she was always stubborn about her preferences, Nick knew her tastes hadn''t changed. When he entered the room, he found Irene still sound asleep. It made sense-she''d drunk so muchst night, and she always loved sleeping in. cing the breakfast aside, Nick removed his coat. He was tired, having stayed up all night. He knew Irene''s rules well-she wouldn''t let him near her bed unless he''d showered. So, he headed to the bathroom. The sound of running water woke Irene. When she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was Nick stepping out of the bathroom, a towel wrapped loosely around his waist. Droplets of water ran down his chest, tracing the lines of his perfectly sculpted body. His physique was wless, like a marble statue in an artist''s studio. The sight left Irene momentarily dazed. Am I dreaming? "Good morning, Irene," Nick greeted as he walked toward her. His voice was low and maic as he leaned down to brush a kiss against her lips. Still groggy from sleep and perhaps a little bewitched, Irene didn''t push him away. Nick hadn''t intended for more than a light kiss. But when she didn''t resist, he deepened the kiss, his lips and tongue exploring further. Chapter 593: All I Want Is You After this incident, Julian cherished his days with Aurora more than ever. The longing that had built up over so many days erupted in an instant. He stayed by her side without leaving for a moment, so much so that he didn''t even notice the stubble growing on his face. Aurora sat up in bed, eating porridge. Julian watched her unwaveringly, as if afraid she might disappear if he so much as blinked. "Julian, stop looking at me like that. I... I''m starting to feel embarrassed," Aurora said, her cheeks tinged with a shy blush under his intense gaze. "It''s fine. You eat, and I''ll watch," Julian replied. The anxiety and fear he''d felt on the ne had now vanished. All he wanted was to keep looking at her like this for the rest of his life. Nothing else mattered as long as she was here. Seeing how tirelessly he had rushed to her side, Aurora knew he probably hadn''t eaten. She scooped up a spoonful of porridge and offered it to him. "Here, you eat some too." "I''m fine. You eat first," Julian insisted. "I heard you were sick for a whole day yesterday. That means you haven''t eaten for more than a day and a night. You just recovered from a fever, and now you can''t risk upsetting your stomach again." Julian wouldn''t feel at ease until she had finished eating. Aurora had no choice but to empty the bowl in front of him. "Julian, I''m done now. Can you go eat something yourself?" "Alright." Julian wolfed down a bowl of food, not caring whether it tasted good or not. "Julian, I''m feeling much better now. Let''s go home," Aurora said after finishing her meal. Her fever had subsided, and after sleeping for over twenty hours, she felt no more difort. Julian called Robert to examine her. Only after hearing Robert confirm that she was fine did Julian proceed to handle her discharge paperwork. Before leaving, Robert waved Julian over. "Come here. I need to talk to you." Thinking it was about Aurora''s condition, Julian quickly stepped outside. The moment he did, he heard the click of a camera. Julian arched an eyebrow, watching Robert grin like a mischievous child. "Gotcha! Another rare shot of you looking disheveled. Time to post it online!" Aurora overheard Robert''s gleeful voice from inside the room and shook her head helplessly. Were Nick and Robert really brothers? One was as cold as ice, while the other burned as bright as the sun. One was a man of few words; the other just couldn''t stop talking. She recalled the first time she came here. Back then, when Robert saw Julian injured, his first reaction wasn''t to treat him but to take a photo and post it online. And now, he was doing the same thing. "Robert, get over here," Julian growled, his frustration still lingering. Now he had found the perfect outlet. "Nope, noting. The director has a meeting. You''d better take your Little Bunny and leave. She''s fine now. Get her medication from the head nurse," Robert replied smugly. Although Aurora couldn''t see Robert''s expression, she could imagine it clearly. This man really was... insufferable. If she were Julian, she''d have punched him by now. Julian figured there wasn''t much to worry about since Robert hadn''t said anything serious about Aurora''s condition. He turned back to the room. "Little Bunny, let''s go home." "Alright, let''s go home," Aurora responded warmly. She put on her coat and was about to get out of bed to slip on her shoes when Julian stepped forward. "I''ll do it," he said, kneeling down to put her shoes on for her. Aurora felt a little embarrassed. "Julian, you don''t have to go this far for me. I can do these things myself." "Little Bunny, I just want to take care of you," Julian said softly. This brief separation had only deepened his care for her. The thought of something happening to her terrified him. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for the Thankfully, she was still here. Thank God she was safe. Aurora sighed, resigned. "Alright, you can put my shoes on." Before she could get to her feet, Julian scooped her up in his arms. "Julian, I''m really not that weak," Aurora protested. "I just want to hold you," he said firmly. Aurora obediently wrapped her arms around his neck, letting him carry her to the car. Nestled in his familiar embrace, she felt a sense of calm wash over her. "Julian, you came back so suddenly. What about your work?" Aurora asked, remembering how he''d rushed home overnight. "I''ve already told Mira to find a new partner. From now on, I''ll stay in Clothville with you. I''m not going anywhere," Julian said, his tone resolute. "Julian, I''m really fine. This was my fault. I didn''t think a little cold was worth worrying about. You don''t have to give up so much for me. That''s the European market!" Aurora said, her voice tinged with concern. Even as a woman, Aurora had ambitions. She couldn''t imagine Julian, with his drive, giving up such a golden opportunity. She had always feared bing a burden to him, a tether holding him back. Julian deserved a boundless sky to soar in. Her role wasn''t to tie him down but to support him, to let their love withstand any test. She didn''t worry about sending him out into the world; she trusted he would alwayse back to her. "All those so-called achievements mean nothingpared to you," Julian said, gently ruffling her hair. "I don''t care about any of it. All I want is you. Stay by my side, and that''s all I need." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Even without breaking into the European market, his wealth was more than enough for them to live luxuriously for ten lifetimes. He didn''t need more money, and he wasn''t about to risk losing Aurora for it. Who knew what might happen if he left again? Last time, it was Denis Vukic. This time, it was Kyle Raymond. Denis had acted out of circumstances, but Kyle was different. He was dangerous-a threat Julian couldn''t ignore. "Julian, I''m not a child anymore. I''ll take care of myself and won''t push myself too hard. You don''t have to give up your ambitions because of me-" Before she could finish, Julian leaned down and kissed her, silencing her words. Familiar warmth spread between them as their lips met. After so much longing, Aurora couldn''t help but respond, deepening the kiss. Julian held her tightly in his arms. This little woman-what was it about her that made him so powerless to let go? The moment he''d learned she was in danger, it felt as though his soul had left his body. When they finally pulled apart, Julian rested his forehead against hers. "Aurora, nothing in this world matters more than you. I don''t need anything else. Just stay with me. Let me care for you, protect you, and watch over you. Will you?" How could Aurora refuse such heartfelt words? She nodded softly. "Okay." If this was what he thought was worth it, she wouldn''tin. This was Julian''s choice, and she would respect it, especially since it was all for her. Chapter 594: Others Might Think I Have a Problem Perhaps to make up for Aurora, Julian hadn''t left her side for the past two days. Not only did he avoid going to work himself, but he also forbade Aurora from going. "You need to stay home and rest," he insisted. Aurora always lost weight whenever she fell ill, and Julian had specifically asked Mrs. Hill to prepare medicinal soups to help her recover. "Julian, it''s just a little cold. I''m really not that fragile," Aurora said with an exasperated smile. "There''s still so much work waiting for me at the office." "Don''t think I don''t know," Julian said seriously. "They''ve told me everything. The moment I''m not around, you work overtime every day. You''ve never been in good health, yet you push yourself too hard. Are you deliberately trying to make me worry?" "Julian, I just want to get things done quickly," Aurora replied, tugging at his sleeve. "You can work, but not at the expense of your health. And have I not told you? I can take care of you. Even if you don''t want me to, the Montgomery family shares and the Alvarez family shares you inherited bring in huge dividends every year." Julian couldn''t understand why she worked so hard. The more she pushed herself, the more it pained him. Aurora pouted yfully. "Julian, you know I''m stubborn by nature. I don''t like being dependent on anyone. Look, I''m really all better now. Can I go to the office tomorrow?" To prove her point, Aurora even twirled in front of him. Watching her spin, Julian couldn''t help but think of the little girl in a white dress spinning in front of him years ago. "Look at my dress! Isn''t it pretty?" she had said back then. Julian sighed, defeated by her charm. "Fine, fine. You can go to work tomorrow. Honestly, other women would jump at the chance to stay home and rx, but not you. You can''t sit still for even a day." "That''s because they haven''t been through what I''ve been through," Aurora said, her voice soft but resolute. "I''ve experienced despair so deep that even the hope of living was gone. To survive, I had to rely on myself. "I may have been born into a wealthy family, but I''ve endured hardships most people can''t imagine. I went from having nothing to the life I have now. I''ve gotten used to running forward. If I stop, I don''t know what to do with myself." Seeing the sadness in her eyes, Julian pulled her into his arms. "Little Bunny, I''m sorry I wasn''t there during the darkest, hardest times of your life." "Julian, it''s all in the past. I''ve never med anyone. There was a time when I felt like giving up, but I made it through. I used to curse the world, wondering why others could live such good lives while mine was so miserable. But now, I''m just grateful. "Bad people don''t stay arrogant forever, and life doesn''t stay unlucky forever. Those years of perseverance shaped who I am today. And isn''t it because I''m different from others that you fell so deeply in love with me?" "You..." Julian shook his head, smiling helplessly. "I can never win an argument with you. Yes, you''re different from anyone else in my eyes. That''s why I''m so hopelessly in love with you." "Julian, does that mean I can go to work tomorrow?" Aurora asked, circling back to her original point. Julian tapped her nose yfully. "Fine, fine. You can go. But what''s my reward?" Aurora leaned into his embrace, wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him lightly on the lips. "There, that''s your reward." "Not enough!" Julian''s gaze darkened. It had been so long since he had touched her. Back in Paris, she had teased him more than once, and every night he had to restrain himself. Even after returning, he had held back, worried about her health. But now, with that one kiss, the spark had ignited a fire. Scooping her up, Julian carried her upstairs. "Mrs. Hill, dinner can wait a little longer tonight." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Of course, Mr. Ba," Mrs. Hill replied with a knowing smile. After all, she had been young once and understood perfectly. Aurora''s face turned crimson as she buried herself in Julian''s arms. "Now Mrs. Hill knows exactly what we''re doing!" she whispered, embarrassed. Julian chuckled at the shy woman in his arms. "So what if she knows? We sleep in the same bed every night. Do you think Mrs. Hill is oblivious?" "Oh... right," Aurora murmured, suddenly realizing the obvious. "You silly little thing," Julian said,ughing as he gently ced her on the bed. "Since you im to be all better, let me verify it myself." "You''re terrible!" Aurora eximed, attempting to crawl away. But Julian grabbed her ankle in one swift motion. "Where do you think you''re going, Little Bunny? In this lifetime, I''ll only ever be ''terrible'' to you." Julian pulled her back into his arms. "Julian, wait! I just remembered something," Aurora said, herughter fading as her tone turned serious. "What is it?" Julian asked, standing by the bed and looking down at her, his eyes still filled with desire. Aurora tilted her head, recalling, "When I had a high fever at Kyle Raymond''s vi, I think I overheard someone talking about a weak constitution and something about it affecting children. I was half-asleep at the time, but... could they have been talking about me?" If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Hearing this, Julian''s desire vanished instantly. He thought of how much Aurora had longed for a child. If she found out the truth, how devastated would she be? Robert had told him they could try treatment, and while the chances were slim, it wasn''t impossible. Julian nned to keep the truth hidden for as long as he could, to spare Aurora the pain. "You were half-asleep. How could they have been talking about you? Don''t overthink it," Julian said, quickly masking his emotions. "But Julian, I can''t shake the feeling... How about I skip work tomorrow and we go to the hospital for a check-up? We''ve been together for months now, and I still haven''t gotten pregnant. Look at Alison Walker-she and Paul are in their forties, and they''re expecting a baby. What if it''s my fault?" Aurora said, her expression filled with worry. "Don''t be silly. Robert already checked you. There''s nothing wrong," Julian replied, trying to reassure her. "He checked my general health, not my gynecological health. If I get a thorough check- up, I''ll feel more at ease. If there''s an issue, we can treat it early," Aurora reasoned. "There''s nothing wrong with you!" Julian''s response was unusually forceful. "Julian, it''s just a check-up. Why are you reacting like this? Of course, I don''t have any issues," Aurora said, trying to calm him down. "Besides, we were apart for several months when I was in New York, and we didn''t spend much time together in Clothville. Isn''t it normal that there''s no baby yet? If you insist on getting checked, people might start thinking it''s me... that I have a problem. Do you want Robert to post another statement and make everyone question my... masculinity?" Julian eximed, throwing his pride on the line to dissuade her. Aurora couldn''t help butugh at his dramatic attempt to change the subject. Chapter 595: Miras Visit Aurora thought about it for a moment and realized Julian had a point. Men were often sensitive about such things-if she went for a check-up, it might make him wonder if something was wrong with him. "Then I guess I won''t go for now," she said. "Good. We don''t see each other much, and you''re still so young. Don''t rush into having kids. When the time is right, it''ll happen," Julian replied, his back damp with cold sweat. "Alright, Julian, I understand." Finally relieved that she had dropped the idea, Julian let out a breath. "That''s my good girl. But now you''ve ruined my mood. Tell me, how are you going to make it up to me?" "Then... how about I help you undress, Master?" Aurora quickly shifted out of the previous topic, her lips curving into a seductive smile as she spoke to Julian. "Alright." Julian stretched out his arms. Aurora knelt on the bed, her delicate fingers undoing the finely crafted buttons one by one, revealing the man''s fair skin gradually. Julian''splexion was notably pale for a man, but it was far from weak. Beneath his clothesy a strong and well-built physique. Even though she had seen his body countless times before, Aurora couldn''t help but be captivated once again. Her fingers gently traced the defined contours of his muscles. With just a soft touch, Julian''s restraint broke. He pressed Aurora down onto the bed, their breaths mingling as he whispered, "Aurora, I''ve missed you. I''ve missed you so much." "I know. I''ve missed you too," she murmured in return. After two days of rest, Aurora had fully recovered. As usual, Julian dropped her off at work. "I''ll pick you up after work," he said. "Alright," she replied. Everything seemed to have returned to how it used to be, as though Julian had never left her side. Aurora felt slightly regretful, though-there was such a big market out there they weren''t taking advantage of. But Julian was firm in his decision, and Aurora didn''t press further. Neither of them brought up Kyle Raymond or the European market again. When Aurora returned to the office, many of her colleagues came to check on her. "Miss Montgomery, are you feeling better?" It wasn''t just Julian who had been worried that night. Heather, too, had stayed up all night in concern. She hadn''t known what to do or what had happened until Aurora called her after returning home, saying she was fine and had just fallen ill. Today was Aurora''s first day back at work, and Heather still felt nervous and worried. Several pairs of concerned eyes observed Aurora carefully. "Thank you for your concern. I just caught a cold. After two days of rest, I''m much better now. Please bring over the documents that need signing," Aurora said, seamlessly transitioning back into work mode. No one else could do it as effortlessly as she did. "Yes, Miss Montgomery." Seeing her back to normal, her colleagues finally felt at ease. Aurora spent the morning handling thepany''s backlog of issues. In the afternoon, she started preparing designs for Candy''s jewelry. As for the $1.5 million, Aurora had specifically asked Nick to find Kyle Raymond''s ount. Early that morning, she had transferred the money to him. She couldn''t stand owing anyone anything. In this lifetime, if she had to owe someone, it would only be Julian. At three in the afternoon, thepany received an unexpected visitor. The internal line rang, and Aurora, busy coloring a draft, answered it with one hand. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Hello?" "Miss Montgomery, there''s ady here to see you. She doesn''t have an appointment, but she said you''d let her up as soon as you heard her name." "What''s her name?" Aurora asked. "Mira," the receptionist replied clearly. For the receptionist, Mira was an unfamiliar name, but the woman carried an air of elegance. She must be one of Aurora''s close friends. "Please send Miss Mira up," Aurora said, then hung up. "Understood." The receptionist, hearing Aurora address the woman as Miss Mira, thought to herself, No wonder she has such a strong presence-she''s just like our Miss Montgomery. "Miss Mira, please follow me," the receptionist said politely. "Thank you," Mira replied coolly, following her into the elevator. It was her first time visiting Aurora''spany, and she found its design style unique. The employees all looked vibrant and full of energy, diligently going about their work. Even the lower-level staff disyed a sense of pride and professionalism, reflecting the spirit of thepany. Thepany itself seemed like a thriving young sapling, growing strong and steady. "Miss Mira, are you a friend of Miss Montgomery?" the receptionist asked with a smile, thinking that elites like Mira and Aurora naturally gravitated toward one another. "Why do you ask?" Mira was slightly surprised. Had shee across as particrly friendly? A friend? More like a rival. "Because I feel like you and Miss Montgomery are the same type of strong, capable women. You have a simr aura. If you''re not friends, what else could you be?" If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Hearing her repeatedly refer to Aurora as our Miss Montgomery, Mira grew curious. "You seem to admire Miss Montgomery quite a lot." "Of course! Our Miss Montgomery is incredible. I think she might even be younger than me, but she''s so skilled and capable. To be honest, when I first joined thepany, I doubted her abilities. I thought, What could someone who didn''t even graduate college possibly aplish? I assumed she was just ying around with her family''s money. But I was wrong. Miss Montgomery has achieved everything here on her own, without relying on her family. She''s always polite, even though she seems reserved and distant. She never looks down on us lower-level employees. One time, I saw her helping the cleaningdy carry a trash bin and picking up things for her colleagues. She''s exceptional at her job and incredibly dedicated. She never asks us to work overtime, but she''s always workingte herself. She even worked so hard recently that she fell ill and just returned today. Miss Montgomery is somitted. It''s not just me-everyone at thepany admires her." The receptionist''s face lit up with admiration as she spoke about Aurora. Mira could tell this wasn''t just ttery. The receptionist''s eyes sparkled with genuine respect for Aurora. "I''m sorry, Miss Mira. I got a little carried away," the receptionist said, realizing she might have overstepped. Even if they were friends, she shouldn''t have spoken so much. "It''s fine. I understand." Mira began to reflect on her ownpany. Her employees usually looked at her with fear. Even when they admired her, it was often tinged with dread. She was well aware of her reputation as a tyrant among her subordinates. In this aspect, Aurora clearly outshone her. Mira analyzed the situation in her mind. Her ability to learn and observe had always been her strength-after all, it was how she had climbed to her current position. Chapter 596: He Must Be a Foolish King "Ding-" The elevator doors opened. The receptionist led Mira to Aurora''s office door and knocked politely. "Miss Montgomery, Miss Mira is here." "Come in," Aurora''s voice came from inside. "Miss Mira, please go ahead." Mira entered Aurora''s office to find someone seated behind aputer, seemingly engrossed in painting. "Miss Montgomery, how refined. Even at work, you find time to cultivate your artistic interests," Mira remarked with a hint of sarcasm. Aurora ignored the jab. She had never been one to let others dictate her actions. Finishing thest touch of color on her canvas, she put down her brush. "Miss Mira, forgive me for not weing you sooner," Aurora said, standing up and picking up a damp cloth to wipe the red paint that had identally smudged her hand. Mira walked towards Aurora. "What are you painting, Miss Montgomery? I studied art back in the day. Why not let me take a look and offer my critique?" Mira was genuinely curious. Having already regarded Aurora as a rival, she sought topare herself to Aurora in every way. Even Aurora''s painting skills were something she wanted to evaluate. However, Aurora had no intention of showing her work. This particr piece was a special one-created exclusively for Candy, a one-of-a-kind design that would not be part of anymercial project. For a designer, sketches were precious. Many had encountered problems when their designs leaked before official release, causing unnecessary trouble. As Mira approached, Aurora calmly took a nk sheet of paper and covered her sketch. "It''s a trade secret, I''m afraid I can''t share it." Mira felt a twinge of irritation at being refused. "Miss Montgomery, I heard you''re also involved in fashion design. Is this a draft for a new collection? I heard Julian brought in the best design team from New York just for you. Does this mean even top-tier designers can''t meet your standards, and you have to draw your own designs? You truly are a designer misced in the business world, Miss Montgomery." Mira''s words wereced with insinuation. Aurora felt her patience wearing thin. She had not sought trouble with Mira, yet this woman had shown up at her office seemingly just to mock her. Julian? How familiar was Mira with him? If Aurora didn''t trust Julian implicitly, Mira''s words might have made her suspicious. This woman had already tried testing her boundaries in Paris. Now she was at it again. Although Aurora knew Julian had no rtionship with Mira, she couldn''t help but feel annoyed at how casually Mira addressed him. "Miss Mira, traveling all the way from Paris, surely you didn''te here just to hurl insults at me? If you''re in the mood, I can have someone make you a cup of coffee to soothe your throat." Mira studied Aurora carefully. She had assumed someone so young would be immature, but Aurora remained unbothered, her expression calm in the face of insult. "Of course not," Mira finally said. "I came here for something important. I was about to say so earlier, but when I saw you painting, it slipped my mind." "If you''re here for business, have a seat, Miss Mira." Aurora had a feeling this woman wasn''t here with good intentions. She decided to hear her out first. Aurora called her secretary to prepare coffee, then returned to her seat. "Please, go ahead, Miss Mira." "Very well. I''m not one for beating around the bush, so I''ll get straight to the point. Earlier, Julian and I traveled to Paris for a major coboration." "I''m aware." Aurora typically didn''t involve herself in Julian''s work. During their time together, they rarely discussed business matters. That was why Julian''s abrupt departure had surprised her back then. He had left without warning. "Just a few days ago, he abandoned everything to return to you, even dering that I should find a new partner," Mira said, her irritation evident. That man was insane. They had been so close to sess, yet he had given it all up. "I know," Aurora replied, already having heard bits and pieces about the situation from Julian. His exnation, however, had been far fromplete. "Do you even realize how big this project was? Hundreds of millions! This was a critical step for him to break into Europe''s heavy industry market. It was just the beginning, yet he ruined it all because of you." Aurora had known it was a significant project but had never imagined such a staggering figure. And to think it was only the starting point. If Julian had been able to secure a foothold, the future potential was beyond imagination. Aurora already knew he had given up a lot for her, but this was far more than she had ever envisioned. "I''m sorry. There were reasons for what happened," Aurora said, unwilling to exin herself further to a stranger. "Aurora, do you know how jealous I am of you? Other than being a bit more capable than the average woman, what else do you have? What makes you worth his unwavering devotion? What could possibly make him sacrifice so much for you?" "You''d have to ask him that. I''d like to know the answer myself," Aurora replied honestly. She had asked herself that question countless times. What was so special about her? Why did Julian treat her so well? Did she even deserve his kindness? At times, his meticulous care made Aurora feel undeserving. She had seen plenty of unfaithful men but had never encountered anyone like Julian. A man like him, she thought, was one in a million. It was as though fate had smiled on her, granting her the fortune of meeting him. What had she done in her past life to deserve someone like Julian in this one? Aurora''s candid response only sounded like deliberate unting to Mira, whose expression darkened further. "Let him deal with the mess he left behind. I will never change partners," Mira said coldly. "Then you''ll have to take it up with him. This is mypany, not his," Aurora said with a shrug. Although her words were dismissive, she knew Mira hadn''t mistakenlye to the wrong ce. "If I could find him, do you think I''d be here? These past two days, I went to his house, but he refused to see me. I went to his office this morning, and he wasn''t there either. He''s even blocked my calls," Mira said through gritted teeth. No matter where she went, Mira was always the center of attention-admired for her beauty, wealth, and background. Men of high status relentlessly pursued her. Yet the one man she had set her sights on wouldn''t even spare her a nce. Worse, he treated her like the gue. She hade to offer him money, yet this so-called profit-driven businessman had shown no interest. If Julian wasn''t ambitious or opportunistic, how had he reached his current position? If he had been born in ancient times, Mira thought bitterly, he would undoubtedly have been a foolish king, one who loved beauty more than his kingdom. Chapter 597: Competition Aurora noticed Mira gritting her teeth, and a faint smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. She was in an excellent mood-it seemed Julian hadn''t given Mira any favorable treatment while he was in Paris. "So, what exactly do you want me to do?" Aurora raised an eyebrow, her tone casual. The dynamic between the two had shifted silently but profoundly. She recalled their first meeting at the airport. Mira was haughty and domineering then, her eyes filled with disdain for Aurora. But now, even if Mira wasn''t outright begging, it was close enough. Aurora held the upper hand. "If he loves you as much as he seems to, he''ll surely listen to you," Mira said, reluctantly admitting Aurora''s influence over Julian. Before meeting Julian, Mira already knew he had a woman in his life. With his status, it would''ve been odd if there weren''t one. A man like Julian always had women around him-it was normal. Through some cursory research, Mira had learned a little about Aurora. She assumed Aurora was born into a wealthy family, pampered from birth. To Mira, Julian''s rtionship with Aurora must have been one of convenience-a match of social equals. Love? Mira doubted a spoiled, sheltered girl like Aurora could inspire any deep feelings in a man like Julian. Besides, Mira had already deemed Aurora unworthy. In New York, she''d heard whispers of Aurora''s entanglements with other men, and now this same woman was clinging to Julian. From the start, Mira had formed a poor impression, which exined why she had disyed such open contempt for Aurora at the airport. Even when Julian dered in front of her that Aurora wasn''t just his lover but his most important family, Mira dismissed it as empty ttery. Men, after all, were masters of sweet lies. She''d had plenty of lovers in her bed, all whispering pretty words. She never believed any of it. In Paris, she had deliberately tested Julian, trying to seduce him with beauty and wealth. Both attempts failed. Slowly, she realized Julian was different from any man she''d met before. That realization hit hardest when Julian, upon learning Aurora was in trouble, didn''t hesitate to cancel his coboration with Mira, even at the cost of enormous financial loss. It was then that she began to believe Julian truly loved Aurora-loved her down to his very bones. Initially, Miraforted herself, thinking this was just a rash decision Julian would regret once he calmed down. She waited for his call, expecting him toe crawling back, repentant. But the call never came. Instead, his assistant, Rock, delivered Julian''s decision word for word: he was terminating their partnership, and Mira should immediately find a new coborator. Mira couldn''t bear it. After hanging up, she bought a ticket and flew over without hesitation. Just like Julian had dropped everything for Aurora, Mira abandoned everything for Julian. But unlike Julian, Mira wasn''t motivated by love-she wanted to devour him whole. She had nned to persuade Julian with reason and emotion. This wasn''t some game for children-such a major project couldn''t just be abandoned. Yet, despite all her preparation, she didn''t even get the chance to speak. Julian outright refused to see her. For two days, Mira had been stewing in anger, her frustration boiling over. Aurora vaguely remembered someone stopping by recently, but Mrs. Hill had brushed it off as a case of mistaken identity. Clearly, Mrs. Hill had acted under Julian''s instructions. "This is his decision," Aurora said calmly, "and I think I should respect it." Mira was enraged by Aurora''s indifferent attitude. "Aurora, he loves you to the core! Don''t you realize what you''re doing is destroying him?" If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Aurora said nothing. "Julian is a genius in business. His potential is limitless. I don''t understand-whether it''s his career or you, he could have both. He could easily finalize this coboration and send someone else to handle things. He could still stay by your side. How would that affect either of you? But now, by rejecting this partnership, he''s losing so much! He''s gone mad! Are you mad too? It''s just a short separation. Why can''t you both handle that?" Mira, who was alwaysposed in public, was now yelling, her frustration evident. Even the secretary bringing in coffee was startled by Mira''s outburst. Aurora, however, remained calm. "Just leave it there." "Yes, Miss Montgomery." The secretary quickly set the coffee down and fled, worried the furious woman might harm Aurora. "Have some coffee. It''ll help you calm down," Aurora said lightly after Mira''s long tirade. Mira had already lost. People like them were masters of controlling their emotions, yet Mira had failed. She had lost herposure in front of the very woman she looked down on. "You-" Mira realized how unsightly her behavior had been. Thankfully, no one else had witnessed it. She began reassessing Aurora. The young woman sitting across from her lookedpletely at ease, as if she had been in control of the situation all along. Meanwhile, Mira had acted like an unhinged lunatic. Aurora had countered every insult and outburst with calm indifference. Despite Mira''s mockery and anger, Aurora''s expression never wavered. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for the At just 22 years old, Aurora should have been a fresh graduate stepping into the world. Instead, she was already the president of twopanies. For the first time, Mira began to doubt herself. Especially after hearing the receptionist''sments, she realized Aurora hadn''t achieved her position through others-she had earned it herself. Aurora''sposure and presence unnerved Mira. Many women had wilted under Mira''s gaze, yet Aurora not only held her ground but matched Mira''s intensity. Aurora wasn''t simple-that much was clear. "Miss Mira," Aurora said, her tone calm but pointed, "if I may speak frankly, you seem desperate for Julian to continue this coboration. On the surface, your words are full of concern for him. But I don''t think it''s that simple. This coboration means far more to you than you''re letting on. If I''m not mistaken, Julian is the only one capable of achieving something you''re after." Aurora stirred her coffee elegantly, took a sip, and spoke leisurely. Mira felt as if Aurora''s words had pierced her heart. This young woman was sharp-her instincts frighteningly urate. The real battle had only just begun. Mira''s expression returned to normal, herposure restored. "Miss Montgomery, since you''ve put it that way, let me be honest. Yes, I do have my reasons. Julian is an extraordinary man, and there are few like him in the world. So, I''ve decided topete with you fairly. After all, you''re not married yet, are you? That means others still have a chance, don''t they?" Chapter 598: The Attitude of One Asking for Help Previously, Mira''s feelings for Julian were already well-known, but she had never been so frank about them. Although her straightforwardness might garner some favorpared to those who harbor feelings but hide them, Aurora wasn''t buying it. Aurora stirred her coffee again, her tone calm as she said, "Miss Mira, I believe you have feelings for Julian. But someone with your personality would surely prioritize interests over love. Men to you are merely essories in life, not necessities. By dering your intentions so openly, it almost feels like you''re ovepensating." "What do you mean?" Mira fixed her gaze on the seemingly young girl opposite her. She realized Aurora''s cunning ran far deeper than she had expected. Aurora chuckled lightly. "Miss Mira, you should understand my meaning perfectly well." "I don''t understand!" "Miss Mira, you''re much smarter than me. If even I understand what''s going on, how could you not? Fine, since you insist on ying dumb, I''lly it out inly. You keep saying that you''re acting in Julian''s best interest, urging him to continue the partnership, even to the point ofing to me, his rival in love, to persuade him. You im it''s because you like him-on the surface, it sounds reasonable. But Julian dropped everything toe back to me, breaking off negotiations and viting one of the biggest taboos in the business world. In our field, credibility is everything. Going back on your word is the ultimate sin. Of course, Julian''s carefree exit was partly because no formal contract had been signed- only preliminary discussions had taken ce. But someone as proud as you must loathe such behavior. Julian''s actions were a direct affront to your principles. So even if you had some affection for him, there''s no way you''de all the way to Clothville to find him, let alone seek me out. There must be something far more important to you-something so significant that you''d put aside your pride to ask me for help. After thinking it over, I realized it could only be one thing: profit. Profit drives businesspeople like you. When Julian abandoned such a massive coboration and came to me, you must have realized the deal was doomed without him. Miss Mira, you''re too smart to waste time on something futile-time is money, after all. Even if you were reluctant, you would''ve let him go. As I said earlier, love simply isn''t that important to you. You wouldn''t lose your sanity over it. If anyone else had done this, you would''ve immediately canceled the partnership without waiting for an exnation. That''s the pride that''s earned you the title of the ''Queen of Business.'' But you didn''t cancel it. Instead, you came to me with sincerity, hoping to use reverse psychology to persuade me to influence him. So I wondered, if it''s not for love, then what could possibly drive you to do this? There''s only one exnation: the key figure in this coboration only trusts Julian. Not even you, Miss Mira, can seal the deal without him. You''ve mentioned this project is worth billions, just the beginning of something even bigger. How could you not be tempted? When Julian walked away, you panicked. Without him, the deal copses. Where else could you channel your ambition and vision? After all that consideration, you decided to bring Julian back at any cost-even if it meant begging for my help. Am I right, Miss Mira?" Aurora''s sharp and unrelenting analysis left Mira speechless. The young girl she had once dismissed had seen through everything, even dissecting her emotions with startling precision. Mira pped her hands, her tone tinged with bitterness. "You''re absolutely right. Now I finally understand why Julian chose you. So, you''re not entirely without merit after all." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Of course, I''m not without merit. On the contrary, I''m quite capable of many things. The fact that I didn''t call you out earlier doesn''t mean I wasn''t aware. Why would a European executive like you suddenly approach Julian for a partnership? You offered ess to the Clothville market in exchange, but there are plenty of powerful business leaders here. Why choose someone as low-profile as Julian?" "You suspected me from the start?" Mira was surprised the young girl had considered this angle all along. "Not exactly suspicion. I just thought a little deeper. Julian agreeing to coborate with you was beneficial to him, too. Since it was a win-win situation, I saw no reason to interfere. Whether or not you two worked together didn''t concern me. What I can''t tolerate, however, is you disguising your selfish motives as being for Julian''s benefit. Mira, don''t take Julian for a fool. And don''t treat me like one either. Julian doesn''t love me for my face or my name. What he loves is me." At that moment, Aurora exuded a fierce confidence thatpletely overpowered Mira. When she was with Julian, they cherished their time together. They didn''t waste it on petty schemes or trivial matters. Be it a few dors or billions, none of it mattered more than each other. But Aurora couldn''t stand Mira manipting both her and Julian. Mira acted high and mighty, pretending to do them a favor, all while scheming for her own gain. To Mira, Julian was a pawn, and Aurora a stepping stone. But Aurora had no interest in ying along. "Mira, I underestimated you," Mira admitted. "Fine, I''ll tell you the truth now. You''re absolutely right-this partnership does rely on Julian. The key figure involved has ties to the Ba family. I traced the Ba family from New York to Clothville, which led me to Julian. At first, he agreed with the n. Like any man, he was drawn to the challenge. I could provide the resources, and he just needed to secure the key figure. We''d split the profits equally. Everything was going ording to n until you disrupted it. Julian was willing to forgo easy profit for you. But I can''t afford to. Like you said, this was supposed to be a win-win situation. It doesn''t conflict with you. Julian refuses to see me, so I had no choice but toe to you." Mira''s tone grew serious, dropping all pretense. Aurora chuckled softly. "So, Miss Mira, you''re here to ask for my help?" "Yes," Mira admitted. "Consider this me asking for your help." For someone like Mira, tolerating a young girl''s defiance was once unthinkable. But today, she realized Aurora was no ordinary girl. Leaning back in her chair, Aurora exuded azy confidence. "If you''re asking for a favor, then you should act like it," she said, her gaze sharp as she enunciated each word. Chapter 599: A Concession of Ten Percent The situation hadpletely shifted. Aurora now held the upper hand, and no one wanted to be the one forced into a passive position. With control firmly in her grasp, how could she possibly relinquish it so easily? Mira had never expected this young girl to be so formidable. It was the first time someone had spoken to her in such a way. "Aurora, you need to understand something. I am very interested in making this coboration happen, but don''t forget-if I work with Julian, he won''t lose anything. On the contrary, he''ll earn a significant sum and expand into the European market. This would be beneficial for both of us. By helping me, you''re also helping him. Yet, you''re speaking to me like this. Does his future mean so little to you?" Mira''s tone was sharp and usatory, painting Aurora as though she were in the wrong. It was a negotiation tactic, applying pressure at just the right moment. But Aurora was no stranger to such games. How could she allow herself to be manipted by Mira? Instead of being intimidated, Aurora''s aura grew even stronger, almost as if she were rebounding with greater force. She maintained her smile as she looked at Mira. "Miss Mira, I think you''ve misunderstood something. The so-called benefits you speak of are nothing but your own imagination. Neither Julian nor I care about those things. Julian''s career is thriving right now. Even if, hypothetically, his business fails, hispany copses, and he''s left with nothing, he still has me. Compared to your wealth, my assets might seem insignificant, but they''re more than enough to support the two of us. The fame and money you mention aren''t necessities for us-they''re just bonuses. Nice to have, but not essential." Aurora''s words were light and effortless, yet they turned the situation around with ease. Mira clenched her teeth in frustration. She''d encountered a true opponent today. Aurora was far sharper and more eloquent than Mira had anticipated. She had struck at Mira''s weak points with precision, turning them into weapons against her. "Fine, Miss Montgomery. You win. What you and Julian don''t care about, I care about deeply. Tell me your terms," Mira conceded, lowering her guard. The once-proud queen bowed her head before Aurora, and only then did the fire in Aurora''s heart begin to subside. "If Miss Mira had been this straightforward earlier, we wouldn''t have needed to waste so much time. Trust is the most important thing between people," Aurora began. "But I don''t believe you truly trust me, Miss Montgomery. No one willingly exposes their weaknesses to others-not even you." "Of course not. I simply don''t like being treated as a pawn. Fine, I''ll help you advocate for this, but you''ll need to agree to one condition of mine," Aurora said, seizing the opportunity. "Name it," Mira replied, already expecting this cunning girl to have something up her sleeve. When Julian had called Aurora "Little Bunny," Mira had almost believed it. But Aurora was no bunny-she was a sly fox. "I heard that your previous partnership involved a fifty-fifty profit split. I want you to concede an additional ten percent." Aurora was no stranger to the business world. She had fought her way through it and wasn''t as kind and gentle as she might appear on the surface. If she were, she wouldn''t have made it this far. If she was going to y, she might as well secure better terms for Julian. After all, while they were already wealthy, who ever said no to more money? If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Ten percent? You''re really asking for a lot!" Mira scoffed, her tone icy. Aurora had heard that the project they were discussing was worth billions. Ten percent of the profits would amount to hundreds of millions-a substantial loss for Mira, and one she wouldn''t ept lightly. "You said it yourself-Julian is the key to this deal. Only he can make it happen. Isn''t that worth the price?" Aurora said as she casually sipped her coffee. Being in the dominant position was truly invigorating. If the roles had been reversed, Mira would have been the one dictating terms. "He may be the key, but my team is doing the work. Shouldn''t I bepensated for my efforts? Besides, I''m the one initiating this coboration," Mira argued. Giving away ten percent for nothing was uneptable to her. Previously, she had told Julian in Paris that she was willing to give him twenty percent. On the surface, it seemed generous, but Mira was no fool. Even with Julian as her partner, she had ways to ensure that she recouped every cent, and then some. Her so-called generosity wasn''t altruism-it was calcted. She only made such offers when she stood to gain more in return. Mira''s face betrayed a mix of frustration and anger. Aurora remained calm. "I''m merely suggesting it. You''re not obligated to agree, Miss Mira," Aurora said, ncing at her watch. "It''s gettingte, and I have other important matters to attend to. I''m afraid I won''t be able to keep youpany any longer." Her words carried an unmistakable undertone-it was time for Mira to leave. Mira stared at Aurora in disbelief. Damn it! She was being led by the nose by a mere girl! If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! This was the most humiliating moment of her career. She had always been the one manipting others, never the other way around. And now, her opponent was someone so much younger than her. "Fine! I agree!" Mira ground out through clenched teeth. She knew Aurora was ying her, but there was nothing she could do about it. "If Miss Mira had been this decisive earlier, we''d have saved ourselves a lot of trouble," Aurora said with a harmless smile. Yet that single sentence had just cost Mira billions. "Decisive? If I were to ask you for ten percent, Miss Montgomery, would you agree so easily?" "That depends on whether we have the chance to coborate in the future, Miss Mira. If we do, I''d love to learn from you. After all, you''ve always been my idol," Aurora replied with a sly grin. Mira had no choice but to swallow her loss in silence. Aurora had not only gained the upper hand but also managed to feign humility. "Fine. Consider it settled. I''ll be staying in Clothville for the next couple of days. I hope you can give me an answer soon," Mira said, forcing herself to remainposed. "All right. I''ll get back to you as soon as possible. But before we part, I''d like to remind you of something, Miss Mira," Aurora said, her tone sharp. "Previously, you mentioned liking Julian. I hope you won''t bring that up again. Even in Paris, I''d advise you not to y any clever games. Your little tricks won''t drive us apart; they only make us see them as childish. So, don''t waste your energy." Aurora''s warning was clear. She wasn''t one to forget grudges. Mira''s previous stunt- calling her and deliberately mentioning that Julian was in the shower-might have caused a fight if Aurora hadn''t trusted Julian. "I''ll take your advice into consideration," Mira replied, her smile thin. Chapter 600: A Win-Win Solution "I''m not asking for consideration. I want a definite answer. If you can''t agree to this condition, then everything we discussed before is off the table," Aurora demanded firmly, leaving no room forpromise. "Fine, I agree. I agree to everything, okay?" Mira sighed in defeat. She couldn''t handle Aurora''s sharpness. Aurora wasn''t just intelligent, but she also had a knack for reading people, and her methods were as precise as they were ruthless. "Alright, since you''re being so sincere, I''ll show some sincerity too. I''ll give you an answer before tonight," Aurora replied. "You''re so sure you can pull this off in such a short time? Julian is a man of his word. Once he''s made up his mind, he won''t change it," Mira said, watching Aurora''s confident expression as if she had already triumphed. "If I can''t do it, wouldn''t your trip here be in vain, Miss Mira?" Aurora countered. She understood Mira''s conflicted feelings. On one hand, Mira wanted Aurora to convince Julian to continue their cooperation. On the other hand, out of jealousy, she didn''t want Aurora to seed-or at least not so easily. The easier it was for Aurora to seed, the more it proved her importance to Julian. Mira''s emotions were tangled. Looking into Aurora''s clear, prating eyes, Mira sighed, "Aurora, I''ve been in the business world for years, but this is the first time I''ve ever been outmaneuvered by a young girl." Thepliment was genuine. Mira admired Aurora''s abilities, despite her jealousy. Aurora was a rare talent, and Mira couldn''t help but feel a sense of camaraderie. Today, Aurora reminded Mira of her younger self. She wondered if, had she met Aurora before crossing paths with Julian, the two of them might have be good friends. "Let''s take it as apliment, Miss Mira. Don''t worry, I''ll work hard to keep up with both of you," Aurora said earnestly. "Alright, I''ll be waiting for the day you be my true rival," Mira replied, her grudges now gone. When Julian had abandoned everything in Paris and rushed back for Aurora, Mira knew her chances were over. For a man to give up so much, it meant the woman he did it for held an irreceable ce in his heart. Aurora wasn''t wrong-Mira valued profit above all else. Julian was different from other men, but he wasn''t special enough to rece her career. The day Julian left, she let gopletely. With her status, she could have any man she wanted. She wouldn''t waste her time or energy chasing someone who didn''t love her-it wasn''t worth degrading herself. This meeting with Aurora had surprised her. Aurora''s talent earned her respect, and Mira no longer held the same prejudices against her. After bidding Mira farewell, Aurora returned to her seat, her mood noticeably lighter. In truth, Aurora didn''t want Julian to sacrifice his future for her. Mira''s visit gave her a reason to act. Julian, I''m sorry, but this time I can''t honor your decision. Aurora knew Julian had stayed in Clothville because of her. Deep down, she was certain he wanted to take on the project. As Mira pointed out, she and his ambitions didn''t conflict. The only thing holding Julian back was his worry for her. He feared for her safety. Aurora began to think about how she could put his mind at ease. If she solved this issue now, he could leave without hesitation. But then she realized-what about next time? Both of them had their own careers. Separation was inevitable. They couldn''t always be glued together. Even married couples needed their own space. The most important thing was to give Julian a sense of security. The problem was, Aurora seemed to attract trouble. It wasn''t as if she went looking for it-somehow, trouble always found her. After Mira left, Aurora remained deep in thought until Julian came to pick her up. Even in the car, she seemed distracted. "What''s wrong? Are you still not feeling well?" Julian asked, reaching over to touch her forehead. Aurora shook her head. "I''m fine." "Then it must be work. Are you overworked?" "No, not that either. Julian, Mira came to see me today," Aurora finally admitted. She''de up with several ns in her office earlier, but in the end, she scrapped them all. Julian had treated her so well-she couldn''t lie to him. After much deliberation, she decided to be honest. Upon hearing that Mira had visited, Julian''s reaction was mild. "She''s really persistent," he said, his tone dismissive. Noticing his displeasure, Aurora guessed he held a strong grudge against Mira. "Julian, I''ve thought it through. This is truly a great opportunity, and I don''t want you to give it up because of me," Aurora said earnestly. "I''ve already told you-you''re more important than anything," Julian replied, clearly unhappy. He didn''t want Aurora to undervalue herself. She was worth every sacrifice he made. "I know. I know you care about me, that you love me. But I love you too, and I want what''s best for you. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! I can''t be selfish and let you miss such an important opportunity because of me. If it''s because of my safety, you don''t need to worry." Julian gently touched her head. "How can I not worry? When you''re not in front of me, I miss you, I worry about you. Loving you is second nature to me." "Since I''ve left such a bad impression on you before, I''vee up with a win-win solution," Aurora said with a smile. "What solution?" "You''re worried about leaving because of me, and you''ll miss me if we''re apart for too long. So here''s my n: You go to Paris first. Give me one week to handle my responsibilities here, and then I''ll fly over to join you. I''ll treat it as a vacation in Paris, and I''ll stay with you until you return home." Hearing this, Julian''s eyes lit up. "Really? But don''t you have a lot to do here?" "I do, but I''ll prioritize the important tasks this week. Besides, Mona won''t be returning to New York anytime soon, so I''m not worried. Ian and Heather are growing into their roles, and thepany is running smoothly now. I''ll also take the opportunity to explore Europe and see if I can expand my brand there. That way, it''s a win-win." "But we''ll still be apart for seven days. I''ll miss you," Julian said, sounding like a child. He had already lost Aurora once and knew the pain too well. Aurora chuckled softly. "Don''t worry, Julian. We''ll see each other soon. This time, I promise to take good care of myself." Chapter 601: Trouble at the Company Under Aurora''s persuasion, Julian finally agreed to continue working with Mira. However, the condition was that Aurora would apany him to Paris in seven days. The past two days of leisure felt like stolen time, and through this event, Aurora came to understand just how deeply Julian cared for her. It is often in moments of adversity that a person''s true feelings are revealed. Few would sacrifice such immense benefits for another. Once again, they parted ways at the airport. It was the same group of people, but the atmosphere was entirely different from ten days ago. Mira no longer dared to underestimate Aurora. She now had no illusions about interfering in their rtionship. This time, Mira waited quietly, allowing the two to say their goodbyes. Julian held Aurora until the veryst moment before their parting. "Don''t make me wait too long," Julian said, reluctantly letting her go. "I won''t." Aurora waved, her tone confident yet tender. A short separation was only for the sake of a better reunion. Aurora returned to her own busy life. Her new product was still under preparation, and she nned tounch it before the New Year. The seven days were also a window for her to craft jewelry for Candy. During this time, Kyle got in touch with her. Although Aurora was interested in business opportunities, Julian disliked her association with Kyle and preferred she kept her distance. Julian had sacrificed for her, so she felt she could reciprocate. Being together was all that mattered; other things were secondary. Thus, she decided to avoid Kyle entirely. Just when Aurora thought everything was running smoothly, disaster struck. "Miss Montgomery, there''s a huge problem! Reports are circting online iming that people have suffered severe skin damage after using our perfume. There are already ten cases, and they''ve flooded the reviews with negativements. You must check the inte right away!" Heather rushed into the office, her face pale with worry. Over the past two days, Aurora had been immersed in designing Candy''s jewelry, barely paying attention to the inte beyond the asional call or message to Julian. In the skincare and beauty industry, such incidents were apany''s worst nightmare. Seeing Heather''s panic, Aurora reassured her, "Don''t worry. Let me check the situation first." Heather nodded, still visibly shaken. This was her first time facing such a crisis, and the potential damage to thepany''s reputation terrified her. Aurora quickly opened herputer. Sure enough, the trending topics included words like "toxic" and "perfume." Clicking into the articles, she was greeted with images of disfigured, inmed skin. A lengthy blog post with thousands of shares detailed how someone had spent a significant amount of money on the perfume, only to experience severe skin damage after using it. The post demanded ountability from thepany and warned others not to purchase Young Love, iming their faces would meet the same fate. Within a single night, the topic shot to the top of trending searches. At first, it seemed like bots were fueling the conversation, but soon, curious bystanders joined in, amplifying the hysteria. Aurora scrolled through thements. "This perfume is trash. It''s more like poison!" "I''ve been saying all along-who would spend so much on a no-name brand? Serves those fools right." "Stick to established brands. I''ll never buy anything but NE''s First Love. It''s affordable and reliable." "I heard Young Love is just a knockoff of First Love. NE was supposed to coborate with Sun, but talks fell apart. I bet Sun''s boss sniffed First Love''s form and thenunched her own copy. What a shameless move!" "Disgusting. Boycott hical businesses!" "Clearly, they spent all their budget on shy ads instead of making a quality product. Just another gimmick to scam people." "Justice for the victims!" Aurora''s expression remained calm as she read the viciousments. She understood her product better than anyone-Young Love had undergone stringent testing and met all regtory standards. Allergies were always a possibility; even world-renowned brands couldn''t guarantee universalpatibility. However, the severity of the cases and the speed at which the usations spread were suspicious. Thements were too consistent, many of them identical, clearly the work of bots. Aurora''s experience told her someone was orchestrating this. "Miss Montgomery, what should we do? Our customer service lines are overwhelmed. Many customers are demanding refunds, including deposits. Some even insist wepensate them for used bottles!" The sudden onught of rumors had thrown thepany into chaos. Heather looked at Aurora, who was lightly tapping her fingers on the desk. Despite the turmoil, Aurora''s face was asposed as ever. Seeing Aurora''s calm demeanor, Heather''s previously frantic heart began to settle. As long as Aurora was here, everything felt manageable. "Heather, I need you to do three things for me," Aurora instructed coolly. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for the "First, send all the affected customers to the hospital. Whether or not their reactions were caused by our perfume, we need to ensure their well-being." "Miss Montgomery, are you saying their skin issues aren''t rted to our product?" "Think, Heather. Doesn''t this seem too coincidental? One or two cases could be normal, but ten at once, with no clear timeline? This reeks of maniption." Aurora''s analysis made Heather realize how suspicious the situation truly was. The timing and scale were too unnatural. "What are the other two tasks?" "Second, contact every media outlet and have all negative coverage removed. You can ask Rock for help on this." Aurora''s confidence stemmed from Julian''s extensive connections in new media. No matter how widespread the rumors, onemand from her could suppress them. "Understood, Miss Montgomery. And the third?" "Contact this private investigation agency." Aurora handed Heather a business card. "They have one day to find out who these ten women have been associating with and what they''ve been doing recently." Heather nced down at the card, marveling at Aurora''s foresight. Hiring private investigators so quickly-Aurora was always three steps ahead. "Yes, Miss Montgomery. I''ll get started immediately." Aurora stopped her before she could leave. "Bring me the profiles of those ten individuals first." Chapter 602: Aurora’s Fury! Heather froze for a moment before quickly responding, "I''ll go find the details on those ten people right away." Aurora frowned, tossing the pen in her hand onto the desk with a crisp snap. "So, after learning what happened, what exactly were you all doing?" This was the first time Aurora had ever lost her temper with Heather. She had arrived over an hourte today, but even so, Heather should have reacted the moment she found out during work hours. "I''m sorry, Miss Montgomery. I only heard about it when I got to the office," Heather stammered, panicking. "And even if you only found out when you got here, it''s been more than an hour since then. What were you doing during that time?" Aurora''s expression was icy cold. "Gather all the department heads. I want a meeting." "Yes, Miss Montgomery." Heather had never seen Aurora so furious before. Aurora hadn''t exploded upon hearing the initial news but was now seething over Heather and her team''s inaction. She had given Mona a few days off, and Mona had flown back to New York the previous day. If Mona had been present, there would have already been progress. Heather quickly summoned thepany''s department heads to the conference room. When they entered, Aurora was already there, seated at the head of the table. The woman sat toying with a pen in her hand, spinning it deftly between her fingers. Without saying a word, her silent presence alone sent a chill down everyone''s spines. "Miss Montgomery," they greeted her cautiously, overwhelmed by hermanding aura, not daring to move. "Why are you still standing? Sit down," Aurora said curtly. Only then did the others hurriedly take their seats, each sitting straight and stiff like obedient schoolchildren. No one dared to even breathe loudly. They sat silently, waiting for Aurora to speak. "Is there anyone here who doesn''t know what just happened?" Aurora finally broke the silence. Her voice was as cold as a midwinter gale, biting and sharp. The group exchanged nces before all shaking their heads. Thest person to hear about the situation had been Heather. "Good. Then tell me-when did you first learn about it?" Aurora didn''t address the issue itself but instead asked this question. Although they weren''t sure where Aurora was going with this, everyone answered honestly. "Miss Montgomery, I found out at two in the morning. I happened to check my phone when I got up to use the bathroom." "I learned about it this morning while having breakfast." "I heard..." One by one, they gave their answers. When thest person finished speaking, Aurora finally responded. "Alright. So, all of you were aware of this early on. Thest person to find out learned about it when they arrived at work. Let''s not even discuss those who knew in the middle of the night. Let''s talk about the time after you learned about it at the office. From the moment you found out to the time I arrived, over an hour passed. "You all knew thepany was in trouble-not with a minor issue, but something serious. So, tell me, what did you do during that hour?" Aurora''s voice was sharp, her tone unwavering. "Miss Montgomery, we were nning to wait until you arrived to report it and let you make the decision," someone replied nervously. "Wait for me to decide? And if I hadn''te to the office today, would you have just let the issue spiral out of control? A good employee should take initiative when a problem arises, not sit idly by waiting for instructions. "Thispany doesn''t hire robots; it hires elites. If you can''t move without orders, then what good are you? An entire hour wasted, and none of you even took the time to find the source of the problem. You haven''t even gathered the details on those ten people. Now tell me, what meaningful work did you aplish in that time?" The pen in Aurora''s hand dropped onto the desk with a crisp sound, startling everyone. "Miss Montgomery, we were wrong," someone stammered. "Since this is your first offense, I''ll let it slide. But if it happens again, you can hand in your resignations. Remember, I hired you to help me. If you''re not up to the job, then make way for someone who is." Aurora''s every word struck a nerve. Apetent manager would have already taken action at the slightest hint of trouble. Instead, they had done nothing, leaving her deeply disappointed. Her anger wasn''t directed at the person who had caused the rumors but at the team she had painstakingly built, only to find themcking. "Miss Montgomery, you''re absolutely right. We won''t make this mistake again," someone assured her. "If you want to climb higher, then prove yourselves. Show me what you''re capable of. Meeting adjourned." Aurora was the first to leave, not offering any guidance on how to resolve the issue. She wanted to see what her team was truly capable of under pressure. This crisis was the perfect opportunity to test theirpetence. The sound of Aurora''s heels echoed down the hallway. Back in the conference room, the managers slumped in their chairs as if all their energy had been drained. "Miss Montgomery was terrifying just now. I used to think my old boss was tough, butpared to her, they don''t evene close," someone muttered. "No time forints. Didn''t you hear? This is her way of testing us. If we fail, she''ll never trust us again," Heather snapped. "But she didn''t tell us what to do or how to meet her expectations." "Obviously, we need to resolve the crisis and turn the situation around. Miss Montgomery already hinted at a solution, but beyond that, we have to take the initiative and do more," Heather replied firmly. "Alright, Heather. You''re the one Miss Montgomery trusts the most. You must know what she''s thinking." Heather shared the instructions Aurora had given her earlier, and everyone quickly got to work. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! The sky outside was heavy with dark clouds, mirroring Aurora''s mood. It was as though a storm loomed over her heart. She closed her eyes, trying to figure out who was behind the trouble. She had offended many people, and it was highly likely that her sess had provoked envy frompetitors. A newpany achieving such remarkable results was bound to stir resentment. Aurora sighed. Her life never seemed to have a moment of peace. In a vi somewhere, a woman stood by the window. A maid knocked on the door. "Miss, the flowers have arrived." The maid carried in a bouquet of vibrant plum blossoms, recing the ones in the vase with practiced ease. The woman plucked a single blossom from the vase. The delicate flower quickly became a crumpled mess under her fingers before she casually tossed it out the window. "The weather is lovely today," she said. The maid nced outside at the gloomy, overcast sky. It was clearly anything but lovely. Perhaps it was the woman''s mood, not the weather, that had brightened. "You may leave." "Yes, Miss." The woman by the window pulled out her phone and dialed a number. "Your method worked perfectly," she said. Chapter 603: Investigation Heather used social media to quickly gather basic information about these individuals and promptly submitted it to Aurora. Aurora reviewed the details in her hand. "Miss Montgomery, do you see anything unusual?" Heather asked curiously. "Did they go to the hospital?" Aurora didn''t answer her question but responded with one of her own. "Ian and otherpany employees took them to the hospital, but it seems things didn''t go smoothly. They''re all shouting forpensation but refusing to get checked." "Is that so? If they won''t go, then contact the best dermatologists in the city. Have them apany me for an on-site visit," Aurora said coldly. Robert didn''t manage dermatology, or she would have contacted him directly. "Understood, Miss Montgomery. I''ll arrange it immediately." "Heather, also find some media reporters. Reach out when we need them. Remember, contact Rock and have him assign people to you," Aurora instructed firmly. "Understood." Heather suppressed her curiosity. Aurora never acted without purpose, so she simply followed the orders. Aurora''s reasoning was clear. Random media reporters might cause chaos. If they weren''t her people, they wouldn''t follow instructions and would only aim for sensational headlines, disregarding the truth. "Did you contact the private investigator I asked for?" "Yes, Miss Montgomery. You needed it urgently, so they dispatched their best. But the earliest they can provide results is five hours," Heather replied meticulously. Unlike her earlier panicked state, Heather was much calmer now. Five hours was already impressive, given the manpower and resources needed. Ordinary detectives couldn''t achieve this level of efficiency. "Alright, then we''ll wait. Has the situation been contained?" Aurora tapped her fingers lightly against the desk, her demeanornguid andposed. Heather couldn''t help but admire Aurora. Earlier, she had shown the return forms to Aurora. Many customer service representatives were still negotiating with those people, theirputers flooded with overwhelming messages. Everyone was demanding refunds. The perfumes were already in production. If these individuals demanded refunds and the situation spiraled further, "Young Love" would face catastrophic losses and eventual stagnation. Yet, even in such a dire situation, Aurora remained calm. Heather secretly admired her unwaveringposure, unshaken even under immense pressure. "It hasn''t even required our intervention yet. Rock has already started suppressing the news," Heather reported, feeling a bit embarrassed. She aspired to reach Rock''s level someday. Aurora nodded. "Good. Learn from Rock. Even if the boss isn''t around, you should be able to handle emergencies immediately." This was a test of one''s capability. Rock, having worked alongside Julian for years, shared his decisive approach. Heather and Ian stillcked the necessary experience. They would need time to grow, and rushing the process wouldn''t help. It was a matter of umtion over time. Aurora thought back to her early days. She had been anxious when she first encountered critical situations. Back then, she constantly reminded herself not to panic. At just neen, her fingers had trembled uncontrobly. Asher had to hold her to calm her down. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Those difficult times shaped Aurora. Over the following years, things weren''t always smooth, but she endured. Sess in this industry required facing risks head-on. Nothing came easily. If sess were simple, there wouldn''t be so few at the top of the pyramid. Years of trials had transformed Aurora, giving her the unflinchingposure she exhibited today. "Yes, Miss Montgomery. I understand," Heather replied humbly, taking the advice to heart. "Have you handled the rumors?" Aurora had instructed Heather on three tasks earlier, but this wasn''t one of them. It was a deliberate test. Aurora needed someone with initiative, not a robot who only followed orders blindly. The position Heather upied required more than ambition-it demanded action and observation. "Yes, I handled it. After the meeting, my first task was to address the rumors. We''ve been responding patiently to the skepticism on social media and the official website." "Good. Keep at it," Aurora said, sitting behind herputer, deep in thought. Whoever was behind this would pay dearly. Aurora monitored online activity closely while her team joined the customer service efforts. Everyone worked tirelessly to exin the situation to skeptical customers. By 2 p. m., more detailed information on the ten individuals had been delivered to Aurora. She was surprised by what she saw-it was someone she hadn''t expected. "Miss Montgomery, the doctors are ready. We can leave now," Heather said, hurrying into the room. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Miss Montgomery, there''s trouble! A crowd has gathered outside thepany, along with media reporters. The agitators have arrived," the receptionist reported over the phone. "Perfect timing!" Aurora ced the documents into her handbag. "Let''s go, Heather. It''s time to fight this battle." "Yes." Heather followed closely behind Aurora, watching the woman''s straight,manding posture. Aurora was like a queen, standing tall and unshakable, ruling over everything in her path. As soon as they stepped outside, the noise of loudspeakers filled the air. "Boycott the toxic perfume!" In front of the building, media reporters were live-streaming the protest. The scene was broadcast across major tforms. Suddenly, the ss doors opened, and a figure emerged. Aurora stepped out, wearing a ck coat and high heels. Her powerful aura was palpable, her lips curving into a faint smile. The moment she appeared, even through the cameras, everyone could feel hermanding presence. The reporters surged forward. "Miss Montgomery is here! Please exin the issue with the toxic perfume!" "Miss Montgomery, is it true the perfume can cause skin ulceration?" "Miss Montgomery, just a few words-please respond!" Chapter 604: The Perfect Counterattack The reporters fired sharp questions one after another. Heather stood protectively beside Aurora. "Keep your distance. Don''t get so close," she said firmly. Despite the impolite treatment, Aurora maintained a gentle andposed smile. "Thank you all for your concern and attention regarding ourpany," Aurora began calmly. "As the person in charge, I must take full responsibility for the negative impact this incident has had on us. I am here to rify one thing: Our perfume is a qualified product. With today''s stringent market inspections, how could an unqualified product pass government approval? Recently, many people have expressed doubts about our product. I want to assure everyone today-please use our products with confidence. There is absolutely no problem with them." One of the reporters pushed further. "Miss Montgomery, if there''s no issue, then how do you exin what happened to these people? Their skin issues are far from just a mild allergic reaction." "I will provide a full answer to this question at the next press conference. Please rest assured that we will give you a satisfactory response. For now, I need to meet with these individuals. Please make way," Aurora responded politely. Her gracious demeanor left the reporters momentarily at a loss for words. After all, it''s hard to argue with someone who responds with such poise. Promising answers at ater time, Aurora had effectively defused the situation. Heather observed this with admiration. In just a few sentences, Aurora had appeased the reporters. Heather silently vowed to take note of everything Aurora did; there was so much she could learn from her. The reporters stepped aside, allowing a clear path. Meanwhile, the victims and their families grew even louder, shouting usations as Aurora approached. "You''re the one in charge-give us justice!" "How could you be so malicious? That toxic perfume ruined my daughter''s face! She was engaged, and now her fianc doesn''t want her anymore. You owe us!" "That''s right! My boss fired me today, saying I was damaging thepany''s image. You owe me my job back!" usations flew in from all directions, a chaotic bombardment of voices. Aurora didn''t respond immediately. Instead, her calm gaze swept over them. Some of them had red, swollen necks with signs of infection; others appeared to have skin that was festering. One person even had visible facial scarring. "Everyone, please rest assured. I am here to resolve this matter. If our perfume is indeed the cause, ourpany will take full responsibility. I''ll arrange for transportation to take you all to the hospital for treatment," Aurora said softly. "We''ve already been to the hospital! The doctor said your perfume caused this! Compensate us! My daughter''s life is ruined!" "That''s right! How can you shameless merchants do this to people?" Their insults grew nastier, yet Aurora didn''t flinch. Heather, listening to these venomous words, felt deeply upset. She knew it wasn''t Aurora''s fault-how could these people be so cruel? Aurora, however, remained unbothered. For ten minutes, she stood there, smiling calmly as the usations continued. Gradually, the shouting subsided. The users began to feel uneasy. This wasn''t going ording to n. Most people would''ve lost theirposure after just a few harsh words, yet this young CEO was unfazed after ten minutes. What''s more, her expression-was she watching them like an audience watches a performance? It was unsettling. This woman was terrifying. "Have you all finished venting?" Aurora finally asked, her tone light. "Perhaps you''d like toe to mypany for some water to soothe your throats?" The crowd fell silent. "Heather, has the doctor arrived?" Aurora asked, ncing at her watch. Her original n had been to take these individuals to their homes with the doctor. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Hearing the mention of a doctor, the users'' expressions shifted. "They''re on their way. I''ve arranged for them to be brought here by car," Heather replied, immediately understanding Aurora''s intent. These people wanted to make trouble? With all the media present, Aurora would let them cause all the trouble they wanted. "What doctor?" one of the users asked nervously. "A specialist dermatologist from Clothville Medical Center," Aurora replied. "I''m sure you''ve all heard of them. I''m doing this for the sake of your health. If our perfume is indeed responsible, I intend to ensure you receive the best treatment possible." "What''s that? Never heard of it! How do we know they''re not quacks? What if they make our faces worse?" "Yeah! We don''t trust you anymore!" Noticing their unease, Aurora''s smile grew wider. "With the media here, let''s have them judge for themselves. These individuals have repeatedly imed they want justice. Yet when we contacted them earlier, offering to take them to the hospital, all ten of them refused." The reporters perked up. Something was off here. Even if seekingpensation, wouldn''t you first want to treat your injuries? Why would anyone refuse medical help? "Miss Lee, why didn''t you go to the hospital?" one reporter asked. "I already went! The doctor said your perfume caused this!" "If you''ve already been, where are the medical records and receipts? Without a hospital visit, we can''t verify anything. Do you expect us to take your word for it?" Willow, known for her directness, pressed sharply. "We... we didn''t bring them." "No problem," Aurora interjected. "These specialists are highly authoritative. With the media present, let''s conduct an examination on the spot for the public to see. If our perfume is responsible, we will take full responsibility. However, if someone is deliberately trying to tarnish ourpany''s reputation, we will use every legal means to defend ourselves. Any losses ourpany incurs will also need to bepensated." Though Aurora''s tone remained light, her expression had turned icy. She was still smiling, but it was the smile of a predator. The users panicked. "I... just remembered I have something urgent to do at home!" one stammered. "Me too! I have to get back to work!" Aurora''s sharp gaze locked onto one of them. "Wait. Didn''t you just say you were fired? Why are you going back to work?" "I... I need toplete my resignation paperwork!" the person blurted before hastily trying to leave. "Leave? But I haven''tpensated you yet. Why are you in such a hurry?" Aurora asked coolly. The users froze. Aurora''smanding presence filled them with dread. "Dear reporters, I believe there''s something suspicious about this situation. Why not interview these individuals further?" Aurora suggested, turning to the press. Immediately, a swarm of reporters surrounded the would-be escapees, their microphones and cameras capturing every detail. Chapter 605: Exposing the Truth Reporters are masters of relentless questioning, and earlier, Aurora had been cornered with nowhere to escape. Now, she decided to use the same tactic against them, giving them a taste of their own medicine. More importantly, she needed to buy time. This was a spectacr show, and if the main culprits fled, who would y their roles? If they had the audacity to falsely use her, then they should be prepared to face the consequences of their actions. "Miss Rhodes, why are you so eager to leave the moment the doctors show up? Are you feeling guilty?" "Yes, Miss Lee, care to exin? What exactly happened here?" "Stop asking! Stop it already-this is exhausting!" The used women tried to break through the crowd, but the reporters tightened their encirclement. Their faces turned visibly grim. "The doctors are here. Please make way," Heather announced, guiding three out-of- breath doctors to the scene. The arrival of the doctors caused a dramatic shift in the atmosphere. The used women and their families froze, their expressions changing drastically. They became even more desperate to leave, but the reporters, sensing a shift in the story, closed in further. Moments ago, these women had been self-righteous and confident. Now, with the doctors present, they were visibly panicking. Something was clearly amiss. The cameramen, all strong and experienced from years of chasing breaking news, instinctively blocked the women''s path. This could be a major scoop-a sensational headline! What started as a story about Aurora had unexpectedly evolved into something even more explosive. "Since you''re already here, let the doctors examine you. That way, I''ll feel reassured too," Aurora called out to them, stopping them in their tracks. The doctors, still catching their breath, addressed her politely. "Miss Montgomery." "Thank you foring on such short notice. Thesedies refused to go to the hospital, so I had no choice but to trouble you. Could you please examine their skin and determine the cause of their condition?" Aurora asked with a courteous nod. "Of course, Miss Montgomery," one of the doctors replied. The used women were visibly nervous, their eyes darting around as if searching for an escape. "You say they''re doctors, but how do we know they''re not working with you? What if this is all some borate trick to deceive us?" The doctors, all highly reputable and from prestigious hospitals, were taken aback by the usation. They were used to being respected, not doubted. "Here are our medical licenses. Luckily, we brought them today," one doctor said with a self-deprecating smile. After all, it wasn''t every day that their credentials were questioned so openly. "I recognize this doctor. He treated my daughter for an allergy before. I can vouch for him-he''s definitely from the Clothville Medical Center," a reporter chimed in, offering his testimony. With so many witnesses present, the used women could no longer protest. Reluctantly, they allowed the doctors to examine them, though their expressions were as if they were heading to their doom. The doctors carefully inspected their faces while the surrounding reporters waited eagerly for the verdict. "So, Doctor, what''s the cause of their skin condition?" one reporter asked. After adjusting his sses, the doctor calmly delivered his conclusion. "Based on our examination, their skin is experiencing an allergic reaction." "There, see? We told you it''s an allergy! It''s all because of her perfume!" one of the women quickly interjected, seizing the opportunity to shift the me. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Miss, please don''t jump to conclusions," the doctor corrected her. "We did not state that your allergic reaction is caused by the perfume. As professionals, we must respect the facts." "But you just said it''s an allergy! Now you''re denying it?" "I said it''s an allergy, but not one caused by perfume. Allergies from cosmetic products typically manifest in several ways: peeling skin, e, or red rashes. In more severe cases, pustules can form, usually as a result of exposure to highly irritating substances. Your current condition is quite severe. It''s almost certainly the result of using something harsh on the skin. Earlier today, Miss Montgomery provided us with a sample of the perfume in question. After conducting rigorous tests, we found that her perfume is gentle and contains no skin-irritatingponents. Of course, sensitivities vary from person to person. Some individuals are naturally prone to allergies, but such cases are rare. Furthermore, typical allergic reactions, like redness or peeling, would not escte to the severity seen in your condition. For your situation to be caused by the perfume, a specific set of conditions would need to align. For example, all of you would need to have simr skin types. However, upon examining your skin, I noted that one of you has oily skin, another has dry skin, and yet another hasbination skin. These arepletely different skin types with varying moisture levels. Given this diversity, it''s impossible for the same product to cause identical pustules on all of you." The doctor''s professional exnation left the used women visibly deted. "So, Doctor, what are you suggesting?" a reporter asked. "My conclusion is that thesedies are indeed suffering from an allergic reaction, but the source is not the perfume. Instead, it appears they used a substance that severely irritated their skin. As everyone knows, our skin is delicate. These pustules are already quite severe, and without prompt treatment, the condition could quickly spread across their faces. I sincerely advise them to seek medical attention as soon as possible. Otherwise, the damage could leave permanent scars." "Scars?!" one of the women cried out in panic. "But she said it wouldn''t leave scars!" The others were equally horrified. They had been assured that applying the substance only to their necks would suffice, yet the pustules had rapidly spread and were now encroaching on their faces. They had taken the job for the promise of arge payout, thinking it was a harmless scheme. But hearing the doctor''s warning, they were terrified. Two of them, not yet in rtionships, were particrly distraught. Who would marry them if their faces were scarred? "She said it wouldn''t? Who exactly are you referring to?" Aurora asked sharply, immediately sensing something suspicious. "I misspoke! Doctor, please help us. I don''t want scars!" one of the women blurted out, her panic overriding herposure. This woman, whose condition was the worst, had pustules forming along the edges of her jaw. She had been the most reckless in applying the substance, hoping to maximize her payout by iming more damages. Who could have predicted this nightmare? "Alright. You should head to the hospital first. We can resolve other matters privately," Aurora said, offering them a way out. The truth was nowid bare. The doctors had publicly confirmed that the perfume was not the allergen. The real story was within reach, just waiting to be unraveled. Chapter 606: Aurora’s Means The hospital. The group had already received medical treatment, their hearts pounding with anxiety. Initially, they thought applying the ointment would only cause a few blisters on their faces-a small price to pay. They assumed it was a simple matter: stay indoors for a few days, and they''d walk away with a generous reward. Naturally, they were thrilled at the prospect. Some of them even entertained the idea of using this incident to ckmail Aurora, thinking they could squeeze furtherpensation from her. A group driven by greed, willing to sacrifice dignity for profit. However, their joy was short-lived. Despite the ointment, the doctor had warned that the damage could leave scars. When they left the treatment room, dejected and downcast, they were met with an even greater challenge. Aurora, apanied by her team ofwyers, was already waiting for them. "Ladies, shall we discuss this somewhere more private?" Aurora greeted them with her usual polite smile. Her calm demeanor was unnerving. Having witnessed her methods before, none of them dared to underestimate her. Subdued and stripped of their earlier arrogance, the group, along with their family members, followed Aurora to a private room in a quiet caf. Aurora wasted no time. "There are four of you here today. I''ve already understood the situation. Your malicious nder has caused significant financial loss and irreparable damage to mypany''s reputation. "As of now, the canceled orders alone have reached six figures. The broader negative impact is immeasurable and will require my legal team to assess. Ladies, I suggest you prepare yourselves-we''ll be meeting in court." Aurora blew gently on her coffee, her tone calm yet cutting. Life was good-why did these people insist on sabotaging theirs? At the mention of six figures, their faces turned pale. They were ordinary people; there was no way they could afford such an astronomical amount. "Miss Montgomery, you don''t have any concrete evidence, do you?" one of them dared to protest. "No evidence?" Aurora''s smile didn''t waver. "Are you joking? The doctor has already confirmed that the allergens on your faces have nothing to do with our perfume. Yet you''ve been spreading lies online, iming otherwise. Did you think defamationes without consequences? "Your actions constitute nder, which is a criminal offense and can result in imprisonment. Surely, as frequent users of social media, you''re aware of this? Beyond the criminal charges, you''ll also need topensate mypany for the damages to its reputation." The weight of her words crashed down on them. Aurora''s tone was soft, but every word pierced like a needle. A gentle de, yet every cut was lethal. "Miss Montgomery, we were wrong," one of them finally broke down. "We shouldn''t have let greed drive us to do something so despicable. Please forgive us." "Forgive you?" Aurora''s gaze turned icy. "Do you have any idea how much your actions have cost us?" "Miss Montgomery, we didn''t mean for it to go this far... Someone told us to apply the ointment and pretend to have an allergic reaction. They said we could make some easy money. We didn''t think it would escte like this." Aurora let out a coldugh. "Easy money? Aside from nder, it seems you''re also guilty of extortion. Ladies, for a bit of petty profit, you''ve thrown away your dignity and your futures. "Do you know how much effort has gone into this perfume? How many nights I stayed upte, working overtime to perfect it? How many workers poured their energy into its production? If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "And what did you do in return? You''ve destroyed the image we worked so hard to build. In just one day, our phones have been ringing non-stop, our staff bombarded with hateful messages online. My employees didn''t even have time to eat lunch today- they''re still at their desks, cleaning up the mess you''ve left behind. "So many people rely on thispany to support their families. Your actions didn''t just harm me; you''ve hurt every innocent employee who works here. "Respect is mutual. If you don''t respect us, why should I respect you? Why should I let you off the hook? And if I do, who will stand up for them?" Aurora''s voice carried the weight of her anger and frustration. She had been deeply involved in the perfume''s development, enduring the same hardships as her employees. The fallout from this scandal could meanyoffs, unsold products, and a tarnished brand. "The butterfly effect," she thought bitterly-a single incident rippling outward to disrupt everything. She wasn''t just fighting for herself but for everyone at herpany. "Miss Montgomery, we didn''t think it through. We were just..." "I know exactly what you were," Aurora interrupted sharply. "Now tell me-who put you up to this?" Her tone shifted, cutting through their excuses. These people were nothing more than pawns. The true mastermind was still out there, and Aurora wouldn''t rest until she exposed them. "Miss Montgomery, I don''t know what you''re talking about." At the mention of arger scheme, their faces changed, fear shing in their eyes. None of them dared to speak the truth. "Don''t y dumb," Aurora said, her voiceced with quiet menace. "You already slipped up during your public statements. My investigation has revealed everything. All of you met with the same person on the same day." She pulled a stack of photos from her bag, cing them on the table. Though blurry, the surveince footage clearly showed the same woman meeting with them individually. In one frame, they were even seen leaving together, smiling brightly-likely after receiving their advance payments. Aurora''s private investigators had done their job well. While others might have struggled to obtain this evidence, they had no such issue. Confronted with the photos, the group fell silent. Aurora pressed on. "Moments ago, you admitted to everything. Mywyers heard it all, and it''s been recorded. "The evidence is overwhelming. If you don''t reveal the truth, you''ll be held ountable for all the damages. Mypany''s reputation has been destroyed, and I demand justice. Whether it''s from you or the person behind this, I will get it." Aurora''s tone was deceptively casual, but her intent was clear. She was after the person pulling the strings, and she wouldn''t let these pawns stand in her way. Panic set in. They knew they couldn''t afford to take the fall. "I''ll talk, Miss Montgomery!" one of them cried. "I''ll tell you everything, even return the money she gave me. Just please, don''t take this to court." "Me too, Miss Montgomery," another chimed in. "I''ll say everything!" Chapter 607: If You Cross Me, Ill Destroy You Aurora''s sudden intimidation silenced the entire room. No one dared to hide the truth anymore. One after another, they came forward, eager to confess. "Miss Montgomery, someone approached me that day and asked me to do something for them. One of thedies gave us an ointment. She told us to apply it behind our ears, take some pictures, and post them online." "I was told the same thing," another added. Aurora''s voice turned cold. "How much did they pay you?" The group exchanged uneasy nces, reluctant to answer. They were embarrassed to admit that what they thought was a generous reward had caused significant damage to Aurora''spany. Aurora''s gaze sharpened. "Not going to say anything?" Finally, one of them spoke up, bowing her head in shame. "They gave us ten thousand dors as a deposit and promised another ten thousand after the task was done." The group''s guilt was evident. Their reckless actions, driven by greed, had caused chaos that others now had to clean up. At the time, they had thought it was harmless- just a few blisters they could me on a perfume allergy. Who could prove otherwise? But they underestimated Aurora Montgomery. She wasn''t just anyone. In a short amount of time, she had not only managed the crisis but also uncovered the truth. Everyone in the room couldn''t help but feel a sense of respect for Aurora. She was young, yet her decisiveness and resourcefulness were unmatched. "A generous deal, indeed. Twenty thousand dors each, for ten people... That''s two hundred thousand. And then they hired an army of inte trolls to amplify the noise," Aurora sneered. "Miss Montgomery, we''ve told you everything. Can you let us go now?" one of them pleaded. Aurora''s tone grew sharper. "What''s her name?" "That''s the key detail we don''t know. We''re not hiding it from you," one of them stammered. "But judging by her servants, she''s probably from a wealthy family." "You don''t need to tell me who she is," Aurora replied, her lips curling into a cold smile. "You just need to testify and identify her. Be my witnesses, and I''ll have mywyers request leniency on your behalf." Aurora''s confidence was unnerving. That woman had been so bold, thinking she didn''t need to send someone else to do her dirty work. The surveince cameras had captured her face clearly. With both evidence and witnesses, there was no way for her to escape now. Aurora had always been the type to abide by one principle: Leave me alone, and I''ll leave you alone. Cross me, and I''ll make you regret it. This time, the woman had made the mistake of underestimating her. "Alright, Miss Montgomery. We''ll testify for you. But... what about the money?" "She''llpensate you," Aurora said coldly. "But you''ll also need to do one more thing for me. At my press conference, you''ll rify the truth to the public and restore mypany''s reputation." "Miss Montgomery, if we do that, we''ll be recognized by everyone. The whole world will know who we are," one of them hesitated. Aurora''s gaze was unyielding. "The reporters were already live-streaming earlier. Do you think fewer people know now? Anyone paying attention can see something suspicious is going on. Everyone''s waiting for the truth toe out, and that truth shoulde from you. My request isn''t unreasonable, is it?" Faced with Aurora''smanding presence, they didn''t dare refuse. They knew that defying her would lead to their ruin. "Since you''re willing to cooperate, don''t worry. As long as you do your part, I won''t make things harder for you," Aurora assured them. She wasn''t angry at them anymore. They were small-minded people, driven by greed and survival. In her eyes, people came in all shapes and sizes. In a vast forest, there were all kinds of birds. Greed was a natural human desire. One of the women, ording to the information Aurora had gathered, had just put down a deposit on a tiny thirty-square- meter school district apartment. The down payment alone was fifty thousand dors. For her, the twenty thousand hade at just the right time. Aurora understood that people weren''t inherently bad. Often, they were driven to desperation, whether for themselves, their loved ones, or their circumstances. But while she understood, she didn''t condone their choices. Building one''s happiness on someone else''s pain was a line she wouldn''t cross. At this point, Aurora no longer wanted to argue about the morality of their actions. Her focus was on bringing the true culprit to justice. "Miss Montgomery, can we leave now?" "Go," she said, waving dismissively. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! They didn''t linger. Aurora''s presence was unnerving, her aura sending chills down their spines. Watching their retreating figures, Aurora knew this incident would mark the end of their current jobs. No employer would keep such employees after what they had done. Actions had consequences, and Aurora felt no pity for them. Once they were gone, Aurora turned to her legal team. "We have all the evidence we need now." "What''s your n, Miss Montgomery?" the lead attorney asked. "Will you settle privately or take it to court?" Thewyers already knew who was behind everything. The perpetrator was from a prominent family, and dealings between powerful families often ended in private agreements to preserve mutual interests. In business, enemies today could be allies tomorrow. Many powerful families preferred to handle disputes discreetly as long as the other party didn''t push too far. Aurora, however, scoffed at the suggestion. "If I wanted to settle privately, do you think I''d have gone to the trouble of hiring you? My principle has always been simple: I don''t care who they are. If someone crosses me, I won''t back down. This incident has caused massive damage. Settling privately would be a p in the face to everyone who worked tirelessly to fix this mess." The lead attorney nodded. "Understood, Miss Montgomery. This case will be easy to win. With both witnesses and evidence on our side, we''ll prepare the legal documents and proceed ordingly." "Thank you," Aurora said coolly. "It''s an honor to work with someone as decisive as you, Miss Montgomery. We''ll take our leave now. If anythinges up, we''ll contact you." "Take care," Aurora replied. Chapter 608: The Puppet Master Revealed In the vi, what was once a cozy and meticulously decorated room had been turned into utter chaos. Delicate porciny shattered across the floor, apanied by the sound of heavy objects crashing down. "Miss, please calm down!" the maid pleaded, her voice trembling as she looked at the mess. The broken shards scattered everywhere made her nervous-what if the youngdy identally hurt herself? "How could this happen? That wretched Aurora! She turned the situation around so quickly! That vile woman!" Lindsay Gilpin spat, her rage palpable. She grabbed a book from the shelf and hurled it across the room, venting her frustration. She had painstakingly orchestrated this entire scheme, only to see Aurora emerge unscathed. Lindsay had even watched the live broadcast, eager to witness Aurora''s humiliation. Yet, Aurora had swiftly deflected the reporters'' tricky questions, not only pacifying them but also bringing in a doctor on the spot to reveal the truth. Although no definitive conclusions had been drawn, the public wasn''t foolish-they could sense something was amiss. Aurora had turned the tide, escaping unscathed. The thought of Aurora resolving the crisis so effortlessly made Lindsay''s face darken with fury. Just then, her phone rang. The maid hurriedly fished it out from the wreckage on the floor. The screen was cracked, but it still worked well enough to take the call. It was an unknown number. Lindsay, already seething, saw the call as the perfect outlet for her anger. She didn''t care who it was-this person was going to suffer. "Hello!" she snapped, her tone sharp and venomous. A light, cheerful female voice came through. "Miss Gilpin, long time no see." The unique voice was instantly recognizable. Lindsay had watched too many of her interviews not to know it. Grinding her teeth, she spat the name through clenched jaws. "Aurora!" "That''s right, Lindsay Gilpin. Thest time you shoved me into the champagne tower and injured Julian, I let it go. But you''ve gone too far this time, setting up such a despicable trap to harm me. I won''t let you off so easily again!" Aurora''s tone was calm, but her words carried a sharp edge. She had initially chosen to spare Lindsay out of consideration for her circumstances. After all, Joaquin had broken off their engagement, and for an unmarried woman, such a scandal was deeply humiliating. Aurora had let it slide, believing Lindsay would fade into her past. But when she saw Lindsay in the photos tied to her recent troubles, she was stunned. At first, she thought the culprits were Marcos or Susan. It had never crossed her mind that Lindsay Gilpin was behind it all. "I don''t know what you''re talking about!" Lindsay immediately denied it. Even if Aurora found those people who had been involved, they didn''t know her identity. Aurora must be bluffing, she thought. Aurora leaned back in her leather chair, a faint, icy smile on her face. "Miss Gilpin, you''re such a convincing actress. Have you ever considered pursuing a career in film? I''m sure you''d win an award for Best Actress." "Aurora, don''t get cocky. So what if you run apany? It''s nothing special. I''ll have my father start a biggerpany for me tomorrow!" Lindsay shot back, her tone dripping with arrogance. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Like Ivy before her, Lindsay had been spoiled from a young age. She was like a princess from a bygone era, ustomed to having everything handed to her. Money couldn''t buy everything, but it could fulfill most desires and dreams. Ivy had been forced to face reality after falling from grace, but Lindsay clearly hadn''t. To her, Aurora was nothing more than a thief who had stolen the man she loved. She wanted Aurora ruined. "Miss Gilpin, I''m afraid that won''t be possible," Aurora said with a mockingugh. "Why not? Don''t underestimate me, Aurora. I''ve just been toozy to try. If I wanted to, I''d run apany better than yours, and then he''d love me!" Lindsay dered, still clinging to her delusions. Aurora''s voice turned colder. "Miss Gilpin, I''m not questioning your abilities. I''m simply pointing out that you''ll soon be very busy." Lindsay froze. "Busy with what?" she asked, confused. Her daily life consisted of shopping, spa visits, and asional appearances at the familypany, where she held a nominal position as the general manager. Her life was carefree, like that of many wealthy heiresses. She traveled abroad for leisure, shopped to her heart''s content, and indulged in entertainment when bored. She never had to worry about anything-money flowed in effortlessly, and there was always someone to handle any problems. This lifestyle had made her willful and entitled. She always got what she wanted, regardless of others'' opinions. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Aurora''s words didn''t make sense to her. "Miss Gilpin, mypany has thoroughly investigated your attempts to sabotage us. I''ve already filed awsuit against you. You''ll soon receive a court summons," Aurora stated, her voice steady and resolute. "You''ll be held ountable for defamation and damages to mypany''s reputation. I suggest you start looking for awyer. But even with the best legal team, you won''t win this case." Aurora''s eyes gleamed with determination. This time, she wouldn''t let Lindsay off the hook. "What? You''re suing me? Ha! On what grounds?" Lindsay scoffed, still dismissive of the gravity of the situation. To her, Aurora was nothing but an eyesore-a thorn in her side that needed to be removed. The idea of Aurora suing her seemed absurd. "You clearly don''t understand the seriousness of this matter, Miss Gilpin," Aurora replied. "No matter. Thew will make it clear to you. Goodbye." With that, Aurora ended the call. She shook her head, marveling at Lindsay''s foolishness. She had thought Ivy was the epitome of stupidity, but Lindsay had proven her wrong. Aurora''s thoughts drifted. If she hadn''t endured her own struggles, would she have ended up like Lindsay? Sheltered, naive, and reckless-living only by her whims, oblivious to consequences. The idea sent a chill down her spine. Theforts of a sheltered life might shield one from storms, but they also stunted growth. She''d rather face the hardships than remain a foolish flower in a greenhouse. Meanwhile, Lindsay stared at her phone, stunned. Aurora had hung up on her! Chapter 609: The Press Conference Aurora''s legal team worked with remarkable efficiency. On the very same day, they filed awsuit with the court, which promptly epted the case. Now, all that was left was to follow the standard legal procedures. However,wsuits were never resolved overnight, as the legal process could be time-consuming. Aurora, unwilling to wait for the court''s final verdict, had already coordinated with the ten individuals involved. They were set to hold a press conference the next day. Those ten individuals knew they had made a mistake. When Aurora approached them for negotiation, they immediatelyplied. They had no path of retreat. Aurora, however, offered them one final shred of dignity-the right to wear sunsses during the press conference. Large sunsses obscured part of their faces, but their swollen, unhealed features remained visible. Although the medications they had applied had reduced the severity, the damage was still strikingly apparent. The press conference that day was a grand event. Aurora invited almost every major media outlet. The mishandling of this perfume incident could have caused severe damage to thepany''s reputation. But if handled well, it could turn into an excellent opportunity for promotion and publicity. The host and reporters were already in position when Aurora entered the venue and greeted the cameras. A significant number of viewers were tuned in to the live stream. The abrupt end of the incident two days earlier had left the public''s imagination running wild. Online discussions were dominated by spection about the perfume controversy. Mostizens had already guessed the truth: someone had set up Aurora. Many evenunched online campaigns to apologize for their previous usations regarding the "toxic" perfume. Regardless of the uproar online, today''s event would finally reveal the truth. Millions of viewers had been waiting eagerly for the live stream. The host began with some introductory remarks, but the audience grew impatient as thementary dragged on. The screen filled with livementsining about the host''s unnecessary chatter. After more than five minutes, the host finally got to the point. "Miss Montgomery, I''m sure you have a lot to say about this incident. I''ll now hand over the stage to you." Aurora smiled gently and greeted the audience through the camera. "Hello, everyone. Many of you have been following this perfume incident closely, for various reasons. "As the person responsible for this perfume, as well as its creator, I feel it''s necessary to provide an exnation for the recent events. "Our perfume has undergone rigorous testing, with all indicators monitored by third- party inspectors to ensurepliance. There are absolutely no harmful ingredients in it. "This is the certification ofpliance, which many of you may have already seen on ourpany''s website. "I understand that even the best products may not suit everyone. To address this, I consulted experts. "This perfume is ssified as a mild product. Most people won''t experience any adverse reactions. For individuals with sensitive skin, the most that might ur is slight redness. "It is entirely impossible for our perfume to cause the severe reactions seen on their faces. After a thorough investigation, we discovered that the condition of these ten individuals was not caused by our perfume. Instead, they had used a substance that irritates the skin, leading to rapid swelling, inmmation, and even abscesses. "Of course, my words alone may not be convincing. It''s better to hear from them directly." Aurora nced in a certain direction. Heather stepped forward, leading the ten individuals. All ten worerge ck sunsses, their faces and necks still bearing signs of damage. The cameras zoomed in for a close-up, highlighting the severity of their condition. One of them stepped forward to speak on behalf of the group. "We owe everyone an apology for this incident. We never actually used Miss Montgomery''s perfume." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "If you never used the perfume, why did you use Sun Company? Do you hold a grudge against them?" a reporter asked sharply. "No, we have no grudge against Sun Company." "Then why did you do it? Do you realize how much damage you caused to Sun Company?" "We''re sorry. We were manipted into doing this. We didn''t think about the serious consequences at the time. Our actions caused significant losses for Sun Company. "We sincerely apologize to everyone. There''s nothing wrong with Miss Montgomery''s perfume. It was all a deliberate act of sabotage on our part to tarnish its reputation. "We hope you won''t lose trust in Miss Montgomery''s perfume because of our lies. This is entirely our fault, and we have already faced the consequences we deserve. "The doctor told us that the substance we used was so harsh that we might have permanent scars. We hope you can forgive us." Their tearful apologies softened the mood in the room. Reporters who had been prepared to ask tough questions hesitated, unwilling to add insult to injury. Instead, one of them shifted the focus. "Who instructed you to do this?" "We don''t know her identity. But Miss Montgomery does. You should ask her," the representative replied, clearly fearful of retaliation. They genuinely didn''t know Lindsay Gilpin''s full identity, only that she came from a wealthy family. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Miss Montgomery, does this mean you''ve identified the person behind this? Who is it, and what grievance do they have with Sun Company? How do you n to handle this?" The reporters redirected their attention to Aurora. She maintained her poised smile. "I''m sure you''re all very curious. Yes, I''ve uncovered the truth. "This individual has no personal grievance with mypany. As for why they did this, perhaps you can ask them yourselves." "Who is the person behind it?" "Lindsay Gilpin, the general manager of Gilpin Enterprise. I have substantial evidence in my possession, and the matter has already been taken to court. Once the results are out, I will share them with everyone." Aurora had no intention of holding back. Lindsay Gilpin had crossed the line, and Aurora didn''t hesitate to expose her in front of the media. With just a few words, the entire nation would soon know the truth. Watching the live stream on her tablet, Lindsay Gilpin was furious. The moment she heard Aurora name her, she hurled the tablet to the ground in rage. "That damn Aurora! How dare she!" Lindsay grabbed her phone and dialed a number, her anger palpable. But the voice on the other end said, "Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavable." She threw the phone to the ground, where itnded next to the shattered tablet. Lindsay was so livid that she paced the room in frustration. Meanwhile, on-screen, Aurora''s smile remained sweet and serene, her demeanor warm and approachable. But deep down, she knew Lindsay Gilpin had truly provoked her this time. An eye for an eye. Whatever Lindsay had done to her, Aurora would ensure she faced the same fate. Now, it was Lindsay''s turn to endure the relentless scrutiny of the media. Chapter 610: Stirring Up Public Outrage Aurora had anticipated the consequences the moment she decided to reveal the truth. She deliberately implicated the name of Gilpin Enterprise as a way to retaliate-an eye for an eye. If Lindsay Gilpin wanted to harm her, then she would have to endure the same pain. Even if others at Gilpin Enterprise were not directly involved, they would still be dragged down by Lindsay. From now on, whenever people mentioned Gilpin Enterprise, they would think about this scandal. The media''s attention would soon shift away from Aurora''spany, and Gilpin Enterprise would bear the brunt of the fallout. Far away in Europe, Julian only learned about the incident today. He had been so swamped with work recently that he hardly had time to breathe. Although he still spoke with Aurora on the phone, she hadn''t mentioned any of this to him, not wanting to cause him unnecessary worry. It was only by chance, while waiting for someone, that he stumbled across a live broadcast on the news. rmed, he called Rock to get the full story. Rock admitted he had intended to inform Julian earlier, but Aurora had specifically asked him not to. "She said she could handle it herself and didn''t want to bother you," Rock exined. And handle it she did. In such a short amount of time, Aurora had already uncovered the mastermind behind the scenes and held a press conference to expose them. Julian couldn''t help but admire how capable she was. There really was no need for him to worry so much about her. ording to their ns, Aurora would being to Europe to join him in a few days. Still, he couldn''t help but wonder if anything else might happen before then. During the busy hours of the day, the time seemed to fly by. But the moment he had time to rest, every second felt like an eternity as he missed her. He missed her scent, her warmth, and the way she would hold him as they fell asleep. Being apart from someone he loved was an unbearable torment. Unable to ease the ache in his heart, Julian lit cigarette after cigarette. Back in the country, the scandal spread like wildfire. The Gilpin family suddenly found themselves in the eye of the storm. The media relentlessly attacked them, and even Mr. Gilpin, who had long since stepped away from the day-to-day operations, was furious. That same day, Mr. Gilpin stormed into the family vi, where Lindsay Gilpin was nervously attending to the rtives who had gathered because of the incident. "Lindsay, how could you do something like this? The one thing the business world cannot tolerate is behavior like this. Once a reputation is ruined, how can you possibly recover?" "Lindsay, we''ve let you hold the title of General Manager even though you rarely show up at thepany. We''ve turned a blind eye to your behavior. You like to spend your time socializing with shady characters-that''s your choice. But to ruin thepany''s name out of boredom? That''s crossing the line!" "Exactly! Our family has worked so hard to build this reputation, and thepany has been thriving these past few years. The stock market is doing well, and now you''ve dragged us into this mess. Do you know what kind of stain this will leave on our family name? This isn''t something we can erase!" Aunts and uncles chimed in one after another. Many of them held shares in thepany, and their dividends depended on its sess. Although the Gilpin family controlled the majority stake, Lindsay''s actions had infuriated the other shareholders. Her underhanded tactics against apetitor had been exposed, and the ensuing scandal had severely damaged thepany''s reputation. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Aurora had only revealed that Lindsay was behind the scheme but hadn''t disclosed Lindsay''s motives. As a result, those unaware of the full story assumed that the conflict between the Montgomery and Gilpin families stemmed from business rivalry. Everyone knew that Aurora owned Sun. After Ivy and Zachary were ousted from the Montgomery family, Aurora had be the de facto heir, even though the family had yet to make an official announcement. Since the Montgomery and Gilpin families had a history of animosity and frequent shes in the business world, many spected that the perfume scandal was just another episode in their ongoing feud. But this incident sent shockwaves through the industry. If apany could be sabotaged so easily, others began to worry about their own safety. What if they inadvertently offended the Gilpin family one day? Would they also be targeted? Gilpin Enterprise had been negotiating several major contracts recently, but the scandal had caused investors to pull out and partners to reconsider their dealings. Those lucrative deals, which would have secured thepany''s profits for the first half of the following year, vanished overnight-all because of Lindsay. This naturally left the other shareholders outraged. One by one, they descended upon the Gilpin family to confront her. Mr. Gilpin was livid. "Our family has always conducted business with integrity, and now you''ve gone and dragged our name through the mud. Do you have any idea what you''ve done? "We''ve spent months preparing for these contracts. We were so close to finalizing them. Those deals would have ensured a great year for us. Even if we didn''t sign another contract for the first half of next year, thepany would still be profitable. And now, all of that is gone-because of you!" "Grandfather, I didn''t mean to! It''s all Aurora''s fault. That wretched woman stole Julian from me! If it weren''t for her..." Lindsay''s face turned pale as she stammered, still failing to grasp the gravity of her actions. All she had wanted was to see Aurora humiliated and panicked. She had underestimated Aurora, who not only uncovered the truth but also took legal action and publicly implicated Gilpin Enterprise during the press conference. "You were betrothed to the Alvarez family''s son, but that engagement was canceled ages ago. Yes, the Alvarez family wronged you, but don''t forget-he never showed up from the start. "I asked for your opinion back then, and you insisted on the engagement. Everything that happened afterward was your own doing!" "It''s Aurora''s fault! She stole Julian! I did nothing wrong!" Lindsay was consumed by her obsession. Ever since she learned about Julian and Aurora''s engagement and the fact that they were living together, jealousy had driven her to madness. Even Aurora''s sess in founding her ownpany fueled Lindsay''s resentment. She had been looking for a way to bring Aurora down, convinced she could strike a decisive blow. But the oue had backfired catastrophically. "Lindsay, you jeopardized the entirepany for your selfish desires. William, you must take action. Thepany is in crisis because of her. What are you going to do about it?" The losses were significant. Even if Mr. Gilpin wanted to protect Lindsay, he had no choice. The contracts were supposed to be a done deal, and everyone had worked tirelessly to secure them. Now, the deals were gone, and thepany was in turmoil. "I will make this right," Mr. Gilpin finally said. "Lindsay made a mistake, and she will face the consequences. She holds twelve percent of thepany''s shares. I will redistribute her shares among the rest of you aspensation for this incident." Though it pained him to do so, Mr. Gilpin knew this was the only way to calm the shareholders. Lindsay was his granddaughter, but even that bond couldn''t absolve her from the mess she had created. Chapter 611: Punishment In recent years, Gilpin Enterprise had thrived, and Lindsay Gilpin''s shares, which ounted for over ten percent of thepany, brought her substantial dividends annually. This financial security allowed her to live a carefree life. But now, Gilpin Enterprise was moving to strip her of all her shares. Panic surged through Lindsay. "I know I made a mistake," she pleaded. "I''m sorry to everyone. Please give me a chance to make things right. I promise I''ll work diligently at thepany from now on. I beg you-don''t take away my shares! I know I was wrong." Her parents quickly chimed in, pleading on her behalf. Although their family held a significant portion of shares, the scattered shares among other rtives were not insignificant. Everyone present was family, and Gilpin Enterprise''s sess had been a collective effort. "Everyone here is family," her father said earnestly. "Lindsay might have lost her way, but I hope you can forgive her this time for the sake of family." "As her father, I take responsibility for her mistakes," he added. "I failed to guide her properly, which led to this. From now on, I''ll make sure to keep a close eye on her." But this wasn''t a trivial matter. The rtives all knew Lindsay''s temperament-spoiled and entitled, a typical pampered princess. Even if she did join thepany, she would only cause trouble. As for her promises to change, no one believed her. People''s natures were hard to change. This time, the stakes were high. It wasn''t just about Lindsay''s mistake-it was about redistributing shares. Even gaining just one percent more could mean significantly higher dividends every year. No one would willingly let go of such an opportunity. The rtives whispered among themselves, their eyes gleaming with calction. The potential loss from Lindsay''s blunder was temporary, but the redistribution of shares would be permanent. The better Gilpin Enterprise performed in the future, therger their dividends would be. In the face of such interests, familial bonds held little weight. One woman spoke up, her voice sharp. "My husband has been working overtime for months to secure this deal. He led his entire team, working day and night, and just when sess was within reach, this happened. Do you know how much money was lost because of this? My husband even lost weight from the stress!" Another rtive nodded in agreement. "Family is family, but business is business. None of us wanted this to happen. We''ve all been working hard for thepany''s growth, but look at her-she''s ruined everything. At her age, how much more can you teach her? You still have your shares, so losing a little bit from her won''t make a difference." "What do you mean it won''t make a difference?" Lindsay snapped, her temper ring. "If it doesn''t matter, then why don''t you hand over your shares to me?" Her outburst only deepened the tension in the room. Lindsay''s social media ounts had already been flooded with scathingments. Someone had exposed her online, and before she could disablements, thousands had poured in. Every single one was filled with hatred, calling her vicious and cruel. People berated her for ruining Aurora''spany and for destroying the lives of those young women. They called her a heartless viin, predicting she''d face retribution one day. The more she read, the angrier she became. She disabledments and private messages, but the harassment didn''t stop. People continued to attack her under trending hashtags. Now, her family had turned on her as well. The double blow left her seething with rage, with no outlet for her frustration. "You really don''t know how to talk to people, do you?" one rtive scolded coldly. "Don''t I?" Lindsay shot back. "If you really considered me family, you wouldn''t be taking advantage of this. Every time there''s something good, you''re quick to split it with everyone. Don''t think I don''t know what you''re after. You''ve all been waiting for me to slip up, just so you can snatch my shares. Well, congrattions-you''ve finally seeded. You must be thrilled!" Her father quickly stepped in, trying to calm her down. "Lindsay, stop talking! This is your fault to begin with." But Lindsay was beyond reason. Sheshed out with every word that came to mind, not caring about the consequences. Her rtives, like a pack of hungry wolves, saw her outburst as the perfect opportunity. Her father knew they wouldn''t hesitate to use this to strip her of her sharespletely. "William," one rtive addressed Lindsay''s grandfather, "look at your precious granddaughter. She''s made such a mess and still refuses to repent." William leaned on his cane, his voice firm and unwavering. "Enough. I won''t show her any favoritism. I''ve already decided-her shares will be redistributed among you all. This matter is settled." "Grandfather! You can''t do this!" Lindsay cried out. "Be quiet!" William roared. "You''ve caused enough trouble and still show no remorse. It''s time you learned a lesson. Bring her to thepany tomorrow to sign the transfer agreement." William was furious. Jason, his other grandson, had already refused to return and take over the family business. Now, his granddaughter was proving to be just as useless. He recalled Oswaldo''s smug expression at thest family gathering, his granddaughter Aurora standing proudly by his side. Aurora was talented and aplished, her sess recognized in the business world. Even without relying on the Montgomery family, she had made a name for herself through her own efforts. In stark contrast, Lindsay was infamous for her arrogance and petty squabbles. She couldn''t even sabotage others properly without getting caught, and her ipetence made William''s blood boil. This debacle had not only tarnished Lindsay''s reputation but also brought shame to William himself. Infuriated, he stormed out of the room. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Father, please stay for dinner," Lindsay''s mother called after him. "I''ve already asked someone to prepare it." "Dinner? All you ever think about is eating! I''m already furious enough because of that disgraceful girl!" William snapped, leaving without another word. That night, Lindsay tried everything she could to change her grandfather''s mind, but he remained firm. She didn''t sleep a wink. The next morning, her father came to take her to thepany. "Dad, I won''t sign it. Those shares are mine. I won''t give them to anyone!" Lindsay protested. "Lindsay," her father said wearily, "this time, all the shareholders have united against you. Individually, they may not amount to much, but together, they''re a powerful force. Your grandfather had no choice but to take this step to appease them. We''ve done everything we can, but now you need to listen. Go to thepany and sign the transfer agreement. "Once this matter blows over, we''ll figure out a way to get your shares back. You know your grandfather''s temper-his word is final." "But Dad, once the shares are in their hands, they''ll never give them back! If I sign, I''ll lose everything!" Lindsay''s voice trembled with desperation. "You won''t lose everything. You''ll still have us," her father reassured her. "Be good and do as I say. Don''t make things harder for me. If your grandfather gets even angrier and something happens to him, what will we do then?" Chapter 612: Leaving the Country Lindsay Gilpin never expected her act of revenge to have such severe consequences. Her shares were stripped away. Although she had the Gilpin family behind her and wouldn''t have to worry about her livelihood, who would willingly ept such treatment? And this was only the beginning. After signing the share transfer agreement, she was served with a court summons-Aurora had filed awsuit against her. Lindsay immediately sought help from herwyer. However, even herwyer made it clear that the opposing side had solid evidence, leaving little chance of victory. He advised her to mentally prepare for the worst. If she lost thewsuit, Lindsay would have to pay a hefty sum. She gritted her teeth in frustration. Damn Aurora! How could someone be so infuriating? Meanwhile, Aurora felt a sense of relief. The trial process would take some time, as both parties needed to gather evidence. Aurora worked tirelessly to finish the jewelry she was making for Candy and arranged for someone to deliver it to New York. She then booked a flight to Rome for the day after tomorrow. Julian was already there, and Aurora had always been fond of that city-a ce brimming with romance. "Julian, I''ve just about wrapped things up here. I''ve booked a flight for the morning after tomorrow," Aurora informed him. "You little bunny," Julian replied, a hint of reproach in his tone. "How could you deal with something so big back home without telling me? Were you trying to make me worry on purpose?" "Julian, I didn''t want to distract you. Besides, I handled it just fine, didn''t I?" Aurora''s voice softened as she yfully sought forgiveness. "Yes, yes, you handled it well. Rock already told me everything. I''ll let it slide this time, but don''t hide things from me again." "Okay, don''t worry. It''s gettingte. I''m heading to bed now. I''ll see you the day after tomorrow." "Alright." Aurora had resolved all thepany''s issues. After the toxic perfume incident, the negative publicity hadpletely vanished, reced by increased recognition of the perfume. Although the earlier returns had caused significant losses, thepany was on track to recover soon. Early the next morning, she had Mona drive her to the airport. Surprisingly, at the airport, she ran into someone she thought she''d never cross paths with again-Susan. The two of them went through security together. Aurora didn''t greet her, and Susan certainly didn''t greet Aurora either. Susan''s gaze lingered on Aurora''s radiant face. Ever since Aurora had left four years ago, her life had only improved, while Susan''s had only worsened. It wasn''t unusual for them to run into each other in such arge airport, given the number of domestic and international flights. But to their surprise, they ended up on the same flight-and seated next to each other. Susan removed her oversized sunsses as soon as she boarded the ne, then put on an eye mask, seemingly ready to sleep. Whether she didn''t want to see Aurora or was genuinely exhausted was unclear. Aurora nced at Susan out of the corner of her eye. Her face was lightly made up, but even the makeup couldn''t hide her weariness. Susan looked utterly drained. Ever since the perfumeunch event, Aurora hadn''t seen her. Susan was now with Marcos, so why was she flying to Rome alone? Aurora didn''t recall seeing anyone apanying Susan at the security checkpoint. Since Susan had left the entertainment industry, what business did she have in Rome? Aurora found it strange but decided it wasn''t her ce to ask. After all, they were no longer friends. As the ne took off, Aurora remained wide awake, having slept well the night before. She noticed Susan''s shoulders trembling slightly. Faint sobbing reached her ears. Although Susan was wearing an eye mask, Aurora could see her wiping away tears. What was wrong? Among all the scenarios Susan could have imagined, exposing her vulnerability in front of Aurora was thest thing she wanted. Yet fate seemed cruel, throwing Aurora into her path. Susan''s thoughts drifted back to that day at Marcos'' perfumeunch event, where she had fainted amidst a throng of reporters. When she woke up, Marcos was by her side. Her face was pale. "Marcos, theunch event..." "It doesn''t matter," Marcos said. "One unsessful event doesn''t mean future ones will fail. Don''t worry about it-I''ll handle everything. You just need to rest." "I''ve always been in good health. I must''ve just been too tiredtely. Let''s get discharged," Susan said as she started to lift the nket and get out of bed. "Susan, listen to me. There''s a reason you fainted. You''re pregnant," Marcos suddenly revealed. "What?" Susan froze, stunned. They had only been together once. Could it really have been that night? "It''s been a while," Marcos said, his expression grave. "The timing matches that night. It''s mine." "I''m... pregnant? I have a child?" Susan''s face lit up with joy. For so long, she had dreamed of having a child with Hayden, but Hayden had never touched her. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Now, by some twist of fate, she was carrying Marcos'' child. She had been so preupied with other matters that she hadn''t even noticed her missed periods. "Susan, don''t get too excited. The doctor said your body is weak and you haven''t been taking care of yourself. The baby is at risk of miscarriage. You need to rest," Marcos said, his tone serious. Marcos was conflicted. On one hand, his family, the Girons, would never ept Susan. On the other, he wasn''t sure what he truly felt for her. He had liked Susan when he was younger, but after returning to the country, his feelings for her had be muddled-was it love, or just a brotherly affection? He had already promised his family he would break things off with Susan. Yet, now that she was pregnant, he couldn''t see this as good news. "Alright, I won''t get too excited. I''ll eat and sleep on time from now on. I won''t let the baby go hungry," Susan said, gently touching her t stomach. The thought of a tiny life growing inside her felt miraculous. "Good. You must be hungry after waking up. I''ll go get you something to eat. Stay here and rest," Marcos said. Whether or not he loved her, and whether or not the baby was his, Marcos was determined to take care of Susan. Shortly after Marcos left, Susan remained lost in her joy. She wondered whether the baby was a boy or a girl, and whether it would look like her or him. Just then, the hospital room door opened, and someone walked in. Susan thought Marcos had returned, but to her surprise, it was an old acquaintance. "Mrs. Giron," Susan said, startled to see Marcos'' mother. She started to get out of bed. "There''s no need. I heard you''re not well, so I came to talk to you," Mrs. Giron said calmly. Chapter 613: Retribution Susan felt a strange unease as she watched Mrs. Giron approach. As a child, she had always remembered her as a kind and approachable elder. After she and Marcos began their rtionship, Susan had often suggested visiting his family together. But every time, Marcos hade up with a different excuse to avoid it. Now, with Mrs. Giron showing up unannounced, Susan couldn''t help but feel a sense of foreboding. "Mrs. Giron, please, speak your mind," she said cautiously. "Susan," Mrs. Giron began, sitting down nearby with a warm smile, "I remember when you used to visit our home. You were just this tall back then, always chasing after Marcos. And now, look at you-all grown up." Her casual tone eased some of Susan''s tension. "Yes," Susan said, smiling faintly, "people used to call me Marcos'' little shadow. Even then, he looked after me, and I always loved being around him." "You''re just as sweet and lovely as you were back then," Mrs. Giron said with a chuckle. "That little shadow has grown up to be a big star. I''ve watched every show you''ve been in." "Really? I didn''t know you liked watching dramas, Mrs. Giron. Unfortunately, I''m no longer an actress. I just want to live a simple, ordinary life now," Susan said, her voice softening as she thought of the child she was carrying. "I''ve followed all your shows-and the news as well." Susan''s face stiffened. "Mrs. Giron, you shouldn''t believe everything those tabloid reporters say. I-" "Susan," Mrs. Giron interrupted, her tone still kind but her words pointed, "the truth doesn''t matter much to me. I''m here today to ask about your rtionship with Marcos. What is it, exactly?" Susan''s expression froze. Though Mrs. Giron''s smile remained, Susan couldn''t tell what the older woman was truly thinking after all these years. Carefully, she replied, "Mrs. Giron, Marcos and I are together now. I hope you can give us your blessing-" Before she could finish, Mrs. Giron cut her off. "Susan, weren''t you married to Hayden before? I even attended your wedding and offered my congrattions. And now, not long after, you''re with Marcos? Is there some kind of misunderstanding here?" Her words were like a de wrapped in silk-gentle yet cutting. On the surface, it seemed like a harmless inquiry from an elder, but the question struck deep. If Susan imed she didn''t love Hayden, the next question would undoubtedly be why she married him in the first ce. If she admitted she loved Hayden, it would raise an even sharper question: why was she now with Marcos? Biting her lip, Susan tried to figure out how to respond. Mrs. Giron waited patiently, not rushing her for an answer. Finally, Susan spoke, her tone steady but her heart heavy. "Mrs. Giron, I won''t hide anything from you. When I married Hayden, I thought he was the one I could entrust my life to. But I didn''t realize that I never truly had a ce in his heart. When I was at my lowest, Marcos was there for me. He made me see that he''s the one who truly cares about me. My marriage to Hayden was nothing more than an empty shell. It took me a long time to realize that. Marcos helped me escape that misery. From now on, I only want to be with him." "Susan," Mrs. Giron replied gently, "it''s not my ce to interfere too much in the lives of you young people. But there are some issues with what you just said." "What issues, Mrs. Giron?" Susan asked nervously. "Young people these days don''t seem to take rtionships seriously," Mrs. Giron said with a sigh. "It''s not like in our generation, where love was treated with utmost respect. You said you loved Hayden before, and now you say you love Marcos. It took you years to realize you didn''t love Hayden. So, what if, after being with Marcos for some time, you meet someone else and realize you don''t love him either? What then?" If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "That''s not how it is, Mrs. Giron," Susan said, her voice trembling. "I was young and naive before. I didn''t understand love. But after everything I''ve been through, I finally see where I went wrong. This time, I truly love Marcos. There''s no one else for me, and there never will be. Please believe me, Mrs. Giron. You used to like me so much when I was a child, didn''t you?" She grasped Mrs. Giron''s hand, her plea earnest and desperate. She finally understood what the older woman was implying-she disapproved of her rtionship with Marcos. At that moment, Susan felt utterly helpless, like a beggar pleading for scraps. But in Mrs. Giron''s eyes, there was a flicker of disdain. That look cut through Susan like a de. Her heart felt as if a heavy stone had crashed down on it, leaving her in unbearable pain. "Susan," Mrs. Giron said, her tone still measured, "youe from a respectable family. You should understand that every action we take is closely scrutinized. Let me be direct. If it weren''t for the scandals surrounding you and your previous marriage to Hayden, our family would have dly weed this union. But you know how traditional Marcos'' grandparents are. How could they possibly ept a second marriage for their grandson''s wife? Our family may not be the most prominent, but we do have a reputation to uphold. Marcos is our only son, and his wife must be someone who can stand proudly in the spotlight. You''re a good girl, Susan. I''m sure you understand what I mean. If you truly love him, you should think about what''s best for him. Do you really want to tarnish his reputation? Marcos has always been passionate about perfume. He avoided taking over the family business for so long because he wanted to pursue his dream. But look at what''s happened now. He''s lost everything. If it were his own fault, I wouldn''t say anything. But after looking into it, I found that much of it stemmed from your involvement, didn''t it?" Susan''s lips trembled. "Mrs. Giron, it''s true, but..." She wanted to exin. At first, she had only seen Marcos as a tool to make hereback. She had known her negative press might affect him, but she hadn''t cared at the time. If it weren''t for her, Marcos wouldn''t have shed with Aurora. Aurora wouldn''t have left for New York, and Marcos'' perfume wouldn''t have faced dy after dy, ultimately leading to his downfall. "There''s no need to exin," Mrs. Giron said, cutting her off. "I''m not ming you. I just don''t think you and Marcos are suited to be together. Think about what I''ve said. Look at you-so pale and unwell. Focus on recovering first. I won''t disturb your rest any further. I have other matters to attend to." "Take care, Mrs. Giron," Susan said softly as she ced a hand over her stomach. It was clear to her now that Mrs. Giron''s approach had been one of diplomacy first, followed by veiled warnings. What would the Giron family do if they found out about the child she was carrying? A bitter expression crossed Susan''s face. Heaven above, is this the punishment you''ve given me? Chapter 614: They Agreed to Meet Her Mrs. Giron''s words didn''t carry much weight on the surface, but to Susan, they were sharp and cutting. She had called Susan a stain on Marcos'' life. "Susan, you must be hungry. I bought you something to eat. You need to eat more to take care of yourself," Marcos said as heid out the food he had brought. He carefully poured a bowl of chicken soup, letting it cool. Then he helped Susan sit up and ced the food in front of her, feeding her by hand. "Marcos, I''m not injured, you know," Susan said, her mood lightened by his thoughtfulness. "You''re carrying our baby now. As the father, it''s my job to take good care of both of you," Marcos replied. On the way to buy the food, he hade to terms with the situation. Perhaps it was fate, he thought. That night had been Susan''s safe period, so neither of them had taken any precautions. Yet, against all odds, she got pregnant. This unexpected life growing inside her gave him rity. Whatever doubts he had about their rtionship were now gone. There was no turning back-he had to take responsibility for both Susan and the baby. As they ate, Susan''s mind wandered repeatedly. "Susan, what''s wrong?" Marcos asked, noticing her distraction. "Marcos, I''ve always wanted to meet your family. But you''ve never allowed it. It''s not because they''re too busy, is it? It''s because they don''t approve of me, right?" Susan asked directly. "Susan, why are you thinking like this today?" "Your mother came to see me earlier," Susan admitted. At this point, she saw no reason to keep it a secret anymore. "What did she say?" Marcos'' heart sank. He recalled the harsh things his family had said about her before. He couldn''t imagine what his mother might have said to Susan''s face. "She said we weren''t a good match and suggested I carefully reconsider our rtionship. But, Marcos, I don''t care what others think. I just want to know how you feel," Susan said, her voice steady but firm. Susan had already made up her mind. If Marcos viewed her as nothing more than a burden, she''d walk away. She wouldn''t drag him down. Their rtionship had always been clouded by unspoken truths. But now, knowing she was pregnant, Marcos realized he couldn''t let her down anymore. "Susan, I know my family has their reservations about you. But I''ll convince them. In the past, I wasn''t sure about my feelings, but now I am. I''ll marry you and take care of you and the baby," Marcos said with conviction. Susan''s eyes lit up with joy. "Thank you, Marcos. I''m d you didn''t abandon me." "Fool, how could I ever abandon you? Don''t worry; I''ll handle my parents," he reassured her. Though his words were meant tofort Susan, Marcos knew better than anyone how stubborn his family could be. Still, he couldn''t let her down now. "Okay," Susan murmured, leaning into his chest. Despite all the hardships she had endured, she felt fortunate to have met a man who truly cared for her. That was enough for her. After leaving the hospital, Susan began preparing for the baby''s arrival. While she dreamed of having a wedding with Marcos, she was hesitant. Her previous marriage to Hayden had been a public spectacle. Another wedding now would only thrust Marcos into the spotlight of public scrutiny. No wedding. No marriage certificate. She had nothing-not even the tangible symbols ofmitment. But strangely, her expectations for marriage had diminished. The romantic ideals she once held seemed trivialpared to having someone who genuinely loved her. Since her pregnancy, Marcos came home immediately after work every day to spend time with her. This simple, stable life was what Susan had always wanted. She hadn''t found it with Hayden, but now, with Marcos, she finally felt happy. But happiness didn''tst long. One day, Marcos came home with exciting news. His family had finally agreed to meet her. Both of them were overjoyed. Susan thought to herself, no matter how strict parents could be, they ultimately loved their children. Surely, they couldn''t resist their son''s wishes forever. That night, Susan was so excited she couldn''t sleep. She woke up early the next morning and tried on outfit after outfit in front of the mirror. Though her figure hadn''t changed much yet, nothing seemed to look right to her. "Marcos, what do you think I should wear?" she asked nervously. "You''re a superstar, Susan. You look amazing in anything. Back when I was abroad, I used to buy fashion magazines just because you were on the cover," Marcos said with a smile. Since he had opened his heart, life no longer felt as difficult. While Susan had made mistakes in the past, they were all foolish acts driven by love. Hayden had never treated her as a woman to be cherished. The resentment she had buried deep within her had turned her against Aurora. But a woman was like a flower-when cared for, she would bloom beautifully. If neglected, she would wither away. After spending time with her, Marcos discovered there were so many endearing sides to Susan. Their rtionship was harmonious now. All they needed was his family''s approval, which made tonight''s family dinner all the more important. "Marcos, you''re so sweet. I''ll wear white. It''s a color that people find easy to like," Susan said, choosing a white coat. She sighed softly. Once, she had looked down on others from a position of power. Now, she found herself going out of her way to please others, even exhausting herself to win their favor. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Perhaps it was karma for what she had done to Aurora. She had never regretted her actions before, but now, she finally did. If she hadn''t made that terrible mistake back then, Aurora might still be with Hayden. At most, Susan would have been heartbroken for a while. Who knows? She might have met Marcos or another man. But no matter who it was, she wouldn''t have ended up in such a miserable state. "It''s time. Let''s go," Marcos said, ncing at his watch. Dressed and ready, Susan walked out with Marcos, carrying the many gifts she had prepared to win over his family. Her heart raced with nerves. "Marcos, do you think your family will question me?" "They won''t. If they''ve invited you, it means they''ve epted you. Don''t worry. You''ve met my parents before, haven''t you?" "Yes," Susan replied. She had met them as a child, but Mrs. Giron was no longer the gentle woman she used to be. Now, she was a mother who meticulously nned for her son''s future. Maybe she was overthinking it. With Marcos on her side and a baby on the way, they couldn''t possibly oppose her anymore. As these thoughts swirled in her mind, the car pulled up to the Giron family''s vi. "We''re here," Marcos said. "Marcos, I suddenly feel so nervous," Susan admitted. "It''s okay. I''m here. Don''t worry," Marcos said, offering her a reassuring smile. Chapter 615: Humiliation The housekeeper opened the door for them. Susan''s heart pounded uncontrobly, faster than it ever had-even more so than the first time she attended an awards ceremony. She was both nervous and scared. "Marcos and Susan are here! Come in," Mrs. Giron greeted them warmly, her smile as radiant as a sunflower in full bloom. "Mrs. Giron, I brought this gift for you," Susan said, her voice trembling from her nerves. "There''s no need for gifts when youe to visit, Susan. You''re too thoughtful," Mrs. Giron replied, her smile never faltering. Her demeanor was so gentle that Susan couldn''t reconcile it with the sharp words she''d heard from her at the hospital that day. The truth was, many people in this world were actors. They wore masks so well that it was impossible to see the expressions hidden beneath. If Mrs. Giron hadn''t said those things at the hospital, Susan might still have held a good impression of her. But some things, once broken, could never be repaired. Susan followed closely behind Marcos, like a shy little girl. In the living room, Mr. Giron and Marcos'' grandparents were seated. The housekeeper had already begun serving some dishes, and the enticing aroma of food filled the air. Since bing pregnant, Susan''s appetite had grown significantly. Back when she worked as an actress, she had always been conscious of her figure. A slim face looked better on camera, and wearing evening gowns for events required her to stay trim. Gaining weight wasn''t an option. But now that she was expecting a child and no longer in the spotlight, Susan had allowed herself to rx. "Hello, everyone," Susan greeted them awkwardly. They had all seen Susan on television before, so her face was familiar. "Susan, you''re here. Please, have a seat," said Mr. Giron. "Thank you, Mr. Giron," Susan replied, sitting down cautiously. She wasn''t sure what kind of attitude Marcos'' family would have toward her, so she didn''t dare say much. "Would you like something to drink?" Marcos asked her kindly. "I''m not thirsty," she replied. She hadn''t been this nervous even when visiting the Alvarez family. Apart from Joaquin being harsh, the rest of the Alvarez family was rtively easy to deal with. But the Giron family was different. Every single one of them seemed to look at her like she was an enemy. Marcos'' grandmother sat down beside Susan. "So, this is Susan. You''re even more beautiful in person than on television," she said with a smile. Then, turning to Marcos, she added, "There''s fruit in the kitchen. Why don''t you go get some for Susan?" "Good idea. You can rest for a bit," Marcos said before heading to the kitchen. The moment Marcos left, Susan''s uneasiness grew. His grandmother''s expression shifted, losing the warmth it had held moments earlier. "Grandma, is there something you''d like to say to me?" Susan asked. She could tell immediately that the older woman had something to get off her chest. "You''re sharp, Susan. Marcos'' mother probably spoke to you at the hospital before. What she said represents the opinion of our entire family," the grandmother said, her tone turning cold. So that was it. Susan had thought Marcos had managed to convince them, but now it was clear-they had only fooled Marcos. This family dinner was nothing more than a trap. "Grandma, Marcos and I are truly in love. Why won''t you ept us being together?" Susan asked, her voice trembling slightly. "Susan, you''re a beautiful woman. With your background, you could find any man you want. But the Giron family has very high standards for our daughters-inw. We don''t insist on equal social standing, but at the very least, the person must have a clean background. "You''ve spent years in the entertainment industry. Everyone knows how it works there. To get resources, you have to sleep with directors and producers. You''ve only been in the industry for a few years, yet you''ve already made it big. How else could you have aplished that?" Her grandmother''s words were cutting, implying that Susan had only risen to fame through unsavory means. Anyone would feel insulted by such usations, especially when they came from the grandmother of the man she loved. In the past, Susan would haveshed out immediately. But now, even though she was furious, she maintained a calm smile. "Grandma, you misunderstand me. I admit that many people in the entertainment industry operate the way you describe, but with my family''s background, it wasn''t difficult for me to secure opportunities. Acting was just a hobby for me-I didn''t do it for money. "As the only daughter of the Simmons family, I receive significant dividends from our family business every year. I''ve nevercked money, so I had no reason to sacrifice so much for resources. My rise to bing an award-winning actress was swift, and that was due to both my family''s support and my own hard work." Her grandmother paused, considering her words, but then replied, "Whether or not you did those things doesn''t matter. The fact remains that you''ve been involved in many scandals. That alone makes it impossible for us to ept you. "On top of that, you''ve been married before. Our family is proud and has high standards. We can''t ept a second-hand wife as our grandson''s partner." "So, the reason you invited me here today wasn''t to ept me but to persuade me to leave?" Susan asked, a bitter smile forming on her lips. It was then that Mr. Giron, who had remained silent until now, spoke up. "Susan, you''re a smart girl. You should understand what''s best for everyone. Marcos has already agreed to an arranged marriage with the Langdon family. You should give up. "Of course, we won''t let your time with Marcos go to waste. Here''s a check for one million dors. Consider itpensation. If you think-" If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Susan cut him off with augh. She had never imagined that such a melodramatic situation would happen to her. She''d yed roles in movies where a poor girl fell for a rich man, but this? The heiress of the Simmons family being dismissed with a check? It was absurd. "Grandma, do you think I''m short on money?" "Of course not. With your family''s wealth, you don''t need money. This is just a token of our goodwill," her grandmother said firmly. "Miss Simmons," Mr. Giron continued, "we''re all adults here. The world is realistic, and you must know we''ll never let you marry into our family. What''s the point of staying? Marcos has already agreed to meet Miss Langdon. She''s lively, pure, and exactly the kind of daughter-inw we want. "You, on the other hand, are a woman with a tarnished reputation. I''m sorry if my words are harsh, but I hope you understand. No one is indispensable, and it''s better for you to let go." "A marriage that isn''t blessed by the family-do you think it could ever be happy?" he added. Susan stood. "Thank you for your time. I won''t bother you any longer," she said coldly. She had hoped today''s visit would lead to some progress, but now she realized how foolish she had been. These people didn''t hold back, speaking with cruelty and leaving no room for dignity. Not a single member of the Giron family weed her. As she walked out, no one tried to stop her. That, she thought bitterly, had been their goal all along-to humiliate her and shatter her hope. So this was how little her self-respect meant to them. How pathetic. Chapter 616: Miscarriage The verbal attacks Susan endured from Marcos'' parents and grandparents were far more vicious than any physical assault she''d ever faced. She had always known words could wound deeply, but their cruelty cut straight to her soul. Unable to bear it any longer, Susan ran out of the vi. Every word from the Giron family had pierced her like a needle. She was human, and she could feel pain. What did she mean to them? What did they take her for? Marcos came out with a tray of fruit, only to find that Susan was gone. "Dad, where''s Susan?" he asked. "Oh, she said she wasn''t feeling well and left early," Mr. Giron lied without hesitation. Marcos frowned. Susan had been so invested in this meeting-there was no way she would leave without saying something to him. "That''s why Mom kept asking me to wash and cut fruit earlier, isn''t it? What did you say to her?" Marcos felt as though he''d been tricked. He had thought the purpose of this meeting was for his family to acknowledge Susan. But now it was clear they had simply sent him away so they could bombard Susan with insults until she couldn''t take it anymore. "Marcos, we''re only doing this for your own good. We''re not saying you need to marry someone of equal status, but at least someone clean," his father said. "Women from the entertainment industry-how many of them are decent? Don''t let her fool you. That Miss Langdon is a much better match for you!" "Dad, you''re ruining lives here!" Marcos snapped. He turned to rush out the door. The night was freezing, and Susan was out there alone. What if something happened to her? "We''re saving you, not ruining anything!" "Susan is carrying my child!" Marcos shouted, his voice trembling with anger. "The doctor said the pregnancy was already unstable. She can''t handle stress like this! What you''ve done is unforgivable!" Marcos had always been respectful to his elders, but this time they had pushed him to his limit. "She''s pregnant?" The family members exchanged uneasy nces. If something happened to the baby, how would they exin it to the Simmons family? They hadn''t wanted this marriage, but they also didn''t want to create animosity between the two families. Marcos ran out like a madman. Susan hadn''t called for a car. She had simply run down the road, away from the vi. Marcos tried calling her, but she didn''t answer. The night was dark, and the cold wind stung his face. The thought of Susan getting hurt filled him with dread. Under the dim light of a streemp, he spotted a figure slumped on the ground. His heart sank. "Susan!" Susan had been running, tears blurring her vision. Distraught, she had tripped and fallen. Pain radiated from her lower abdomen, and she felt a warm, wet sensation between her legs. "My baby... my baby!" she cried. Though she had never experienced a miscarriage before, she felt a deep, instinctive fear. She knew the first three months were the most fragile, and her doctor had specifically warned her against stress and exertion. "Marcos, save our baby! My stomach hurts so much!" "Susan, don''t worry. I''ll save both of you," Marcos said, his voice thick with guilt. He should never have trusted his family. He carried Susan to the hospital, her white coat stained red with blood. Her pants were soaked through. Susan sobbed uncontrobly the entire way. She had dreamed so much about this child. Now, that dream was slipping away like fragments of a shattered illusion. "Doctor, please, I''m begging you-save my baby! I must keep this child!" Susan pleaded, her face pale from blood loss. "Susan, stay calm. The doctors will do everything they can to save our baby," Marcos reassured her, gripping her hand tightly as they rushed into the emergency room. "Family members, please wait here," a nurse said, stopping Marcos at the door. Over an hour passed. When the doctor finally emerged, Marcos could barely stand. "I''m sorry," the doctor said. "We did everything we could, but we couldn''t save the baby. The patient had already lost too much blood when she arrived. The miscarriage was unavoidable. We''ve performed a uterine cleaning procedure to ensure her recovery." "The baby... is gone?" Marcos felt his mind go nk. He had been ready to be a father, but in an instant, that future was gone. "You''re both still young. There will be other chances," the doctor consoled him. "But the patient is in poor physical and emotional health. She''ll need time to recover. Make sure she isn''t subjected to any further stress." When Susan was transferred to a hospital room, she was fast asleep, her face streaked with dried tears. Marcos sat by her bedside, gently wiping them away. "I''m sorry, Susan. I''m so sorry," he whispered. For the first time in his life, he felt true regret. Both the Simmons and Giron families arrived soon after. "My daughter-what happened to her?" Mr. Simmons grabbed Marcos by the cor, his voice trembling with rage. "Mr. Simmons, I''m sorry. I failed to protect Susan. If you want to hit me or yell at me, go ahead," Marcos said, his head bowed. "The doctor said the baby is gone!" Mr. Simmons roared. "Marcos, I thought you were a man of your word. But if you can''t even protect her, I''ll never let Susan stay with you!" "Mr. Simmons, Mrs. Simmons, it''s all my fault. Everything is my fault," Marcos admitted, his voice breaking. Hearing the Simmons'' usations, the Giron family grew defensive. "It''s your daughter who clung to our son! If you had controlled her better, none of this would''ve happened," Mrs. Giron retorted. "What did you just say?" "Your daughter has a tarnished reputation. No one would want her!" "How dare you!" "Grandma, that''s enough!" Marcos shouted, his eyes red with anger. "Haven''t you done enough? I''ve already told you-I''m going to marry Susan. And now, our baby is gone because of you!" "We''re doing this for your own good! It''s better this way-at least she can''t use the baby to trap you. A woman like her will never be wee in our family!" "Enough!" Mr. Simmons snapped. "Our family never wanted to be ''rted'' to yours in the first ce. Don''t tter yourselves!" "tter ourselves? She''s a divorcee and still dares to remarry?" "Watch your mouth, old woman!" The argument grew louder and more chaotic, waking Susan despite her exhaustion. "Stop it," she said weakly. "Susan, you''re awake! How are you feeling?" Marcos rushed to her side. "Marcos... where''s our baby?" "Susan, the baby is gone. But don''t worry-we''re still young. We can have as many children as you want in the future, okay?" Marcos said softly, trying tofort her. Hearing this, the Giron family immediately interjected, trying to smooth things over. "Susan, we didn''t know you were pregnant. If we said anything harsh earlier, please don''t take it to heart," Mrs. Giron said. "Yes, Susan. You should''ve told us about the baby," another family member added. Susan looked at them, her face pale and filled with disgust. "I don''t want to see any of you. Leave." The room fell silent. No one had expected her to say such a thing. Mrs. Simmons stepped forward, her face full of fury. "You heard her. Get out! My daughter doesn''t want to see you!" "Fine. Rest well, Susan. We''ll visit another time," the Giron family said awkwardly before leaving. Chapter 617: Shattered Dreams She had once desperately wanted to marry into the Giron family, treating their rtives as her own. She even did extensive research, learning what his parents liked and what his grandparents disliked. If her love for Hayden in the past had been born out of youthful infatuation, her time with Marcos was driven by a genuine desire for a warm and loving home. The child she carried had been her entire world. She had already prepared herself to be a mother, but now, they had shattered all her dreams. Born into a wealthy family, she understood better than anyone how cruel and greed- driven those circles could be. The more they possessed, the more they craved. The Giron family had left. Although they wanted Susan gone from Marcos'' side, they hadn''t intended it to happen this way. Every mother would understand the pain she was enduring. Marcos tried to approach her, his voice soft with guilt. "Susan, please, don''t be sad." "Leave. I don''t want to see you." Susan''s voice was cold. She wanted nothing to do with anyone from the Giron family, including Marcos. Even though she knew he had been deliberately sent away when it happened, she still couldn''t bear to face the truth. It wasn''t just her failure to protect the child; it was also Marcos'' failure to protect them both. Her thoughts drifted to Julian''s unwavering devotion to Aurora in the past. Joaquin hadn''t liked Aurora at first, assuming she was just some illegitimate woman from outside. Yet, at an Alvarez family banquet, Julian had openly defied Joaquin for Aurora''s sake. Susan would never forget how Julian had resolutely pulled Aurora out of the banquet hall, his head held high. It was as if he could abandon the whole world, so long as he had her. Susan had once schemed against Aurora and nearly paid for it with her life when Julian retaliated. Though she survived, the cost had been her most cherished possessions. And what had Marcos ever done for her? She had given up her career in the entertainment industry for him. From the moment she decided to be with him, she had resolved to let go of everything, even her greatest passion. The world thought she had left the industry for Hayden, but only she knew the truth. At the time, she could have apologized, taken a year or two off, and made aeback. With her connections and resources, redemption wasn''t impossible. But she had thought long and hard. Since she had chosen to truly love someone, she decided to live simply as an ordinary woman. The Giron family had known about her and Marcos for a long time. Thinking back on the nights Marcos hade homete, his face clouded with worry, she realized he had been torn between her and his family. Perhaps he had hesitated, fearing deeper entanglement. It wasn''t until he learned about the baby that he finallymitted to being with her. She hadn''t thought about these things before, but now, the memories stabbed sharply at her heart. As the anesthesia wore off, her abdomen throbbed with pain. Yet, nothingpared to the ache in her heart. "Susan, I''m sorry. I''m so sorry..." "Enough. Susan doesn''t want to see you." Mrs. Simmons'' voice was firm as she stood protectively by her daughter. Seeing Susan buried under the covers, refusing to look at him, Marcos had no choice but to leave. Some wounds, once inflicted, would remain forever. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! The hospital room was quiet now, with only Mr. and Mrs. Simmons present. They had once been a prestigious family themselves and cherished their only daughter. Susan had been their princess, adored and sought after by countless suitors. Many outstanding men had even been willing to marry into the Simmons family. But now, their daughter was bruised and broken, both physically and emotionally. It pained deeply. "Don''t be sad. Everything will pass," Mrs. Simmons soothed. "Mom, I was wrong. I was so wrong. I should never have schemed against Aurora from the start," Susan admitted, tears streaming down her face. "Foolish child. How could you have known without taking a wrong step? Many people hit a wall and still won''t turn back. But you''ve learned. That''s what matters." "Susan, you''re so young. With our family''s standing, finding a good husband is hardly a challenge. Why care about the Giron family? If they look down on my daughter, then my daughter can look down on them." The couple continuedforting Susan, who reyed her past mistakes over and over in her mind. Her tears soaked Mrs. Simmons'' blouse. Her mother had warned her countless times that Hayden wasn''t the one for her. A man''s feelings were evident in his gaze, after all. Hayden had only been with Susan out of obligation. Hisck of love was understandable; falling for someone took time. A year passed, then two, then three-but his eyes remained indifferent. That was when Susan should have realized something was wrong. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Yet, she had clung stubbornly to her self-spun fantasy, oblivious to reality. Sometimes, women could be frighteningly intelligent; other times, they were unbearably foolish. "Mom..." Susan leaned against her mother''s shoulder, seekingfort like a child. Mrs. Simmons sighed, knowing her daughter had suffered both physically and emotionally. In such a state, who could bear to scold her? Susan''s health was poor. She stayed in the hospital for a week before returning to the Simmons family home. During that time, Marcos visited several times but was turned away at the door. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to see him. She needed him to figure out whether he loved her or was merely driven by a sense of duty. After everything, Susan finally understood that some things couldn''t be forced-love included. Marcos sent her hydrangeas daily, knowing it was the only flower she wasn''t allergic to. Her windowsill was now filled with blooming hydrangeas, thriving under the care of nutrient solutions. Susan began living a quiet, restorative life at home with her parents. There were no reporters, no drama. Her days were simple: reading books, tending to flowers, and watching lighthearted movies. But even during the funniest scenes, Susan often found herself crying without warning. Whenever she saw adorable children on television, her hands would instinctively move to her abdomen-where her child no longer was. For half a month, she didn''t step outside, isting herselfpletely. Only at home did she feel safe from harm. "My little princess, your body has recovered. Why not step outside and soak up some sunshine?" her mother urged gently. Chapter 618: Jealousy When Susan was still a celebrity, she barely spent three and a half days at home in a year. Back then, her parents'' greatest wish was for Susan to spend more time with them. Now, their wish hade true. They could see their daughter every day, but having her cooped up at home all the time made them worry. "Isn''t she afraid of getting sick from staying in all day?" Mrs. Simmons thought to herself as she racked her brain for ways to get Susan out of the house. "Susan, why don''t you go out for a walk? If nothing else, I''ll book you a ne ticket to travel abroad. Staying home like this isn''t good for you," Mrs. Simmons said, her face full of concern. "Mom, I don''t want to go anywhere. Isn''t staying home nice? You used to call me all the time, begging me toe home and spend more time with you. Now I''m doing just that, and you''re telling me you don''t want to take care of me anymore?" "What nonsense are you saying, silly girl? Of course, I want to take care of you. I''m just worried about you. I even got your visa sorted a few days ago. Didn''t you love visiting Europe? Why don''t you go rx and clear your mind? Staying at home all day isn''t healthy!" "Alright, alright. I''ll go out now, so stop worrying," Susan said, giving in to her mom''s relentless nagging. In the past, Susan would never leave the house without at least an hour of preparation- doing her makeup, coordinating her outfit. But now that she wasn''t a star anymore, she''d stopped caring about such things. She left home barefaced, wearing a simple down jacket. If her past self had seen her like this, she would''ve been utterly shocked. It''s true-people change. Susan drove aimlessly around the city. To be honest, there weren''t many ces she could go. When she was a celebrity, her days were packed with schedules. Back then, all she wanted was a few days off. Now that she finally had free time, she didn''t know what to do with it. Meet up with friends? She hadn''t made any genuine friends in the entertainment industry. Inviting them out now would likely just lead to gossip about the industry- topics she no longer had inmon with them. With nowhere to go, Susan realized that heading home too early would only prompt another scolding from her mom. So instead, she decided to stay out a bit longer. She drove to a tea house, grabbed a book from her bag, and decided to spend her afternoon there. She found a seat by the window, ordered some tea and snacks, and let the soothing music in the background fill her ears. For the first time in a while, Susan felt calm and at peace. The book was already halfway through when she got up to use the restroom. On her way back, she saw something that froze her in her tracks. Marcos was sitting across from a woman, deep in conversation. The womanughed freely, without a hint of pretense. It was Emily, the daughter of the Langdon family. Susan had met her a few times before. In this moment, Susan finally understood what betrayal felt like. She remembered the other day at the Giron family gathering when people said Marcos had agreed to go on a date with Miss Langdon-how she was the ideal daughter-inw for their family. She also thought of the hydrangeas blooming on her windowsill, growing fuller by the day. The irony hit her hard. She finally understood how Aurora must have felt back then. Seeing Marcos and Emily together ignited a fury in Susan. If she felt this angry just witnessing them on a date, how devastated must Aurora have been when she caught Hayden and her in bed together? Some pain can''t be understood until it''s experienced firsthand. The old Susan would have stormed over to confront them. But she wasn''t the same person anymore. She quietly turned and left, as if none of it had anything to do with her. The bitter fruit she''d nted, she would eat on her own. Well, at least he had finally made his choice. Susan calmly paid her bill and walked out with a sense of resolve. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! She didn''t notice that Marcos, sitting with his back to her, had been frowning the entire time. Nor did she know that Emily, carefree as she appeared, was just as oblivious. "Mr. Giron, thank you for agreeing to this date tod I''m guessing your family has been pressuring you too?" Emily asked cheerfully. "Yeah," Marcos replied, clearly distracted. "Don''t worry, Mr. Giron. I won''t fall for you. I already have someone I like, to be honest. I''m only here to make him jealous," Emily admitted with a mischievous grin. Marcos finally looked up at her, puzzled. "You''re in love with someone else, yet you came to a date just to provoke him?" "Exactly! He''s always so cold to me, always saying he doesn''t like me. So I got mad and decided toe on a date to piss him off," Emily said with a pout. "But Miss Langdon, aren''t you worried he really doesn''t like you? What if he just lets you keep dating other people?" Marcos asked. "Then... then I''ll keep dating until hees to stop me!" Emily said, frowning for a moment before her cheerful demeanor returned. "No, he''ll definitelye!" "Really? Then I''ll stay a bit longer to see if your man shows up," Marcos said, amused. "Mr. Giron, you''re such a good person. By the way, I saw in the news that you''re with Miss Simmons. Why are you still going on dates?" Emily asked curiously. "If you hadn''t kept calling me, do you think I''d be here? I only came to make things clear-I already have someone I like. But seeing as we''re in the same situation, there''s no need to say much more," Marcos said. "Mr. Giron, if you have someone you love, make sure you treat her well. Don''t let her get hurt," Emily said earnestly. "I know. I''ll never hurt her again. Miss Langdon, after today, let''s not meet again," Marcos replied firmly. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Agreed. But Mr. Giron, I still need your help with onest thing," Emily said with a sly smile. Before Marcos could react, Emily picked up a piece of fruit and held it to his mouth. "Quick, Mr. Giron, my man''s here. y along!" she whispered urgently. Understanding her intentions, Marcos opened his mouth and ate the fruit. At that moment, a cold voice interrupted them: "Emily, you''ve got some nerve, going on a date behind my back!" Marcos turned to see a man approaching. It was Eric, the director of Montgomery Group-a man known for his sharp tactics. They''d crossed paths a few times before. "Mr. Montgomery," Marcos greeted. Eric shot him a hostile re. "Mr. Giron, instead of keeping an eye on your own woman, you''re out here dating mine? By the way, I just saw Miss Simmons leaving the restaurant." "Susan? Damn it, she must have misunderstood!" Marcos eximed. He hastily threw some cash on the table and rushed out. Emily, seeing the fury on Eric''s face, realized she might have gone too far this time. She was about to make a run for it when his voice stopped her: "Emily!" "Here!" Emily snapped to attention, standing stiffly like a soldier, almost ready to salute. Chapter 619: Im Sorry Susan drove back to the Simmons family home. She masked her emotions well, pretending as if nothing had happened to avoid worrying her parents. "Susan, where have you been?" The entire Simmons family now treated Susan like someone who needed constant care and protection. "I just went for a drive, Mom. Didn''t you get my visa sorted? I think I''ll take a trip abroad to clear my head," Susan said calmly. She was, after all, a former actress, and her ability to hide her feelings was impable. "I''m d you''ve finallye to terms with things. You worked so hard for years; it''s time to take a break and recharge. You''re still young, and you''ll meet the right man someday," Mrs. Simmons replied, her voice full of relief. "Thanks, Mom. If anyonees looking for me, just tell them I''m not here." "Of course. Go get some rest." Mrs. Simmons was thrilled. Her daughter hadn''t been happy for a long time, and maybe getting away from this painful ce was the best thing for her. Not long after, Marcos showed up at the Simmons family home, but Mrs. Simmons told him Susan wasn''t back yet and sent him away. Susan had already booked an early morning flight for the next day. Her phone was turned off. She had made up her mind to leave everything behind. Before leaving, she gave her mother just one instruction: "Mom, if Marcoses looking for me again, tell him we''re even now." "Don''t worry. Go enjoy your vacation. Rest up ande back when you''re ready," Mrs. Simmons reassured her. As a woman, she understood the pain her daughter was going through. That child had been the catalyst for Susan and Marcos'' falling out. After Susan left, Marcos came back again. He''d spent the entire previous day searching for her, and early that morning, he returned to the Simmons family home, hoping to catch her. But he was toote. Susan had already left for the airport to catch her early flight. "Mrs. Simmons, where''s Susan? Please, let me see her. I''ve been trying to call her, but her phone is off," Marcos pleaded. "She asked me to tell you that you''re even now," Mrs. Simmons replied coldly. She had no intention of approving a man like him as her son-inw. Her daughter was more than good enough, and yet they had treated her so poorly. Mrs. Simmons'' expression was grim. Marcos realized Susan must have truly misunderstood this time. She had already been by Hayden before, and just when she thought she could rely on him, he had ended up hurting her even more. Her heart, Marcos thought, must now be shattered into a thousand irreparable pieces. He couldn''t bear to imagine the pain she was feeling. "Mrs. Simmons, Susan misunderstood me. Please, let me see her. I need to exin everything," Marcos begged again. "Marcos, she''s gone. She doesn''t want to stay in this painful ce anymore." "Where did she go? Please, tell me!" "She went to the South District Airport. If you hurry, you might be able to catch her before she goes through security." "Thank you, Mrs. Simmons." Marcos left in a rush, not realizing that Susan was actually at the North District Airport. The two airports were located on opposite sides of the city. By heading to the South District Airport, he had no chance of catching her. Mrs. Simmons deliberately misled him. She didn''t want her daughter to be hurt any further. A trip away could help Susan heal. At the airport, Susan kept her emotions bottled up until the moment the ne took off. Then, she broke down in tears. Aurora, who happened to be on the same flight, noticed Susan crying but had no idea what had happened to her. It was clear she had been deeply hurt. Aurora handed her a tissue, and Susan silently wiped away her tears. The long flight allowed Susan to regain herposure, but neither of them spoke. Back in high school, they had been inseparable friends. Now, they couldn''t even exchange pleasantries. Aurora flipped through thetest fashion magazine, content in her own world. She didn''t take advantage of Susan''s vulnerable moment to say anything hurtful. Susan observed Aurora''s calm and serene demeanor. There was a quiet grace about her that brought a sense of peace. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "I''m sorry," Susan suddenly whispered. She had never before felt that taking Hayden from Aurora was wrong. To her, the strongest deserved to win. Aurora and Hayden hadn''t even been married, after all. But after seeing Marcos and Emily together, and the radiant smile on Emily''s face, Susan had felt a sharp, piercing pain. Now, she finally understood. The apology camete, but it was sincere. Aurora looked up from her magazine, surprised. She had never expected Susan to apologize, especially under these circumstances. "What''s going on with you?" Aurora asked, her voiceced with suspicion. It was as if she couldn''t believe Susan was acting like this. "I''m apologizing for what I did to you in the past." "You don''t need to apologize. In the end, I got everything back. And seeing you like this now, I guess I had something to do with it. So we''re even. Neither of us owes the other anymore." Susan stared at Aurora but said nothing more. If anyone else had treated her this way, she would have held a grudge. But Aurora''s simple words-"we''re even"-struck a chord. The rest of the flight passed in silence. Even after the apology, the two women could never go back to being friends. But with the grudges gone, Susan felt a little lighter. After the long flight, the ne finallynded. As they exited the airport, Susan walked out alone. She had left on impulse, and no one was there to meet her. In the distance, she saw Aurora run into Julian''s arms. The two embraced at the airport. In the past, Susan might have found the scene unbearable. Now, she felt only a pang of envy. No resentment. She walked away quietly, her figure lonely and deste. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Why was Susan with you?" Julian asked Aurora as he released her from the hug. He had noticed Susan leaving and wondered if she had ulterior motives. "I don''t know. We just happened to be on the same flight. She must''ve been going through something because she cried the entire way," Aurora replied. "Stay away from her. You never know what she''s nning," Julian warned. "I know. But I think this time Susan has changed. She even apologized to me." "No matter what''s on her mind, just keep your distance. You''ve been on a long flight. Let''s grab something to eat and then get you some rest." "Alright, whatever you say." Aurora wasn''t tired at all. Seeing Julian again had lifted her spirits. The two enjoyed a delightful dinner together. The restaurant was located inside their hotel. After the meal, they strolled around the area. The scenery was vastly different from Clothville''s, and every photo they snapped seemed like a postcard. They wandered like an ordinary couple, sharing their thoughts and catching up on the time they had missed, their fingers intertwined as they returned to the hotel. In the presidential suite, Aurora took a shower. When she came out in a bathrobe, she saw Julian working at hisputer. "Still not done?" she asked. "Not yet. A project this big needs a lot of groundwork," Julian replied. Chapter 620: The Red Jade Julian noticed that Aurora hade out without drying her hair. He stood up and handed her a dry towel. "You didn''t dry your hair again." "I''m used to you doing it for me," Aurora replied with a lightugh, sitting obediently on the sofa while Julian gently dried her hair. In the days he had been away, she found it hard to adjust. It was like someone used to eating only vegetables suddenly having a taste for meat, only to have to go back to their old habits. Life without Julian felt like losing a phone-disconnected and insecure. He took care of her so well, like a meticulous housekeeper, that his absence left her feeling adrift. Every reunion after a long separation filled their hearts with warmth. After a night of intimacy, Julian had work to attend to the next morning. Aurora agreed to explore the city on her own once she woke up. She wasn''t new to traveling abroad, so Julian left one of his assistants to apany her. By the time Aurora woke up, it was already past ten in the morning. Her body bore fresh marks of their passionate night, a testament to the intensity of their time together. Politely declining the assistant''spany, she decided to take a sightseeing bus and explore the city''s attractions alone. Such a free-spirited trip was something she had long wanted to experience. Today, she dressed casually, shedding her usual identity to blend in like an ordinary tourist, walking and stopping at her leisure. asionally, she snapped a selfie and sent it to Julian. Even in the middle of a meeting, her photos stirred his emotions, making him long to travel with her-to take countless beautiful pictures of her. He made up his mind: once this project officiallyunched and Aurora got her graduation certificate, they would get married. Then, during their honeymoon, he would make sure to take a long vacation just to be with her. Aurora visited the Colosseum, marveling at the grandeur of the ancient architecture, which silently showcased the splendor and magnificence of a bygone era. As the sun began to set, she was drawn to a shop-a quaint antique store. Feeling intrigued, she stepped inside on a whim. The shop''s decor was traditional, exuding an old-world charm. A sales assistant greeted her at the entrance. "Miss, is there anything you''re looking for?" "I''m just browsing," Aurora replied. She hadn''t nned to buy anything, but the sight of familiar-looking items in a foreignnd sparked her curiosity. The store was filled with antiques, most of which were relics from a previous era. Her gaze fell on a red jade bracelet disyed in a ss case. "This jade bracelet is quite remarkable," she said, pointing at it. People often associated jade with shades of green, but in reality, it came in a variety of colors. Red jade, however, was rare. "Miss, you have an excellent eye," the sales assistant said warmly. "This bracelet is made of the finest jade, with a vibrant luster. It''s a top-tier piece, though many people shy away from red jade, thinking it carries an ominous aura." The assistant retrieved the bracelet from the disy. "Why don''t you try it on? This bracelet has been in our shop for ages, yet no one has taken an interest in it." Aurora hadn''t intended to make a purchase, but since the bracelet was already handed to her, she felt it would be rude to refuse. She put it on. Years ago, Joaquin had gifted her a jade bracelet of exceptional quality, yet this red jade captured her attention in a way nothing else had. Its deep crimson hue stood out against her fair skin, enhancing her natural beauty. "Miss, it looks stunning on you," the assistantplimented. "This red jade must be very old," Aurora observed, studying the stone''s texture and color. It was clearly a relic from many years ago. "You have a discerning eye, Miss. I won''t hide it from you-most of the items in our shop are antiques with significant history. However, their exact origins are hard to trace. Our owner spectes that many of these pieces came from prominent families who fled during wartime. Despite their wealth, they struggled to survive in foreignnds and eventually fell into decline. In desperation, some pawned their cherished possessions, which is how many of these items ended up here. "If you like it, Miss, you should buy it. Who knows? One of these antiques might even have belonged to your own ancestors," the assistant added, her tone growing more mysterious. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Aurora chuckled. "What are the chances of such a coincidence?" "Don''t dismiss it so easily, Miss. I''m not just saying this to make a sale. Our shop used to be a pawnshop. Although we''ve changed our name, our true mission has always been to return these items to their rightful owners. Back then, some people had no choice but to pawn their most beloved possessions. We''ve merely been their temporary custodians, hoping one day these items will find their way back to their rightful homes. "Everything has a spirit. This bracelet has been here for over a hundred years. It''s been in our family since my grandfather''s time, yet no one ever took an interest in it-until you walked in. Isn''t that fate?" The assistant''s gentle words struck a chord with Aurora. "I do like this bracelet. Red jade like this is hard toe by. How much is it?" she asked, her curiosity now mingled with genuine interest. "This bracelet was worth a significant amount even back when it was pawned. Based on current market prices, it would cost this much." The assistant entered a figure into the calctor and showed it to Aurora. It wasn''t cheap, but as someone who had worked in the jewelry industry, Aurora knew the price was fair. The bracelet, now resting on her wrist, felt like a docile child, waiting to be taken home. Joaquin''s previous gift, while exquisite, had always felt more like a piece of art- beautiful but emotionally distant. This red jade, however, resonated with her on a deeper level. People often spoke of love at first sight-not just with people but with objects too. Aurora rarely felt such a strong attachment to anything. Perhaps the assistant was right-this bracelet might have some unknown connection to her past, which was why she felt so drawn to it. Regardless, their meeting felt like destiny. Aurora swiped her card, paid for the bracelet, and left the shop, still wearing it. After she departed, the assistant stepped into the back room. "Boss, someone bought the red jade bracelet," she reported. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "After all these years, someone finally bought it..." the man murmured with a sigh. Aurora returned to the hotel with the bracelet on her wrist. Julian had just arrived back as well. "I''m sorry," he said. "I promised to have dinner with you, but I got caught up at work." "It''s fine, I just got back myself." "How was your day?" Julian asked, holding her hand as they headed out for dinner. Aurora shared the details of her day, including hertest purchase. "Look, isn''t it beautiful?" she asked, showing him the bracelet. "Red jade?" Julian remarked, his gaze falling on the vivid crimson stone. It was an exceptional piece. "You like this color?" "Not particrly," Aurora replied. "It just felt familiar the moment I saw it, so I bought it." "As long as you like it. It''s gettingte-let''s go eat." "Okay," she agreed with a smile. Chapter 621: This Is Love Life in Rome was inexplicably rxing. During the day, Julian went to work, leaving Aurora with an unexpected vacation. She would sleep in, waking naturally, and then spend her time exploring. By now, she had wandered through every corner of the city center. One morning, her phone rang. "Hello, Gore," Aurora answered, her voice groggy as she sat up in bed, running a hand through her messy hair. "You still remember me? You''re in Europe and didn''t even bother to visit? It''s only a two-hour flight from Rome to Paris," a frustrated male voice retorted on the other end. "Well, well, someone''s keeping tabs on me. Big boss," she teased. "Of course I am. Not only do I know where you''ve been, but I also know you designed a custom, one-of-a-kind ruby jewelry set for Candy." "That was supposed to be a secret between her and me. How did you find out?" Aurora asked, intrigued. "I know Candy too. We ran into each other at an awards g the other night. The moment I saw that set, I knew it was your work. A little digging confirmed my suspicion." "Big boss, our contract doesn''t restrict me from gifting jewelry to friends. I didn''t breach any terms, did I?" Aurora chuckled. "You heartless woman! Do you think I called to talk about contract vitions? My talented designer, now that you''ve ventured into perfumes, are you nning to abandon your jewelry fans? They''re starving for your creations!" Gore''s voice was exaggeratedly dramatic. This man was none other than Gore, a renowned jewelry tycoon and Aurora''s contract partner. Hispany was among the most prestigious in the world. Years ago, when Aurora''s brand, DO, shot to fame, Gore had immediately recognized her talent-and her charm. Of course, Aurora had turned him down on both counts. Designing was just a hobby for her at the time; she had her ownpany to establish. Back then, she was a young woman with no experience, and yet she had the audacity to refuse Gore. He still vividly remembered that moment. He must have been so shocked that his jaw could''ve fit a salted duck egg, considering how many renowned designers mored to join hispany. For her, he had bent the rules and personally extended an offer, only to be rejected outright. Not only did she refuse the job, but she also declined his dinner invitation. To be fair, Gore was a notorious yboy, always surrounded by eager admirers. But Aurora, with her innocent looks and thorny, rose-like demeanor, had instantly caught his eye. After failing to win her over, Gore lowered his expectations. Aurora eventually signed a contract with him, but not as a designer for hispany. Instead, it was a unique arrangement: she would remain an independent creator. Thepany provided the raw materials, and she crafted the pieces, which were then sold through thepany''s tform. They split the profits. But Aurora insisted on exclusivity. She imed her creations were works of art, notmodities. The difference, she said, was that art was rare, whilemodities weremonce. At first, Gore thought she was crazy-turning down easy money. But to keep her, he agreed to this somewhat humiliating contract. The terms were clear: he couldn''t rush her, alter her designs, mass-produce her work, or reveal her identity. She hadplete creative freedom. Gore reluctantly epted. But now, six months had passed without a new release from DO. That was why he was calling, hoping to coax this "princess" into action. "You know how busy I''ve been in Clothville. The new collection will have to wait until spring," Aurora replied seriously. Although the contract didn''t specify deadlines, she felt a bit guilty for the dy. "Fine. What hotel are you staying at? I''lle pick you up," Gore said, shifting the conversation. "You''re in Rome? Business trip?" Aurora asked, surprised. "What, did you think I''d fly over from Paris just for you? Unless, of course, you agreed to be my girlfriend." "Gore, I''m engaged. Don''t joke about things like that," Aurora said firmly. She knew Gore wasn''t a bad person; back then, he had only been mildly infatuated with her. But even as a joke, she refused to entertain any ambiguity with other men. "Alright, alright, no more jokes. Hmph, putting romance before friendship," Gore grumbled, feigning indignation. Of course, he already knew about Aurora and Julian. His sources were impable. Aurora gave him her address and hung up. Gore was one of her few friends, despite how insufferable he had been in the beginning. Over time, their shared passion for design had brought them closer. After hanging up, Gore smiled wryly. "What if I really did fly all the way from Paris just for you, you heartless woman?" Three years ago, he had learned just how indifferent she could be. He had thought she might end up with Asher, but she had returned home to be with Julian instead. On the surface, Gore remained the same carefree yboy, changing girlfriends every month. But deep down, he knew there was only one person who truly mattered to him. When he heard she was in Rome, just two hours away by ne, he had booked the earliest flight. He didn''t need much-just to see her, talk to her. That was enough. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! She was the only person in the world who could mock and insult him instead of pandering to him. Gore had even consulted a psychologist. "Doctor, I like someone who insults me. Do you think I''m sick?" "Yes, very sick," the psychologist replied bluntly. "You don''t understand. This is love." The psychologist had been thoroughly baffled. A notorious yboy, in love? He had even tried to find out who the woman was, but Gore''s tabloid headlines were more scandalous by the day. Gore knew he was crazy. He knew she would never like him, but he still dressed impably, hopped into his luxury convertible, and drove to her hotel. When Aurora saw the sleek sports car and the mboyant man behind the wheel, she sneered. "Are you insane? Driving a convertible in the middle of winter? Aren''t you afraid of freezing to death?" Gore had been thrilled to see her, rushing over from his nearby apartment. In his excitement, he had forgotten to put the top up. Now, hearing her sharp words, he only smiled. He didn''t mind being scolded-not by her. Chapter 622: Three Meals a Day, Guaranteed Unlike Julian, who always dressed in a ck suit and overcoat, Gore, in Aurora''s eyes, was like a mboyant peacock, as shy as he could possibly be. "Does a normal person drive a convertible in the middle of winter? Aren''t you afraid of freezing to death?" Gore muttered to himself, "No wonder I felt like the heater wasn''t working today." Aurora was speechless. This man was the epitome of a high-IQ, low-EQ yboy. She had sensed it the first time they met. It had been nearly six months since Gore and Aurorast saw each other. The only times she''d seen him were on the news or in magazines. Compared to the Aurora from six months ago, she had changed significantly. At least now, she understood the ways of the world and no longer kept everyone at arm''s length with her icy demeanor. "Insulting me the moment we meet-you''re such a troublemaker," Gore said, clearly unbothered. After all, no other woman dared to speak to him like this, and strangely enough, he enjoyed it. It was a dynamic where one teased, and the other willingly yed along. "It''ste-are we having breakfast or lunch?" Gore nced at his watch. It was almost 11 a. m. He remembered how this woman never used to sleep in, yet when he called earlier, it was clear she''d just woken up. "Lunch, I suppose. Honestly, I''m starving," Aurora replied. "Your man hasn''t been feeding you well? Why don''t youe with me instead? Three meals a day, guaranteed." Gore''s tone was teasing, but beneath the surface, there was always a hint of flirtation. Though Gore and Asher seemed simr on the surface, they were vastly different. Both were cheerful in Aurora''s presence, but Asher was like the warming sun, while Gore was a scoundrel. From the moment Aurora met Gore, he had never been serious. He spent every day finding ways to lure her into his bed. Aurora had always believed he saw her as prey- something he couldn''t have, which made him all the more determined. "Do you think I can''t survive without a man to feed me?" Aurora was long used to his nonsense and didn''t take offense. It was just who he was. "Just joking. I know a great restaurant-some good old hometown vors." Gore smoothly changed the subject, his wit always keeping him just shy of stepping over the line. For most women, falling into his trap would have been inevitable. But Aurora kept her mind clear from beginning to end. Before she met Julian, she''d never been the type to indulge in casual flings. If something wasn''t her type, she wouldn''t touch it. "You must be tired of all the food in Rome by now," Gore said with a chuckle. As much of a yboy as he was, he did put effort into knowing what women liked. Aurora had learned this about him long ago. "Did Candy tell you where I was?" Aurora asked. She had spoken to Candy before leaving, and Candy had recently run into Gore. "Of course. If I didn''t reach out first, were you nning to never contact me again?" "Not exactly. I''m just treating this as a vacation." "A vacation where you don''t even visit old friends? Princess, that hurts. I''ve been thinking about you all this time." "Big boss, weren''t you just thinking about the actress you were withst night? I saw some tabloid news about you and a Victoria''s Secret angel not too long ago." "So you do care about me?" Gore''s face lit up with mock delight. Aurora sighed. "It was a push notification on my phone. I didn''t want to see it, but it popped up anyway." "So dismissive. Not only do you avoid contacting me, but you don''t even pay attention to my news?" "You know I''ve never been interested in gossip. By the way, that model has a great figure. I imagine your future baby would be tall and strong." "Ugh, your sharp tongue," Gore said,ughing. Bantering with Aurora was one of his favorite things-they both enjoyed it. Aurora smiled faintly. "Big boss, speaking of which, since you''re already here, I do have a favor to ask." "You? Asking me for a favor? Let''s hear it then." "I''m nning to expand into the European market. You know this area well. Are you considering any investmentstely?" Aurora wasn''t just here for a vacation. She had silently vowed to one day surpass Mira''s position and ambition. One market like Clothville wasn''t enough for her. "Oh? You''re about to get married, and instead of staying home to y the perfect wife, you''re nning to dive into business?" Gore teased. "Listen to yourself-you sound like you''re from the 19th century. It''s the 21st century now, big boss. Women have voting rights, you know." "If I married you, I''d have to keep you at home every day. A treasure like you, constantly surrounded by men? I''d die of jealousy. Your man must be very open- minded." Aurora thought of Julian andughed inwardly. That man wished he could keep her in his pocket every day. Open-minded? Not in the slightest. "He''s not open-minded. His heart is just small-so small that it only has room for me. He knows I''m not the kind of woman who hides under a man''s wing. That''s why he gave me the freedom to fly, to pursue everything I want. That''s love, isn''t it?" Aurora''s face softened into an expression of pure happiness as she spoke about Julian. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for the "Of course. Now stop changing the subject. Are you going to answer my question?" "Fine. We''ll talk detailster-we''re at the restaurant." Gore parked the car. Though he was sharp-tongued, Gore was undeniably capable. If they worked together, Aurora knew she would be one step closer to sess. Keeping up his gentlemanly demeanor, Gore started to step out of the car to open her door, but Aurora had already gotten out herself. "We''ve known each other long enough-no need to be so formal," she said, standing gracefully beside him with her bag. Gore shrugged helplessly. He had known this woman would never give any man the chance to y the gentleman. It made sense why she agreed to meet him so easily. For Gore, it was just a casual meetup. For Aurora, it was a negotiation. She hadn''t changed a bit-always sharp and efficient. If she didn''t need something, she wouldn''t have bothered toe. The two walked into the restaurant together. In a foreignnd, seeing something familiar always brought a sense of warmth. But coincidences were a funny thing. Julian had just finished his business nearby and arrived at the same restaurant. As Aurora and Gore entered, Julian''s expression shifted the moment he saw the man beside her. Mira noticed as well. A sly smile yed on her lips. Was the show about to begin? Chapter 623: Kiss Goodbye Aurora spotted Julian as well. Beside him stood Mira and two others, one of whom looked like an assistant. Before Julian could greet them, the two strangers noticed Gore and approached him warmly. "Hello," they said. "Hi," Gore replied. "Your girlfriend is so beautiful," one of the foreignersplimented. The moment Julian heard the word "girlfriend," his expression darkened further. "Sorry, she is my girl!" he said coldly. Everyone was a bit confused. Both sides seemed to know each other, and the woman standing next to Gore turned out to be Julian''s girlfriend? The world truly was full of surprises. The atmosphere grew awkward for a moment, but Aurora remained calm and collected. She stepped forward to greet them without the slightest sign of difort. "Since we''re all friends, why don''t we have lunch together?" Mira suggested. The group agreed, except for Gore, who was visibly displeased. He had taken an early flight to get there, not to watch Aurora and Julian unt their affection. Julian and Gore had crossed paths before, but neither had expected to meet again under these circumstances. Julian immediately ced his arm around Aurora''s waist, positioning himself between her and Gore. He had thought keeping her close in Clothville would ensure her safety, but now, the woman who had been nestled in his embrace that morning was suddenly standing beside another man. Julian wasn''t sure if he had underestimated Aurora''s charm or overestimated his own capabilities. Either way, it tired him. Aurora''s knack for attracting attention left him helpless. Though he reminded himself that Aurora and Gore were likely just work associates- given her position as a DO-he couldn''t suppress his displeasure. When they sat down for lunch, Julian instinctively chose the seat to Aurora''s left, while Gore, unbothered, seated himself on her right. "Mr. Ba, I hope you don''t mind me sitting here?" Gore said after already taking his seat. Julian couldn''t very well ask him to move with others around, so he replied icily, "It''s fine." "I take back what I said earlier-your man isn''t generous at all," Gore murmured teasingly into Aurora''s ear. Aurora could feel Julian''s temper rising. Gore enjoyed stirring the pot-he had done it with Asher in the past, and now Julian was his new target. Before Julian could explode, Aurora reached out to gently tug on his hand, soothing her jealous man. Since they hadpany, the conversation stayed light, with everyone chatting about various topics. Gore, ever the talkative one, carried the conversation easily. Julian, though equally knowledgeable, was naturally reserved and rarely wasted words. When he did speak, his words were precise and impactful. But with Aurora beside him, he had no interest in engaging the group. Instead, he focused entirely on her, serving her food. When the soup arrived, Juliandled a bowl for Aurora and set it aside to cool before offering it to her. He also picked out her favorite dishes, meticulously peeling shrimp for her with his own hands. It was no exaggeration to say he was serving her. At home, he took it even further-if he could chew the food for her, he probably would. His devotion to Aurora wasplete and unwavering. At first, Aurora had found it overwhelming, but over time, she grew ustomed to his care. Now, it felt natural to her, as this was simply how they interacted. It wasn''t an act, but their genuine dynamic. Mira, who knew how much Aurora meant to Julian, couldn''t help but feel a pang of envy. This iron-fisted CEO, feared by his rivals, was now so gentle and attentive to a single woman. Gore, who fancied himself adies'' man, prided himself on being charming and gentlemanly. He had always believed that his attentions made women fall head over heels for him. But watching Julian''s behavior toward Aurora, Gore finally understood why she had chosen Julian and rejected him in the past. Julian''s warmth was reserved exclusively for Aurora. In contrast, Gore''s affections were fleeting-he enjoyed the chase but often lost interest once the woman was his. Aurora was different. She had been one of the few women Gore couldn''t win over, and now he understood why. She was fiercely independent, and even after epting Julian''s love, she hadn''t lost her individuality. Aurora loved Julian, but she didn''t depend on him. She remained true to herself, and it was precisely this quality that made her more precious and cherished. Julian, for his part, gave her the freedom to spread her wings, a lesson Gore only understood now, at thirty years old. Despite the lively conversation, everyone could sense an unspoken connection between Aurora and Julian, one that set them apart from the rest. They seemed to inhabit a world of their own, leaving others reluctant to interrupt. Aurora quietly ate her meal, asionally offering a dish to Julian. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Lunch ended in a swirl of unspoken thoughts and subtle tensions. In the afternoon, Julian had other ns, but his gaze never left Gore, as if warning him to stay away from Aurora. Gore sighed. "I''m her boss and her friend, Mr. Ba. Surely you won''t interfere with her meeting her friends?" "Of course not," Julian replied coolly. "I''m just concerned about your reputation. Too much gossip might drag my Little Bunny into the headlines, and that wouldn''t be pleasant." "Julian, don''t worry," Aurora interjected, tugging on his hand as if to pacify him. "Gore and I haven''t seen each other in a while, and we need to discuss the new productunch for the next quarter." "Fine," Julian relented, his stern demeanor softening under her gentle touch. "Just make sure youe home tonight." "I will," Aurora promised. "Now go, they''re waiting for you." She gestured toward the car parked nearby. Julian didn''t move. "Aren''t you forgetting something?" Aurora looked at him, exasperated, but relented. Rising on her tiptoes, she kissed him lightly on the cheek. But Julian wasn''t satisfied. He pulled her into his arms, pressing his lips firmly against hers, ignoring Gore''s presence entirely. When he finally let her go, her cheeks were flushed. "Call me if anythinges up," he said. "I will," she replied softly. Only when he saw her shy face did Julian finally leave, satisfied. Chapter 624: Waiting for You to Grow As soon as Julian left, Gore smirked and said, "I never thought I''d live to see such a sappy side of you. This is truly rare." "Before I met him, I didn''t know I had this side of me," Aurora replied without hesitation. She had no intention of hiding her feelings for Julian. "Alright, if I''d known I wasing here just to watch you show off your rtionship, I must''ve been crazy toe." Gore looked exasperated. Today, he had truly witnessed Aurora''s softer side. To outsiders, she was always cold and unapproachable. Only when she was with Julian did she act like a gentle, affectionate woman. "My dear boss, you''ve got plenty of fans who adore you. If you''re feeling hurt, why not go find one of them tofort you?" Aurora teased. "Why do I sound so shameless when ites out of your mouth?" "Because you are shameless." Aurora chuckled lightly. "Hand me the car keys. You''ve been drinking, so I''ll drive." Gore caught the fleeting smile on Aurora''s lips. She had changed so much. The Aurora he used to know would never have smiled like that in front of others. Back then, he''d prepared countless jokes to try and make herugh, only to receive her cold, disdainful stares in return. But now, she could smile so easily. Aurora noticed his gaze and turned to him. "Why are you staring at me?" "You just smiled." "I''m human, of course I smile. What''s so surprising about that?" Aurora said as she slid into the driver''s seat, buckled her seatbelt, and expertly started the car. There was something captivating about a woman driving, especially someone like Aurora-a strong, independent woman. "Maybe you haven''t realized it yourself, but you rarely smiled before. Even when you did, it was always a cold smile. You were like someone carved out of ice and snow. Not just your demeanor, but your heart was frozen, shutting everyone out. But now, it''s different. The ice in your heart has melted. This is the real you." Gore''s tone was unusually serious. Aurora, focused on driving, didn''t have time to look at his expression. "Is it really that serious?" she asked. "Of course it is. You used to be like a block of ice. I even thought about trying to melt you myself. But clearly, you''ve found the right person for that." Gore thought of how Julian had cared for Aurora so tenderly. If he was like that in public, it was impossible to imagine how affectionate they were in private. That''s why Gore had to admit Aurora had chosen well. Neither he nor Asher had ever been able to break through her emotional barriers, but Julian had done it effortlessly. Gore had no choice but to admire him. "Of course," Aurora said, a spark of pride lighting up her face. "He''s the best person in the world to me." "You really are different now," Gore sighed softly. "People change, big boss. You''re no exception." "Alright, didn''t you say earlier you wanted to talk business with me? If I don''t bring it up soon, I''m afraid you''ll drag me around the city all night." Aurora, caught red-handed, didn''t deny it. "There''s nowhere else to go anyway. Might as well enjoy the view and chat." "That depends on what kind of chat you''re looking for." "Gore, I want to enter the European skincare market. You and I could work together." Aurora didn''t beat around the bush and went straight to the point. "I''ve looked into your perfume. Based on its pricing, it''s clear you''re not content with just the Clothville market. You''re aiming for the international stage. But yourpany is still in its early stages. You haven''t even secured a foothold in Clothville yet, and you''re already thinking about Europe. Don''t you think you''re being a bit too ambitious?" Gore''s sharp insight was undeniable. Aurora was well aware of her impatience, but she had no other choice. She wanted to grow quickly, to stand shoulder-to-shoulder with Julian, not just watch his back from afar. She had no option but to push herself to grow. "I''ll admit I''m inexperienced in this field, but I have my reasons." "Let''s hear them. If I were you, I''d just stay home, pamper myself, and binge-watch some shows. The business world is cutthroat. Most people are desperate to get out of it, and here you are, throwing yourself in headfirst. Are you short on cash?" The idea of Aurora being short on money wasughable to Gore. Judging by the major deals Julian had been closing recently, it was clear that man was wealthy beyond imagination. Given how much Julian cherished Aurora, he''d probably pluck stars from the sky for her if she asked. Not to mention, Aurora herself was a wealthy heiress with her ownpany. Gore couldn''t think of any reason she would need more money. "It''s not about money. I just feel too weak right now. I want to grow stronger." "My princess, how can you call yourself weak? What does that make other women? I''ve heard yourpany in New York is thriving, and the one in Clothville is doing quite well too. For a startup, you''ve achieved so much, yet you still think you''re weak? Do you even hear yourself?" Aurora cleared her throat awkwardly. "That''s not what I meant. I just feel like I''m too far behind Julian. I want to catch up to him, so I have to be stronger." Seeing Aurora''s determined expression, Gore was speechless. "Are you out of your mind? Why are you so set on chasing after him?" He was starting to think he''d never won Aurora''s heart because he couldn''t understand her logic. "Because I don''t want to be a woman who only lives under his protection. I want to stand beside him as his equal. Right now, I''m far from that." "Alright, fine. But let me be blunt-yourpany has only released one type of perfume. Your product range is too narrow, and your experience is too limited. To be honest, yourpany isn''t qualified yet." "I know that. But ourpany is about tounch a new skincare line. As for other types of perfumes, I''m already researching and preparing them. Right now, I''m just discussing the idea with you, not rushing to take action. Give me six months. By the time I graduate next year, I''ll give you a satisfactory answer. Then you can decide if I''m worth partnering with. This trip is partly for vacation and partly for research." "Alright, six months it is. Let''s see how much you can grow by then and whether you''ll be worth my investment." Gore looked at Aurora with a hint of admiration. Perhaps what had always drawn him to Aurora was her determination and resilience. Chapter 625: The Banquet A six-month deadline was, truthfully, far too rushed. After all, what brand hadn''t weathered countless storms before standing tall as it does today? Aurora''spetitive spirit, however, drove her to set an ambitious goal for herself. Gore noticed the red jade bangle on her wrist. "You never used to like wearing jade bracelets. Changed your taste?" Aurora typically only essorized with rings or earrings, and only when they matched a specific outfit. Jewelry, to her, was never more than aplement to her clothing. Aside from the engagement ring Julian had given her-which she rarely took off-all other pieces of jewelry were worn briefly and then set aside. Her wardrobe leaned toward modern, fashionable styles, which didn''t pair well with jade bangles. This had given Gore the impression that she wasn''t fond of them. "It''s not a change in taste," she replied lightly. "I just happened to like this one." "Is that so? It''s rare for you to find something you like." Gore chuckled, recalling how, back when he pursued her, he had gifted her many exquisite pieces of jewelry-only to have them returned without so much as a nce. "Since we''re old friends catching up, why don''t you apany me to a banquet tonight?" Gore suggested. "A banquet?" "Yes, a charity g. A lot of influential people will be attending." "I can''t imagine you going to something so tedious without an ulterior motive," Aurora remarked, her sharp instincts as a businesswoman kicking in. "Exactly. You''ve heard of Bardem, haven''t you?" "Which Bardem? Surely you don''t mean Michael Bardem, the real estate tycoon?" Aurora was well aware that Gore''s ventures extended beyond the jewelry business, even though that was the identity most people associated with him. In addition to jewelry, he had investments in other industries, including real estate. However, his real estate endeavors weren''t as prominent, given the fiercepetition in the field, which left the spotlight firmly on his jewelry empire. "That''s the one-Michael Bardem. He''s nning a major project in Northern Europe that has caught the attention of real estate moguls worldwide. Everyone wants to partner with him on it. "Tonight''s charity g is his event. I''ve been trying to arrange a meeting with him for ages, but his schedule is always packed. This is finally my chance. Do you think I''d pass it up?" "Alright, I''lle along and see this for myself," Aurora replied, her curiosity piqued. She remembered a recent phone call with Asher, during which he mentioned a trip to Europe. At the time, she had been busy with work in Clothville and hadn''t pressed for details. Now it seemed likely that Asher was nning to attend this very event to meet Bardem. After all, opportunities had to be seized. If you weren''t willing to fight for them, how could fate ever favor you? It wasn''t just Asher-perhaps Denis would be there too. And her mother? Aurora found herself looking forward to the evening. The project had drawn businesspeople from all over the world. Julian, on the other hand, was preupied with other ventures and showed no interest in this one. Still, aside from him, Aurora expected to run into several familiar faces. "What''s this? Just the mention of Michael Bardem has you this excited?" Gore teased. "You do realize he''s in his forties or fifties-old enough to be your father. What''s got you so worked up?" "Who said I''m excited about him? Alright, fine, I''ll go with you tonight-now stop talking so much." Aurora''s excitement stemmed from the possibility of seeing old friends and perhaps even her mother. The two spent the afternoon exploring the city. Later, Aurora informed Julian of her ns to attend the banquet that evening. Left with no choice, Julian adjusted his schedule to apany her. There was no way he''d let Aurora attend such an event as someone else''s date. Given the lessons of herst outing, Aurora didn''t bother changing her outfit, opting instead to wear what she had on. Gore, however, looked her up and down with disdain. "Good thing you''re not my date. I''d be mortified." "It''s warm, and that''s what matters," Aurora replied with a smile. Last time, her outfit had been too daring, and she''d ended up catching a cold, leaving Julian deeply worried. Now, she understood-when someone truly loves you, your health andfort matter to them more than anything. And because Aurora genuinely loved Julian, she couldn''t bear to let him worry about her. Besides, with Asher at the event, she wouldn''t need to get close to Michael Bardem herself. When they arrived at the hotel, Aurora had no ns to go in right away. "What''s this? Are you nning to park cars or hold doors for people?" Gore quipped. "Can''t I wait for someone?" "Look at you-acting like having a fianc is such a big deal. Must you stick to him like glue all the time? It''s much warmer inside," Gore muttered, though his teasing masked genuine concern that Aurora might catch a chill. "Go on, big boss. Go charm somedies. I just saw your ex-and your ex-ex-ex-arrive. Maybe your next girlfriend is in there too," Aurora teased back. "Fine, fine. But I''ll wait here with you. I can''t leave you out in the cold like this-I''m a gentleman, after all." "Didn''t expect you to be so chivalrous." "Of course. I''m relying on you to design more beautiful jewelry for me. How could I let you freeze out here, looking all awkward?" "Yeah, it''d be pretty embarrassing," Aurora agreed, imagining the scene and cringing internally. She could have gone in first, but she wanted her first glimpse to be of Julian, her mother, or her close friends like Asher. As they stood by the entrance, chatting andughing, they made a striking pair in the eyes of passersby. Just then, a woman stepped out of a car, her off-shoulder evening gown and impossibly long legs immediately drawing attention. The woman exuded amanding presence-it was clear she was in the entertainment or modeling industry. It wasn''t surprising; Gore had a peculiar preference for dating actresses or models, as if no other professions interested him. "Baby," the woman cooed, walking toward Gore and wrapping her arms around him. Her sharp eyes flicked toward Aurora, a silent deration of ownership. "Elisa, there are people around. Watch yourself," Gore scolded, his tone serious. Aurora found itughable-Gore, of all people, lecturing someone about propriety? He was usually the most carefree of them all. Elisa pouted in protest. "Fine. Let''s go inside." "Not yet. I''m waiting for someone," Gore replied. Elisa shot Aurora another re, mistaking her for Gore''stest target. But she didn''t dare defy him and stormed off in a huff. Chapter 626: Missing You in My Life "Is that your new girlfriend? Go on, coax her. There''s no need to stand here in the cold wind with me." Aurora noticed the piercing gaze Alisa had shot her earlier and understood immediately that the woman had misunderstood the situation. Gore, however, wasn''tfortable leaving Aurora alone. After all, she was quite striking, and the event tonight drew a diverse crowd-people of all types, nationalities, and ages. To be honest, Aurora was like a rose with thorns, both beautiful and attention- grabbing. Although he wasn''t her man, he decided to y the role of her protector until her man arrived. "Who''s standing in the cold wind with you? Can''t I stay outside to observe if there are any beauties around?" Gore deflected. He didn''t like bringing up his girlfriend in front of Aurora, nor did he enjoy women clinging to him. Aurora, seeing his insistence, didn''t push further and let him stay. In the past, she had been used to being alone, thinking it wasn''t a big deal. But over time, she had grown ustomed to being cared for and protected. Having a friend by her side wasn''t such a bad thing after all. From a distance, Aurora spotted Asher approaching. He seemed surprised to see her and quickened his pace unconsciously. "What are you doing here?" "Gore told me there was a banquet here. I remembered you mentioning you''d be in Europe, so I guessed you might attend," Aurora replied with a smile. There was a time when Aurora felt that living in this world was the most miserable thing. How could she be so unlucky? But then, during her darkest days, Asher had appeared like a ray of sunlight, brightening her world. Aurora began to realize that life could actually be beautiful. From being betrayed and abandoned, trusting no one, she slowly built bonds with friends, a lover, and family. The more connections she made, the harder it became to sever ties with the world. Yet, these connections were what brought happiness into her life. "So, you didn''te for me, huh? Hmph." Gore feigned displeasure. He had known Aurora was a sly little fox, unlikely toe just for him. Still, he couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed, even though he had been happy for a while earlier. "I''m just here to join the fun. It doesn''t matter for whom I came." "It''s been a while, Gore. I heard you''ve already switched to a new girlfriend," Asher quipped, a teasing smile on his face. "What''s wrong with switching girlfriends? At least I don''t n on dying alone," Gore shot back. He liked Aurora, but his feelings weren''t as deep as Asher''s. "I''m not like you. Be careful, or you might catch something. What''s so bad about being alone?" "Hmph, that''s because you''ve never tasted a woman. Once you-" "Ahem! Boss, are you sure you want to discuss this in front of me?" Aurora interrupted as the conversation veered off course. "Fine, I''ll drop it. I''ll introduce him to a few girlster-absolute stunners," Gore said with a chuckle. "Since when did you be a matchmaker?" Asher retorted mockingly. Gore knew Asher''s feelings for Aurora ran deep. Unlike himself, who could take it or leave it, Asher seemed to see no one else in the world but Aurora. They wererades in arms, fighting on the same side, so Gore felt a certain pity for Asher. He wanted to help him move on. Without Aurora, there were plenty of other women to choose from, better than a lifetime of solitude. Gore''s intentions were good, but he didn''t realize how deeply Asher loved Aurora. If Asher could have moved on, he wouldn''t have waited all these years. "By the way, where''s Denis? Why isn''t he here?" Aurora asked, thinking Denis might be interested in the project. "He''s busy staking out," Asher replied with a smile. Since thest time Aurora saw Denis at the press conference, she hadn''t seen him again and wondered what he had been up to. "Staking out?" "Yes. He found out Daria returned home and set a trap for her. He''s been focused on thattely, with no time for anything else." "I see. If he catches Daria, it would be a good thing." As they chatted, two familiar figures appeared in the distance. "Little Bunny!" Irene called out excitedly, running toward Aurora. Thest time, Nick had been a huge help. However, Nick''s aloof demeanor meant Aurora hadn''t gotten the chance to properly thank him. Nick wore his usual expression, as if the world owed him millions of dors. Even around acquaintances, his face remained impassive. "Irene, you''re here too?" "Hmph, I didn''t want toe," Irene grumbled, remembering how Nick had practically dragged her along. Aurora could tell from Irene''s expression that the two hadn''t fully reconciled yet. Still, it seemed their rtionship had improved somewhat, and she believed they''d be together eventually. "Let''s go," Nick said, giving a slight nod to the group in greeting before pulling Irene along. "Let go of me! I can walk on my own!" Irene protested, visibly annoyed. Aurora covered her mouth to hide augh. It was clear Irene had grown ustomed to Nick''s domineering ways, though she still put up a show of resistance. With Irene and Nick''s presence, Aurora realized this project was likely even bigger than she had initially thought. Just as the thought crossed her mind, more familiar faces appeared. Eric arrived with Jason and his team, presumably representing hispany. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Emily trailed behind, hopping along. "Hey, Eric! Can you slow down? So what if you''re tall?" Eric frowned but obediently stopped, allowing Emily to grab his arm. "Now we can keep pace," she said with a mischievous smile. "You don''t belong here. Who told you toe?" Eric sighed, clearly exasperated by the lively girl. "Who says I can''t be here? You dragged me away from my blind date that day, so now you''re responsible for me. If you don''t let me follow you, I''ll go back home and date ten or so handsome men. My grandparents already have a long list of candidates for me," Emily said smugly. "You wouldn''t dare!" "Try me. Unless you let me stay, I''ll do exactly that," Emily replied, knowing she had him cornered. "Are you missing something in your life? Always running off to blind dates?" Eric snapped, clearly annoyed. "Yes, I''m missing you." Emily shed a brilliant smile, her grin as sly as a fox. Watching the two, Aurora couldn''t help but smile. Their dynamic was amusing, and it seemed Eric had finally found someone who could brighten his past. Aurora remembered bits and pieces of Eric''s history, and seeing him with Emily now felt like a happy ending. Eric sighed in defeat and allowed Emily to cling to his arm. But when he turned his head, he spotted Aurora in the distance. Caught off guard, he awkwardly greeted her. "Uh... how have you been?" "Pretty good, cousin," Aurora replied warmly. To her, Eric would always be her cousin, no matter what his role in her life. Chapter 627: Mio Emily was carefree. Even though she knew Aurora had once been Eric''s greatest love, which technically made them rivals, she couldn''t bring herself to dislike Aurora. In fact, Emily was an odd one-she admired Aurora instead. She believed Aurora possessed many qualities worth learning from and thought to herself, "Any woman Eric could love must be a great person." That alone was enough for Emily to see Aurora as her role model rather than her enemy. "Miss Montgomery, we meet again. You''re looking more beautiful every time," Emily said sincerely, herpliment so genuine that it was impossible to feel anything but warmth toward her. Aurora had encountered plenty of remarkable women, but she truly liked Emily. Despite being from a wealthy family, Emily still retained the innocence and simplicity of a young girl. She wasn''tplicated, and Aurora thought she was the perfect match for Eric. "Thank you, Miss Langdon. You''re just as lovely. It''s cold outside-why don''t you and my cousin head inside?" Aurora replied with a gentle smile. Eric no longer harbored that intense longing for Aurora he once had. He rarely thought of her these days, and seeing her today reminded him of how long it had been since shest crossed his mind. His world had shifted-Aurora had faded from his life, and Emily had taken her ce. He still felt guilty about what he''d done to Aurora in the past, but seeing that she held no grudge eased his heart. Aurora now had someone by her side, someone who was perfect for her. It was time for him to let go. With that thought, Eric took Emily''s hand. "Let''s go," he said. Emily blushed at his gesture. She was shy, surprised even. He used to despise her-why was he holding her hand now? She didn''t know the reason, but she felt as if pink bubbles were floating all around her. As they walked away together, Aurora smiled softly. "It''s wonderful to see lovers find happiness." "Isn''t it? Meanwhile, we''ve still got a single dog here," Gore quipped, using the opportunity to tease Asher. Asher, however, was lost in thought as he watched the faint smile on Aurora''s lips. That smile had captivated him for a lifetime. Everyone who had once loved Aurora seemed to move on, leaving her world behind. But he stayed. He couldn''t bring himself to leave. Even if he couldn''t grow old by her side, simply protecting her from afar was a kind of happiness he could ept. "Where''s Julian? He''s taking forever. Maybe we should just go without him-he''s got legs; he''ll find us eventually," Asher suggested, worried about Aurora catching a cold after her recent illness. "It''s fine," Aurora said with a gentle shake of her head. She wasn''t just waiting for Julian-she secretly hoped her mother might show up. Even if they couldn''t reunite, just being able to see her mother from afar would be enough. "Isn''t that your sister? What''s she doing here?" Asher asked, noticing a man and a woman walking toward them. It was Kyle and Ivy. Aurora saw Ivy trailing behind Kyle, keeping close like an obedient servant following her master. Both of them noticed Aurora as well. The moment Kyle saw her, his pace quickened. Ivy clenched her fists tightly, cursing Aurora a thousand times in her heart. Aurora remembered what Alison had said before-Ivy had found someone powerful to rely on. So it was Kyle. She hadn''t noticed Ivy during herst visit to the vi, but seeing her now, it seemed obvious. Ivy''s mother must have been the one Kyle had rescued. Genevieve had already been punished. As long as they didn''t provoke her again, Aurora was willing to let bygones be bygones. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Asher and Gore quickly picked up on the fact that Kyle was different from men like Eric or Nick. Those men cared deeply about their femalepanions. But Kyle? He moved with a steady stride that never changed for the woman following behind him, as if she held no ce in his heart whatsoever. His aura was powerful, and his gaze locked directly onto Aurora. Both men and women have strong instincts, and Kyle''s presence triggered theirs immediately. Sensing the potential threat, Asher and Gore instinctively stepped forward, subtly forming an invisible barrier of protection around Aurora. Ivy''s jealousy red as she saw the outstanding men standing by Aurora''s side. She seethed inwardly, cursing Aurora as a "shameless flirt." One moment it was Julian, and yet there were always more men hovering around her! Any woman would envy Aurora. She had it all: beauty, a perfect figure, a wealthy background, and the ability to earn her own money. She was like a masterpiece crafted by God-wless in every way. Ivy''s jealousy consumed her, driving her mad. Kyle stopped three steps away from Aurora. He didn''t even nce at Asher or Gore. His eyes were fixed solely on her. "Are you feeling better?" he asked. "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Raymond. I''ve been fine for a while now," Aurora replied politely, though her tone remained distant. Although Kyle hadn''t done anything to harm her that day, Julian had been furious because of him. Aurora''s instinct was to keep her distance. Even when Kyleter tried to arrange a meeting under the guise of business interests, she had refused. Running into him today was pure coincidence. Kyle stared at her intently. He had been thinking about her constantly these past few days. When he learned about the perfume incident, his first instinct had been to help her. But before he could act, Aurora had already resolved the issue herself. This woman had never been weak. He usually saw her on television or in the news, but meeting her in person reminded him of how much he longed for her. Yet, standing before her, the only thing he could bring himself to say was to ask about her health. She was the woman he had dreamed of, yet she remained as distant as the moon reflected in water-close enough to see but forever out of reach. Kyle, being a man of few words, withdrew his gaze from Aurora and left without another word, as though she were nothing more than a stranger. "That guy''s weird," Asher muttered. He''d thought Kyle''s intense gaze meant he was interested in Aurora, but the man had left without saying much at all. Despite Kyle''s reputation as a dangerous man, he had never done anything to harm Aurora. Sometimes, good and bad weren''t so easily defined. To her, at least, Kyle seemed like a decent person. "Yeah," Aurora murmured, not saying any more. Suddenly, she felt someone''s gaze on her. Sensitive as ever, she turned to look, but the person had already averted their eyes. As they passed each other, Aurora glimpsed the man''s profile. She couldn''t shake the feeling that she had seen him somewhere before. "Who is he?" she asked, her instincts warning her that the man''s gaze had not been a friendly one. "Mio Walsh, the vice president of R Corporation," Asher replied. "R Corporation?" Aurora felt a chill run down her spine. Her mother hadn''te. Chapter 628: Do You Still Like Her? Aurora had thought she might see her mother here, but to her surprise, it wasn''t her mother who came. Instead, it was someone named Mio Walsh, who was likely a rtive. But if he was a rtive, why had he looked at her with such an expression? Aurora''s sharp instincts told her that his gaze was far from friendly. "What are you looking at?" Asher noticed Aurora was zoning out, her face cold and distant. His voice broke her thoughts. "Nothing." Aurora had already heard bits and pieces about the R family from Denis. There was a good chance this Mio Walsh was one of the people opposing her mother. "Little Bunny, I''m sorry. The car broke down on the way and dyed me. I made you wait." Julian rushed over, his tone apologetic. "It''s fine." Aurora smiled softly and took Julian''s arm. "Let''s go in." "Alright." Asher and Gore followed them into the hotel. "Julian, don''t you have any interest in this project?" Aurora asked. "If it were before, I might have. But I''m swamped right now. The projects I''m handling are already overwhelming, and I don''t have the bandwidth to consider anything new. If the projects I''m working on seed, the investment required is enormous. Almost all my liquid funds will be tied up. This Nordic project is also a major investment, so I can''t take it on right now." Smaller projects weren''t an issue, but the key was that both of Julian''s current projects were massive investments. He still had many ongoing projects in Clothville that required capital. To fund his current projects, Julian even had to take out loans. If he were to add another major project, even if he secured it, he wouldn''t be able to manage it. Besides, thepetition for this project was intense. Julian didn''t want to expend time and effort fighting for something he wasn''t likely to get. Honestly, if Aurora hadn''t been here today, Julian wouldn''t have bothered toe at all. "It seems like this project is pretty attractive. Even people like Nick and Kyle are here," Aurora remarked. "Clothville''s market has stabilized over the years. For us, there''s not much room for growth there, so it''s natural to want to expand into international markets. It''s no surprise they came here. This project is indeed a good one." "That''s true. Personally, I hope Ashy can win it. But seeing the people here today, it''s clear theirpanies have far more experience and history than ours." Aurora shook her head. Looking at the crowd, she could tell this project was going to be tough. Among the attendees were numerous well-establishedpanies with deep roots and vast resources. "When ites to experience, it''s not always the deciding factor. Sometimes, it''s about the opinions of the coborators. You need to believe in yourself and trust Asher," Julian reassured her. Aurora nodded. Before, she hadn''t paid much attention to this project. But after learning that Asher was here, she began to feel apetitive streak emerge. If they could secure this project, it would bring in money much faster than starting a cosmetics business from scratch. It would also bring her closer to her ultimate goal. Aurora pulled out her phone and carefully read Michael Bardem''s profile. Know your enemy, and you''ll win every battle. "What, are you nning to get involved?" Julian asked, noticing Michael Bardem''s name on her phone screen. "Well, I''m already here, so why not give it a shot?" "Fair enough." Julian never doubted her decisions. The group entered the grand hall. Tonight''s banquet was as morous as an international awards ceremony. The room was filled with upper-ss elites, each as dazzling as a movie star, representing a variety of backgrounds and ethnicities. Aurora had attended simr events in New York before, so she wasn''t unfamiliar with the atmosphere. Julian, noticing her hunger, guided her to the dessert section. "Grab something to eat. You must be hungry," he said. "I am, a little." Aurora hadn''t eaten dinner earlier when she came over with Gore. "Have something to tide you over. I''ll treat you to a proper mealter tonight," Julian said, handing her a slice of tiramisu, her favorite. "Alright." Aurora took a tray and began nibbling on her dessert. Meanwhile, the host of the evening was surrounded by a crowd of notable figures. The truly smart attendees knew this wasn''t the time to approach him. First, it was hard to make an impression in a crowd. Second, trying to engage in conversation amid so many others would only end up being superficial. After a long exchange of pleasantries, the host might not even remember your name. Aurora wasn''t in a hurry. Neither was Asher, who silently observed the people around him. Nick, with Irene by his side, didn''t seem particrly interested in the project. He was more focused on keeping Irene entertained, clearly using this trip abroad as a chance to create some alone time with her. He wasn''t even paying attention to Michael Bardem''s whereabouts or how to approach him. Eric, on the other hand, had always been highly ambitious. He had prepared extensively for this project, but tonight, he had an unexpectedpanion-a chatterbox. "Eric, is that an international supermodel? Oh my gosh, her legs are unreal!" Emily eximed, pointing in the direction of a tall woman in the crowd. Eric nced over. It was indeed a Victoria''s Secret model. Long legs were to be expected, but he''d seen plenty before and didn''t find it remarkable. The Langdon family wasn''t particrly prominent in Clothville, especiallypared to families like the Montgomerys or the Simmons. Emily, with her carefree personality, didn''t quite fit in with the more polished socialites. While those socialites attended Paris and Mn fashion shows, Emily likely didn''t even know where she''d been at the time. This was her first trip abroad, and she couldn''t help but get excited seeing the morous crowd. "Oh." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Oh? That''s all you have to say?" "What else do you want me to say?" Eric replied, exasperated. "Don''t all men love long legs like those? Why are you so calm? You don''t seem like a man at all," Emily said with a pout. Eric sighed. Does this woman have no filter? If he actually praised someone else, would she really be happy? But Emily, with her straightforward nature, didn''t care about such details. "Wow, is that a Hollywood star? What''s her name again?" "Sophia," Eric answered. "Yes, that''s her! How do you know everyone?" "You see them enough, and you remember." "Oh, right. Eric, why are you in Rome, anyway? I thought you were here for sightseeing?" Emily asked, still clueless about his true intentions. Eric was speechless. "Could you ask any more questions?" "Sure. Who''s that woman over there? She seems really poprtely. Who''s the man she''s with?" "Gossip queen," Eric muttered. Despite his annoyance, he indulged her curiosity. Emily was like a little bird, constantly chattering and never staying quiet. Then, abruptly, she changed the topic. "By the way, do you still like Miss Montgomery?" Chapter 629: He Is a Vampire Did he still have feelings for her? This was the question Eric most wanted an answer to. Did he still like Aurora? A few months ago, he could have confidently said yes. But now, even he didn''t know the answer. Aurora had slipped from his thoughts, reced by the image of the troublesome woman standing before him. When he heard she had gone on a blind date, he was furious-so much so that he wanted to chain her up and keep her within his sight forever. "Why aren''t you answering?" Emily tugged on his sleeve. "Foolish woman," Eric muttered before turning to leave. Didn''t she realize he was already starting to fall for her? Emily stood there, utterly confused. "This man really is unpredictable." --- Aurora was in the pastry section, eating,pletely out of ce in the world of the elite. Kyle hade for a project, but he hadn''t expected Aurora to be here as well. He wasn''t particrly interested in the project anymore-his attention was fixed on the woman eating nearby. Ivy stood next to him like air, unnoticed. She too was watching Aurora, wondering why so many men were drawn to her. Julian''s gaze was full of adoration, the kind of look that made others envious. If only Kyle could look at her like that, Ivy thought, she would smile even in her dreams. But Kyle, like everyone else, seemed bewitched. His eyes and heart were fixed solely on Aurora. Aurora. The name had be a curse. No matter where Ivy went, Aurora''s presence loomed over her. She had once hoped Kyle might help her, but now it seemed like a miracle if he didn''t side with Aurora against her. The more Ivy watched, the more she felt trapped, as if caught in a giant web that bound her tightly, leaving her unable to escape. "Miss Montgomery?" A deep voice spoke close to Aurora''s ear. She turned to see the man addressing her-Mio Walsh. Even if he hadn''t approached her, Aurora had wanted to meet him. He was someone who had been close to her mother. "Hello, Mr. Walsh." Aurora already had a general understanding of the R family structure: the men and women took their mother''s surname, so most members of the family bore the name Walsh. John Walsh. Mio Walsh. But this Mio Walsh was no friendly figure. His deep-set eyes seemed bottomless. "Miss Montgomery, do you know me?" "The vice president of R Corporation. It''s hard not to know you." Aurora could sense his hostility. Perhaps her mother''s decision to keep her at a distance had been to avoid such people. "Is that so? I feel like you look familiar, Miss Montgomery," Mio said, his toneced with hidden meaning. "I don''t believe we''ve met before. Today is the first time, isn''t it?" Aurora replied coolly. "Miss Montgomery, it seems you''ve forgotten. You visited ourpany in New York once. We met briefly then." Hisment jogged Aurora''s memory. She recalled leaving thepany in tears and running into a man in a suit. At the time, she hadn''t looked at him closely. Now she realized it had been him. "So it was then." "That day, Miss Montgomery, you looked as if you''d been crying. Who upset you so much?" Mio pressed, probing for answers. Aurora smiled faintly. "You misunderstood. I was there to sign a contract, but something happened at home, and my emotions got the better of me. It had nothing to do with yourpany." "I thought it might have been our president..." Mio trailed off as Julian stepped in. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Apologies, Mr. Walsh. My fiance has a stomach condition and didn''t eat dinner tonight. I believe it''s time for her to eat now." "My apologies for the interruption." Mio retreated gracefully, like a gust of wind- appearing and disappearing as if he had never been there. Julian pulled Aurora into his arms. "Stay away from him in the future." "Julian, you seem to have a strong hostility toward him," Aurora remarked, sensing something was off. Tina had once secretly called Julian, urging him to bring Aurora back and keep her away from New York. She had warned of danger but hadn''t borated. Privately, Julian had already conducted a thorough investigation of R Corporation. While the family''s deepest secrets remained hidden, he had uncovered some details- such as the internal power struggle between the vice president and the president. Julian, being sharp, had pieced together the situation. The danger Tina had warned about was likely tied to Mio Walsh, who, despite his polished demeanor, was a scheming and dangerous man. Tina had abandoned Aurora years ago, but it had been for her daughter''s protection. As a mother, she would never harm her own child. "I don''t like him," Julian admitted. He couldn''t tell Aurora about his agreement with Tina, so he kept the truth to himself. "I don''t like him either," Aurora said coldly. Some people, she thought, you liked at first sight. Others, you instinctively disliked. Mio Walsh was thetter. From the moment she saw him, she had found him repulsive. "Then stay away from him," Julian said, his resolve strengthened after meeting Mio Walsh. "Alright. I''ll stay by your side and go nowhere else." "Good girl." Julian leaned over and kissed her cheek. "Julian, there are other people here," Aurora protested, embarrassed. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for the "I know you''re shy. I''ll stop teasing you," Julian said, releasing her. Though Mio Walsh had left, his eyes remained fixed on Aurora from a distance. Someone approached him. "Mr. Walsh, she''s the family head''s daughter. What do you n to do?" "The family head sent her away because he feared I''d harm her. But as long as she exists, I can never be at ease. She shouldn''t even exist in this world," Mio said softly. His long fingers held a ss of wine with elegance, savoring it like a nobleman of royal blood. But he resembled a vampire more than anything-polished on the surface, yet capable of sinking his teeth into your neck the moment you let your guard down. Beneath his refined exterior, he was calcting how to destroy his enemies. "Mr. Walsh, should we..." "Murder and robbery are not the actions of civilized people," Mio interrupted. "Then who will do it?" "Someone else, of course. Look." Mio gestured in a direction, his gazending on Ivy beside Kyle. After investigating Aurora''s background, he had uncovered the tangled grievances between her and Ivy. "Her?" "Precisely. Her." Mio chuckled softly. Chapter 630: The Performance Julian was visibly upset by Mio Walsh''s appearance. He wanted nothing more than to leave with Aurora right away. Aurora noticed Julian''s distraction. "What are you thinking about so seriously, Julian?" "Nothing, Little Bunny. If there''s nothing else to do, let''s leave." Julian''s mind shed back to Tina''s urgent tone earlier, insisting he take Aurora away from New York. It was as if Mio Walsh were some kind of monster. Tina clearly knew him better than anyone else. The information on him described a man willing to go to any lengths to achieve his goals. People like that were the most dangerous. They smiled on the surface, but their depths were unfathomable, capable of betraying you without hesitation. "Julian, I haven''t met Mr. Bardem yet," Aurora said, her mind made up. Whether or not she could secure the project, she wanted to at least make the effort. Julian couldn''t resist her determined expression. "Fine. I''ll give you the chance. But if you can''t secure the project, you''ll stay by my side and go nowhere. Understand?" "Okay." Aurora slipped out of his arms like a fish. Julian kept a close eye on her. Even if she left his side, she would never leave his sight. "Why are you here?" Asher asked, noticing Aurora suddenly standing beside him. Since she''d been with Julian, the two had been inseparable, like conjoined twins. "Of course, I''m here to fight alongside you and try to secure this project," Aurora said with a smile. "You think you can do it?" "Not sure, but it''s worth a shot. Trying doesn''t cost anything. If we secure this project, thepany''s reputation will rise significantly." "Surprising to see love hasn''t dulled your edge. Alright then, it''s been a while since we fought side by side. The old n?" Asher raised an eyebrow. "The information says Michael Bardem isn''t the type to be swayed by women or interested in antiques," Aurora had already skimmed through his profile. "No one in the world is without preferences," Asher replied. "So, you''ve already figured out what he likes?" Aurora asked. She was improvising, whereas Asher had been preparing for this for a while. "Turns out his interests align with something you can help with," Asher said. "Oh?" "He has a private passion for design, especially jewelry. My little genius, your reputation isn''t small. This might just be the key to breaking through." Asher pulled out a ring. It was one of Aurora''s earlier designs. Beyond the publicly known pieces, DO had several private creations. "You don''t mind me sneaking one of your works out, do you?" Asher grinned. "You know I don''t," Aurora replied. She had always said that what was hers was also Asher''s. They shared everything. "Good. I wasn''t sure you''de, so I only brought your work. But now, it seems the designer herself might attract even more attention." "Not necessarily. Test the waters first. If there''s a chance, we''ll proceed to the next step," Aurora said. She and Asher had been partners for a long time. Back in the days when they were just a small studio, their coboration had been seamless. Standing out among so manypetitors wasn''t easy. They had to work harder and be more creative than everyone else. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Their approach was always to target people''s preferences. Everyone had weaknesses and interests. Using those, their chances of sess were high. "Alright," Asher said with a smile, waiting until Michael Bardem''s entourage dispersed before approaching him. Michael Bardem had just stepped out of the restroom when a ring rolled to his feet. He bent down to pick it up. It was a unique men''s ring. As an amateur designer, Michael Bardem was immediately captivated by its design. The style felt familiar. He flipped the ring over, noticing the delicate engraving of two letters: DO. A figure stopped in front of him. Michael Bardem looked up. "Is this yours?" "Yes, thank you, sir." "This ring-it''s from the young designer DO, isn''t it?" Michael Bardem''s interest was obvious. "Yes." "I know DO''s work, but I''ve never seen this ring before." "To be honest, this is one of DO''s unpublished designs. She''s a designer and an artist. Her creations are rare and exquisite. Designing is her passion, which is why her work is so beloved. That''s something other designersck." "You know DO?" Michael Bardem asked, intrigued by the implication of familiarity. "Yes. She''s a close friend of mine." "That''s rare. I''ve tried to learn more about DO, but there''s so little information-no one even knows if DO is male or female. All I know is that they''re quite young." "I admire her work as well. If you don''t mind, could you introduce me to her?" Michael Bardem asked eagerly. Asher hesitated, then nodded. "My friend is very private. If you want to meet her, you''ll need to keep her identity a secret. Designing is just a hobby for her, and she doesn''t want it to be a burden." "I understand. What''s your name, sir?" Michael Bardem''s excitement made him seem years younger, like a fan meeting their idol. "You can call me Asher. Here''s my card." "Great. It''s a pleasure to meet you. May I contact you privately?" "Of course, it would be my honor." Asher didn''t mention the project at all, making the interaction seem effortless. "Have a good evening," Michael Bardem said. "You too, sir." Asher turned and left, his performance wless and natural. No one knew that in the few minutes Michael Bardem had stepped away, Asher had already seized the opportunity. Aurora watched everything unfold from a distance. Asher strode toward her, giving her an "OK" gesture. As they passed each other, Aurora teased, "Your acting''s getting better. You could rival an award-winning actor." "All thanks to your training," Asher replied. He still remembered how Aurora had first taught him the techniques to approach people. Over time, they both perfected the craft. Chapter 631: The Fish Took the Bait While others were still racking their brains on how to approach Michael Bardem, Asher had already secured a private meeting with him. At least their starting point was higher than the rest. What happened next depended on whether Michael Bardem would grant them the opportunity. Julian approached her and asked, "Does this mean we''re seeding?" "We''ve only cleared the first step. Let''s head home," Aurora replied with a faint smile. The room was crowded, and staying any longer wouldn''t yield results. "Perfect," Julian said, wrapping an arm around her waist as they left together. From across the room, Mio Walsh had been observing Aurora''s every move closely. Why was she leaving so quickly? Meanwhile, since the moment Kyle hadid eyes on Aurora, his thoughts had beenpletely elsewhere. His growing interest in her only deepened Ivy''s loathing. Aurora had already taken so much from her-why did she have to steal Kyle too? Was Aurora sent by the heavens to torment her? Ivy clenched her teeth, anger boiling inside. She wanted nothing more than to tear Aurora apart, piece by piece. "Beautifuldy, may I have the honor of a dance?" A man''s voice broke her thoughts. It was the perfect moment for dancing, and the dance floor was filling with couples. Ivy turned around, startled, to see a refined and handsome face she had never encountered before. "Are you talking to me?" she asked hesitantly. Aurora''s presence had left her confidence shattered, making her unustomed to such attention. "Yes," the man replied with a courteous smile. His demeanor was elegant yet seductive, almost like a vampire. Ivy nced at Kyle, who stood distracted nearby, and made up her mind. She bit her lip and agreed, "Of course." She ced her hand in Mio Walsh''s pale palm, and he led her to the dance floor with a smile. There was no denying the man''s charm. Under his guidance, Ivy found herself blushing and her heart racing. Mio gazed at her with such intense tenderness it was as though she might drown in his eyes. When the song ended, they should have parted ways, but Mio lingered, showing a keen interest in Ivy. In her past, Ivy had been surrounded by shallow tterers who sang her praises only to abandon her when the Montgomery family cast her out. But Mio Walsh was different-an exceptional, elegant man unlike any she had encountered before. His attention stirred a sense of vanity and left her feeling ttered. What Ivy didn''t realize was that she had already be prey in someone else''s trap. Mio''s extensive knowledge quickly drew her into apelling conversation. "Beautiful Miss Montgomery, will I have the chance to see you again?" Mio asked as they prepared to part ways. "Um..." Ivy hesitated before finally giving him her phone number. It wasn''t that she had any untoward intentions toward him. It was just that, in her moment of despair, Mio had appeared like a ray of sunlight, dispelling the darkness in her heart. He was an excellent listener, and much of the anger Ivy had harbored dissipated in his presence. At her lowest, Mio Walsh had appeared tofort her. As she walked away, Mio''s lips curled into a bloodthirsty smile. The fish had taken the bait. Kyle never paid any attention to Ivy''s whereabouts. Even as the banquet ended and they left, he remained indifferent. On the way back to the hotel, Ivy received a friend request from an unknown number. The profile picture was of a handsome man with a vampire''s allure. "Mio," she thought, recognizing the name. Her mind immediately conjured the image of the warm, gentlemanly man she had met earlier. He was so gentle and understanding. Ivy epted the request. Momentster, a message arrived: "Did you make it home safely?" "Not yet, on my way back to the hotel," Ivy replied swiftly. "I was really happy to meet you tonight." The cheerful smiley face apanying the message melted Ivy''s heart. Her fingers danced lightly over the keyboard, as if afraid of scaring him off. Their conversation flowed effortlessly. Mio was witty yet respectful, always skirting just close enough to flirtation to stir Ivy''s imagination. Nothing he said felt inappropriate, and the loneliness Ivy had felt as a stranger in a foreign country dissolvedpletely. They chattedte into the night before finally putting their phones away. Ivy had never met someone like him before. Because of Mio, the night seemed brighter, warmer, and full of promise. The next day, Mio invited her to explore Rome together. Ivy was thrilled at the chance to see him again. Kyle had never restricted the women around him. To him, they were merely distractions or tools to satisfy his needs. Even when the women left, he never bothered to ask questions. So when Ivy decided not to apany him on business the next day, Kyle didn''t say a word. Ivy took her time getting ready at the hotel. When she went downstairs, she saw Mio waiting with a warm smile. "Sorry for keeping you waiting," she said. "You''re notte. I just got here myself. Have you had breakfast?" Mio asked. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for the "I have." Ivy had spent so much time getting ready that she hadn''t eaten, but she lied instinctively. Mio seemed to see right through her. "I haven''t eaten. Would you join me?" "Sure," Ivy replied, slightly embarrassed at being caught. "I know a great breakfast spot nearby. I''ll drive us there," Mio said. "Thank you." As Ivy got into Mio''s car, she couldn''t help but feel like this was a date-a new and unfamiliar experience for her. Mio''s attentiveness was evident. As soon as she sat down, he leaned in toward her. Startled, Ivy froze, her body stiffening. Her heart raced, thinking he might kiss her. But Mio only adjusted her seatbelt. Ivy''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment. Mio''s lips curved into a smile. "All set. Let''s go." "Mm," Ivy murmured, turning her face toward the window to hide her expression. Mio nced at her profile and chuckled softly. "What are you looking at?" "Nothing. It''s my first time in Rome, so I''m curious," Ivy quickly deflected. "I''ve been here a few times. Looks like I''ll be your guide today," Mio said gently. "Then I''ll be relying on you," Ivy replied, feeling a warmth in her chest. Was it true that after a storm, people see rainbows? She wondered if her rainbow might be the man sitting beside her. Chapter 632: A Gentle Trap Mio Walsh was the epitome of a gentleman-a warm and considerate man, at least on the surface. To Ivy, whose heart was already riddled with scars, he seemed like a beacon of goodness. After enduring so much pain, even a drop of kindness could feel like salvation,pelling her to throw herself into it wholeheartedly. She never questioned Mio Walsh''s background, never stopped to wonder why he had entered her life. Slowly but surely, she fell into his gentle trap. He took her on a tour of Rome''s famousndmarks. They wandered the streets like a couple,ughing, taking selfies, and sampling local delicacies. That day, Ivyughed more than she had in years. She felt a happiness so pure it washed away the bitterness that had been weighing her down. The day ended with a romantic candlelight dinner. Mio Walsh was attentive and considerate, reminding her of the care she had only ever seen from Aurora and Julian. In that moment, Ivy felt tears welling in her eyes. She had believed she would never meet someone who truly cared for her again. Mio Walsh''s presence reignited a spark of hope in her otherwise deste life. For the first time in what felt like forever, she forgot her hatred and remembered love. When he escorted her back to her hotel, Mio Walsh simply kissed her forehead and bid her goodnight, a perfect gentleman without a hint of impropriety. It wasn''t Ivy''s first time interacting with a man, but it was the first time a simple kiss made her heart race uncontrobly. "Goodnight. I had a great time today. Thank you," she said, her voice soft. "If you don''t mind, I''d like to pick you up at the same time tomorrow. There are still a few hidden gems in Rome worth visiting," Mio Walsh suggested. "Alright. See you tomorrow." "Bye." Mio Walsh watched her leave before returning to his car. The driver nced at him in the rearview mirror. "Mr. Walsh, she''s just a pawn. Is all this effort really necessary?" "Even a pawn requires careful setup. Do you know how to make someone willingly do your bidding?" Mio Walsh lit a cigarette, leaning backzily in his seat. "No, sir." "You take their heart. Once their heart belongs to you, they''ll do whatever you want." Mio Walsh had no real affection for Ivy. When he had been gathering information on Aurora, he had learned all about Ivy and her past. He preferred intelligent women and could never be interested in someone as naive as Ivy. But a naive woman, properly molded, could still be a sharp weapon in his hands. "Brilliant, Mr. Walsh. Still, this current project seems like a dead end. None of the others vying for it have made any progress either. Are we leaving Rome empty-handed?" "Not exactly. If we don''t get this project, there''s always the next one. But there''s only one Aurora. As long as she''s out of the picture, I''ll finally have peace of mind." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! The driver chuckled. "The head of the family''s health is deteriorating quickly. Even John has been summoned back to her side. It seems she won''tst much longer. Once she''s gone, the position of family head will surely be yours." "Not necessarily," Mio Walsh replied, his tone darkening. "I''ve heard that John has gone to great lengths for her. He even found a rare jade that, while not a cure, could extend her life by another year or two." Mio''s expression turned sour. Originally, the head of the family had been beyond saving, her death imminent. But John''s efforts had disrupted his ns, buying her more time. Before learning of Aurora''s existence, Mio Walsh had been patient. He could wait for the head of the family to pass and im his rightful ce. But everything changed the day he saw a woman in hispany who bore an uncanny resemnce to Tina. Everyone knew Tina had disappeared for a few years in the past. What if, during that time, she had a child? If this child''s existence became known, they would be dered the next head of the family, nullifying all of Mio''s efforts. Mio Walsh''s investigations confirmed his suspicions. Aurora was, without a doubt, Tina''s daughter. The revtion weighed heavily on him. Before he knew about Aurora, all he needed to do was wait. But her existence posed a significant threat. Aurora had to be eliminated. When he discovered that Aurora had left New York, Mio Walsh spared no effort in tracking her down. His meticulous investigations revealed her brilliance. Aurora was like Tina-a natural-born leader with a sharp mind for business. In just three years, she had built her ownpany despite the Montgomery family''s suppression. Mio Walsh kicked himself for not investigating her sooner. On several asions, Tina had secretly assisted her daughter, helping Aurora''spany go public in record time. But Aurora''s sess wasn''t solely due to her mother''s help. She had the talent and drive to seed on her own. After returning to Clothville, she quickly established her own perfume brand, earning widespread acim. Mio Walsh grudgingly admired her. But admiration was quickly overshadowed by a single thought: she had to be destroyed. Only by eliminating Aurora could he secure everything he desired. Their "chance" meeting in Rome was no coincidence. Upon learning of Ivy''s connection to Aurora, Mio Walsh devised a n. He would use Ivy to strike against Aurora. Ivy''s hatred for Aurora made her the perfect tool. And by staying in the shadows, Mio ensured his involvement would remain hidden from the family. Mio Walsh was meticulous. He never left his enemies a sliver of hope. The web he was weaving for Aurora was vast, and Ivy was at its center. She would be his hunter, the one to take down his enemy. The mere thought of it filled him with excitement. The best hunters, after all, relished the hunt more than the victory. "John is a fool," the driver muttered. "He knows the head of the family will never love him. If she wanted to be with him, she would have agreed long ago. And yet, he still devotes himself to her. If he sided with us, things would be so much easier." Mio''s expression remained calm. "Patience. What''s mine wille to me eventually. And the wait will make it all the sweeter." "Of course, Mr. Walsh. You''re destined to seed. The R family has been led by women for far too long. We''re ready for a change." "Don''t worry. I''ll give you everything you want. The era of women ruling this family is over. Under my leadership, the R family will rise to even greater heights." Chapter 633: A Game For three consecutive days, Mio Walsh stayed by Ivy''s side with patience and care. Ivy had endured countless hardships in her life. Once the precious daughter of a wealthy family, she had fallen into the status of an illegitimate child. She had also been through unspeakably dark events, so much so that she had once considered ending her life. But thinking of her mother, who was still in prison, she knew she couldn''t copse. She had to keep going, to rise from the ashes and live anew. Through relentless effort, Ivy managed to get close to Kyle and secure his help. Genevieve had been rescued. While Genevieve had left them a modest savings, it was nothingpared to the wealth they had enjoyed as part of the Montgomery family. Even so, it was enough to make them quitefortablepared to ordinary people. Paul, feeling guilty for the two of them, gave both Zachary and Ivy a house. With Genevieve now rescued, Ivy could have easily led a quiet, simple life with her mother. But that wasn''t enough for Ivy. She harbored a deep bitterness, wanting to make Aurora pay for all she had suffered. Yet, to her dismay, Kyle, like all the other men, seemed bewitched by Aurora. Realizing Kyle wouldn''t avenge her, she still couldn''t bring herself to leave himpletely, as she had developed some feelings for him. Then Mio Walsh appeared in her life, and Ivy felt as though fate had finally sent her a chance at happiness. This time, she resolved to seize it. On the third day, Kyle announced he was preparing to return to his home country. Ivy, however, declined to go with him, iming she wanted to continue traveling in Rome. Kyle simply gave her a long, deep look and said nothing more. "I''m leaving," he said. That look unsettled Ivy, filling her with an uneasy fear. She dreaded the thought of Kyle finding out about Mio Walsh. His silence was a relief. As soon as Kyle got into the car, someone informed him about Ivy''s recent activities. "Mr. Raymond, Miss Montgomery has been spending time with a man these past few days. She''s not returning with us because she''s likely fallen for him." If Ivy had been someone Kyle truly cared about, this news might have enraged him. But clearly, she wasn''t, and she had never left even the slightest impression on his heart. "When we return, pack up her belongings and have her leave the vi. We''re done here," Kyle said coldly. This was his principle: he never interfered with the decisions of women who wanted to leave. However, once a woman found another man, she could no longer stay in his home. That was his bottom line. "Yes, Mr. Raymond," the assistant replied. Watching Kyle''s car slowly drive away, Ivy finally let out a sigh of relief. She took out her phone and made a call. "Mio,e pick me up." "Alright, wait for me," Mio Walsh replied. After ending the call, a smirk yed on Mio''s lips. The prey had taken the bait. He hadid out his for days, and now it was time to reel her in. That day, they spent another carefree day together, sightseeing and wandering around. By evening, they stopped at a small bar for drinks. Ivy, weighed down by her frustrations, drank more than usual. "You''re drunk. Let me take you back," Mio said tenderly, helping her back to the hotel. Alcohol often leads to rash decisions. When Mio carried her to the bed, Ivy, for the first time, felt cherished, as though someone truly valued her as a treasure. Wrapping her arms around his neck, her gaze was hazy and longing. "Mio," she murmured. "Ivy, I like you," he said, his voice filled with passion, his eyes so tender it seemed they might melt her. "Stay with me tonight, will you?" she asked. The atmosphere was perfect-just the two of them, alone. Ivy didn''t want him to leave. "Alright," Mio replied with a charming smile that dazzled her. His lips brushed against the sensitive spot behind her ear, sending shivers down her spine. What Ivy truly longed for was his kiss on her lips, but she had no idea that this man had been ying a game from the start. For Mio, this was just an act. If not for the sake of making his performance more convincing, he wouldn''t have even touched a woman he considered so filthy. While he was known to be a phnderer, his lips rarely touched a woman''s. Mio Walsh had risen to the position of Vice President at R Corporation-a feat that spoke to his exceptional skills. R Corporation was apany where women held the highest power. Men, even those who worked their way up, rarely made it beyond managerial roles. Even as Vice President, Mio''s authority was limited by the women-led structure of thepany. Despite being only a few years older than Aurora, he had climbed the ranks step by step, eventually securing his current position. The R family''s offspring were naturally gifted-more intelligent and attractive than most. Mio excelled at his job, securing numerous lucrative contracts. These contracts often had one thing inmon: the decision-makers were women. Mio, a seasoned yer in the art of seduction, knew exactly how to charm them. Women who were fierce and ambitious in the boardroom often surrendered willingly in private. For them, Mio was irresistible. They not only handed him their current contracts but often ensured all future business came his way as well. Under Mio''s management, profits skyrocketed, solidifying his ce as Vice President. But he wasn''t satisfied. He wanted more. This wasn''t the first time he''d seduced someone for his own gain, and Ivy,pared to the sharp-witted female executives he usually dealt with, was far easier prey. For Ivy, this was an unprecedented experience. She felt adored and cherished, her body responding eagerly to his every move. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! From the beginning, Mio had effortlessly torn open the condom wrapper from the hotel nightstand, putting it on without hesitation. For Ivy, this was yet another sign of his gentlemanly nature. Many men, for their own pleasure, would avoid protection. At most, they''d expect the woman to take a morning-after pill. But not Mio. This small act touched Ivy, making her believe he genuinely cared for her. What she didn''t know was that this was simply a habit for Mio. He would never give any woman the chance to bear his child. If a woman refused to take contraception and ended up pregnant, it would be a burden Mio had no intention of dealing with. After all, he never nned to have children with someone he didn''t love. For Mio, intimacy with women was purely transactional. He didn''t seek pleasure for himself; instead, he focused on the woman''s experience, which only made him appear more tender and attentive. To women, he was the perfect lover, a caring partner who made them feel special. But it was all an illusion. Mio''s meticulous nning ensured that women fell deeply for him, blindly believing in his love and willing to fulfill any request he made afterward. This time, Mio had been even more deliberate. He put on the condom from the start, not because he cared more, but because he found Ivy repulsive and didn''t want to touch her directly. Ivy, however, misinterpreted this as a sign of his affection. His acting was wless. Although he internally despised her, his bodynguage radiated desire. Caught in Mio''s web, Ivy never considered the predator lurking behind his charming fa?ade. Little by little, he opened her heart, making her increasingly reliant on and trusting of him. Once physical intimacy was involved, a woman''s emotional dependence on a man only grew stronger. This was the fundamental difference between men and women. For men, it was just a game-one that began and ended as they pleased. For women, it was love. Chapter 634: Protect Her The day after the banquet, Aurora received a call from Asher. She picked up the phone. "I feel like you''re about to give me good news this time." "What can possibly escape your intuition?" Asher''s voice was light, clearly carrying the excitement of something good. "Let me guess, is it about Michael Bardem?" "Exactly. He asked me to arrange a meeting with the renowned DO designer. So, DO, can you grant me this favor?" Asher chuckled. "Cut the nonsense. Where and when?" It was expected. The more someone cares about something, the harder they''ll try to make it happen. It reminded Aurora of when she wanted to meet her professor back in the day. At that time, when she was starting out in design, thepany was struggling financially. Aurora had wanted to preserve herst bit of artistic integrity. If her designs were mass-produced, they would be no different from others. It was precisely because she set her standards so high that her designs became coveted treasures-rare, hard to obtain-and thus, more desirable. Her creations were hailed as works of art, and she, the artist. That reputation brought her clients like Candy and Michael Bardem. "I''ll pick you up at eleven," Asher said. "Okay." Aurora hung up the phone, her mood lifted. Maybe this project really had potential. "Little Bunny, who are you having lunch with today?" Julian asked, lingering in the hotel room a little longer than usual to spend time with Aurora. "Ashy managed to arrange a meeting with Michael Bardem, so I won''t be able to join you for lunch," Aurora said, turning around and nting a kiss on Julian''s lips. "I thought you were here to rx, but it seems you can''t put your work down for a second," Julian said with a hint of exasperation. He wished she could be softer, less driven-just a little. Sometimes, Julian saw Aurora as a warrior, untouchable and unyielding, growing stronger with each challenge, almost like a man in her resolve. "It''s just something I can handle along the way. Ashy is already here, and he''s been running all over for thepany. I''m the major shareholder, so I should do my part." "Asher aside, what about Gore? Don''t think I don''t know. You must be thinking ahead by meeting with him too, right?" "Asher says I can''t hide anything from him, but I think it''s you I can''t hide from. I want to use Gore''s influence in Europe for a potential partnership." "You never stop, do you? The more ventures you take on, the more problems you invite. You''re asking for trouble." "Hmph, so you''re allowed to run your business, but I''m not allowed to earn a little money? Your influence has already reached Europe. Of course, I need to step up too. I don''t want to be seen as your kept woman." Julian frowned at the term. He didn''t like hearing her describe herself that way. "I won''t allow you to call yourself that. A ''kept woman''? Anyone who dares to say such nonsense will answer to me!" "Look at you, getting all worked up. I was just making a point. Julian, you know my nature. I won''t live under anyone''s shadow-yours or anyone else''s." "Yes, yes, I know. You''re impossible, but I can''t do anything about it. Fine, there''s still time. Stay with me a little longer." Julian pulled her into his arms. Neither of them were the kind to sleep in, but this morning, they both wanted to savor a few more moments together. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! The morning sunlight spilled onto the pristine white bed. Shey in his arms, their fingers intertwined. It was a scene of warmth and sweetness. They got up leisurely to have breakfast, and Aurora began getting ready-putting on makeup, choosing her outfit. By the time she was done, Asher had arrived to pick her up. "Hello, little monster. Did you sleep wellst night?" Asher''s energetic voice greeted her at the door. "Of course, she slept well with me," Julian said, elegantly tying his tie, looking both poised and handsome. "Do you have to unt your love life in front of me?" Asher rolled his eyes. "All right, you two. The moment you''re in the same room, it''s like fire and water, always trying to one-up each other," Aurora said, trying to mediate. "I couldn''t care less about him. Let''s go." Asher cast Julian a disdainful nce, clearly annoyed. Julian grabbed a scarf and gently wrapped it around Aurora''s neck. "Come back early. Call me if anything happens." "Okay," Aurora nodded with a smile. Asher scoffed. "I''m not a kidnapper. The way you''re acting, it''s as if we''re saying goodbye forever. Anyone watching might think you''re separating for life." "You''re not the one I''m worried about. I''m more concerned about other threats," Julian replied, his tone calm but firm, clearly referencing the encounter with Mio Walsh. "Oh,e on. How many threats can there really be? Time''s running out. Let''s go." Asher ushered Aurora out. "Julian, see you tonight." "See you tonight." Julian smiled as he watched her leave. Once she was gone, his smile faded. He picked up his phone and sent a text to Asher: "Protect her." Since Mio Walsh''s appearance, Julian had been keeping tabs on him. If there were any signs of movement, he wanted to be the first to know. For the past few days, Mio seemed quiet, spending time with Ivy. Was it a coincidence? Julian doubted it. From what his investigation revealed, Mio Walsh was a man who would stop at nothing to achieve his goals. His methods were calcted, his approach ruthless. Unlike Gore, who was a notorious yboy, Mio''s interests weren''t in models or celebrities. His targets were always women in high-ranking positions, often married, and only if they could help him further his ns. Such a man, with his cunning mind and merciless tactics, was rare. The calmer things seemed now, the more dangerous he would be when he eventually acted against Aurora. Aurora was unaware of all this, and Julian intended to keep it that way. Protecting her silently was enough. Asher''s phone buzzed. He nced at Julian''s message. Though the words were few, their meaning was clear. "What''s wrong?" Aurora asked, noticing his momentary distraction. Asher pocketed his phone. "Nothing, just some spam about insurance. Let''s get in the elevator." Julian didn''t want Aurora to see the darkness behind the scenes. Neither did Asher. Both men chose to protect the woman they loved in their own way. Chapter 635: Moms Old Friend When they arrived at the restaurant, Michael Bardem was already there. As soon as Aurora walked in, she felt a gazend on her. "And you are?" Michael Bardem asked, with a hint of surprise in his eyes, as though he already knew her. Aurora noticed his strange expression. She was certain this was only the second time they had met. At the banquet that other night, she hadn''t even greeted him. For him, this should be their first encounter. "Hello, I''m DO. I heard from Ashy that someone wanted to meet me-is that you?" Aurora replied with a polite smile. "Yes, it''s me. Miss, you seem quite young. May I ask where you''re currently living?" Aurora found the question odd-who asks about someone''s residence upon first meeting? But since it came from Michael Bardem, she didn''t dare to disregard it. "Clothville," she replied. "Clothville? Does your mother happen to have the surname Walsh?" Michael Bardem asked suddenly. Aurora paused to think and finally understood why he was looking at her that way. It must be because she bore some resemnce to Victoria. That exined his reaction. If he was an old acquaintance of her mother, then things might be simpler. Still, Aurora wasn''t entirely sure how to handle the question. Victoria had always kept her identity a secret. Was Michael Bardem a good person or a bad one? "Miss DO, does my question trouble you?" Michael Bardem asked, studying her carefully. She looked so much like someone he once knew. "Not at all. Yes, my mother''s surname is Walsh. Do you know her?" Aurora asked cautiously. "We had some entanglements many years ago. She''s remained unmarried all these years, and few people even know she has a child. But I happened to know, and meeting you today confirms it. You''re as remarkable as she is." From Michael Bardem''s words, Aurora gathered that he and her mother had some history. She recalled how Asher had mentioned that Michael Bardem had been quite taken with Mio Walsh at the banquet. Now it made sense-it must have been because of her mother. "So, Mr. Bardem, you''re a friend of my mother''s. What a coincidence," Aurora said, smiling. "Mr. Bardem, why don''t we all sit down and catch up? This is quite the serendipity," Asher chimed in, sensing an opportunity. During the banquet when Aurora had left early, Michael Bardem and Mio Walsh had talked at length. Asher had been worried that Michael Bardem might take an interest in Mio Walsh. Now, knowing this connection, Asher thought Aurora could perhaps leverage the rtionship. "Sure, let''s sit. Miss DO, may I ask your full name?" Michael Bardem asked, giving Aurora a once-over. She didn''t resemble John at all. That man had been by Victoria''s side for years. Aside from him, what kind of man could Victoria have liked? Michael was genuinely curious. "My name is Aurora Montgomery. My father lives in Clothville as well." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for the "Oh, I see. If I ever get the chance, I''d love to meet your father." "Mr. Bardem, you seem very interested in my mother. What exactly is your rtionship with her?" Aurora asked. Michael Bardem chuckled. "If I had to define it, I''d say I was one of your mother''s suitors-though an unsessful one." He said this matter-of-factly. Asher, sitting nearby, couldn''t help but agree. No wonder Aurora was so likable-she clearly inherited it from her mother. "Mr. Bardem, you''re quite amusing. So, I guess that makes you my mom''s old friend. Can I call you Uncle Bardem?" Aurora asked yfully. "Of course, you can. You''re so much like your mother! I never imagined that the designer I admire is also her daughter. What a small world." "Uncle Bardem, you like my designs?" Aurora asked, genuinely pleased. As a designer, having such a prominent admirer was a greatpliment. "Yes, I do. I''ve enjoyed many of your collections. When I first heard that DO was a young designer, I didn''t believe it. With such skill, it didn''t seem possible for someone so young. In this superficial world, your work stands out for itsck of pretension." Aurora smiled at the praise. "You tter me, Uncle Bardem. Honestly, when I design, I don''t think too much about it. I just try to express what I want to convey." Each collection reflected a phase of her life. From her early days in Clothville to her time in New York, she had endured poverty, hunger, and hardship before she built her own smallpany. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! She had transformed herself, like a butterfly emerging from its cocoon, breaking through barriers to see the first rays of sunlight. It was aplex and exhrating feeling. Her early works had garnered widespread attention. Jewelry, though inherently lifeless, could be imbued with a sense of spirit by a talented designer. Aurora was one such designer. She brought life to her creations, crafting intricate and vivid pieces that inspired women to persevere and achieve their own rebirth. Her jewelry had a soul. Every piece was handcrafted with precision and perfection, offering something more than the mass-produced items churned out by machines. It was her persistence that had brought her sess-even Michael Bardem had be her fan. "DO has always been talented, but design is just her hobby. She didn''t even study design in college," Asher interjected casually. "Oh? If not design, what did she study?" Michael Bardem asked, intrigued. "Finance and trade. She''s not only a skilled designer but also a brilliant businesswoman. To be honest, thepany we run? She''s the real boss. I just work for her," Asher joked, his tone light and teasing. Asher''s stake in thepany was only 5% less than hers. He wasn''t just an employee- far from it. In fact, after Aurora had stepped back, he had taken charge of the entirepany. Now, he was effectively the CEO, while Aurora yed more of a behind-the-scenes role. But Asher''s self-deprecating humor wasn''t lost on her. She understood it was amon tactic in business. Given Michael Bardem''s evident admiration for her mother, Aurora thought this connection might just open new doors. "Aurora, I don''t even know how to praise you anymore. You''re not just like your mother in appearance-you''re just as impressive in everything you do. Truly remarkable," Michael Bardem said, showering her with sincerepliments. Chapter 636: Winning Over Michael Bardem Michael Bardem made no effort to hide his admiration for Aurora. Their conversation flowed effortlessly, ranging from design to finance. Michael proved himself to be a man of vast knowledge and experience. Asher, on the other hand, remained mostly silent, content to y the role of a facilitator as the two engaged in lively discussion. As the dinner drew to a close, Michael seemed reluctant to let the conversation end. "You''re remarkable, youngdy. To have created such a sessful perfume in just a few months-you''ve far surpassed what I was capable of at your age." "Uncle Bardem, if you keep ttering me like this, I won''t know how to respond," Aurora replied with a modest smile. Then, lowering her voice slightly, she added, "To be honest, I did have a purpose in meeting you today. I''ve heard about your Nordic project and that you''re looking for partners. I was hoping I might have the honor of joining." Michael Bardem chuckled softly, his sharp eyes glinting with amusement. He had been waiting for her to bring this up. A seasoned businessman, he had already guessed their intentions when Asher "identally" dropped that ring earlier in the evening. Tricks like this were not unfamiliar to him; he had used plenty during his younger days. The business world was a battlefield, and strategy was essential for survival. At first, Michael had assumed Asher was using DO as a conversation starter to cozy up to him. To his surprise, Asher was merely the supporting act, while DO-Aurora-was the true star of the show. She wasn''t just talented and driven; she was also Victoria''s daughter. Michael had already admired her before learning her identity; now, he liked her even more. "Haha, you''re quite bold to say that," Michaelughed heartily. "But no matter. I knew from the start that this dinner wasn''t just a casual meeting." Aurora maintained an outward appearance of calm, though her heart raced. She knew most people disliked being manipted, especially business moguls like Michael Bardem. But to her relief, he wasn''t offended. Rxing slightly, she smiled and said, "Uncle Bardem, you can''t me us for trying to n this meeting." "Oh? If I can''t me you, then who should I me?" Michael''s tone was warm, almost fatherly. "Of course, I have to me you, Uncle Bardem!" Aurora teased. "You''re so influential and brilliant that countless people are vying for your attention. Without a little strategy, we wouldn''t have even gotten close. With so many people trying to curry favor with you, how could you possibly notice us otherwise? So yes, I me you!" Aurora''s yful response brought a smile to Michael''s face. She was beginning to understand his personality-beneath his formidable reputationy a gentle and approachable side. "You''re quite the clever girl," he said, tapping her nose affectionately, his demeanor reminiscent of a doting uncle. Aurora felt a pang of warmth. After her mother Victoria left, she had rarely experienced genuine care from adults. Though her grandfather adored her, the constant warnings from Genevieve and Ivy kept her from speaking out about their mistreatment. The rare moments of peace she experienced during holidays at her grandfather''s house always ended when she returned to the Montgomery family, where fear consumed her daily life. Magnus remained unaware of all this. What Auroracked most was the love and care of elders. Both John and now Michael Bardem filled that void, and she couldn''t help but grow fond of them. "This is ourpany''s portfolio, Uncle Bardem. Please take a look," Aurora said, presenting the prepared documents. "I know we''re still young and don''t have the same credentials as more establishedpanies, but we have our strengths. I hope you''ll give us a chance. Of course, the final decision is yours. Even if we can''t coborate, I hope it won''t affect our rtionship-I truly admire you, Uncle Bardem." Aurora''s words were sincere. She genuinely liked Michael Bardem, though she was well aware that his warmth stemmed partly from her identity as DO and Victoria''s daughter. A man who had risen to his position couldn''t possibly be as kindhearted as he seemed. Aurora understood this but chose not to dwell on it. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for the "Here you go, Uncle Bardem," Aurora said, handing him the portfolio. As Michael flipped through the pages, he remarked, "You know, you''re not the only one trying to approach me for this project. Mio Walsh, the vice president of R Company, has also been in touch." Hearing Mio Walsh''s name, Aurora felt a twinge of unease. "Uncle Bardem, my rtionship with my mother is...plicated. I know R Company is a well-established firm with deep pockets, but Mr. Giron wouldn''t be so cruel as to deny us this opportunity, would he?" Michael smiled knowingly. "Mio Walsh is your mother''s nephew. Naturally, I considered R Company-they''re financially strong, and their reputation is impable. They''re an excellent candidate." "Uncle Bardem..." Aurora''s anxiety was evident. "I know R Company is impressive, but ourpany is on the rise. We''re not bad either. Please review our portfolio before making a decision." "Alright, alright," Michael said, soothing her with a light chuckle. "I won''t say another word until I''ve looked through it." Aurora and Asher fell silent, waiting patiently as the only sound in the room was the rustling of paper. Michael read quickly, his expression shifting subtly as he progressed. Finally, he looked up. "You''ve achieved this scale in just over three years? I underestimated you, youngdy." "Uncle Bardem," Aurora said softly, "R Company has plenty of orders and doesn''tck opportunities. We, on the other hand, have limited options. Without your help, most people wouldn''t even meet with us." "Hah, what am I supposed to do with you?" Michael said, shaking his head with a smile. "Mio Walsh may be your mother''s nephew, but he''s not her daughter. If I''m going to show Victoria some favor, it might as well be for her child. Besides, I genuinely like you, Aurora. As an elder, it''s my duty to support the younger generation. I''ll give yourpany this order. Consider it my gift to you." "Really? Uncle Bardem, is it really decided?" Aurora blinked in disbelief, the sudden turn of fortune leaving her momentarily stunned. "Of course," Michael said firmly. "I don''t go back on my word. Yourpany may still be young, but it has tremendous potential. I have high hopes for you." "Thank you, Uncle Bardem!" Aurora eximed, her voice filled with gratitude. "As a token of my appreciation, I''d love to design a custom jewelry set for you-free of charge!" Chapter 637: The Deal is Sealed Aurora listened intently as Michael Bardem shared his thoughts on design. It was surprising to learn that this business tycoon wasn''t a finance student from a prestigious university, but instead had studied fine arts. He had been a painter from a young age, growing up in a humble family. His first love, however, abandoned him, dismissing his passion for painting as a dead end. That heartbreak changed the trajectory of his life. Michael, who once had little regard for material wealth, resolved to reinvent himself. He set aside his paintbrushes, rejected his dream of bing a designer, and turned to finance. It turned out he had a remarkable talent for it, far exceeding others, and sess followed him naturally. As his business empire grew, he never found the time-or perhaps the courage-to return to painting. A lingering regret stayed with him. Aurora, in some way, had filled that void for him. She wasn''t just sessful in her business ventures; she also stayed true to her passions. Whether or not Aurora was Victoria''s daughter, Michael genuinely liked her. She was independent, determined, and persistent. It was only natural for him to help her. "Alright then, it''s rare for me to be this interested," Michael said, genuinely looking forward to seeing her creations. Each of her designs seemed to carry a unique charm. "Uncle Bardem, were you close with my mom?" Aurora asked. She always felt that others knew more about her mother than she did. "Yes, we were close. Your mother was a genius. Back in the day, she skipped several grades and was the youngest student in our year at university. The finance courses were long andplex, and many students failed, but she was always in the top three of her ss. She finished all her courses early and left. Do you know how old she was at the time?" This was the first time Aurora had heard anyone speak about her mother''s past. Curious, her eyes sparkled with anticipation. "How old? Mom never talked about her past. I was too young to understand even if she had. Later, before she could tell me more, she was already gone." "She was sixteen! I heard she''d been skipping grades every year before college, which was unheard of. But the R family had high standards. They believed that since she had already mastered the knowledge, there was no point in wasting time at school. They arranged for her toplete all her university courses early. Back then, I didn''t interact much with her at school. I was in design, and she was in finance. I only ever heard about the prodigy girl from afar. We truly crossed paths after entering the professional world. By then, I had just started my business, and she, at sixteen, had already taken over R Corporation. We met a few times, but soon after, she disappeared. No one knew where she went. But she changed my life. When I was at my lowest, she gave me the will to carry on. The next time we met was eight yearster, by which time I had already made a name for myself. I had searched for her for a long time, but no one knew where she had spent those eight years. She was like a mystery-vanishing and reappearing without exnation. When she returned, I had built mypany and was confident enough to coborate with R Corporation. That''s when we interacted more frequently. I admired and pursued her for a long time, but ultimately, I failed. I thought she was too proud to like someone as ordinary as me. But to my surprise, she remained single for years. It was only by chance that I learned she had a daughter. Even the R family didn''t know. I kept her secret for her." "So my mom was amazing," Aurora said, her thoughts drifting to the image of Tina''s lonely silhouette in the New York office. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! If her mother hadn''t met her father, would she have been happier? "Yes, she was incredible and brilliant. Stronger than most men I''ve known. Back then, when I was at my worst, she helped me, and I''ve never forgotten that. I heard Mio Walsh wasing to negotiate on behalf of the R family. Initially, I intended to give him the resources. Who would''ve thought you''d beat him to it?" Michael said with a smile. "I had no choice. Ourpany is nowhere near the scale of R Corporation. If you''re willing to help us, everyone at ourpany will be forever grateful," Aurora said sweetly. "You''re a smooth talker, little girl. Don''t worry. Since I''ve decided to give you the resources, I won''t go back on my word. I''ll schedule a time for us to discuss the coboration. I have something to attend to this afternoon, so I''ll have to leave soon." "Thank you for giving us this opportunity. If you need anything, contact Ashy. He''s handling thepany''s affairs for now." "Alright." The conversation was pleasant, and the meal was filled withughter. After seeing Michael Bardem off, Aurora copsed into her chair, utterly exhausted. "Phew, it''s finally over. Thank goodness Uncle Bardem was easy to deal with. I was so nervous," she said, her face still tense. "Little genius, thepany owes you big time for this! I came here expecting nothing, but who knew we''d get so lucky?" "I think the heavens finally noticed all the hardships I''ve endured and decided to make it up to me," Aurora said with a smile. She felt that ever since she met Julian, her luck had turned. Even such coincidences now seemed destined. She couldn''t have imagined this in the past. "Yes, the heavens are finally on your side. You''ve earned this happiness," Asher said, genuinely happy for her. Aurora had been nning tounch her skincare brand in the European market. But this project with Michael Bardem was an unexpected windfall. Once they secured the deal, theirpany would gain international recognition. This would pave the way forpeting for major global contracts, significantly elevating their status. It was a golden opportunity. But while some celebrated, others despaired. The next day, Mio Walsh lounged in his hotel room, wearing a robe and holding an exquisite ss of red wine. He had just met with an old lover. Every time he was with a woman, he insisted on showering afterward. He found them filthy. The red wine slid down his throat like liquid fire. Everything was moving ording to his n. Soon, he believed, he would im the position of head of the R family. But then someone barged in, panicked. "Mr. Walsh, there''s a problem," the man stammered. "Hm?" Mio Walsh nced up at his secretary. "Michael Bardem''s secretary just called. They''ve already chosen apany to coborate with," the secretary said, wiping sweat from his forehead. "Whichpany?" Mio Walsh''s sharp, cold eyes fixed on him. Chapter 638: Leaving the Villa Before setting out for Rome, Mio Walsh had done his homework. He knew that Michael Bardem once had feelings for Victoria, and that Victoria had helped Michael at a critical moment. With that in mind, Mio was confident that his identity as Victoria''s nephew would secure the deal. If he seeded, it would be a significant advantage in the family''s leadership race. Even if Victoria objected, her disapproval would hardly matter-results spoke louder than words. At the dinner party, Michael Bardem had shown a clear liking for him. While no promises were made, it seemed almost certain that Mio would be the one Michael chose to coborate with. After all, Bardem''spany, R Corporation, was a well- established, internationally renowned firm. Both sentimentally and logically, the partnership made perfect sense. But only a few dayster, Michael Bardem had changed his mind. Mio Walsh was stunned. "The other party hasn''t announced whichpany they''re working with yet," his secretary reported. "It seems they''ve only reached a preliminary agreement. Details will take time to finalize." "Then it''s not settled yet," Mio snapped. "Call Michael Bardem. I want to invite him to dinner." Mio was a smart man. Even for a married woman, he had ways of stealing her heart. This deal wasn''t over. As long as the contract wasn''t signed, he still had a chance. "Yes, Mr. Walsh. I''ll arrange it immediately." The secretary returned shortly with an update: "Mr. Walsh, they''ve already left Rome. He said dinner will have to wait until next time." "That old fox!" Mio''s face darkened. While Michael Bardem hadn''t explicitly promised him the deal that night, his attitude had been favorable. Experienced businessmen often left things unspoken, and Mio had taken Bardem''s subtle signals as reassurance. He had been at ease until now. But someone had swooped in and taken the deal out from under him. Furious, Mio hurled the wine ss in his hand to the floor. "Damn it! Whoever stole this from me, I''ll make them cough it back up the same way they took it!" "Mr. Walsh, what should we do now?" the secretary asked cautiously. He knew all too well that when Mio lost his temper, someone would inevitably bear the brunt of his wrath. He didn''t want to be coteral damage. "What else can we do? Book me a flight. We''re leaving immediately." "Yes, Mr. Walsh." Mio got up to change his clothes. Meanwhile, Ivy, still at the hotel, was lost in the bliss of newfound love. She couldn''t stop singing Mio Walsh''s praises. Her phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, she quickly picked up, her voice softening. "Hello?" Over the past few days, Mio had been full of surprises for her. She thought today would be no different. With Mio in her life, she had started looking forward to each new day. Before meeting him, her days had been filled with despair, each one more grueling than thest. Love had truly changed her. Ivy adored Mio and had already begun imagining their future together. "Ivy, I''m sorry," Mio said apologetically. "There''s an issue at work, and I need to return home immediately." "You''re leaving?" Ivy was still caught up in the joy of their romance. She had barely had time to discuss their future, and now he was leaving. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Yes. It''s urgent, and I have to leave now. I''m already at the airport. Be careful when you head back on your own. Once I''m free, I''lle to Clothville to see you." "I understand. Go take care of what you need to," Ivy replied, sensing the urgency in his tone. It must truly be an emergency. "Thank you for understanding. Be good, okay?" Mio said soothingly. "Alright." "When are you nning to head back? I''ll book your ticket for you," he offered. Though he couldn''t stay by her side, his thoughtfulness warmed her heart. "I''ve seen everything I wanted to see here. There''s no point in staying alone. I''ll head back today." "Good. I''d feel uneasy leaving you here alone. Send me your passport number, and I''ll book the ticket." "That''s not necessary. I can book it myself," Ivy replied. She wasn''t with Mio because of his wealth-she could afford her own expenses, thanks to her time with Kyle. "It''s a man''s responsibility to take care of these things. Be good and send it to me." "Alright then," Ivy said sweetly. After hanging up, she sent him her passport number. Momentster, she received a text confirming her ticket was booked. She only needed to pick it up at the airport. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Pushing aside her disappointment, Ivy began packing her bags. Mio Walsh was like the wind-he came and went without warning. They would see each other again, she was sure of it. This was only a temporary separation. Mio wasn''t the type of man to cruelly abandon someone after winning their heart. As the ne took off, Ivy reflected on her trip to Rome. What had started as a journey with Kyle had unexpectedly led to her falling in love with Mio Walsh. When she returned to Kyle''s vi, however, she was stopped at the door by the butler. "Miss Montgomery, Mr. Raymond has instructed that you are no longer wee here." "What?" Ivy was stunned. She had some affection for Kyle, and with her rtionship with Mio still uncertain, she hadn''t nned to sever ties with Kyle just yet. Even if Kyle couldn''t help her get revenge, he was a powerful ally. She could rely on him for protection. Though she longed for love, she wasn''t as naive as she once was. Mio''s feelings for her weren''t yet deep, and she couldn''t be sure he wouldn''t change his mind in the future. Life had taught Ivy to be pragmatic. Kyle had been her safety, but now the butler was telling her to leave. Naturally, she felt uneasy. "Miss Montgomery, I exined the rules to you the day you arrived here. Do you remember?" the butler asked. "Yes, but I have no intention of leaving," Ivy replied, shaking her head. "Miss Montgomery, I also mentioned something else that day. Have you forgotten? Mr. Raymond is tolerant. You''re free to stay or leave as you wish. As long as you don''t break the rules, he won''t ask you to go. But if you get involved with another man, you''re required to leave on your own. Since you''ve been with another man in Rome, you no longer meet the conditions to stay here." Chapter 639: The Ability to Make Money The butler spoke respectfully, showing no contempt for Ivy despite her betrayal of Kyle. From start to finish, his tone remained neutral, merely stating facts. He had handled simr situations before-women who, feeling hopeless about Kyle, turned to other men while stubbornly clinging to thefort of Kyle''s vi. Kyle was a tolerant man, but his tolerance did not extend to supporting another man on his dime. It was only then that Ivy remembered the butler had warned her before. At the time, her mind had been too unsettled to pay attention. She now realized Kyle wasn''t oblivious-he just chose not to address it. "Alright, I understand," she said. The butler nced at his watch. "Miss Montgomery, you have one hour to pack your things." "Thank you." Though reluctant, Ivy knew there was no way around it. Kyle''s words were final, and all she could do was obey. "No need to thank me. This is simply my duty," the butler replied with a slight smile before turning to leave. Over the years, he had seen too many womene and go. Ivy headed to her room, only to be met with a barrage of mocking remarks from the other women hovering around the vi. "Well, well, I heard you''ve found yourself a man outside?" "Tsk, tsk. I thought Mr. Raymond bringing you along meant you were different, but it turns out you''re just like the others in his eyes." "Exactly! You had such a good life here, and you still couldn''t cherish it. Do you really think those men outside are better than Mr. Raymond?" Their words reminded Ivy of women in the back court of an ancient pce, fighting and scheming against one another. If one of them gained favor, the rest would tear her down out of jealousy. In the past, Ivy might have been upset by their taunts. But now, her thoughts were consumed by Mio Walsh. He was like a solid wall of support, and with him in her heart, these women''s words felt meaningless. Without saying a word, Ivy packed her belongings and left. When she turned back to look at the vi onest time, her emotions wereplicated. She thought of how it all began: approaching Kyle only to save Genevieve, then choosing to stay willingly, and now leaving in such a humiliating way. Kyle wouldn''t help her anymore. If she hadn''t met Mio Walsh, Ivy might have felt some sadness. But now, with Mio in her life, there was no room for regret. Her belongings were few, and she dared not touch anything that belonged to the Raymond family. Ivy returned to the apartment Paul had arranged for her. Genevieve, having had time to recover, looked much better than she had when she was first released. When Ivy walked through the door, Genevieve quickly greeted her. "Ivy, where have you been these past few days?" Genevieve asked anxiously. Losing so much in life had made her fearful, clinging tightly to the little she had left. A simple, peaceful life was all she dared to hope for now. "Mom, I just went on a short trip abroad. Don''t worry, see? I''m fine." Ivy spun in a circle to reassure her. Genevieve looked Ivy over carefully, her mind clouded with doubt. "Ivy, I was sentenced to several years in prison. Who exactly did you turn to for help to get me released?" "Mom, I asked a friend for help. Don''t overthink it. What matters is that you''re out now," Ivy replied, avoiding the truth. She didn''t want Genevieve to know the price she had paid to secure her freedom. "A friend? Since when did you have such powerful friends? And if they were so capable, why did it take months for me to be released? Ivy, tell me honestly-what did you do?" If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Genevieve was sharp. She knew her daughter well. Ivy and Zachary had always been willing to sacrifice for her, just as she had once taken the fall for Zachary. "I met this friendter on. Look, I''m fine now, aren''t I? I didn''t suffer any losses-it was just about getting you released. Why are you so worried?" Ivy tried tofort her. Genevieve observed Ivy closely. Her daughter looked healthy and well-rested, but Genevieve couldn''t shake the feeling that something wasn''t right. She feared Ivy had paid a heavy price for her release. "As long as you''re okay," Genevieve said, pulling Ivy into a hug. "Ivy, you and Zachary are all I have left now. You both need to take care of yourselves." "By the way, where''s Zachary?" Ivy asked. Sinceing home, she hadn''t seen him. She had specifically asked him to take care of Genevieve. Where could he have gone? "Zach''s been going out every day, but he never tells me where he''s going," Genevieve said, her worry evident. "Every day?" Ivy''s expression darkened. What was Zachary up to? "Yes. Hees home, sleeps, and leaves again. I''ve tried asking him, but he never answers," Genevieve replied helplessly. Genevieve''s time in prison had left her frail, both physically and emotionally. The once radiant woman was now just a shadow of her former self. "I''ll call him. Don''t worry, Mom," Ivy reassured her. She hadn''t been home muchtely and was unaware of Zachary''s activities. When she called him, the background noise was chaotic. "Where are you?" she demanded. "I''m out with friends," Zachary replied evasively. "Friends? Don''t forget-you''re no longer the young master of the Montgomery family. What are you using to hang out with friends?" Ivy''s instincts told her something was wrong. His hesitation confirmed her suspicions. Ivy''s voice rose in anger. "Get home. Now." "Alright," Zachary muttered, hanging up. He pocketed the few chips left in front of him. "Bad luck today. Lost again. What a drag. You guys keep ying-I''m heading out." Since falling from grace, Zachary had no way to make money. Gambling seemed like the quickest way to get rich, and he had be addicted. He had forgotten all the lessons he learned from past hardships, chasing the illusion of easy wealth. Ivy turned to Genevieve. "Mom, where''s the bank card I gave back to you?" "Zach said he needed money to start a small business. I thought he couldn''t go out into the world without any funds, so I gave it to him. Why?" "Mom, I have a bad feeling about this." "Has something happened to Zach?" "I think there''s a good chance he''s not spending that money on anything legitimate," Ivy said grimly. Chapter 640: Return to Clothville As the New Year approached, Julian''s project had reached a preliminary agreement, leaving only further discussions between both parties. Meanwhile, Aurora''s skincare line, the "Herbal" series, was sessfullyunched, along with the promotion of their other perfume lines. Thanks to the foundationid by previous perfumes and effective early marketing, the new products achieved impressive results upon release. Originally, such a significant event would have required Aurora''s presence at thepany, but she had promised Julian to stay with him until his work concluded. Thus, she supervised everything remotely through video calls and phone instructions. With their prior experience, the team handled things smoothly this time. Each day, Heather''s report on the productunch results filled Aurora with pride. "What''s making you smile like that?" Julian asked as he emerged from the bathroom, noticing Aurora sitting on the sofa with a silly grin. "Heather just updated me on the sess of the productunch," Aurora said, her voice brimming with happiness. "I''m so proud of them. Even without me at thepany, they''ve done an amazing job-they''ve grown faster than I ever expected." Aurora didn''t hold back her praise. When she first encountered Heather at the Montgomery Group, she barely noticed her. At the time, Heather was as inconspicuous as a pebble on the roadside. But over time, Aurora discovered her hidden potential. Heather''s kindness and honesty were rare virtues, yet in the workce, such qualities were often crushed underfoot. Aurora had decided Heather needed refining, and now, it was clear her decision had been spot on. Heather was even more capable than Aurora had imagined. Paired with Ian, the two were an unbeatable team. Both were ambitious and unwaveringly loyal-exactly the kind of people Aurora could trust to manage thepany while she pursued other ventures. "They''ve grown so quickly because you''ve been such a good mentor," Julian remarked with a smile. "Don''t think I don''t know-you personally trained both of them." Aurora smiled faintly. "Of course. I''ve always wanted to help them grow. Once they''re fully independent, Mona will feel free to return to New York and assist Ashy." "Little Bunny, you''re growing quickly too," Julian said, thinking of how Aurora had recently secured a major order from Michael Bardem. With this opportunity, her New Yorkpany was poised to make a name for itself. Soon, she wouldn''t need to chase clients-otherpanies woulde to her instead. "That''s because you set the pace so fast, Julian. I have to work hard to keep up. I don''t want anyone looking down on me." "I know you''re ambitious. Don''t worry-do whatever you want, and I''ll support you," Julian said, kissing her on the forehead. "Tomorrow, we''re heading back home." "So soon? Didn''t you say we''d stay for a month? There are still a few days left." "The partnership wrapped up early. Asher has already returned to New York, and you''ve seen all the sights in Rome. I don''t want you staying here bored." "Well, I wouldn''t mind taking a little vacation-spending quiet days soaking up the sun, reading a book, and enjoying afternoon tea," Aurora said wistfully. After four years of hard work, this trip felt like a rare break. "The New Year is almost here. Let''s head back early to prepare. Besides, year-end is always busy for thepany. Don''t try to fool me-I know you''re still a little uneasy about leaving everything to Heather and Ian." Aurora chuckled, knowing Julian was right. "Let''s go back tomorrow," Julian continued. "It''s also time to wrap up the year''s work. Next year will be hectic for both of us with these big orders we''ve taken on. But it''s the kind of busyness we enjoy-everything is moving in a good direction." "Alright, we''ll go back tomorrow." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Julian noticed a fleeting look ofplexity on Aurora''s face. "What''s wrong? Do you want to stay in Rome a little longer? I can cancel our tickets, and we can spend more time sightseeing." "No, Julian. I just feel so happy right now." "And isn''t that a good thing? After all the hardships you''ve endured, you deserve this happiness," Julian said, gently stroking her hair. "Julian, I can''t help but wonder how long this happiness willst. They say fortune is a wheel-it turns. I suffered so much before to have what I have now, but what if..." Aurora''s voice faltered. "What if something happens? In those TV dramas, the moment the couple is happy, the heroine gets some terminal illness." "That''s just TV nonsense. Don''t let your imagination run wild-we''ll be happy, very happy," Julian reassured her. "Mm." Aurora nodded, agreeing with him. What could possibly ruin their perfect life now? Everything was going so well. Hidden in Julian''s embrace, Aurora didn''t see theplex expression on his face. Two things weighed heavily on his mind: Aurora''s temporary inability to conceive and the secrets of the R family. He had kept both from her, fearing they might threaten their rtionship. But secrets don''t stay hidden forever-one day, she would find out. Julian let out a faint, resigned smile. For now, he decided, keeping her carefree and happy was enough. The next day, they packed their belongings and headed back home. At the airport, Mira came to see them off. The sight of the handsome couple holding hands caught her attention. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for the "I heard you secured the Michael Bardem order. Congrattions," Mira said, her tone far softer than before. Aurora smiled politely. "Thank you." "I also want to apologize for underestimating you in the past. You''re impressive," Mira admitted sincerely. "I''ll get even stronger. One day, I''ll catch up to you," Aurora replied confidently. "Good. I''ll be waiting." Julian nced at his watch. "It''s time-we need to go through security." "Miss Mira, goodbye," Aurora said graciously. She could sense that Mira no longer harbored any hostility toward her. "Safe travels, Mr. Ba. Once you''re back, I''ll have my secretary contact you," Mira added. "Alright," Julian replied curtly, turning to leave without any further pleasantries. Mira shook her head with a wry smile. "What a cold man." Chapter 641: Auroras Remarkable Strength By the time they returned to Clothville, it was already evening. The streets were glowing with colorful lights, a festive disy that hinted at the approaching New Year. The vibrant atmosphere felt romantic, like a scene from a dream. "Julian, it''s been years since Ist spent New Year''s with my family," Aurora said softly, leaning into Julian''s embrace. Over the past few years, she had been staying in New York, far from home. Whenever the New Year approached, she would tell her grandfather she was too busy with her studies to return. In truth, she was afraid. She feared that, without a solid foundation of her own, her return might spark conflict. Staying away was a way to avoid frightening Genevieve, who would see her presence as a threat and might go to any length to eliminate her. For three long years abroad, Aurora had only Asher by her side. He would take her out to feel the festive atmosphere of the New Year, even going so far as to research Clothville''s holiday traditions online. They clung to each other like family, a bond forged in loneliness. Julian''s voice pulled her out of her thoughts. "It''s okay. From now on, I''ll spend every New Year with you. Why the sad look? What''s on your mind?" "I was thinking about Ashy. Every year, he was the one who spent New Year''s with me," Aurora replied with a wistful smile. "I can still remember the first time we fumbled around in the kitchen together." Her mind traveled back to her first year in New York, the hardest year of her life. They had no money to eat out, so they stayed in their tiny rented apartment and cooked their own meals. She could still picture Asher''s clumsy attempts at cooking. The food they made was far from appetizing, but they ate everyst bite,ughing at their own foolishness. Julian observed Aurora''s expression and knew it wasn''t love she felt for Asher, but rather a fond recollection of the kindness and warmth they had shared during difficult times. He hugged her tighter. "Little Bunny, do you know something?" Julian said softly. "I envy Asher. He was there for you when you needed someone the most. You struggled and fought together, while I... I didn''t even know where I was back then. But I''m also thankful. Thankful that you didn''t love him." Julian''s voice was steady but filled with emotion. Had Aurora fallen in love with Asher, he might never have had a chance with her. Knowing this, he didn''t resent Asher''s ce in Aurora''s heart. He understood that Asher would always hold a special spot in her life-perhaps not as a lover, but as someone even more significant than family. "Maybe it''s because Ashy was too good to me," Aurora mused thoughtfully. "So good that I''ve always seen him as family, not as someone I could love romantically. Julian, let''s invite Ashy to spend New Year''s with us this year." "Whatever you want," Julian agreed. He knew there was no threat to their rtionship, so he didn''t mind her keeping Asher close. "Great!" Aurora beamed. "If Denis is still in Clothville, we can invite him too. And Nick, Irene... I feel like I''ve made so many friends all of a sudden." "Yes," Julian said with a smile. "Without realizing it, we''ve gone from being alone to being surrounded by people. It''s aforting thought-knowing we''re no longer lonely." Aurora''s excitement grew. "This is perfect. This year, I''ll cook for everyone. I''ve never celebrated New Year''s with so many people before. It''s going to be so lively!" "Anything you want, as long as you''re happy," Julian said, holding her close. For him, as long as Aurora was by his side, nothing else mattered. As the New Year approached, their schedules became hectic once again. Piles of documents filled their desks, and the year-end tasks seemed endless. Julian had it even worse, given the scale of his business empire. To make time for the holiday, both of them worked overtime, sharing a quiet understanding that these long hours were a small price to pay for a few carefree days together. One day, Julian received an unexpected phone call. In the past, he wouldn''t have answered this person''s calls, but his anger toward them had softened over time. "Hello?" "Joaquin here. This year, why don''t you bring Aurora home for New Year''s? It''s been years since you came back," Joaquin said. Every year, Joaquin made the same request, and every year Julian refused. But this time, things were different. He had already discussed it with Aurora, and they had agreed to have dinner with the Alvarez family before heading to the Montgomery family the next day. "Sure," Julian replied without hesitation. On the other end of the line, Joaquin was stunned. He had never expected such an easy yes. "Are you serious?" "Do you think I''d lie about this?" Julian sounded slightly exasperated. He knew he had hurt this old man deeply in the past, so much so that a simple agreement now seemed miraculous. "Alright then. I won''t bother you anymore. Just make sure youe back early," Joaquin said, quickly hanging up. Julian frowned at the abrupt end of the call. "I wasn''t evenining. Why hang up so fast?" he muttered to himself. He didn''t realize it, but he had changed. Love had softened him, transforming the man he once was into someone kinder and more patient. All because of Aurora. She made him want to give her a happy,plete family. And in doing so, he had started to care about his own family again. After all, Joaquin was still his father. As he put down the phone, a small smile tugged at his lips. This new feeling wasn''t so bad, after all. As the year drew to a close, the streets grew busier, filled with people rushing about. Meanwhile, news from Europe began to spread. Michael Bardem''spany had finally announced the identity of their new partner. For months, rumors had swirled about Bardem''s North European project, which had attracted the interest of wealthy business moguls worldwide. Many sought to coborate with him, but all left disappointed. Even those who tried to pry information from Bardem''spany were met with silence. When the announcement came, it shocked everyone. The chosenpany wasn''t one of the industry giants they had expected. It was an unfamiliar name, a fledglingpany that had only recently been established. New York''s R Company. In the R Company office, Erica walked into the president''s office with a cup of coffee in hand. "Madam, have you seen the news?" she asked. Tina looked up from herputer, her expression weary. "What is it?" "Do you know who Michael Bardem chose as his partner?" "Who?" Tina''s energy had been waningtely, and her working hours were growing shorter by the day. "Aurora! Michael Bardem chose herpany. She''s incredible, isn''t she? To win this deal over Mio... that''s truly remarkable." Chapter 642: Spending New Year’s Eve with You For an order of such magnitude, coupled with the existing rapport between Victoria and Michael Bardem, Tina would have been the ideal person to handle it. Her presence alone could have guaranteed sess. However, her health had deteriorated to the point where she couldn''t endure the strain of long-distance travel. Mio Walsh, thepany''s vice president, volunteered to take her ce. It wasn''t an unreasonable decision-after all, his position entitled him to handle such matters. Tina was well aware of Mio''s ambitions but found herself with little choice. Her frail health left her no room to argue. Whatever his motives were, as long as they benefited thepany, she could tolerate them. But fate had other ns. Against all expectations, the order ended up in Aurora''s hands. Even Tina hadn''t foreseen this oue. "That child has always been capable," Tina said with aforting smile. "She''s very much like you, Master," Erica replied. "Even though Aurora didn''t grow up in the R family and wasn''t formally trained, her abilities are evident. If it''s her, she could perfectly inherit your position. That way, no one would dare covet the family head''s seat anymore." Seeing Tina grow weaker by the day, Erica felt a pang of sorrow. Tina had suffered so much. How wonderful it would be if someone could step in and ease her burdens, sparing her from fighting alone. "If I wanted her to be the family head, do you think I''d need to go through all this trouble?" Tina responded with a trace of helplessness. She recalled the moment she had drugged Aurora all those years ago-it was then that she had decided the path Aurora would take. Aurora was meant to live as the cherished little princess of the Montgomery family, far removed from the entanglements of the R family. Whatever pain or hardship arose, Tina was willing to bear it alone. "Master, I heard Mio was quite confident about securing this deal. You know how narrow-minded he is-this isn''t just a small order. If he''s discovered Miss Aurora''s identity, I''m afraid..." Erica trailed off, her worry evident. Ever since Mio Walsh had seen Aurora at thepany, Erica had known trouble was brewing. A man like Mio, with his calcting nature, would surely grow suspicious and investigate. Because of this, Tina had instructed Julian to find a way to lure Aurora back to Clothville. But now the two had crossed paths again. If Mio discovered the truth, he certainly wouldn''t let the matter rest. Tina knew Mio''s character well. Over the years, she had seen his ruthlessness firsthand. He was the type to stop at nothing to achieve his goals, always preferring underhanded methods. "I understand. Keep an eye on his movements. If anything happens, report to me immediately." "Yes, Master." Erica knew Tina''s current condition made it impossible for her to personally intervene. If the other members of the R family learned of Aurora''s existence, they would undoubtedly force her to return and inherit the family business. After Erica left, Tina dialed Julian''s number. He answered quickly, knowing Tina wouldn''t call him for idle conversation. "What happened?" Julian asked, his tone serious. "It''s about Aurora. You must ensure her safety during this time. I''m worried someone might try to harm her," Tina warned. "Is this about the same person we discussedst time?" Julian asked. Thest time Tina had reached out to him, it had been for this very reason-protecting Aurora from a specific threat. "Yes. This time, Aurora took an order that was supposed to be his. He''s not someone who forgives easily. I''m not worried about an open confrontation-I''m afraid of what he might do in the shadows." "Understood. I''ll make sure no one touches her," Julian assured her. Even without Tina''s reminder, he had already resolved to protect Aurora at all costs. "Good." "By the way, it''s almost New Year''s. I''ve sent you some specialty items that Aurora and I picked up in Rome as a gift. They should arrive soon." Julian''s tone softened as he mentioned this. He hadn''t told Aurora that they were meant for Tina. "You''re thoughtful," Tina said, clearly pleased. She had always been satisfied with Julian as a son-inw. His devotion to Aurora was something no one could rival. "It''s the least I can do. Don''t worry-I''ll take good care of her," Julian promised firmly. "Alright." Tina ended the call, feeling a measure of relief. With Julian by Aurora''s side, Mio Walsh wouldn''t have the chance to make a move. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! In the Vice President''s office, Mio Walsh had been in a foul mood ever since returning from Rome. His frustration was palpable, and those around him tread carefully, fearing his wrath. Even the slightest misstep could trigger an outburst. A secretary cautiously opened the office door. "Mr. Walsh..." Mio looked up from the pile of documents in front of him. "What is it?" "Well..." "Speak clearly," Mio snapped. His irritation was evident. Losing such a significant order had left him with no patience. "Michael Bardem''spany just announced their partner," the secretary said hesitantly. Though he knew delivering this news might provoke Mio further, withholding it would only lead to worse consequences. "Who is it?" Mio demanded. He had been discreetly probing for the answer over the past few days. Now, he was eager to confirm his suspicions. The secretary hesitated before revealing the truth. Mio''s eyes darkened as he processed the information. He had already investigated Aurora and knew exactly whichpany she represented. "It''s her again!" Mio growled. "It seems she''s determined topete with me." For years, Tina had concealed the fact that she had a daughter. But as long as Aurora existed, there was always a risk that she would be discovered and summoned back to inherit the family legacy. Mio''s mind raced. He had worked tirelessly for years, and now not only had she stolen this order, but she also posed a threat to the family head position he coveted. He would never allow that to happen. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Mr. Walsh, what are your ns now?" the secretary asked cautiously, gauging his superior''s mood. "For now, we wait. Do not act rashly or alert her," Mio instructed coldly. "Yes, Mr. Walsh." The secretary noted Mio''s dark expression and knew he had already devised a n. Mio nced at the calendar on his desk. The New Year was fast approaching. He picked up his phone and dialed Ivy''s number. When she answered and heard his voice, her tone was filled with joy. "Hello, it''s me," she said. "Have you missed me?" Mio asked gently. Ivy smiled at the warmth in his voice. "Yes." "New Year''s is almost here." "Mm, it is," Ivy replied, ncing around her quiet, lonely apartment. Back in the Montgomery family home, this time of year was always lively, with servants decorating the house festively. "Would you like me to spend New Year''s with you?" Mio asked, his voice soft and inviting. "Really? Don''t you need to be with your family?" Ivy couldn''t hide her excitement. "You''re the most important person to me. I''m always busy with work, but I have some free time now. I''d like to spend it with you." Chapter 643: Job Hunting She was the most important person to him? After enduring so much hardship, Ivy suddenly heard these words, and they filled her heart with warmth. "Alright, I''ll wait for you," Ivy said, her heart soaring. She had worried that Mio Walsh would ignore her after returning to his country, but thankfully, he wasn''t that kind of man. "Ivy, who was on the phone? You look so happy," Genevieve asked. "It was a friend. He said he''de to spend the New Year with me," Ivy replied, downying their rtionship. Although her connection with Mio Walsh hadn''t been long, she still referred to him as a friend in front of Genevieve. "What kind of friend? Ivy, if you have a boyfriend, you must tell me. I used to hope you''d find someone wealthy to secure your future, so your children wouldn''t have to suffer. But after everything that''s happened, you''re no longer the little princess of the Montgomery family. I''vee to understand that wealth doesn''t matter. As long as he''s good to you, that''s all that counts. Just don''t be deceived by appearances." Genevieve''s only wish now was for her two children to live peaceful lives. She didn''t want them to endure any more pain. "Mom, don''t worry. I know. He''s a good man, different from the others," Ivy said, a small smile forming on her lips as she thought of Mio Walsh. "Different? How so?" Genevieve asked. After her release from prison, she noticed how much her once arrogant and willful daughter had changed. Life''s hardships had smoothed her rough edges. "He''s kind, gentle, and I really like him," Ivy said, unable to hide the happiness in her voice. The days she spent with Mio Walsh in Rome were the happiest of her life. It was a stark contrast to the days when she was the spoiled little princess everyone fawned over or the bleak days after she lost everything. With Mio Walsh, there were no pretenses or concerns about family backgrounds-just the simple joy of being together. To Ivy, he was the person she had been waiting for all along. After being plunged into darkness by the cruelty of others, Mio Walsh was the one who reached out and pulled her into the light. "Bring him home for me to meet someday. I''ve rarely seen you care for someone like this," Genevieve said, feeling a sense of relief at the thought of her daughter finding happiness. "Mom, it''s still early. We''re just starting out. When the time is right, I''ll bring him home," Ivy replied. Deep down, she feared that Mio Walsh would reject her because of her family''s fall from grace. Dating was one thing, but marriage brought the weight of family backgrounds into the equation. "Alright, just keep your guard up," Genevieve said. "I will, Mom," Ivy assured her. Despite her fears, she reasoned that if Mio Walsh truly wanted to spend his life with her, he wouldn''t care about her background. As Mio Walsh calcted his next move to use Ivy, she was already nning their future together. She had suffered enough, wandering through a life of struggle. Now, all she wanted was someone to love and a warm, stable home. To her, Mio Walsh was the man who made her forget her hatred and desire for revenge. He made her yearn for a simple life. "Has Zach gone out again?" Genevieve asked, noticing Zachary wasn''t at home. "I asked you to take back the card from Zachary. Did you get it?" Ivy''s tone turned calm and measured as she brought up her brother. "Zach hasn''t given it to me," Genevieve replied, shaking her head helplessly. Back when she thought she''d be in prison for years, she had left the money for her two children to survive. After finding Kyle, Ivy had handed the card to Zachary. But now, Zachary was always outte and sometimes didn''t return home. No one knew what he was doing. "When hees home tonight, no matter what he says, you must take the card back. The money on it isn''t enough to squander. I''ll start job hunting tomorrow. If we keep sitting around and doing nothing, we''ll starve eventually," Ivy said, now without the protection of Kyle, feeling the pressure to make ends meet. Genevieve pulled Ivy into her arms. "I''m sorry. I couldn''t give you a life of wealth and ease. Now you have to struggle just to survive." "Mom, you''ve done enough. I don''t want you to worry about us anymore. From now on, let me take care of you," Ivy said with determination. If Aurora could thrive, then so could she. Ivy began by calling her former friends, hoping they could use their family connections to help her find a job. She never expected that the same people who once clung to her would now be so cold. "What? Ivy, you''re looking for a job? You must be joking," one said mockingly. "You know my family''s situation. I need a job to support myself," Ivy replied, her former arrogance nowhere to be seen. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "My dad never lets me meddle in the family business, so I can''t help. I''m off to Paris soon. My flight''s leaving. Gotta go," another said before hanging up. One after another, the calls ended in ridicule or indifference. Furious, Ivy threw her phone onto the bed. These people were masters at riding the waves of fortune. When the Montgomery family fell, they turned against her. Now, Aurora was the only remaining daughter of the Montgomery family. Helping Ivy would mean opposing Aurora, and no one was foolish enough to do that. Once, Ivy was the high-and-mighty princess. Now, she was a fallen nobody, and no one wanted to associate with her. "Ivy, what happened? Trouble finding work?" Genevieve asked, entering the room after hearing themotion. "No, it''s fine. I''m looking online now. Plenty of ces are hiring. Don''t worry, Mom. I''ll be fine," Ivy lied. "Ivy, don''t push yourself too hard. I don''t want you to suffer. I still have some savings. It''s not much, but it''s enough for us to live simply. We can just cut back a little," Genevieve said. "Okay," Ivy replied, though she knew her mother''s money wouldn''tst. She had to find work. Browsing job listings online, Ivy realized that decent positions required at least a bachelor''s degree, often preferring master''s degrees or graduates from top universities. She hadn''t even received her diploma yet. Chapter 644: Disgraced Once, she was a princess-carefree, with no worries about money or her future. During her school years, she focused only on having fun, never learning any real skills. Now, those bigpanies wouldn''t even consider her. Ivy had no choice but to lower her expectations and begin with smaller jobs. Other jobs avable to her were as a cashier in a supermarket or a waitress in a restaurant. The thought of standing dumbly at a checkout counter or serving drinks to others was unbearable. Her pride wouldn''t let her stoop that low-not yet. These jobs didn''t require much education, but they were exhausting and paid next to nothing. One month''s sry wouldn''t even cover the cost of a single dress she used to buy. After much deliberation, Ivy decided to pursue a job with highermissions-sales. Sales jobs didn''t have strict educational requirements, and she had connections, people she could rely on. She sent out her resume online, and soon, she was called in for an interview. Sales positions offered low base sries, but themissions could be considerable with good performance. Qualifications didn''t matter much in this field, and Ivy, with her appearance and charm, passed the interview without much trouble. The position was in real estate sales, and thepany was preparing tounch a new project that urgently needed more staff. The supervisor introduced Ivy to the team. "This is Ivy, our new colleague. Please help her out when she needs it." "Yes, Supervisor." After brief introductions, everyone quickly returned to their work. The team was incredibly busy, leaving Ivy unsure of what to do. "Ivy, can you make copies of this document and distribute them to everyone?" someone asked, handing her a file. "Oh, okay." In the past, she would have exploded at such a request, but today, she remained calm. Times had changed. "Ivy, head to the dessert shop nearby and get everyone some afternoon tea. Here''s the list of what we want." Ivy had just finished handing out the copies when someone stuck a note covered in scribbled orders onto her. She wasn''t here to run errands-she was here to be a salesperson. But it was her first day, and despite her frustration, she didn''t darein. She swallowed her pride and obeyed. The weather outside was freezing. Ivy hurried back to the office, arms full of bags. As she rushed in, someone bumped into her, sending the coffee and desserts flying. They spilled everywhere. "What are you standing there for? Clean it up and go buy everything again!" Clenching her teeth, Ivy held back her anger. When her dignity was trampled so ruthlessly, all that remained was hatred. She would endure. She would climb higher. One day, she would make everyone who humiliated her regret ever crossing her. While others came and went, Ivy crouched alone, cleaning up the mess. Then, she headed back out to repurchase everything. By the time she returned, her body was trembling from the cold. Laden with bags, she walked into the office, but not a single person thanked her. "Why are you so slow? If you''re this inefficient, how will you ever get any work done?" "I''m sorry," Ivy said, her fingers tightly clenched. Her hands had gone numb from the cold, but she told herself to endure. "The CEO ising byter to inspect the project''s progress. Since you''re new and haven''t been involved in this project, just stay sharp and don''t mess up." "Got it," Ivy replied, rubbing her frozen hands. She filled a cup with hot water to warm herself. Before she could fully thaw out, the supervisor rushed over. "Everyone, get ready. The CEO will be here soon!" "The CEO? I''ve heard he''s really handsome, but he''s so busy that he rarely gets involved in projects." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Handsome or not, he''s out of your league. The CEO has been engaged for a long time, and his fiance is incredible." "Alright, stop daydreaming ande with me to greet him." "Yes, Supervisor." Everyone set aside their tasks and followed the supervisor. Ivy wanted to stay in the warm office, but she had no choice but to join them. The team lined up on either side of the entrance. Ivy wondered if this CEO might be someone she knew. After all, back when she was the Montgomery family''s princess, she had met many wealthy executives. As she pondered, a ck Bentley appeared in her view, slowly approaching. The group that had been chatting moments ago fell silent, their expressions growing tense. The car came to a stop. Ivy couldn''t help but find the scene amusing. How the tables had turned. Once, she had been the Montgomery princess, riding in luxury cars while others waited respectfully outside for her. Now, she was the one standing in the cold, waiting. The car door opened, and a secretary stepped out from the front passenger seat. He walked to the back door and opened it. The project manager stood nearby, bowing slightly. A tall figure emerged from the car. The man wore a navy blue overcoat, paired with a patterned vest and shirt beneath. He exuded elegance and an air of aloofness that kept everyone at a distance. When Ivy saw him, her heart sank. It was him-Julian. Her disdain for Aurora extended to Julian as well. And now, on her very first day, she had ended up in hispany. The coincidence was almostughable. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Ivy''s face darkened. If it were just Julian, she could tolerate it. At least Aurora wasn''t here. But just as she felt a hint of relief, she saw Julian standing quietly by the car, clearly waiting for someone. Damn it. Could Aurora be here too? This was Julian''s project-what was she doing here? The more Ivy feared something, the more likely it was to happen. A familiar figure appeared in her view. Julian extended his hand in an inviting gesture, and a slender, fair hand adorned with a ring rested in his palm. Everyone was curious. Wasn''t it just the CEO? Who else was in the car? The hand was beautiful, and its owner must be equally stunning. Then, a woman stepped out, dressed in a cream-colored coat. She and Julian, one in ck and the other in white, were like opposing pieces on a chessboard-different yet perfectly matched. It was Aurora. She was here. Ivy wanted to disappear. She had been humiliated enough, but Aurora''s presence made it unbearable. She tried to make herself as invisible as possible, but the pair was already walking toward them. Please, Ivy prayed silently. Don''t let her see me. Chapter 645: Fate’s Cruel Irony Ivy''s heart pounded wildly. Wearing the same uniform as the others, she stood at the entrance, waiting to wee the president. Aurora, on the other hand, was the rightful heir of the Montgomery family and the president''s fiance. They had once lived under the same roof, but now their lives were worlds apart. Aurora stood high above, while Ivy was reduced to the lowest depths-a situation entirely orchestrated by Aurora herself. If her life after leaving had turned out poorly, it would mean she had lost. Ivy instinctively wanted to leave, but everyone else was standing perfectly still. If she moved now, it would only draw more attention to her. After much hesitation, she lowered her head as far as possible, hoping that if she sank into the dust, no one would notice her existence. As the two of them approached, Ivy felt her heart about to leap out of her chest. "President, this way, please," the manager said respectfully, inviting them inside. Ivy didn''t lift her head, so she had no idea if Aurora had noticed her. By the time she dared to look up, the two of them were already inside. Surrounded and admired by everyone, Aurora and Julian shone like radiant pearls. Ivy, in contrast, felt like a forgotten pebble on the roadside-insignificant and unnoticed. "What are you standing there for? Get inside. The president''s already gone in," someone urged. "Oh," Ivy mumbled as she hurried to follow. She desperately wanted to avoid any direct confrontation with Aurora, so she quickly found an excuse to slip away to the restroom. Aurora, however, had already spotted her. After all, how could she fail to recognize someone she had once hated with such intensity? Ivy, who had haunted even her dreams, was impossible to miss. But Aurora had never been one to kick someone when they were down. Seeing Ivy all but bury her head in her chest, clearly trying to avoid being noticed, Aurora decided to pretend she hadn''t seen her. To Aurora, people like Ivy and Genevieve had already paid the price for their actions. There was no need to pursue them further. As long as Ivy stayed out of her life, Aurora was more than willing to let the past stay buried. "Why is Ivy here?" Julian''s voice broke her thoughts. He had also noticed Ivy. "Probably just trying to make a living. Don''t bother with her," Aurora replied calmly. She knew Julian had no patience for anyone who had hurt her in the past. He was likely considering firing Ivy on the spot. But there was no need for that, Aurora thought. Ivy hadn''t caused her any trouble recently, so why push things to the extreme? Though Aurora didn''t say it outright, Julian understood her meaning. Her heart was still kind. "Alright, we''ll leave her be," he agreed. Julian had brought Aurora here today because this new project bore a striking resemnce to the one they had developed with Michael Bardem in Northern Europe. It was Aurora''s first time encountering such a project, so Julian had specifically brought her along to familiarize herself with it. The Northern Europe project was a hundred timesrger than this one. Julian had warned Aurora in advance, helping her prepare for whaty ahead. Major projects required extensive groundwork. It wasn''t as simple as throwing money at something and waiting for profits to roll in. Strategic nning and management were essential, and this project required an astronomical amount of capital. Aurora would need to pool all her liquid assets and even take out loans to invest. With so much on the line, she was determined to ensure the project''s sess before she could truly feel at ease. The two quickly immersed themselves in work, with the manager exining the innovative model to Aurora while Julian asionally added his insights. Time passed swiftly, and before long, the workday was over. Yet, with Julian still present, no one dared to leave. The staff couldn''t help but notice how well-suited Julian and Aurora seemed together. There was a unique energy between them, as though they belonged to a world apart from everyone else. Not only that, but their focus and dedication made them both exceptionally striking. Standing side by side, they resembled a breathtaking painting-captivating and harmonious. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! The winter evening descended quickly, and darkness shrouded the world outside. Julian nced at his watch. "It''s gettingte. If you have more questions, ask me when we''re home," he said. Aurora closed her notebook. She had been diligently taking notes throughout the discussion, a model of attentiveness. Looking out the window, she remarked, "It''s already dark." Then, ncing around at the staff who were too polite to leave, she added, "Thank you for your hard work today. Everyone can go home now." "It''s no trouble at all! This is what we''re here for," someone replied. Julian cast a sweeping nce at the group. "You can all leave," he said. "Yes, President," they responded in unison. As Julian took Aurora''s hand and led her out, snippets of their conversation drifted back to the staff. "You''re so good at everything, except keeping track of time," Aurora teased. "Do you even know what time it is?" "That''s why I have you to remind me," Julian replied with a smile. "Are you hungry?" "Of course I''m hungry! Julian, I''m starving," she said, yfully scolding him. "Good thing Mrs. Hill already has dinner ready. Let''s go." In that moment, the imposing president and his poised fiance transformed into an ordinary couple, their banter light and warm. As soon as they left, the others began whispering among themselves. "So that''s the president''s fiance? She''s stunning." "Of course she is. She''s not just beautiful-she''s a true heiress from a wealthy family. She''s perfect for the president. And don''t forget, she''s also started her own business. Women like her are rare these days." "She''s like a breath of fresh air among socialites." "She has her own beautypany, right? I bought one of their new products at theunchst week. It''s amazing-light and non-greasy." "I love her perfumes too. They smell incredible. The only downside is the price. My boyfriend bought one for me." "Lucky you! Your boyfriend must really love you." "Why would someone in the beauty industry be interested in real estate? The president''s clearly teaching her the ropes. He''s so generous." "Who knows? She''s a Montgomery, after all. Maybe she needs to learn this stuff too. I''m so jealous of her-she''s gorgeous, her boyfriend is handsome and capable, and her life is perfect." "Exactly. She could have relied on her looks alone, but she chose to seed with her talent." Meanwhile, someone noticed Ivy''s pale face. "Ivy, you don''t look well. You need to pull yourself together-it''s only your first day here," they said, trying to encourage her. But they couldn''t possibly understand that every word of praise for Aurora was like a needle stabbing into Ivy''s heart. All of this could have been hers. Yet now, everyone only remembered Aurora. Who even remembered her anymore? Fate, it seemed, had yed a cruel joke. Chapter 646: As Long As You Like It On the way home, Aurora was still engrossed in her notes. She had to admit, this was an area where Julian far surpassed her expertise. She was fortunate to have him as her teacher. "You can review those at home. Reading in the car is ufortable. Besides, they''re yours now-it''s not like they''ll run away," Julian said with a soft chuckle. "That''s true. I guess I''m just excited and want to finish them as soon as possible. Oh, Julian, thepany will be on break in a few days. Once the holiday starts, how about we go shopping to prepare for the New Year?" "Let Mrs. Hill handle those things. There''s no need for you to do it," Julian replied, thinking of how busy Aurora had been. He wanted her to use the vacation to rest at home. "If you make me stay home all day, I''d feel suffocated. Besides, Mrs. Hill will be going home for the New Year too. I''ve never prepared for something like this before. Would youe with me?" Aurora wasn''t looking for leisure; she simply wanted to do something ordinary with Julian, like a normal couple. Their time together was already scarce, so how could she not seize this opportunity? "Of course. Anything you want to do, I''ll support you wholeheartedly," Julian said as he yfully tapped her nose. "You''re the best, Julian." "Naturally. In this world, only you are worth my devotion." Aurora smiled softly and leaned her head against his chest. --- The following days were busier than ever. Both Aurora and Julian were swamped, and the entirepany was bustling with preparations for the holiday. All over Clothville, everyone was caught up in the festive rush. Aurora had arranged for the finance department to distribute sries early, along with generous bonuses for every employee. On the final day, after thepany dinner, almost everyone was tipsy from the celebration. "Miss Montgomery, Happy New Year in advance!" Heather said respectfully. "Enjoy the holidays," Aurora replied, bidding farewell to colleagues one by one. With the year drawing to a close, everyone looked forward to the New Year, much like schoolchildren anticipating their winter break. When Julian arrived at the hotel to pick her up, he noticed Aurora''s flushed face. "Drank too much again?" he asked. "Not really. Everyone was just in a good mood today. Julian, I''m officially on vacation!" "Yes, you are. Tomorrow, we''ll go shopping to prepare for the New Year." "Okay." Hand in hand, they left. This New Year would be unlike any before. Neither of them was alone anymore-they had each other. The next morning, Aurora woke up early. "Julian, wake up!" "It''s a holiday. Can''t we sleep in a little?" Julian replied, though he wasn''t really sleepy. Both of them were used to waking up early, so sleeping in felt unnatural. "I can''t. My body clock is set to this time. Besides, I''ve already sent Mrs. Hill home, so I''ll make breakfast today." Aurora threw off the nket and got out of bed. Instead of her usual professional attire, she wore a set of cozy loungewear. After a quick wash, she headed downstairs. When Julian came down after freshening up, he saw her in the kitchen. Her hair was tied loosely, and she wore an apron. The sight of her, rxed yet serene, filled the room with a warm tranquility. "Smells amazing," Julian murmured as he wrapped his arms around her from behind, cing a kiss on her slender neck. The spot he kissed tingled, and a blush spread up to her ears. "Stop that," Aurora said shyly. "How are you still so sensitive after all this time?" Julian teased, nibbling on her earlobe and whispering in a low voice. Aurora''s grip on the spat faltered, and she nearly dropped it. Damn it-this man knew exactly where her weakest spots were. "Julian, if you keep this up, we won''t be able to eat breakfast," she said helplessly. During their usual busy mornings, Julian was more restrained. Now that they had time off, he was far less disciplined. "Breakfast can wait. I''d rather... eat you," Julian said with a mischievous grin, leaning in to im her lips. Scoundrel! Aurora thought, her heart racing. Behind them, the eggs sizzled in the pan, and the kitchen seemed to grow warmer. "Enough, Julian. If you keep this up, the eggs will burn," Aurora scolded as she pushed him away. Seeing her slightly annoyed expression, Julian chuckled. "Alright, I''ll stop." Though tempted to continue, he relented. He was genuinely curious to taste Aurora''s cooking-a rare treat given her busy schedule. As Julian stepped aside, Aurora let out a sigh of relief. She''d been worried he might lose control. If that had happened, who knew when they''d finally get to eat breakfast? Aurora quickly finished preparing the meal. Normally, Mrs. Hill handled the cooking, but today Aurora had taken charge. To Julian, the food tasted exceptionally delicious. In this quiet, cozy atmosphere, they both felt content. After breakfast, their driver took them to the mall. The first stop was to buy new clothes. In previous years, Julian had never bothered with this. Whenever the seasons changed, his secretary would prepare thetest collections for him, so he had no habit of shopping. Whenever he visited a mall, it was usually to inspect his properties, evaluate performance, or assess areas for improvement. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Shopping with Aurora, however, was a first. As she held onto his arm, Aurora noticed the curious gazes of passersby. "Julian, why do I feel like everyone is looking at me strangely? Do they think I''m your mistress or something?" She couldn''t help but notice the attention. The looks weren''t hostile-if anything, they were filled with curiosity and a hint of reverence. "Silly girl. Did you forget this mall is one of my properties? Everyone is just curious about what the boss''s wife looks like. I always came alone before, so this is the first time they''ve seen me with someone," Julian exined. In the past, Aurora might have quipped, "So what if you''re rich?" But now, she had nothing to say. Julian was undeniably wealthy. "Does that mean shopping here is like strolling through your private garden?" "You could put it that way. I know you''re independent and don''t care for luxury, but I still want to say this: whatever you like, just pick it. I''ll cover it. It''s my duty as a man." "Alright." Aurora was self-reliant, but she appreciated Julian''s sincerity. He knew to exin himself beforehand, ensuring she wouldn''t feel insulted. "Let''s start with women''s clothing," Julian suggested. "No, men''s first," Aurora insisted. Both wanted to prioritize the other, but in the end, Aurora won. She led Julian to the men''s section. "Julian,e try this one. How does it look?" Aurora called, holding up a shirt for him. "As long as you like it," Julian replied with a rxed smile. Chapter 647: Aurora, I’ve Let Go Thest time Aurora had taken Ian and Heather to the mall to revamp their styles, Julian happened to arrive for an inspection. He had caught sight of Aurora helping Ian try on a tie clip, and it had left him fuming. Today, however, Aurora stood before him, holding up clothes and measuring them against his figure, much like she did that day. "Miss, this gentleman has such a great physique. He''d look good in anything," a newly hired salespersonmented, oblivious to who Julian was. "I feel the same way. Try these two on," Aurora said, handing Julian a shirt and a suit she had selected. "Alright," Julian replied with a helpless shrug. In the past, he would have thought this whole process was a hassle-his secretaries usually kept track of his sizes and had clothes delivered to his home, perfectly tailored and ready to wear. He never had to try anything on. But since it was Aurora doing the picking, Julian quietlyplied. When he stepped out of the dressing room, every salesperson in the store stood stunned. The saying that beauty could be captivating was no exaggeration. The man before them had it all-an impable physique, an air of sophistication, and striking good looks. He was the epitome of perfection, akin to a living work of art. Their store often catered to nouveau riche buyers or middle-aged men with expanding waistlines. Rarely did they see a man with such wless proportions. "Miss, is your husband a model by any chance?" one of the saleswomen asked. "No, he''s not," Aurora replied, a sense of pride filling her heart as she listened to theirpliments. Honestly, Julian didn''t need to try anything on-he could effortlessly pull off any style. "Does it look good?" Julian asked, ignoring the salespeople''s chatter and focusing solely on Aurora. "Very handsome," she said earnestly. She then walked to another disy, picking out a tie clip before returning to Julian. "Don''t move." Julian stood still, like an obedient child, letting Aurora fasten the tie clip for him. The meticulously tailored suit fit him perfectly, entuating every aspect of his exceptional form. "This outfit is more suited for formal asions," Auroramented. "I''ve picked out another set-save it for New Year''s." She held up a more casual selection. Since it was the holiday season, Julian didn''t need to attend any important meetings. For family gatherings and outings with friends, something less formal would do. "As long as you like it," Julian said, fully trusting her judgment. "Miss, please wrap up both outfits for us," Aurora instructed the salesperson. "Of course," the salesperson replied, delighted by Aurora''s straightforward and decisive attitude. Julian reached for his wallet to pay, but Aurora beat him to it, handing over her card instead. Julian frowned slightly. "What are you doing?" He always wanted to provide everything for Aurora himself. Now, seeing her insist on paying, he couldn''t help but feel uneasy. "Julian, I wanted to buy these for you. You''re not allowed to refuse. Consider it my New Year''s gift," Aurora said firmly, cutting him off before he could protest further. Julian sighed. This girl was too headstrong. Knowing she wouldn''t back down, he relented to avoid upsetting her. "This will do," he said with a resigned smile. Though Julian didn''t explicitly give her money, he had already gifted her a vi, a private ind, a diamond ring, and even organized a grand birthday party for her. Money had never been an issue between them, and their rtionship wasn''t built on materialism. Aurora, as an independent woman, didn''t feel the need to rely on anyone, even if Julian was willing to give her everything. Understanding her pride, Julian chose to go along with her wishes. After selecting their New Year outfits, they also picked up gifts for their family elders and stocked up on groceries for the holiday. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! When they returned home, arms full of shopping bags, Hayden happened to see them. Aurora was carrying several paper bags, while Julian held a box. His voice carried a note of concern as he said, "Little Bunny, go inside and rest. I''ll handle this." Julian, ever the traditionalist, believed men should shoulder all responsibilities, protecting their women from any hardship. "Julian, I''m not fragile porcin. You don''t have to be so cautious. It''s just a few bags- they''re not heavy," Aurora replied with a smile. "Don''t overdo it," Julian said, shaking his head but letting her help. The pair acted like a newlywed couple, carrying their bags inside together. Meanwhile, Hayden stood in front of his cold, empty vi. For some reason, this winter felt colder than ever. He had once held onto hope, believing Aurora might forgive him and return to him. But as he watched her grow closer to Julian, he realized he no longer stood a chance. "Mr. Alvarez, I''ve appraised the value of this house. If you agree, we can list it online," said the man standing beside Hayden. The vi had always been a lonely ce, and after Susan left, it felt even more lifeless- like a tomb. Hayden, disheartened, knew there was no point in holding on. She was like a poison. The closer he stayed, the deeper he sank. Watching her and Julian together day after day, even the strongest heart would break. Hayden nodded slightly. "Alright, sell it." "If a buyer is interested, I''ll contact you," the man said. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "No need. Handle the follow-up with my secretary," Hayden replied, his tone distant. He had already packed his belongings. Today would be hisst visit. Initially, he had nned to say goodbye to Aurora, but he changed his mind. He intended to leave Clothville and transfer to thepany''s headquarters in New York. Perhaps the distance would help him escape the torment of missing her day and night. Now, seeing her and Julian together, he abandoned the idea of a farewell. "Understood, Mr. Alvarez. I''ll take my leave then." "Hmm." The agent left, and Hayden picked up his suitcase. On his way out, he stopped in front of Aurora''s vi and ced a small jewelry box on the doorstep. Without informing anyone, he turned and walked away. Aurora, I''ve let go. I''m sorry. I love you. But I failed to cherish you in our best years. Now, with him by your side, I feel at peace. Taking onest look at the vi, Hayden imagined the two of them inside, wrapped in each other''s arms, a ce where he no longer belonged. He withdrew his gaze and left without hesitation. When Aurora came back outside to grab the remaining bags, she noticed a delicate jewelry box at her feet. "Julian, did you buy jewelry?" she asked. "We''ve been together the whole time. We didn''t even go near the jewelry section. Why? Do you want some jewelry?" Julian replied, stepping outside. Aurora picked up the box and opened it, revealing a massive diamond ring. Chapter 648: Flirting and Fleeing Inside a luxurious jewelry boxy a three-carat diamond ring, its brilliance radiating an almost blinding glow. It was impossible for something like this have been discarded casually at her doorstep. Julian nced toward the quiet vi next door, his expression darkening. "Seems like someone still hasn''t given up," he said, his toneced with jealousy. Aurora held the ring in her hand, lost in thought. She remembered how, before her eighteenth birthday, Hayden had promised her with absolute certainty: "Aurora, I have a surprise for you tomorrow." "What kind of surprise?" she had asked, anticipation lighting up her face. Back then, she had no idea what awaited her the next day. "You''ll find out soon enough." "You''re doing this on purpose, aren''t you? Either tell me from the start or don''t say anything at all! Now that I know there''s a surprise, I won''t get any sleep tonight," she had teased, wondering if he had prepared a special gift for her. "Tomorrow wille soon enough," Hayden had reassured her. But no one could have foreseen what really awaited them the next day. It wasn''t a surprise-it was aplete copse. If Susan and Ivy hadn''t conspired together that night, Aurora would have gotten engaged to Hayden on her eighteenth birthday. Perhaps the story would have unfolded differently. Julian, heartbroken, might have left the ce entirely. That night, he had only attended as a bystander, intending to witness her happiness. If she had chosen Hayden, Julian wouldn''t have stood in their way, and the two of them would have missed their chancepletely. Aurora imagined what life might have been like. Even if she had stayed with Hayden, Susan wouldn''t have let it rest. She would have done everything in her power to destroy their rtionship. Ivy and Genevieve wouldn''t have tolerated Aurora''s presence in the Montgomery family. Even if she had gone to the Alvarez family, Joaquin might not have epted her. Her life wouldn''t have been happy. If it weren''t for that night, which forced her to wake up and grow stronger, she might have ended up even more miserable in the long run. It seemed everything had been predestined. Aurora slid the ring onto her finger, finding it a perfect fit. Of course, it had to be from Hayden. She raised her hand, her mind reying their past conversations like echoes from another time: "Aurora, let''s get engaged after we graduate. I can''t wait to spend my life with you." "Getting engaged right after graduation seems a little rushed, doesn''t it? I''m only eighteen." "Do you know that just a hundred or two hundred years ago, women at eighteen already had children in school? I''ve made up my mind-you''re the one for me, so whether it''s sooner orter, it''s going to happen." "True," she hadughed. "But I still feel like your parents don''t like me very much. Won''t they have objections to the engagement?" "You''re the one I want to spend my life with, not them. No one else gets to decide for me. I only want to marry you, Aurora." "Silly," she had said, though her lips had curled into a smile. "I just feel bad for you," Hayden had added. "I haven''t taken over the family business yet, so I can only afford a three-carat ring for now. You won''t mind, will you?" Engagement rings for ordinary people were usually measured in fractions of a carat. A full carat was considered extravagant. But in the world of the wealthy, a few carats were average. Still, Hayden had wanted to give Aurora the best he could. A three-carat diamond seemed small to him, though it would have left anyone else ecstatic. Such was the world they lived in. "Idiot," Aurora had replied. "I''m marrying you, not the ring. What would I need a big ring for? To crack walnuts?" "So, does that mean you agree to marry me?" If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "I... I never said that." Theughter and joy of youth echoed in her mind, leaving a bittersweet ache in her heart. In her best years, she had given her all to Hayden. This ring must have been the one he nned to propose with on her birthday four years ago. Unfortunately, it was only now, in this way, that it hade to her. Julian took her hand and slipped the ring off her finger immediately. "You''re not allowed to wear someone else''s ring," he said, jealousy ring again. Auroraughed softly, amused by his reaction. "Rx, Julian. There''s only you in my heart. I just wanted to confirm if this was from him." "And now you know." "He''s given up on me," she said calmly. "How do you know? I think he''s still scheming, trying to ruin what we have," Julian snapped, ring at the ring as if it were an enemy. "I just know," Aurora said, shaking her head. "Besides, our rtionship is so strong. What could possibly break us apart?" "Fine, but it''s freezing out here. Let''s go inside," Julian said, his tone softening. Aurora didn''t take the ring back from him. After all, Hayden was in the past now. She had no reason to wear it. Throwing it away felt wasteful, but keeping it might leave Julian with a thorn in his side. It was better to leave it to him to handle. Hearing her mention the cold, Julian''s expression shifted. "Hurry inside and rest. I''ll bring everything else in." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Okay." Aurora smiled as she watched the man who had been so angry moments ago soften instantly at her words. He truly cared for her, shielding her from every storm. She stood on her tiptoes and kissed his cheek. "Julian, you''re the one I''ve chosen for this lifetime. I love you." Before Julian could respond, she had already turned and gone inside. The thrill of teasing him and escaping was exhrating. Julian touched his cheek where her lips had brushed, a smile ying on his lips. "This little bunny," he murmured. He nced at the ring still in his hand. She hadn''t taken it back, and a warmth spread through his chest. Inside, Aurora changed into her loungewear. Maybe it was the approaching New Year, but the previously clear skies had given way to snow. Winter nights always came quickly. Aurora sat by the window, hugging her knees as she watched the snowkes dance under the streetlights. Was it just winter, or did the season always bring out a certain mncholy? Her thoughts drifted to Hayden, Susan, and their high school days. Once, she had believed she had both love and friendship. But in a single day, she lost them both. She had loved and hated, and in her darkest moments, she had even entertained thoughts of destruction. But time had passed, and everything had settled. They had all gone their separate ways, and none of them had ended up together. The recklessness of youth had been buried under the pain of growing up. "Stop thinking about it. You have me now," Julian''s voice broke through her thoughts. She hadn''t noticed hime into the room, but now he wrapped her in his arms. Aurora leaned into him, resting her head on his chest. "Yes, I have you." The promises of the past fluttered away like butterflies, circling in the air before vanishing entirely. In the end, it had never been meant to be. Chapter 649: I’ll Be Your Family Hayden had left. Before the New Year arrived, he had already gone to New York because he knew that this year, Julian would bring Aurora home to celebrate. Since there was no way to change things, Hayden couldn''t bring himself to call Aurora "Aunt." It was simply too much. So, he deliberately avoided her. Aurora, however, extended an invitation to Asher, asking him to join her for the New Year. Asher hadn''t fallen on hard times for no reason back then. It wasn''t that he didn''t have family-it was just... Aurora thought about Asher being alone in New York. Regardless of her rtionship with Julian, in her heart, Asher would always be her most important family. At first, Asher refused. Aurora and Julian weren''t married, but in essence, it was no different. They had the approval of both families, lived together, and trusted each other deeply-something even many married couples couldn''t achieve. Asher didn''t want to be the third wheel. He rejected her invitation, but Aurora knew what he was thinking. Yet, whenever she imagined him sitting alone in a cold, quiet home, her heart ached. After her persistent requests, Asher eventually gave in. What changed his mind was a single message from Aurora: "Ashy, I can''t be your lover. You say you have no family. From now on, I''ll be your family." Perhaps the word "family" held too much weight. Or perhaps it was because it had been so long since someone had said such a thing to him. Either way, Asher came. He thought to himself, Why not? He could annoy Julian to death while he was at it. Besides, Denis hadn''t returned to New York either. He was still in Clothville, waiting for Daria to appear. Slowly but surely, he''d stopped being entirely alone. Friends had gradually appeared in his life. As the people of Clothville busied themselves preparing for the New Year, Tina''s attention remained fixed on Mio Walsh. Last time, her order had been snatched away. Based on Mio Walsh''s character, he wouldn''t let it slide. Yet, strangely, he had beenpletely calmtely, going about his days as usual, without any suspicious behavior. For someone like him, the calmer he appeared, the more likely something was amiss. That was why Tina had been keeping a close eye on him. "Madam, Mio just went to the airport," Erica reported. "The airport? Where is he heading?" Tina asked quickly. "He bought a ticket to Hawaii. Apparently, he''s going on vacation," Erica replied. "Hawaii? Mio Walsh, a workaholic, going on vacation? Do you believe that?" Tina frowned. "It''s not impossible. After all, he''s finished his projects, and thepany doesn''t have much going ontely. Losing thest order might''ve been his excuse to give himself a break." "Is that so?" Tina found it hard to believe. Could it be that Mio Walsh had changed? Or maybe he hadn''t discovered her connection to Aurora? Was she overthinking it? To Tina, Mio Walsh was like a cunning fox. He was never as simple as he seemed. So, had she been worrying for nothing? "You don''t believe it, Madam?" Erica asked. "I just think it''s out of character for him," Tina replied. "But wasn''t he always the type to vacation in tropical ces like Hawaii or the Maldives? This matches his usual habits." "Still, it feels off. He''s not someone to let his guard down so easily," Tina said. "You worry too much. Your health is already fragile. The more you stress, the more it takes a toll on you," John said, entering with a bowl of medicine. "Alright," Tina conceded, knowing that if she didn''t ease up, John would just lecture her further. "Are you staying in New York this year? Don''t you want to go back?" John asked, sitting beside her and cooling the medicine before handing it to her. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "I don''t have any family back there. There''s no need," Tina shook her head. Back then, she''d been drawn to the mystery of that country, so she had run away. That''s how she''d met Magnus upon returning home. "How can you say that? Isn''t little Aurora your family?" "You know I can''t meet her," Tina replied, already aware of John''s intentions. He had always wanted Aurora to return and take over the R family''s legacy, hoping it would lighten Tina''s workload. But Tina was a stubborn woman. Once she made up her mind, nothing could change it. Aurora was her only family. She had to protect her at all costs. The hardships Tina endured were hers alone to bear. Her daughter, Aurora, deserved a life free of such burdens. "You..." John sighed, knowing it was pointless to argue. He swallowed his words and changed the subject instead. "Drink slowly. The medicine is still hot." At the Airport. Ivy had arrived early, waiting at the terminal. When Mio Walsh finally appeared, she felt relief flood over her. No longer would she only meet him in her dreams. She had dressed beautifully today, though she couldn''t help worrying about her appearance. It had been days since they''dst seen each other. Did he miss her as much as she missed him? When he emerged from the VIP section, tall and elegant, his handsome face exuding an air of noble sophistication, her heart bloomed like a flower. Mio Walsh carried himself with a refined grace, every movement radiating an aura that felt unattainable. "Mio, you''re here?" Ivy couldn''t contain her excitement and quickly approached him. "Sorry to keep you waiting. The weather wasn''t great, and the flight was dyed," Mio said apologetically, shing her a gentle smile. "It''s no problem. I only just arrived," Ivy lied. In reality, she had been at the airport an hour early. The flight dy had dragged her wait to nearly four hours. But all of that melted away in the joy of seeing him again. "You must be hungry after waiting so long. This is your territory, so you''ll have to be my guide," Mio said. He knew she had been waiting far longer than she imed. If Ivy''s past hadn''t been so unsavory, he might not have despised her as much. But even so, he could never truly care for her. Mio''s future wife would have to be someone who matched him in status and could advance his career. Ivy, a penniless illegitimate child with no background, could never be that person. Even if she were pure and virtuous, she would never be Mrs. Mio Walsh. Despite his disdain, Mio kept it hidden beneath a mask of warmth and kindness, leaving Ivy overjoyed by his attentiveness. "Sure! I''ll take you to try some authentic local cuisine," she said eagerly. "Sounds good," Mio replied. Ivy only knew that Mio Walsh was a vice president of argepany based in New York. Beyond that, she knew very little about him. "Mio, you''ve lived abroad for so long. How is it that you seem to know so much about Clothville?" Ivy asked curiously. Chapter 650: The Backup Heir Mio Walsh paused for a moment before replying, "My family moved to New York in thest century. Even though we immigrated, the elders in my family still missed Clothville. From the moment we''re born, each generation is strictly required to learn about Clothville''s culture and history. I might not visit often, but I know just as much as you do-if not more." "That exins why you seem even more local than I do," Ivy remarked with a smile. "Of course. Otherwise, I''d get in trouble at home," Mio Walsh said, half-jokingly. "Your family is that strict?" Ivy''s mind immediately conjured up the image of a stern, elderly patriarch. "Strict is an understatement. It''s downright insane," he replied with a bitter smile-a smile that concealed struggles only he could truly understand. From the day Mio became the heir of the Walsh family, he was subjected to relentless demands. Tina, the previous heir, had undergone inhuman training since childhood. While Tina was naturally intelligent, her brilliance wasrgely forced out of her by the family''s oppressive methods. When Tina disappeared, the elders, fearing further unpredictability, decided to groom a backup heir. Initially, they chose Mira. But Mira, despite her young age, understood the crushing responsibilities of being the family head. She rejected the role, even threatening to take her own life to escape it. At the time, many of the male members of the family, long dissatisfied with the women holding power, began scheming for control. That''s how Mio ended up in the awkward position of a "backup heir." The elders promised him that if Tina didn''t return, he would officially be the family head on his eighteenth birthday. From a young age, Mio was indoctrinated with certain ideas: women should stay at home and raise children, and the family had been ruled by women for far too long. Times had changed. The once-mysterious family legacy had broken apart with the modern age. Their ancient divination practices had faded, and the R family had carved out a space for themselves in the business world. However, most of the power in the family remained in the hands of women, causing long-standing resentment among the men. When Mio was thrust into the role of the backup heir, he was given a mission: to overturn the family''s matriarchal power structure. Determined to surpass Tina, he studied tirelessly. In every aspect-academics, skills, and achievements-hemitted himselfpletely. Like Tina, he skipped grades and excelled, earning recognition as a legitimate heir in the eyes of the family. At first, Mio had little personal desire for the family head position. But over time, after relentless brainwashing and his own growing ambition, the idea of bing the family head consumed him. Then, just as he was within reach of his goal, Tina returned. All his efforts, everything he had worked so hard for, were abruptly taken away. The elders offered him a simple apology and a constion prize: the promise of a future position as vice president of the familypany. If he had never hoped for the top, he wouldn''t have felt the crushing disappointment of falling so far. They had raised him to the highest peak, only to let him plummet into the abyss. How could he not resent it? Since fate denied him the opportunity, he resolved to create his own. On the surface, he appeared loyal to Tina, but secretly, he worked harder than ever. He was determined to one day reim everything he believed he deserved. "What are you thinking about? You seem so lost in thought," Ivy asked, noticing Mio''s distraction. "Nothing, just some memories from when I was young," Mio replied, quickly masking theplex emotions on his face. When Tina had returned just as he was about to achieve his goal, he had been too young and na?ve to anticipate such an unexpected turn of events. He had believed the family head position was already his. But life had thrown him a curveball. One mistake was enough. He vowed never to let it happen again. In recent years, Tina''s health had been declining, and he grew stronger, more resourceful. It seemed he wouldn''t even need to take action; Tina would exhaust herself and fade away naturally. But then, another unexpected twist urred. He met Aurora at thepany-a woman who bore an uncanny resemnce to Tina. During the years Tina had vanished, she had secretly given birth to a daughter. Fortunately, fate had been kind to him this time, revealing Aurora''s existence. If he could eliminate herpletely, there would be no further threats. Tina wouldn''tst much longer. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Don''t dwell on the past. We all need to look forward," Ivy said, assuming Mio''s strict upbringing had left him with emotional scars. "Yeah, I won''t. It''s time to look ahead," Mio replied, curling his lips into a faint smile. The next day was New Year''s Eve. ording to her agreement with Julian, Aurora would visit the Alvarez family for dinner the following evening. Tonight, however, she nned to host a gathering at her home. Early in the morning, Aurora went out to buy groceries. Watching her busily preparing in the kitchen, Julian couldn''t help but feel a pang of heartache. "Little Bunny, why don''t I call Mrs. Hill back to help you?" he suggested. "It''s the holidays. Mrs. Hill has her own family to celebrate with, doesn''t she?" Aurora replied. "Then we can hire someone else," Julian said, unwilling to let her exhaust herself. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to help-he had tried before. Thest time Aurora was washing and prepping vegetables, Julian confidently rolled up his sleeves and stepped into the kitchen. "Little Bunny, let me help you," he had dered. "Sure, you can wash the vegetables while I handle the fish," Aurora replied, handing him the greens. "Make sure to pick off any old leaves while you''re at it." "Got it," Julian said with a thumbs-up. As the CEO of a multinational corporation, how hard could washing vegetables be? If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Minutester, he proudly presented his work to Aurora. "Little Bunny, I''m done!" Aurora looked at the basket of bare, leafless stalks and froze. "Uh... why did you strip off all the leaves?" "Because I thought the leaves looked old," Julian said, his eyes sparkling with pride. He looked like a puppy waiting for praise,pletely unaware of his mistake. Aurora was torn betweenughter and tears. Unable to scold him, she remembered the ginger tea he had once made for her-a memory that was both sweet and unforgettable. Silently, she consoled herself: nobody''s perfect. He was already extraordinary; there was no need for him to be wless. "Little Bunny, did I do something wrong?" Julian asked, his confidence wavering. "Ahem, not exactly wrong," Aurora said tactfully. "But with your method, how many vegetables would we need to make a single dish?" "But when we eat out, the portions are always so small," Julian countered, genuinely perplexed. "That''s different. At home, it''s better to cookrger portions. Julian, maybe you should stick to other tasks," Aurora said with a sigh. Chapter 651: The Culinary Disaster In many ways, Julian was near perfect-thoughtful, intelligent, and astute, with all the strategy and skills one could ask for. However, there was one ring w that marred this otherwise impable man: his cooking. Perhaps it was fate''s way of bncing his perfection, like a sculptor leaving a deliberate w in their creation. Aurora would never forget the first time he made her brown sugar water-it was an unforgettable disaster. The pasta heter cooked was passable, but only because it came with precise instructions on the packaging. The real trouble began whenever Julian had to rely on his own creativity in the kitchen. Yet, when his eyes sparkled with enthusiasm, Aurora couldn''t bring herself to dampen his spirits. Encouragement, even for hopeless endeavors, was better than crushing someone''s zeal. "Julian, why don''t you help me peel some potatoes for the curry chicken instead?" she suggested gently. "Sure!" Julian eagerly took on the task, convinced it would be as simple as peeling apples. But the misshapen potatoes and the unfamiliar peeler proved to be far trickier than he anticipated. He managed to peel a few with some difficulty, but as his hands grew wet and the potato became slippery, it suddenly flew out of his grasp-straight into Aurora''s forehead. "Little Bunny, are you okay?" Julian tossed everything aside and ran to her. Aurora, who had been salting fish, sighed helplessly. She touched her forehead, which was now slightly red. Thankfully, it had been a potato and not a knife. "I''m fine, Julian, but maybe you can wash the fruits instead. Just rinse them-don''t pluck them off the stems, okay?" Aurora smiled, recalling the grapes she had bought. She didn''t want to return to find only bare vines left. "Got it!" Julian dashed off happily, proud to contribute. Watching him leave, Aurora finally let out a relieved sigh. She had learned something new: while most people cooking might cost money, Julian cooking could cost lives. From that day forward, she decided it was best to ban him from the kitchen altogether. Thankfully, washing fruits didn''t result in any catastrophes. But as Aurora finished her preparations, Julian stood in the doorway, watching her with a soft, wistful gaze. "Julian, the guests will be here soon. Go greet them. I''ve got this under control," she said, noticing his lingering presence. Julian hesitated. He knew he only caused trouble when trying to help, but he hated the thought of leaving her to handle everything alone. Torn between his desire to help and his fear of making things worse, he stood awkwardly by the door, his expression a mixture of guilt and longing. "I just want to watch you," he murmured. Aurora shivered slightly under his intense gaze. "Julian, you look like a ghost haunting me. How about this? When Ashy arrives, you can learn how to make dumplings with him." As if on cue, the doorbell rang. "Someone''s here. Julian, go answer the door," Aurora said, waving him off. Julian reluctantly turned and walked away. When he opened the door, he found Asher standing there, suitcase in hand. "You''re early," Julian remarked. "Of course," Asher replied as he stepped inside. "I know what you''re like in the kitchen. I wasn''t about to let you ruin everything. Now move-I''m here to save Aurora." Asher kicked off his shoes and strode confidently into the house as if it were his own. Heading straight for the kitchen, he rolled up his sleeves, ready to work. Julian trailed behind, skeptical. "Ashy, you actually know how to cook? With your busy schedule managing thepany, I doubt you''ve ever touched a knife." Asher ignored him, washing his hands and surveying the vegetables on the counter. "So early, Ashy?" Aurora greeted him warmly. "I had toe early. I knew you''d be overwhelmed, and this guy here wouldn''t be much help," Asher said, nodding toward Julian. "Which of these need chopping?" Aurora gestured to the potatoes. "Some will go into the curry chicken, some for stir- fried shreds, and the rest I''ll decide onter." "Got it," Asher replied, picking up a knife. Julian crossed his arms, watching skeptically. He still didn''t believe Asher could cook. After all, his own attempts at chopping ginger had ended in uneven chunks. This was bound to be entertaining. Asher started by dicing the potatoes for the curry chicken. His movements were swift and precise, producing evenly sized cubes in a matter of seconds. Julian''s eyes narrowed. "Hmph, even I can do that. It''s just cutting cubes." But as Asher moved on to slicing and shredding, his knife skills became a blur of speed and precision. The rhythmic tapping sound of the de against the cutting board filled the kitchen, leaving Julian speechless. How was he so fast? Julian stared in disbelief. He hadpletely underestimated Asher''s abilities. Asher, sensing Julian''s shock, smirked. "She didn''t always have it easy, you know," he said as he continued chopping. "When she first came to New York, we had no money. Eating out wasn''t an option, so I cooked at home. Over time, as her stomach grew weaker from stress, I learned how to prepare meals that were good for her health." Though Asher''s tone was matter-of-fact, Julian couldn''t help but feel a twinge of gratitude. Whatever role Asher had yed in Aurora''s life, it was clear he had been there for her during her toughest times. How could Julian resent him for that? Aurora chimed in with a soft smile. "We were clumsy at first, but we figured it out. Since we had to cook every day, we thought we might as well make it enjoyable. Ashy even researched recipes online and perfected the dishes I loved from home. His cooking is far better than mine." She and Asher exchanged a nce, their shared history evident in the silent understanding between them. Julian felt a pang of envy but swallowed it down. Instead, he resolved to attend a cooking ss after the new year. "Aurora, someone else is here. I''ll get the door. You two handle the kitchen," Julian said, excusing himself. "Thanks, Julian," Aurora replied with a grin. Chapter 652: Harmony The second group to arrive was Nick, Robert, and Irene. As soon as the door opened, Julian was greeted by Robert''s overly enthusiastic face. "Ta-da... surprise!" Robert eximed, holding a massive cake in his hands. Julian frowned. "It''s New Year''s, and you brought a cake? Did something scramble your brain?" "Bringing supplements or whatever would be boring. This is a specially ordered cake. I guarantee you''ll be shocked when you see it," Robert dered proudly. Looking at the lively and entric Robert, Julian couldn''t help but wonder how he and Nick could be brothers. The two were pr opposites, as different as night and day. Nick''s face was cold, as though he were owed millions of dors. He seemed much moreposed, handing Julian a paper box. "Happy New Year," Nick said curtly. Julian nced at him and felt like he wasn''t celebrating New Year''s but instead hosting someone on a solemn asion. "It''s good that you came," Julian replied as he epted the gift. Irene, meanwhile, seemed unusually quiet and well-behaved. Julian''s gaze shifted between her and Nick, wondering what might have happened between them this time. "It''s cold outside. Come in," Julian said, brushing off his thoughts. Whatever was going on with them was none of his business. Love was a matter no outsider could meddle in. Julian weed them inside. Robert, ever the chatterbox, immediately started looking around. "So this is your love nest? Why is it so small? It''s not your style at all." The beachside vi was modestpared to Julian''s usual living standards. Except for Asher, no friends had visited before. Before Aurora returned to the country, Julian had lived in his enormous vi, which was absurdlyrge-at least five times bigger than this one. It had a swimming pool, a tennis court, and various other amenities. But back then, in his pursuit of Aurora, he had resolutely moved next door to her. Later, he shamelessly moved in with her. Living with Aurora brought him so much joy that he never once minded how small this house was. Every day, his thoughts were consumed by her. "That''s the perspective of a single man," Julian said bluntly. "Once you have a girlfriend, you''ll realize that being with her is all that matters." "Pfft! So what if you''re all paired up? Big deal!" Robert retorted, his lively energy shining through. Despite his cheerful demeanor, his head was always buried in medical books, leaving no time for romance. "No worries. There''s another single guy here. You two can keep each otherpany. He''s in the kitchen," Julian teased, throwing Asher under the bus without hesitation. If Asher hadn''t been busy cooking, he would undoubtedly have stormed out with a spat to confront Julian. With more people arriving, the vi quickly became lively. Robert, like a spinning top, darted straight to greet Aurora. "Aurora, sorry to trouble you today. Who''s that guy?" Robert asked, unfamiliar with Asher. "He''s Asher. You can call him Ashy. He''s here to help me in the kitchen today," Aurora exined briefly. "Ass?" Robert quipped, mispronouncing the nickname. "Do you believe I''ll smack you with this spat?" Asher threatened, waving it in the air. "Alright, stop messing around. Julian, take the guests to have some fruit. The kitchen''s full of smoke and oil," Aurora said, amused by the two jokers. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Sure," Julian replied obediently. "Robert, stop bothering Aurora. Let''s head out." Just as Robert was ushered out, Irene appeared at the kitchen door. "Wow, such a dutiful wife!" "Irene, you''re here," Aurora greeted. "Do you need help? You look pretty busy," Irene offered. Aurora thought of Julian, who was a disaster in the kitchen. Who knew if culinary ipetence ran in his family? She quickly shook her head. "No need. Asher is helping me. We''re good here." But Aurora was wrong. Irene not only knew how to cook but was exceptionally skilled at it. Otherwise, how could Nick, who usually kept everyone at arm''s length, be so attached to her? "Never mind. You look overwhelmed. Let me help," Irene said, putting on an apron. The moment she started slicing and dicing, Aurora realized she had encountered a master chef. "Irene, how are you so good at cooking?" Aurora asked in amazement. Her own skills were at best beginner to intermediate. Her food wasn''t terrible, but it wasn''t particrly impressive either-just standard home-cooked meals. Irene''s expertise, however, was evident. She didn''t seem like the type to be so skilled in the kitchen. Aurora stared in shock as Irene smiled faintly. "I''ve had my share of hard times. In those days, being able to cook was nothing." Julian had never gone into detail about Irene''s past, but Aurora could guess that behind Irene''s morous exteriory a difficult story. Everyone had their own painful experiences that were hard to talk about. Some topics were better left untouched, and Aurora wasn''t foolish enough to pry further. Just then, the doorbell rang again. This time, it was Denis, arriving with cold air clinging to him. His expression was distant, a clear sign that there was still no news about Daria. "Ashy, Irene''s got this covered, and most of the dishes are done. Go take a break," Aurora said. Seeing Irene''s efficiency, Asher washed his hands and stepped out, leaving the rest to her. In the living room, Denis sat with a cold expression. Nick was nearby, looking like a stone-faced statue,pletely detached from his surroundings. Robert, on the other hand, was poking around the vi, examining everything with intense curiosity. Julian sat between Nick and Denis, feeling like he was stuck between two blocks of ice. If this weren''t his house, he would''ve joined in the cold war, making it three frozen statues in a row. "Still no word about Daria?" Asher asked, breaking the awkward silence. "No. She hasn''te back to the vi since that day. I''m hoping she''ll return for the New Year," Denis replied. Denis had initially thought Daria mighte back to tidy up the vi, but from Christmas to nearly New Year''s, she hadn''t shown up. "Don''t worry. She''ll show up when the time is right. Maybe she''ll surprise you this New Year," Asher said, dropping his usual humor to offer somefort. "Let''s hope so," Denis murmured. He wasn''t discouraged. Compared to the years Daria had waited for him, his one month of waiting was nothing. As long as she returned, he could wait as long as it took. Gradually, the group warmed to conversation. They were all leaders in their respective fields, and their shared excellence naturally drew them together. From stock markets to corporate management, their opinions were strikingly simr. It was no surprise, given theirparable levels of achievement and vision. "Having such a great chat? Perfect timing-I have something for you all to do," Aurora said, walking in with arge tray. "What do you need us to do?" Julian asked, clearly under Aurora''s thumb. Chapter 653: Making Dumplings It wasn''t just him who was under the thumb of his wife. Nick, too, now followed Irene''s every word. If Irene told him to go east, he wouldn''t dare head west. If she told him to stand, he wouldn''t dare sit. Asher and Robert, though still single at the moment, would undoubtedly be the same once they had girlfriends. These men, whomanded the winds and rains outside, turned into obedientmbs at home. When it came to their wives, there was only one word to describe them: submission. "Since you''re all idle now, why don''t we make dumplings? Later, we''ll steam them," someone suggested. Robert frowned at the idea. "Isn''t it easier to just buy pre-made dumplings from the supermarket? Why go through all this trouble to make them ourselves?" "Supermarket dumplings can''tpare to homemade ones. Don''t you know how to make them? If not, I can teach you," Asher said, rolling up his sleeves and heading to the sink to wash his hands. "Wash your hands and get ready to make dumplings," Julian ordered in his usualmanding tone. Robert looked helplessly at Nick, silently pleading for help. At that moment, Irene, standing at the kitchen door, gave Nick a quick nce. Without hesitation, Nick stood up. "Wash your hands," he said. "Bro..." Robert''s face was full of despair. Denis, his expressionplicated as if lost in thought, also obediently went to wash his hands. The dough was already prepared. Asher began rolling out the wrappers and proceeded to teach the group how to make dumplings. For Denis, the scene in front of him triggered a flood of memories. He saw an image in his mind: his younger self and Daria sitting around their mother, who was carefully rolling out dumpling wrappers with a rolling pin. "Today, I''ll teach you how to make dumplings," their mother had said. "Mom, I love dumplings! Teach me quickly!" Daria had chirped, sitting on a small stool with a bright, eager smile. "Alright. Denis, you should learn too," their mom had encouraged. "Boring," Denis had muttered under his breath, though his eyes remained fixed on his mother''s hands. He had always been a quick learner, and in no time, he managed to copy her movements and make his first dumpling. Daria, on the other hand, was overly ambitious, stuffing too much filling into the wrapper. "Denis, how did your dumpling turn out so pretty? Look at mine! The filling''s bursting out!" "Who told you to stuff so much meat in there?" Denis had shot back. "But I like meat," she had replied unapologetically. "You''re hopeless. Watch me-I''ll show you," Denis had said, putting down what he was working on to guide her. Hisrge hands had enveloped her small ones as he helped her pinch the dumpling closed. "Got it now?" Denis had asked softly by her ear. "Wow, it''s so simple! Denis, I finally know how to make dumplings!" Daria had eximed with augh. Herughter was beautiful-her eyes curved like crescent moons, reminiscent of the stars in the night sky. Denis had found himself staring at herughter, lost in the moment. Daria, noticing his dazed expression, had mischievously waved her hand in front of his face. "Denis, are you staring at me?" Then, with a sly grin, she had dipped her fingers in flour and smeared it on his nose. "Haha! Denis, you''re so silly!" "You little brat!" Denis had retaliated, dipping his fingers in flour to draw lines on her face, turning her into a little flour-covered kitten. "Denis, you''re so mean!" she had protested half-heartedly. "Alright, alright. You two, calm down!" their mother had intervened, catching the two flour-covered children as they ran around the room. Back in the present, Denis couldn''t help but smile as he recalled those moments. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Asher waved a hand in front of his face. "What''s got you grinning like that?" "Nothing," Denis replied, his expression returning to its usual calmness in an instant. Asher, however, wasn''t fooled. He knew Denis was thinking about Daria again but chose not to call him out on it. "Alright, let''s get started." Since most of the group were beginners, Asher kept the lesson simple, teaching them a basic method of folding dumplings. It wasn''t fancy-just closing the edges of the wrapper. The group barely managed to keep up. Asher, on the other hand, had long mastered the art of dumpling-making. His dumplings were intricately folded with delicate pleats, standing out among the simpler ones made by the others. Julian noticed and gave Asher a cold nce. "Why didn''t you teach us how to make those fancy ones? Don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to. You''re just hoping that Little Bunny will praise you for making the best-looking dumplingster." Asher was so startled by Julian''s childish usation that he nearly dropped the dumpling wrapper in his hand. Was this really the Julian he knew? How had his intelligence suddenly plummeted? Competing over who made the prettiest dumplings? And all just to impress Aurora? So the rumors were true-people in love really did be idiots. "You''re overthinking it. I just thought the fancy ones might be too difficult for you. If you want to learn, I can teach you," Asher said, exasperated. "You''d better," Julian said, beginning to learn the moreplicated folds from Asher. Meanwhile, Nick quietly made his dumplings without saying a word. He even set aside a small section of the table for his dumplings. If anyone dared ce their dumplings in his area, he would pick them up and toss them aside-literally throw them. Poor Robert, who had spent ages making a perfect dumpling, proudly showed it off. "Bro, look at this one! It''s so good, it could win apetition!" He ced it next to Nick''s dumplings forparison, only for Nick to pick it up and throw it aside like trash. "Get lost." "Bro..." Robert looked heartbroken. Couldn''t he even share this small victory with his brother? Nick red at him. "My dumplings are for Irene only." That exined everything. Robert could no longer tolerate his brother''s over-the-top devotion to his wife. Denis, meanwhile, seemed to have his own quirks. Every dumpling he made was stuffed to the point of bursting, yet he always stopped just before the wrapper split open. Asher corrected him several times. "Denis, you don''t need to put so much filling in." "I like it this way," Denis replied evenly, leaving Asher momentarily speechless. In his mind, Denis could still recall how Aurora loved dumplings with lots of filling. Even after all these years, he remembered it vividly. Julian, on the other hand, treated the process like creating art. "No, this one''s too fat. This one''s too skinny." Any dumpling he deemed imperfect ended up in the trash. "Bro, if you keep this up, what are we going to eat?" Asher said, feeling the urge to flee the room. This group of people was anything but normal. Robert, ever the chatterbox, kept talking nonstop. asionally, he would sneakily take credit for someone else''s dumplings, iming them as his own. But his deception neversted long. Each person''s dumpling-making style was so unique that it was obvious who had made what. Robert ended up getting beaten up for his antics. Julian coldly threatened him, "These are for my Little Bunny. If you so much as touch them, I''ll cut off your hand." Desperate, Robert turned to Nick. "Bro, share a couple of yours with me?" "Get lost." Finally, Robert looked to Denis, who didn''t even bother acknowledging him. Only Asher took pity on him, giving him a few dumplings, much to Robert''s delight. Aurora and Irene had no idea just how childish the men outside were acting. Chapter 654: Best Friends This kind of atmosphere was rare. People from different ces, known for theirmanding presence in their respective fields, had gathered together. Yet here they were, quietly making dumplings at home. When Aurora and Irene stepped out, the scene became even more remarkable. "Little Bunny, I made this," Julian said, his eyes sparkling with pride. Closing billion- dor deals had never made him this happy, but molding dumplings with his own hands seemed to delight him endlessly. Aurora nced at the neatly arranged dumplings in front of him. "Julian, is this your first time making dumplings? They look pretty good." "I made them especially for you," Julian confessed, carefully hiding the fact that he had thrown countless failed attempts into the trash earlier. "Thank you, Julian." Aurora leaned in and kissed him on the cheek. Julian had clearly put a lot of effort into it, and it showed in the perfectly crafted dumplings. Nick, seeing this, quickly called Irene over. "Irene, look! These are the ones I made for you!" He had made more dumplings than Julian, but Irene simply nced at them and said, "They''re ugly." Nick was dumbfounded. Not all women were the same, it seemed. What Nick didn''t know was that, despite Irene''s outward criticism, a small sense of delight bloomed inside her. She just chose to keep it to herself. "Alright, I''ll put them in the pot," Aurora interjected, attempting to ease the tension. "Mine are for Irene," Nick insisted. "Keep them separate." Aurora sighed inwardly. People always said women wereplicated, but it seemed men weren''t much better. One was pickier than the next. Dinner was lively, filled with banter andughter. Afterward, the men gathered to y cards. Aurora watched Julian y cards for the first time. One word came to mind: precise. No one showed their emotions, ying in an organized and methodical way. It was like their minds were finely tuned machines. They remembered every card that had been yed, calcted the cards still in hand, and weighed every possible oue of each move. Aurora exchanged a helpless nce with Irene. "Is this even fun? You''re calcting everything down to the smallest detail. It''s just a game between friends. Who cares about winning or losing?" These men, of course, didn''tck money. Losing wasn''t the issue. Julian smiled faintly. "Little Bunny, it''s not about money. It''s about winning. None of the men here like to lose." Aurora shrugged. Fine. Male pride at work again. What could she do? "Little Bunny, let''s go watch a movie. It''ll be more interesting than watching them y cards," Irene suggested, waving at her. "That''s exactly what I was thinking." The two women left hand in hand, quickly bing close friends. Since Susan had hurt Aurora in the past, she no longer believed in the concept of "best friends." Even Mona, after three years of working together, barely qualified as more than a colleague. Aurora rarely opened up, and their conversations mostly revolved around work. Irene was different. As Julian''s cousin, she was straightforward and genuine. She often pulled Aurora into conversations about new productunches and trending lipstick shades. "Little Bunny, do you like this new shade too? It''s not avable in Clothville yet, but I had someone bring it in from abroad. Once it arrives, I''ll give it to you." "Thanks, Irene. I''ve been so busytely, I haven''t had time to shop for anything." "Where did you get your nails done? The design is so unique." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! When women got together, the conversation inevitably drifted toward clothes and essories. Once the topic started, it was hard to stop. "I did them myself," Aurora said modestly. "I''m interested in design and sometimes create my own patterns." She didn''t mention that she was the owner of DO. Irene looked at her with admiration. "Little Bunny, you''re so talented. Julian is lucky to have you. But doing it yourself must be a hassle. Your nails on both hands look so neat and symmetrical. How do you manage that?" "Actually, my left and right hands are equally skilled. I can use chopsticks with either hand, so it''s not too difficult for me. The other day, Julian saw me painting my nails and thought it was fun, so he painted two of my nails himself. Look, these two are his work." Aurora spread her fingers to show Irene. "He did that? He''s more thoughtful than I thought. Speaking of which, I don''t like the pattern on my nails anymore. Can you do mine?" Irene asked, seizing the opportunity. "Sure, let me grab my tools." Aurora darted off to the entertainment room. Julian, seeing her rush in with a bright smile, thought she hade to see him. "Little Bunny, I just won!" "Oh," she replied, walking past him without stopping. "What are you looking for?" "y your cards. Don''t mind me." Aurora rummaged through a cab, pulling out nail polish, clippers, and other manicure tools. She hurried back to the living room and began working on Irene''s nails. Both sides were enjoying themselves immensely. Watching Aurora''s unique techniques and designs, Irene couldn''t help but marvel. "Little Bunny, you''re so talented! If you ever opened a nail salon, you''d steal all the business." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Irene, you tter me. I just enjoy anything rted to design. Alright, all done." Aurora finished thest nail. Irene dried her nails under themp, admiring the pattern. With her fair skin, she could easily pull off any color. Excited about her new nails, Irene rushed over to Nick. "Look! Little Bunny did these for me. Aren''t they beautiful?" Nick, thrilled that Irene had initiated a conversation with him, abandoned his cards and kissed the back of her hand. "Beautiful." "Brother, are we invisible to you?" Robert protested. "If you keep talking, you''ll wish you were invisible," Nick retorted, his voice icy. Robert fell silent. "Straight flush," Denis said coldly, collecting the cards Nick had just yed. Asher chuckled. "See? Showing off never ends well." Although Irene had already retracted her hand, Nick remained delighted. "I don''t care." "Well, I have a straight flush too," Julian added, piling on. "This round''s over for you," Robert said gleefully. "Shut up," Nick snapped. "You''re always picking on me. Hmph," Robert grumbled. Chapter 655: Drunk Women Are the Cutest The night had turned lively, with everyone drinking and letting loose. One by one, they all got drunk. By the end, Aurora was throwing a brotherly arm around Denis''s shoulder. "Denis, let me tell you something-you''ll definitely find Daria. Maybe by this time next year, we''ll all be celebrating the New Year together." "Yeah, I''ll find her," Denis replied, his voice tinged with the haze of alcohol. When he was sober, he missed Daria, but when he was drunk, the longing consumed himpletely. Since everyone had driven themselves to Aurora''s vi and ended up this drunk, they had no choice but to stay the night. Julian, who could hold his liquor the best, had to maintain hisposure to prepare beds for everyone. If it weren''t for these people, he would never have imagined himself doing this for anyone other than Aurora. After setting up the beds, he came downstairs and found Aurora leaning against Denis, rambling on about the same few sentences over and over. It was clear that Little Bunny was utterly drunk tonight. "I''ve set up the beds. You can stay upstairs or downstairs, your choice. I''ll take my leave now," Julian said, his tone t. Though he knew Aurora didn''t harbor romantic feelings for Denis, he still didn''t like seeing her get too close to other men. With that thought, he pulled her into his arms. "Little Bunny, you''re drunk. I''ll take you upstairs to rest." "No! Daria hasn''te back yet. I want to wait for her with Denis," Aurora protested, suddenly darting off to wrap her arms around the refrigerator. Julian pinched the bridge of his nose, regretting letting her drink so much. Who could''ve guessed she had such bizarre habits when drunk? "Be good, Little Bunny. Daria will be back soon. You need to rest now," he coaxed. "Really?" she asked, her eyes wide and earnest. Julian felt like the big bad wolf at that moment, lying to her without hesitation as he nodded. "Absolutely. It''s true!" "Oh..." Aurora seemed to believe him, though she still didn''t release her hold on the refrigerator. "What''s wrong?" Julian asked patiently. Aurora suddenly blurted, "Ashy''s little wife isn''t here yet. I need to wait for her." Julian seriously considered recording this moment-Aurora clutching the refrigerator so earnestly. Asher, though slightly tipsy, wasn''t nearly as drunk as Aurora. Watching her antics, he felt both amused and concerned. She was really worrying about him not finding a wife? It made sense for her to wait for Denis''s Daria, as Daria was a real person. But Asher''s so-called "little wife" was just something he''d said offhandedly once. Yet Aurora had taken it seriously. Even if such a person existed, who knew where she might be? And here Aurora was, hugging the refrigerator, waiting for someone who didn''t exist. Her thought process was truly unique. "She''sing, too. If you go upstairs and sleep, you''ll see her in the morning," Julian said, willing to say anything to get her to bed. "Really?" "Yes, really," Julian replied, quickly scooping her up into his arms before she coulde up with more imaginary people to wait for. He carried her upstairs without hesitation. Asher watched their retreating figures, a smile tugging at the corner of his lips as Aurora continued murmuring incoherently. Shaking his head, he went to the room where he''d stayed thest time and prepared to sleep. Aurora''s drunken state tonight was all thanks to Irene, who had stirred up the chaos despite not being able to hold her liquor either. A few hours earlier, Irene had asked with a serious expression, "Little Bunny, want to try a drink I mixed?" If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Irene, you can mix drinks?" Aurora had always admired bartenders for their skills in creating fancy cocktails. "Of course! I own a bar, after all. Today, I''ll make you our signature drink," Irene said enthusiastically. The truth was, Irene had no experience. She''d only watched the bartenders at her bar a couple of times and assumed she could do it herself. Aurora watched as Irene poured whiskey and various other liquors together, unsure of how it would taste. In the end, Irene haphazardly mixed the drinks and handed one to Aurora and kept one for herself. At the time, the men were busy in a fiercepetition and didn''t pay attention, assuming the two women were just ying around. By the time the men turned back, both Aurora and Irene werepletely drunk. Aurora was in bad shape, but Irene was even worse, now passed out entirely. Robert patted Nick on the shoulder. "Bro, isn''t this a golden opportunity?" Nick nced at him but didn''t respond. Instead, he carried Irene off the couch. Though he''d noticed that Irene had been less resistant to him recently, there was still a distance between them. He didn''t know when he''d finally be able to tear down the walls in her heart and bring her back to him. Denis and Robert each picked a room to rest in. They''d all had too much to drink and needed a good night''s sleep. Outside, snowkes fell silently. Though the vi had settled down after the day''s chaos, it seemed a new round of mischief was already brewing. Irene had a peculiar tendency when drunk, though it didn''t happen every time-only unpredictably. Nick had justid her on the bed and gone to the bathroom to run a bath. He knew she wouldn''t sleep without washing up first, her mild germophobia making it impossible. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Besides, Irene reeked of alcohol tonight. If she woke up in the morning without having bathed, she''d be furious. When he came out of the bathroom, ready to carry her to the tub, he found her sitting up on the bed, staring at him intently. To be honest, her gaze was a little unsettling, especially since she''d been fast asleep just moments before. Now, her eyes were startlingly clear. Nick sat beside her and asked gently, "Irene, are you awake? Do you feel unwell? Want some water?" Irene suddenly grabbed his hand, and what she said next left him utterly speechless. "Mr. Johnson, why can''t I see anything?" "Mr. Johnson?" Nick immediately realized what was happening. Her old habit had red up again. Irene loved watching dramas, especially ssics, which she would rewatch endlessly. The first time he''d encountered this quirk, he''d almost been scared to death. That time, she''d mistaken him for a tragic male lead and tried to drag him into a double suicide. This time, she blinked her wide eyes and asked why she couldn''t see, her tone pure and innocent. "Irene, it''s me. Snap out of it. The bath is ready. Let me take you to wash up, okay?" "No, no, no!" Irene protested, shaking her head. "Why can you and her watch the snow, the stars, and the moon together, talking about poetry and philosophy, but you won''t do the same with me?" Nick felt like he''d discovered a hidden drama queen. If Irene ever decided to act, she''d surely be a star. But there was no way he''d let anyone else see this side of her. Seeing her tear up, Nick knew she was still haunted by his past. He pulled her into his arms, holding her tightly. Chapter 656: Call Me Queen Nick''s kissnded gently on Irene''s forehead, her scent carrying the familiar fragrance of his favorite perfume. "Irene, you don''t dislike me, do you? Otherwise, why would you remember my preferences?" "I''m sorry." Nick knew she was still brooding over the past. People often said that mistakes led to missed opportunities, but he wasn''t willing to miss Irene. "Mr. Johnson, don''t leave me, okay?" Irene''s words seemed to drift into another scenario entirely. Nick could only apologize over and over. "I won''t leave you, Christina." Since she had ced herself into this role, he decided he might as well y along as Mr. Johnson. Irene lifted her head from his embrace, her trembling fingers reaching toward his face. Nick caught her hand and gently ced it on his cheek, wondering if she had something important to say. He waited in silence, watching her closely. Then, with deep emotion, Irene spoke a sentence he would never forget. "Mr. Gustafson, do you remember the days we used to share?" Nick: "..." "Irene, I''m taking you to bathe." He realized he couldn''t keep indulging her whims, or she might drag him into another melodramatic scene. "No, no, Mr. Gustafson, no! I don''t want to!" Irene twisted and iled as if reenacting a scene from the many dramas she''d been watchingtely. Nick had no choice but to transform into a "tyrant." "Be good, Irene. Take a bath, and I''ll give you candy." A kind tyrant, at least. Anyone who saw Nick like this would be utterly shocked-this was the same cold and ruthless man? To his surprise, his words actually worked. Irene blinked at him with wide eyes. "Really? I want strawberry-vored candy because I''m a little princess." "Alright, strawberry it is, my little princess." He kissed the tip of her nose affectionately and carried her to the bathtub. She wasn''t wearing anything, her long legs draped over the edge of the tub. Nick''s thoughts were already wandering. Heaven help him-he really just wanted to give her a bath, no ulterior motives at all. Irene''s gaze turned sultry, her voicemanding and cold. "Call me Queen!" Wasn''t that a bit too quick of a role switch? Just a moment ago, she was iming to be a little princess. Now she was a queen? One thing was certain: the night would not be peaceful. Nick resigned himself to serving as her loyal servant for the rest of the evening. Meanwhile, things were much calmer on Julian''s side. Aurora, after drinking, was theplete opposite of Irene. By the time Julian had carried her to bed, she was already fast asleep. She nestled quietly in his arms like a gentle little rabbit, her fingers clutching his shirt as though seeking security. asionally, she murmured unintelligibly in her sleep. Seeing her so docile, Julian felt his heart melt. It was as though he were holding a delicate little bunny in his hands. After tidying her up andpleting his own nightly routine, Julian climbed into bed. The alcohol worked its magic, and he slept soundly through the night until morning. Asher was likely the first to wake. Having lived alone for years, he was used to attending social events and, no matter how drunk he got, still waking up on time for work the next day. At first, he struggled with the routine. With an average tolerance for alcohol, he''d often find himself repeatedly vomiting in the bathroom before returning to drink more. Over time, he built up his endurance and learned to handle himself even when intoxicated. Knowing Aurora had sent the housekeeper home for the holidays, and seeing the mess from the previous night, Asher decided to tidy up. With nothing else to do, he cleaned the house and even prepared breakfast in the kitchen. When Robert stumbled into the kitchen, yawning, he was surprised to see someone already there. "Morning," he greeted, stretching as he entered. Then his eyes widened. "Wait, you''re cooking breakfast? And you already cleaned the house?" Asher didn''t respond to the question, merely offering a curt nod. "Morning." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! He didn''t feel the need to exin himself. When Asher cared for someone, he didn''t need others to know about it. In New York, he had grown ustomed to taking care of Aurora, so looking after her friends was an extension of that. Robert, however, was thoroughly impressed. "Asher, if you were a woman, I''d marry you on the spot. You''re like a treasure-sessful, hardworking, and domestic!" Asher shot him a cold re. "Get lost." "Hmph! You''re all so mean to me," Robert muttered, storming out in mock indignation. The third person to wake was Nick. He had never been able to sleep well in unfamiliar ces. Robert spotted the dark circles under his eyes and smirked. "Bro, rough night? Didn''t sleep well?" Last night, Irene had been in full drama mode, acting out until the early hours of the morning. She only fell asleep when she waspletely exhausted, leaving Nick restless and unable to sleep. He''d barely managed two or three hours of sleep before dragging himself out of bed. "Was it Irene..." Robert teased with a knowing grin. His expression clearly hinted at unspeakable activities. If they had done anything, would Nick look this frustrated and fatigued? Obviously, it was a case of unfulfilled desires andck of sleep. "Get lost," Nick snapped. "Boohoo, bro, am I not your little brother anymore? Why are you so mean to me?" "You''re used to it," Nick replied indifferently. Their personalities hadn''t changed since they were kids. Nick had always been cold and aloof, while Robert was cheerful and outgoing. As a child, Robert had loved trailing after Nick, earning himself the nickname "Little Tail." Whenever someone bullied Robert, he''d run to Nick for help. Nick''s mere presence was enough to scare anyone off. He''d always been that intimidating. "Only I can bully my brother. If anyone else dares, they can try me." Some people had tested that im, to disastrous results. Under Nick''s protection, Robert grew up unscathed by others, though he endured plenty of teasing from Nick himself. The fourth person to wake was Denis. He had drunk more than usual, his thoughts consumed by Daria. As a result, he had slept in a bit longer than usual. When he finally emerged, still groggy, Robert greeted him with a sunny smile. "Morning, Denis!" "Morning." "Denis, you''re the best. Everyone else bullies me." Robert grabbed Denis''s hand in exaggerated gratitude. Denis, who was naturally sensitive about personal space and had a strong aversion to physical contact, instinctively shook Robert''s hand off. "Get lost." Robert''s smile immediately fell. He turned to Julian, who was descending the stairs, ready to lodge aint. Before he could open his mouth, Julian cut him off. "Get lost." "Ahhh! Are you even my brothers anymore? I''m done with all of you!" Chapter 657: Returning to the Alvarez Family The men were always the earliest risers. Irene, however, was used to sleeping in- thunderstorms or pouring rain wouldn''t wake her. Aurora hadn''t slept long. When she woke, Julian wasn''t beside her. Her head throbbed, and her thirst was unbearable. Reluctantly, she got out of bed to freshen up. By the time she came downstairs, Denis and Robert had already left. Nick, waiting for Irene, stayed behind and was idly watching the news. Julian and Asher noticed her pale face. "You still don''t feel well? You should rest more," Julian said. "No, I''m awake now. Can''t sleep anymore. Did you all already have breakfast?" "Yes," Asher replied. "I got up early and made breakfast for everyone. I made porridge for you too. You drank too muchst night-your stomach must be upset. Don''t drink so much next time." "I know." Aurora was already ustomed to Julian''s constant concern and reminders. Asher handed her a bowl of porridge. "Eat more. You''ve gotten thinner, haven''t you?" "I''ve been busy these past few days. Lost two pounds. You can even tell that?" "I''d notice if you lost a single strand of hair," Asher said, exaggerating but sincere in his care for her. Auroraughed. "I know you''re the best, Ashy. Tonight, we''re going back to the Alvarez family. I''ve already told my dad and grandpa. You can wait for me at the Montgomery family. I''lle by tomorrow." Aurora understood Asher''s situation. Like her former self, hecked familial love. This time, she had prepared in advance, letting her family know she was bringing a friend home for the holidays. The Montgomery family had grown quieter after Genevieve and Ivy left. Asher had even met Magnus before, so he wasn''t entirely an outsider. Initially, Asher hesitated, feeling it might not be appropriate. But Aurora had already considered him her closest friend. Family belonged together, she told him. Reluctantly, Asher agreed. At least he wouldn''t have to spend the holiday alone. Irene didn''t wake until nearly noon. Nick, knowing her habits, had been waiting patiently. "Do you feel unwell anywhere?" he asked. "Mm... my head hurts." Irene rubbed her temples, feeling as though her skull might explode. "Idiot. You know you can''t drink, yet you drank so muchst night." Nick scolded her gently as he handed her a ss of honey water. "Here, drink this." Irene let him prop her up and downed the ss in one go. "I''m starving." "I saved some porridge for you. Eat that first, and I''ll take you to get something elseter." Irene looked at the man before her, so gentle and attentive. He was nothing like the man he used to be. "Nick, if you''d treated me like this from the beginning, do you think we would''ve ever split up?" Nick didn''t know how to answer. No one could predict how things might have turned out. If he had known back then that Irene would be the most important person in his life, how could he have ever hurt her? "Irene, I promise you, I''ll treat you well from now on. I won''t hurt you again. Give me one more chance, just one." "I''ll think about it." Irene''s heart wavered. She knew how much he cared for her now. But could she truly forget everything that had happened? After breakfast, Nick said goodbye. That night, Irene and Aurora''s rtionship had grown closer again. "Little Bunny, let''s meet up again sometime," Irene said. "Okay, Irene. Call me then." "Alright, I''m leaving." Nick urged her to go. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! After seeing Nick and Irene off, Aurora prepared to leave as well. She dropped Asher off at the Montgomery family. His charm quickly won over Oswaldo, who was delighted. "It''s such a pity I only have one granddaughter. If only I had two," Oswaldo said with a sigh, clearly fond of Asher. Asher was a good man, and Julian treated Aurora well too. If both could be his grandsons-inw, Oswaldo would be thrilled. "Grandpa, even though I''m not in Clothville, I can still visit you often when I have time," Asher promised. "That would make this old man very happy," Oswaldo said, holding Asher''s hand warmly. "Of course, Grandpa." Perhaps because these were Aurora''s family members, Asher felt a sense of closeness too. The distance he''d once felt disappeared instantly. Meanwhile, Aurora was a bit anxious. Though she had been to the Alvarez family before, her current status was different. Now, she was returning as a future daughter- inw, and the thought made her shy. "What''s wrong?" Julian asked. He was always attentive and noticed her unease, even while keeping his eyes on the road. "Nothing. I''m just a little nervous," Aurora admitted. "This isn''t your first time at my house. Why would you be nervous?" "You know what happenedst time." Julian''s expression darkened at the memory of that dreadful scene. "Don''t worry. This time, no one will hurt you. Besides, Hayden left for New York yesterday. You won''t see him, so it won''t be awkward." "That''s good." "Just treat it like going back to your own home. Ignore the people you dislike. We''re only staying for a day. Tomorrow, we''ll return to the Montgomery family," Julian reassured her. "Alright." His words calmed her. As their car pulled into the Alvarez family estate, Aurora couldn''t help but feel a wave of emotion. She never expected that, after all her twists and turns, she would end up marrying into the Alvarez family. It seemed her fate was sealed-she was destined to be a part of this family. The butler was already waiting at the door. "Madam, everyone is waiting for you." Aurora blushed slightly. Though they weren''t officially married yet, Julian casually took her hand. "Let''s go in," he said. "Okay." Inside, Mary and the others were already present. Perhaps because Joaquin had given prior instructions, Mary greeted them with a warm smile. "Aurora, Julian, you''re back! Come in,e in. It''s so cold today." "Yes, it''s quite chilly," Aurora replied politely, keeping her tone neutral. "Aurora, I''ve had your room prepared," Joaquin said, clearly in high spirits now that Julian had returned for the new year. "My old room?" Julian asked, catching the implication. Joaquin had arranged for Aurora and Julian to stay in a different room, worried about a repeat of thest incident. "No, I had the old room renovated recently. It''s still a bit messy, so I''ve prepared another room for you two." "That''s fine." They all understood the reason but left it unspoken. Among the Alvarez family, Joaquin was the only one who treated the couple sincerely. The others wore masks of hypocrisy. It was no wonder Julian disliked being there. If not for Joaquin''s happiness, neither Aurora nor Julian would have returned. Chapter 658 Cherish At the dinner table, Joaquin was in high spirits, tirelessly cing food onto Aurora''s te. With Aurora''s arrival, Julian had also undergone a noticeable change-he was no longer as cold and distant as before. As for the grudge Julian once bore, it seemed to have long since faded. Joaquin felt deeply relieved. To see this child return to his side in his lifetime was already more than he could ask for. On the surface, everyone appeared harmonious and cheerful. But in truth, no one wanted Julian toe back. His return might disrupt the bnce within the Alvarez family. Mary and her husband, for example, wore smiles, but their hearts were far from happy. Aurora and Julian were well aware of this. Nheless, they had onlye back to bring some joy to Joaquin. As for everyone else, they didn''t factor into their considerations. After dinner, the two spent some time chatting with Joaquin. He wasn''t as unpleasant as he had seemed during their first meeting. In fact, he was like a joyful child, his wrinkled face lit up with a constant smile, reflecting his inner happiness. "I''m really d you both came back for the New Year," Joaquin said warmly. "Don''t worry, Mr. Alvarez. We''lle back often to keep youpany," Aurora replied. "Still calling me Mr. Alvarez?" Joaquin teased. "...Dad," Aurora said shyly. "That''s better. Pick a good day and get your marriage certificate. Julian is lucky to have found a wife like you. It makes me very happy," Joaquin said, recalling how he once looked down on Aurora. Back then, he had been so blind that he almost missed out on such a wonderful daughter-inw. "We''re nning to get the certificate on Valentine''s Day," Julian said. Though he spoke little in Joaquin''s presence, at least he was willing to talk to the old man now. Aurora nced at him. No wonder he had been insistent about registering their marriage before but suddenly stopped mentioning it. He had been waiting for a special day. "That''s a good idea. You said you''d wait until Aurora graduated to get married, and that''s only six months away. It''s time to start preparing for the wedding," Joaquin said. "Isn''t it a bit early to start nning now?" Aurora said, slightly embarrassed. Although she had been with Julian for six months, the prospect of discussing marriage still felt a bit overwhelming. "You young people don''t understand. Marriage is a big deal-something that only happens once in a lifetime. It needs to be prepared properly. I''ve already discussed it with your grandfather. We just need to know which hotel you''d like to use, when to take wedding photos, where to honeymoon, and what guests to invite. All these things must be nned in advance. "You''re the little princess of the Montgomery family, and he''s the son of the Alvarez family. We are both prominent families, so your wedding must be grand and worthy of your status." For Aurora, the wedding itself didn''t matter much. As long as she and Julian were together, she would be happy. But for the older generation, it was important. A wedding was also a way to uphold the family''s honor. "We''ll discuss the details when we have some free time," Aurora said. "Yes, you must discuss it carefully. Young people today have different preferences from when we were your age. Otherwise, I might n it ording to our standards, and you wouldn''t like it," Joaquin said. "Don''t worry, Dad. Julian and I will handle it ourselves," Aurora reassured him. "Alright. It''s gettingte. Go rest. If you need anything, just let us know," Joaquin said. "Okay," Aurora replied. She and Julian returned to their room. It had clearly been newly renovated and was arranged warmly, almost like a honeymoon suite. "Your dad is actually very thoughtful. Look at the decoration-it''s exactly my style. Even the pajamas are prepared for us. I think he hopes we''lle back often," Aurora said. "Elderly people are like that. Just like your grandfather, he also hopes we can visit him every day. As they grow older, their remaining time bes more limited. For every day they live, there is one less day left. They are more reluctant to leave this world than we are," Julian said with a soft sigh. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! It was precisely for this reason that he had forgiven Joaquin. Having hurt one person already, he didn''t ant to hurt another. "Yes, let''s visit them whenever we have time," Aurora suggested. "Alright. You go wash up first. I''ll check my emails," Julian replied. "Okay." Although it was a new room, everything was well-prepared. By the time they had both finished washing up, it was nearly midnight. Suddenly, the sound of fireworks echoed outside. "Julian, look! Fireworks!" Aurora eximed, as excited as a child. It was her first time celebrating the New Year back home in three years. Fireworks were usually not allowed, except during the New Year celebrations. Seeing Aurora so happy, Julian wrapped his arms around her from behind. "Do you like fireworks?" "Yes! It''s been so long since I''ve seen so many fireworks. It''s a bit overwhelming," Aurora said, her eyes sparkling. "When we have our wedding, I''ll have someone design special fireworks. When they explode, they''ll disy the initials of our names. What do you think?" "That sounds soplicated!" Aurora said, surprised. "With today''s technology, anything is possible if you want it," Julian said, nting a kiss on her forehead. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "It''s almost midnight, Julian. I''m so happy to be spending the New Year with you," Aurora said, leaning her head against his chest. Julian smiled warmly, holding her tightly in his arms. "Me too." Before Aurora returned to the country, Julian had spent a long time in self-reproach and guilt. He hated himself for not holding onto her when he had the chance. Letting go had turned into a separation that felt like an insurmountable distance-perhaps even forever. Fortunately, fate gave him another chance. When he met Aurora again, he used every ounce of his strength to hold onto her. This time, he would never let her leave his world. In the past, he couldn''t have imagined that they woulde to this point-holding the love of his life in his arms. It all felt like a dream. In just six months, they had gone from reconnecting to nning their marriage. Six months ago, he had been heartbroken and uncertain if he would ever see her again. Countless times, he had wondered where Aurora was, how she was doing, and whether she was being mistreated. Knowing she was the Montgomery family''s little princess, he assumed her material life was excellent. He never considered what her life abroad had truly been like. Both of them understood how hard-won their rtionship was, which made them cherish it even more. As the brilliant fireworks lit up the sky, the two embraced and kissed deeply. Before meeting you, I found life dull and meaningless, as though I were walking a long, dark road. After meeting you, you became the light illuminating my path. I will never feel alone again because I have you. If this happiness couldst forever, I would wish for a lifetime. Chapter 659: Listening to Happiness The square was packed with people tonight. In its center stood arge, symbolic clock. Every year, friends, couples, and families gathered here to listen to its chimes and wait for the arrival of midnight. Among the crowd, Ivy held onto Mio Walsh''s arm. She used to scoff at the idea ofing to hear the clock''s chime. How childish, she''d thought. What''s so special about a clock chime? If it didn''t ring, would midnight note? Would the new year not arrive? But tonight, standing beside Mio Walsh, when he asked how she wanted to spend the evening, she blurted out, "Let''s go listen to the clock chime." "Listen to the clock?" Mio Walsh looked at her with mild skepticism, his expression asking what could possibly be interesting about that. "Yes. You''ll understand when we get there," Ivy replied with a mysterious smile. By eleven o''clock, the square was already bursting with people. Mio Walsh hadn''t expected such arge crowd. "What''s so special about this clock chime?" he asked. "People say that hearing it brings happiness," Ivy exined, though she felt embarrassed. Back then, she would have dismissed such an idea as childish, and she assumed Mio Walsh might think the same. But he didn''tugh at her. Instead, he tilted his head and smiled warmly. "Then let''s listen to it for a little longer." Ivy''s face flushed as she met his gaze. His handsome features and charming smile made her heart race. "Wait here for me," Mio Walsh said suddenly. "Huh?" Though unsure of what he was up to, Ivy obediently stayed where she was. A few minutester, he returned, holding a Mickey Mouse balloon. "There are so many people here. If you hold this, even if we get separated, I''ll be able to find you right away," he said earnestly. Ivy took the string, feeling a warm glow in her chest. "I''m not a little girl. It''s embarrassing for me to hold this." "You just turned twenty-two. In my eyes, you are a little girl," Mio Walsh said, patting her gently on the head. This warmth was something Ivy had never experienced before. She''d had plenty of boyfriends in the past, but none of them had truly cared for her. They either saw her as a meal ticket or a temporary distraction. Before being cast out of the Montgomery family, she''d lived a carefree, hedonistic life. It wasn''t untilter that she understood reality. After witnessing the genuine love between Julian and Aurora, she began to yearn for the same. She wanted a boyfriend who would treat her as Julian treated Aurora. And now, she''d found him. Blushing deeply, Ivy was utterly captivated by Mio Walsh. "Fifteen minutes left," Mio Walsh said, taking her hand. "Let''s move closer to the clock." "The chime is loud enough to hear from here. There''s no need to push through the crowd," Ivy protested. "If hearing the chime brings happiness, then standing closer must mean being closer to happiness," Mio Walsh replied. Ivy let him lead her through the crowd. This feeling, she would remember for years toe. She would never forget the man who held her hand so tightly as they weaved through the sea of people, his warmth spreading from her fingertips to her heart. This winter was the coldest on record, but with him by her side, she forgot the chill. All she remembered was his warm smile and the way hisrge hand gripped hers, as if afraid to let go. The two of them made it to the front, standing among thousands of people eagerly awaiting midnight under the clock. Midnight came every day, yet no one paid attention to it-except tonight. Tonight, the thousands gathered in the square were filled with excitement. As the clock began to chime, Ivy and Mio Walsh stood hand in hand. The sound rang out-one, two, three... all the way to twelve. Ivy closed her eyes, silently making a wish. Please, don''t take my happiness away. I only want this person by my side. If he can stay with me, I''m willing to live an ordinary life, to be a wife and a mother, and to walk through life with him. A woman without love is like an unyielding mountain. But once touched by love, she softens, bing a gentle, flowing stream. Mio Walsh, however, nced at Ivy and the crowd around them, a faint, mocking smile ying on his lips. Only fools believed in such superstitions, he thought. Weak and powerless, they sought divine intervention for things they couldn''t achieve themselves. Strong people didn''t need gods or fate. Mio Walsh believed only in himself. Destiny was never in anyone else''s hands-it was in his own. "Are you done?" Mio Walsh asked, masking his disdain and returning to the considerate lover Ivy knew. She, with her eyes still closed, missed the fleeting coldness in his expression. "Yes, I''m done. Let''s head back," Ivy replied, feeling a sense of fulfillment, as if she''d aplished something important. "I''ll take you home. It''s not safe for a young woman to walk alone at night," Mio Walsh said. He hadn''te all this way just to spend idle time with her. "Alright. Your hotel isn''t far from my apartment anyway," Ivy said, secretly hoping to spend more time with him. Mio Walsh walked her to the entrance of her apartmentplex. "You live here?" "Yes. You can head back now. It''ste," Ivy said. "I''ll walk you to your door. I won''t feel at ease otherwise," Mio Walsh insisted. "Alright," she agreed. They held hands, walking like any other couple in love. No distance felt too far, and every step together felt fleeting. They both wished the road were longer, to stretch their time together just a little more. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! The apartment was a luxurious onepensation from Paul after splitting with the ke family. Ivy never felt awkward about living here. "Alright, I''m home. You can go back now," Ivy said. "Is anyone else home?" Mio Walsh asked. Adults understood the implications of this question. Ivy couldn''t help but think of their night in Rome. Blushing, she replied softly, "My mom and brother are home. It might not be convenient." "You live with your mom?" Mio Walsh asked, surprised. "Yes." "Then I''ll bring gifts tomorrow to meet your family," Mio Walsh said. "Isn''t it a bit soon?" Ivy asked, shy. "For the right person, it''s never too soon," Mio Walsh said, smiling gently. "Are you sure? This isn''t a small matter," Ivy pressed. "If I wasn''t sure, I wouldn''t havee all this way to see you," he replied. Chapter 660: Trouble with Zachary Ivy thought Mio Walsh''s visit was just a casual meet-up, given how little time they had to see each other. But when Mio suggested meeting her parents, she was taken aback. Her current life was far from morous. She lived decently but had no money or background to boast of. Her job was selling houses-a far cry from the life she once had. Mio hadn''t asked her about her background, and Ivy wondered if it was because he assumed, after seeing her at that charity g, that she too came from a wealthy family. "Um... Mio, do you know much about my family background?" Ivy asked cautiously. She wasn''t as naive as before. Life had taught her hard lessons, taking her from riches to ruin. "Does your family background matter?" Mio''s voice was calm, his intent clear. No one knew Ivy''s circumstances better than he did. To him, it didn''t matter. From the very beginning, he had no intention of letting her background affect their rtionship. "Meeting my family might not prove anything, but it''s a step that ties us to each other''s lives. If we''re serious about the future, our families will inevitably be involved. I need you to know... my family''s situation is far from yours. I have to be honest with you," Ivy said, deciding it was better to reveal the truth now than face embarrassmentter. "Don''t worry. I''ve never cared about your family. From the start, it''s always been about you, just you. It''ste-get some rest, and I''lle by tomorrow morning," Mio replied, his tone soft, almost like he was soothing a child. Ivy felt a weight lift from her chest. "Okay." She was about to say goodbye when her phone rang. "Let me take this call," she said. It was from Zachary. Today was special, and Ivy had debated whether bringing Mio home was the right call. Their rtionship wasn''t fully solidified yet, and she didn''t want to make things awkward. But since Mio had traveled so far to see her, she couldn''t just leave him alone. Before heading out, Ivy had asked Zachary to stay home and keep Genevievepany. Tomorrow was New Year''s Day, and since Ivy couldn''t be there, she needed Zachary to step up. This year had been the most turbulent of their lives. Their family had fallen from grace, and Genevieve was the one most deeply hurt. Once, they celebrated New Year''s at the Montgomery estate in grand fashion. Now, the family was in ruins. Genevieve, despite herposed exterior after being released from prison, must still be drowning in sadness. She needed someone by her side, and Zachary had promised to stay home, giving Ivy peace of mind to meet Mio. But now, with the clock well past midnight, Zachary was calling. He was probably urging her to hurry home. "I''m on my way back," Ivy answered. On the other end, Zachary''s voice was shaky, almost desperate. He was crying. "Help me, Ivy. Please help me." "What''s wrong? Stop crying and tell me what happened," Ivy said, her heart sinking. Zachary had been acting strange recently, disappearing for long stretches and refusing to exin where he''d been. He''d also been holding onto Genevieve''s credit card, despite Ivy repeatedly asking him to return it. Now, it seemed the truth was catching up to him. "I''m at Leo''s Casino. Can you...e here?" "What are you doing in a ce like that?" Ivy''s brows furrowed. Thest time Zachary got involved in gambling, it had been a disaster. She thought he''d learned his lesson. But Zachary didn''t reply. He hung up. Ivy stared at her phone in frustration, realizing that Zachary''s recent absences were tied to gambling. The boy hadn''t changed. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Is something wrong?" Mio asked. He hadn''t left yet and could see the worry on Ivy''s face. Ivy quickly masked her emotions. She didn''t want Mio involved in her family''s mess. Meeting someone as good as Mio was a rare stroke of luck, and she couldn''t risk scaring him away with her family''s problems. "It''s nothing. My brother just wants me home earlier. He''s a bit worried," she lied. "Alright. But let me know if anythinges up." "Of course. It''ste-you should head back to your hotel," Ivy said, eager to send him off. "Okay. Head upstairs. Goodnight," Mio said before leaving. Once Mio was gone, Ivy hurriedly called a taxi. She didn''t know that Mio''s car had simply turned around. "Follow that cab," Mio instructed his driver coldly. He wasn''t fooled by Ivy''s excuses. Inside her cab, Ivy was filled with worry. She''d heard plenty about casinos and the desperate acts of gamblers. Many took out high-interest loans, hoping to turn their luck around, only to lose even more. When it came time to repay their debts, the casinos used every method imaginable to collect. It seemed Zachary had gotten himself trapped in such a situation. At Leo''s Casino, Ivy exined her purpose, and someone immediately led her to a private room. "Sis, please save me!" Zachary cried the moment Ivy stepped inside, rushing to cling to her legs. His face was bruised, evidence that he''d already been beaten. "What are you doing here? Did you forget the lesson fromst time?" Ivy snapped, her anger boiling over. "I... I just wanted to make money quickly so you and Mom could live better lives. But my luck ran out today," Zachary stammered, tears and snot running down his face. Looking at him, Ivy felt disgusted. She didn''t want to acknowledge him as her brother. But blood ties couldn''t be erased. "How much did you lose?" Zachary raised a hand, showing five fingers. "Fifty thousand?" Ivy guessed. For their former lives, that would''ve been a trivial amount. But now, fifty thousand dors was no small sum-it could support a regr family for years. "No... it''s not fifty thousand," Zachary muttered. "Then how much?" Ivy''s patience was wearing thin. "Miss Montgomery, allow me to exin," a voice interrupted. A man in the room spoke on Zachary''s behalf. "Your brother owes us a total of five hundred thousand dors, including interest." Five hundred thousand-an astronomical figure for their current situation. Chapter 661: No Money, Pay with Your Body Then Five million. Although it wasn''t as much as thest time Zachary owed the casino, where would they find the means to repay it now? When Ivy heard this astronomical figure, she nearly copsed on the floor. This useless fool! "What about Mom''s money?" Ivy suppressed the fury rising in her chest. He was her only brother. How could she just abandon him? Zachary lowered his head and muttered in a barely audible voice, "That money... I lost it." "You lost it and still owe five million?" Ivy stared at Zachary in disbelief. She desperately hoped he would deny it, but Zachary only nodded. Ivy kicked him hard, sending him sprawling. "You knew that was the hard-earned money Mom saved up with her blood and sweat. How could you be so heartless?" "I know I was wrong! I just didn''t want you all to struggle so much, so I thought this would be a way to make money. But I didn''t expect to lose this much," Zachary confessed, his face full of guilt. This was a man who never learned his lesson. If it weren''t for Zachary losing moneyst time, Genevieve wouldn''t have gone to Paul for help, which ultimately led to Aurora discovering their connection. The family disintegrated as a result. Paul had even fallen out with the ke family and severed ties with thempletely. Apart from leaving two houses for himself and Zachary, Paul had walked away with nothing, divorcing in the process. Yet, even such a heavy price hadn''t woken Zachary up. He had made the same mistake again. Ivy''s face burned with anger. "You know you were wrong? You''re just a reckless, ungrateful dog! Because of you, we got kicked out of the Montgomery family. Mom ended up in prison because of you. And now, you''re still out here trying to destroy everything. Will you only be satisfied when the entire family is in ruins?" The previous events could be considered their own doing. They weren''t truly part of the Montgomery family by blood, so being cast out was expected. But now? Who had they offended this time? What could she possibly use to pay off this debt? Paul was still in the hospital, barely able to take care of himself. No one woulde to their rescue now. "Please, Ivy, help me! If I don''te up with five million in three days, they won''t let me go!" Even though the threat wasn''t explicit, both of them understood the truth. There were countless ways to torment someone in this world. As long as a person was alive, they had value. Ivy looked at her unbelievably stupid brother, feeling a sharp pain in her chest from the anger. "You''d be better off dead! How can I save you? With what? You''ve already lost everything!" A man standing nearby spoke up, "Miss Montgomery, does this mean you don''t intend to pay? If you''re out of money, you can always pay with your body. With your looks, I''m sure you''d be able to cover five million in less than a year or two." "Whoever owes you money, go find them. It has nothing to do with us," Ivy snapped. "Miss Montgomery, that''s not how it works. You''re family, after all. If you don''t pay for him, we''ll have no choice but to cut off his hands and feet and sell him to one of those exotic circuses to earn the money back." "You... Do you even know about thew?" Ivy''s voice trembled. She was well aware of what those so-called exotic circuses were. They weren''t traditional animal shows. They did have animals, but they also included people from all over the world. The audience for such performances consisted of sick, twisted individuals. To satisfy these perverse tastes, exotic circuses had emerged. The performers were often mutted-hands, feet, or other body parts taken away. These people were trained like animals, forced to perform tricks. Their lives were worse than death, filled with endless misery. Ivy had once been invited to such a show by ident. She had left before it was even halfway through, her stomach churning with disgust. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! She couldn''t bear to see people being treated like animals, stripped of any hope for life. They were whipped to jump through ming hoops and perform acrobatics. It made her physically ill, but there were plenty of depraved people who enjoyed such spectacles. Society was far more disgusting than she had imagined. When Zachary heard this, he burst into tears, trembling with fear. "Ivy, please, think of something! Aren''t you close with Mr. Raymond? This casino belongs to him. Can''t you ask him for help? I don''t want to live a fate worse than death!" Ivy had never told Zachary about her connection with Mr. Raymond. He must have picked up some rumors while gambling at the casino. "Shut up! I have nothing to do with Mr. Raymond!" Ivy was grateful that Mio Walsh hadn''t been around. If he had heard this, who knew how he would react. "Ivy, maybe you could sell our apartment?" Zachary suggested desperately. "Sell it? And where would we live after that?" Ivy''s voice cracked with frustration. That apartment was the only thing Paul had left for them. If they lost it, they would truly be homeless. "Money can always be earned back. I promise, I''ll work hard in the future. I''ll buy you a big house so you''ll never suffer like this again!" At this point, Zachary would say anything to save his life. Ivy clenched her fists. "I''ll get the money in three days. For now, let my brother go." "Miss Montgomery, you''re decisive. But letting him go now isn''t an option. It''s one hand for the money, one hand for the man. Once you''ve paid, we guarantee your brother will be unharmed." "This is illegal detention! I could report you!" Ivy threatened immediately upon hearing they wouldn''t release her brother. "Report us? Miss Montgomery, don''t be so naive. Your brother owes us money. It''s only natural for us to collect. We''re just doing things by the book, ensuring he doesn''t run away. Don''t worry, we''ll take good care of him in the meantime." "I''m warning you-if he loses even a single hair, I won''t let you off!" Ivy''s anger at Zachary didn''t mean she wanted him harmed. "Rx. All we want is the money. Your brother is of no use to us otherwise." "Stay here. I''ll figure out a way to get the money." "Thank you, Ivy," Zachary said, his voice trembling with relief. "Dry your tears. You don''t even look like a man." Ivy shot him a look of disgust. "Yes, Ivy. Please,e back for me," Zachary begged, now truly afraid. Ivy snorted coldly before turning to leave. Three days wasn''t much time, and she had no confidence in her ability to gather the money. Her first step was to see if anyone could help, starting with Mr. Raymond. If he couldn''t lend her the money, she''d have to turn to someone else. And if all else failed, she''d have to sell the apartment. But it was the holiday season. Who would buy a house now? Ivy couldn''t shake her anxiety about whether she could make it in time. No matter how difficult it was, she had no choice but to try. Leaving the casino, she headed straight to Kyle''s vi in the dead of night. The casino belonged to him. Surely, he could help her. Chapter 662: Ivy Finds Mr. Raymond In the early hours of New Year''s Day, Ivy made her way to Kyle''s vi while everyone was still fast asleep. The security guards, having recognized her from before, did not stop her but instead informed the butler. The butler, already in bed, was awakened by the guard''s urgent report. Rubbing the sleep from his eyes and throwing on a robe, he went to the door and was surprised to see Ivy standing there. "Miss Montgomery, what brings you here at this hour?" he asked courteously, though Ivy had long since been dismissed from the vi. His tone remained polite, showing no trace of displeasure. "I''m sorry to disturb you sote, but I must see Mr. Raymond. It''s a matter of great urgency," Ivy replied earnestly. "The master has already gone to bed. Perhaps you could wait until morning? There are empty guest rooms avable. Miss Montgomery, why not rest for the night and see him first thing tomorrow?" the butler offered. "But this is really important," Ivy insisted. "Please, I need to see him now." The butler hesitated. "The master has only just fallen asleep. Being awakened abruptly will surely put him in a bad mood. Whatever the matter, it might be best to wait until morning. When the master is angry, no one can calm him." "Then... I''ll wait here until he wakes up," Ivy said, resigned. She had no other choice. If it weren''t for the urgent danger Zachary was in, she wouldn''t have riskeding here in the middle of the night. The butler, observing her determination, tried again to persuade her. "The nights are cold, Miss Montgomery. The room you used to stay in is still vacant. You should rest there. Catching a cold would only make things worse." Over the years, the butler had seen many women who had been dismissed from the vi attempt to return. But he remembered that Ivy had left cleanly, without any drama or lingering attachments. It was New Year''s Day, and her anxious arrival at this hour was unlikely to be a plea to return but rather a request for help. The butler had worked with Kyle for many years and was no ordinary man. A mere nce at Ivy told him all he needed to know. Before meeting Mio Walsh, Ivy had little hope for life and had followed Kyle without much care. But her chance encounter with Mio in Rome had changed everything. For the first time, she felt warmth, and when Kyle ordered her to leave, she did so without hesitation. Mio''s appearance had been a turning point for her. She couldn''t bring herself to reconnect with Kyle, not even for one night. "No, thank you," Ivy declined the butler''s offer. "I came back only to see Mr. Raymond. There''s a heater in the living room. I''ll just sit there for the night." The butler, seeing her insistence, finally relented. "Very well, Miss Montgomery. Please make yourselffortable. I''ll excuse myself now." "Thank you for your understanding," Ivy said. "This is my duty," the butler replied with a yawn before retreating. Ivy sat on the living room sofa, clutching a pillow. She called Genevieve to check in. "Ivy, why aren''t you home yet? It''s sote," Genevieve asked, her voice filled with concern. "Mom, I''m out with friends listening to the New Year''s bells in the square. The streets are packed; it''s very lively. Don''t worry about me. Go to bed early," Ivy said soothingly. "Your brother''s phone is off too. It''s the middle of the night, and the house is empty. I can''t sleep peacefully," Genevieveined softly. In just a few short months, Ivy had matured rapidly. In the past, she wouldn''t have noticed Genevieve''s struggles. But after seeing her mother go to prison to save Zachary, Ivy realized how wrong she''d been. Now, she felt nothing but heartache for Genevieve and wanted her to live a peaceful life. Zachary, however, seemed determined to cause trouble. Despite all that Genevieve had done for him, he continued to act recklessly, creating endless worry. "Mom, don''t worry. Zach told me earlier that he''s spending New Year''s with friends. You know how he loves to have fun. He''ll be fine," Ivy reassured her. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Genevieve''s health was fragile, and Ivy didn''t dare reveal the truth, fearing it would upset her. Genevieve sighed in relief. "That boy is always so yful. He never grows up." "This time, he''ll have to grow up," Ivy said, thinking of Zachary kneeling before her. In the past, no matter what trouble Zachary got into, the Montgomery family was always there to back him. Even when he owed massive debts, his creditors didn''t dare touch him. But now, without the Montgomery family''s protection, Zachary had been detained. If this experience didn''t wake him up, nothing would. "This time?" Genevieve caught the hint in Ivy''s words. "Mom, it''ste. Please go to bed. I have something to take care of here. Don''t worry about us," Ivy said, quickly changing the subject. "Alright,e home soon," Genevieve said, her mood lightened after the call. But as Ivy hung up, her expression turned bleak. How had thingse to this? Would Mr. Raymond agree to lend her five million dors? She was no longer his woman. That night was one of the most agonizing of Ivy''s life. Even with the heater in the living room, she couldn''t sleep soundly. Whenever she dozed off, she woke up almost immediately, ncing outside to check if the sky had begun to lighten. But the night dragged on, as if time itself was against her. She couldn''t stop worrying about Zachary. Her thoughts raced until dawn approached, and she finally closed her eyes for a brief nap. The sharp sound of mocking voices woke her. "Well, well, look who''s back. It didn''t even take her long. She''s got quite the nerve," one woman sneered. "Exactly. Running back on New Year''s Day? Didn''t she say she wanted a fresh start? Hrious," another chimed in. Several women from the vi, having woken up early, noticed Ivy and began their taunts. Ignoring their jeers, Ivy checked the time. Morning hade, and Kyle was always an early riser. Sure enough, as she opened her eyes, she heard his voice. "What are you doing here?" Kyle asked coldly. "Master," Ivy said as she quickly stood from the sofa. "I need to speak with you. May we talk privately?" Kyle nced at his watch. He had fifteen minutes before breakfast. "Follow me to the study. I''ll give you fifteen minutes." "Thank you, Master," Ivy said, her face lighting up with relief. At least Kyle hadn''tpletely turned her away. She had fifteen minutes to convince him. As Ivy followed Kyle into the study, the other women watched with sour expressions. "Hmph, the shameless woman''s back again," one muttered. "Disgusting," another added. Their faces were filled with disdain as they continued to gossip about Ivy. Chapter 663: You Shouldnt Have Touched Her If it were in the past, Kyle wouldn''t have cared about Ivy''s life or death. Any woman who walked out of the vi ceased to matter to him. Today was an exception. After all, it was the first day of the new year. Even if someone came to visit him, they wouldn''t show up in the early hours of the morning. Yet Ivy had waited outside all night. In the study, Kyle sat by the desk and spoke coldly. "Sit." Every move he made radiated a chilling aura. If Mio Walsh was a warm sun, then Kyle was like cold, unfeeling lightning-void of any warmth or emotion. But Ivy had forgotten one thing. Even the warm sun, whileforting, could not be approached recklessly. To do so was to be a moth to a me, destined to be burned to ashes. Ivy didn''t dare to sit. Instead, she knelt and pleaded. "Mr. Raymond, I beg you to help me." She had waited the entire night for him to wake. Kyle wasn''t naive enough to believe she hade to wish him a happy new year. If not that, then she must have a request. "Speak," Kyle said curtly. He had always been a man of few words, especially with women who shared nomon ground with him. Those in his line of work survived by swift, decisive action. Hesitation would have long since gotten them killed. His past had shaped the man he was now. "My brother gambled away all his money at your casino. He still owes five million dors. My family can''te up with that amount right now, so I was hoping..." "You want me to waive the five million because of the time you spent with me?" Kyle interrupted. Ivy couldn''t discern his emotions from his cold, impassive expression. Kyle''s features were always sharp and unyielding, even in moments of intimacy. There had been times when Ivy wondered if he was made of ice. Only the sweat on his body and his reactions during climax had proved he was human. Otherwise, she might have believed he felt nothing at all. Now, as he sat before her, his thoughts remained unreadable. Having spent time by his side, Ivy knew Kyle came from immense wealth. He had never been stingy with the women around him, which was why so many sought his attention. Kyle had once spent fifteen million dors at an auction to buy a ruby for Aurora. Five million was nothing to him. But Ivy wasn''t by his side anymore. Would he still help her? "I... I can borrow it from you first," Ivy ventured cautiously, testing his reaction. "I''ll pay you back when I have the money." Five million was no small sum for her now. If Kyle refused, she would sell her house to repay him. As long as he agreed to help, she''d find a way. "Pay me back when you have money? From what I know, you''re no longer connected to the Montgomery family. You can''te up with five million. It seems you have no intention of repaying me," Kyle said, ncing at his watch. Ivy hadn''t expected him to see through her so quickly. She had indeed hoped to avoid repayment. That n was clearly not going to work. "I don''t have cash on hand, but my brother and I own two luxury apartments. Selling them would be enough to cover the debt. But it''s the first day of the new year- nobody''s buying property right now. Sir, I beg you to help me. If you don''t trust me, I''ll write you an IOU. Once I sell the apartments, I''ll repay you in full. I just need your help to get my brother through this. If I can''t pay in three days, he''s done for." Ivy was desperate. She didn''t care if she lost everything, as long as her family remained intact. She couldn''t bear to lose another loved one. Kyle remained silent, and Ivy pressed on. "Sir, with your power, I wouldn''t dare to y any tricks. I''vee to you because I have no other choice. Five million is nothing to you, but it''s everything to me. I swear I''ll repay you. Please, save my brother." She even kowtowed to Kyle, finally understanding the humiliation of being powerless and at the mercy of others. "To me, five million is indeed a small amount," Kyle said atst. "And since the casino belongs to me, I could erase your brother''s debt with a single word." Ivy''s eyes lit up with hope. "So, does that mean you''ll help me, sir?" "I''ll ask you one question. Just answer truthfully." "Yes, sir. Ask me anything. I''ll tell you everything I know," Ivy replied eagerly. Kyle''s gaze swept over the woman kneeling before him. "Thest time Aurora''spany had trouble with their perfumeunch, was it your doing?" Ivy hadn''t expected this question. Her expression faltered. "That... wasn''t it Miss Gilpin? All the media reported it. Aurora''s still suing her." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Liar," Kyle said sharply. "You think I don''t know you were the one who pushed Lindsay Gilpin into it? Without your maniption, she wouldn''t have acted as she did. You just imed you''d tell me everything, yet you''re trying to deceive me." Left with no choice, Ivy confessed. "Yes, sir, it was me. Back then, you brought her back to the vi. I could tell she was different to you. I was jealous of her. To be honest, everything I''ve lost is because of Aurora. I hate her. That''s why I convinced Lindsay to go after her. I didn''t expect Lindsay to fail so quickly. Sir, I know you care about her, but Aurora is nothing but a shameless woman who seduces men. From Clothville to New York, the men connected to her are countless." "You''re jealous," Kyle said bluntly. "Yes, I''m jealous of her. But I hate her more. I did it, sir. But surely you won''t punish me for something I did to a woman who has nothing to do with you?" Kyle let out a coldugh. "Nothing to do with me? Do you know she''s the woman I admire? Crossing her means crossing me. I said before that helping you would be easy for me. But I see no reason to do it. Leave." Ivy shook her head frantically. "Sir, I beg you. I was wrong. Aurora''s fine, isn''t she? I only have one brother. If I lose him, my mother-who''s already in poor health-will copse. I''ve already lost so much. I can''t lose my brother too. Please, sir. I''ll write you an IOU with interest. Just help me this once..." "Time''s up," Kyle said, looking away from his watch. "Ivy, you shouldn''t have touched her." With that, he turned and left. Chapter 664: One Misstep Leads to Another Ivy copsed to the ground, her strength drained. She had never imagined that even herst lifeline, Mr. Raymond, would slip away because of Aurora. Aurora. Aurora. Why was it always that damn Aurora? Ivy repeated the name in her mind over and over, consumed by hatred. Because of Aurora, her life had crumbled to this state. And yet, Aurora continued to cast her shadow over her. Dragging her despondent self downstairs, she found Kyle already seated at the dining table. The other women sat at a separate table, leaving Kyle alone at the head of his. He seemed like a monarch reigning over his kingdom, solitary and unapproachable, exuding cold indifference. "Miss Montgomery, join us for breakfast," the butler said with his ever-present, polite smile. Ivy shook her head. "No, thank you." There was no reason for her to stay any longer. Kyle had made it clear-he wouldn''t help her. "Then allow me to arrange a car for you. Transportation is quite inconvenient from here, and with today being the first day of the new year, there won''t be any taxis around." The butler''s meticulous attentiveness felt almost too kind. "Thank you," Ivy replied. She didn''t refuse the offer. Walking on foot from this ce could take days. Stepping out of the vi, she was met with falling snow, still steady and relentless. After spending the night in the warmth of the vi, the chill that hit her now felt piercing. The snowkes danced gently through the air, creating an undeniably beautiful scene. But Ivy''s heart felt colder than the frost around her. The car drove off slowly. The driver, who had given her a lift on a few asions before, recognized her. "Miss Montgomery, where would you like to go?" "I..." Ivy hesitated, unsure of where she should head to. She had barely slept the night before, her face still carrying yesterday''s makeup, and her entire body felt grimy and ufortable. Finally, she gave the driver her apartment address. She decided it was best to go home, take a shower, and rest. She felt like she was on the verge of copse. Dragging her exhausted self into her apartment, Ivy was greeted by the sight of Genevieve sitting alone at the dining table, eating dumplings. "You''re back, Ivy? Perfect timing. I was boredst night and made a ton of dumplings. Come and eat," Genevieve said cheerfully. "Mom, I need to take a shower first," Ivy replied. "Alright, but don''t take too long. I''ll cook some for you right now-it won''t take long," Genevieve said, oblivious to Ivy''s somber mood. "Okay." Ivy quickly went to her room to shower. Emergingter in warm pajamas, she found Genevieve excitedly waving her over. "Come taste my cooking, Ivy. You''ve grown up without ever trying dumplings made by my hands, haven''t you?" "True," Ivy said with a touch of mncholy. "Back when we lived with the Montgomery family, we could have anything we wanted just by asking. You never needed to cook." "Let''s not dwell on those days," Genevieve said with a smile. "The important thing is that we''re still alive and well. After everything that''s happened, I''vee to understand that freedom and health are worth more than all the gold in the world. "Your grandmother used to tell me that when I was young. Now, let''s eat dumplings to celebrate the new year. We''ll all be together-Zach too, even though he hasn''te home in two days." Genevieve''s tone carried a hint ofint, though there was no real me in her words. To her, Zachary was still her child, a boy who hadn''t truly grown up. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Hearing Zachary''s name brought a pang of sadness to Ivy''s heart. She bit into a dumpling filled with meat. "Hardly anyone makes their own dumplings anymore," Genevieve mused. "I still remember sitting at the wooden table as a child, with your grandmother chattering away as she taught me. So many years have passed, and now you''re all grown up." During their luxurious days with the Montgomery family, Genevieve rarely thought about her own family. But now, in the quiet, those memories crept back, especially of her childhood. "Mom, why have you never told us about Grandma and Grandpa? All these years, we''ve never even met them," Ivy asked. Genevieve sighed. "Ivy, it''s not that I didn''t want to talk about them-there''s a reason. Back when I was in school, I was always top of my ss. I was the pride of our family. "When I was epted into the best high school in the city, your grandparents were overjoyed. Buting from a poor, small town to a big city, I couldn''t resist the allure of its mour. "My friends changed. They weren''t like the ones I grew up with, wearing simple clothes. They mocked me for my in, homespun dresses. "It didn''t matter how good my grades were-they called me a ''country bumpkin.'' People in the city looked down on me." "Mom..." Ivy''s heart ached as she listened to her mother''s story. "At first, I thought my studies were everything. But I grew resentful of the ridicule and started dressing up. "Your grandparents were just ordinary folks. It was already a struggle for them to support my education. The allowance they gave me barely covered basic expenses. "So, I bought cheap clothes from market stalls. I was naturally good-looking, tall, and slender. A little effort in dressing up, and suddenly, I caught everyone''s attention. "Boys lined up to talk to me, invite me out, and give me gifts. The girls, jealous, continued to mock me for wearing cheap clothes. "I refused to ept it. Just because they were born into better circumstances didn''t mean they were better than me. I was determined to change everything. "I started working part-time during holidays and weekends. That''s when I met someone who changed the course of my life. "He was a married man, but he offered me a monthly allowance of three thousand to be his mistress. Back then, three thousand was an astronomical amount. "I began wearing designer clothes, carrying luxury bags. No one dared to look down on me anymore. I became obsessed with this lifestyle, and my grades plummeted. "By the second semester of my junior year, I was near the bottom of the ss rankings. I told myself it didn''t matter-graduating and getting into college was just a means to make money. I was already earning, so why wait? "I enjoyed that life until I got pregnant by ident. That man had a wife and children, and when his wife found out, she caused a huge scene at my school. "The school expelled me. Your grandparents were humiliated and furious. "After being kicked out, I couldn''t bear the thought of staying in that small town forever. I returned to the city to look for work. "At first, I took legitimate jobs, but they were exhausting and paid little. Through an introduction, I ended up working at a nightclub, serving drinks. It was degrading, but the money was fast. "I thought I''d find a long-term benefactor there-after all, the ce was full of wealthy men. "But one misstep leads to another. Ivy, I made so many mistakes in my life..." Chapter 665: The Wheel of Fortune Turns Ivy had always suspected that Genevieve''s past profession might not have been honorable. After all, how many mistresses could im to be virtuous women? But this was the first time Genevieve had frankly spoken about her past. The truth was both as Ivy had imagined and yet not entirely the same. "Mom, this isn''t your fault. It''s the fault of those who take joy in mocking others." "How is it not my fault? Back in my day, getting into college was a major achievement, especially in our small town where most people dropped out of middle school or even elementary school to work. When I got into the best high school in the city, your grandparents were overjoyed. Graduating from that school guaranteed you at least a shot at college. Your grandfather poured his heart and soul into my education. If I hadn''t been blinded by the lure of money, I could have gone to college and secured a bright future. But I was too young and gave in to the temptation of material luxuries that should haveeter in life. The man who kept me as his mistress had no intention of marrying me. I was left alone to have an abortion, expelled from school, and your grandmother cried for days until her eyes were red. I''ll never forget the cold, lonely feeling of lying on that operating table. But back then, I didn''t think I was wrong-I thought the world was unfair. I believed it was their jealousy and ridicule that pushed me to that point. That''s why I fought on my own afterward. When your grandparents found out what I was doing, they thought I was incorrigible andpletely cut me off. They disowned me and forbade me from returning home. Our family had always been schrs, with ancestors who held high-ranking positions in government. They couldn''t bear the shame I brought. I felt they didn''t understand me, so I refused to go back. At the time, I was earning a lot and was addicted to that lifestyle, so I didn''t think about home. It wasn''t until I ended up in this situation, with you and your brother, that I finally understood your grandparents'' feelings. Maybe their greatest wish wasn''t for me to earn a fortune or live a luxurious life, but simply to stay healthy and live with integrity. I let them down. I lost my sense of morality, and that''s why I ended up like this. They were right. I tore apart other people''s families, doing things that would inevitably bring retribution. It wasn''t a matter of ''if,'' but ''when.'' Back then, I thought it was consensual-two willing parties-so what was my fault? But now I realize the retribution didn''t fall on me-itnded on you. Ivy, promise me, won''t you? From now on, live a simple life. Let''s not seek revenge. Let''s just live quietly and peacefully, okay?" The life she used to scorn had now be the one she yearned for most. A quiet, uneventful life didn''t seem so bad anymore. Ivy nodded. "Okay." "Look at me, rambling on just because I had a few dumplings. They''ve gone cold now. Eat them quickly and tell me if they''re good. I remember you and Zach loved dumplings when you were little. I saved some for Zach-when hees back, I''ll cook them for him." Genevieve had been talking a lottely. Perhaps her time in prison had changed her. She now cherished every moment she could spend with her children. Ivy bit into a dumpling, the meat filling spilling into her mouth-savory, even slightly sweet. But there was no joy in her expression. As she listened to Genevieve''s words, tears fell one by one into her bowl. Genevieve noticed her lowered face. "Why are you crying, Ivy? Did someone bully you?" "No, Mom. It''s nothing. I was just thinking about the days we spent with the Montgomery family." Ivy hastily made up an excuse. She couldn''t let Genevieve know the truth. Given her mother''s current health and fragile state of mind, it would be too much for her to bear. Ivy didn''t want to hurt Genevieve again. If retribution truly existed, she felt it had already been enough. The rest was hers to endure as the daughter. "Yes, back then, we had everything we could ever want in the Montgomery family. We were so used to that life that it''s hard to adjust now. But Ivy, you need to take your time and shift your mindset. Our era has passed, and maybe that''s not a bad thing. You''ve grown so much more mature-there''s always something gained in loss." Genevieve had learned to find sce in hardship. What began as resentment had gradually turned into eptance. Ivy quickly wiped away her tears. "Yes, something gained in loss." "Don''t worry. The wheel of fortune turns. No one stays lucky forever, and no one stays unlucky forever. I''vee to believe that. Suffering is only temporary. We''ve endured so much pain already-there won''t be anything worse ahead. Good fortune wille, Ivy. Believe in that." Ivy murmured, "Yes, suffering is only temporary." "That''s the spirit. I''ll stop talking now-finish your food," Genevieve said with a gentle smile. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Ivy quickly ate her dumplings. When she looked up, she met Genevieve''s warm gaze. "Mom, I think you''ve changed," Ivy said softly. "Silly child. A flower goes through countless changes from bud to bloom to wilting. How could people not change?" "Before, you always spoiled us and never lectured us. Now, you''ve learned how tofort people. I think this version of you is more grounded in reality." "That''s because I hadn''t grown up before. People only truly mature after facing hardships." Genevieve gently stroked Ivy''s head. "Mom." "So, is that boy good? If he is, bring him home to meet me one day. I don''t care if he''s rich or not, as long as he treats you well." Genevieve''s voice was tender. "I''ll bring him when there''s time. He wants to meet you too. And yes, he''s very good- really good," Ivy said, her expression softening slightly at the mention of Mio Walsh. "Just look at you-I can tell he''s a good one." "You''ll see when you meet him. Oh, Mom, by the way, I''ll be going out for a bitter. Don''t call Zach for now-he already spoke to me yesterday." "That boy-still so yful at his age. You make sure toe home early." "Okay, Mom." Ivy had nned to rest, but she couldn''t rx until Zachary''s matter was resolved. She quickly changed her clothes and headed out again. Chapter 666: Confession Ivy felt much better after eating the warm, soft dumplings. Her mood lifted, and after taking a refreshing shower, she realized she hadn''t yet reached the worst point-there was still a way forward. Kyle couldn''t help her, so her only option was to turn to Paul. Thest time, it was Paul who had stepped in and offered his assistance. Although Paul had severed ties with the ke family, the saying "a starved camel is still bigger than a horse" fit him well. He might still have some hidden assets. Back then, he had casually pulled out tens of millions, a testament to his deep resources. Now that Zachary was in trouble again, Paul wouldn''t stand idly by. Truth be told, Ivy didn''t like relying on Paul. Over the years, Magnus had been the one by their side, even though he had eventually thrown them out. For twenty-one years, Magnus had treated them well. Ivy could hate many people, but Magnus wasn''t one of them. So, even though she knew Paul had been in a car ident, Ivy hadn''t visited him once in the past few months. Paul was lucky. Though he had been in a car ident, he wasn''t left disabled or dead. With Eric and Emily''s attentive care, he had recovered well. Several months ago, when Paul regained consciousness, he found himself alive, lying in a hospital bed. As memories of recent events rushed back, he recalled walking out of the hospital, dazed, holding Kimberly''s handwritten divorce papers. He hadn''t seen the caring. The divorce papers flew into the air along with him, eventuallynding on the ground- just like their rtionship, which had finally reached its end. Tears fell from the corner of Paul''s eyes. Dying might have been better. The debt he owed Kimberly was something he could only repay in the next life. The driver''s panicked shouts gradually faded into silence. Paul had thought his life was over, but fate had other ns. "Dad, you''re awake." Eric sat at his bedside, looking at him with a worried expression. "Eric, you know you''re not really..." Paul trailed off. Over the years, he had secretly supported Genevieve and her two children financially. As for Eric, Paul had initially only brought him back to make Kimberly happy. He didn''t feel much fatherly affection for the boy at first. But as Eric grew up, learning to crawl, then walk, and finally speak, Paul''s feelings changed. The first word Eric ever said wasn''t "mom," but "dad." From that point on, Paul no longer cared whose child Eric truly was. He treated him as his own, loving him wholeheartedly. Paul had feared that once Eric learned the truth about his parentage, he would leave, leaving Paul with nothing. But Eric stayed. He never left his side. "If I call you Dad, then you''ll always be my dad. That will never change," Eric said firmly. Though Eric wasplex by nature and didn''t talk much at home, he remembered clearly all the kindness Kimberly and Paul had shown him. "Good boy," Paul said, feeling a rare moment offort. Kimberly and Paul were staying at the same hospital. For convenience, Eric had moved them into the same room under the pretense of making it easier to care for them both. Kimberly didn''t say much about it, and Paul, after his ident, came to a profound realization: the person he loved had been by his side all along. In the past, Paul had only seen Kimberly as domineering at home, always undermining his dignity as a man. He resented her constant drama, seemingly making trouble for no reason. But now he understood. Kimberly had acted that way because he was always workingte,ing home only to copse into bed and ignore her. Her antics had been her way of proving her existence, proving that she still loved him. Thinking back now, her yful pouting and tantrums didn''t seem annoying at all-they were simply her way of seeking his attention. Sharing a hospital room meant the two of them were always in close proximity, but they never managed to have a proper conversation. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Emily, ever the lively one, was always telling jokes to lighten the mood. Her sense of humor was odd and often left herughing alone, while Eric would watch her with a look of mild exasperation. Kimberly and Paul didn''t know whether tough or stay quiet. Sometimes, they found Emily''s antics amusing. When they were both healthy, they rarely spent so much time together. It was ironic that an ident had brought them closer. Kimberly''s injuries weren''t severe, but the ke family insisted she stay in the hospital longer to avoid any potentialplications. What Paul didn''t know was that this extended stay was Kimberly''s idea. Though they hadn''t spoken directly, all she wanted was to be near him. Under Eric and Emily''s care, both of them gradually recovered. One day, Emily had errands to run, leaving the room quiet with just the two of them. Kimberly had changed. In the past, she was always lively and demanding, interrupting Paul''s work to y games with her or ask for massages. Back then, Paul had found her antics frustrating, thinking they interfered with his work. But now, he found himself missing her yful behavior. She no longer acted that way. Instead, she often sat quietly by the window, lost in thought. Once obsessed with her phone, she now rarely touched it. She had even asked Emily to buy her books and spent her days reading silently. When Emily wasn''t around, the room was so quiet that the only sound was the turning of pages. Paul watched her silhouette by the window and thought of the first time they met. Back then, she had been a spirited, lively girl. After they married, life''s mundane troubles had overshadowed her charm, and Paul had failed to appreciate her. When you dislike someone, even the sound of their breathing can annoy you. But when you love someone, even their silence can bring you joy. If only he could spend the rest of his life by her side, watching over her, what more could he ask for? Paul quietly got out of bed, limping toward her. "Kim," he said softly. She flinched slightly, perhaps because he hadn''t called her that in years. He remembered the day they first met. She had introduced herself by saying, "My name is Kimberly, but I don''t like my name. It''s too long." "How about I call you Kim?" he had asked. "Kim? Sure, that works," she had replied with a smile. From then on, he had always called her Kim. Somewhere along the way, though, it had changed to "darling"-a generic term of endearment thatcked the intimacy of her nickname. She didn''t turn around, so Paul continued, "I''m sorry." "There''s no need for apologies between us," Kimberly replied without looking back. "The past was my fault," Paul said. "I''ve realized that I was wrong. I neglected you because of work, and I failed to see how much you cared for me. I know you won''t forgive me, but I want to spend the rest of my life making it up to you." At that moment, there was a knock at the door. Chapter 667: His Child At this hour, it was usually Emily or Eric who came by. Paul sighed helplessly and said, "Kim, when the kids aren''t around, there''s something I want to talk to you about." Kimberly didn''t answer, but her heart pounded wildly. Paul returned to the bed. "Come in." The person who entered wasn''t Eric or Emily. Instead, it was a woman Paul least wanted to see-Alison. She walked in carrying a food box, and Paul''s brows furrowed tightly. "What are you doing here?" Over the years, Paul had done many things that let Kimberly down, but he had no affection for the women he fooled around with. To him, they were merely a distraction- a way to release stress. They wanted money or gifts, while he sought temporary relief. It was a mutual exchange, nothing more. But now, Paul had made up his mind. Whether or not his marriage with Kimberly ended, he was determined to treat her well and make up for his past mistakes. However, Alison was a reminder of a different time. She still held grudges over what Kimberly had done to her back then-a feud that remained unresolved. Kimberly also noticed Alison''s arrival. The affair between Paul and Alison had once be the talk of the town, forcing Kimberly to storm into thepany in a fit of anger, unknowingly nting the seeds of future trouble. This world is fair-whatever wrongs youmit will eventually catch up to you; it''s only a matter of time. "I... I just came to see you," Alison said as she approached Paul. "No need. There''s nothing between us anymore," Paul replied coldly. It wasn''t just because Kimberly was present-he truly meant it. Paul had genuinely repented. Regardless of whether Kimberly forgave him, he would never hurt her again. Some mistakes had already been made, and some pain was inevitable. "I''m pregnant." Those three words hit like a thunderp. On the bed, Kimberly''s face turned pale, and her hands gripped the corner of the nket tightly, though she made no sound. Even though she had told herself to let go of Paul, how could she so easily give up on someone she had loved for so long? Especially when Paul had just spoken words that reignited a spark of hope in her heart. But Alison''s deration was like a bucket of cold water, dousing that tiny mepletely. "That''s impossible!" Paul eximed. Over the years, Paul had been reckless in his affairs, but after the incident with Genevieve, he''d be much more cautious. He always took precautions, even with Alison. There''d never been a problem before. How could this happen now? "Maybe the condom broke, or something else happened. The point is, I''m pregnant, and the child is yours. If you don''t believe me, we can do a paternity test after the baby is born. I know you''ve cut ties with the ke family, but you used to love me so much. Why don''t we get back together and give the child a home?" Alison said softly, sitting beside him. Though her words were directed at Paul, every sentence felt like a dagger aimed at Kimberly. Alison pretended to focus on Paul, but she was secretly watching Kimberly''s reaction out of the corner of her eye. Seeing Kimberly''s pained expression filled her with a twisted sense of joy. She had waited so long for this moment. Back then, both Paul and Kimberly had humiliated her publicly, calling her vile names. Since they thought she was despicable, she decided to embrace it-to show them just how far she was willing to go. "It''s not possible!" Paul said coldly. He had never loved Alison-not in the past, and not now. "Why not? You''re divorced now, and you''re all alone. Don''t you need someone by your side?" "Alison, we both know why you got involved with me in the first ce. Let me be clear: if you''re hoping to use this child to gain something, you''re wasting your time. I''ve already signed the divorce agreement. My two properties will go to Zach and Ivy, and I''m walking away with nothing. I''m no longer the vice president of Montgomery Group, nor do I have any money to give you. And after the car ident, I''m not even the man I used to be..." "I don''t care if you have money or not. I only know that you''re the father of my child. If your health isn''t good, you can stay home and rest-I''ll go out and work. I have some savings. It''s not much, but it''s enough for us to get by. I don''t mind that you''re older than me. Even if I have to take care of you in the future, I''m willing to do it." Alison''s sudden shift in attitude-from materialistic and seductive to selfless and devoted-left Paul speechless. "You..." "I know I was with you for money in the past, but that''s not the case anymore. I''ve realized that I love you, Paul. I want to marry you," Alison said, her voice filled with pleading. Each word she spoke felt like a stab to Kimberly''s heart. Alison was a woman, and she knew exactly where a woman''s weaknessesy. Sometimes, it wasn''t the sharp de that hurt most, but the soft, insidious cuts that bled you dry. Kimberly had grown up in a wealthy family and deeply loved Paul. If she didn''t love him, she would''ve left him long ago. Over the years, had she really been oblivious to Paul''s affairs? A woman''s intuition is sharp, and Alison was certain Kimberly had known all along. When Alison and Paul''s affair became public knowledge, Kimberly had stormed into thepany in a rage. If it hadn''t been for love, she would''ve filed for divorce on the spot. The deeper Kimberly''s love for Paul, the more Alison''s words now hurt her. Although Aurora had advised Alison to let go of the past and move on, Alison could never forget what happened at thepany. She was determined to get revenge, no matter the cost. From Genevieve to Kimberly, Alison had meticulously nned every step. Now, after all this time, it was finally time to close the. Paul and Alison''s rtionship had never been long or deep. She had always been a shallow, materialistic woman. Her sudden ims of selflessness and love were impossible to believe. "I won''t give you a home. Get rid of the child," Paul said firmly. "This is your child. Can you really be so heartless?" Alison retorted. In reality, the child wasn''t what Alison cared about. The baby was merely a bargaining chip-a weapon to exact her revenge on Kimberly. "I don''t know how this child came to be, nor do I care about your motives. All I know is that there''s nothing between us anymore." "Fine. If you don''t want this child, I''ll raise it myself," Alison said before storming out, leaving the food box behind. After she left, the room fell into a heavy silence. Paul finally spoke. "Kim, I..." "There''s nothing more to say. We''ve already agreed to divorce. As soon as I''m discharged, we''ll finalize the paperwork. Go pursue your happiness-I won''t stand in your way." Kimberly''s lips were already red from biting them too hard. "Kim, I know I''ve made mistakes in the past, but now I..." "Paul, you''ve already let so many people down. Are you really going to let her down too? She''s carrying your child!" Chapter 668: Never Seeing Each Other Again When Kimberly turned her head, Paul noticed her eyes were red and brimming with tears. She fought hard to hold them back, refusing to let a single drop fall. "Kim, you..." Paul began, astonished by her reaction. In the past, he could have predicted harsh words or reckless behavior from her. But today, she told him not to let Alison down, even though she was clearly in pain herself. Kimberly''s greatest sorrow wasn''t Paul''s betrayal-it was that she had lost her ability to have children. She had none of her own. Although Eric treated them like his biological parents, her deepest regret was not giving Paul a child. Yet, fate had yed a cruel trick-another woman had borne his child instead. As a mother at heart, Kimberly couldn''t bring herself to take out her anger on Alison or Genevieve, no matter how much she hated them. When Paul suggested giving two houses to Zachary and Ivy, she didn''t object. That was Paul''s debt to her, not the children''s. Without much protest, Kimberly left the houses to them. Now, Alison had Paul''s child as well. No matter how much she disliked that woman, the child was innocent. "We''re already divorced. If she doesn''t mind that you''re penniless, then go and be with her. Give her a home. Be a father to her child," Kimberly said, gripping the nket tightly. She had already made the biggestpromise she could. As she had said before, she was letting go. After everything they''d been through, she had changed. Love wasn''t about possession. If all her efforts couldn''t win Paul''s heart, it was better to let go. "Kim, the one I love is-" Paul tried to exin. After all these years, he realized how much he owed Kimberly and wanted to make amends. But then Alison had appeared. "Are you hungry? I made chicken soup for you!" Emily walked in, cheerfully carrying a food container. "Oh, please. Thest time you made soup for my mom, the smell alone made me want to throw up. Don''t poison anyone," Eric teased mercilessly. Everyone had grown used to Eric and Emily''s banter by now. In the past, they would haveughed it off. But today, when Emily and Eric entered, they saw Kimberly wiping her tears, her eyes red, and Paul''s expression conflicted. The two of them used to argue all the time. Had they fought again? Emily noticed something was wrong. "Why are you crying?" "It''s nothing. The wind just blew into my eyes," Kimberly quickly deflected. "Emily, did you really make chicken soup? Let me try it." "Sure!" Emily, ever the optimist, didn''t think too much of it. Only Eric nced at the window. It was shut tight. Kimberly was clearly lying. Kimberly pretended as if nothing had happened and tasted the soup. Emily''s wide eyes sparkled with expectation. "How is it? Is it good?" "It''s pretty good," Kimberly replied. "See! I learned this recipe from my grandma. It couldn''t possibly taste bad! Kimberly, if you like it, have some more. Oh, and this bowl is for Uncle Paul," Emily chirped, handing Paul another bowl. Kimberly forced herself to stay calm. "Eric, could you handle my discharge paperworkter?" "Mom, your body isn''t fully healed yet," Eric protested. He was sharp and perceptive. Kimberly could have gone home to recover long ago, but she had stayed, unwilling to leave. Though she hadn''t said anything outright, everyone knew it was because she couldn''t let go of Paul. Some things didn''t need to be spoken aloud. Everyone understood. But now, out of the blue, Kimberly wanted to be discharged. Was it because of the tears she had shed earlier? "I only need to return to the hospitalter to have my stitches removed. This isn''t a serious injury-I can recover at home just as well," Kimberly insisted. "Mom, Dad is here anyway. Why not stay and keep himpany? You can recover together and keep each other from getting bored," Eric pleaded, trying to reconcile the two. "You don''t need to say any more. I''ve made up my mind. If you don''t help me with the paperwork, I''ll call someone else to do it," Kimberly said firmly. She had made her decision and wasn''t giving Paul another chance-not because she didn''t want to, but because fate didn''t allow it. Emily, oblivious to the tension, chimed in, "Kimberly, staying in the hospital every day must be tiresome. If your wound isn''t too serious, going home sounds like a good idea. Nothing feels asforting as your own home." Eric shot Emily a sharp re. She had a knack for saying the wrong thing at the wrong time. Still, he figured something serious must have happened between Kimberly and Paul, and it was beyond his ability to fix. "Fine. I''ll go handle it right now," Eric relented. "There''s no need to wait. Go now," Kimberly urged. "Mom, even if you want to leave, it doesn''t have to be this moment," Eric argued. Kimberly''s expression made it clear she didn''t want to stay a moment longer. "I''ll finish my soup while you''re gone. By the time you''re done, I''ll be ready to leave. Emily is right-nothing feels as good as home. I''ve been away too long. I miss it," Kimberly said softly. Eric was struck by how different Kimberly seemed. In front of Paul, she had always been fiery and domineering. He had never seen her so gentle. "Fine. I''ll go now," Eric said. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Throughout the entire conversation, Paul remained silent, standing motionless. He wanted to say something, but every word caught in his throat. What could he say? "Emily, could you help me pack my things?" Kimberly asked. "Of course, Kimberly. I''ll get started right away," Emily replied enthusiastically. She moved quickly, her energetic nature showing in every step. Kimberly left in silence. Paul knew that this time, her departure was final. In the past, Kimberly had always clung to him, reluctant to divorce. But once she made up her mind, there was no turning back. Their rtionship hadn''t ended because of Alison. It was because of the child Alison was carrying. Despite her sharp tongue and tough demeanor, Kimberly wasn''t a bad person. She understood better than anyone what a child meant to a mother. Since their marriage was over, why not let Alison have the chance to be happy? As Kimberly walked out of the room, Paul couldn''t bear it. "Kim," he called out urgently. Kimberly paused briefly. "Everything will proceed ording to the divorce agreement. Whether you keep the two houses under your name or give them away, it''s your decision. Take care of yourself. Goodbye." With that, she left, intending never to see him again. "Kimberly, let''s go," Emily said, gently supporting her. Paul copsed onto the bed, overwhelmed with regret. If he had known it woulde to this, he would have preferred being hit by a car. That would have been easier than facing the mess he was in now. Chapter 669: A Marriage Without Love Everyonees into this world clean and pure, yet as they grow, they be entangled in the mire of life. Human nature, once simple and kind, turns greedy, lustful, and cruel. Some people live a mediocre life, while othersmit unspeakable acts. Perhaps they bask in glory for a time, but life has its cycles. Thirty years of prosperity can be followed by thirty years of decline, and no one knows when retribution might arrive. Paul had spent his entire life despising Kimberly. That was why he sought sce in other women-women who were gentle and seductive, everything Kimberly was not. He dreamed of leaving her. Yet now that he actually had, he realized just how deeply he loved her. It felt as if a knife were gouging his heart, shing it into pieces. The greatest pain came from the wound in his soul. It didn''t bleed, but it hurt unbearably. Kimberly was gone, and it felt as if she had taken his very spirit with her. Alison, however, visited him frequently. She would sit by his bedside, talking endlessly about the child growing inside her. She spoke of her morning sickness, how she couldn''t keep anything down. "I didn''t dare tell my mom," she said, "or she''d break my legs." Paul looked at the young, vibrant woman before him. Gone was the seductive allure she disyed at work. Pregnancy had stripped away her makeup, her high heels, and her calcted charm. She was, in essence, just a girl. To Paul, she seemed even younger than his own son-just a child. Often, as he gazed at her, he found himself looking past her, seeing instead the youthful Kimberly. "Paul, which dress do you think looks better for tonight''s dinner? This one, or this one?" Alison twirled in front of him, holding up two dresses. "You''ll look good in either." He nced up from hisputer, though to him, both dresses looked the same. "Then I''ll wear this one," she decided. "It matches your tie. We''re a couple, after all. We should coordinate." Kimberly had been young once too. But back then, he hadn''t cared. When she was pregnant, he had been at his busiest. He wasn''t yet a vice president, just a senior executive. His job required him to travel constantly, sometimes for ten days or more at a time. Had she suffered through morning sickness alone at home? He had assumed her life was full-shopping and spa treatments, busy and fulfilling. But now, standing in her shoes, he realized how wrong he had been. He had been wrong from the very beginning. "What''s wrong?" Alison asked, noticing that Paul was lost in thought again. He had changed since before. His gaze often drifted, lost in memories. "Nothing," Paul replied. "Alison, can I ask you something?" "Of course." "You''re still so young. Are you sure you want to spend your whole life with me?" His tone wasn''t usatory, just calm, as if discussing an ordinary matter. "...Of course I do. Even if it''s not for me, I have to think of the child. I won''t deny that I approached you for money at first. But now that you''re broke, I''m staying for the baby. Oh, and we can keep the wedding simple. I don''t need anything fancy." When Paul asked her this, Alison''s heart was in turmoil. Her initial n to get pregnant had been a ploy to take revenge on Paul and Kimberly. She had achieved her goal, but she didn''t feel the satisfaction she had anticipated. She had expected Kimberly to confront her, to cause trouble. After all, the ke family was powerful, and Kimberly had always been domineering and unreasonable. But to her surprise, Kimberly had sent someone to deliver a bank card a few days ago. The messenger exined that Paul had left the marriage with nothing. His properties had gone to his two children, and even his hospital bills were covered by Eric. He couldn''t provide Alison with a stable home, but the child was innocent. Out of gratitude for their time as husband and wife, Kimberly was helping him onest time. The messenger also ryed a message from Kimberly: she apologized for the way she had treated Alison at thepany. Afterward, Alison took the card to the bank to check. It was an ount under Paul''s name, with his birthday as the password. Inside was a million dors-a fortune for an ordinary person, enough to livefortably. "Miss, is everything okay? How much would you like to withdraw?" the bank teller asked, noticing Alison had zoned out. "Nothing, I''m just checking." Alison put the card away. In the past, receiving a million dors would have thrilled her. The first thing she''d have done was go on a shopping spree, then unt her purchases to her friends. But now, she put the card away, along with another card Aurora had given her. She hadn''t touched a single cent from either. She no longer craved luxury goods and hadn''t been to a mall in ages. The baby growing inside her was still so small that, apart from the morning sickness, she could barely feel its presence. She often found herself touching her stomach, over and over again. She had sacrificed her body to exact revenge, but now that she had achieved her goal, why did she feel no joy? If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Alright," Paul said. "Since you''ve made up your mind, there''s something I need to say. I owe you and the child. For the rest of my life, I''ll treat you well and be a good father. But... my heart already belongs to someone else. I''m afraid I''ll never love another. Can you ept a marriage without love?" "Of course! As long as you treat me and the child well, that''s enough. We''re a family. One day, you''ll grow to love me." Alison used to warn her friends: never fall for your sugar daddy. In their line of work, falling in love meant ruin. They wanted money, notmitment. If one benefactor grew tired of them, they could simply move on to the next. Love was thest thing Alison cared about. But now, here she was, talking about love. It wasn''t just Kimberly and Paul who had changed-she had changed too. "I''ll take care of you and the child," Paul said seriously. "I won''t stray like I used to. I''ll fulfill my responsibilities." It was ironic. The promise Kimberly had longed for her entire life was now given to a woman Paul didn''t love. Such was life. When Eric visited again, Alison didn''t unt herself as she used to. Instead, she found an excuse to leave. "Dad, I''ll walk her out," Eric said. "Alright." Alison had always feared Eric. Even back at thepany, his inscrutable gaze behind those sses unsettled her. She could never tell whaty hidden in his eyes. Chapter 670: Life Is Not for Sale When she first joined thepany, she was just a low-level employee, and like many others, she once harbored feelings for Eric. Yet Eric was always so distant, making himself impossible to approach. Alison wasn''t devoid of emotions; she simply buried them deep inside. She could casually open her legs for Paul, yet with Eric, she didn''t dare say more than a word. This was the first time she had been alone with Eric, at least as far as she could remember. Her heart raced uncontrobly. "Mr. Montgomery," she addressed him as she always had in thepany. Eric gave no response. Alison had anticipated this, knowing he might see her as filthy, a woman who had destroyed his family. How could he possibly treat her with kindness? "Get in the car," he said. Alison never imagined that one day Eric would personally drive her home. It felt like a dream. In front of Eric, she was particrly restrained. She didn''t dare sit in the passenger seat, knowing her status didn''t qualify her to sit there. That seat was reserved for someone of importance. Alison, aware of her own tarnished reputation, didn''t want to stain Eric''s car. She obediently sat in the back, her spine straight and stiff. "Mr. Montgomery, if there''s something you want to say to me, just say it. There''s no one else here now," she said, not naive enough to believe Eric had simply wanted to give her a ride home. "Where do you live?" Caught off guard, Alison hesitated for a moment before giving him her address. The car started, and the entire drive was silent. Eric didn''t speak, and Alison had no idea what to say. Her heart pounded like a trapped deer. From where she sat, she could see his profile-handsome as ever. He had once been her dream man, especially when he asionally adjusted his sses, exuding a unique charm. Without realizing it, she ended up staring at him the entire way. When the car finally stopped in front of her rented apartment building, she said softly, "Thank you for driving me home." Eric parked the car and pulled a card out of his pocket. "There''s five million dors on this card." "Mr. Montgomery, what do you mean by this?" Alison''s gaze was fixed on him. Just a second ago, he had been her dream man, but now that image shatteredpletely. "You''re that kind of woman, aren''t you? The type who''s only in it for the money. When you were with my dad, you demanded designer bags and clothes. At thepany, you used his name to throw your weight around. As his son, I shouldn''t have interfered, but now you''ve crossed the line. You''vee up with a new trick to get more money: using this child. You think my dad has some secret stash of money hidden away? Let me tell you the truth-he has nothing left. After giving the house to Zachary and Ivy, he can barely survive." Alison stared at him coldly. "So you''re offering me five million to leave him?" "You''re a smart woman. You should know what''s best for you. You''re still young and beautiful. In a few years, you can find someone your own age. Why waste your time on my dad? Living with him, he''ll have to find a job just to survive. He can''t provide you with the material life you want. Clinging to him is pointless-he has no money left." "Mr. Montgomery, what if I told you I didn''te back for money?" Alison''s heart ached, knowing her past actions had defined her in others'' eyes. But this was Eric, and the way he looked at her made her feel unjustly used. "Not for money? Don''t tell me you''ve fallen in love with my dad?" Eric''s face showed a hint of mockery. He had seen women like Alison countless times-willing to do anything for money, even more so for power. The difference was, she was unlucky. Paul truly had no money left. Clearly, she was trying to use the child as leverage to squeeze more out of him. "I..." Alison wanted to say she was doing this for revenge, using the child as a weapon. But if she admitted that, Eric would only despise her even more. Her silence only confirmed his assumptions. "Fine. Whatever your reasons, take this five million aspensation. My dad owes you. If you''re willing to have this child and raise them alone, this money will ensure you livefortably for the rest of your life. But my advice? Don''t keep the child. For one, it''ll make it harder to find someone new. For another, you''ll face endless gossip and judgment." Tears welled up in Alison''s eyes. "What if I refuse the money?" "Then name your price. Is five million not enough?" Eric''s tone was sharp, like he was negotiating a business deal. "My life is not for sale," Alison said, determined not to break down in front of him. "Then what do you call your behavior with my dad? You''re a smart woman. If you don''t take this money and keep pushing forward, you''ll end up with nothing-no money, no love. My dad doesn''t love you, and you''ll get neither money nor affection from him. Do you really see yourself happy, living the rest of your life in this situation? Think about your child. Do you really believe they''ll grow up happy in such an environment? To be honest, if this had happened when my parents divorced, I might not have intervened. Their marriage was already falling apart, and leaving each other might''ve been the best thing for them." "Then why now?" "Because of everything that''s happened recently. My dad has finally realized the truth- he still loves my mom. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for the If you''re not in a hurry, let me tell you a story," Eric said. "Go ahead." "Twenty years ago..." Eric began recounting the love story between Kimberly and Paul, from the very beginning. His voice was deep and maic, like a radio host''s, drawing her into the narrative. As Alison listened, she became engrossed, as though she were witnessing their history unfold. She had always thought Paul''s love was for Genevieve. If he didn''t love her, why would he give Zachary tens of millions to make amends? Alison had even seen videos of Paul and Genevieve having an affair in the office. Though his words were often flippant, his bodynguage revealed his intense interest in Genevieve. Having been intimate with him herself, Alison could tell the difference between desire and genuine affection. But after everything he had been through, he finally realized that Kimberly was the one he truly loved. "My mom''s life may have seemed morous, but she never got what she truly wanted. In the end, she was just a pitiful woman. I know she reached out to you, even gave you some money. Do you know why she did that?" "Out of gratitude for their years as husband and wife." "That''s part of it. But there''s another reason. I''m not her biological son. Their real son died young, and she lost the ability to have children. Her greatest regret in life was not giving my dad a child. That''s why she''s letting go this time-to give you two a chance." Chapter 671: Everyone Bears Their Own Suffering When Alison heard the truth, her feelings wereplicated. The woman she once despised with gritted teeth turned out to have another side to her. Suddenly, she understood why Kimberly always seemed so angry-most of it stemmed from her misfortune. Alison, who was merely the mistress, had Paul by her side every day, while Kimberly, the legitimate wife, never received his love. "Are you telling me all this just to make me let go?" Alison asked. "Yes. My mom has suffered her whole life. I don''t want her to spend the rest of it longing for something she can''t have. My dad spent half his life realizing who he truly loved. If it weren''t for you, they''d already be back together. Honestly, I should me you. But this isn''t entirely your fault-it takes two to create a mess. My dad made his own bed, and he''s paid the price for it. I''m begging you, let them go. Let me have my family back," Eric said. Eric''s tone was less arrogant and distant than before. He seemed more approachable now. Alison''s heart, once tightly knotted, finally began to loosen. Whether it was Kimberly, Genevieve, Paul, or even herself, everyone had made mistakes and had already paid for them. She silently stared at the man she''d once been infatuated with, who now sat quietly before her. "If you think the amount isn''t enough, you can name your price," Eric continued. "As I said before, if you don''t take the money, you''ll walk away with nothing." In the end, Alison didn''t take the card. Without saying a word, she opened the car door and left. Eric wasn''t sure whether her silence meant agreement or rejection. He just stood there, watching her figure gradually disappear into the distance. He couldn''t shake the feeling he might''ve made a mistake. Could it be she hadn''t approached Paul for money? That was impossible-Eric knew full well what Alison had done at thepany. She was clearly a materialistic woman. But why would someone like that refuse his card? And why were her eyes brimming with tears as she walked away? Lighting a cigarette, Eric thought he understood human nature. Yet today, he felt as though he''dpletely misjudged someone. "Alison," he murmured to himself, "I hope I wasn''t wrong about you." That night, Alison sat by the windowsill, lost in thought. She didn''t sleep at all. If her initial goal had been revenge, then it was now aplished. But she had alsoe to understand the helplessness of life. The people she once loathed the most-Kimberly and Paul-now evoked a strange sense of pity within her. Though her own life was currently in shambles, she still had the capacity to feel sorry for others. Alison let out a self-deprecatingugh. She didn''t love Paul. Not even a little. She once loved his money, and there might''ve been some fleeting affection, but all of that had long been consumed by hatred. What troubled her now was the child in her womb. When she first set her n into motion, she hadn''t thought this far ahead. Her sole focus had been on revenge. But, as Kimberly had said, the child was innocent. Was she really willing to sacrifice her entire life for a man who didn''t love her? If she gave birth to this child, she wouldn''t be able to provide it with aplete, stable family. When Aurora had tried to warn her, she hadn''t listened. Did she regret it now? Perhaps she did. Watching Aurora''s swift and decisive revenge had made her envious. Alison wished she could''ve been like that. But there was one thing she''d overlooked. Aurora had been single-minded in her pursuit of revenge, but she never dragged innocent people into it. She hadn''t sought to destroy Ivy, Genevieve, or anyone else. Aurora had merely reimed what was hers. Compared to Alison''s actions, Aurora''s methods were far more principled. Alison, on the other hand, had harmed many people out of selfishness, only to end up miserable herself. Alison rested her hand on her stomach, watching as the night gave way to dawn. She whispered softly, "Morning hase." She needed to make a decision about her future. Changing into fresh clothes, Alison headed to the hospital alone. "Baby, I''m sorry. If I can''t give you aplete family, then maybe you shouldn''te into this world to suffer in the first ce," she murmured. After a night of contemtion, she realized she couldn''t handle the responsibilities of a single mother-not with her tarnished reputation. What she and Paul had done had been the talk of the town. When the child grew up, it would undoubtedly hear whispers of its origins. Rather than let it grow up in such a toxic environment, Alison decided to shoulder all the guilt herself. At the hospital, she registered and underwent a physical examination. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for the "Alright, pay the fee, and we''ll proceed." The doctor''s expression was indifferent, as though she''d performed this procedure countless times. "Thank you, doctor," Alison said. She walked down the hall with heavy steps, paid the fee, and joined the queue for the procedure. Around her, young women sat waiting. Most were apanied by friends, family, or partners. Nearby, a young couple was arguing. The girl, who looked even younger than Alison, was wiping away tears. "This is your child! How can you be so heartless?" the girl sobbed. "Be reasonable. Now''s not the time to have a baby," the man replied. "Don''t think I don''t know! You''re only doing this because you''re afraid your wife will find out!" "Sweetheart, trust me. I''ll divorce her next year. Once we''re married, we can have as many kids as you want. Okay?" "You promise?" The girl''s expression softened slightly. Alison watched their exchange, tempted to warn the girl. A man who couldn''t even keep this child wouldn''t give her a future. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Mistresses always remained mistresses. Even if they managed to marry into the family, they''d only face new rivals in the future. What was owed would eventually have to be repaid. Alison understood that all too well now. The man continued coaxing the girl. "I''ve reserved the best private room for you. After the procedure, you can restfortably." "Will it hurt?" "It''s painless. You''ll be fine by the afternoon. You can even go to ss if you want." The man''s practiced tone suggested he''d done this before. Alison shook her head. "Fine. How will you make it up to me?" the girl asked. "I''ll buy you two designer bags. Pick whichever ones you like," he replied. "And a coat," she added. "Of course, anything you want." "Sweetheart, you''re the best," the girl said, smiling through her tears. Alison saw a reflection of her younger self in the girl''s face-na?ve and foolish. When she was in the thick of it, she hadn''t realized how ridiculous she looked. Now, as an outsider, she could see it clearly. "Number 87, Alison," a nurse called. Alison stood, leaving the couple behind. She didn''t bother warning the girl. After all, everyone had to bear their own suffering. Chapter 672: A Final Goodbye Paul was her first benefactor. Alison had never imagined she would carry his child. Yet now, here she was, lying on the cold, sterile operating table. For the first time in her life, she feltpletely awake. She had chosen the most expensive procedure, one that promised to be quick, painless, and over in just a few minutes. Throughout it all, her expression remained numb as she stared nkly at the ceiling above. Did it hurt? Yes, but the pain wasn''t physical-it pierced her heart. She closed her eyes in despair as tears silently streamed down her face. "I''m sorry, baby. If there''s a next life, please find a good family. Even if they''re not wealthy, at least they won''t have a mother like me-a mistress." The anesthesia dulled her body, and she allowed the nurses to move her to a recovery room. A pain pump was hooked up to her, but she felt utterly drained. All she wanted was to sleep. Yet, her mind was wide awake. Memories from the past shed before her eyes in rapid session, making her head pound. Nearby, voices rose in an argument. A mother-inw was berating her daughter-inw for using a pain pump, which required an additional fee. The hospital wasn''t cheap. "Everyone else uses it! I''ve been part of your family for so many years-how can you treat me like this?" The woman sounded angry, though her voice was weak after the surgery. "What''s the use of that? Back in my day, we gave birth without any of this nonsense! You girls are so delicate now. That pain pump costs hundreds of dors an hour-do you know how little my son makes? And you''re nothing but a wasteful woman who couldn''t even carry a boy..." The argument continued, and Alison''s headache worsened. Clearly, the daughter-inw had been forced into this situation. The mother-inw must have found out the baby was a girl and demanded an abortion. This was life-the sorrow of ordinary people. Alison thought of Eric. She and he were frompletely different worlds, something she had known for a long time. After resting in the hospital for a few hours, the noise around her had eventually faded. Alison got out of bed, struggled to put on her shoes, and left. Back home, she took some time to recuperate. Once she had recovered, she packed up her things, canceled her lease, and left the city alone. She could no longer stay in this ce. Her family had disowned her, and she had no real friends. She bought a train ticket to the south. She had lived in the north her entire life and had never seen the south. She wanted to see differentndscapes, to live a different life. Before boarding, she called Paul. The phone rang for a long time before he finally answered. Perhaps he didn''t want to speak with her any more than necessary. "Hello." His voice was indifferent, giving nothing away. "I''m letting you go," she said. Paul didn''t understand at first. "Letting me go from what?" "Cherish your wife. Don''t hurt her again. Mr. Montgomery, our meeting was a mistake from the start." With that, Alison hung up. Paul listened to the dial tone, stunned. He tried calling her back to get a clearer answer, but her phone was off. "We''re sorry, the number you have dialed is no longer in service..." On the other end, Alison had already discarded the SIM card. It arced through the air in a perfect parab beforending in a trash can. Just like her past-a heap of garbage-it was something that needed to be thrown away. Sitting on the train, Alison watched the scenery fly by as the train began to move. Familiar sights shed past the window, bringing back memories of her life. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! She thought back to the day she went for her interview. Her qualifications were mediocre, and she had been almost certain she would be rejected. lervously stepping out of the restr om, she had bumped into meone. "I''m so sorry!" she had said hurriedly. It was Paul. His gaze swept over her face beforending on her chest. "Are you new here?" "No, I''m here for an interview. But I''m not sure I''ll make it." That was when she noticed his face-he was thepany''s deputy director. She had seen his photo on thepany profile. "Do you want to get in?" Paul''s hand rested casually on her waist. "Of course," she had replied. Paul leaned in close and whispered, "I can help you, but you''ll have to give me something in return. Are you willing?" Alison had heard rumors about such things before but never thought it would happen to her. Panic rose in her chest. "What do you mean by ''something''?" Paul pinched her waist lightly, and she understood immediately. She hadn''t even entered the workforce yet, and already she was being pulled into its dark underbelly. She thought of her parents'' hopeful faces as they said goodbye to her. "Alison, believe in yourself. You''ll seed." Clenching her teeth, she leaned in and whispered, "I''m willing." "Good girl," Paul had said as he kept her application form. She was hired, and soon after, she and Paul began an affair. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! At first, she had felt uneasy, but the allure of luxury quickly blinded her. The first time she dined at a high-end restaurant, stayed at a five-star hotel, or shopped in a luxury store, she was dazzled by the material world. Now, as her thoughts returned to the present, she wondered: What if, back then, when Paul had asked if she was willing, she had pushed him away and said, "I''m not"? Even if she hadn''t gotten the job, she wouldn''t have ended up where she was now. Heather, her former ssmate, was doing remarkably well. Alison had once seen her from a distance, radiating confidence and happiness. Heather had changed entirely, like a phoenix reborn. Beside her was a handsome man of her age, perfectly suited to her. The hard work Alison once disdained had brought Heather a life worth envying. Alison could only watch from the shadows as Heather and Aurora thrived. Life was fair. Those who suffered early often found sweetnesster. Alison had enjoyed a life that wasn''t hers to have and was now paying the price. Perhaps that was for the best. Everything was finally over. The train was packed with people returning home for the New Year, while Alison was moving farther and farther away from hers. Perhaps one day she would return, but not as the person she was now. Before the train departed, Aurora and Heather each received a text message from Alison. Aurora''s message read: "I believe now that you were right, but it''s toote." Confused, Aurora tried calling her, but Alison''s phone was off. Aurora was puzzled. Just recently, Alison had mentioned ns to marry Paul. What had happened? Heather''s message was brief: "I''m sorry." Just three words, but they conveyed Alison''s deepest remorse. Goodbye, my friends. Goodbye, to my unbearable past. Chapter 673: I Can’t Help You Alison had left. The massive boulder that had stood between Paul and Kimberly was finally gone, and the two had reconciled. After all the storms they had weathered together, both faced their feelings honestly. Eric, seeing their reunion, was genuinely happy for them. Yet asionally, he found himself wondering about the woman who had refused his five million dors-what exactly did Alison want? It was a question he feared he might never answer. Paul and Kimberly, after months of recovery, were finally healed, both physically and emotionally. The two were inseparable-more in love now than they had been when they first married. Kimberly no longer woke in the middle of the night, frightened and alone. She knew that this time, Paul would never leave her again. For a time, life was tranquil. That peace was broken one day when Ivy knocked on the door of the ke family home. Kimberly was in her room, practicing floral arrangements, while Paul was in the kitchen cooking. Paul felt he owed Kimberly too much for the years he had neglected her, and now he wanted to spend the rest of his days making it up to her. Over the past few months, he''d lost a significant amount of weight, shedding therge belly he once carried. He''d even taken up fitness, improving his physique and demeanor. "Kim, dinner''s almost ready. Wash your hands, and we''ll eat," Paul called from the kitchen. "Okay," Kimberly replied, setting down the flowers. She washed her hands and was about to head to the dining room when the doorbell rang. This New Year, Kimberly had given all the staff time off. For one, she wanted to enjoy some quiet time with Paul now that they had finally reunited. For another, Paul had insisted on taking care of her himself, and she wanted to see if he truly meant it. The Paul who had returned was apletely different man. He treated her like a treasure, holding her in the palm of his hand. Despite their age, he acted like a young man newly in love. For the first time, the missing piece in Kimberly''s heart was filled. Every woman''s greatest wish, after all, was to be cherished by the man she loved. She had suggested that Paul return to work at the ke Group or that they start a newpany together, but Paul had rejected both ideas. He told her he had neglected her in the past because of work, and now, at their age, he no longer wanted to chase ambition. His only desire was to spend his days by her side. Come spring, he nned to take her on a trip around the world to make up for the honeymoon they had never had. Kimberly''s days were filled with warmth and sweetness, and the weariness that had once marked her face was gone. She seemed younger, glowing with happiness that resembled the early days of their romance. When she opened the door with a bright smile, she was surprised to see Ivy standing there. "What are you doing here?" Kimberly asked. Her tone wasn''t sharp; love had softened the edges of her once-hardened demeanor. "I... I came to see Mr. Montgomery," Ivy stammered. She couldn''t bring herself to call Paul "Dad," especially not in front of Kimberly. "He''s home. What do you need from him?" "It''s urgent. May Ie in?" Ivy asked hesitantly, lowering her posture. "Kim, who''s at the door?" Paul''s voice called from the kitchen. Hearing his voice, Ivy instinctively stepped forward. When she saw him, she froze. Paul looked nothing like the man she remembered from a few months ago. He appeared younger, leaner-his figure nowparable to Magnus''s. Dressed in casual homewear with an apron tied around his chest, Paul looked every bit the devoted husband,pletely different from the man in her memories. "Ivy, why are you here? Is something wrong?" Paul asked, his tone calm but distant. When Paul had been in his ident, Ivy hadn''t even visited him once. He wasn''t na?ve enough to believe she hade now out of concern. "I couldn''t reach you by phone. Something urgent has happened at home, so I came directly," Ivy said awkwardly. "I don''t use that number anymore. We''re just about to eat. Come and join us-tell me what''s going on over dinner." Paul nced at Kimberly, who gave no objection. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Come in," Kimberly said. "I''m sorry to intrude," Ivy replied, stepping inside. She changed her shoes and followed Kimberly into the house cautiously. It wasn''t her first time visiting the ke family home. As a child, she hade often, but back then, she hadn''t known the truth about her parentage. Now that she did, every visit felt strange and ufortable. "Take a seat and rest for a moment. We''re about to eat. There''s some fruit here-help yourself," Kimberly said, her tone far gentler than before. Ivy nodded, sitting on the couch nervously. In her memory, Kimberly had always been the queen of the house,manding everyone, including Paul. But now, neither of them resembled the people they had been. After inviting Ivy in, Kimberly went to the kitchen. "Let me help you," she offered. "There''s nothing to help with. You should go sit down. I can handle it," Paul insisted. "How can you manage all this alone? I''ll carry the dishes," Kimberly said with a smile, lifting a pot lid. "You made scrambled eggs?" "Yeah, they''re your favorite. I followed an online recipe. I''m not sure if they''ll taste good." Warmth filled Kimberly''s heart. She reached out to carry the dish. "Ouch! It''s hot!" she eximed. "Why didn''t you use a cloth? I told you I''d do it. Look, your hand''s all red now," Paul said anxiously, blowing on her fingers to soothe the burn. This small, tender moment didn''t escape Ivy''s notice. The two of them were nothing like they had been before. Once the table was set, Ivy joined them. Even in silence, she could feel the love flowing between Paul and Kimberly. "Ivy, what''s going on at home?" Paul asked, finally breaking the quiet. "Zachary has fallen back into gambling," Ivy began, her voice trembling. "He owes five million dors to a casino. They''ve said if we don''t pay within three days, they''ll sell him to a circus overseas. You know our family''s situation. We don''t have that kind of money. I''ve tried everything, but I couldn''t borrow enough. I had no choice but toe to you. Please, help him one more time. He''s my only brother. If something happens to him, I don''t know how Mom will cope." Ivy hadn''t wanted to bring this up in front of Kimberly, but with Paul unreachable by phone, she was left with no other option. "He''s gambling again?" Paul''s brow furrowed deeply. Though Zachary was his son, he saw none of himself in the boy. Paul had once been indulgent, but he had always beenpetent in business and had never touched gambling. Yet Zachary and Ivy seemed tock any sense of responsibility or skill. "Yes," Ivy admitted. "He even lost all of Mom''s savings. We have nothing left." Paul had thought Zachary''s previous troubles would have taught him a lesson. Clearly, the boy was fearless. "Ivy," Paul said, his voice firm, "I can''t help you this time." Chapter 674: A Clean Break with the Past The hardest people to save, as Paul had learned through years in the business world, were those addicted to gambling or drugs. He had witnessed countless lives ruined by these vices. Paul had helped before, but each time only led to another plea for assistance. Just covering Zachary''sst gambling debt had nearly drained all of his savings. Now, his priorities were solely Kimberly and Eric, their family. Over the years, he''d quietly given a lot to Genevieve, but it was never acknowledged. Back then, Paul had been willing to take on the responsibilities of being a father. But Genevieve had dismissed him, deeming his status in the Montgomery family inferior to Magnus. She had chosen to take their children and seek a future with Magnus instead. Still, Paul had done his duty in his own way. Even when he left the family with nothing, he made sure to secure two houses for the children. Looking back, Paul had done much for the two children, but what had they ever done in return? Before learning the truth about their parentage, their indifference could be excused. But after knowing, they still treated him as a stranger. Yes, Genevieve''s life might have been affected by his presence, but he was still their father. When Paul was in a car ident, neither Ivy nor Zachary hade to see him-not even to make a single phone call. Yet when he handed over the houses, they had readily epted them. Paul hade to terms with the reality. Instead of pouring his efforts into ungrateful children, he chose to care for someone who truly valued him- Eric. Eric wasn''t his biological son, but when Paul was ill, Eric had stayed by his side and cared for him. Blood rtions meant little in the absence of loyalty and kindness. Even a simple call from Ivy or Zachary during his hospital stay would have warmed his heart. But now, sitting across from Ivy, he saw only entitlement in her demeanor. "Mr. Montgomery, five million dors is nothing to you! How can you say you can''t help? If you don''t, Zach is finished!" Ivy''s voice rose in frustration. Her attitude only deepened Paul''s disappointment. Even now, all she could do was demand. If only she had shown even a sliver of affection for him as her father, instead of treating him as a resource, he might have felt differently. "I used up all my savings paying off Zachary''sst gambling debt," Paul said calmly. "Money doesn''te out of thin air. Those two houses I gave you and Zachary? They''re worth millions in today''s market. Over the years, whether you realized it or not, I''ve supported your family. I''ve done my duty as a father. You''re both adults now, over eighteen. Morally and legally, you shouldn''t be asking me for anything anymore. I know you''ve never seen me as your father, but I''ve done all I could. From now on, the bond between us as father and daughter is severed. I owe you nothing." Paul took a deep breath, his voice steady. "I''ve made my decision. If I keep entangling myself in the past, it will only hurt Kimberly, even if she doesn''t say it outright. I''ve failed many people in this life, but I''ve paid my dues. The only one I owe nothing to is you." "You can''t do this!" Ivy shouted, her voice trembling with anger. "Our blood runs through your veins. Now that we''re in trouble and need your help, you''re just going to abandon us?" Paul shook his head. "No matter what you say, I don''t have the money. We were never meant to have a father-daughter connection in this lifetime. I''ve done all I can. Take care of yourself." Ivy''s face twisted with anger as she mmed her bowl onto the table. "If you don''t want us as your children, we don''t want you as our father either, you shameless man!" She stormed out, mming the door behind her. Paul lowered his gaze and sighed, looking apologetically at Kimberly. "Her little princess temper red up again. Don''t take it to heart." Over the years, Paul had stayed out of Ivy and Zachary''s lives, but he asionally kept tabs on them. Genevieve had also shared updates from time to time, so he understood their personalities well. Kimberly set her chopsticks down. "Why didn''t you help her? Zachary is your son, after all." "You know I didn''t take a cent when I left the divorce. The only thing I kept were those two houses, and I gave them both to the kids. What else do I have to give?" Paul smiled bitterly. Kimberly frowned. "We''re remarried now. Half of my assets are yours, too. If you want to help, I''ll give you the five million." Paul reached for her hand and spoke softly. "Kim, I''ll be honest with you. I''ve been supporting them in secret all these years, watching over the kids from a distance. I couldn''t be there for them, so I contributed in other ways. I didn''t tell you before because I was afraid, but now I want to bepletely honest. I don''t want any more secrets between us. I love you, and I want to be transparent." Kimberly smiled faintly. "If this were the past, I might have blown up at you, but I''ve changed. After everything we''ve been through, I''m not the same person anymore. You''ve been so good to me-I couldn''t be angry even if I wanted to." "That''s a relief," Paul said with a smile. "I know who those kids are. Once someone is consumed by gambling, it''s almost impossible to quit. As I told Ivy, I''ve already done my part. When I was in the hospital, it was Eric and Emily who stayed by my side. Ivy and Zachary didn''t even call. They''ve never treated me like their father-why should I keep clinging to the past? I admit I once had feelings for Genevieve, but they''re gone now. Kim, I only love you. From now on, I don''t want to deal with them anymore. Zachary is old enough to face the consequences of his actions. And don''t forgetst time, he stabbed you. If it had been just an inch deeper, I might have lost you forever." Kimberly''s heart ached hearing his words. She gently squeezed his hand, understanding his pain. Paul continued, his voice heavy with emotion. "That scar on your body is a permanent reminder of my past mistakes. I''ve wronged many people in my life, but the one person I''ve wronged the most is you. From now on, I only want to make it up to you. I won''t let anyone elsee between us again." Kimberly''s eyes glistened as she nodded. "Alright, let''s just focus on our own lives." They smiled at each other, the weight of the past lifting between them. Whatever had happened before no longer mattered. What mattered was the present-and each other. Meanwhile, outside, Ivy shivered as the cold air bit her skin. She felt lost and helpless. Mr. Raymond''s refusal was understandable, but Paul? Her own father? How could he be so heartless? Who else could she turn to? Left with no other options, Ivy headed to Montgomery Manor, hoping Magnus might still be willing to help. When she arrived, the butler opened the door and froze at the sight of her. His face was awkward as he asked, "Miss, why have you returned?" Chapter 675: My Precious One Aurora and Julian spent a night at the Alvarez family''s residence before returning to Montgomery Manor. Oswaldo and Asher had hit it off surprisingly well. Now, Oswaldo, Asher, Magnus, and Aurora were all sitting together, ying a game of Chinese checkers. Despite the simplicity of the game, their sharp intellects turned it into an intense, almost nerve-wracking battle. Of course, Julian was deliberately losing. How could he bear to win against Aurora or the elders? "Julian, you''re holding back again. Don''t think I didn''t notice, even though you were sneakier this time," Aurora pouted. "I wasn''t!" Julian denied, though not very convincingly. "You once said that men hate to lose, didn''t you?" "Well, you don''t understand. Men hate losing to opponents, but you''re not my opponent. You''re my precious one." "Enough! You''re making my teeth ache!" Asher pretended to gag in mock disgust. "Who''s here?" Oswaldo, finding the group amusing, turned his head toward the sound of the opening door. "It''s Miss Ivy," the butler replied, his face betraying some awkwardness. Everyone in the household knew about Ivy''s situation by now. This time, Ivy seemed to have learned her lesson. She came bearing food. "Grandpa, happy New Year," she greeted warmly. It''s hard to turn away someone offering smiles and good wishes-especially on New Year''s. Surely, if she''d walked in asking for five million dors again, no one would have entertained her plea. "Happy New Year. Leave the food and go," Oswaldo said curtly. He had never liked Genevieve''s family, and now that it was confirmed Ivy wasn''t Magnus''s child, he didn''t even bother masking his disdain. Aurora, however, immediately saw through Ivy''s act. There was guilt in her eyes, but Aurora didn''t say anything. Ivy''s affairs were no longer her concern. Magnus, noticing Ivy''s disheveled appearance, asked, "Have you eaten? If not, stay and eat before you leave." It was the first day of the New Year, after all. He couldn''t bring himself to outright shoo her away. Ivy had been counting on this. She was indeed hungry after causing a scene at Paul''s house earlier, where she hadn''t had the chance to eat. To her, this still felt like her home. She''d spent so many summers and winters here growing up. "You''re ying checkers? Mind if I join?" Ivy asked, trying to blend in. There was still one unused color on the board. "Go ahead," Asher said. But as the game progressed, Ivy quickly realized she wasn''t on their level. The others yed with the precision of chess masters, their every move calcted. She, on the other hand, was like a kindergarten student trying to match wits with PhD schrs. She lost within a few moves and could only watch as the others continued their intricate battle. It became painfully clear to her that she didn''t belong in their world. Aurora, the true daughter of the Montgomery family, was every bit their equal. Her skills, her strategies-she was on par with the men around her. "Grandpa, I won," Aurora said with a triumphant smile. "Only because Julian set you up for it!" Oswaldo huffed. "That''s it, I''m done ying." "Perfect timing. Everyone, wash up and get ready for dinner," the butler said cheerfully, pleased that Oswaldo was in such a good mood. At the dining table, Asher and Julian took turns serving Aurora food, one cing dishes on her te, the other pouring her soup. They were so ustomed to caring for her that it seemed second nature. Watching this, Ivy''s heart burned with jealousy. Aurora knew Asher had feelings for her, yet she still allowed him to stay at Montgomery Manor. How could Magnus and the others tolerate this? How could they wee him so warmly? "Aurora," Ivy finally spoke, trying to sound casual. "I heard your newpany is doing really well. You''re growing so fast now. I was hoping you''de back and help out at home, but it seems you''ve outgrown the family business." "Dad, what are you saying?" Aurora replied with a lightugh. "Thepany is doing just fine under your leadership. You''re still so young-you''ve got at least another decade or two to run it. I just want to try my hand at something new right now." "That''s my granddaughter!" Oswaldo interjected proudly. "Independent and self- reliant, just like I was back in the day. You don''t need to worry about thepany, Aurora. I''ve already transferred all my shares to you. You''re now thergest shareholder of Montgomery Group. You cane back whenever you want. "Besides, you''ve built your own business without relying on the Montgomery family at all. You wouldn''t believe how impressed my old friends are. Even Joaquin, who used to always oppose me, can''t stop praising you!" The conversation was light and full of familial warmth, but every word felt like a dagger to Ivy. Shares. The Montgomery family business. These were the things she had once coveted the most. Now they were all Aurora''s. Everyone treated Aurora like a goddess while Ivy was reduced to being the clown. "Oh, and Joaquin was even discussing your wedding with Julian the other day. You two should start preparing for itter this year." "Grandpa," Aurora said hesitantly, "Julian has a big contract in Europe from February to April, and I''ll be busy too. Let''s wait until after April to talk about it." "June 29th," Oswaldo dered firmly. "You''ll get married on June 29th. Is April not enough time to prepare?" "Grandpa, when did we say we''d get married on June 29th?" "Joaquin and I consulted a fortune teller. Guess what? He said you two are a perfect match!" "Grandpa, you don''t actually believe in that stuff, do you? Those people just say whatever you want to hear to make you happy." Aurora chuckled. "This wasn''t just anyone," Oswaldo insisted. "He''s a master. A real master! He even said you two would face many obstacles before marriage, but if you overcame them, your life together would be sweet and harmonious. He specifically warned you not to let go of each other''s hands, no matter what happens. "I''ve heard about the challenges you''ve already faced. It''s clear you''ve already endured the worst. Now it''s time for things to get better." "Alright, Grandpa, we''ll keep that in mind," Aurora replied, treating it like a joke. She had no intention of taking the fortune teller''s words seriously. Meanwhile, Ivy ate in silence,pletely ignored by the others. She knew that if she didn''t speak up soon, she''d lose her chance entirely. After dinner, she finally mustered the courage to approach Magnus. "Mr. Montgomery, I... I have something to discuss with you. Can we talk in private?" At this, Oswaldo''s temper red. "What can''t you say in front of everyone? Speak here!" Ivy''s face fell. She knew there would be no room for negotiation now. "Go ahead and say it," Magnus said, looking at her calmly. Chapter 676: I Can’t Help You Ivy looked at the crowd staring at her and had no choice but to exin the whole situation. The Montgomery family''s business was thriving, and for Magnus, five million dors was just a flick of the wrist. In the past, she could easily ask for tens of thousands, even hundreds of thousands, to spend on luxury goods, and Magnus wouldn''t even bat an eye. Zachary was the same. When Ivy finished recounting everything, Aurora was surprised. The first time Zachary went to the casino, it had been her scheme that lured him there. Back then, to bring down Genevieve, Zachary had fallen for her trap without realizing it. But she hadn''t expected Zachary to still frequent casinos, even now. He was no longer the young master of the Montgomery family-no money, no backing- and yet, he dared to be so reckless instead of keeping a low profile. Oswaldo snorted coldly at the mention of gambling. He still remembered the time, right in this very house, when he had the butler fetch a cane and whipped Zachary severely. And yet, Zachary had clearly learned nothing. "Grandfather, I know Zachary has many ws. After we were cast out of the Montgomery family, we had no money and couldn''t find work. Zachary probably just wanted to make life better for me and Mom. He didn''t mean for it to turn out this way." "So what you''re saying is that the Montgomery family owes you something? The truth is, you''ve always beenzy and idle. If you''d taken the time to study or learn a skill while you were still in the Montgomery family, you''d have had plenty of options after being kicked out. In the end, it''s all your own fault. All you ever knew was eating, drinking, and having fun. You ignored the good and picked up all the bad habits. Look at Aurora. She''s the rightful heir of the Montgomery family, yet she hasn''t spent a single penny of the family''s money in all these years, and now her career is flourishing. Have you ever stopped to reflect on what''s wrong with you? Clearly, thest lesson didn''t teach you anything." "Grandfather, that''s not what I meant. The Montgomery family has treated us well over the years. We know that. But this time, I really have no other options. Mr. Montgomery, please treat this as a loan. I''ll pay you back as soon as I can." Magnus looked at the daughter he had raised for twenty-one years. In the past, all she had to do was act a little spoiled, and he would give her anything. But now... Times had changed, and he was no longer the same Magnus. Oswaldo, sensing his hesitation, quickly interjected, "Don''t forget how they treated Aurora. If you dare help them, I''ll disown you." If Magnus hadn''t been so indecisive back then, none of this would have happened. Oswaldo had worked hard to achieve the peace they now enjoyed, and he wouldn''t let Ivy disrupt it. Ivy and her family were like parasites-the more attention you gave them, the more they clung to you. "Grandfather, I know you''ve disliked me since I was a child, but I''ve called you ''Grandfather'' all these years. How can you just stand by and watch us suffer?" Ivy dropped to her knees in front of Oswaldo. Magnus sighed and shook his head. "Get up." "Mr. Montgomery, I''m begging you. I''m truly desperate. I promise I''ll repay every cent. I''ll even write you an IOU." "You raised their children for so many years, and they repaid you by destroying your family. If it weren''t for them, Victoria wouldn''t have left. You can''t afford to be soft- hearted," Oswaldo reminded him sharply. Magnus helped Ivy to her feet. "Even if you kneel, it''s no use. From the moment you left the Montgomery family, I made up my mind. I can no longer help you. You''ve suffered now, but that doesn''t erase what you did to Aurora and her mother. This isn''t about money. If I help you again, it''ll be a betrayal to them. Everyone has their own path to walk. It''s time for Zachary to grow up. He''s an adult and should understand the consequences of his actions. I''m sorry, but I can''t help you." "Mr. Montgomery!!!" Ivy panicked. Magnus was theirst hope. If even he refused, what would they do? "Leave," Magnus said as he walked toward the inner room. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Sean, escort her out," Oswaldo ordered coldly, unmoved by Ivy''s tears. Ivy was ushered out of the Montgomery Manor. Outside, the snow was falling heavily. She stood alone in the cold, unsure where to go. Did she really have to watch Zachary get sold overseas? She wandered aimlessly through the snow, not knowing how long she had been walking. From the vi, she eventually reached the bustling city. It was New Year''s Day, but the streets were quieter than usual. Decorations and lights were hung everywhere, but Ivy couldn''t bring herself to feel the festive spirit. Suddenly, her phone rang. It was Mio Walsh. Quickly wiping her tears, she answered in a calm voice. "Hello?" "Ivy, are you home? Can Ie over?" Mio''s voice was gentle, soothing the sorrow in her heart. "I... I''m not home right now. Maybeter." With everything happening with Zachary, she didn''t have the energy to deal with Mio. "You''re not home? Where are you in this heavy snow? Let mee pick you up," Mio offered, his tone knowing. Though she hadn''t told him anything, he had already guessed most of it. "No, it''s fine. I''ll catch a ride back myself." "It''s New Year''s Day. There aren''t many cabs running, and with the heavy snow, most drivers have already headed home. I borrowed a car from a friend. I''ll be there soon." Ivy nced around. As if to prove Mio right, she really couldn''t find a cab. Normally, drivers would be happy to work on New Year''s Day due to the higher fares, but the snowstorm had driven most of them off the roads early. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! She hesitated before giving him her location. Not long after, Mio arrived in a sleek ck BMW. The door opened, and a handsome man stepped out. "Why didn''t you find somewhere to wait? You''re soaked through," Mio said as he wrapped his scarf around her. "I was afraid you wouldn''t see me, so I waited here." "Fool. How could I not find you? Your eyes are red. Who upset you?" "The wind and snow. It stung my eyes," she lied. "Liar. Do you think I can''t tell if you''ve been crying? What happened? Tell me." "I''m fine, really." Mio ushered her into the car, where the warmth slowly brought feeling back to her frozen body. As her mood remained bleak, Mio kept pressing her for answers. Finally, she relented and told him everything. "So, your brother owes five million dors to a casino, and you''ve been trying to raise the money but can''t?" "Yes. My family can''te up with that much right now." "Silly girl. Why didn''t you tell me? It''s only five million. I''ll pay it for you," Mio said, ruffling her hair affectionately. Chapter 677: Resolved Ivy knew Mio Walsh owned apany, but she had no idea about his actual wealth. When he casually dismissed the amount-five million dors-she was stunned. "Um... I wasn''t nning to tell you this, but I''m truly desperate right now. If you really have that much money, could you lend it to me? I''ll write you an IOU, and I promise to pay you back once I have the means," Ivy said, feeling a glimmer of hope. "Five million? Do you really think I''d ask you to pay me back? The fact that I''m nning to meet your parents already shows how serious I am about being with you. My money is your money," Mio replied with a sincerity that touched her deeply. "Mio, you''re so good to me," Ivy said, moved to tears. "You''re my girlfriend. If I don''t treat you well, who will? Now, your brother is still in their hands, right? Give me the address, and we''ll go there now. It''s the first day of the new year-let''s get him out so you can all reunite. I even bought some gifts to bring when I visit your motherter," Mio said confidently. "Okay," Ivy replied, her earlier nervousness fading. Mio''s calm demeanor reassured her. "Mio, I don''t know what I''d do without you. I''ve tried everything, but no one else was willing to lend me such arge amount. I couldn''t even tell my mother about this-her health is so fragile. She''d never be able to handle the shock. Earlier today, when she made dumplings for me, I felt so guilty. She''s sacrificed so much for us, and I can''t bear to let her suffer any more pain," Ivy confessed, her voice trembling. "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of everything. Your mother will be fine," Mio said firmly. "Thank you, Mio." "There''s no need for thanks between us," he replied. The more Ivy thought about it, the more she realized that the person she had barely known for long was more reliable than anyone else she had considered family. Her gratitude for Mio deepened. As the car sped toward the casino, Ivy felt less anxious with Mio by her side. "Is this the casino?" he asked. "Yes," she replied. "You go in first and wait for me. I''ll park the car and join you shortly," Mio instructed. "Alright," Ivy said cheerfully as she got out of the car, heading inside to meet the man from the previous day. Once she was out of sight, Mio''s smile disappeared. He pulled out his phone and made a call. "I need you to do something for me," he said, his voice cold. Watching Ivy walk away, her steps light with hope, Mio''s lips curled into a sly smile. Spending five million dors wasn''t a problem for him-he would ensure he got a return on his investment. Mio Walsh wasn''t just a businessman; he was a predator. Once he set his sights on something, he would strip it bare, leaving nothing behind. Meanwhile, Genevieve sat alone in her apartment, watching television. Every channel seemed to be reyingst night''s New Year''s programs, but she couldn''t shake an uneasy feeling, as though something terrible was about to happen. The exaggerated gestures of theedians on screen failed to amuse her. She sat stiffly, her thoughts elsewhere. Then her phone rang. She nced at it, wondering if it was Zachary. Her son had been away even during the holidays, and she was nning to scold him for it when he returned. But the caller ID showed an unknown number. She hesitated before answering. "Hello?" she said. At first, she thought it was someone calling to wish her a happy New Year, but as she listened to the voice on the other end, her expression changed dramatically. "What?! Zach''s legs are going to be cut off? Ivy has to sell herself to pay the debt?!" With every word, her heart sank deeper. By the time the call ended, she was so overwhelmed that she fainted, the phone slipping from her hand. Years ago, when Genevieve worked in nightclubs, she asionally encountered perverse clients. Whenever she experienced extreme stress, her body would shut down and she''d lose consciousness. Heart disease ran in her family, though it wasn''t hereditary. But certain triggers could set it off. After marrying Magnus, Genevieve had lived a life of luxury and indulgence, and her condition had remained dormant. But as she grew older, and particrly after the blows she had suffered in recent months-including three months in prison-her health had deteriorated. Zachary''s trouble had been the final straw, triggering her illness. When Genevieve was released from prison, Ivy had taken her for a full medical examination, where they discovered her condition. That was why Ivy had kept the truth from her mother-she knew Genevieve couldn''t handle it. The once-resilient woman had be fragile, like a flower on the verge of copse. Any additional burden couldpletely break her. Unaware of what had happened to her mother, Ivy was negotiating inside the casino. "Miss Montgomery, you''ve gathered the money so quickly?" the man sneered. "My brother-bring him out," Ivy demanded. "Of course," he replied, pping his hands. Soon, Zachary was brought out. "Zach, are you okay? Did they hurt you?" Ivy asked, scanning him anxiously. "I''m fine. Did you bring the money?" Zachary asked, his eyes filled with worry. All he cared about was whether Ivy had seeded in raising the money. He hadn''t been harmed, but he hadn''t slept a wink the previous night, terrified that his life was ruined if she failed. "I brought it," she said firmly. "Miss Montgomery, so decisive. Let''s settle this-money for the boy," the man said, his tone mocking. "Wait a moment. I''m waiting for someone," Ivy replied. "Are you ying games with me? I''m warning you-if you don''t hand over the money today, neither of you is leaving this ce," the man threatened. "Stop yelling. If it''s money you want, you''ll get it," a voice interrupted. Ivy turned to see Mio walking in. Relief washed over her. "Mio, you''re here." "And who''s this?" Zachary asked, staring at the unfamiliar man. "He''s a friend, here to help us," Ivy exined, feeling reassured by Mio''s presence. "Since you have the money, hand it over. Stop pretending to be important," the man snapped, still unimpressed by Mio. Mio calmly pulled out a check. "Here''s five million dors." The man''s eyes lit up with greed. "So, you''re actually paying." "I''ll give you the money, but first, you need to apologize to them," Mio said coldly. "I was blind to offend you both. I apologize," the man said quickly, smiling nervously. "We''re just following the rules. Miss Montgomery, please don''t take it personally." Ivy knew these people only cared about money, so she didn''t dwell on it. She simply scoffed in disdain. "Mio, let''s go," she said. Mio handed over the check, then wrapped his arm around Ivy''s shoulders and led her out. "Let''s go," he said again. "Yes," Ivy replied, finally feeling vindicated. As they walked away, Mio nced at his phone. A single message popped up: "OK." It was done. He smirked. Chapter 678: Vanity In this world, money is power. When Ivy first arrived, the man thought she wouldn''t be able to pay. After all, it had only been a night, and with her family''s widely known troubles, where could she possibly find five million? His attitude toward Ivy was poor from the start. But the moment Mio Walsh pulled out the check, everything changed. If Mio had asked him to kneel and bow, the man would have done so with a smile. Ivy exhaled deeply, releasing her pent-up frustration. Mio''s gesture made her vanity soar. Even Zachary, standing by, felt a newfound sense of pride. Although he had never met Mio before, seeing him casually take out five million and being so close to Ivy, Zachary felt reassured. Mio Walsh had to be someone extraordinary. Judging by Mio''s attire and demeanor, Zachary thought his sister had made an excellent choice. As they left, Zachary couldn''t resist kicking one of the casino staff. "You lowly scum who only respects money! Pathetic!" he sneered. The man, holding the check, smiled even after being kicked. "Mr. Montgomery, take care. Please visit again soon." Zachary strutted out with his head held high. Ivy, clutching Mio''s arm, felt her belief that Mio was a good man grow even stronger. Once they got into the car, Zachary''s excitement was evident. "Ivy, aren''t you going to introduce me to this handsome guy?" "Hello, I''m Mio Walsh, your sister''s boyfriend," Mio introduced himself calmly. "Ivy, how could you not tell us you had a boyfriend? Mr. Walsh, you''re amazing! If it weren''t for you earlier, I would''ve been humiliated!" Zachary, the type to quickly forget his troubles, now spoke to Mio as if they were lifelong friends. Ivy tapped Zachary on the head. "I''m warning you. If you ever go to a casino again, I won''t save you. Haven''t you learned your lesson fromst time?" "Ivy, I know I was wrong. I didn''t mean for this to happen. How was I supposed to know my luck would be so bad?" Zachary scratched his head awkwardly. "Good thing Mom doesn''t know about this. You know how fragile her health is-she can''t handle any shock. Last night, she even made dumplings for us to eat when we got back. And you? You reckless fool. If it weren''t for Mio, what would you have done?" "Alright, Ivy, I get it. I won''t gamble again, okay? Let''s just hurry home," Zachary said, trying to cate her. "I told Mom you were at a friend''s house. Don''t let it slip, you hear me?" Ivy warned, though her tone softened. After all, he had already suffered for his actions. Zachary nodded repeatedly. "Mr. Walsh, you''re so generous. You just took out five million like it was nothing. You must own apany, right?" Ivy shot him a re. She had never asked Mio about his background, not wanting it to seem like she was with him for his status. Mio''s wealth didn''t matter to her-she had already decided to stay with him for a lifetime. If he was rich, it was just a bonus. But Zachary had no sense of propriety. How could he ask such things so casually? "Why are you ring at me? I''m just curious. Mr. Walsh won''t mind, right?" Zachary said, addressing Mio with exaggerated politeness, as if afraid to lose this golden opportunity. Given their family''s current situation, letting go of a potential benefactor like Mio would be a huge regret. Besides, Mio wasn''t just wealthy-he was charming, eloquent, and handsome. Taking him out in public would be a source of pride. It wasn''t just Ivy who admired Mio; Zachary was equally impressed. "We''ve only just started dating. Why are you asking these things?" Ivy wished she could disappear. Would Mio think her family was greedy? If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "I''m just curious. Mr. Walsh is so impressive-he must own apany," Zachary pressed. "Mio, don''t take it to heart. My brother''s been spoiled since childhood and tends to speak without thinking," Ivy said apologetically. "It''s alright. You''ve never asked me before, so I didn''t bring it up. Talking about it seems like showing off. I''m the vice president of apany in New York," Mio replied calmly. Zachary''s eyes lit up. "Wow, Mr. Walsh, that''s incredible! Whichpany are you the VP of?" Ivy was exasperated. "Are you a detective or something? Why so many questions?" "R Company. Have you heard of it?" Mio asked. "That''s a major corporation! It ranks high globally. I''ve even heard Dad mention it before," Zachary eximed, referring to Magnus as his father without a second thought, oblivious to how strange it sounded. Ivy had always known Mio was impressive, but she hadn''t realized he was the vice president of R Company. That position in such a massive corporation was no small feat. "I''m warning you-don''t get any funny ideas. Mio is only here to spend a few days with me and will leave soon. From now on, you''d better stay away from ces like casinos and focus on finding a proper job," Ivy said firmly. "I know, I know. Mr. Walsh, since you''re so amazing, why don''t Ie work for yourpany? I can''t stay in this ce much longer anyway," Zachary suggested, trying to leverage the connection. Mio''s brow furrowed briefly, but he quickly smoothed out his expression. Ivy didn''t notice the fleeting annoyance on his face. "Have you graduated?" Mio asked, clearly uninterested in entertaining Zachary''s request. Bringing someone like Zachary into thepany would only invite trouble. Though he wanted to refuse outright, it might affect his ns, so he responded tactfully. "I have one semester left. But we''re interning during this time anyway. How about I start as an intern at yourpany?" Zachary said, eager to secure the opportunity. Ivy also wanted her brother to find a stable job. It would put her and their mother at ease. She even considered working at Mio''spany herself. That way, she wouldn''t have to endure a long-distance rtionship and could see Mio every day. She didn''t stop Zachary but instead looked at Mio expectantly. Would he agree? As vice president, Mio should have the authority to bring on an intern. But Ivy also knew Mio wasn''t obligated to help. She had already relied on him for the five million and didn''t want to seem greedy. Still, deep down, she hoped he would agree-perhaps she could then bring up her own request. Mio, of course, knew exactly what they were thinking. He maintained a calm expression. "How''s your math?" Zachary was immediately stumped. He hadn''t attended many of his math sses and had failed most of his exams. Chapter 679: Framed Mio Walsh was a seasoned veteran, andpared to him, Zachary was nothing but a novice. A single question was enough to stump Zachary. "Mr. Walsh, I''m not great at math. But you''re thepany''s vice president. Even if I''m bad at math, can''t you just say a word and let me in?" Zachary pleaded, unwilling to give up. "Zachary, R Company is different from otherpanies. It''s a research-based enterprise. If you can''t even manage basicmunication, let alone the specialized terminology required for work, how do you expect to function? If I bring you in, you''d be like a mute and deaf person-how could you possibly get anything done?" Zachary regretted not studying harder in the past. Forget advanced calculus in college- his algebra grades were aplete mess. "Mr. Walsh, then... what should I do? I don''t have a job right now. How about I go and study hard for a while?" "Here''s the deal. Wait until this semester ends and you get your diploma. You''ve got a few months to improve yourself. Once you''ve graduated, I''ll reassess whether you''re ready, and then we''ll make a decision. How does that sound?" Mio Walsh''s suggestion sounded reasonable and considerate, and both Zachary and Ivy epted it. "Alright, I''ll work hard over the next six months," Zachary agreed. Mio Walsh finally breathed a sigh of relief. These six months were nothing more than a stalling tactic. Once he achieved his goals, he had no intention of maintaining any connection to Ivy. Meanwhile, Ivy silently resolved to work hard herself. In six months, she would head to New York and reunite with him. The atmosphere in the car was lively as they chatted, and soon they arrived at the apartment building. Zachary quickly went to the trunk to grab the bags, and the group,ughing and joking, entered the elevator. "Hey sis, if Mom sees Mr. Walsh, she''s going to be thrilled. I bet she''ll love someone like Mr. Walsh. If I were a woman, I''d want to marry him too," Zachary teased. Mio Walsh merely smiled. After all, plenty of women wanted to marry him. Zachary opened the door and shouted loudly, "Mom! We''ve got a guest! Come qui- Mom! What happened to you?" They found Genevieve lying on the floor, her face pale as a sheet. Ivy panicked. "How could this happen?" "Quick, take her to the hospital," Mio Walsh suggested. Without hesitation, Zachary dropped the gifts he was holding and carried Genevieve on his back. The group rushed to the hospital in a flurry of panic. Outside the emergency room, Ivy and Zachary were beside themselves with worry. "How could this happen to Mom out of nowhere?" Ivy whispered anxiously. "Maybe she found out about your situation and was too shocked. You know Mom has a heart condition-she can''t take any stress!" Ivy''s face was pale with worry. Genevieve had done so much for them, and Ivy had hoped her mother could spend herter years in peace andfort, free from any worries. She never expected things to turn out like this. Ivy''s heart was in turmoil. They had already lost everything; they couldn''t afford to lose Genevieve too. "It''s all my fault! I''m the one who let her down!" Zacharymented. Mio Walsh interjected, trying to calm them. "Ivy, you deliberately kept this from her. And we''ve already handled the situation at the casino-how could your mother have possibly found out?" "Right. When I left earlier, Mom didn''t know anything. Someone must have told her," Zachary said. "I remember where she copsed-her phone was right next to her. Someone must''ve called her and deliberately told her about the situation to provoke her. That''s why she fainted," Mio Walsh analyzed. "Who could be so cruel as to target my mom like this? Wait... I think I know who it was!" Ivy''s mind suddenly shed to someone. "Ivy, who was it?" Zachary asked, still confused. Ivy quickly went through the list of people who knew about the situation. First, there was Kyle. While he had stood by and done nothing to help, he wouldn''t go out of his way to call her mother and provoke her. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Next was Paul''s house, where Kimberly was a suspect. After all, there was some bad blood between her and Genevieve, and Kimberly might still hold a grudge. Finally, there was Montgomery Manor. Aurora and the others all knew about the situation. Comparing Kimberly and Aurora, Aurora was undoubtedly the more suspicious one. Although Aurora had said nothing during Ivy''s visit to the Montgomery family, it was clear she had been calcting her next move. The moment Ivy left, Aurora must''ve called Genevieve to provoke her. There was too much history between Ivy and Aurora. Genevieve was also someone Aurora despised the most. Aurora had already brought Ivy to ruin, yet she still wasn''t satisfied. "When Mom wakes up, we''ll find out for sure who it was!" Ivy had already decided in her heart that Aurora was the one who made the call. However, Kimberly was still a suspect. She would wait until Genevieve woke up to confirm. "Yeah, I just hope Mom will be okay," Zachary sighed. After a while, the doctor finally came out, and the group hurried to meet him. "Doctor, how is my mom?" Ivy asked anxiously. "Are you her children?" "Yes, we are." "Let me say this-you know your mother has a heart condition. She absolutely cannot be subjected to stress, or it could trigger a heart attack. This time, she was lucky, and you got her here in time. That''s the only reason her life was saved. From now on, you must ensure her emotional well-being!" "So, she''s okay now?" "Yes, but her body is very weak. She''ll need to stay in the hospital for observation. Take good care of her, and remember-no stress!" "Thank you, doctor. We''ll be careful!" If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Just doing my job," the doctor said as he walked away. The group finally breathed a sigh of relief. Ivy leaned against the wall, her nerves shot. When the doctor hade out, she had been terrified he would deliver bad news. "Thank goodness Mom is okay. That''s all that matters," she said, clutching her chest. "I told you everything would be fine. Now can you rx?" Mio Walsh gently patted her back. "Thanks to you. If you hadn''t been here, it would''ve been difficult to get a cab at this hour. If we''d dyed her treatment, I can''t even imagine the consequences." "It''s nothing. I''m here for you," Mio Walsh said with aforting smile. Genevieve was moved to a hospital room. Zachary sat by her bedside, looking at her pale face. His heart ached. "Mom, I''m so sorry. This is all my fault," he whispered. Genevieve stirred, slowly waking from her sleep. When she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was Zachary. "Zach, are you okay?" she asked weakly. "Mom, I''m fine. I''m right here," Zachary assured her. "Mom, don''t worry. We''re all fine. But what happened earlier? What made you copse?" Ivy asked quickly. "Someone called me. They said Zach had lost money at the casino, and the people there were going to break his hands and feet. They also said they''d take you away to... pay off the debt. I was so worried, and then I fainted," Genevieve exined. "Who called you?" "It was Aurora." Chapter 680: Suspicion When that name slipped from Genevieve''s lips, Ivy''s face immediately changed. "I knew it! It''s her!" Ivy eximed, her suspicions confirmed. Between Kimberly and Aurora, she had always thought Aurora was the more likely culprit. She had seen Genevieve''s medical records before and knew about her coronary heart disease. If Kimberly had called, it could only have been for mockery. But now that Paul had turned over a new leaf and stayed by her side, Kimberly had no reason to go out of her way to meddle in their lives. Moreover, Ivy had observed Kimberly''s current statepletely different from before. It was unlikely that she would be involved in such incidents. Aurora, however, was a different story. The grudge between them ran too deep. Even at this point, Aurora refused to let her go. Zachary, unaware of the underlying events, asked hesitantly, "Mom, could you have made a mistake? How are you so sure it was Aurora?" "Do you think I wouldn''t recognize her voice? Even if I forget everyone else in this lifetime, I will never forget her voice," Genevieve replied, shaking her head in resignation. "I went to the Montgomery family for help because of Zach''s situation. Aurora must have heard about it and deliberately called to provoke you," Ivy said, her anger simmering. "Let it go. Isn''t Zach back now? There''s no point dwelling on it," Genevieve said, trying to calm the tension. Then her gaze shifted. "And who is this?" Genevieve had no intention of getting further entangled with the Montgomery family. For one, they were powerless now, and Montgomery''s influence over them was effortless. For another, Genevieve had lost her previous drive to fight. All she wanted was to live a quiet life. "Mom, let me introduce you. This is Mio Walsh, my boyfriend. If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t know what to do, and Zach wouldn''t be here now," Ivy said, her mood brightening at the mention of Mio Walsh. Zachary stepped forward eagerly. "Mom, Mr. Walsh is amazing! He didn''t even blink before handing over a $500, 000 check." Genevieve looked Mio Walsh up and down. He was handsome, confident, and carried himself with an air of sophistication. It was no wonder Ivy was so smitten. "I told you before, you''re never to gamble again. This time, you caused such a mess. If Mr. Walsh hadn''t been here, how would you have fixed it?" Genevieve scolded. "Mom, I know I was wrong. Please don''t me me anymore," Zachary pleaded. "Hello, I''m Mio Walsh," Mio said, stepping forward to introduce himself. Genevieve nodded. "Thank you, Mr. Walsh. Without you, our family would have been ruined." "You''re too kind. Ivy is my girlfriend. Helping her is like helping myself. It''s the least I can do," Mio replied sincerely. "The sum isn''t small. We don''t have the money to repay you right now, but rest assured, we''ll pay you back bit by bit," Genevieve said, her attitude more humble than before. Mio smiled. "There''s no need to be so formal. It''s just $500,000." "Mom, you don''t know how amazing he is. He''s the vice president of a multinationalpany!" Ivy beamed. "Is that so?" Genevieve''s expression, however, didn''t mirror Ivy''s excitement. From her years of experience, Genevieve sensed something off about Mio Walsh. He was too perfect-his background, his appearance, his demeanor. Why would someone like him take an interest in her daughter? "Mom, why are you staring at him like that?" Ivy noticed Genevieve''s unusual behavior. "I''m happy for you. You''ve found such an outstanding boyfriend," Genevieve said with a calm smile, though her suspicions lingered. She prided herself on her keen insight into people. Feigning indifference, she asked, "Mr. Walsh, I have a question for you. You''re so aplished-what made you fall for Ivy?" Mio met Genevieve''s probing gaze. He could tell she was sharp, much more so than her children. Her look carried a hint of doubt, betraying her suspicion. "It''s like this," Mio began smoothly. "I was attending a charity g in Rome when I noticed Ivy standing in the crowd. There weren''t many people there that evening, and she caught my eye immediately. I invited her to dance, and we hit it off. We spent the next few days exploring Rome together. Over time, we grew close and decided to be together. If you''re asking why I like her, the answer is simple. Love doesn''t need a reason. When you like someone, you just like them." Mio''s response was wless, leaving no room for doubt. Ivy listened, her heart brimming with joy, while Genevieve''s suspicions deepened. "Mom, Mio flew all the way from New York just to see me. Last night, he said he wanted to visit you today, and then Zach''s issue came up. He helped us solve it and even drove you to the hospital after you fainted. He hasn''t even had time to rest," Ivy exined, trying to impress upon her mother how wonderful Mio was. "You''re so nervous! I was just asking a question. You suddenly bring home a boyfriend, and as your mother, of course, I''m curious. Can''t I ask?" Genevieve said with a chuckle. Ivy smiled. "I was just saying. Mom, are you hungry? I''ll go get you something to eat." "Now that you mention it, I am a bit hungry. If I''m fine, let''s just leave the hospital now," Genevieve said. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "No way! The doctor said you need to stay for observation," Ivy protested. "I know my own body. There''s no need to stay. Let''s leave now," Genevieve insisted. "Fine, but promise me you won''t let yourself get upset again," Ivy said. "With you all here, why would I get upset?" Genevieve replied warmly. "I don''t like hospitals. Let''s leave now." "Alright, alright. Zach, go handle her discharge paperwork," Ivy said. "Got it," Zachary replied. "I''ll go get the car from the garage. Wait for me at the entrance," Mio offered, eager to help. Ivy nodded. "Okay, you go ahead." Once Mio and Zachary were gone, Genevieve turned to Ivy. "Ivy, do you believe what he just said?" "Mom, what''s wrong with you? That''s how love works!" Ivy replied, confused by her mother''s sudden hostility toward Mio. "Ivy, don''t you think he''s too perfect? A vice president of a multinationalpany-why would he fall for someone like you? You have no background, no connections. Why would he choose you? Let me ask you this-what do you like about him?" Genevieve pressed. Chapter 681: Family Background Ivy looked at Genevieve. "Mom, Mio is really good to me. He''s warm, like the sun-so warm that I can''t help but like him." "Yes, whether he''s handsome or rich, there''s always something that attracts you. But how did he just answer you? Liking someone for no reason? That''s not his real thought at all." "Mom, you''ve only met Mio once. I''ve spent far more time with him than you have. Don''t you think I know what kind of person he is? Just because I''m not outstanding, does it mean I can''t find someone exceptional as my boyfriend? If he didn''t truly care about me, why would he give me five million without hesitation?" In Ivy''s eyes, Mio Walsh was undoubtedly a good man. When someone believes another person is good, even the smallest criticism from others can feel like an insult, provoking an almost irrational defense. "He saved Zach, and for that, I''m grateful. But everything I''ve said is for your own good," Genevieve replied. She had seen far more men than Ivy, and the more perfect Mio Walsh seemed, the more suspicious she became. "Alright, alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. By your logic, is Mio a bad person now? What could he possibly want from me? I have neither money nor power-why would he do all this?" "I don''t know, which is why I''m telling you to be careful." As a mother, Genevieve only wanted the best for her two children. "Mom, you overthink everything. Many things aren''t how you imagine them to be. Mio is genuinely a good man. On our way back the other day, he even told Zach to study hard so he could work at hispany in the future. He truly cares about us. You shouldn''t think of him in this way." "Silly girl, good people don''t wear it on their faces. I won''t say any more-just be cautious." Genevieve thought back to how she had maneuvered her way into the Montgomery family years ago, using countless tactics. Magnus had believed she was a good person for over twenty years before discovering her true nature. If there was one reason she couldn''t ept Mio Walsh, it was because she sensed a kindred spirit in him. Ivy didn''t take her mother''s words seriously. Just as Zachary returned, the topic was dropped. Zachary chattered endlessly about how great Mio Walsh was, even boasting that their family finally had someone to rely on. Mio Walsh drove the family back to their apartment. That evening, Ivy insisted he stay over instead of going to a hotel. Mio hesitated briefly but eventually agreed. Lying side by side that night, Ivy had taken extra care to clean herself up, hoping to rekindle the passion of their previous intimate night that still lingered vividly in her memory. But Mio showed no such interest. He merelyy beside her, not even brushing against her skin. They chatted idly until Mio eventually steered the conversation toward his real focus. "Back at the hospital, you mentioned someone named Aurora. Who is she? Why would she treat your mother so viciously?" "She..." Ivy hesitated, unsure how to describe her rtionship with Aurora. Their story was too tangled to exin in a few sentences. "What''s wrong? Is it hard for you to talk about? I saw how much hatred you had when you mentioned her-she must be your enemy, right?" "Mio, it''s not that I don''t want to talk about it; it''s just that the situation is tooplicated to sum up quickly." "No problem. Just tell me everything. I''m willing to be your loyal listener." Ivy felt she owed it to Mio to be honest after all he had done for her. So, she decided to tell him the story, albeit with a twisted version of the truth. She depicted Genevieve''s intrusion into Magnus'' family as unintentional. ording to her, Genevieve hadn''t known Magnus was married when they first met. By the time she found out, she already had children and didn''t want to disrupt his family. She had lived a difficult life with Ivy and Zachary outside the Montgomery family until Magnus'' wife passed away, after which he brought them into his home. Aurora, however, resented them deeply, believing they had taken everything from her. As the spoiled "princess" of the Montgomery family, Aurora allegedly bullied Ivy and Zachary relentlessly. Later, when Aurora returned from studying abroad, she schemed to drive them out of the Montgomery family entirely, even setting Zachary up for gambling debts, which enraged their grandfather and led to their expulsion. Ivy glossed over Paul and Genevieve''s more questionable actions. In her version, Aurora became a cruel viin, while they were mere victims cast out in misery. "How could your sister be so ruthless?" Mio asked, feigning disbelief. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "She hates us. She believes her mother''s death was our fault. But recently, her mother came back-alive! She wasn''t dead at all. Even now, after we''ve been reduced to this state, she won''t stop. She almost killed my mom!" Ivy''s hatred for Aurora intensified as she spoke, her emotions raw and genuine. "If only I had met you earlier, I could have protected you from all this." Mio gently patted her head. "Mio, I used to think I was so unlucky. But now, I believe all my misfortunes were leading me to you." "Don''t worry. From now on, I''ll be by your side. By the way, do you have a picture of her? I''d like to see what this awful woman looks like." "Wait a moment. I''ll find one for you." Ivy searched online and quickly found several photos of Aurora, who had been making wavestely. She handed her phone to Mio, watching his expression stiffen as he saw the image. "What''s wrong? Do you know her?" "She''s your sister?" "Yes." Ivy suddenly recalled how many people had admired Aurora before. Could Mio be one of them? "I''ll show you something." Mio found another photo and handed it to her. "This is... Aurora''s mother, Victoria?" "Do you know who she is?" Ivy shook her head. "I have no idea." "She''s the CEO of R Corporation-my boss." "What?!" Ivy was stunned. Aurora had such a powerful mother? "It turns out she''s also my cousin. I''ve met her a few times before, but I wasn''t certain at first. Life really works in strange ways." "Mio, does Aurora know about this?" "She probably doesn''t. By the way, I''ve never told you about my family background, have I?" "No." "You''ve shared so much with me-it''s only fair I do the same. I grew up in a very strict family, one that''s quite different from others." "What''s different about it?" "I''ll exin everything..." Chapter 682: Guidance Mio Walsh gave a brief exnation about her family matters. Of course, she left out key details about the origins of the R family and other important secrets. She only mentioned that Victoria was now the head of the family, holding all the power. During her absence, Mio had been groomed as the heir to the family. But when Victoria returned, her ambitions were crushed-she could only settle for being a vice president, forever under Victoria''s control. "So, if Aurora were to return, wouldn''t that make her the head of the family?" Ivy''s voice betrayed her jealousy. To her, Aurora already had everything handed to her on a silver tter. But now? Aurora might also get this incredible stroke of luck. Victoria was the head of the R family. Aurora had Julian. She had the Montgomery family. Was all of that still not enough? "That''s true," Mio replied. "But when Victoria returned back then, she didn''t mention having a daughter. She deliberately kept it a secret. It wasn''t until recently, when I saw Aurora''s face, that I noticed how much she resembled our family head. That''s when I started to suspect the truth. For now, the family still doesn''t know about her existence. Life is unpredictable. Back then, I had no interest in bing the head of the family. It was the elders who pushed me into that position, insisting one day I''d take over. They told me being the head came with strict requirements, and I worked tirelessly to meet them. But when Victoria returned, I lost everything. If I had known it would end this way, I wouldn''t have hoped for anything in the first ce. The higher the expectation, the greater the disappointment." These were Mio Walsh''s true feelings. If those elders hadn''t said anything to him back then, he would have understood his ce from the start and wouldn''t have dared to dream beyond his reach. Despite all his efforts, Victoria''s return erased any chance he had topete. Feeling Mio''s destion, Ivy sympathized. "Mio, don''t be sad. I understand how you feel. I thought I could join the family business seamlessly and secure shares. But when Aurora returned, all of that vanished. No shares, no home, no family-I lost everything. It seems fate has tied us together. We''re both people who share the same misfortune." "Yes, life is truly unpredictable. The family head''s health is deteriorating day by day, and she doesn''t have much time left. If she were healthy, this trip to Rome wouldn''t have fallen to me. She would''vee herself. But unfortunately, her condition worsens by the day," Mio said, feigning casualness. "So if she dies, wouldn''t the position of family head be yours? You said they don''t know about Aurora yet. If Victoria wanted to reveal her existence, she would''ve done so already and brought Aurora back. But she''s deliberately pretending not to know her, which clearly means she doesn''t want Aurora to return." "You must understand, this world is full of surprises. For now, they haven''t learned the truth. But if someone tells them, even if Victoria says nothing, the family will still bring Aurora back once they find out. It seems I''m destined to have no connection to the position of family head in this lifetime. So be it. I''ve grown used to disappointment. But I''ll tell you this-if Aurora bes the head of the family, Zachary won''t be able to join thepany. From what you''ve told me about her actions, Aurora is a cunning and ruthless woman. She''d never allow Zachary to step foot in thepany." Mio subtly steered the conversation elsewhere. "Why does fate hate me so much?" Ivy sighed. "Aurora has already ruined me. Could she truly have been sent by heaven to torment me?" "Not just you," Mio replied. "She''s here to torment me too. If you marry me one day and she bes the head of the family, we''ll always be beneath her. I don''t mind, but given the animosity between you two, she''ll definitely find ways to make life difficult for you. I''m only worried about you being wronged." "Mio, I''ll be fine. No matter how much Aurora dislikes me, as long as I stay out of her way, she won''t have any power over me." "Ah, if only Aurora didn''t exist. If Victoria had never gone to the Montgomery family and never had a child, then when she dies, the position of family head would be mine. I could marry you in grand fashion without having to answer to anyone." "No Aurora..." Ivy repeated softly. Mio''s words sparked something in her. Aurora was indeed cunning. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! She had already driven Ivy out of the Montgomery family. Now she was trying to harm her mother. If she truly became the family head, wouldn''t Ivy spend the rest of her life under her oppression? More importantly, Mio would be burdened forever. He had been so close to the position of family head. "What are you thinking about?" Mio asked. "Nothing," Ivy replied hastily. "It''ste, I''m tired. I think I''ll sleep now." "Alright." In the darkness, Mio''s lips curled into a smile. It seemed his maniption had worked. A sharp de was about to be fully crafted. In his dreams, he saw everything he ever wanted. Aurora disappeared from the world, and Victoria, heartbroken by the news, passed away as well. The family, unable to go even a day without a leader, had no choice but to turn to him. With no one else qualified, the elders would naturally wee him as the head of the family. He gained all the shares. It was a beautiful dream. Mio stayed for a few more days, buying numerous gifts for Ivy and the others. Finally, citing work obligations, he left a weekter. Ivy reluctantly saw him off. "Mio, next time it''ll be my turn to visit you in New York." "Alright. Let me know when you''reing so I can make arrangements." "Within a month. I''lle then. You won''t abandon me, will you?" Ivy already had a n in mind. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Of course not. You''re wee anytime." Mio already knew what Ivy was nning. Over thest few days, she had been watching detective movies, most of which involved murder plots. She was crafting a n-a wless scheme to kill Aurora while escaping unscathed, allowing her to reunite with Mio in New York and live happily ever after. "It''s gettingte. I should board my flight now. I wired you $100,000. Take good care of yourself," Mio said, gently patting her head like a doting boyfriend. "Mio, you''ve already spent so much these past few days. I can''t ept more." "Fool. I know your family''s situation isn''t great right now. Buy yourself whatever you like. Don''t hold back." "Thank you." "No, I should be thanking you." "Thank me? For what?" Ivy asked, confused. "For giving me everything I ever wanted," Mio said with a smile. If he were a vampire, he might have bared his fangs in that moment. Ivy thought he was thanking her for showing him the beauty of love. Smiling, she let go of him. "Mio, wait for me." "I will." With that, they parted. Ivy watched him leave, unaware of the terrible mistake she was about tomit. Chapter 683: Back on Track The airport. Aurora and Julian came to see Asher off. "Ashy, call me when you arrive," Aurora said softly. "Don''t worry, I''ll contact you as soon as Ind," Asher assured her. "You''ll be alone in New York, so take care of yourself. Make sure to eat on time and don''t overwork. Thepany is already on track; there''s no need for you to push yourself like before." Aurora hugged him gently. She knew thepany''s rapid growth over the years was inseparable from Asher''s hard work. When they had fought side by side, it hadn''t seemed so exhausting. But now, with him working alone, loneliness was inevitable. "I''m a grown man, Aurora. Don''t worry about me. I''m heading to my gate now." Asher parted from her with a smile, walking away with a carefree demeanor. Every time they met, it was hard to say goodbye. Parting was always bittersweet. But since leaving was inevitable, it was better to do so decisively-lingering only made it harder. Watching Asher''s solitary figure disappear, Aurora felt a pang of sorrow. Julian wrapped his arms around her. "You feel reluctant to let him go, don''t you?" "Mm. Over the years, I''ve always been by Ashy''s side. Now that he''s alone, I can''t help but worry. I don''t know when he''ll find someone to share his life with. It''s his departing silhouette that I hate seeing the most." "Don''t worry. Everyone will find their partner eventually. It''s not something to rush. Besides, Asher''s still young, isn''t he? Wait until he''s thirty-five and still single-then you can start worrying." "You''re right." Aurora smiled faintly. "We still have two days of vacation left before work starts again. Let''s make the most of it." "How about we head back to our ind?" Julian suggested. They had spent the past few days with family and friends, but a little time alone was overdue. "Just what I was thinking." In the cold of winter, the ind''s weather was perfect. They spent two carefree days there, enjoying each other''spany. When the vacation ended, they returned to their busy lives. Work awaited them, and Julian soon flew to Europe. Mira had already called him two days earlier, asking him toe, but he had dyed his trip to spend more time with Aurora. On the ne, he promised himself that this would be thest major project he''d take on for the year. Once this deal was settled, he nned to leave the rest to Phil and Rock. June marked their wedding, and after that, Julian was determined to take a long break to be with Aurora. Both of them understood the importance of this busy period and worked hard to wrap up theirmitments. Once these months of effort were behind them, life would be much easier. Aurora''spany was also settling into a steady rhythm. Mona officially submitted her resignation, announcing her n to return to New York to assist Asher. "That''s a good idea. I feel better knowing Ashy won''t bepletely alone over there," Aurora agreed. "Heather and Ian are both promising talents. With their help, your workload will lighten in no time," Mona reassured her. Mona had spent months at thepany and felt reluctant to leave. "Thanks to your guidance, they''ve grown so quickly. Are you really leaving without saying goodbye?" "You know me-I''ve never been one for goodbyes. It''s better to leave quietly than to make everyone sad." "Fair enough. Safe travels." "Goodbye, Aurora. Be happy." Mona hugged her lightly. "You too." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Aurora understood Mona''s unspoken feelings for Asher. Unrequited and one-sided, she had once tried to set them up, but Asher had shown no interest whatsoever. He had even warned Aurora not to meddle in his personal life. Love wasn''t something that could be forced. Aurora had wanted to invite Mona to this year''s New Year''s party, but Asher tly refused. He was aware of Mona''s feelings but couldn''t reciprocate. To avoid awkwardness, Aurora had reluctantly dropped the idea. Perhaps Asher had returned to the States partly to avoid Mona. When Mona decided to go back to New York, it seemed like fate was ying its hand, keeping them apart once again. Asher''s avoidance wasn''t idental-it was deliberate. From the beginning, he hadn''t wanted to lead her on. Mona understood, too, and didn''t try to force anything. She simply wanted to help him. After seeing Mona off, Aurora sat down, taking a deep breath. In life, there are countless meetings and farewells. While meetings are out of one''s control, so too are goodbyes. The only thing people can manage is their own hearts. Not long after Mona left, Heather and Ian entered the office. "Miss Montgomery, how was your New Year''s?" Heather asked. Heather had cut her hair short, giving her a sharper and more vibrant appearance. Ian, too, looked refreshed. "It was great. You two didn''t hold back on food over the holidays, did you? You both look like you''ve gained weight." "I went home for the holidays. My family said I was too skinny and made me eat more," Heather grumbled. "Well, it seems love agrees with you. Ian went with you, didn''t he?" Aurora teased. The two turned red, looking embarrassed. "Miss Montgomery, how did you know?" Ian asked nervously. "Because he''s gained weight too. Didn''t you both eat at the same table?" "Miss Montgomery, you''re terrible!" Heather protested. Aurora smiled but then turned serious. "Alright, I won''t tease you anymore. I don''t mind office romances, but you need to keep things professional. Don''t let it affect the workce." "Understood, Miss Montgomery," they replied in unison. Manypanies forbade office rtionships, but Aurora was lenient. The least they could do was appreciate her trust and behave appropriately. "Good. Now, Ian, you''ll be taking over Mona''s responsibilities, while Heather stays in her current position for now." "The general manager left? We just saw her earlier. Why didn''t she say goodbye?" They both sounded surprised. "She''s not one for farewells. It''s the thought that counts. Let''s focus on the work ahead. Thepany is thriving right now. Our skincare line has been well-received, but the fashion department needs to step up. A new collection is already in development, and I want itunched by March. It''s a tight schedule, but it''s all for thepany''s growth. I trust you understand." Aurora thought of her six-month agreement with Gore. She needed to deliver results within that time to earn his respect. "We understand. Last year''s bonuses shocked everyone. You''re far more generous than their previous employers. Everyone''s eager to follow your lead. It''s funny-on the first day back, employees at otherpanies look like they''re attending a funeral, but here, everyone''s full of energy and optimism. You''ve given them purpose." "That''s good to hear. Now, get to work." Aurora waved them off with a smile. Chapter 684: The Cruise Banquet Time flies when one is busy. In the blink of an eye, more than half a month had passed. Aurora often felt as though there weren''t enough hours in the day-she would open her eyes in the morning, close them at night, and another day would be gone. Julian, too, was constantly caught up in his work, barely able to catch his breath. Fortunately, Aurora had been doing well during this period, which allowed Julian to focus without distractions. What Aurora didn''t know was that Julian had secretly hired private bodyguards to watch over her in shifts, protecting her around the clock. Each day, Aurora would mark her calendar with a check. With only a few months left until the wedding, she felt the days slipping by faster than she could grasp. Perhaps, she thought, the big day would arrive in the blink of an eye. "Miss Montgomery, you haven''t had a single day to resttely. Honestly, even the men at thepany seem exhausted. With Mr. Ba away, you''ve got to take care of yourself. If something happens to you, how could we possibly exin it to him?" Heather entered the office with a cup of coffee, her face filled with concern. Julian called them every few days to ask about Aurora''s condition. Each time he heard how hard Aurora was working, he felt uneasy on the other end of the line. Yet, there was little he could do to change the situation. Aurora wasn''t like other women-she was fiercely independent and strong-willed. She was a natural fighter who wouldn''t stop until she achieved her goals. "Don''t worry about me. I''m healthy and fine. Do I have any appointments this afternoon?" Aurora asked, confident in her own physical resilience. She jogged every morning and rarely got sick. The weather had warmed up with the arrival of spring. For two weeks straight, the skies were clear and sunny, as if winter had abruptly given way to spring. Aurora was spinning like a top, unable to stop. Although Asher was managing things in New York, Aurora, as the majority shareholder, still needed to oversee key decisions. Asher frequently updated her on significant matters, sending her proposals and reports for review. Meanwhile, her ownpany was in a growth phase, requiring her attention to countless details. On top of that, she was still the creative force behind DO Jewelry. There was the major deal she had secured with Michael Bardem, for which she had promised to personally design exclusive pieces. Michael had done her a huge favor by cing such arge order, and she felt obligated to deliver her best work. She also had amitment to Gore for a new product line that was due soon. During the day, Aurora dealt with business matters; at night, she spent two to three hours working on design drafts. Keeping busy, Aurora thought, was better than having idle time to dwell on missing Julian. When she allowed herself a moment of quiet, her thoughts would inevitably drift to him. Work distracted her, easing the ache of longing. When inspiration struck, she would sit down and design wedding bands for herself and Julian, as well as the earrings and ne she nned to wear on their special day. Over the years, Aurora had designed countless pieces of jewelry, but this was the first time she was creating something for herself. The feeling was indescribable. She remembered a time, long ago in high school, when she had designed an invitation card for herself and Hayden during a break between sses. But everything had changed since then. Back then, she had believed she would marry Hayden and be his bride. Fate, however, had other ns. He married Susan, then divorced her, while Aurora left for New York, eventually choosing to be with Julian. Life was unpredictable, she thought. As she pictured Julian''s face in her mind, her heart softened. Every night between ten and midnight, Aurora would sit under her deskmp, sketching one design after another. Heather nced at the schedule. "Miss Montgomery, this afternoon you have a meeting with Mr. Lee regarding the fashion coboration. It''s at the MISS Caf. I''ve arranged for Cameron to pick you up at two. Before that, you can take a break for lunch." Heather, who had once been timid, had grown into a capable professional. Aurora was confident she would soon be able to manage everything independently. "Alright. Just order me takeout for lunch," Aurora said, ncing at her watch. Every moment of her day was ounted for. "Miss Montgomery, takeout again? I wouldn''t dare tell Mr. Ba about this, or he''d be furious." Heather sighed, exasperated. "Good job. Otherwise, I''d have to endure another lecture when I got home." Aurora smiled faintly. "Once this busy period is over, I''ll take it easy. Go ahead." "Understood." Heather knew Aurora well enough to recognize that once she set her mind on something, no one could dissuade her. After taking a few steps, Heather paused as if remembering something. "Miss Montgomery, aside from your afternoon meeting, there''s also an evening event- a banquet hosted by Mr. Warden from Congi Group. He sent you a personal invitation. Will you attend?" "Mr. Warden? That''s right, he''s been trying to reach me recently to discuss a potential coboration. I haven''t had the time to meet with him. This could be a good opportunity. He''s well-regarded in the industry, and we''ll likely need his help in the future." "Yes, the banquet is on a cruise. Mr. Warden has invited top leaders from the beauty and skincare industry. Miss Montgomery, you''re considered a prominent figure now, so it''s no surprise he wants to coborate with you. I''ll make the arrangements." "A cruise? So we won''t be returning tonight?" Aurora asked, setting aside her work. "That''s correct. Mr. Warden booked a luxury cruise with amodations. You''ll likely be spending the night onboard. If you''d rather not attend, I can decline on your behalf." "There''s no need for that. It''s an honor to be invited. Ourpany may have gained some recognition, but we''re still rtively new. This industry gathering is a valuable opportunity. I''ll go. You can apany me tonight." "Understood, Miss Montgomery." Heather marked the schedule to confirm Aurora''s attendance. "Shall I order your usual takeout from the downstairs restaurant?" "Yes, Heather, you''re getting better at guessing my preferences," Aurora said with a smile. "It''s my job, Miss Montgomery. If there''s nothing else, I''ll head out now." "Go ahead." Aurora returned to her designs, sketching several pieces she really liked. When Julian came back, she nned to show them to him and let him choose. Just as she was thinking about Julian, her phone rang. "Tomorrow morning''s flight. I miss you, Little Bunny," Julian said. Even though it had been only two weeks since theyst saw each other, it felt like a single day to Aurora. Time passed too quickly. "I''ll pick you up," Aurora replied quickly. "Alright." With Julianing back, Aurora''s heart filled with anticipation. She made a few final adjustments to her sketches, ready to show them to him when he returned. Chapter 685: The Invitation After meeting Mr. Lee, Aurora returned home for dinner, changed into another outfit, and headed out to attend the evening banquet. The design drafts for the wedding rings were nearlyplete. She left them on the table, waiting for Julian to finalize the design upon his return. "Miss, will you not being back tonight?" Mrs. Hill asked before Aurora left. "Probably not. You don''t need to wait up for me. Just go to bed after you finish your TV show." "Alright, Miss. Be careful out there. Those rich men can be trouble. Stay vignt. And since Mr. Ba isn''t with you, remember to lock your door tonight when you go to sleep." Mrs. Hill had always been close to Aurora, and now that they had reunited, she naturally cared for her even more. Besides their prior bond, Aurora paid her a generous sry every month for rtively light work. Aurora treated her like family, so Mrs. Hill took care of her with great dedication. "Don''t worry. Heather will be with me tonight, and we''ll share a room. Cameron is here to pick me up. I''ll head out now." "Alright." "Oh, and Mrs. Hill, Julian will be back tomorrow night. Make sure to buy some of his favorite dishes, preferably spicy ones. He''s justing back from Europe, so I''m sure he''ll be craving Clothville cuisine." "Got it, Miss." With that, Aurora left. Heather had already opened the car door for her. "Miss Montgomery, shall we go?" "Let''s." Aurora wasn''t wearing an evening gown tonight. She chose a simple ck dress paired with a coat to shield herself from the cold on the boat. She had no desire to catch another cold. The car headed toward the harbor. Heather, though initially unustomed to such asions, had attended enough events by now to feel at ease. "Miss, may I see your invitation?" As they boarded the yacht, staff were stationed to check invitations. Events of this caliber weren''t open to just anyone. Aurora had already noticed several borately dressed women boarding the yacht, their intentions clear. These were the so-called panion girls," hoping to use the event to mingle with wealthy men. Though the weather had grown warmer recently, it was far from summer. Aurora nced at the bare legs and revealing outfits of these women and couldn''t help but feel cold just looking at them. While the indoor areas might be heated, the outdoor deck was certainly chilly. "Miss Montgomery, are those women servers?" Heather asked, clearly unfamiliar with the nuances of high society. Aurora couldn''t help but chuckle at the mention of "servers." "Have you ever seen servers dressed like that?" "Not really. But they don''t look likepany executives, and they don''t have malepanions. I just found it odd." "These women are here specifically to find men. Stay away from them. They''re not our kind of people, and there''s no need to mingle. They can be quite calcting." "Miss Montgomery, don''t worry. You said it yourself-they''re here for men. I''m a woman. They won''t bother with me." Aurora simply smiled and said no more. The world was far moreplex than it seemed, and there were things she preferred not to exin. Perhaps Heather''s innocence was something worth preserving. "Let''s go. We should head up." "Alright." The two of them stood out from the crowd. Aurora''s attire, though simple at first nce, exuded an understated luxury that only the discerning could recognize. Her outfit alone was worth tens of thousands. Were it not for her distinctive style and demeanor, her age and beauty might have led others to mistake her for one of thepanion girls. After all, how could someone as young as her possibly be an executive? Yet the air of confidence she carried left no room for doubt. The yacht had three floors. Even before stepping inside, thevish decorations on the deck alone were breathtaking. "Miss Montgomery, you''re quite the busy person. I''ve invited you several times, but you''ve been reluctant to ept. If you didn''t show up tonight, I was nning to visit you at your office." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! The speaker was a middle-aged man in his forties. He was none other than Mr. Warden, the host of the evening''s event and a prominent figure in Clothville''s beauty and skincare industry. Once dominated by the Marcos family''spany, the industry had seen Mr. Warden''s business rise to prominence, surpassing the Marcos enterprise in recent years. "Mr. Warden, you tter me. I''ve just been caught up with worktely. But look, I''m here now, aren''t I?" "That''s true, that''s true. I''m d you came. I have something to discuss with youter." Mr. Warden was the picture of gentlemanly decorum, careful not to overstep any boundaries. Although Aurora was undoubtedly stunning, everyone knew she was Julian''s fiance. Few would dare to make any inappropriate moves. "Of course, Mr. Warden. Please, don''t let me keep you from your duties." "Miss Montgomery, I hope you''ll forgive me if I fall short in my hospitality." It was a curious sight: a man old enough to be Aurora''s father bowing and scraping before her. Onlookers couldn''t help but marvel. Among them were some of thepanion girls who had just boarded. "Who is she? Even Mr. Warden is treating her like royalty." "You don''t know her? Even if you''ve never seen her, you''ve probably used her perfume." "Who is she? Why haven''t I heard of her before?" "She''s a big deal. Don''t let her age fool you-she''s nothing like us. She''s the heir to the Montgomery family and controls a significant portion of Montgomery Group''s shares. She even started her ownpany, which has been growing rapidly. And if that''s not enough, her fianc is even wealthier than she is." Thepanion girls'' eyes lit up with gossip. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "That impressive? No wonder her outfit alone costs tens of thousands. I thought she was one of us, here to find a man." "Don''t be ridiculous. She canmand the wind and rain with a wave of her hand. There are plenty of wealthy men here tonight. I even got an insider to snag a copy of the guest list. Let''s target wisely to avoid stepping on each other''s toes." "Good idea. Let''s see the list." Though these womencked scruples, they adhered to an unspoken rule of cooperation. While they weren''t exactly close friends, none wanted topete for the same target. After all, time was money, and with only one night, it was better to avoid unnecessary conflicts. "Excuse me, may I take a look at that list as well?" A stranger suddenly appeared. Thepanion girls were all familiar with each other, so the neer''s presence immediately drew attention. "Who are you?" "Um, I''m new here. Miss Pinto invited me." "If you''re one of Miss Pinto''s, then you''re one of us. What''s your name?" Miss Pinto, once referred to as a "madam" in the old days, now styled herself as a "facilitator"-a middlewoman who arranged these transactions for a cut of the profit. "My name is Vivienne." In their line of work, no one used their real names. Chapter 686: The Escort "Vivienne? What a tacky name," someone sneered. "Exactly. Let me tell you, men love exotic names." Ivy suppressed the irritation bubbling inside her. Normally, she despised escorts like these women, but today, she had no choice. To get onboard the ship, she had to y along. For the past half month, she had been painstakingly waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike. She knew Aurora all too well. After facing her numerous times, Ivy was acutely aware of Aurora''s uncanny luck. Years ago, even after Genevieve hired assassins to kill her multiple times, Aurora had managed to escape unscathed. If her n failed, Aurora would be like weeds in the field-burned by wildfire yet regrowing with the spring breeze. Ivy only had one chance, and she had to make it count. She''d hired a private investigator to track Aurora, hoping to find a weakness, but Aurora''s personal life was drearily monotonous. Every day, Aurora followed the same routine: leaving home early in the morning, heading to the office, workingte into the night, then going straight back home. asionally, she met with clients, but other than that, Aurora''s life revolved entirely around work. For half a month, Ivy hadn''t even seen her go shopping once. This woman seemed married to her job. How Julian could be attracted to a workaholic like her was beyond Ivy''sprehension. Finally, today brought a breakthrough. The private investigator called with news. "Tonight, Aurora will attend a banquet." "What kind of banquet?" Ivy''s ears perked up. Crowded events meant chatter and distractions-ideal conditions to act. "A luxury cruise g. Word is, it''s hosted by a big name in the beauty industry, inviting top professionals. Aurora has already confirmed her attendance." "Send me the location." "Sure, I''ll text it to your pher. But this banquet is strict-you need an invitation to get in," the detective added. "You can get me one, can''t you?" Ivy pressed. If he mentioned the requirement, it meant he had a way around it. "I can, but you know how this line of work is. Connections cost money. That invitation..." "An extra ten thousand," Ivy offered without hesitation. "Deal. I''ll drop the invitation off for youter." "No need. Leave it at a convenience store instead," Ivy replied. She had no intention of revealing her identity. "Got it. By the way, how much longer do you need me to tail her? Shouldn''t we settle the previous bill first?" Ivy''s eyes shed cold. Tonight would be the end of Aurora. "Fine. For the past half month and the invitation, I''ll wire you fifty thousand. Send me your ount details." "Now that''s what I like-straightforward clients." "Keep my surveince on Aurora confidential." "Don''t worry, boss. In this business, client privacy is our priority." The detective rambled on a bit more before hanging up. Soon after, he sent Ivy all the necessary details. Her cover for boarding the ship? An escort. Ivy didn''t care about appearances anymore. "Mom, I won''t be home tonight. Rest well and don''t wait up for me," Ivy said. She didn''t know how things would turn out-if she could kill Aurora, it would be perfect. But if she failed, who knew what consequences awaited her. "Where are you going? Mio''s already back in New York." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "An old friend invited me to hang out. We''re going on a cruise and won''t return until tomorrow morning," Ivy replied, mixing truth with lies. "Alright, take care of yourself. Oh, by the way, your visa has arrived." "Got it. Mom, Zach lost all his money gambling again. You don''t have anything left, do you? Here, take this. I have a few thousand for you." Mio Walsh had given her one hundred thousand, calling it pocket money. In reality, it was funding for her mission to take down Aurora. In this world, how could you aplish anything without money? Mio had nned every step meticulously, while Ivy had unknowingly walked into his trap like prey ensnared in a hunter''s. "Where did you get so much money?" "Mio gave it to me. Just take it. If I ever leave, make sure Zachary finds a job. You''ve worked hard your whole life-you deserve to rest. Let Zachary support you now." "Listen to you! Talking like an adult already. Your visa''s only for travel, so you won''t be staying in New York long. Why are you acting like you''re nevering back? Besides, you''re not leaving today." "Yeah, I''m just saying. Mom, take care of yourself. I''m heading out." Ivy turned back to hug Genevieve briefly. "Thank you." "You silly child. You''ll be back tomorrow morning-why all this drama?" "Yes, tomorrow morning," Ivy said softly before leaving. Disguised as an escort, she boarded the cruise ship. Around her were women clearly there to seduce men, each one mocking her. "Look at you, all covered up. Who''s going to notice you? Men here like big chests and long legs. If you''ve got a big chest, wear a low-cut dress. If you''ve got long legs, wear a short skirt. Show off your assets!" If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "And your name-ugh, so in. Change it to something French. Tell them you studied art in France. Men eat that up." "If you weren''t ''one of us,'' we wouldn''t even bother giving you these tips." The women chattered away, offering unsolicited advice. Ivy never imagined she''d one day find herself discussing things like this with escorts. "Thanks," she murmured absentmindedly. Her focus was entirely on Aurora. "Hey! What''s with you? We''re helping you, and you''re just zoning out?" "I''m just thinking about something. Don''t mind me. Go on-I''m still getting used to all this," Ivy replied. "Getting used to it? Oh, you will. When I first started, I felt awkward too. But eventually, you adapt." "Adapt?" Ivy sneered. "I''ll never adapt to this." She nced toward Aurora, who was surrounded by elites. Everyone greeted Aurora with cautious respect, their gazes full of admiration. The disparity was something Ivy would never ept. Once Aurora was dead, everything would be hers. She would marry Mio Walsh, who would be the head of the R family, and she would be his wife. From then on, she''d live a life of luxury, ensuring Genevieve and Zachary had everything they needed. It was what Aurora owed her. Aurora nced briefly in Ivy''s direction, but a group of women blocked her view. "Miss Montgomery, what are you looking at?" Heather asked, noticing Aurora''s lingering gaze. "Nothing," Aurora replied. From the moment she arrived, she had felt someone''s eyes on her. Her intuition was never wrong. Perhaps it was just her imagination. With so many peopleing and going, it wasn''t unusual for someone to be curious about her. "The wind is strong out here. Let''s head inside. I''ve already got the room keys-let''s drop off our things first," Heather suggested. Chapter 687: Overboard The sky was gradually darkening. The cruise ship was about to set sail. Inside the brightly lit hall, apanied by the sound of gentle music, people gathered in small groups, chatting. Some were discussing business, others were taking the opportunity to flirt. Many men and women began seeking their targets for the night. Aurora, as usual, was the center of attention. Who wouldn''t want to coborate with her? Faced with this scene, Aurora felt uneasy. She wasn''t incapable of handling those fake smiles, but she simply didn''t want to. From afar, Heather noticed Aurora being overwhelmed by the crowd. She quickly stepped aside and called her. Aurora immediately caught on. "Excuse me, everyone, I have to take a call." "Miss Montgomery, we''ll continue our conversation when you''re back!" Aurora gave a faint, helpless smile before stepping away, pretending to answer the phone as she exited the hall. "Miss Montgomery, those people are terrifying!" "Tell me about it. I''m sweating from being surrounded like that." Aurora wiped her forehead, exasperated by their intensity. "Well, it''s because you''re the rising star of the business world now, Miss Montgomery. Who canpete with you? Younger, more capable, and with such an impable family background. And on top of that, you work harder than anyone else." Heather''s habits had grown increasingly simr to Aurora''s. It was likely due to Aurora''s influence, a ssic case of proximity shaping behavior. "I think I''ll attend fewer events like this in the future. Being ogled like a panda in a zoo is far too ufortable." "Miss Montgomery, you''re too modest. Those who crave the spotlight would love this attention. Many people thrive on vanity." "I can''t stay in there any longer. But it''s too early to return to my room. I''ll just stay out here and enjoy the sea breeze. If anyone asks, tell them I''ve had too much to drink and need some fresh air." Aurora was relieved to escape and had no intention of going back. "Miss Montgomery, you''re learning to lie now? You haven''t touched a drop of alcohol." "When in Rome, Heather. I''ll stay here for a bit and then head back. You should drink less too," Aurora advised, concerned about Heather''s safety. Her tolerance for alcohol was decent, but in such an environment, any mishap could be problematic. Aurora couldn''t imagine how she''d exin it to Ian if something happened. "Don''t worry, Miss Montgomery, I''ll be careful." Heather turned and returned to the hall. Now was the perfect time towork, and she understood her responsibilities. Once Heather left, Aurora leaned against the railing, gazing out at the sea. The ship swayed gently beneath her. The livelymotion inside was a stark contrast to the solitude she enjoyed outside. She valued moments like this to unwind, especially after such a busy period. "Miss Montgomery." A man approached her slowly. If there were a profession for opportunistic men, this one was certainly a novice. Aurora, seasoned by years in the business world, could instantly assess a person. From head to toe, everything he wore was counterfeit. Clearly, he was new to this game. "You must be Miss Montgomery. I''ve heard so much about you. My family loves your perfume-they''re obsessed with the scent." "Thank you for your support," Aurora replied politely, though there wasn''t much else to say. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Why are you out here alone? The sea breeze is so cold. Be careful not to catch a chill." "Thanks for your concern. I was just about to head back." Aurora frowned. She couldn''t return to the hall, but now it seemed she couldn''t stay here either. "Let me escort you. I need to grab something from my room anyway." "That won''t be necessary. I can manage on my own." Aurora quickened her pace, leaving the man behind. She finally understood how relentless people could be- whether male or female, they all flocked to her like moths to a me. Finding a quiet, deserted corner, Aurora sent Julian a message: I''m bored to death. Julian was likely busy and didn''t respond. Aurora idly yed with her phone. It felt too early to return to her room, and she remembered Mr. Warden mentioning earlier that he wanted to discuss something with her. "Miss Montgomery..." A familiar voice broke her thoughts. Aurora turned to see Ivy. "What are you doing here? Has Zachary been rescued?" "Of course not. Heaven wouldn''t grant your wishes, Aurora. Your luck has run out." Ivy had been following her the entire time. Even the man who had approached Aurora earlier had been sent by Ivy as a distraction. If Aurora had stayed where she was, it would have been harder for Ivy to act. But here, in this isted spot with no cameras, where everyone was still partying in the hall, it was the perfect opportunity. "What do you mean by that?" Aurora eyed Ivy warily. Something about her was off tonight. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Don''t me me for being ruthless. You never should have existed. If it weren''t for you, I''d still be Dad''s daughter. My mother wouldn''t have suffered, and we wouldn''t be looked down upon. And most importantly, you''re in someone''s way, Aurora. In your next life, stay far away from me." Ivy pulled out a sharp knife. "What are you doing? Just because I drove you out of the Montgomery family, you want me dead? Even if I die, you won''t return to the Montgomery family. What''s the point of all this?" "Oh, it matters. Your very existence is a threat to someone, and I can''t let that happen. Say goodbye, Aurora." Ivy lunged at her with the knife. Aurora dodged nimbly. Ivy''s murderous intent was palpable. When the first strike failed, she swung again. Aurora, though agile, was unarmed. She shouted for help. "Scream all you want. Everyone''s in the hall partying. No one can hear you." Ivy closed in step by step, shing again. Aurora barely avoided the de, but as she tried to steady herself against the railing, it gave way beneath her. "Ah!" Aurora hadn''t expected the railing to have been tampered with. As soon as she leaned on it, it copsed, and she plunged into the sea. Everything happened so quickly that she had no chance to react. Who would have thought someone had sabotaged the railing on such a high-end cruise ship? Ivy stood frozen, staring at Aurora as she fell into the dark waters below, the broken railing crashing down with her. She was momentarily stunned. Could it be that fate itself was helping her? She hadn''t tampered with the railing, yet here Aurora was, gone. In the quiet night, Ivy heard the faint sound of a ssh. Aurora was as good as dead. Ivy tossed the knife into the water, her hands trembling. Had she really killed Aurora? Standing near the broken railing, Ivy was still processing what had happened when she suddenly felt a powerful shove. Before she could react, Ivy too toppled over the edge and plunged into the sea. Chapter 688: Blood Money A shadowy figure stood in the spot where Ivy had been moments ago, staring at the water into which Ivy had just fallen. Satisfied, the figure retreated into the darkness and made a call. "It''s done. Both of them are in the sea now." "Good. Did anyone see you?" A man''s smooth, pleasant voice responded from the other end. "No. Everyone''s in the hall right now. I tampered with the railing beforehand. Ivy had no idea. She pushed Aurora to the edge, and while Aurora was distracted, she fell into the sea. I took the opportunity to push Ivy in as well. By tomorrow morning, the news will probably report something like: ''The Montgomery sisters, feuding on the yacht, drowned together in the ocean."" "You''ve done well. I''ll transfer the rest of the payment to your ount. Leave Clothville for now. Julian won''t let this go easily." "I understand," the man replied cautiously. On the other end, Mio Walsh hung up the phone, satisfied. There was no way he would have trusted someone like Ivy to handle Aurora herself. From the beginning, Ivy was nothing more than a scapegoat. At the scene of the "ident," only Ivy and Aurora were present. Everyone knew about their history. When their bodies were eventually discovered, people would naturally assume it was a case of sibling rivalry gone wrong-a tragic ident. No one would suspect Mio Walsh. Ivy had always been a threat. Even if she seeded, she knew too much. One word from her, and everything would fall apart. Now, not only was the problem eliminated, but Ivy had be his perfect scapegoat. Mio could finally rest easy as he secured his path to bing head of the family. Aurora, meanwhile, had never expected this betrayal. She had been prepared to face Ivy and was confident she wouldn''t lose. But she had never anticipated the sabotaged railing. The moment she fell, panic overwhelmed her. Memories of falling off the deck as a child came rushing back. But back then, Julian had been there. This time, the sea was empty. As her body plunged into the icy water, Aurora''s mind was filled with images of Julian. She had nearly drowned as a child, which left her unable to swim. The moment she hit the water, her limbs froze, refusing to move. Slowly, she began sinking into the depths. In her mind, she reyed scenes from years ago: Julian holding her tightly during a storm, his voice steady and reassuring. "Aurora, don''t be afraid." "Rx. If you stay calm, you won''t sink." "Why do you always call me Little Bunny, Julian?" "Because when you cry in my arms, you look just like a little rabbit." "Aurora, you heartless girl. Do you remember saying you''d marry me when you grew up? I''ve never stopped waiting for that day." "Little Bunny, I''ll be back tomorrow." "Little Bunny, just wait a few more months, and we''ll be married. We''ll go anywhere you want for our honeymoon. Anything you want." "Little Bunny..." Aurora had never realized how vividly she remembered every word he''d said. Julian had always been there for her, through every storm. But now, with an ocean between them, even he couldn''t save her in time. "Julian, I''m sorry..." Aurora''s tears mixed with the salty seawater. If she had known she would never return, she would never havee here. Darkness engulfed her as her consciousness began to fade. Meanwhile, Ivy was consumed by questions. Who had pushed her into the water? If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Unlike Aurora, Ivy had no deep-seated fear of water. As soon as she hit the sea, she began screaming for help. But the yacht was filled with the sounds of music andughter. No one heard her cries. "Help! Help!" Ivy''s throat grew hoarse, but no one came. She was left alone in the vast, silent ocean. Was this her karma? Had retributione for her so quickly? The sea was nothing like thend. In a forest, she might have found a way to survive. But here, in the endless water, her strength would eventually give out. Worse, she couldn''t shake the thought of the creatures lurking below, waiting for her to be their prey. The yacht grew smaller and smaller, disappearing into the distance. The ocean around her turned eerily still, and an overwhelming sense of fear and helplessness consumed her. "Mio, I can''t be there for you anymore. But I helped you get rid of Aurora. You''ll never have to worry about her again." Ivy thought Mio Walsh had treated her well. What she didn''t know was that the five million he''d given her was nothing more than blood money-a price on her life. Fate is a strange thing, impossible to control. In Europe, Julian had just finished handling his affairs. He had nned to fly out tomorrow, but the thought of seeing Aurora sooner made him change his ns. He rescheduled his flight for tonight. As he headed back to his hotel to pack, he nced at the message Aurora had sent earlier: "I''m so bored." It made sense. The first time attending such an event might be exciting, but after a few, it would lose its novelty. Julian decided to call her to keep herpany. But the call didn''t go through. Instead, a mechanical voice informed him, "The number you dialed is currently unavable. The user has activated call reminders." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! She must be out at sea, he reasoned. The earlier message must have been sent while they were still near the shore. Julian told himself not to overthink it. Still, a faint unease lingered. "You''ll see her tomorrow. Give her a surprise then," he reassured himself. Back on the yacht, Heather was still in the main hall, scanning the crowd for Aurora. But Aurora''s absence wasn''t surprising-she disliked such gatherings and had probably returned to her room. Later, at midnight, Heather returned to her room, slightly tipsy. But the room was empty. The bed was untouched, perfectly made, and Aurora''s small bag of toiletries remained unopened. She hadn''t returned at all. Where had she gone? Heather''s drunkenness evaporated instantly. She began asking around, but no one had seen Aurora. As she passed the railing, she noticed it had been cordoned off. "What happened here?" she asked. "The railing broke. I have no idea how. I checked it before we set sail, and it was fine. Luckily, the lights are on, so no one fell. I''ll fix it right away," a crew member exined. Heather''s face turned pale. Before they separated, Aurora had been leaning on that very railing, enjoying the breeze. A terrifying thought crept into Heather''s mind. No, it couldn''t be. Maybe Miss Montgomery had gone to discuss business with Mr. Warden. She couldn''t let herself think the worst. Panicking, Heather rushed to Mr. Warden''s room and knocked frantically. "Who is it?" Mr. Warden called out. He had just returned to his room and was about to take a shower, still reveling in the evening''s events. Chapter 689: Missing If it weren''t for that broken railing, Heather wouldn''t have been so panicked. But now, she was utterly at a loss, teetering on the brink of hysteria. She gripped the sleeve of her shirt tightly, forcing herself to stay calm. Aurora had always warned her: no matter what happens, never lose control. Panic only makes mistakes more likely. Even though Heather kept telling herself this, it was easier said than done. Aurora was never a frivolous person. She didn''t enjoy ttery, let alone entertain random advances. It wasn''t like her to wander off without reason. "Mr. Warden, I''m with Miss Montgomery. We''ve met before. Please open the door-I need to speak with you." Heather''s voice trembled from nervousness. "Ugh, how annoying," Mr. Warden''s femalepanionined irritably. "Don''t worry, darling. I''ll be right back. Miss Montgomery is not someone to offend. If someone from her partyes looking for me thiste, it must be serious." Mr. Warden hurriedly reassured the woman, threw on a robe, and rushed to open the door. "What''s going on?" Mr. Warden asked, clearly concerned as he looked at Heather. "Miss Montgomery was outside earlier, enjoying the sea breeze. She said she would return to her room soon, but when I went back to check, she wasn''t there. To be precise, she never returned. I''ve searched everywhere, but I can''t find her. I''m worried something might have happened to her." "What could possibly happen? There are so many handsome, sessful men on this ship. Maybe she hit it off with one of them and went to his room. Why are you overreacting?" A woman in a towel stepped forward, her tone dismissive. Heather knew exactly what the two had been doing before she interrupted, but the urgency of the situation left no room for propriety. "That''s not possible. Miss Montgomery isn''t that kind of person. She left earlier because too many people were trying to flirt with her. While I was searching for her, I noticed that some of the ship''s railings had been tampered with-several were broken. I can''t find Miss Montgomery anywhere. I''m afraid she..." Heather''s voice broke as tears welled up in her eyes. At this point, she didn''t care where Aurora was, even if it meant finding her in another man''s room. She just wanted her safe. Hearing this, Mr. Warden''s expression darkened. Everyone knew Aurora''s reputation. She was a woman of principle, not someone who would vanish without exnation. He hadn''t seen her all evening, despite intentionally looking for her a few times. "Broken railings? My yacht undergoes yearly inspections. That shouldn''t be possible." "I''m not lying, Mr. Warden. I saw someone fixing the railings while I was searching for Miss Montgomery. Please, help me find her. Mr. Ba will be back tomorrow, and if something happens to her..." Heather couldn''t even finish the thought. Everyone knew about Julian and Aurora''s rtionship-it was in for all to see. Aurora couldn''t afford to have anything happen to her. "Don''t worry. I''ll search every room on this ship if I have to. We''ll find her. Please, calm down." Mr. Warden couldn''t afford to treat this lightly. Even if not for Aurora''s sake, he wouldn''t dare cross Julian. The man''s devotion to Aurora was well-known. If anything happened to her-even a single hair out of ce- Julian would lose his mind. Without even changing out of his robe, Mr. Warden stormed out of the room. Heather followed as they began checking rooms one by one, methodically searching for Aurora. At this hour, most passengers were either deeply asleep or engrossed in more intimate activities. Normally, Heather would have been shocked by such scenes, but tonight, she couldn''t care less. Her only focus was finding Aurora. Later, she would vividly recall the absurd sights of that night-the wild and uninhibited moments she had inadvertently witnessed. But for now, room after room turned up nothing. Not even a strand of Aurora''s hair. They even checked the control room, but Aurora was nowhere to be found. Mr. Warden was starting to panic. How could a person just vanish into thin air? "Did Miss Montgomery fall overboard?" Heather''s face turned pale as fear gripped her heart. "Don''t say such things! Gather everyone in the main hall. Let''s see if anyone else is missing," Mr. Warden ordered, trying to stayposed despite his growing dread. If someone went missing on his yacht-especially Aurora Montgomery-he would bear the responsibility. Disheveled passengers began gathering in the hall, yawning andining. "Mr. Warden, what''s going on? Are you throwing a midnight party or something?" "I apologize for the disturbance," Mr. Warden addressed them. "I need to ask if anyone has seen Miss Montgomery tonight." "Miss Montgomery? We haven''t seen her all evening. What''s wrong?" "She... has disappeared," Mr. Warden said heavily, struggling to phrase it. But the truth was undeniable. Aurora was gone. "Disappeared? Are you joking? How does a person just disappear? We''re on a boat, for God''s sake." "Could she have fallen overboard?" someone suggested, and the room fell silent as the horrifying possibility sank in. "We''ve searched every level of the ship, sir, but there''s no sign of Miss Montgomery," a crew member reported. Mr. Warden had gathered everyone not just for questioning but also to discreetly check their rooms. He suspected someone might have drugged Aurora and hidden her. But even this strategy yielded no results. Mr. Warden''s palms were slick with sweat. If Aurora truly was gone, then... "Everyone, take a good look around. Is anyone else missing?" Mr. Warden asked, forcing himself to stay calm. The crowd exchanged nces before a woman hesitantly spoke up. "That new girl... I haven''t seen her." "What new girl?" Mr. Warden asked sharply. The woman hesitated, realizing she might have said too much. "Uh, just a new friend of ours. She was on the deck earlier, but we haven''t seen her since." "Her name?" "She said her name was Vivienne," the woman replied. "Vivienne... Vivienne..." Heather murmured the name, a spark of realization shing through her mind. Could it be Ivy? Aurora had mentioned someone watching her before. Heather quickly pulled up a photo on her phone. "Is this her?" Chapter 690: Alive or Dead, She Must Be Found When Heather showed Ivy''s photo to the women on the outskirts of the group, they eximed, "Yes, that''s her! She said her name was Vivienne. Do you know her?" "You''re saying she disappeared from the ship too?" Heather''s heart sank upon learning Ivy had been on the same cruise. No one knew Ivy and Aurora''s past better than Heather did. Ivy must have boarded the ship with revenge in mind after being expelled from the Montgomery family. Heather couldn''t shake the thought that the two must have had a confrontation. Perhaps they quarreled, and with the loose railing on deck, both of them might have fallen into the sea during their struggle. "Yes, she boarded the ship with us, but after a while, we didn''t see her again. We have no idea where she went," one of the women said. "Mr. Warden, I''m afraid Miss Montgomery has truly fallen into the sea," Heather turned back to Mr. Warden, tears streaming down her face. Before Ivy''s connection to Aurora was revealed, Heather still held onto a glimmer of hope. But now, with both women mysteriously missing, the odds seemed insurmountably grim. "How are you so certain?" Mr. Warden asked, his face tense. "Mr. Warden, the woman who disappeared along with Aurora is Ivy Montgomery. You''ve surely heard her name before. You must know what that means," Heather exined. "Ivy..." Mr. Warden froze for a moment as the name clicked. "The former daughter of the Montgomery family?" "Exactly. She''s always harbored resentment toward Miss Montgomery. I suspect they crossed paths on the ship and argued. Coupled with a loose railing... the worst-case scenario is that they both fell overboard," Heather sobbed uncontrobly. "This is terrible! Notify the rescue and salvage teams immediately! How could something like this happen?" Mr. Warden''s face went pale with fear. Two lives were at stake. And with Julian returning the next day, how would he exin this catastrophe? Julian Ba was infamous for his ruthlessness. Anyone who crossed him would find themselves cklisted from their social circles. Everyone knew how deeply he cared for Aurora. If she had fallen into the sea, even if they rescued her quickly, the situation would still be grave. The real nightmare was that no one knew precisely when or where she had fallen. In the vast ocean, finding her was like searching for a needle in a haystack. Even if they managed to recover her, they feared it might only be her lifeless body. Worse yet, she could be lost forever, her remains swallowed by the sea. Mr. Warden shuddered at the thought, unwilling to imagine the consequences. Julian would y him alive if anything happened to Aurora. The news spread across the ship, and everyone was gripped with fear. Two people had disappeared-both likely gone forever. Only hours earlier, they had seen them mingling among the crowd. Rescue and salvage teams scoured the waters, but the ocean was vast and unforgiving. Recovering someone from the sea was no easy task, let alone after so much time had passed. Heather''s eyes were swollen from crying. She called Julian''s private number repeatedly using the ship''sndline, but his phone remained off. It wasn''t until 6 a. m. the next day that Juliannded. He hadn''t slept all night, restless with anticipation. The thought of seeing Aurora again had left him oddly anxious. When his ne touched down, he turned on his phone and saw over a hundred missed calls from an unknownndline number. Whoever called him must have been desperate. Considering how few people had his private number, he realized it had to be someone he knew. A sense of unease crept over him. Had something happened to Aurora? "Hello?" Julian answered, his voice calm but edged with tension. The person on the other end sounded hoarse, practically unrecognizable. "Mr. Ba?" "Yes, it''s me. Who is this?" "It''s Heather. Miss Montgomery... she''s in trouble!" Heather''sposure crumbled the moment she heard his voice, and she broke into sobs. "What happened to Aurora?" Julian''s chest tightened as dread washed over him. "She... she fell into the sea. We''ve been searching all night, but there''s no sign of her," Heather choked out between sobs. Julian''s mind went nk, as though thunder had struck him. Even his usual calm demeanor couldn''t shield him from the blow. "Mr. Ba? Mr. Ba?" Heather called out when she heard no response. She knew the severity of the news was too much for him to process. "What do you mean she fell into the sea? Exin it to me!" Julian finally found his voice, though it was filled with fury and desperation. Heather stammered through the exnation, recounting the events as best as she could. On the other end of the line, Julian was frozen in ce, his knuckles white as he gripped the phone. When Rock arrived to pick him up at the airport, he was greeted by the sight of Julian standing at the terminal exit, motionless like a statue. If one looked closely, they would see Julian''s eyes reddened, his expression a mix of anger and anguish. His hand trembled as he held the phone. Even a man who could face the copse of the heavens without flinching now looked utterly shattered. Rock, who had worked by his side for years, had never seen Julian in such a state. "Mr. Ba?" Rock ventured cautiously. Julian snapped out of his daze, his eyes zing with a dangerous light. He grabbed Rock by the cor. "Where are the bodyguards I told you to hire?" "Mr. Ba, I was just about to report. Miss Montgomery attended a cruise g unexpectedly. The bodyguards tried to follow her onto the ship, but they were denied entry. "They managed to secure invitationster, but by the time they boarded, the ship had already departed. On top of that, my mother was hospitalized with a high feverst night, and my phone ran out of battery. "They had no choice but to wait at the port for Miss Montgomery''s return. I just charged my phone and found out about this. Has something happened to Miss Montgomery?" Rock asked, though he already feared the worst. Julian''s expression confirmed it. Julian noticed the exhaustion etched on Rock''s face, the dark circles under his eyes. He must have spent the entire night at the hospital. Though Julian knew this wasn''t entirely Rock''s fault, the situation was unforgivable. "Aurora fell into the sea. Contact every ship at the port, including fishing boats. Everyone is to focus on the search. I want her found-alive or dead!" Thest word came out through gritted teeth, as though Julian could barely bring himself to say it. Aurora couldn''t swim. Falling into the ocean meant certain death within minutes. It had already been an entire night. Even a miracle seemed out of reach. Still, Julian prayed for a sliver of hope, begging the heavens to spare her. "What?!" Rock was stunned. Just a day ago, he had seen Aurora alive and well. Now Julian was saying she might already be gone. The thought was unbearable. Chapter 691: No Matter Who It Is! Rock finally understood why Julian had reacted so strongly earlier. If Aurora had only been injured or ill, there might have been a glimmer of hope. Butst night, she fell into the ocean. The chances of survival were slim to none. Finding her body would already be a blessing; the worst oue would be that even her corpse couldn''t be recovered. Julian, suppressing his inner agony, dialed Nick''s number with trembling fingers. "What''s so urgent this early?" Nick answered, his voice carrying the irritation of being woken up, even if it was Julian calling. "Nick, you have good connections with the military. I need your help," Julian said, his voice hoarse despite his efforts to remainposed. "What happened?" Nick''s tone immediately turned serious, sensing something was wrong. "Aurora fell into the oceanst night. I just got off the ne and heard about it. Can you... call your military contacts and ask them to help with the search... and recovery?" Every time Julian spoke of the situation, he felt as though a knife was twisting in his heart. His beloved Little Bunny-how could she... How could her life end in such a cruel way? She had promised to grow old with him. "She fell into the oceanst night? How did this happen?" Nick was stunned. Though his personality was cold, he had always liked Aurora''s kind nature. More importantly, she was the woman Julian had loved for years. If she died, what would be of Julian? "I''m heading to the scene now. I didn''t see it happen with my own eyes, so maybe- maybe she''s still alive." This faint hope was the only thing keeping Julian going. "Alright, don''t panic. Go check it out first, and I''ll call my contacts," Nick replied before hanging up and immediately making another call. Julian rushed to the port. His driver, as usual, was waiting to greet him, but Julian yanked the man out of the car without a word and sped away himself. The driver stood in the cold wind, bewildered. "Rock, what''s wrong with the boss?" "Don''t ask. This might be the norm from now on," Rock replied knowingly. He understood Julian well. The once-emotionless iron-blooded CEO had begun to show a softer sidetely. But now that Aurora was gone, everything was over. Julian was likely to be even more vtile than before. Julian drove like a madman. The cruise ship was still out at sea conducting the search. Without waiting, Julian took a speedboat and caught up with the vessel. After a sleepless night, Heather looked utterly haggard. Mr. Warden, on the other hand, was pacing nervously. "Why is Mr. Ba back so early?" he muttered. "What, you think he''s back too soon?" someone retorted. "No, I just thought he wasn''t supposed to arrive until tonight," Mr. Warden stammered. Julian''s early arrival was thest thing he wanted. Now that Julian had just gotten off the ne and learned of Aurora''s disappearance, he was bound to be at his most vtile. Aurora had been invited aboard at his behest. Regardless of how she fell into the ocean, he was responsible. If it were someone else, money might resolve the issue. But Aurora? Her family didn''tck money, and neither did Julian. Recently, Julian had closed a multi-billion-dor deal. Even a small fraction of that would be enough to crush him. Throwing money at Julian was impossible. Julian''s reputation for ruthless efficiency preceded him, and he was also known for his undying loyalty. Now that something had happened to the woman he adored, how could Mr. Warden possiblypensate him? If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Mr. Warden could already imagine the storm brewing. His nerves were frayed, and he felt as though Julian might storm onto the ship at any moment. "Mr. Warden, Mr. Ba is here. He''s asking to board the ship." "Then hurry and invite him aboard!" Mr. Warden said, his voice trembling like a death knell. His legs shook as he rushed to the deck. The other guests were whispering among themselves, while the person who had pushed Ivy off the ship looked visibly uneasy. He needed to leave the ship quickly. Hearing that Julian himself had arrived, everyone followed Mr. Warden to the deck. The crew was lowering the boardingdder. The wind at sea was fierce, especially at dawn. Julian climbed thedder with urgency, an action others found dangerously reckless. He only wanted to reach the ce where she had been, to uncover the truth for himself. "Mr. Ba, I''m deeply sorry for what happened..." Mr. Warden''s attempt at an apology was cut short by Julian''s icy re, silencing him instantly. Julian''s gaze swept across the men and women standing on deck. Everyone he looked at felt a chill run down their spine. "Mr. Ba, it''s my fault. I wasn''t by Miss Montgomery''s side. I..." Heather had cried all night. Her voice was hoarse, and her eyes were red and swollen. She looked utterly miserable. Aurora had always told her not to cry unnecessarily, but this time, she couldn''t hold back. They had searched the sea all night and found nothing. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! The ocean was vast, the waters deep. No one knew whaty beneath the surface. "Take me to where it happened," Julianmanded. He wasn''t interested in ming anyone. He refused to believe Aurora would meet her end here. She had ovee so many challenges before-how could she die here? She had promised to stay with him. "This way, Mr. Ba," Mr. Warden said, now acting like Julian''sckey. If this matter wasn''t resolved properly, his career was finished. For anyone else, he might have felt uncertain. But Julian was another matter. His connections and influence were not something Mr. Warden could contend with. Even after hearing Heather''s ount, he couldn''t believe Ivy had the ability to push Aurora into the ocean. Aurora was resourceful, while Ivy was a delicate princess. If the two had shed, Ivy might not havee out on top. If Ivy had pushed Aurora, she must have had help. Otherwise, how could she have managed it alone? And then there was the issue with the railing. Heather had mentioned it, and Mr. Warden had already inspected the luxurious cruise ship. The ship was well-maintained- how could the railing fail? Someone must have tampered with it in advance. The more frantic Julian appeared, the calmer he became. By the time he arrived, he had pieced together most of the puzzle. There was no way Ivy could have acted alone. Since only Ivy and Aurora had gone missing from the ship, Ivy''s aplice must still be on board. If Aurora didn''t survive, Julian wouldn''t spare those who had harmed her. They would pay the ultimate price as her burialpanions. Chapter 692: Investigation The others, after all, were mere bystanders. They could only see the surface of things. Julian was different-his mind was meticulous. Previously, Ivy had indeed harbored resentment toward Aurora, but she didn''t have the courage to act on it. So, wasst night''s incident an ident or premeditated murder? Everything needed to be thoroughly investigated. The sea breeze tousled his hair as Heather followed behind him, silently watching his imposing figure. What kind of woman wouldn''t be drawn to a man like this? Heather wiped her tears while leading the way. "Mr. Ba, thest time I saw Miss Montgomery was here. She said she wanted to feel the sea breeze before heading back to her room to rest. It''s all my fault-I shouldn''t have left her alone. If I had stayed by her side, none of this would have happened." Julian didn''t bother tofort Heather. Instead, his gaze fixed on the railing, his mind conjuring up the image of Aurora standing there, enjoying the sea breeze. She loved the ocean so much. He could picture her rxed, carefree posture. Just then, she had been texting him,ining about being bored. Who could''ve known that message would be herst? The sour ache in his chest deepened at the thought of her, but he knew now wasn''t the time for grief. If something had happened to her, he''d have a lifetime to grieve and remember. For now, his priority was uncovering the truth. Julian carefully examined the railing. It was sturdy, with no signs of looseness. If she had been peacefully enjoying the breeze here, how could she have ended up by the loosened railing elsewhere? "Who else saw herst night?" Julian''s sharp eyes scanned the crowd. With so many people on board, perhaps someone had seen something. His gaze swept over the men and women assembled before him. They all shook their heads, iming thest time they''d seen Aurora was in the main hall. One man, however, avoided eye contact. Julian noticed him instantly. "You. Come here." "M-Mr. Ba." The man stammered, clearly thest person to have seen Aurora alive. "I didn''t do anything! Last night, I saw Miss Montgomery alone here, enjoying the breeze. I offered to walk her back to her room, but she refused and said she''d go back herself. I swear, thest time I saw her was right here!" The man''s cowardice was obvious. His weak demeanor and counterfeit charm betrayed him as someone whocked integrity. Julian could see right through him. He was likely trying to flirt with Aurora, but that didn''t excuse his actions. Even so, Julian couldn''t let it slide. Grabbing the man by his cor, he pulled him close. "You dared to touch my woman?" "No, no, I wouldn''t dare! Even if I had a hundred lives, I wouldn''t dare! It was that girl Ivy who told me... She said Miss Montgomery was both rich and promiscuous. She told me-" p! The sound echoed as Julian''s palmnded on the man''s face, leaving it red and swollen. This was no ordinary p-it was the rage-filled strike of an infuriated man. The man didn''t even dare to cry out in pain. "You dare use such words to describe her?" Julian''s voice was ice-cold. He, who wouldn''t even dream of hurting Aurora, was enraged that someone else could be so brazen. The man, utterly spineless, had overestimated himself. ttered by Ivy''s words, he had foolishly acted on impulse. He thought Aurora, with her beauty and wealth, was the perfect match for his shallow tastes. But Aurora had been cold and aloof, nothing like Ivy''s description. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Now, standing before Julian-a man who was not only strikingly handsome but also wealthy andmanding-the man realized how foolish he''d been. With a boyfriend like Julian, why would Aurora ever stray? He cursed his bad luck. This was supposed to be his opportunity to board a luxurious yacht, yet it had turned into a disaster. "I''m sorry! It was Ivy who told me all of this. I swear, I didn''t dare do anything! I only said a few words to her before she left. I never had any improper thoughts!" Julian threw the man aside. He fell to the ground, too frightened to utter a word. The onlookers were equally intimidated by Julian''s icy aura. Among them was the man who had pushed Ivy overboard earlier. He marveled at Julian''s sharp instincts. With just a nce, Julian had pinpointed the guilty party. Thankfully, his own training kept him from revealing anything about himself. Heather continued leading Julian to the scene of the incident. "It''s here. The railing was loose before, but workers repaired itst night." Julian observed the area. The railing still bore traces of prior damage. To prevent another ident, the workers had reced all the nearby railings that had shown signs of wear. Every other section of the railing was solid, except this one. "Mr. Warden, how long has it been since your ship was inspected?" "Mr. Ba, I wouldn''t dare neglect that! We have annual inspections, and before every voyage, I have everything checked. Especiallyst night, with such an important event, do you think I''d risk not inspecting the ship? If something went wrong, who would take responsibility? I never expected this to happen." "If it was inspected, that means someone deliberately tampered with this railing," Julian said, his tone firm and resolute. "Could it have been Ivy? She hated Miss Montgomery and could have snuck aboard during the party to sabotage the railing while everyone was distracted in the main hall." Julian knew Ivy and her family well. Even if she had murderous intent, she wasn''t capable of such precise actions. Even if she had grown smarter recently, this kind of work wasn''t something a delicate woman could manage. This railing wasn''t something that could be broken with bare hands. It required tools. Ivy couldn''t have done this alone. Julian''s suspicions grew stronger: there was an aplice among them. "Mr. Warden, it''s gettingte. We have to return to work. Can the ship dock now?" "Yes, we were supposed to disembark before 8 a. m.," someone chimed in. The crowd began to grow restless. To them, this was merely a spat between two sisters that had ended tragically. They weren''t Aurora''s rtives, so their concern only extended to mild sympathy. This was the cold indifference of the world. After a long night, many were irritated. They had their own matters to attend to. Some had even boarded the ship with ulterior motives, now thwarted by the incident. Their frustration turned into resentment toward Aurora. Why couldn''t she die quietly? Why drag everyone else into it? Mr. Warden, who had organized the event with good intentions, now felt cursed. Aurora''s ident had not only marred the evening but also angered the guests. He looked to Julian for guidance. "Mr. Ba, what do you think we should do?" "Leave? Every one of you here is a suspect. I''ve already contacted the police. You''ll all stay to assist with the investigation." Chapter 693: The Suspicion They were going to be investigated? On the ship, everyone exchanged uneasy nces, silently questioning the necessity of Julian''s actions. To them, it was nothing more than an unfortunate ident. The thought of a formal investigation, with all itsplexity and red tape, was too much to bear. "An investigation? Mr. Ba, we understand that you''re grieving, upset, and even angry right now. We all feel terrible about what happened-no one wanted this to ur. But, you see, we all have things to attend to today. Once the ship docks, perhaps we could quietly move on. After all, this was just an ident, wasn''t it?" "An ident?" Julian''s piercing gaze locked onto the man who had spoken. A cold smile crossed his face. "Then exin this to me: how do you ount for the condition of these railings? Everywhere else, they are intact and sturdy. If there were a structural issue, it would be widespread, not isted to this one section." "Well... maybe the workers cut corners during construction. Over time, this part of the railing might have weakened." "Cut corners? On a cruise ship thisvish? Cutting corners on interior dcor or hiddenponents might be usible, but the railings? They''re one of the most critical safety measures on the ship. What kind of idiot would risk cutting corners there?" "Even if someone tampered with the railing, it''s also possible that Ivy herself did something to it. Maybe she brought this upon herself and fell into the sea as a result." "If Ivy had the skills to tamper with railings, I''d almost be impressed. If she could pull that off, I''d dly chop my head off and let you use it as a stool. No, someone here- someone among you-is the one who tampered with the railing. I''m giving you ten minutes toe clean. If you step forward now and tell me the truth, I might be lenient. The police will be here in less than ten minutes. When they arrive and uncover the truth, I''ll make sure you''ll never recover from this for the rest of your life." Julian''s sharp, hawk-like eyes scanned the group. One man''s heart pounded in his chest. He hadn''t expected Julian to arrive at this conclusion so quickly. Damn it! If he had known Julian was this perceptive, he would have arranged for someone to extract him sooner. After all, it wasn''t as though he''d killed a politician or someone important. Tampering with the railing and giving Ivy a push had been straightforward enough-it was just another job for a professional hitman like him. The night before, he had effortlessly taken out two targets and even found time to enjoy himself with a woman, confident that he''d leave the ship today without a hitch and collect the rest of his payment. Julian was just a businessman, no matter how clever he seemed. The tools he''d used were already at the bottom of the sea. No one would trace it back to him. Yet, as Julian''s sharp gaze bore into him, the man felt a flicker of fear. He knew Julian''s words were a bluff meant to trap someone, but those piercing eyes made him hesitate for the first time. "Mr. Ba, you''re overthinking this. It was clearly just an ident," someone interjected with a yawn, eager to end the conversation. "Apologies, everyone," Julian replied, his tone cold. "These are extraordinary circumstances, and they require extraordinary measures. If you''re tired, feel free to rest. When the police arrive, I''ll call for you if needed. If you''re hungry, the kitchen has prepared breakfast. Please go to the dining room." Mr. Warden, caught in the middle of the tension, dared not offend anyone. As the others dispersed, Julian remained persistent. "Take me to the other areas," he said. "Of course." Heather led Julian through the ces they had visited earlier. As Julian retraced their steps, his mind was filled with images of Aurora walking these same paths. He knew her chances of survival were slim, yet he couldn''t help but pray to the heavens for a miracle. Aurora was only 22 years old-far too young to leave this world. "Mr. Ba, this was our roomst night. Miss Montgomery said she''d go out to catch some fresh air and return to sleep. It''s my fault-I should have brought her back myself," Heather admitted, her voice filled with guilt. Suddenly, she pped herself hard across the face. Aurora had been her mentor, her guide in life, and one of her few true friends. Heather''s regret was overwhelming. If only she had taken Aurora back to the room, perhaps none of this would have happened. Julian scanned the room. It was untouched-Aurora hadn''t returned. Her small bag and toiletries were still there. His fingers tightened around a familiar piece of clothing: her pajamas. His eyes reddened as he held them. He had picked out those pajamas for her himself. Not long ago, they had gone shopping for the new year, wandering through the mall together. "Julian, I want to get some new pajamas. Which one do you think looks best?" she had asked, tilting her head adorably. He had gently patted her head. "This one." Aurora had nced at the pajamas, which were decorated with cartoon bunnies. "Don''t men usually prefer something a little sexier? Why are you picking something that looks like it''s for kids?" "Because, to me, you''ll always be my Little Bunny," Julian had replied with a smile. Aurora had nodded obediently, epting his choice. Now, the pajamas remained, but she was gone. Julian''s grip tightened, and his emotions nearly overwhelmed him. Heather watched as this strong man fought back tears, her own heart aching at the sight. Though Aurora and Julian had appeared happy and sessful in recent times, Heather knew from Aurora''s confidences that their journey had been fraught with challenges. Why was fate so cruel? After all they had endured, why did they have to face this separation? Even as a bystander, Heather found the situation unbearable. Julian forced himself to rein in his emotions. There was still so much to do. The killer was still on board, and he would not let them walk free. "Go to Mr. Warden and get me the records of everyone on this ship," he instructed. "Understood." Heather wiped away her tears. No matter what had happened to Aurora, those who remained had a duty to seek justice for her, to ensure she could rest in peace. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for the contact. "I need you to do something for me." "Name it. Same price as usual." "Investigate someone-Ivy Montgomery. Find out who she''s been in contact with and what''s been going on with hertely. I need every detail." "Got it." After hanging up, Julian made another call, this time to Tina. She had previously warned him to protect Aurora, and he had failed her. Who had the most reason to want Aurora dead? The obvious answer was Mio Walsh. Though he was far away in New York, he couldn''t be ruled out. Tina picked up quickly. "Hello?" "How have you been?" "Same as always. How''s Aurora?" "She... she''s doing well." Julian couldn''t bring himself to tell her the truth. Chapter 694: Vortex Julian couldn''t believe Aurora was really gone. The railing may have broken, but no one had seen her jump. This lingering hope was the only thing keeping him alive. He couldn''t afford to tell Tina, especially with her fragile health. If she found out, the shock might be too much for her. "She''s fine, right? I''ve been feeling on edge these past few days, dreaming of Aurora drowning and calling out for help. I''ve been so anxious, and when I tried calling you, your phone was off," Tina said, her voice trembling. Hearing this, Julian''s worry deepened. Could it be a mother''s intuition? Was Tina sensing something? Suppressing his unease, he asked casually, "It''s nothing. I just wanted to know if Mio Walsh has been up to anythingtely." "Mio? He spent a few days in Hawaii recently, but he''s been at the office since then. I''ve had people keeping an eye on him, and there''s been no unusual activity." "Got it. I''ve got some things to take care of. I''ll call youter." "Alright, go ahead." Tina hung up. She wasn''t so easily fooled. Why would Julian call out of the blue to ask about Mio Walsh? She summoned Erica. "Look into Mio Walsh''s recent activities for me." "Ma''am, we''ve already got people monitoring him. Why the sudden interest?" "I don''t know. I''ve just been feeling uneasy these past few days. Check it thoroughly." "Understood." Tina clutched her chest. Could something have happened to Aurora? About ten minutester, the sound of helicopter des filled the air above the yacht. Julian knew his reinforcements had arrived. The noise drew everyone onboard to the deck, where security personnel began directing passengers to safer areas. A long rope was dropped from the helicopter, and, like a scene from an action movie, a man slid down expertly. He was dressed in a military uniform, and many of the women present couldn''t help but swoon at the sight. Men in uniform had a natural allure, and his dramatic entrance only amplified it. Sliding down from such a height, with the rope swaying in the sea breeze, was a nerve- wracking feat to watch. For the onlookers, it was a breathtaking disy of skill. For the man in uniform, it was routine. As he approached, the crowd noticed he wore a silver mask that concealed his face. His fitted uniform entuated his strong, athletic build. Julian had asked Nick for help, but he hadn''t expected someone of this caliber to show up. The silver mask was an unmistakable trademark. No one knew the man''s true identity, but rumors of his elite unit-a shadowy force executing high-risk, ssified missions for the government-were well-known. Anything he handled was tied to national interests, and for Aurora''s case to draw his involvement left Julian stunned. He knew Nick had connections with the military, but this went far beyond what he had imagined. No wonder Nick had managed to clean up his past so thoroughly. "You are...?" Julian asked cautiously. "You can call me Vortex," the man replied curtly. It was just a codename, as enigmatic as the man himself. No one knew his real name or face. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! The man''s presence wasmanding. Despite theck of insignia or rank on his camouge uniform, the aura of authority and danger surrounding him was undeniable. Julian had heard Nick mention him before, but this was their first meeting face-to-face. Just as Julian was about to speak again, another figure appeared at the helicopter door. This time, it wasn''t a soldier but a man dressed in a sleek gray overcoat. He mimicked Vortex''s earlier maneuver, sliding down the rope with ease. Sharp-eyed onlookers quickly recognized him. "Mr. Coleman! It''s Mr. Coleman!" someone eximed. If it was impressive for a soldier like Vortex to perform such a daring stunt, seeing Mr. Coleman-a man of wealth and status-do the same left everyone in awe. Nick slid down effortlessly, his movements smooth and confident. While many had long admired Mr. Coleman''spetence, no one had imagined he was capable of something like this. It became clear to all watching that Nick had powerful military backing. Those who once feared or respected him now dared not even think of crossing him. Before anyone could approach and greet him, a female voice shouted over the sound of the helicopter des. "Damn it, Nick! I''m wearing a skirt today!" A woman poked her head out of the helicopter. Irene. Upon hearing about Aurora, she hadn''t even stopped to rest before joining Nick on his way over. However, the helicopter couldn''tnd safely on the yacht, and she was stuck onboard. "Irene, be a good girl and wait for news," Nick said firmly. He hadn''t anticipated this situation, but even if Irene had been wearing pants, he wouldn''t have let her attempt the descent. She wasn''t trained for it, and an ident here could be disastrous. Frustrated, Irene grumbled like a caged tiger, pacing back and forth. Eventually, she had no choice but to stay aboard the helicopter as it flew away. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for the --- "Julian," Nick began, "a friend of mine just started his leave today. He''s handled plenty of tricky situations, so I thought he''d be more useful than the police." "The city''s police force is already mobilized," Vortex added coolly. "Patrol boats and rescue teams are en route. It won''t be long now." Julian had orchestrated a massive search operation for Aurora, deploying resources acrossnd, sea, and air. Mr. Warden, the yacht''s owner, was drenched in sweat. Inviting Aurora had been the worst decision of his life. If something had truly happened to her, he''d have to pack up and disappear for good. Meanwhile, someone lurking in the shadows was equally panicked. They hadn''t expected things to escte this far. Killing a government official wouldn''t have caused this muchmotion. Fear began to creep into their heart. "I''ll exin the situation," Julian said, leading the group to the scene of the incident. He outlined his suspicions and observations. Vortex listened intently before responding. "Your suspicions are valid. A delicate young woman like Aurora wouldn''t have tampered with the railing. It was inspected before departure with no issues reported, meaning it was damaged during the voyage. There''s no doubt someone helped Ivy, or perhaps another person had their own motives to harm Aurora. There are two possibilities here: either the culprit is still on this yacht, or they''ve already escaped afterpleting the job. If it''s a professional hitman, they would''ve nned their exit strategy in advance. Even on a yacht, they''d have a way out. If it''s thetter, finding them will be nearly impossible." Julian frowned. "That''s certainly a possibility." Chapter 695: A Suspicious Figure "At least we can now confirm the existence of another man," Vortex said, his voice steady and analytical. "There are two possibilities here. This man might have been working with Ivy, and the two of them nned together how to deal with Aurora. The other possibility is that he wasn''t aligned with Ivy at all. Maybe he was acting alone, intending to kill Aurora-or perhaps to kill both Ivy and Aurora in one move. Personally, I lean toward the second hypothesis. If they were working together, two against one, would Aurora have stood a chance? It''s possible, albeit unlikely, that in a desperate moment, Aurora dragged Ivy into the sea with her, ensuring mutual destruction. But statistically speaking, the odds of that are slim. What if someone tampered with the railing beforehand, setting this all up? Ivy might have been manipted from the start. Imagine this: Ivy and Aurora get into an argument. In the heat of the moment, Aurora identally falls from the railing. Before Ivy could even react, a hidden hand pushes her into the sea as well. Considering the evidence at the scene and the sequence of events, this scenario seems the most usible. But then, what kind of grudge could someone hold to justify killing both sisters?" Vortex, a veteran investigator with years of experience, had pieced together a theory that brought them closer to the truth. His analysis painted a vivid picture in Julian''s mind. On that night in Rome, at the grand banquet, Mio Walsh had been there. Ivy had been there too. Tina had once mentioned Mio Walsh''s methods. In the business world, anyone who dared to steal his deals could expect swift retaliation. And Aurora? She hadn''t just taken a deal from him-she had taken a massive one. Moreover, Aurora''s identity alone posed a significant threat to Mio Walsh. For days, Mio Walsh had remained eerily quiet, and Julian had even wondered if he was unaware of Aurora''s true identity. Perhaps Tina had been overthinking it all. But now, in the wake of these events, Julian couldn''t help but dig deeper. Mio Walsh wasn''t idle-he had simply chosen another n. It was a clever move, though not the most brilliant. What made it clever was that he had used Ivy to execute his n, catching everyone off guard. His n seeded, but his fatal mistake was targeting Aurora. By doing so, he had enraged Julian. No matter what Mio Walsh gained, Julian vowed to destroy everything he owned, piece by piece. If Mio Walsh had no intention of letting him live peacefully, Julian would ensure Mio Walsh would beg for death. In truth, no matter what tactics Mio Walsh employed, Aurora''s list of enemies was short. Those bold enough to kill her could be counted on one hand. If Aurora were to die, Julian''s first suspect would be Mio Walsh. No matter how wless Mio Walsh thought his n was, no matter how much me he shifted onto Ivy, Julian would see through it. Even if Aurora truly died, Mio Walsh would never know peace. Julian would dedicate his life to taking everything from him, one step at a time. Julian had already ordered a full investigation into Ivy''s recent contacts. Once evidence surfaced, Mio Walsh would be finished. "I already have a suspect in mind," Julian dered, his expression grim. "Who is it?" "I don''t have proof yet. But once I do, he''s done for!" Julian''s confidence was unwavering. He was a man who spoke with evidence, not guesswork. "For now, our priority is finding Aurora. Don''t lose hope-Aurora might still be alive," Nick said, attempting tofort him. "She''s alive," Julian said firmly. As long as her body wasn''t found, he refused to believe otherwise. "Well, back to our earlier question. Whether or not the person we''re after is on the ship, we need to interrogate everyone thoroughly. If they''re here, it''ll make things easier-we can find the real culprit." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Agreed. Let''s start by analyzing this list. These are the profiles of everyone on board. We''ll eliminate suspects one by one." "These people are all business professionals. You two are more familiar with them than I am, so look through the profiles. I''ll check the surveince footage," Vortex said. "Surveince footage?" Nick asked, puzzled. "What are you hoping to find there?" "Most people are in the main hall right now. If the culprit is among them, they might slip up." Vortex''s insight ran deeper than the other two. "I forgot this is your area of expertise," Nick said. "Go ahead." He and Julian turned their attention back to the profiles. Vortex quietly entered the surveince room. At that moment, most of the guests were eating breakfast. Conversations buzzed around the hall, with many faces showing impatience. What should have been a pleasant banquet had turned into a nightmare. Now they were stuck on the ship, unable to leave, with their schedules disrupted. Some guests wereining, while others busied themselves with phone calls, trying to rearrange their ns. Vortex''s eyes scanned the faces on the screen, one by one. Finally, his gazended on a man sitting in the corner. The man was calmly eating, seemingly unaffected by the chaos around him. A woman sat beside him, her demeanor flirtatious, but the man remained indifferent. Vortex zoomed in on the footage, studying the man''s expression closely. If this man were a trained killer, he would excel at controlling his facial expressions. Knowing he might be under scrutiny, he wouldn''t show any signs of panic. In situations like this, the calmest person often stood out as the most suspicious. He was clever, but he had made a fatal mistake. Vortex''s sharp eyes focused on the man''s posture and the way he ate. There was something unusual about him. The man ate quickly, barely chewing before swallowing. This wasn''t normal behavior-it was the hallmark of someone from a specialized field, like Vortex himself. In high-pressure situations, time was precious. Meals were consumed in minutes, if at all. Some emergencies required immediate action, leaving no time for leisurely eating. Another possibility was that the man was an assassin. Killers often spent weeks, even months, preparing for a single target. Their eating habits were erratic, and food was merely fuel to keep them going. The man''s mechanical eating, hisck of interest in the food itself, raised rms. He was merely going through the motions. Eventually, his femalepanion grew bored and left his side. The man scanned the room, his eyes carefully observing the people around him. By now, the coast guard, rescue boats, and even submarines had arrived. The sea was bustling with activity. Julian entered the surveince room, holding a stack of profiles. "We''ve identified a few suspects. They boarded alone and don''t appear to be part of anypany or executive team." "Let me see," Vortex said, taking the documents from Julian. He skimmed through them quickly, his focus narrowing on one individual. "Take a look at this guy. I''ve been watching him on the cameras for a while now," Vortex said, pointing to the man. It turned out that one of Julian''s suspects matched the man Vortex had been observing. Chapter 696: The Confession The file bore the name "Li Ming," as in and unremarkable as it could get. His face matched the name-ordinary to the point of blending into the crowd. "Joe Hopkinson, 32 years old, frencer." That was the information he had registered when boarding the ship. Many others had simr profiles. The difference was that he came alone, unaffiliated with anypany. As for the invitation, getting one wasn''t particrly difficult with some effort-just look at Ivy as an example. "From the registration times, it''s clear Ivy and he didn''t board together, which rules out an alliance between the two. This aligns more with what we previously suspected- perhaps this is a case of the mantis stalking the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind." "I''ve been observing him for half the day now. There''s something off about him. His habits reveal that he''s not as ordinary as he seems." The group exchanged nces. "It seems this murderer is quite bold. Aftermitting the crimest night, he still dared to remain on the ship." "I bet he''s arrogant-probably thinks killing a woman is too trivial, too easy to be a real challenge." Julian''s eyes burned as he stared at the surveince footage. Even if this man hadn''t directly killed Aurora, he had tampered with the railing. That alone made him guilty of murder in Julian''s eyes. Nick felt the chill radiating from Julian and quickly tried to calm him. "Don''t act rashly. If he''s a professional killer, there are still many innocent people on this ship. What we need to do is capture him without causing panic or putting others in danger." "I''ll try to control myself," Julian said, taking a deep breath to steady his emotions. "Leave it to me," Vortex said coldly. He was more than familiar with handling situations like this. "Alright." Police officers began boarding the ship. The moment they saw Vortex, their expressions changed. Rumors had circted that a big figure was assisting in the case, but no one had expected it to be him. Several officers had worked with Vortex on major cases before, so they greeted him with deference. "Alright, enough with the pleasantries. Let''s get to work," Vortex said curtly, clearly unimpressed by their ttery. "Yes, sir. We''ve already gathered information on the situation. What we need now is to question everyone about their whereaboutsst night and determine if anyone was involved. We''ll assist you in any way we can." Technically, this wasn''t Vortex''s responsibility, but the way he carried himselfmanded respect. Everyone instinctively followed his lead. "From now on, we''ll record statements one by one," Vortex announced. The passengers, seeing how the police deferred to Vortex, quickly restrained any arrogance or defiance. In the crowd, Joe Hopkinson stood with a calm demeanor, as if nothing had happened the night before. Little did he know, he was already under close scrutiny. One by one, everyone went in to give their statements until it was finally his turn. Before the questioning began, Vortex had already instructed his team to take extra precautions. If things escted, there was a real risk of violence. Joe Hopkinson walked into the room with an air ofposure. His psychological resilience was impressive-despite the intense pressure, he remained unflustered. But Vortex wasn''t fooled. He had already noticed discrepancies in the surveince footage, and now, observing him up close, his suspicions deepened. The man''s footsteps were unnaturally light, a trait typical of someone with professional training. From the surveince room, Julian and Nick watched the interrogation. Julian''s anger red as his eyes locked onto the man. "Stay calm and trust Vortex. He''s the best at handling situations like this. He''ll get the truth," Nick reassured him, patting his shoulder. "Alright," Julian replied, though his voice betrayed his unease. Aurora''s fate was still uncertain. Even the possibility of her being abducted was preferable to the thought of her drowning in the sea. Vortex nced at Joe Hopkinson''s file before addressing him. "Mr. Joe Hopkinson, correct?" "Yes, officer." There was a trace of respect in Joe''s eyes, the kind one might expect from a professionally trained individual. "I''m not a police officer, just lending a hand. So there''s no need to feel nervous. Let''s talk aboutst night," Vortex said, his tone devoid of hostility, as if this were a routine conversation. "Alright, ask away." "Between 8:00 PM and midnightst night, where were you? Who were you with? Can anyone verify your whereabouts?" Vortex asked. "I spent some time in the main hall andter met a beautiful woman named Luna. She was with me the whole evening. She can vouch for me," Joe replied. "Luna, is it? I''ll confirm that with her. Mr. Hopkinson, I''ve reviewed your file. It says you weren''t officially invited to this event. How did you obtain your invitation?" "That''s correct. I''m just an ordinary guy. Naturally, Mr. Warden wouldn''t invite someone like me. But I heard there''d be a party on this ship. You know how it is-men always want to have some fun. I figured there''d be plenty of beautiful women, so I pulled some strings and got an invitation. I had a great timest night." He ended with a knowing smile, as if sharing a joke. "Where do you work, Mr. Hopkinson? What''s your monthly sry?" Vortex pressed. "I work at SAJ Beautification Company. My sry is about average for a regr working-ss household. Officer, surely you''re not suspecting me just because I don''t make enough money to afford this trip?" His answers were seamless. iming he came aboard for fun wasn''t an unreasonable excuse. "Of course not. I''m just curious. Hold on a moment while I call yourpany," Vortex said nonchntly. "Officer, do you question everyone this thoroughly?" "Of course. Two lives have been lost. Without a thorough investigation, how could we bring justice to them and their families? Now, give me your department manager''s phone number," Vortex said coldly. Reluctantly, Joe provided a number. Vortex dialed it and, surprisingly, confirmed that Joe did work for thepany. Had he misjudged the man? Impossible. Everything about him felt off-his demeanor, his movements. Years of experience told Vortex this man wasn''t ordinary. "You''ve taken leave from work, correct?" "Yes, I wanted to take a vacation and unwind. Working overtime constantly can be exhausting. Unlike others, I prefer to spend my money rather than hoard it." "You have an interesting perspective." "Any more questions, officer?" "Not for now. If we need anything further, I hope you''ll cooperate," Vortex said, rising from his seat. "Of course. I''ll be on my way, then," Joe said confidently as he stood. Inwardly, he thought, This guy isn''t so tough after all. As Joe left, Julian was beside himself with frustration. "You''re just going to let him walk away?" Chapter 697: Assassin K Nick quickly grabbed Julian, who was about to rush out in desperation. "What are you doing? We need to trust Vortex. Have you forgotten what he said before? If this man really is a professional assassin, he''s bound to be armed. Are you rushing out to get yourself killed or to alert him prematurely?" Julian, usually calm andposed, couldn''t hold back his anxiety. The recovery team still hadn''t found the body, and the longer it took, the more worried he became. "Where''s the self-control you used to be so proud of?" Nick pressed. "Nick, if it were Irene in danger today, would you be this calm?" Julian''s wounded gaze met Nick''s, rendering him speechless. Nick knew the truth. If something like this had happened to Irene, he would have torn the heavens apart to save her. "Neither of us could. But for now, leave this to Vortex. Trust him, okay?" Nick said firmly. Julian reluctantly sat back down, though his eyes remained glued to the surveince monitor. Suddenly, the screen showed a change. Joe Hopkinson had taken just two steps when Vortex''s cold voice rang out behind him. "Mr. Joe Hopkinson, why would you bring a gun aboard a cruise ship just to have fun?" Joe froze in shock. As an assassin, carrying a gun was second nature. Had he identally exposed it when he got up? Instinctively, his left hand reached for his back, only to find his gun missing. By the time he realized Vortex had tricked him, it was toote. The earlier questioning had just been a ploy. Vortex''s true intent had been this moment. Joe had let his guard down, and now he was caught. As an assassin, Joe knew he couldn''t keep up the act any longer. There was only one way out: fight his way through. The ship was crowded; grabbing a hostage was always an option. He had already called for backup, so all he needed to do was escape this room. Joe moved swiftly, pulling out a gun. But Vortex was faster. Before Joe could aim, Vortex fired decisively. The sound of the gunshot echoed through the hall. Guests screamed and scattered, ducking for cover. Was there really an assassin on board? Was this not just a freak ident? Vortex''s shot hit Joe''s hand, making him drop his weapon. If it had been anyone else from the police, they might have hesitated, but Vortex had no such reservations. This boldness was what set him apart. "No one has ever escaped me, Assassin K," Vortex said, his voice cold andmanding. Joe Hopkinson raised his head again, his once-innocent expression gone. His eyes were sharp and dangerous. "Vortex, do you know what''s most important to an assassin?" "A hand," Vortex replied nonchntly. "But don''t worry. You''ve still got one more, don''t you?" The mask on Vortex''s face obscured his expression, but the faint smirk at the corner of his mouth was visible. It was cruel and bloodthirsty. He had carried out countless high- level missions for the nation, and Assassin K was a notorious name in the underworld. Normally, their paths wouldn''t have crossed as long as their objectives didn''t conflict. Vortex wasn''t a cop, yet his authority surpassed that of the police. Sometimes, the tasks he carried out weren''t much different from those of an assassin. But today, he was here for Julian, and that changed everything. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Since you''ve already figured me out, I have nothing more to say. But, Vortex, you don''t think I only brought one gun, do you?" Assassin K''s face twisted into a mocking grin. An assassin''s hands were their lifeline, and Vortex had just taken one away. This was a grudge he couldn''t let go of. "They say Assassin K''s marksmanship is wless. Well, I''m known as a sharpshooter myself. Should we test that out? Who''ll take the first shot-you or me?" Vortex said, his tone light butced with menace. Julian watched the monitor, holding his breath. In the corporate world, he could decide the life or death of an entirepany with ease. But Vortex was a different breed. He decided the fate of individuals, delivering judgment with chilling precision. No wonder Vortex had insisted Julian stay in the room. Against someone like Assassin K, Julian wouldn''t stand a chance-and he''d only end up being a liability. Assassin K knew he''d met his match. "Vortex, I didn''t know you''d stoop to working for the police. Isn''t investigating two deaths beneath you?" "I told you, I''m here to help a friend. Assassin K, I have no personal grudge against you. Arresting criminals is the police''s job. My only goal is helping my friend. Tell me the truth-who hired you? If you cooperate, I might let you live." The offer was tempting, but Assassin K''s face remained cold. "Betraying a client is a death sentence in this line of work. How would I survive in the future?" "Do you believe I can make sure you don''t survive now?" Vortex said, his tone calm but his presence overwhelming. "I''ll give you three seconds to think it over." "Three... two... one..." "How can anyone decide in three seconds?" Assassin K scoffed. "It only takes one second to kill," Vortex replied, firing another shot. With a sharp crack, Assassin K''s other hand was rendered useless. This was the mark of a true master. The long conversation had been a fa?ade, designed to make Assassin K drop his guard. Vortex understood assassins too well. They were desperate, dangerous people. Cornering them could provoke a deadly retaliation. With so many people on board, coteral damage was a risk he couldn''t take. That''s why Vortex had handled this alone, without backup. "Wasn''t your n all along to kill me?" Assassin K asked. "I injured your hands because, as you said, they''re an assassin''s most precious tools. If I let you go, you''d hunt me down no matter where I went. I don''t leave loose ends. Besides, you''re no innocent. Your hands are stained with the blood of countless victims. Consider this my contribution to justice." Assassin K smirked disdainfully. "And you think your hands are any cleaner than mine? Kill me, and my friends won''t let you go." "You think I don''t have enemies? I''ve faced assassins, mercenaries, and worse. A hundred like you wouldn''t scare me. But you should worry about yourself. You know my methods. Cooperate, and we both walk away with minimal pain. Refuse, and you know what I''m capable of." Vortex''s smile was cold, almost demonic. He was a harbinger of death. If Assassin K had known his target wasn''t just another wealthy heiress but someone who would bring Vortex into the picture, he would never have taken the contract. Vortex had already subdued him and confiscated all his weapons. The mask he always wore was his shield against retribution. He had made too many enemies; if anyone discovered his true identity, they would stop at nothing for revenge. Chapter 698: The Desperate Search When Julian and the others entered the room, they found the assassin K bleeding heavily from both hands. His clothes had been stripped off, leaving only a towel wrapped around his waist. Vortex had been meticulous-true to the nature of a killer, every minor oversight could lead to disaster. He wasn''t afraid for himself; there were still innocent people on board. Vortex had already conducted several thorough searches, even inspecting assassin K''s most private areas multiple times. Julian strode forward and kicked K hard. "Did you kill her?" The kick wasn''t light. K was sent sprawling to the floor. "I only tampered with the railing," K gasped. "It was Ivy who killed her." As they''d suspected, K confirmed their theory. However, no matter how hard they pressed him, K refused to reveal who had hired him. Vortex tried searching his phone for clues, but it was brand new. Assassins had their habits-working in such a dangerous profession meant that if caught, a phone could easily be damning evidence. The phone was nk, carrying no personal information or traces that could lead to anyone else in their line of work. "I don''t need you to say it. I already know who it was," Julian dered, his voice cold and deliberate, each word like a sentence of judgment. "Whether it''s you or him, you''ll both pay for what you''ve done." K was arrested, but Aurora''s body was still missing, and Ivy had also disappeared without a trace. "Not finding her might be a good thing," Nick said, trying to console Julian. "She could''ve been saved by a passing ship. That''s how you met her back then, isn''t it?" K''s confession confirmed their fears-Aurora had fallen into the sea. But this time was different. Back then, Julian had been the one in the water, and he could swim. Aurora, however, couldn''t. She was terrified of water. If Hayden hadn''t saved her in time back then, she wouldn''t have survived. "I''ll find her," Julian said resolutely. "No matter what state she''s in, I''ll find her." He refused to let himself think otherwise. He clung to the hope, however faint, that she might''ve been rescued the moment she fell into the water. He told himself it was possible, even if it meant lying to himself. "Yes, we''ll all help you," Nick assured him. "I believe she has a guardian angel watching over her. She''ll be okay." The real culprit had been identified, and the ship docked to allow everyone else to disembark. For most, it had been merely a false rm. They were free to go home, soak in a bath, and wake up to a new day. But for Julian, it was anything but over. He was the most heartbroken of them all. Once the ship was cleared, Julian donned a diving suit and plunged into the sea repeatedly. Nick, worried something might happen to him, had no choice but to apany him. Meanwhile, Vortex directed the remaining crew to continue the search. On the ship, Irene was beside herself with worry. The weather was freezing, and the ocean vast. Julian had been pushing himself all night without rest or food. If his body gave out and he failed to resurface, what then? She also felt for Nick, who tirelessly dove alongside Julian, trip after trip. When they surfaced again, Irene couldn''t contain herself any longer. "I''m begging you both, please stop going down there. We have professional divers for this. Get some rest, eat something to regain your strength," she pleaded. She wanted to tell them the truth: even a ne crash in the ocean often left no trace for days-how could they expect to find a single person? It was like searching for a needle in a haystack. But she couldn''t bring herself to say it. She didn''t believe Aurora was truly gone either. Tears rolled down her face as she watched them. "I''m fine," Julian said hoarsely. "I know my limits." "Look at yourself! Your lips are turning blue," Irene shot back. "Julian, I know you''re worried, but what''s done is done. If someone rescued her, she wouldn''t still be in this part of the sea. If no one did, she''d still be here, and there''s no rush to find her this very second. Think about Nick-if not yourself." Julian nced at Nick, who was in no better shape than him. But Nick understood the pain of losing someone you loved. If going through this helped ease Julian''s torment, then he was willing to endure it. "I''m okay," Nick said quietly. Julian exhaled deeply, his rationality finally breaking through. "I''m sorry. Let''s take a break." Irene nodded quickly. "Go soak in a hot bath and eat something. We have plenty of people searching. You need to take care of yourself. If Little Bunnyes back and sees you like this, she''ll be heartbroken." Julian nodded numbly and went to the room Aurora had nned to stay in. He soaked in the bath, but sleep wouldn''te. Instead, he held one of Aurora''s nightgowns tightly in his arms, clinging to it as if it were her. He couldn''t bear to let go. When Irene entered with milk and breakfast, she found therge man sitting on the bed, holding the nightgown like a lifeline. He looked like a child who had been abandoned. Her eyes reddened at the sight. "Eat something," she urged softly. "I''m not hungry," Julian muttered, his voice mechanical and devoid of emotion. Irene knew how much pain he was in. People were most vulnerable in such moments, and she feared he might copse entirely. Gently, she coaxed him, "ording to K''s confession, the incident happened around nine o''clock. The ship had only been sailing for about an hour, so the search area is rtively small. We''ve sent so many people to look, and the fact that we haven''t found her is the best possible news. This area is usually busy with passing ships. There''s a good chance someone rescued her, which is why we can''t find Little Bunny. She''s probably resting somewhere right now, and when she recovers, she''ll contact you. But if you don''t take care of yourself, what will she think if shees back and sees you like this?" Her words finally got through to him. Julian began eating, though mechanically and without care for what was on his te or how it tasted. He was numb. But he knew he had to survive. If he died, he''d never find her. If he died, he couldn''t avenge her. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "That''s better," Irene said gently. "Look at your eyes-they''re bloodshot. Drink the milk and get some sleep. Who knows? Maybe Little Bunny will be back when you wake up." She was experienced atforting others. After noticing that Julian hadn''t dried his hair after his bath, she brought over a towel and began gently drying it for him. The gesture caused a pang in Julian''s heart-it reminded him of Aurora. Back at home, when he was busy, he''d often leave his hair wet. He''d always scold Aurora for doing the same, but when it was him, he''d brush it off, thinking it didn''t matter because he was a man. Irene''s care only deepened his grief. He clenched his jaw, fighting back tears. "All done," Irene said softly. "Now rest. If there''s any news, I''ll tell you immediately." Juliany down like an obedient child, pulling the nket over himself. Exhausted, he fell asleep quickly. Unknown to him, Irene had slipped a mild sedative into his milk. He needed rest more than anything now. After tucking him in, she left the room, sighing deeply. "Why do you torment two people who love each other so much, God?" she whispered. "Is he asleep?" Nick asked quietly outside the door. "For now," Irene replied, her voice heavy with worry. "If this keeps up, he''ll break down." "Let''s hope Aurora is safe andes back soon," Nick said. "I''m afraid he''ll lose his mind otherwise." Chapter 699: She Climbed Up Herself The quiet night was shattered by the sound of Aurora plunging into the water. The stillness of the sea broke as she slowly sank beneath the waves while Ivy iled desperately, clinging to survival. She was waiting, hoping for a passing ship. Luck was on her side. A light appeared on the horizon, and a ship approached. Ivy mustered all her strength, waving her arms and shouting at the top of her lungs. On the deck, a man smoking a cigarette noticed her. "Look, there''s someone in the water!" "Don''t talk nonsense. This is the open sea-it could be a monster," another replied skeptically. "No, listen! She''s calling for help. Maybe a shipwreck happened nearby." The two exchanged nces, their eyes glinting coldly. "Come on, let''s tell the boss," one of them said. Inside the cabin, a man rested with his eyes closed. "Boss, we spotted a woman in the water calling for help. Not sure if a shipwreck happened nearby." "I''ll take a look." The man stood, brushing off the woman beside him. He grabbed a powerful shlight and stepped onto the deck, shining its beam across the water. "Help me! Please save me!" Ivy cried out, overwhelmed with relief. She thought she was going to die, but here was a ship-a lifeline. "It really is a woman," the man muttered indifferently, standing at the bow. "Fine. I''m in a good mood today. Toss her a rope. She can climb up herself." "Yes, Boss," someone replied. Everyone knew this man''s temperament-he wasn''t a kind soul. His favorite pastime was finding amusement in others'' misery. The rope was thrown near Ivy. "If you want to live, climb up," the manmanded coldly. Desperate to survive, Ivy didn''t hesitate. She grabbed the rope and tried to pull herself up, but her soft, pampered body wasn''t built for such a task. Having spent so long in the freezing water, she was already exhausted. She clung to the rope, falling back repeatedly, her attempts met with mockingughter from the men gathered on deck. "I... I can''t climb up. Please, help me! I fell off my ship by ident, and it''s already sailed away. If you don''t save me, I''ll die out here!" Ivy pleaded, her voice breaking. "Boss, it''s freezing out here. Leaving her in the water isn''t right. Why don''t we just pull her up?" one of the crew, a rare voice ofpassion, suggested hesitantly. Ivy''s lips were turning blue from the cold. If she stayed in the water any longer, she''d freeze to death. "You talk too much," the man snapped, ring at the crewmember. "Pull her up," he finally relented. "Yes, Boss." Ivy gripped the rope tightly as the crew hauled her aboard. She copsed onto the deck, trembling but alive. She couldn''t stop herself from thinking that Aurora must be dead by now. Just as the thought crossed her mind, someone eximed, "Boss, look! There are dolphins-a whole pod of them! It looks like they''re pushing someone to the surface." The man shone his shlight toward the water. Indeed, a pod of dolphins surrounded something-or someone. "I''ve always thought those stories about dolphins saving people were a joke," one man murmured. "Guess it''s true after all. This woman must be lucky-seems even the heavens want her alive." "Boss, should we help her?" another asked. They''d already saved one person. What was one more? Though it was unclear if this second woman was even alive. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "No! Don''t save her!" Ivy interjected quickly, panic shing in her eyes. If Aurora was still alive and rescued now, everything Ivy had done would be for nothing. She couldn''t let that happen. "Oh? Why not?" The man''s gaze shifted to her, curious. "She''s a vicious woman!" Ivy dered, her voice trembling with conviction. "She''s the one who pushed me into the sea. Someone that cruel deserves to be left to die." "Oh?" The man''s lips curled into a faint smirk. "You don''t like ruthless people?" "Of course not! No one does. Since ancient times, good and evil have never coexisted," Ivy replied without hesitation. The man chuckled darkly. "Well, I happen to like ruthless people." With that, he suddenly leapt into the sea, shocking everyone on deck. "Boss!" his men shouted in unison. Their leader was unpredictable, and no one ever knew what he was thinking. Ivy bit her lip, realizing she might have said the wrong thing. Her words had backfired, leading to the opposite of what she''d wanted. The icy water hit the man like a p, sending a shiver through his body. It was freezing-surely the woman was already dead. The dolphins stayed close to her, parting only as he approached. Stories of dolphins saving humans had circted for years, with scientists offering various theories: some said dolphins treated humans like ythings, akin to a ball; others imed dolphins instinctively protected pregnant women, mistaking them for their own kind. Whatever the reason, dolphins were intelligent and mysterious creatures. The man couldn''t help but feel curious about the woman they had saved. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! He reached out, cing a finger under her nose. Her breath was faint but present. She was alive, barely. The woman was unconscious, her small frame limp in the water. Gently, he pulled her into his arms. Her head rested against his chest, and under the beam of the shlight, her serene, sleeping face looked as angelic as a dream. A cruel-hearted woman? He found that hard to believe. "Boss, grab the rope! We''ll pull you up," someone called from above. The man secured the rope around his waist, cradling the woman in his arms. His impressive strength was the only thing allowing him to manage the weight. Carefully, the crew hauled them both onto the deck. They couldn''t understand why their boss had risked his life for aplete stranger. "Boss, are you alright?" they asked, concerned. "I''m fine. She''s still alive. Get Mrs. Woolf to check on her," he ordered, carrying the woman toward the cabin. "Yes, Boss," they replied. Once he was gone, the crew broke into whispers. "What''s gotten into the boss?" "Who knows? Stop talking and get Mrs. Woolf before he gets angry." Meanwhile, Ivy shivered on the deck, drenched and miserable. "Could I please have some clean clothes and a towel? Once I contact my family, I''ll repay you generously," she said, attempting to maintain herposure. Yet, as she watched Aurora being carried away, Ivy seethed with resentment. They had both fallen into the sea, but their fates couldn''t have been more different. Aurora was a ma for men, a born monster who always stood out. Chapter 700: Good News and Bad News The man ced Aurora on the sofa. Her clothes were soaked through, and he struggled to remove her heavy coat. From the way she was dressed, it was clear she wasn''t an ordinary woman. Every piece on her was a luxury brand, and the diamond studs on her ears sparkled brilliantly under the light. She was beautiful, with skin so fair that the man couldn''t help but stare-until he was lost in her radiance. "Justin, I heard you saved a woman?" A loud female voice echoed from nearby. "Mrs. Woolf, she''s still breathing. Can you take a look at her? I''m freezing-I need to grab a shower." "This girl is stunning. Look at that wless skin. Did you fish a Snow White out of the sea?" Mrs. Woolf teased. "She''s drenched. I''ll need to get her out of those wet clothes to warm her up. You go next door and take your shower," Mrs. Woolfmanded, unfazed by the man''s intimidating reputation. "Fine. I''ll carry her to the tub." The man carefully lifted the unconscious woman and ced her in his bathtub. Shey there motionless,pletely at his mercy. "You''re staring awfully hard. Don''t tell me you''ve fallen for this girl?" Mrs. Woolf''s voice was sly as she watched him, transfixed. "You know how it is on this ship. We''re surrounded by men. Even if a female fly buzzed by, I''d stare at it for a while." "Oh, really? Funny-I heard you saved another woman before, but you didn''t seem this interested in her." "I can''t stand women who talk too much. Just check on her, will you? I''ll be outside." Without waiting for a reply, the man strode out of the room. When he returned after his shower, his hair still damp, he asked, "Mrs. Woolf, how is she?" "I''ve got good news and bad news. Which do you want to hear first?" "Start with the good news." The man approached the bed. Aurora was now dressed in dry clothes, borrowed from Mrs. Woolf since there were no women''s garments on board. She was tucked under the nket, sleeping peacefully. The man watched her serene face and gently brushed a stray lock of hair behind her ear. When his fingers grazed her skin, he marveled at its softness and sticity. Embarrassed by the intimacy, he quickly withdrew his hand. He had touched women before, but none couldpare to her. Next to her, those past encounters felt cheap, almost profane. For the first time, he felt unworthy. Mrs. Woolf observed him silently before breaking the moment. "The good news is she''s fine. She probably just caught a chill and needs rest to recover." When they had first pulled her out of the water, her lips were pale and blue. But after soaking in a warm bath, her fair skin now carried a rosy glow, and her lips were a deep red. The man''s mind drifted to a childhood memory-an old storybook he''d read. It described Snow White as having hair as ck as ebony, cheeks like rosy apples, lips like vibrant roses, and skin as pure as snow. He had always thought it was just a fairy tale, but now, looking at Aurora, he realized fairy tales could be real. "And the bad news?" he asked. Mrs. Woolf took Aurora''s hand and revealed the diamond ring on her left middle finger. The heart-shaped diamond sparkled brilliantly, easily over seven carats. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "This is bad news for you. She''s already engaged-and pregnant." The ring had been a New Year''s gift from Julian. Jealous of another man''s extravagant gift to Aurora, Julian had gone to great lengths to find this seven-carat heart-shaped diamond. He insisted she wear it at all times, refusing to let any other man think they had a chance. Aurora had always thought Julian''s possessiveness was childish, but she humored him and kept the ring on. Even now, it remained firmly on her finger. "She''s pregnant?" The man''s gaze instinctively shifted to her stomach, but the nket covering her made it impossible to tell. "Yes, she''s pregnant. So, what do you n to do when she wakes up?" "What else can I do? I saved her life. You know my rules-I don''t do things for nothing." "Justin Marvis, from the way she''s dressed, it''s obvious she''s from a wealthy background. And that ring? It''s worth at least a million dors. Her fianc isn''t someone ordinary. I think you should just let this one go. Don''t make trouble for yourself." "In our line of work, do you think trouble is ever avoidable? It''ste, Mrs. Woolf. Go get some rest. I''ll keep watch over her." "Justin, she''s pregnant. Don''t do anything reckless," Mrs. Woolf warned, her voice tinged with concern. She had never seen him so taken with a woman before. Then again, Aurora''s natural beauty was enough to make any man fall for her. "Mrs. Woolf, do you really think I''m that vile? I might not be a good man, but I''d never stoop so low as to take advantage of an unconscious woman." Justin shook his head, insulted by the suggestion. "Fine. I''ll leave you to it. Oh, by the way, the other woman you saved-do you need me to check on her, too?" "Don''t bother." Justin''s tone turned cold. From the moment they met, the other woman had been badmouthing Aurora, desperate to stop him from rescuing her. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! She used Aurora of being cruel, yet wanted her to perish in the sea. Didn''t that prove who the truly cruel one was? Moreover, the other woman imed Aurora had pushed her into the water. But if that were true, why were they both in the sea? Aurora clearly couldn''t swim, while the other woman could. Something about her story didn''t add up. The man suspected she wasn''t telling the truth. In fact, the reality might be the exact opposite of what she imed. If Aurora were truly a bad person, would the heavens have saved her? She had sunk into the ocean, yet a dolphin pushed her back to the surface. If the other woman hadn''t screamed for help, Justin might never have found her. It was as if fate itself refused to let this woman die. After Mrs. Woolf left, Justin climbed into bed beside Aurora. She was so peaceful, so vulnerable, that he couldn''t help but feel a desire to protect her. He gently pulled her into his arms. She didn''t stir, but his own heart began to race, thundering in his chest. All night long, he could only hear the uneven rhythm of his heartbeat. His hand rested lightly on her waist, afraid that even the slightest pressure might harm her. She felt like a delicate porcin doll-fragile, precious, and irreceable. But the thought of her being engaged, with a wealthy fianc and carrying another man''s child, filled him with unease. How could anyone be worthy of someone so perfect? He couldn''t help but think, I want to keep her by my side. Chapter 701: A Call to Reassure Family Aurora slept soundly, but Ivy wasn''t as fortunate. The impulsivement she madest night had angered Justin. Having offended Justin, Ivy couldn''t expect to be treated kindly on this ship. Everyone ignored her, except for Frank, the only decent man onboard, who took pity on her and gave her a room. The room, however, was nothing more than a storage closet. Itcked air conditioning and contained only an old, shabby sofa. Thinking about how they were both people pulled from the sea, yet treated so differently, Ivy felt bitterness rising in her heart. "Miss, it''s cold at night. Let me get you a nket," Frank offered. "Excuse me, do you have a phone here? I want to call my family," Ivy asked. She had nothing with her, not even a way to contact her family. She had narrowly escaped death, and the first person she wanted to reach was Mio Walsh. She longed to hear his voice. "Miss, I''m sorry, but there''s no signal for mobile phones at sea. The ship has two specialndline phones, one in the control room and the other with the boss," Frank exined. "I''m worried my family won''t be able to find me and will start panicking. Could you please speak to your boss for me? I just need one call to let them know I''m okay." "I''m afraid that won''t be possible. It''ste now; you should rest. One more thing-be cautious around the people on this ship," Frank warned before leaving. Frank, despite being nicknamed the "old good guy," wasn''t actually old. He was only in his thirties, but years on the ship with little care for his appearance-unkempt clothes, scruffy beard, and sun-weathered skin-made him look older than his age. Ivy, observing his scruffy face and stubbly beard, had instinctively called him "uncle." "Thank you," she replied. Frank''s warning reyed in Ivy''s head as she realized the nature of the people on the ship. Their casual attire, vulgarnguage, and the way they had watched her struggle in the water without offering help were clear signs. They had stood there, entertained by her desperation. "Uncle, can I use your bathroom? My wet clothes are freezing me," Ivy asked, feeling her body tremble from the chill. "Miss, water is limited on this ship. Only the boss has a private bath in his room. The rest of us share amunal bathroom, which might not be convenient for a woman like you. There''s only one other woman on this ship, and she''s... different. She doesn''t mind bathing with the men. But you..." Frank trailed off awkwardly, and Ivy frowned. Compared to the luxurious triple-deck cruise ship she had been on before, this vessel was nothing more than a floating hovel. She resigned herself to endure it until they reachednd. "Do you have a basin in your room? I can clean myself with some hot water instead. I can''t endure this cold any longer." Frank nodded. "Alright." He led Ivy to his room, which was slightly better than the storage closet. It had a small private bathroom. "Here''s the basin and hot water. I''ll go get some clothes for you from Mrs. Woolf," he said. "Thank you, Uncle," Ivy replied. "I''m 32. Call me Frank," he corrected, feeling awkward about being called "uncle" by someone younger. "You''re only 32? I''m sorry, then. Thank you, Frank, for speaking up and saving me earlier," Ivy said sincerely. She remembered clearly that if it weren''t for him, the boss might not have saved her at all. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "It''s nothing. You''re a young woman; it wasn''t easy for you," Frank said, scratching the back of his head. "Go wash up. I''ll step out. And remember, the people on this ship aren''t good people, so don''t leave this room unless necessary." Frank''s words were vague, but Ivy quickly understood. Other than Mrs. Woolf, there was now a second woman on the ship-herself. Ivy knew exactly what men like these could do, and she had no intention of reliving the nightmare she had endured in that abandoned warehouse. That experience had left her with scars she would carry for life. The stench of the vagrants and their leeringughter still haunted her dreams. Though she had buried those memories to save Genevieve, she knew they could never truly be erased. Ivy removed her soaked clothes and used the hot water to clean herself. She was alive, and that was all that mattered for now. Aurora was also on this ship, and Ivy knew she would have her chance to act eventually. "Miss, here are some clothes for you. There aren''t many young women onboard, so you''ll have to make do with these," Frank said, returning with an armful of clothing. "Thank you, Frank," Ivy replied, grateful that fate had at least allowed her to meet one kind person. "Frank, I hear you''ve already brought that woman into your room? Moving fast, aren''t you?" A burly voice called from outside the door. Ivy''s heart tightened. This ship was strange, and the people on board even stranger. Frank had warned her that none of them were good. "I just let her use my hot water. She was freezing after being in the sea for so long," Frank replied calmly. "After washing, are you nning to take her to bed? Frank, we haven''t had a woman on this ship in ages. The boss already has one in his room. This one''s free game, isn''t she?" Ivy''s fingers gripped her sleeves tightly. Frank hadn''t been wrong-these men were vile. "No. She was saved by the boss himself. None of you bettery a hand on her unless you want your heads blown off," Frank said firmly. "Is this about you wanting her all to yourself, or are you just scared of the boss?" "I''m not that kind of person. Now get lost before you scare her!" Frank growled, sessfully driving the men away. Once they were gone, Ivy stepped out of the bathroom. "Thank you for protecting me," she said softly. "It''s nothing," Frank mumbled, scratching his head awkwardly. "You can stay here tonight. Don''t misunderstand-I just don''t think it''s safe for you to stay elsewhere." "Alright. Thank you," Ivy replied, exhausted. Frank''s nickname as the "old good guy" reflected his kind nature. Ivy felt safe for the first time in days. "You should take the bed. I''m used to rough sleeping; I''ll manage," Frank insisted, seeing her settle on a chair. "Thank you. Once I contact my family, I''ll make sure to repay you," Ivy promised. Frank opened his mouth but hesitated, unable to tell her the truth about the ship. This wasn''t an ordinary vessel, and once someone boarded, leaving was almost impossible. Seeing her tired expression, he decided to let her rest for now. Chapter 702: Once Aboard, There’s No Getting Off When Ivy woke up the next morning, she demanded to see their leader. Frank, unused to denying requests, shrugged. "Alright, I''ll take you to meet him. Let''s see what he has to say." "Alright," Ivy agreed, confident that if she asked to leave, their leader would allow it. If necessary, she could simply offer them more money. However, when Justin opened the door, Ivy caught sight of Aurora, still fast asleep on a luxurious bed. Their leader had stayed in the same room with Aurorast night. Could it be that the two of them had already...? Ivy''s disdain for Aurora deepened. So many people viewed Aurora as some kind of pure goddess, but now, less than a day after leaving Julian, she had already spent the night with this man. Disgusting. Ivy''s own bed had been a tiny, shabby cot, while Aurora had the privilege of sleeping in such luxury. The room even had heating, which meant there was air conditioning, too. Ivy thought about how she''d woken up shivering multiple times during the night and felt a surge of resentment. Frank having his own room was already a luxury, as many others had to share cramped bunk beds. "Boss, Miss Montgomery here wants us to let her off at the next port when we stop for supplies. We''ll be there in a few hours. What do you think?" Frank asked, ncing at Justin. Frank genuinely believed Ivy was a good person. The longer she stayed on the ship, the greater the danger she was in. He hoped to convince Justin to let her go. The dim lighting on the shipst night had kept Ivy from getting a good look at Justin, but now she saw him clearly. He was tall, with a rugged face covered in stubble. She was used to the polished appearance of corporate elites in tailored suits, and Justin''s casual, almost wild demeanor felt foreign to her. His deep-set eyes, sharp as a predator''s, seemed to pierce through her, making her shiver. Despite her fear, Ivy spoke tentatively. "Thank you for saving mest night. Once I''ve contacted my family, I''ll make sure to repay you. Please, just let me off at the next port." "Frank," Justin said, his voice icy, "didn''t you tell her? Once you''re on this ship, getting off isn''t so easy." "Why?" Ivy''s voice rose in panic. "You saved me, and I''m grateful. I''ll pay you whatever you want, but I have no obligation to stay on your ship!" Justin''s gaze was steely as he replied, "Payment? And what exactly do you n to pay us with?" His tone sent a chill through Ivy. From the moment she''d spokenst night, Justin had disliked her. His instincts, honed over years of survival, told him she was not as innocent as she seemed. He wasn''t as na?ve as Frank. "Name your price," Ivy said, biting her lip. If Mio Walsh could casually hand Zachary five million dors, surely he''d help her now in such dire circumstances. "I want your life," Justin said, each word deliberate and cold. Ivy stared at him, her breath catching as she realized he wasn''t joking. He was serious. "You..." She frowned, trying to stay calm. "I can give you money." Justin leaned back, crossing his legs as he lit a cigarette. His movements were nonchnt, yetmanding. "It seems you still don''t know who we are. Frank, why don''t you tell her?" Ivy turned to Frank, her voice trembling. "Frank, who... who are you people?" Frank hesitated before answering. "We''re... pirates." Pirates? Ivy''s only concept of pirates came from amusement park rides or fictional movies. She never imagined they could exist in real life. If she''d known her rescuers were pirates, she would have preferred to drown in the ocean. She had lived a sheltered life in a peaceful country, far removed from the world''s darker realities. But now, she was face-to-face with the grim truth: warlords, drug cartels, and pirates weren''t just words in a book-they were real, and she was trapped among them. "You... you''re all pirates?" she stammered, looking around at the men surrounding her. Guns were holstered at their waists, and their eyes gleamed with malice. Her heart sank. Was there anything worse than this? She had been grateful to the heavensst night for saving her, but now she felt utterly abandoned. "Yes, we''re pirates," Frank admitted, lowering his head. "The kind everyone hates." "Now that you know," Justin said, flicking ash from his cigarette, "you only have two options: jump into the sea and feed the sharks, or stay on this ship forever." "I beg you, please let me go! I have a family. I swear I won''t tell anyone who rescued me," Ivy pleaded, her voice cracking. She couldn''t imagine spending her life with these ruthless men. "Everyone who boards this ship has two choices: die or live and die with the ship. That''s the rule. No one breaks it. If you can''t ept it, you''re free to return to the sea. After all, if we hadn''t saved youst night, that''s where you''d still be. You''ve lost nothing," Justin said coolly. "Boss, she''s not a bad person. She''s not one of our enemies. Can''t we let her go?" Frank tried again to plead her case. "Frank," Justin said sharply, "this ship doesn''t take just anyone. And once they''re here, they don''t leave. You know my rules." "Yes, boss..." Frank muttered, his voice subdued. Ivy''s face was pale and drawn. "What about her?" she asked, pointing toward Aurora. "That woman you rescuedst night-she can''t leave either?" "Of course not," Justin replied. "Everyone''s the same. But she doesn''t have your luck- she hasn''t even woken up yet. What''s your connection to her?" He was curious. "What happened between the two of you for you both to end up in the sea?" "I have nothing to do with her!" Ivy snapped, though her frustration simmered beneath the surface. She decided to y along for now. If she defied them, they might throw her overboard. For now, she had a ce to stay. Aurora was still unconscious, which made her an easy target. Ivy quickly formed a n. She would wait for the right moment to act. There was no way she could let Aurora live. For now, she would bide her time. Chapter 703: Cinderella Before Ivy could fully process her thoughts, the captain spoke again: "Remember,ing here isn''t about enjoying life. We won''t kill you, and we''ll provide food and clothes, but in return, you''ll need to cook three meals a day for us, do everyone''sundry, and clean the entire ship." "What?!" Ivy''s voice rose several octaves. She had been pampered all her life-treated as a princess in the Montgomery family. She had never done a single chore. Even after being cast out of the family, there was always a washing machine at hand, and her winter clothes were dry-cleaned. Meals? She could always order takeout. Her time staying at Mr. Raymond''s house had beenfortable too. Now, this man was telling her she had to cook, clean, and doundry? "I didn''t even ask to stay on this ship! Let me go home. I''ve never done this kind of work in my entire life," she protested. "Miss Montgomery, right?" The captain''s tone turned colder. "Here, on this ship, the first thing you must learn is obedience. I''m the captain, which means you follow my orders. If you don''t, I''ll hang you upside down from the mast to use as shark bait." Though his words were said lightly, his expression remained icy. His gaze was so cold it sent shivers down Ivy''s spine. She bit her lip. She told herself to endure. Once Aurora woke up, she would face the same fate. Ivy thought it best to familiarize herself with the situation first, then find a way to leave. "Frank, take her below deck and show her around. We''ll dock in a few hours to restock on food and water. Make sure she doesn''t escape," the captain ordered. "Yes, boss," Frank replied. The captain added, almost as an afterthought, "Tell Mrs. Woolf to buy some women''s necessities, especially clothes." Ivy lowered her head and followed Frank. "There are over fifty of us on this ship," Frank said, shaking his head. "You might look down on us, but we don''t have a choice. If we had better lives, do you think we''d resort to this kind of work?" "I beg you, let me go," Ivy pleaded. "My mom is waiting for me at home. She''ll worry if I don''t return." From observing the crew, Ivy had decided Frank was the only one who seemed kind- hearted. She needed to appeal to him. The ship was set to dock in a few hours, and she hoped to seize the opportunity to escape. "Miss Montgomery, on this ship, you must follow the captain''s orders. I can''t betray him. Don''t worry too much-while we are pirates, we aren''tpletely heartless. The captain is a good man. Maybe when he''s in a good mood, you can bring up leaving. But if I let you go now, it''ll cost me my life." Frank shook his head. Betraying the captain wasn''t an option for him. When the ship docked, Ivy noticed the port was tiny and isted. She didn''t recognize the location. It was clear the pirates avoided well-known harbors to stay hidden, which only made her situation more difficult. "Frank, I know you''re a good man. If you won''t let me off the ship, at least let me call my mom to let her know I''m safe. We''re at the shore now, so there should be a signal," Ivy pleaded again. Frank hesitated. "Well... fine. But you only get one minute, and I''ll be right here. You can''t mention anything about us." For pirates, being discovered was a matter of life and death. Frank couldn''t risk the entire crew''s safety for Ivy. "I understand," Ivy nodded. She thought of Genevieve''s gentle face the day before she left home. Contacting her, even briefly, would at least ease her mother''s worries. Frank handed Ivy a phone. Out at sea, there was rarely any signal, so he didn''t use it often. Ivy, fearing Frank might change his mind, quickly dialed Genevieve''s number. It rang for a long time before connecting, but the moment she heard her mother''s voice, Ivy felt a wave of relief. "Mom." "Ivy? Why is this number so strange? I almost thought it was a scam call," Genevieve said, her tone as calm as usual, unaware of what was happening. "Mom, I decided to go on a trip with some friends. We''re at sea now, somunication isn''t great. We just arrived at a port. If you can''t reach me, don''t worry. I''ll call you when I can." "A trip? Where are you going? Didn''t you say yesterday you''d be back this morning?" Genevieve asked, confused. "Mom, it was ast-minute decision. Don''t worry about me. Oh, and if you see any strange news, don''t believe it. I''m fine," Ivy said, recalling how her and Aurora''s disappearance might already be making headlines. She didn''t want her mother to panic. "News? What news?" "Just don''t believe anything you see. I''m traveling with friends. I''ll send you a photo if that helps," Ivy offered. "Alright. Just take care of yourself," Genevieve replied, though Ivy''s strange tone left her feeling uneasy. "Got it," Ivy said before hanging up. She turned to Frank with a pleading look. "Frank, now everyone thinks I''m dead. Let me send my mom a photo so she doesn''t worry too much." "A photo is fine, but make sure there''s nothing in the background," Frank warned. As someone with a family of his own, he understood Ivy''s concern. But he couldn''t risk exposing the crew. "Okay," Ivy agreed. She took a selfie with the sea as the background. Frank carefully inspected the photo to ensure there were no identifying details before allowing her to send it. Genevieve replied with a simple, "Stay safe." Ivy ended the conversation by saying the ship was leaving and there would be no signal at sea. She wanted to call Mio Walsh next, but Frank refused. "You said one minute. That''s it." He took the phone from her, removed the SIM card, and tossed it into the sea. "Was that really necessary?" Ivy asked, frustrated. "Piracy isn''t a profession meant for the public eye. If the navy finds us, it''s over. Please understand," Frank exined. He was the only one kind enough to offer an exnation. The crew frequently changed phones and SIM cards to stay off the radar. "Fine. Can I at least call my mom again in a few days?" "We''ll see," Frank replied, unwilling to make any promises. Genevieve, meanwhile, stared at Ivy''s selfie. Something about her daughter''s expression felt off. "What''s going on with this child?" she murmured, puzzled. Chapter 704: He Didn’t Want to Hurt Her Justin stayed in his room the entire day, leaving only briefly for breakfast. He didn''t understand what kind of magic this sleeping woman possessed, but he couldn''t take his eyes off her. He had looked at her face countless times. Normally, no matter how beautiful something was, it would eventually grow tiresome. But her face? Never. "Are you some kind of celebrity?" he murmured to himself, gently lifting her hand. On her pale finger, a heart-shaped diamond sparkled. She had a fianc. She had a child. He knew she likely belonged to someone else, but the feeling was like stumbling upon a rare treasure by chance. This treasure-he didn''t want to share it with anyone. He wanted to keep her, to admire her slowly, selfishly. "Justin, I''ve brought everything you asked for." Mrs. Woolf, who had studied medicine for a few years, often helped treat the crew''s ailments and asionally cooked meals to improve their diets. She had watched Justin grow up and treated him like her own child. She could always guess what was on his mind. Typically, tasks like fetching supplies were not hers to handle. But today, Justin had asked her to buy items specifically for a woman. It was clear that he wanted to keep this woman on the ship long-term. Though Mrs. Woolf admitted the girl''s beauty was captivating, it wasn''t as simple as that. The girl had a fianc and a child. Mrs. Woolf didn''t think this was a good idea. However, seeing Justin so taken by someone was rare. She didn''t want to interfere too much. Sometimes, fate had a way of bringing people together, unstoppable and unpredictable. "What are the odds?" she thought. "Two people, worlds apart, meeting on the sea. Isn''t this fate?" "Let me see." Justin released Aurora''s hand and began rummaging through the bags Mrs. Woolf had brought. Among the basic necessities were a few pieces of clothing. Mrs. Woolf, who was in her forties, usually dressed simply on the ship, with little interest in fashion. The clothes she bought were outdated and in. Justin didn''t want this woman to wake up and be stuck wearing Mrs. Woolf''s clothes. Judging by the expensive outfit she had been wearing when they found her, she would surely dislike them. Aurora hadn''t even opened her eyes yet, but Justin was already making ns for her. He didn''t realize just how much he''d done for someone he hadn''t even spoken to. "I wasn''t sure what young women like to wear, so I just bought a few random things." Justin nced at the clothes and frowned. "Forget it. When we reach the next port, I''ll buy her something myself." The cheap clothes wouldn''t suit her. "Justin, she has a fianc. And she''s pregnant," Mrs. Woolf reminded him. "So what? She''s mine now, as long as she''s on this ship," Justin replied firmly. He had finally found a treasure like this and couldn''t bear to let her go. "What if she wakes up and wants to go home?" "I won''t let her leave," Justin said without hesitation. "Maybe I''m not as rich as her fianc, but Ick for nothing. I can give her a good life." "Fine, but even if you don''t care about her being engaged, what about the child? That''s someone else''s baby." "There are two options," Justin said calmly. "One, we remove the child while she''s still unconscious. Two, I ept the child as my own." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Mrs. Woolf looked at him as if he''d lost his mind. "You really are crazy. Don''t forget why we became pirates in the first ce. If you harm an innocent, you''ll be no different from the monsters we''ve been fighting all these years. If you truly care about her, she''ll hate you for the rest of her life if you hurt her before she even knows you. Are you sure you want that?" Justin chuckled softly. "Mrs. Woolf, look at you getting all worked up. How could I bear to hurt her? It''s been so long since I cared about someone this much. Isn''t it funny? I''ve never even heard her voice, never seen her open her eyes. I''ve known her for less than twenty-four hours, and yet, here I am, caring so deeply." Mrs. Woolf shook her head, exasperated. "If you really like her, wait until she wakes up. Judging by her appearance, she must be from a wealthy family. Do you think someone like her would fall for a pirate? Even if we''ve only killed those who deserved it, the world still sees us as viins. I know you''ve wanted to leave this life behind for years, but the crew has kept you here. You''re at an age where you should think about settling down. If this girl is willing to be with you, why not quit this life? Live a quiet, peaceful life instead." "We''ll see," Justin replied. "You''re afraid to leave the crew behind. You''re worried they''ll turn to evil without you to guide them. But you should start thinking about your own future." Justin didn''t respond. He stood by the window, gazing out at the endless blue sea. "As I''ve told everyone: once you''re on this ship, there''s no getting off." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Mrs. Woolf let out a heavy sigh. "You''re not a savior. You can''t save everyone." "But saving even one person is worth it. I''ve never forgotten who I am or what I should do." "You''re as stubborn as your father," Mrs. Woolf muttered, shaking her head. "I won''t waste my breath anymore." "I know you''re looking out for me. But I have my own goals, my own people to protect. By the way, Mrs. Woolf, why hasn''t she woken up yet?" "She''s weak. Last night, she was chilled by the seawater. If we''d been ten minutester, we wouldn''t have been able to save her. She''s lucky. Honestly, I''ve never seen dolphins save a person before. It''s a miracle." "It''s my first time seeing it too," Justin said, recalling the moment he''d spotted her surrounded by dolphins. "She must be blessed. Anyone else would''ve died." "That''s true. I checked her again earlier-she''s stable for now." "That''s good. But if she stays unconscious, not eating or drinking, even if she can endure it, her child won''t." Mrs. Woolf sighed at his concern. "I don''t know what to say to you. The child isn''t even yours, yet you''re so invested." "Look at her. She''s so beautiful. Her child must be like a little angel. This ship is full of men-it would be wonderful to have a new life aboard, don''t you think?" Mrs. Woolf shook her head. "I think you''re the only one who would be happy about that. Love makes fools of us all. It''s strange, really. Lana has loved you for years. She''s beautiful too, but you''ve never given her a second nce. Now you pull a woman out of the sea and treat her like a treasure. Fate truly works in mysterious ways." Chapter 705: Gentle to Her Mrs. Woolf mentioned Lana''s name, and Justin shook his head. "Mrs. Woolf, you''ve watched us grow up. You''re well aware of how I feel about Lana. In my heart, she''s just my sister." "You see her as a sister, but she may not see you as a brother. Over the years, how many suitors has she turned down, holding out for you to marry her?" "Feelings can''t be forced. If I could have liked her, I would have by now. Why wait until now?" "If Lana finds out you''ve fallen for a woman you just met, who knows how angry she''ll be." "Let''s not talk about her anymore. I''ll ask the kitchen to prepare some rice porridge. She can''t chew right now, so rice porridge should be easy for her to eat." Justin clearly didn''t want to discuss Lana, quickly changing the subject. "Forget it, I''ll do it myself. Those people in the kitchen are too clumsy to handle it properly," Mrs. Woolf said, her rough exterior masking her kind heart. Justin returned to the bedside, sitting down. He had just taken Aurora''s hand out from under the nket but, fearing she might get cold, quickly tucked it back in. He couldn''t help but notice how beautiful her hands were-slender, pale, and spotless, without a hint of calluses. She must have lived a life of privilege. Justin began to wonder about her identity. What did she do for a living? Was she an actress, a pianist, or maybe a painter? With hands so delicate and elegant, perhaps she was a pianist. Should he consider adding a piano to the ship? And what about the future? When she had a baby, they would need a nursery. Would the baby resemble her more or its father? Before long, Mrs. Woolf brought in the rice porridge. "I''ll feed her," Justin said. His hands were rough and calloused from years spent at sea, his skin weathered and coarse. Awkwardly, he began feeding Aurora the rice porridge. Though she couldn''t chew, her body instinctively swallowed. "Mrs. Woolf, look! She swallowed it. She swallowed it!" Mrs. Woolf watched the man, who wouldn''t blink an eye while taking a life, now beaming like a child. "Yes, yes, she swallowed it. You can rest easy now." Justin carefully blew on the spoonful of porridge to cool it before feeding her again. He had never been this meticulous in his life. A knock on the door interrupted the moment. "Come in," Justin said. Frank entered. Since their boss had carried that woman back to his room the night before, he hadn''te out. The dim lighting had made it hard to see Aurora''s face clearly, and most of the crew assumed their boss had simply brought her aboard for his own gratification. But now, seeing the scene before him, Frank''s worldview was turned upside down. Their boss, whose hands were usually gripping a gun, was holding a bowl, carefully cooling each spoonful of porridge before feeding it to a woman who remained unconscious. Frank stood frozen, dumbfounded, until Justin snapped at him. "Speak." Frank cleared his throat. "Uh, Boss... I heard Mrs. Woolf bought a lot of women''s items. Since there''s another woman on board, can I take some clothes and essentials over to her?" If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "For her?" Justin''s expression darkened immediately. He didn''t like that woman. Frank noticed his boss''s displeasure and quickly exined. "Boss, it''s already bad enough we''ve kept her on the ship. You can''t expect her to keep wearing Mrs. Woolf''s clothes." Justin''s gaze sharpened. "Frank, don''t tell me you''ve taken a liking to her." "N-no! Boss, I haven''t! Don''t say that!" Frank stammered, clearly nervous, which only made him seem guiltier. "You stutter every time you lie. Do you think I don''t know you by now? A real man doesn''t hide his feelings. If you like her, just admit it." Frank scratched his head awkwardly. "I''ve just never seen such a pretty girl before. Our ship''s full of rough men." Justin scoffed. "Idiot. Like her if you want, but you''d better keep her safe. This ship is full of men, and I can''t guarantee what others might do to her. "And Lana-if she dares toy a hand on this woman, don''t expect me to show mercy, even for your sake." Justin''s tone was cold. "Yes, Boss. I understand. Can I take the things now?" "Take whatever you want, but don''t empty the stash." "Got it, Boss." Frank eagerly went to pick out clothes and supplies. His face turned redder as he handled the more personal items, like undergarments. "Watch her closely," Justin reminded him. "Yes, Boss." Frank hurried off, wondering if he had lost his mind-or if his boss had. Frank jogged to deliver the clothes and supplies to Ivy. "Miss Montgomery, these are for you," he said. "Thank you, Frank." Ivy nced at him, then casually asked, "When you were in the boss''s room, did you see that woman? How is she?" "She hasn''t woken up yet. The boss was feeding her rice porridge." "Your boss knew her before?" Ivy asked, incredulous. "No, we''ve been at sea most of the year. How could he have known her?" "Then why is he treating her so well?" To Ivy, Justin was nothing short of a tyrant-a man who would throw someone to the sharks without a second thought. "I don''t know. It is strange. The boss has never been this gentle with anyone. I think he might like her," Frank said, shrugging. "Like her? Why does everyone like her?" Ivy muttered bitterly. "What''s your connection to her anyway?" Frank asked. Every time Ivy mentioned that woman, her expression was filled with hatred. "It''s a long story. She''s not a good person, that''s all you need to know. Her specialty is seducing men. She''s had plenty of them before," Ivy said, her voiceced with jealousy and anger. "Really? I think she''s quite beautiful." "What? Do you like her too?" Ivy snapped, ring at him. Chapter 706: A Slaves Life Because of past grievances, Ivy had always despised Aurora. In her heart, she believed that everything beautiful in her life had been stolen by Aurora. If Aurora didn''t exist in this world, how wonderful would that be? Ivy could sense that Frank had some feelings for her. Although he was crude and a pirate-someone she would never consider seriously-her natural vanity as a woman stirred unease at the thought of him liking Aurora instead. Seeing Ivy''s irritation, Frank quickly exined, "There''s nothing going on. I just looked at her from a distance, not even clearly. How could I like her?" "Then who do you think is more beautiful, me or her?" Ivy demanded. "...You," Frank replied. From the moment he first saw Ivy, he had thought she was the most beautiful woman. Besides, back in Justin''s cabin, he hadn''t dared to look at Aurora for long, so he never even got a clear impression of her. Ivy''s heart eased slightly. "That''s better. Let me see what you''ve got there." Frank, like a child showing off a treasure, handed over the things he had brought. "See if you like them. If not, I''ll get you something else next time we dock." Ivy looked at the rugged man in front of her. Though he was clumsy and simple, his heart was kind. "If I ever get off this ship, I''ll repay you," Ivy said earnestly. She knew that without Frank, she would have been lost to the sea the night before. It was he who had saved her, given her temporary shelter, and protected her in front of others. "Miss Montgomery, you''d better give up on that idea," Frank said with concern. "If you leave the ship, the captain will feed you to the sharks." Ivy opened her mouth but said nothing in the end. She knew in her heart that she couldn''t stay on this ship forever. As long as there was a glimmer of hope, she would seize it and escape. Seeing her silence, Frank added, "Here are some new clothes. Change into these-it''s not suitable to keep wearing Mrs. Woolf''s things." "Thank you." Ivy''s heart wasn''t made of stone. A stranger''s kindness, especially in such dire circumstances, felt like a gift in a storm. Embarrassed by her gratitude, Frank said awkwardly, "You don''t need to thank me. We''re all rough men on this ship. Taking care of you is the least I can do." Ivy nodded and took the clothes into the bathroom to change. Though the style was outdated, it was far better than wearing the old, worn-out clothes of a middle-aged woman. When she stepped out, Frank spoke again. "From now on, I''ll call you Ivy. You don''t mind, do you?" "I don''t mind." "Ivy, let me show you around the ship. You''ll have to do the tasks the captain assigns you, but I''ll talk to him in a few days to ease your workload." "So, you''re saying I''m a cleaningdy now?" Ivy''s eyes widened in disbelief. "I know you''ve probably never done this before, but it''s the captain''s orders. None of us can disobey him. If you anger him..." "If I anger him, he''ll feed me to the sharks, right?" Ivy interrupted, her toneced with sarcasm. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "He really would," Frank said seriously. "For now, start with theundry. Luckily, we have a washing machine, so you won''t have to do it by hand. Just hang the clothes to dry and take them downter. As for cleaning, the crew isn''t too particr. Once a week is enough." Ivy pressed her hand against her forehead. What kind of life was this? Why did Aurora get to rest on a luxurious bed while she was reduced to a ve? Frank was an honest man. His kindness to Ivy was genuine, but so was his loyalty to Justin. Whatever Justin ordered, Frank carried out diligently. "Though the crew only changes clothes every few days, there are so many people that someone is always rotating," Frank exined. "So, you''ll need to doundry every day." Ivy stared at the pile of filthy, reeking clothes before her. She looked down at her hands, once pampered with imported hand creams and perfectly maintained, and now expected to wash pirateundry? Was this some cruel joke? Among the clothes were many undergarments. Just the sight of them made her stomach turn, let alone the thought of touching them. Frank, oblivious to her horror, began instructing her. "First, toss the clothes in, add detergent, press this button to start, ande back in an hour to take them out." Ivy''s face remained cold. "Do I really have to do this?" "Just start for now. When the captain is in a good mood, I''ll put in a good word for you." After teaching her how to use the washing machine, Frank led her to the kitchen. "Once you''ve finished theundry in the morning,e here to help. These two are the cooks for the ship, Mr. ckwater and Mr. Stormrider." Frank introduced them briefly. Mr. ckwater was preparing fish. "Perfect timing. I''m tired. You can take over. Here, gut this fish for me." "Me?" Ivy asked, stunned. "Who else? The captain gave his orders. Hurry up! This isn''t your house, so don''t act like some spoiled princess," Mr. ckwater barked, his loud voice making Ivy almost burst into tears. Though the past few months had been tough, she had never been treated so rudely. Apart from Frank, no one on the ship showed her any kindness. Feeling both wronged and helpless, Ivy stepped hesitantly toward the basin. The fish, weighing over ten pounds, was still alive, swimming in the water. Ivy had never even killed a small fish before, let alone one this size. As soon as she tried to grab it, the fish thrashed wildly, and she screamed. "Ah! It''s moving!" The fish slipped from her hands, sshing water everywhere. Ivy cringed at the slimy feeling, her stomach churning with nausea. "Don''t be scared. It''s just a fish," Frank said, trying tofort her. "You idiot! You can''t even hold a fish?" Mr. ckwater shouted. He grabbed the fish and mmed it onto the cutting board, smashing its head with a cleaver. The fish twitched a few more times before going limp. "Now, scrape off the scales and clean out its guts," he ordered. Ivy picked up the knife and began following his instructions, scraping the scales slowly. If she worked too slowly, she was scolded. If she made a mistake, she was scolded. Tears streamed down Ivy''s face as she worked. How had her lifee to this? Her tears fell onto the fish as she scraped, and she couldn''t help but feel like the fish on the cutting board-helpless and at the mercy of others. One wrong move, and she would be struck down with no chance to fight back. If she had known things woulde to this, she would never have made such foolish decisions. She had only brought misery upon herself. Chapter 707: Am I Pregnant? Tears streamed down Ivy''s face, but the people on the ship showed no sympathy. Mr. ckwater''s booming voice barked in her ear. "You can''t even gut a fish? How have you survived this long? Slice open the fish''s belly, pull out the innards, and clean it properly!" Ivy, unustomed to such menial tasks, hesitated. The thought of ending a life so abruptly unsettled her, though she had forgotten that she had once plotted to kill Aurora-a life just as precious. After struggling for ages, she finally managed to pull the slimy insides out of the fish, gagging as the stench hit her. The slippery texture in her hands only made it worse. "Ugh..." Unable to bear it, she rushed to the side to retch. Watching her, Frank couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. "This is your first time doing this, isn''t it?" he asked. "Yes," Ivy admitted. "I''m sorry you have to go through this. Maybe I can talk to the boss and get you excused from these tasks," Frank offered gently. "Thank you," Ivy replied, though she knew nothing could change her current situation. Still, she didn''t want her life to be entirely bleak. "Alright, go take a break," Frank said kindly. He couldn''t stand seeing her so miserable. Three dayster, Aurora stirred from what felt like an endless sleep. It was as though she had dreamt of her entire life up until now. Her body felt adrift, like driftwood bobbing uncontrobly on the waves. Finally, her mind began to clear, and she returned to reality. Opening her eyes, the first thing she noticed was the gentle swaying of her surroundings. Was this heaven? Or hell? Momentster, she fully regained consciousness. The sensation confirmed it-she was on a ship. She wasn''t dead. "You''re awake?" a cheerful voice sounded nearby. Aurora turned toward it, startled. A man with a scruffy beard and wild hair came into view. "Ah!" she gasped, startled. Aurora wasn''t someone obsessed with appearances, but after narrowly escaping death, she instinctively reacted to the sight before her. She was used to being surrounded by well-dressed, polished people. Seeing someone so disheveled immediately put her on edge. Justin, in turn, was captivated by her. Seeing her awake was even more beautiful than he''d imagined. Her eyes were like the clear sky after a rainstorm-pure and untainted. But her fear stung him. She must think he''s ugly and frightening. He had stayed by her side for days, only for their first meeting to go so poorly. Aurora quickly realized her mistake. If she was on a ship, it meant she had been saved. Perhaps this man had even rescued her. Her behavior had been incredibly rude. "I''m sorry, sir. I didn''t mean to be impolite. Please forgive me," Aurora said sincerely. She wasn''t someone who looked down on others. To her, every profession deserved respect. Although this man''s appearance was rough, it didn''t justify her reaction. If she had been prepared for what to expect, she would never have behaved so disrespectfully. Justin, though hurt by her initial reaction, understood. She came from a privileged background and had likely never encountered someone like him. Her shock was natural. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! But the fact that she apologized immediately showed her good character. Justin''s wounded pride melted, reced by a sweetness he couldn''t exin. She wasn''t a shallow woman who judged by appearances. "It''s alright," Justin said. "You''ve been asleep for three days and nights. We kept you alive on rice porridge, but you must be hungry now. What would you like to eat? I''ll have the kitchen prepare it for you." Aurora found his enthusiasm a bit peculiar. Wasn''t he being overly eager? "Thank you for saving me. I am a bit hungry. If it''s not too much trouble, just a bowl of rice and two vegetable dishes will be fine," Aurora answered politely. She didn''t want to make unreasonable demands, even of someone who had saved her life. "Vegetables? Do you follow some kind of faith?" Justin frowned. No wonder she was so thin-she didn''t eat much meat. But how could her body handle it? And what about the baby? Justin didn''t realize he was already worrying about her well-being. Aurora, however, was unaware of her pregnancy. She had always been mindful of her figure and naturally disliked eating meat. Having just woken up, she craved something light. Perhaps this was also a symptom of pregnancy, though she didn''t know it yet. "No, sir, it''s not about faith. I just don''t particrly like meat," Aurora exined. "How can you not eat meat?" Justin eximed. "Don''t worry. I''ve gone without meat for years, and I''m perfectly healthy," Aurora assured him, thinking of him simply as a kind-hearted man. "You might be fine, but what about the baby? Pregnant women need plenty of nutrients, or the baby won''t develop properly," Justin said firmly. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Auroraughed lightly. "Sir, you must be mistaken. I''m not pregnant." "No wonder you fell into the sea-your brain must be waterlogged! How can you not know you''re pregnant?" Justin retorted. Aurora froze, her mind going nk. For a moment, she couldn''t hear anything else Justin was saying. Justin waved a hand in front of her face. "What''s wrong?" "Say that again. Are you sure I''m pregnant?" Aurora stammered. "I''m absolutely certain. Mrs. Woolf checked your pulse and confirmed it. She''s an excellent doctor," Justin replied, watching her stunned expression. He couldn''t tell if she was happy or upset. What if she didn''t want the baby? These days, many young people had reckless lifestyles. If she didn''t even know she was pregnant, what kind of person was she? In the past few days, she had asionally murmured "Julian" in her sleep. Was this Julian her fianc? Justin had already cast her as his Snow White, the princess he had rescued. He didn''t want to believe she could be someone unworthy of his admiration. Even though Ivy had told Frank that Aurora was promiscuous, Justin refused to believe it. A face as angelic as hers couldn''t belong to someone like that. Unless he saw it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t ept it. Aurora''s reaction finally came. She was overwhelmed with emotion. "I''m pregnant? I''m really pregnant? Thank you, sir. Thank you for saving me and my child," Aurora said, tears streaming down her face. The usually strong woman was ovee with joy. She had wanted this child for so long. Chapter 708: Am I Scary? Tears rolled down one by one. They were tears of joy. Aurora had been with Julian for so long, and yet they had never had a child. She had often wondered if there was something wrong with her body or if the stress from work was the reason they couldn''t conceive. Aurora knew Julian loved children. Whenever he saw a cute child, he couldn''t help but nce a few more times. When they first met, he had said he wanted her to have his child, but as time went on, he never mentioned it again. Even when she brought it up, he would always change the subject. Julian had been giving her herbal medicine, telling her it was to regte her health. Aurora had her doubts, but she was always too busy to get checked. Now, unexpectedly, she found out she was pregnant. It felt like a surprise had fallen from the heavens. "Why are you crying? Don''t you want this child?" "No, no, I''m just too happy. I''m sorry, sir, I''ve lost myposure. I''ve been longing for this child for so long, and now that you''re telling me I''m pregnant, I can''t control my emotions. I''m not usually like this." Aurora wiped her tears with joy, fumbling to exin herself. "Thank you for saving me. My fianc and I will be forever grateful to you." Aurora could already imagine how thrilled Julian would be when he found out about the baby. Seeing her so happy, Justin could tell she cared deeply for her fianc. But he had already decided he wouldn''t let her go. "You''re engaged?" "No, not yet. We''re nning to get married in June. And when we do, you muste to our wedding. You saved both me and the baby. Without you, we wouldn''t be here." Aurora was already nning to invite her savior to the wedding. Her expression overflowed with happiness, a clear sign of the deep bond she shared with her fianc. Justin, however, wasn''t ready to tell her the truth about their current situation. "You should rest now. I''ll prepare something for you to eat." "Alright." Aurora was still unaware of what was happening on the ship. She waspletely immersed in her joy. She hadn''t died, and now, she had a child. Julian, we''re having a baby. Justin walked out of the room, a heavy weight on his mind. Mrs. Woolf noticed his grim expression. "What''s wrong?" "She''s awake." "And that''s not a good thing? Now you don''t have to stare at her sleeping face all day. What''s with that expression? Or do you think she''s cuter when she''s asleep?" Sometimes feelings were like online rtionships-two people could chat passionately in the virtual world, but once they met in real life, their interest could vanish instantly. It was also like online shopping. You might see a seller''s picture and think it''s pure perfection, only to find out the real product is a pile of rags. When Aurora was asleep, Justin could imagine her as a fairy. Now that she was awake, he feared she might shatter his illusion. "No, she''s even more enchanting awake." Seeing Justin''s smitten expression, Mrs. Woolf could only shake her head in exasperation. This man was beyond saving. "Then why do you look like that?" "She''s too beautiful and so well-mannered. She''s nothing like those shallow women. I wasn''t wrong about her. But there''s something troubling me." "What''s troubling you?" Mrs. Woolf had never seen Justin so conflicted before. He was always decisive, never one to hesitate. "She has a fianc. They''re getting married in June. And now that she knows she''s pregnant, she''s overjoyed." Hearing this, Mrs. Woolf immediately understood his dilemma. "You like her and want her to stay with you. But you feel it''s wrong to separate her from the father of her child." "Yes, I... I''m torn." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Matters of the heart are something no one can help you with. This time, you''ll have to make the decision yourself." From a moral standpoint, Mrs. Woolf didn''t support his actions. If Aurora didn''t have a fianc, or if her rtionship with him wasn''t good, it would be different. But here she was, deeply in love and nning to get married. If Justin intervened, he''d be breaking up a happy couple, which was undeniably wrong. Yet, from a personal perspective, Mrs. Woolf felt for Justin. She had watched him grow up and knew how tough his life had been. He had never been this fond of anyone before. Over the years, countless women had failed to catch his eye, but now he was smitten with someone he had rescued from the sea. Fate worked in strange ways. If he missed this chance, Mrs. Woolf wasn''t sure if he''d ever find someone he loved as much. It was a double-edged sword. So, she chose to stay silent, leaving the decision to Justin. "She''s hungry. I''ll go have the kitchen prepare something for her." "You''re hopeless," Mrs. Woolf sighed helplessly. "Oh, and tell Frank to keep that woman away from the kitchen from now on." "Why? Weren''t you the one who told her to help in the kitchen?" Mrs. Woolf felt Justin had been contradicting himself more and moretely. Justin replied seriously, "The night I saved her, that woman-Ivy-said Aurora was a cruel and heartless person. She told Frank all sorts of nasty things about her. "I wasn''t sure at first, but now that Aurora''s awake, I''m certain. A woman as graceful as her could never be what Ivy described. "Instead, Ivy''s the one stirring trouble, trying to use her rtionship with Frank to manipte things. It''s clear she''s the one with a malicious heart. She might even have a grudge against Aurora. "Now that Aurora is pregnant, we have to be extra careful with her food and surroundings. Since even she didn''t know she was pregnant, Ivy surely doesn''t either. Keep this under wraps for now." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Justin had been through enough in life to see things clearly. "Justin, you don''t even know her name, and yet you''re this protective of her?" Mrs. Woolf couldn''t help but notice the care in his every word. "Right. I forgot to ask her name." "I don''t even know what to say to you anymore." "I''ll leave it to you, then. She hasn''t eaten properly in days. The kitchen should prepare something for her." "Never mind, I''ll handle it. None of you know how to care for a pregnant woman. You''re all a bunch of clueless men." "Thank you, Mrs. Woolf." "Don''t be so formal with me." Mrs. Woolf turned to leave, but Justin suddenly thought of something. "Mrs. Woolf, can I ask you a question?" "Go ahead." "Do I look scary?" "Why would you ask that? Did the youngdy say something?" Mrs. Woolf knew Justin never cared about his appearance. No man on this ship did. It was the first time Justin had ever asked such a thing, so it had to be because of something Aurora said. Chapter 709: A Summer Dawn When Mrs. Woolf asked if Aurora found him unpleasant, Justin quickly responded, "Not at all. She was just startled when she first woke up and saw me. I was wondering if my appearance had frightened her, but she soon apologized. She''s very polite." He hurried to exin, fearing Mrs. Woolf might misunderstand Aurora as someone shallow who judges by appearance. "I didn''t say anything about her," Mrs. Woolf replied bluntly. "Why are you so nervous? Frankly, from a young girl''s perspective, you are quite intimidating." "Then she probably won''t like me," Justin muttered in frustration. "You''ve been stuck on a ship with a bunch of rugged men for too long. Of course, you''ve grown rough like them. Have you even looked at yourselftely? Your beard and hair are as wild as an overgrown forest. And that outfit-what youngdy would find it appealing? Honestly, it''s probably only Lana, who grew up with you, who would still be devoted to you." Justin rarely spent time onnd. Surrounded by men day in and day out, who cared about appearances? "From the looks of it, that youngdy wears expensive clothing. Her fianc is probably the refined, gentlemanly type. If you want to catch her attention, you''d better start by fixing your appearance." "Alright, I got it," Justin said, his confidence suddenly restored as he headed back inside. Mrs. Woolf watched him disappear into the house and shook her head with a sigh. Was this fate or just trouble? Meanwhile, Aurora was still immersed in the joy of discovering she was expecting a baby. She couldn''t wait to share the news with Julian. When she saw Justin re-enter the room, she happily climbed out of bed barefoot. "Sir, do you have a phone here? I want to call my fianc to let him know I''m safe. That day, when I fell into the sea, he must''ve thought I''d died. I can''t imagine how much he''s worried over these past days. I need to tell him I''m alive." Justin felt uneasy under her gaze. Deep down, he didn''t want her fianc to know she was alive. This situation suited him just fine-her fianc assuming she was gone, while he slowly won her over. "There''s no signal out here on the sea," he said. "Do you have a satellite phone, then?" Aurora persisted, knowing there was no signal in the open sea but that ships were often equipped with special phones formunication. Justin''s room did have such a device, but he lied without hesitation. "We used to have one, but it broke recently, and we haven''t had a chance to repair it. For now, we have no way to contact the outside world." In truth, Justin wanted to tell her outright that she couldn''t leave the ship and had to stay here. But seeing her hopeful eyes and her trust in him as a savior, the words stuck in his throat. "Then I''ll contact him once we reach the port," Aurora sighed. "I can''t imagine how worried he must be." "By the way, after all this time, I still don''t know your name," Justin said, changing the subject. "I''m Justin. Justin Marvis." "Mr. Marvis, I''m Aurora Montgomery," she replied with her characteristic sweet smile, extending her hand. Aurora''s usual smile was polite and distant when dealing with others. But today, she smiled sincerely at Justin, perhaps because she saw him as a kind-hearted man who had saved her life. She had no idea her smile was like a trap, making it even harder for Justin to let go. He repeated her name silently in his mind-Aurora. Such a beautiful name, just like her. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Feeling a bit shy, Justin extended his hand to shake hers. His bronze skin contrasted with her delicate fingers, and the softness of her hand sent a warmth through him that made his heart melt. "Montgomery? Montgomery?" Justin murmured, suddenly realizing something. "Is there someone else on this ship with the same name?" Aurora asked, puzzled. "Do you know someone named Ivy Montgomery?" Justin asked cautiously. Aurora''s expression darkened at the mention of the name. "If it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t have fallen into the sea." Despite the obvious tension, Aurora maintained herposure. Even after everything Ivy had done to her, she was too dignified to air her grievances openly. Justin''s suspicions were confirmed-Ivy was indeed trouble. "What did she do to you?" he pressed. "It''s a long story," Aurora replied, unwilling to delve into the past. Seeing her reluctance, Justin let the matter drop. But Aurora, noticing the clothes she was wearing, frowned slightly. "Mr. Marvis, who changed my clothes?" "Don''t worry," Justin reassured her. "Mrs. Woolf changed them while helping you clean up. The clothes you''re wearing are hers. I also had someone buy a few things from the shore, but they might not be very stylish. Just make do for now-it''s better than wearing borrowed clothes all the time." "Mr. Marvis, you''re such a kind person," Aurora said sincerely. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Stop calling me ''Mr. Marvis.'' I''m not used to it," he replied. "Then I''ll call you Justin," Aurora said after a moment of thought. "Alright," Justin agreed, though her polite tone stung slightly. It was still better than the distant "Mr. Marvis." Aurora picked out some clothes and went to change. Knowing she was expecting a child lifted her spirits, and she seemed happier than ever. "Justin, where is this ship headed? When will we reach the next port?" she asked as she returned. "We just stopped at a port recently. We''re not nning to dock again anytime soon," Justin evaded her question. At that moment, Mrs. Woolf entered with a tray of food, providing a convenient distraction. "Alright, food''s here. Eat first, and we''ll talkter," she said. "Thank you! You must be Mrs. Woolf," Aurora greeted her with a polite bow. "Thank you for saving me and my baby. I''m Aurora." No wonder Justin was so taken with her. She was polite, elegant, and radiant, like the moonlight. "Aurora, there''s something you''ve misunderstood," Mrs. Woolf said with a teasing smile. "It wasn''t me who saved you. That night, it was Justin who jumped into the freezing sea and carried you back himself. If you''re going to thank anyone, it should be him." Aurora, unaware of Justin''s feelings, didn''t read too much into Mrs. Woolf''s words. "Thank you both for saving me. I thought my life was over." "Girl, the truth is, it wasn''t really us who saved you..." Mrs. Woolf began. Chapter 710: Keep Her Here Aurora looked at the two people in front of her, puzzled. "Mrs. Woolf, didn''t you just say Justin saved me? How is it that now you''re saying it wasn''t you who saved me?" "You fell into the sea and sank below the water. How could we have seen you from the ship? A group of dolphins pushed you to the surface. It was only because Ivy called for help that we found you by chance." "Yes, I can''t swim. I remember sinking into the sea. At that moment, I thought I was going to die. I never expected such a miracle to happen." "It must be because you are kind-hearted, Aurora. Heaven decided to save you. If it had been just ten minutester, not even a deity could have rescued you." "Alright, Mrs. Woolf. She''s only been drinking rice soup these past few days. She must be hungry. Let''s stop talking and let her eat," Justin reminded. Mrs. Woolf nced at him. This man was clearly a fool in love. "Have you eaten? Why don''t we eat together?" Aurora asked, feeling a little embarrassed to eat alone since this wasn''t her home. "We''ve already eaten. Go ahead." "I am indeed a bit hungry, so I won''t be polite then." Aurora didn''t hold back anymore. Now that she was pregnant, she couldn''t afford to have irregr meals like before. "There''s no need to be polite with me," Justin said, waving his hand eagerly. He wished Aurora would be closer to him. Aurora finally sat down. She was wearing a white wool coat, simple and rough in craftsmanship, iparable to the high-end custom-made clothing she used to wear. But she didn''t feel ufortable at all. Her hair cascaded softly over her shoulders, and due to her pregnancy, there was a gentle warmth radiating from her. Born into nobility, Aurora had been trained in etiquette and manners from a young age. Watching her eat was a kind of art. She didn''t make a sound, took small bites, and exuded elegance in every movement. Justin couldn''t take his eyes off her. Every gesture, every smile of Aurora''s was like a beautiful painting. She ate more than usual-a second bowl of rice. Partly because she was starving, and partly because she wanted to ensure the baby in her belly had proper nutrition. After finishing her meal, Aurora wanted to get some fresh air. She''d been lying in bed for days, and her back ached. "I''d like to go out for a bit. Is that okay?" "Of course," Justin replied. Aurora opened the door and walked out. Once she was gone, Justin immediately cut the phone line in the room. Mrs. Woolf noticed this. "Why did you do that?" "I don''t want her contacting that man. Don''t let it slip-I told her the ship only has this one phone, and it''s broken and won''t be repaired soon. We won''t dock anywhere nearby for a while." "Are you trying to keep her here this way?" "Yes. Her fianc is rich. Who knows? Maybe he''ll be heartbroken for a few days, but then he''ll move on to someone else. Rich men are all like that, aren''t they?" Justin said, justifying his actions. "I know what I''m doing isn''t right, but Mrs. Woolf, I''ve never liked anyone this much before." Justin''s eyes were filled with conflict. He liked Aurora and wanted to keep her, no matter the cost. Mrs. Woolf sighed heavily but said nothing more. Aurora stepped onto the deck. With the baby inside her, the whole world seemed brighter. She smelled the familiar scent of the sea. The memory of her time in the ocean was still vivid. She had thought she''d be terrified after her brush with death, but because of the baby, even the sea-once so dangerous- seemed beautiful now. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! As she walked out, she saw some casually dressed, rough-looking people. Some had scars on their faces. She didn''t mean to judge them, but she had always been surrounded by well-dressed, polished members of high society. It was like the first time she saw Justin-she had been startled. Not scared, just surprised. But unlike Ivy, no one dared show Aurora any disrespect. After all, she was the boss''s woman. Ever since that night she entered Justin''s room and didn''te out, the whole crew had been talking about it. Everyone assumed Justin was too protective of her to let her out. Aurora met their gazes and smiled politely. "Hello, my name is Aurora." Though they were oddly dressed, Aurora wasn''t the type to judge people by appearance. She greeted them warmly. Sometimes, those who dressed impably could be the darkest inside, while those who looked rough might be good people. The saying, "Don''t judge a book by its cover," held true. "Hello! Hello!" The men finally got a good look at Aurora''s face. No wonder the boss was treating her like a treasure. She truly was a stunning beauty. "Miss Montgomery, are you a celebrity? You''re so beautiful," one of them asked. Aurora shook her head. "I''m not a celebrity." "If you became one, you''d definitely be a huge star." Aurora simply smiled. "May I go to the deck?" "Of course! Let me take you there." With Justin as her backer, everyone treated Aurora with the utmost courtesy. Though her belly hadn''t started to show, Aurora walked more carefully, mindful of the ship''s asional swaying. She didn''t want to risk bumping into anything and harming the baby. She walked down the corridor to the deck, where a familiar figure was crouched, scrubbing the floor. Though the weather had warmed slightly, the sea breeze made the cold water sting her hands. It was Ivy. Justin had mentioned Ivy was still on the ship, but Aurora had been so absorbed in her own emotions that she hadn''t paid much attention to it. Now, seeing Ivy crouching there, Aurora''s initial anger faded into a moreplicated feeling. "Miss Montgomery, be careful. The ship rocks a lot," one of the crew members said. The way Justin had saved Aurora and let her stay in his room had left everyone in awe. They were all eager to please her. Hearing this, Ivy turned around. She saw Aurora standing there, surrounded by deference, like a queen. Even the toughest pirates were bowing and scraping for her attention. Aurora noticed Ivy too. In just a few days, Ivy looked haggard, and her most pitiful state was now in full view of Aurora. "Why is she scrubbing the deck?" Aurora asked. "The boss said no one on the ship gets a free ride. Everyone has to earn their keep. Her job is to wash our clothes and clean the ship. If you need anything, just order her to do it," one of the pirates exined. Chapter 711: Touch Her, and I’ll Destroy Your Family The man''s words wereced with disdain for Ivy, a stark contrast to the respect he showed Aurora. "Boss?" Aurora was still confused about the situation. She thought this was just a cargo ship, a vessel for transporting goods. "Don''t you know?" The pirate had assumed Aurora was already aware, but her expression and tone made it clear she knew nothing. "What are you talking about?" Justin, who had just severed the phone line, appeared. He caught sight of the pirate standing too close to Aurora, and his cold re sent a chill down the man''s spine. Justin had risen to the rank of captain at such a young age, earning the loyalty of his entire crew-not through luck, but through skill and authority. The pirates instantly retreated three meters away from Aurora. "Boss, we were just introducing her to life on the ship. We didn''t say anything else." Justin walked up to Aurora, his face softening into the kind, warm expression he wore earlier. "The sea wind is strong out here, and you''ve just woken up. You should go back to your room and rest." From beginning to end, Aurora and Ivy exchanged only nces. Seeing Ivy in such a pitiful state, Aurora didn''t take the opportunity to kick her when she was down. If Ivy had died, she might have died with regrets. But fortunately, she was alive-not only alive but with a baby she had dreamed of for so long. In the past, Aurora might have sought revenge. After all, she''d barely survived,ing so close to death that she almost lost both her life and her unborn child. But now, with this child, Aurora wanted to focus on bringing blessings to her baby. She decided not to do anything to Ivy. Besides, Ivy was already living in misery. "Um... I just heard that people on this ship can''t stay for free. Is there something I should do? Or should I repay you properly once I''ve contacted my family?" This man had saved her and her child, a debt as big as the sky. Simply talking about money felt too shallow. Whether it was Aurora or Julian, no matter the price he named, they would pay it. However, Aurora sensed that this man didn''t care much about money. So, she kept her words vague to avoiding off as boastful or disrespectful. "No need to repay me. Your health isn''t great, so you don''t need to do anything. Just rest well." "Alright. I''ll figure out the rest once I''ve left the ship." Aurora still didn''t know what Justin was nning. She naively thought that once they reached the port, she could leave the ship, contact Julian, and reunite with her family. They would surely reward Justin handsomely. But every time Justin met her bright, sparkling gaze, he felt a pang of guilt. He wanted to keep her with him but couldn''t bear to make her unhappy. So, he chose to keep it a secret, letting her temporarily live in her own world. Aurora couldn''t stay on deck with Ivy. Even though she wouldn''t harm Ivy, she could never forgive her. They could only be enemies. From this moment on, Aurora decided she had to stay far away from Ivy. She couldn''t let Ivy discover that she had a child. With Ivy''s maniptive nature, she would undoubtedly go to extreme lengths to harm her. Aurora turned and returned to her room. Justin''s gaze shifted between her and Ivy. A woman who had experienced life and death could treat her enemy with such calmness? Once Aurora was gone, Justin approached Ivy. "I''m sparing your life only because of Frank. But if you dare to have any thoughts about her again, I won''t just feed you to the sharks-I''ll take your entire family with you." Someone like Ivy needed to be dealt with using ruthless methods. Sure enough, her face turned pale at his words. The man standing before her wasn''t Julian. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Even if Julian had grievances, he''d only target her personally. He wouldn''t involve her family. But this man was different-he was a pirate, through and through. "You... what gives you the right to treat me like this?" "Don''t think I don''t know where your family is. It''s easy to find out." Ivy might not care about her own life, but surely there was someone she cared about. "What is she to you? I asked around-you didn''t even know her before. If you don''t know her, why are you doing so much for her? Do you know how many people adore her? Do you even know she already has a fianc? They''re deeply in love. Her fianc is a famous businessman from Clothville. Countless people bend over backward to please him. She''ll never like someone like you!" Ivy couldn''t understand this world anymore. Every man she encountered seemed to fall hopelessly in love with Aurora. Even this pirate, who had just met her, treated her so well. They had both been rescued from the sea. But while Aurora had a protector the moment she stepped on board, Ivy was treated like a ve-forced to do the dirtiest, hardest work and endure the asional harassment from the men. Aurora, on the other hand, was like a queen, high and untouchable. Furious, Ivy couldn''t hold back her grievances any longer and unleashed them all. "Do you know how much her fianc loves her? Do you know how much money he has? With a wave of his hand, he could buy a thousand ships like this, ten thousand of them. The deals he makes are worth billions. What do you have? You''re just a homeless pirate. What could you possibly offer her? The men who pursued her before were all outstanding, and they lined up in droves. You''ll never have a chance. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! She''ll never like you. Just give up!" Every word Ivy spat was filled with contempt. If she was in pain, she wanted others to suffer too. "Are you done?" Justin''s face darkened slightly but showed no real anger. Ivy hadn''t expected him to remain so calm and was momentarily stunned. Justin''s cold voice broke the silence: "If you''re done, get back to work. Whatever happens between her and me is none of your business. How I treat her is even less your concern. All you need to know is that on this ship-even if it''s a wreck-you follow my orders. Remember this: if you dare to touch her, I''ll destroy your entire family. After all, I''m just a pirate. Killing and arson are my specialties." With that, Justin left without a second nce. Ivy stared at his back, her face alternating between pale and green. What she didn''t know was that Justin''s clenched fists had drawn blood. The sight of Aurora''s engagement ring had already told him her fianc was wealthy, but even he was surprised by just how wealthy. Justin had never cared much for money. His own ounts held nine-figure sums. He wasn''t poor-not at all. But years spent at sea left him with little need for wealth, and he''d never paid attention to his appearance. Now, for the first time, he cared. He cared because he''d fallen for a woman-a woman unlike any other. Every word Ivy said stabbed into his heart like a needle. "They''re deeply in love..." he murmured to himself. He had assumed someone like Julian wouldn''t be faithful. If Julian had found another woman, Justin might still have a sliver of hope. But now... was there any hope left? Chapter 712: Suspicion Julian searched the ocean for her for three whole days. He put on his diving suit and went underwater again and again, but neither Aurora nor Ivy''s body was found. Even with fishing boats, salvage teams, and submarines, there was no trace of them. Nick and Irene tried tofort him, saying, "She must have been rescued by someone. Otherwise, even if it were just her body, it should have been found by now." "That''s right. That part of the sea is always busy with passing ships. Maybe as soon as she fell, someone picked her up." Although they tried to look on the bright side, no one dared mention the other possibility-that Aurora''s body might have been devoured byrge sea creatures. The ocean teemed with life, and it was impossible to capture everyrge animal to examine their stomachs. Even if they could, it had already been days, and the remains would have been digested by now. Not wanting to make Julian feel worse, they chose their words carefully. Nick and Irene took the exhausted Julian home to rest, knowing that if he kept pushing himself like this, his body wouldn''t hold up. Meanwhile, the suppressed news finally broke. A heavy reward was offered for information, and soon the entire country learned of Aurora and Ivy''s disappearance. The news caused a massive uproar. Three days earlier, the bustling scene at the port, withnd, sea, and air forces mobilized, had left many bystanders specting it was a military exercise. But the sight of so many fishing boats suggested something else entirely. Curious onlookers had taken photos, and social media buzzed with discussions. Only now did people realize that someone had mysteriously vanished at sea. The incident sparked heated debates online. Comments flooded in: - "After so many days, the bodies have probably sunk to the bottom and been eaten by fish." - "Maybe a mysterious underwater creature saved her?" - "Or perhaps a passing ship picked her up." - "I bet she was eaten by a shark. Rest in peace, where there are no sharks." Some users even got creative, spinning micro-stories about how Aurora might have been rescued and what happened next. Zachary came across one of these posts and immediately rushed to show Genevieve. "Mom, something''s happened!" "What is it?" Genevieve was in the kitchen making breakfast. "Look at the news." Zachary handed her his phone. As Genevieve read the article, her face paled. But she quickly noticed the timeline-it said the incident urred on the evening of the 21st. Genevieve hurriedly checked her own phone. There was a special call she''d received on the morning of the 22nd. "This news is fake." Genevieve nearly had a heart attack but calmed herself after recalling that Ivy had called her earlier to assure her she was safe. "Ivy hasn''t been home these past few days. Before she left, she mentioned going on a boat. How could this news be fake?" Zachary asked, confused. "She called me the next morning. She said she was out with friends having fun. So this news is false. There''s no need to worry." "Mom... could it have been her ghost calling you? I''ve read stories online about people receiving calls from loved ones who died in ne crashes. The calls are just crying sounds. There''s even a recording circting online of voices from the sea." "Rubbish! Don''t talk nonsense!" Genevieve scolded him. "I heard her clearly. Not only did your sister call me, but she also sent me a selfie from the sea because she didn''t want me to worry." Genevieve showed him the photo. In it, Ivy was bare-faced, looking tired-a recent picture, no doubt. Normally, Ivy would never share a photo without makeup and filters. She was meticulous about her appearance. "She even told me not to believe any news I might see. She said she was out at sea with friends and that there was no signal." "What is she ying at? Mom, do you think she might have been kidnapped?" Zachary spected, growing uneasy. Genevieve smacked him on the head. "What nonsense are you spouting? Would you only be happy if something terrible happened to your sister?" "I''m just worried. Look, the news says Aurora went missing with her. Themotion at the port was clearly Julian searching for Aurora. If Ivy is fine, why hasn''t shee home?" "That''s a good point," Genevieve admitted. "Why were they even on the same boat? And before Ivy left, she said a lot of strange things. Could it be that she pushed Aurora into the water? Was she afraid Julian woulde after her, so she ran away to escape responsibility?" Genevieve thought back to Ivy''s behavior before she left and found it suspicious. "It''s possible," Zachary said. "Mom, she''s always resented Aurora. Thest time, Aurora nearly killed you. Maybe she went to get revenge." "What exactly happened out there?" Genevieve''s heart raced. If Ivy really had killed Aurora, she would have to live her life in hiding. Julian would never let her go. Zachary added, "There''s another possibility. The news says they both fell into the water. If Ivy survived, Aurora might still be alive too. Julian is scouring the world for Aurora. If we tell him Ivy is fine, maybe he''ll leave us alone." Zachary was worried not only about Ivy but also about their own safety. If Julian couldn''t find Aurora, he might turn his wrath on them. They had no power or influence to defend themselves against Julian. "Ivy already prepared her visa for New York before all this happened. If she were nning to flee, she''d definitelye back for her passport. I think there''s another exnation," Genevieve said, thinking it through. "What is it?" Zachary asked. "She might be in trouble. Though she''s unharmed now, she could have been taken by someone. When she called me to say she was safe, someone might have been with her, forcing her to lie. That''s why her phone went dead afterward." "But if she''s been kidnapped, what''s the motive?" Zachary questioned. "Wouldn''t they demand a ransom? We haven''t received any such calls. And if they wanted money, wouldn''t they target Julian by kidnapping Aurora instead?" Zachary, for once, seemed to be making sense. If it were a kidnapping, why was there no ransom demand? And why allow Ivy to call home to reassure her family? If it weren''t a kidnapping, what exined Ivy''s disappearance? "Zach, I think your sister is in serious trouble," Genevieve said, her maternal instincts screaming that something was very wrong. Chapter 713: Longing is a Disease Julian returned to the vi once again. Once, this ce was his warmest refuge, but now, even before stepping inside, it felt as though his heart had been pierced by a sword, bleeding profusely. To reassure Irene and Nick, Julian feigned calmness as he saw them off. "Don''t worry about me. I''ll be fine," he said. "The salvage team is still working. No news is the best news. Little Bunny has survived so many storms before," Nick said, trying tofort him. Julian nodded. "I''ll go home and get some rest. If anythinges up, I''ll contact you." "Alright. We''ll leave now," Irene replied, her exhaustion evident. In truth, none of them were in good shape. Over the past few days, no one had slept properly. Everyone was drained. Irene, in particr, could only think about her bed at home. They hadn''t found Aurora yet, but they were already on the verge of copse. Julian calmly bid them farewell. Mrs. Hill''s red-rimmed eyes betrayed her emotions as she stood nearby, unsure of how to console him. "Mr. Ba, she will be alright. You must be hungry. Let me prepare some food for you," she said, covering her face as she retreated to the kitchen. She feared saying anything that might remind Julian of Aurora. Even though the vi''s heating was on, Julian felt a coldness seep through his entire body. Normally, he would ascend the stairs in just a few seconds, but now every step felt like a monumental effort. In the room, filled with memories of Aurora, everything reminded him of her. It took all his strength to walk inside. The room was exactly as she had left it-wrinkled bedsheets, scattered papers on the desk. Julian approached the desk and picked up a piece of paper. The moment his eyesnded on its contents, the pain and sorrow he had suppressed for days surged forth. There was no one else here. No one to see his tears. He didn''t need to hide his emotions anymore. The paper he held was one of Aurora''s design drafts. The colorful sketches of jewelry included over ten variations of wedding ring designs. He remembered her words from theirst phone call: "Julian, I have a surprise for you when you return." "What surprise?" "A surprise needs to be seen in person to be one. If I tell you now, it won''t be fun." "Alright, alright. I''lle back early then." "Okay, I''ll meet you at the airport." Her sweet voice echoed in his mind. The surprise she mentioned must have been these designs. One design featured an abstract engraving of the initials "AJ," symbolizing their intertwined hearts. The usually strong Julian couldn''t hold back anymore. Tears fell onto the design draft. He imagined how, during the nights he was away, she must have sat at this desk, tirelessly sketching and revising these designs. "Little Bunny, Little Bunny, why did you leave me..." Julian pressed the draft against his chest, as if doing so could bring him closer to her. He pulled out his phone and opened their voice messages. Aurora''s familiar voice yed: "Julian, remember to eat on time. Don''t overwork yourself or rush deadlines. I''m waiting for you at home." "Julian, the weather is warming up. It''s not cold anymore. So, can I wear dresses now? Don''t worry, it''s really not cold." "Julian, I justnded a big project. Looks like I''m one step closer to you." "Julian, I''ve been taking my medicine and eating properly. When youe back, I promise I''ll have gained three pounds." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Julian..." These ordinary conversations now felt unbearably precious. Theirst exchange had ended with the words "so boring," yet now those mundane moments were what he missed the most. Julian med himself. If only he hadn''t been so busy, if only he had called her, even just to hear her voice... A knock interrupted his thoughts. "Mr. Ba, I''ve made you a bowl of noodles. Eat something before you get some rest," Mrs. Hill said softly. "I''m not hungry," Julian replied, using his sleeve to wipe away his tears. To see this usually stoic man in such a vulnerable state would have been heartbreaking to anyone. Hearing the hoarseness in his voice, Mrs. Hill''s eyes filled with unshed tears. "Mr. Ba, you must take care of yourself. If Miss Auroraes back and sees you like this, how am I supposed to exin it to her?" Her words seemed to strike a chord. Julian clenched his fist. She woulde back. They were just temporarily separated. "Bring it in," he said, forcing himself to stay strong. He couldn''t fall apart. He had to live well-for her. After eating, he went to wash up. His unshaven chin, with its rough stubble, caught his attention. He hadn''t shaved in three days. He remembered how Aurora used to wake up and nestle in his arms, her small hands brushing against the stubble on his chin. Picking up a razor, he carefully shaved, washed his face, and tidied himself up. He needed to be in his best state to wee her back. He didn''t want her to see him looking haggard. Even with Aurora''s voice messages ying, Julian struggled to fall asleep. At most, he could sleep for two or three hours before waking up. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Each time he woke, the absence of her presence in the space beside him left him hollow. No matter how much he tried to suppress his emotions, the pain didn''t subside. Finally, after barely managing five hours of sleep, Julian sat on the bed in his pajamas, lost in thought. He didn''t know what to do, his mind consumed by images of Aurora''s face and smile. "Mr. Ba, there are guests. Would you like to see them?" Mrs. Hill''s voice came from outside the door. "Who is it?" he asked, his tone t. "Genevieve and Zachary. They said they have something important to tell you." At the mention of their names, anger red in Julian''s chest. If not for Ivy, Aurora wouldn''t have fallen into the sea. How dare theye to him now? Initially, he wanted to refuse to see them. But then something urred to him. "Have them wait in the living room," he ordered. "Understood, Mr. Ba." Julian changed out of his pajamas into a ck turtleneck sweater-soft and understated. It was one Aurora had chosen for him. Genevieve and Zachary, after much deliberation, had decided toe. Their reasons were twofold: to ask Julian not to retaliate against them and to seek his help if Ivy was in trouble. If Ivy had managed to send word to Genevieve, perhaps Aurora had done the same for Julian. Combining their information might reveal crucial clues. With these thoughts in mind, Genevieve and Zachary arrived, only to be greeted at the door by Mrs. Hill-the very person Genevieve had once dismissed from her service. Chapter 714: The Scapegoat When Genevieve saw someone she''d already fired standing in Aurora''s vi, she hesitated awkwardly as she opened the door. "What are you doing here?" Mrs. Hill replied with a sarcastic tone, "Oh, it''s all thanks to Miss Aurora. She saw me working as a cleaner and invited me to be her housekeeper. Unlike some people, who fire others on a whim and deduct wages for no reason, Aurora treats people generously." Back when Genevieve dismissed Mrs. Hill from the Montgomery family, the older woman had no choice but to work as a cleaner. The job was exhausting, the pay was meager, and worse, she was only a temporary worker with no job security. When Aurora saw her at the sales office, she offered Mrs. Hill a job at her home. Aurora even bought her insurance and gave her holiday bonuses. Compared to Genevieve, Aurora was far more generous. In the past, no one would have dared to speak to Genevieve like this. But now, having lost everything, Genevieve could no longermand the same respect. Mrs. Hill, who had always been outspoken, no longer needed to fear her. Genevieve knew she''d treated her staff poorly in the past, never showing them respect. Only now, when she had fallen from grace, did she realize her mistakes. "Mrs. Hill, it''s been so long. Do you really need to bring this up? We''re here to see Mr. Ba." "Mr. Ba is sleeping. Come back tomorrow," Mrs. Hill said, about to shut the door. "How can you talk like this? We''re here for something important with Julian. Don''t regret it if you don''t listen," Zachary blurted out, surprised that a former housekeeper dared to act so boldly. "You two wait here. I''ll ask Mr. Ba if he''ll see you," Mrs. Hill replied. A few minutester, she returned. "Come in." This was Genevieve''s first time visiting Aurora''s home. She assumed that with Aurora''s status and her rtionship with Julian, they would live in a luxurious mansion. To her surprise, the house was modest. For ordinary people, a house of over 200 square meters for just two or three people would be more than enough. But considering Julian and Aurora''s social standing, it seemed unexpectedly low-key. Genevieve and Zachary sat in the living room. Mrs. Hill only brought them two sses of in water, not even bothering with tea. The atmosphere was eerily quiet. Given the unpleasant history between them, Genevieve wisely decided not to engage Mrs. Hill in conversation-it would only lead to more snide remarks. The sound of footsteps echoed on the stairs. Though the steps were light, Genevieve and Zachary both tensed up. Zachary, in particr, felt a chill run through him, remembering how Julian had once whipped him. The psychological shadow of that moment lingered. Before Julian even appeared, an invisible pressure seemed to envelop them. Genevieve instinctively stood up. "Mr. Ba." Julian was dressed casually today, without his usual suit and tie. Yet the cold aura emanating from him made Genevieve''s heart tremble. Zachary also stood up nervously. Julian''s expression was unreadable. "What are you here for?" Although Julian had taken a nap, hisplexion was still poor, his face shadowed with dark circles. "Mr. Ba, we''re here about Ivy," Genevieve began cautiously. "Ivy?" Julian''s voice grew colder at the mention of her name. "Don''t worry. I won''t hold her actions against you." He sat down on the sofa, exuding an air of authority. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Genevieve and Zachary didn''t dare to sit. Genevieve bit her lip before continuing, "We saw the news about the two of them falling into the sea. Mr. Ba, do you know what happened?" "Ivy snuck onto the ship and tried to stab Aurora when she wasn''t paying attention. Someone had tampered with the ship''s railing beforehand. While Aurora was dodging, she fell overboard," Julian exined, his tone sharp and biting. "Someone tampered with the railing?" Genevieve frowned. This situation was moreplicated than it seemed. "Then why did Ivy fall into the sea as well?" "After Aurora fell, the person who tampered with the railing pushed Ivy into the sea too, hoping to kill two birds with one stone," Julian said through gritted teeth. While Ivy wasn''t entirely to me, she bore some responsibility. "Who would be so cruel, Mr. Ba?" Julian sneered. "Why don''t you ask your good daughter who she''s been associating with? She was used as a scapegoat without even realizing it, and now she''s paid with her life. Utterly foolish." "Mr. Ba, Ivy is young and naive. She can''t tell right from wrong and is easily influenced. She''s been distant from metely, not telling me anything. Please, tell me what happened," Genevieve pleaded, her face full of sorrow. If she had known things would turn out this way, she would never have let Ivy leave. Julian had already received a report from his private investigator about the events surrounding Ivy. "Let me ask you-do you know Mio Walsh?" Julian''s voice was cold, his eyes narrowing as he studied their reactions. Zachary answered proudly, "Of course! He''s my sister''s boyfriend. He''s a great guy." Genevieve, however, felt a pang of unease at the mention of Mio Walsh. She''d always been against Ivy dating him. Something about the man felt off. Ivy had neither money nor talent-what could he possibly see in her? If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "A great guy?" Julian scoffed. "Sure, he''s great-great at making your sister his scapegoat. He''s been ying a deadly game of using others to do his dirty work." "What are you talking about? Mr. Walsh isn''t like that! He even came up with half a million to save me when I was in trouble with those gamblers. He said he''d help me find a job at hispany in New York after I graduate," Zachary argued, his face full of disbelief. Genevieve sighed inwardly. Both Zachary and Ivy had inherited none of her cunning or sharp instincts. They were the type to be sold off and still thank their seller. "Not like that? How naive. That half a million was your sister''s ransom. Do you still think he''s so great?" "Julian, don''t think just because you''re rich you can look down on us! Not everyone in this world is as rotten as you!" Zachary shot back angrily. "Shut up!" Genevieve snapped, ring at him. "Don''t forget why we''re here!" Genevieve remainedposed. She''d never approved of Ivy''s rtionship with Mio Walsh, and now that things had turned out this way, Julian was clearly upset. He wouldn''t be in the mood for jokes. "Mr. Ba, are you saying Mio Walsh is the mastermind behind this? If he already tampered with the railing, he could have just killed Aurora directly. Why go through all the trouble, even spending millions to get close to Ivy?" Genevieve asked, cutting straight to the point. "I said Ivy was just his scapegoat. Even I can only specte that it was him-I have no concrete evidence. The assassin won''t reveal their employer''s identity. But that''s exactly what he wanted. Everyone assumes Ivy tried to kill Aurora, and he walks away clean." "Who is he trying to please?" Genevieve pressed. Chapter 715: Thank You! "There are too many people involved in this matter. I can''t tell you all the truths one by one. If it wasn''t for some specific purpose, do you think Mio Walsh would even approach Ivy?" Julian sneered. "My sister isn''t as bad as you make her out to be!" Zachary protested angrily. From Julian''s perspective, Mio Walsh was nothing special, and Ivy was equally worthless. "Oh? Then tell me, what exactly is so great about your sister? Is it her looks? Her abilities? Or her worth in the billions?" Julian''s sharp questions left Zachary utterly speechless. With a cold chuckle, Julian added, "If she has none of those things, then tell me-does she possess a kind heart or a gentle nature? Even these basic virtues are absent in her. To me, she''s nothing but a vain, insidious, and cruel woman! Shecks even the slightest trace of humanity and will do anything to achieve her goals. Let me tell you, Mio Walsh wouldn''t like her, and neither would any other man!" "You..." Zachary trembled with rage. "My sister isn''t as terrible as you im. You''re the ones who''ve been disrupting our peaceful lives. After we were driven out of the Montgomery family, everyone outside called us shameless, but it''s not like we could choose our origins! "My sister fell from the position of a noble daughter to that of an illegitimate child. Do you have any idea how hard that was for her? How many jobs she had to try before she found one she could keep? To you, she may not be a good person, but for our family, she has sacrificed so much. She''s not as worthless as you think." When Genevieve was in trouble, Ivy begged for help everywhere. When Zachary was held hostage by gamblers, Ivy ran around trying to save him on her own. Whatever Mio Walsh''s intentions, at least he had saved her. "Enough. If you''re here for Ivy, I don''t have the time to waste on this useless talk," Julian said coldly, clearly intent on ending the conversation. To others, Ivy might be an angel, but to him, she was nothing more than a disgusting parasite-a maggot that clung to its host, shadowing him everywhere. "No, Mr. Ba," Genevieve interjected quickly, steering the topic back to its focus. "We came here to discuss the incident where they fell into the sea. There are some details I need to rify with you." "Go ahead. Say everything at once and get it over with," Julian replied impatiently. "It''s like this. We saw the news. You''re searching for Aurora, and we''re also looking for Ivy. I thought that with your resources and information, if we shared what we know, it might make it easier for both of us to find them." Genevieve carefully chose the word "searching" instead of something like "retrieving," maintaining a sliver of hope. As a woman, she might have been a failure, but as a mother, she was unquestionably devoted. Julian''s sharp instincts picked up on something. "What do you mean by that?" "Has Aurora sent you any word to let you know she''s safe?" Genevieve asked. "Has Ivy contacted you?" For some reason, Julian''s heart began to race. His emotions, which had been as still as a stagnant pool, were suddenly stirred by Genevieve''s words. "The morning after she fell into the water, she called me," Genevieve exined. "She said she was going on a boat trip and that there wouldn''t be any signal at sea, so I shouldn''t worry. She even sent me a photo to reassure me. "She told me not to believe any news reports, no matter what I heard. At the time, I didn''t know what she meant. It wasn''t untilter that I understood-there were reports of her falling into the sea and possibly drowning. Thank goodness she gave me that call beforehand, or I would have worried myself to death." "She''s alive? How did she let you know she was safe? Tell me!" Julian''s cold demeanor shattered, his face flushing with excitement. Genevieve had assumed Aurora would have done the same thing Ivy did-contacting Julian to let them know she was safe. If Ivy was unharmed, Aurora was likely with her. "She called me the morning after she fell into the water. I thought it was strange at the time. She even sent me a photo to prove she was fine." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Give me the photo and the phone number she used to call you!" Julian demanded, his voice trembling with newfound hope. Despite his hatred for Ivy, in this moment, he felt an unexpected surge of joy because of her. Under Julian''s intense gaze, Genevieve reluctantly handed over her phone. "Here, take a look." Julian examined the call log. The call hadsted only a few seconds, and the number was clearly not local. "Where was she when she called you? Tell me her exact words, word for word!" Julian pressed further, his instincts telling him this phone number could be the key to finding Aurora. Genevieve, seeing his urgency, repeated her conversation with Ivy exactly as she remembered it. "That''s all she said?" "Yes, that''s all. But I have so many questions. You''ve helped me answer some of them, but there''s still so much I don''t know. For example, what''s Ivy''s current situation? "She didn''t sound nervous when we spoke-her tone was calm, just like usual. That suggests her life isn''t in immediate danger. But if that''s the case, why didn''t she tell me more? "At first, I thought she might have killed Aurora and was hiding to avoid your retaliation. But she had already prepared her visa in advance. If that were the case, she could have just gone home, grabbed her passport, and flown to New York. Why go through all this trouble? "Then I wondered if she''d been kidnapped and couldn''t reveal anything. But if she were kidnapped, wouldn''t the kidnappers have contacted us for ransom by now? I have so many unanswered questions, and that''s why I came to you-to see if you have any information." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Aurora hasn''t contacted me, but I can only hope she''s with Ivy. If Ivy, with her many sins, was spared, then surely Aurora, with her kind heart, will be safe as well. Where''s the photo?" Julian asked, clinging to this fragile hope. "Here." Julian studied the selfie Ivy had sent. She looked pale and worn, and her outfit was uncharacteristically in. "This isn''t the kind of clothing she usually wears, is it?" "My sister would never wear something so unfashionable," Zachary interjected. "Alright. Send me this photo immediately. I''ll have someone analyze it and see if we can uncover any clues. And this phone number." "That number hasn''t worked since she called me," Genevieve added. "No matter. Even if it''s disconnected, we might still be able to trace it." For the first time in days, Julian''s grim expression lightened. "Genevieve, I used to hate you-hate you for hurting Aurora. But this time, I truly want to thank you," Julian said sincerely. Chapter 716: Searching for Her Julian felt like a soulless man after losing Aurora, but the news Genevieve brought was like a beacon that rekindled his spirit. Julian quickly called Vortex. "I have some news," he said. Vortex, who had been at his wit''s end, was surprised to hear Julian had a lead. "What news? Tell me." "The day after Ivy fell into the water, she used a foreign phone number to call her mother and let her know she was safe. She also sent a photo. I''ll send it to you-it shows the sea in the foreground, but there are some faint buildings in the background. Can you use your expertise to enhance the image and identify those buildings?" "If we have the phone number, our tech team might be able to track the location. If the phone is registered, it''ll be even easier." "Great. I''ll send you the number and photo right away." Julian''s heart lifted. He ended the call and immediately forwarded the information to Vortex. Genevieve, watching Julian react so quickly, knew she''d made the right decision toe to him. "Mr. Ba, I''m not here to dredge up old grudges. I know I wronged Aurora in the past, and I''ve paid the price for it. I have no intention of disturbing you or your life now-I just want to live quietly. But I never thought Ivy would get herself into this..." "Mom, you can''t me Ivy," Zachary interjected. "It''s because Aurora''s call made you so upset that you nearly had a heart attack. How could Ivy not be angry?" Zachary''s careless remark caught Julian''s attention. "What call? What are you talking about?" "It was when I went gambling. My sister came to you for money, but you refused to lend it. Fine, that''s your right. But Aurora called my mom to threaten her, which scared her so much she almost died from a coronary attack." "Aurora would never do something so cruel. She once said that you being expelled from the Montgomery family was punishment enough. Why would she stoop so low? If she wanted to, she could''ve done it long ago. Why let you live in peace? "I know Aurora''s character well. She never attacks without provocation. More importantly, on New Year''s Day, she was with me the entire time. She couldn''t have made that call." Julian''s words gave Genevieve pause. "Come to think of it, the phone number wasn''t Aurora''s usual one. But the voice sounded like hers-I swear I''m not lying." "New Year''s Day... Mio Walsh was with you, wasn''t he?" Julian asked. "Yes," Genevieve replied. "That exins it. That day, Mio learned that Zachary was being held by the casino. At the same time, he took Ivy to rescue you from the casino and had someone impersonate Aurora to make that call." "My mom doesn''t even know him. Why would he do that?" Zachary still couldn''t understand. Julian found Zachary utterly hopeless. If he and Ivy had even half of Genevieve''s wit, they wouldn''t have ended up in their current state. "If Mr. Ba''s guess is correct," Genevieve exined, "Mio did this to provoke Ivy- manipting her anger toward Aurora to use her for his own purposes." Though Genevieve didn''t know why Mio wanted to frame Ivy, Julian''s reasoning made sense. Zachary, however, remained unconvinced. In his eyes, Mio was the man who had spent half a million dors to save his life. He couldn''t believe his savior could have such malicious intentions. After some more discussion, Genevieve finally stood to leave. "Mr. Ba, I''ve shared this information with you. If you find Aurora, I hope you won''t hold anything against Ivy. She has a temper, but she''s easily manipted. She''s not inherently malicious-just misled." "Let me know if you hear anything else," Julian replied. He admired Genevieve''s cunning. On the surface, she seemed to want to help him find Aurora. In truth, she hoped he would help her locate Ivy. And by providing him with this lead, she ensured that, in the future, he''d be less likely to hold a grudge against Ivy. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! It was a shame Genevieve hadn''t used her intelligence for the right things in her youth. Now, in herter years, she had nothing left. For Julian, finding Aurora was all that mattered. He had no quarrel with Ivy. Besides, once Ivy discovered Mio Walsh''s true motives, her suffering would be punishment enough. After seeing Genevieve and Zachary out, Julian exhaled deeply. Though he still didn''t know Aurora''s whereabouts, at least he was certain she was alive. Theck of tension in Ivy''s expression suggested she wasn''t in immediate danger. She''d said there was no signal where she was, and the photo''s background showed a vast ocean. It was possible she was on a ship. If they could trace the phone''s location and analyze it geographically, they might find a lead on Aurora. For now, Julian could do nothing but wait for Vortex''s update. Before long, Vortex called. Julian answered immediately. "What do you have?" "Do you want the bad news or the good news first?" "Bad news," Julian said. He couldn''t handle any more shocks. "Alright. The bad news is that the SIM card is now at the bottom of the sea. It hasn''t been used since the call, and the area where it wasst active is a vast ocean with routes leading in every direction. We can''t determine where the ship went based on that alone." "And the good news?" "The good news is that we enhanced the photo. In the lower-left corner, we found some buildings. Using special techniques, we managed to make out a rough logo. "Here''s the lucky part-one of our tech guys recognized it immediately because it''s from his hometown. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have known where it was." Julian felt hope reignite. "Where is it?" "It''s a small, underdeveloped county with a minor port. Passing ships often stop there to resupply with water and food. You might find something if you check it out." "What about the phone number?" "It''s a foreign number. I''ve already asked someone overseas to investigate. It''ll take some time, but don''t worry." "Vortex, I really can''t thank you enough. Without you, I wouldn''t know where to start with this photo." "Don''t mention it. You''re Nick''s friend; that makes you my friend too. But I can''t join you at the port-I''ve got some personal matters to attend to. I''ll send you the address." "Got it. Don''t worry, I''ll call if I need anything." Julian remembered Nick mentioning that Vortex was taking time off to settle his engagement. He didn''t want to interfere with such an important event. Vortex had already done more than enough. "Alright." Vortex hung up. Soon after, Vortex sent over the address. The county didn''t have an airport or a high- speed rail station. Julian immediately booked a train ticket and prepared to set off. Chapter 717: The Pirate Ship The train journeysted over five hours. Julian sat in his seat, staring at the fleeting scenery outside the window. Four years ago, he had lost Aurora. She had suffered so much because of him. This time, he vowed to find her as soon as possible and never let her leave again. By the time he arrived at the small coastal town, it was already afternoon. Julian had eaten a quick meal on the train, and as soon as he stepped off, he headed straight for the port. Though it was his first time visiting this ce, Julian didn''t feel unfamiliar with it. Aurora had been here before, and that alone made it resonate with him. Fortunately, the port wasn''trge, and the number of passing ships stopping here would be limited. If there had only been one ship passing through that morning, someone might have seen it and remembered. After all, if it weren''t for Genevieve''s clues, he wouldn''t even know this much. Fate, it seemed, was still on his side. When Julian arrived at the port, he was greeted by a deste scene. A few fishing boats were docked, and the atmosphere was eerily quiet. He decided to ask around. Observing the people nearby, Julian looked for someone older, someone who had likely spent a long time in the area. "Sir, what are you doing here?" Julian approached an elderly man who was smoking and sitting on the steps, gazing out at the sea. "Waiting for the sunset. Ie here every day to watch the sea, the sunrise, and the sunset. Young man, what brings you here?" The old man turned to look at him. "Sir, I''m searching for my fiance. She loves the sea too." "Oh? Where is she now?" "I lost her. I need to find her again. Sir, would you be willing to help me?" "What can an old man like me do for you?" "It''s like this..." Julian briefly exined the situation. The old man nodded in understanding. "On the morning of the 22nd, around nine o''clock, let me think... At that time, I seem to remember two ships. But I''m not sure which one your fiance was on." "What did the two ships look like?" "One was a passenger ship, the other... a ck ship." Julian immediately ruled out the passenger ship. It had to be the ck one. "Sir, do you recognize that ck ship?" "It had ck sails and no g or markings. But that ship didn''t look ordinary-it wasn''t a proper ship." "Not a proper ship? What do you mean?" "You young people might not know this, but I grew up by the sea. Seventy or eighty years ago, it wasn''t as peaceful as it is now. Back then, bandits roamed the mountains, and pirates terrorized the seas. My hometown was a small fishing vige, and asionally, pirate ships would anchor just outside the vige. "Those pirate ships flew gs with skulls or daggers, and they often had ck sails. When I saw that ship the other morning, I knew-it had to be a pirate ship. "Even though there wasn''t a skull g flying, I noticed it had cannons. Nowadays, with such strict controls on firearms and weapons, who would dare install cannons on their ship? The people who disembarked looked rough and unkempt-clearly not decent folk. "Young man, if your fiance fell into the hands of pirates, you might not be able to get her back." The old man exhaled a puff of smoke, his eyes distant, as if recalling a long- lost past. Julian''s hopes shattered in that moment. "You must be mistaken... There''s no way pirates still exist today." "I may be old, but my eyes are sharp and my ears are clear. I saw it in as day. That ship was almost certainly a pirate ship. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Our port is small. Many ships pass by, but few stop. Most ships preferrger ports where tourists can disembark. This little port is so small that it can be seen in one nce. "Only pirate ships avoid big ports. Theye to ces like ours for water and supplies. I''m not mistaken." Pirates. It was pirates! Julian didn''t know whether tough or cry. No wonder Ivy hadn''t revealed their location, and no one had demanded ransom from Genevieve. Perhaps... the pirates didn''t want money. Perhaps they wanted the women to remain on the ship! A ship full of men. Julian didn''t dare imagine what Aurora might be enduring. With her temperament, if pushed to the brink, she would rather die than give in. If that happened, it would be disastrous. Aurora, you must stay alive. No matter how, just stay alive. I will find you. I swear I will. Julian''s heart raced with fear, but his determination grew stronger. He had to find Aurora quickly and get her off that ship before it was toote. "Water and food? Where would they resupply?" Julian asked, piecing together clues. Many shops now had surveince cameras. If he could ess those, he might be able to track the pirates'' movements. "Try the stores nearby," the old man suggested. "Thank you, sir." Julian scanned the area and headed into a nearby shop. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! As soon as he entered, the shopkeeper and customers turned to look at him. "Sir, are you here to buy something?" The shopkeeper''s eyes lit up upon seeing such a handsome man. "Hello. I''d like to see the footage from your surveince cameras from the morning of the 22nd." The shopkeeper''s face immediately darkened. "We don''t have cameras here." Julian pulled out several hundred dors and ced them on the counter. The shopkeeper''s eyes sparkled, and she quickly nodded. "Oh, I must''ve remembered wrong. We do have cameras! Let me pull up the footage for you." She was all smiles now, delighted by the money. She quickly retrieved the footage. Since the shop wasn''t very busy, it didn''t take long to find what Julian was looking for. Sure enough, he spotted men dressed like sailors or drifters, their appearances unkempt-long hair and beards, the look of men who had spent years at sea. Julian saved the video and sent it to Vortex, hoping his contact could identify the men. Unfortunately, he still didn''t know what the ship looked like. Based on the old man''s description, Julian sketched a rough diagram of the ship''s structure. The old man mentioned the ship had sailed south. Julian immediately contacted Vortex, instructing him to send out an alert. Any ship matching the description was to be stopped and searched immediately. The seas became tense. The coast guard, suspecting a major smuggling or drug- trafficking case, treated the orders with the utmost seriousness. Patrol checkpoints sprang into action, determined to locate the pirate ship at all costs. Chapter 718: I Won’t Let You Leave To find Aurora, Julian and his team went to great lengths, casting an inescapable to locate her in the shortest time possible. Searching on the ocean was far more challenging than onnd, where surveince cameras were everywhere, and tracking a car was rtively simple. At sea, with no signal and nothing but a hand-drawn sketch of a ck ship to go on, the task seemed nearly impossible. Yet, it was still better than before-they at least had a clue to follow. Meanwhile, Aurora, adrift at sea, had no idea what Julian was doing to find her. Still, she could easily imagine how anxious he must be. After all, she had disappeared without warning. He was surely both worried and panicking. With no signal on the ship, there was no way for her to let him know she was alive and well. For the sake of the baby growing inside her, Aurora tried her best to stay calm. If she were at home, she could have looked up advice on how to care for herself as an expectant mother. But here, with no inte or phone, she could only rely on Mrs. Woolf for guidance. It was Aurora''s first pregnancy, and everything about it felt new and fascinating. Her belly was still t, yet a tiny life had already begun to grow inside. Each day that life would grow a little bigger, and soon, her stomach would start to swell. Aurora looked forward to the future, wondering what her child would look like. After Aurora woke up on the ship, Justin had awkwardly moved out of her room, worried that she might need space or assistance during the night. Mrs. Woolf had swapped rooms with him temporarily, which meant Aurora never realized that for three nights, she had unknowingly shared a bed with Justin. To her, Justin felt like a caring older brother. Life on the ship was dull, and Aurora often found herself wanting something to do. One day, inspiration struck. "Justin, do we have any drawing supplies on board?" she asked, eager to finish her iplete designs. "Drawing supplies? Were you an artist or a designer before?" he asked, curious. "Neither, really. I just enjoy drawing. It''s something to pass the time while I''m stuck on this ship." "We''re just a bunch of rough sailors, but I''ll ask around for you," Justin replied. He was willing to meet any of Aurora''s requests. Eventually, he managed to procure a set of art supplies that a pirate had bought for his son. When Justin handed her the supplies, Aurora''s face lit up with joy. Seeing theplete set of tools, she felt thrilled to finally have the means to create new designs. It meant she wouldn''t have to worry about Gore rushing her for workter. But when Justin saw her pick up a knife, his expression changed abruptly. "What are you doing with that?" he asked sharply. "Sharpening pencils, of course," Aurora replied, puzzled by his reaction. Realizing he''d overreacted, Justin coughed awkwardly and said, "Let me do it for you." He quickly took the knife and pencil from her hands. Watching thisrge man carefully and delicately sharpen a pencil was an oddly endearing sight. After he finished one, he handed it back to her with a satisfied look. "There, all done." "Thank you, Justin," Aurora said, smiling. She began warming up by sketching on some scrap paper. Meanwhile, Justin, ever diligent, took it upon himself to sharpen all her colored pencils. As they chatted idly, Justin couldn''t help but steer the conversation toward the topic that intrigued him most-Aurora''s fianc. "Tell me about your fianc," he said, pretending casual interest. "How did you two meet?" At the mention of Julian, a soft smile curved Aurora''s lips. "We met at sea," she began, her voice gentle. Aurora recounted their story in detail, and Justin listened intently. He hadn''t expected that such a powerful and wealthy man could be so devoted, waiting for her for so many years. But this time, things were different. Julian didn''t even know she was alive. How could anyone wait a lifetime for someone they believed was gone? When Aurora finished her story, she turned to Justin and said, "What about you? Tell me your story." "My story?" Justin hesitated. "It''s nothing special. Just the same as anyone else''s." He avoided telling her the truth about his life as a pirate. Perhaps it was the pregnancy, or perhaps it was her own preupation with the joy of bing a mother, but Aurora didn''t notice anything unusual. The crew treated her with warmth and kindness, especially Justin, and she never suspected there was more to their intentions. Everyone had their secrets, and Aurora didn''t press further. Instead, she focused on her designs, her collection of sketches growing steadily. One day, she showed Justin a new drawing. "Justin, look at this. It''s a wedding ring set I designed. What do you think?" She held up hertest sketch, and even Justin, with no artistic background, thought it was beautiful. The rings were formed by two abstract lines shaped like dolphins, with a bouquet-like design at the top. "It''s stunning. Are those dolphins?" he asked, pointing at the delicate lines. "Yes," Aurora replied. "Back home, I designed ten other sets, but I''ve decided to scrap them all and start fresh. This design feels more meaningful." "Did you get the idea from the dolphins that saved you?" "Exactly. I was unconscious, so I never got to see those adorable dolphins. But I''ll always remember what they did for me," Aurora said, her fingers gently tracing the sketch. She never imagined she''d one day owe her life to dolphins. It was a once-in-a-lifetime experience, and she felt incredibly lucky. Whenever she spotted dolphins swimming near the ship, she would toss food into the water for them. As days turned into weeks, the ship finally nearednd after more than half a month at sea. It was inevitable-they couldn''t stay afloat forever. Justin knew that docking meant it was time to confront Aurora with the truth. "Justin, I heard we''re about to reachnd. Is that true?" Aurora asked one evening. "Yes," he replied, his expression heavy. Aurora, on the other hand, was overjoyed. "Justin, do you have a phone? Once we dock, there should be a signal, right? It''s been twenty days since I fell into the sea. My family must be worried sick. I need to let them know I''m safe." Justin bit his lip and remained silent. "What''s wrong, Justin? Don''t you have a phone? That''s okay. I can borrow one once we''re onnd. Julian wille find me then," Aurora said cheerfully. "I won''t let you go," Justin said suddenly. Aurora froze, stunned. She thought he was simply reluctant to part ways. "Justin, all good things muste to an end. I''ve had such a wonderful time with you these past weeks, and I''ll miss you too. But you can always visit me in Clothville." "That''s not what I mean," Justin said, stepping closer and looking her directly in the eyes. "I mean I won''t let you leave my side." Aurora looked at him in confusion. "Justin... What do you mean? Why won''t you let me leave?" Justin grasped her hands tightly, his voice firm and earnest. "Because I love you. From the moment I first saw you, I''ve been deeply, hopelessly in love with you. You''re the one I''ve chosen for this lifetime. That''s why I won''t let you go." Chapter 719: The Revelation Aurora felt as though her mind exploded in a deafening roar. Justin, the man she had always regarded as an older brother, was now confessing his love for her! This missing content is only avable on "Aurora, I truly love you," Justin said earnestly. "I know your fianc is wealthy and treats you well. I may not have as much money as him, but I can give you a life free of worry. I''ll treat you well, even your unborn child. If you don''t like my job, I''ll quit. We can settle in any country you want. Just say yes, and I''ll be whatever you need me to be." This missing content is only avable on Aurora tried to pull away several times but couldn''t free herself. "Justin, you''re hurting me!" This missing content is only avable on Aurora could no longer force a smile. She saw the sincerity in Justin''s eyes. He wasn''t lying-he truly loved her. This missing content is only avable on This missing content is only avable on "Justin, if you keep saying things like this, I''ll start to hate you. You''re a good person, even a lifesaver for me and my child. I don''t want to hate you." Aurora frowned deeply. This missing content is only avable on With that, Justin turned to leave. Aurora''s smile disappearedpletely. She had known that confessing the truth would change everything, but she hadn''t expected this. This missing content is only avable on "For you. I''d even kill without hesitation. I''m not afraid of breaking thew because my "Justin, holding someone against their will is illegal," Aurora said coldly. "For you, I''d even kill without hesitation. I''m not afraid of breaking thew because my very existence already defies it." Justin paused and turned back to face her, his expression somber. "What... what do you mean?" Aurora asked, confused. "You''re on a ship that isn''t ordinary," Justin said slowly, meeting her eyes. "And I don''t think you want to know what this ship really is." "What is it?" Aurora''s heart began to race. She sensed that whatever Justin was about to reveal would be something she couldn''t ept. "This is a pirate ship," Justin dered, his voice steady and deliberate. "Every single person on this ship is a pirate. And I am not only the captain of this ship but also the leader of the pirates." Aurora''s eyes widened in shock. She had lived a life full of excitement, but this... this was beyond anything she''d ever imagined. Pirates? Until now, the word had only existed in books and movies. In her mind, pirates had always been ruthless criminals. Yet, the people aboard this ship, though rough around the edges, seemed kind enough. And Justin, with his tough exterior and tender heart, didn''t fit the image of a pirate at all. Seeing Aurora''s stunned expression, Justin delivered his final words: "Once you''ve boarded this ship, you''ll never have the chance to leave." Aurora stood frozen as Justin walked away. Outside, she heard him giving orders. "Keep an eye on her. We''ll dock soon. Don''t let her leave the ship." It was only when she heard him speaking that Justin truly resembled a pirate. He was nothing like the kind, gentle brother figure she had once known. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Justin, why are you doing this to me?" Aurora cried out, her voice trembling. "I''ve done nothing to wrong you. I don''t belong to you!" But Justin was serious. What about her unborn child? If she couldn''t contact Julian, her fianc, he might think she was dead. And her grandfather, who was already old-how could he bear such a shock? "You don''t belong to me now," Justin said. "But one day, you will. I''m going ashore soon. If you need anything, I can bring it back for you." "I don''t want to stay on this ship! I want to go home! I want to go home!" Pregnancy had made Aurora more emotional. In the past, she could always keep herposure, but now tears streamed down her face. Seeing her cry, Justin gently wiped her tears. "Don''t cry. I don''t want to hurt you." Aurora pped his hand away. Once, she would have thought of him as a kind brotherforting her. Now, she realized the truth behind his intentions. "Don''t touch me!" The coldness and distance in her eyes made Justin''s heart ache. He hadn''t wanted things toe to this, but what choice did he have? For days, he had wrestled with himself, torn between letting her go and keeping her by his side. The more time he spent with her, the more he couldn''t bear to let her go. She was so perfect, and all he wanted was to keep her with him. "Aurora, don''t do anything reckless. Even if you don''t care about yourself, think about your child," Justin warned. Justin was smart. He knew that relying solely on others to watch Aurora wasn''t enough. The child she carried was the one thing that could truly tether her. Without the baby, Aurora might resort to drastic measures to escape. But now, with the baby, she wouldn''t dare risk it. This child, conceived after so much difficulty, was precious to her. Even though it wasn''t born yet, Aurora treasured it deeply and wouldn''t let anything happen to it. What''s more, the first three months of pregnancy were the most critical. Many women miscarried during this time. Aurora had already survived a brush with death once-she couldn''t take any more risks. Justin left, and Aurora bit her lip as she watched his retreating figure. Why hadn''t she seen through him sooner? Chapter 720: Kneeling This was the kind of situation Mrs. Woolf feared most, yet it hade to pass. Aurora''s face was cold and resolute. "Is love about restraining someone''s freedom, tearing her apart from the person she loves, and forcing her to stay by your side? That''s not love. That''s possession," Aurora said angrily. "Whatever it is, don''t get upset. You''re pregnant now, and you can''t risk harming the baby." This missing content is only avable on "I... I never thought of it that way. I''m a pregnant, engaged woman. How could I have known he had feelings for me?" Aurora''s voice trembled as she continued, "Mrs. Woolf, I know you don''t mean any harm. You''ve been good to me, and I''ll repay you for that. But please, let me go. I have a fianc and a family. Especially my grandfather-he''s so old, he wouldn''t be able to bear this kind of blow." This missing content is only avable on "Mrs. Woolf, if you won''t let me leave, at least let me make a phone call to let my family know I''m alive. They think I drowned at sea. Imagine how worried they must be!" Aurora''s tone turned pleading. "My grandfather''s health isn''t good. I''m begging you- let me make just one call to let them know I survived." This missing content is only avable on This missing content is only avable on Aurora''s eyes flickered at the mention of the baby. "Mrs. Woolf, why are you doing this to me?" This missing content is only avable on Aurora suddenly dropped to her knees, startling Mrs. Woolf. "What are you doing? Get up, quickly!" Mrs. Woolf eximed, rushing to help her. This missing content is only avable on "Why put yourself through this?" Mrs. Woolf''s expression softened. "Fine, I''ll call Justin and see what he says." Unable to refuse Aurora''s desperate plea, Mrs. Woolf dialed Justin and exined the situation. Aurora remained kneeling on the floor, refusing to rise. This missing content is only avable on This missing content is only avable on "Fine. Let her make the call," Justin relented after a pause. "But she can''t reveal any information, or the call will be cut immediately." "Understood," Mrs. Woolf replied. She turned to Aurora. "He agreed. But you must promise me-no mention of the ship or anything that could expose us." This missing content is only avable on This missing content is only avable on "Here, make your call," Mrs. Woolf said. This missing content is only avable on "Keep it brief," Mrs. Woolf reminded her. This missing content is only avable on This missing content is only avable on This missing content is only avable on "Hello?" Julian''s familiar voice came through, steady butced with tension. This missing content is only avable on This missing content is only avable on He fired off question after question, even as he grabbed a second phone to contact Vortex, instructing him to trace the call immediately. help, she wouldn''t even have this opportunity. "Keep it brief," Mrs. Woolf reminded her. Aurora nodded and quickly dialed the number she had long since memorized. The phone rang only once before it was picked up. Julian had been on edge for days. Every time his phone rang-day or night-he answered immediately, afraid to miss a potential call from Aurora. When he saw the unfamiliar international number, his heart surged with both hope and dread. His mind shed to the time Ivy had used a simr number to call Genevieve. "Hello?" Julian''s familiar voice came through, steady butced with tension. Hearing him, Aurora couldn''t hold back her tears any longer. They fell silently as she struggled to speak, her sobs choking her words. Julian''s heart clenched at the sound of her crying. "Little Bunny, is that you? What''s wrong? Are you okay? Are you hurt? Where are you?" He fired off question after question, even as he grabbed a second phone to contact Vortex, instructing him to trace the call immediately. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! In the days since Aurora''s disappearance, Julian had prepared for this moment. He needed to know where she was the instant she reached out. But hearing her cry made his heart ache. The woman he cherished, the woman he had always protected, was now in pain. He felt helpless not being able to see her. "Julian..." Aurora''s voice trembled. "We have a baby." Her words stunned him. Mrs. Woolf, standing nearby, sighed softly. She could have stopped Aurora from mentioning the baby, but she pitied her. Who wouldn''t feel devastated after being forcibly confined on a ship? Mrs. Woolf chose not to interfere. Julian''s mind went nk. He had expected her to tell him she was suffering or in Chapter 721: The Handsome Man Julian finally rxed upon hearing that she was safe. "Alright, I''ll let Grandpa know. Where are you now? I''lle to pick you up." He once again pressed Aurora for her location. "I don''t know where I am," she replied. "Then pass the phone to someone nearby. I''ll ask them. Little Bunny, do you know how worried I''ve been these past days? I''ve nearly turned the ocean upside down looking for you. As long as you''re safe, that''s all that matters." "Julian, I... I''m still at sea. I just called to let you know I''m fine. The baby is fine too. In a few days, when we dock, I''ll go to a hospital for a check-up. So don''t worry about us. It''s not convenient to talk right now, so I''ll hang up first." Aurora hung up as nned, despite the reluctance in her heart. The more she spoke to him, the more unwilling she felt to let go. "Aurora, don''t hang up!" "Julian, I love you and always will." Aurora still ended the call. This was part of her agreement with Mrs. Woolf. But thosest two sentences carried deeper meaning. She knew Julian was resourceful and might be able to trace her location. However, merely knowing her current position wouldn''t help, as the ship would soon set sail again. That was why she mentioned going to the hospital in a few days. From Justin''s attitude toward her, she was confident that if she requested to go ashore for a check-up, he wouldn''t refuse. She could only hope Julian would find her in time. Her words-"I will always love you"-were also meant to reassure him that she had not been harmed and that he needn''t worry. Julian was smart enough to understand that she was fine, just unable to leave the ship. "Mrs. Woolf, I didn''t tell him where I am," Aurora said softly. "Good. Now can you give up hope?" "How can I give up on someone I''ve loved for so long? Even if I''m trapped on this ship for life, my heart will always belong to him. Mrs. Woolf, next time we dock, I want to go to a hospital for a check-up on the baby. "Thest time I fell into the sea, the water was freezing. While I seem fine physically, I''m not sure about the baby''s condition. I want to have an ultrasound." "That''s not an unreasonable request. There''s a hospital nearby. How about I take you there now?" Mrs. Woolf, understanding a mother''s concern, couldn''t help but sympathize. She had seen how much Aurora cared for her unborn child over the past days. Aurora nced toward the port. "Mrs. Woolf, this port looks small. It''s probably just a little town. I don''t think the medical facilities here are very good. "I''m not looking down on small towns. I''m just worried the equipment won''t be advanced enough to give an urate check-up. I''d prefer to go to a bigger city." Mrs. Woolf knew Aurora was once a wealthy heiress and that her slight pickiness was understandable. In fact, Aurora had been remarkably easy-going during her time on the ship. Aside from an incident where she angrily knocked over a bowl of egg custard, she usually ate whatever was prepared withoutints. Mrs. Woolf had alsoe to understand Aurora''s personality. Her request stemmed purely from concern for the baby, which wasn''t unreasonable. "Your request is perfectly normal. The problem is, this is a pirate ship. We can''t dock atrge ports. It''s too dangerous." "I''m sorry for causing trouble," Aurora said, gently touching her t stomach. "How about this? We leave the ship now and drive to arger city. Afterward, we can return to the ship. I haven''t set foot onnd for days. I''d really like to see what it''s like." Mrs. Woolf felt a pang of sympathy as she noticed the gloom in Aurora''s expression. A once vibrant young woman was now being forcibly confined to a ship. Anyone in her ce would be unhappy. Moreover, Aurora wasn''t a pirate. She had been drifting at sea for days with a baby in her belly. It was only natural that she felt ufortable. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Alright. I''ll discuss it with Justin when he returns," Mrs. Woolf said. "Okay." Aurora''s obedient demeanor only made her more endearing. When Justin returned, Aurora was sitting by the window, gazing at the sea. The wind tousled her hair. She sat still, almost like a statue. "I told you not to let the sea breeze blow on you. You''ll catch a cold," Justin said. His transformed appearance stunned everyone onboard. Aurora turned her head to see apletely different man. He had shaved his scruffy beard, cut his long hair, and now wore a wool coat paired with ck casual pants. His tall frame, once obscured by his unkempt appearance, now revealed a strikingly handsome man. He had always had the potential to captivate women, but his disheveled look had overshadowed it. Thest time Aurora woke up, his rough appearance had startled her. That moment had prompted Justin to change. As soon as the ship docked, he rushed ashore for a haircut and new clothes. Seeing Aurora''s momentary daze, Justin felt slightly self-conscious. "Does this... not look good?" "It looks great," Aurora replied honestly. She understood Justin had a kind heart, but he was currently consumed by an unhealthy obsession with her. His possessiveness wasn''t love. If she didn''t help him see this, he wouldn''t let her go. Justin had saved her life, and Aurora didn''t want to be his enemy unless absolutely necessary. "As long as you like it," Justin said, scratching his head like a shy boy. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Justin, you don''t have to change yourself for me. Just be who you are," Aurora said gently. "No, the old me wasn''t good enough for you. Aurora, I''m sorry. You''re too perfect. I can''t bear to let you go. Even if you hate me or me me, I won''t let you leave. But I''ll do anything else for you," Justin said earnestly. Aurora knew trying to reason with him now was futile, so she didn''t waste her breath. "Justin, let''s not talk about this for now. I''ve already called him to let him know I''m alive and safe, so he doesn''t have to worry. "I''m not in a rush to leave. Did Mrs. Woolf mention that I''d like to go to a hospital for a check-up?" "She did. I''ll let you go ashore, but on one condition," Justin said. "What condition?" "You can''t try to escape. Mrs. Woolf and I will stay with you onnd for a few days before returning to the ship. If you attempt to run, I swear you''ll never set foot off the ship again. I mean it," Justin said, his voice carrying the cold edge of a pirate''s resolve. Aurora nodded. "I won''t run. I just want to find a good hospital for a proper check-up. And since the weather is warming up, I''d like to buy some clothes." "As long as you don''t run, I''ll agree to anything. We''ll leave as you suggested and reunite with the ship afterward," Justin said. "Alright." "When we''re outside, we''ll need to pretend to be a married couple," Justin added. "...Alright." Aurora agreed to everything to secure her chance to leave the ship. Chapter 722: A Jewel in the Dust As expected, Justin took Aurora off the ship. Ivy, standing on the deck, caught sight of them and eximed, "Why does she get to leave? I want to leave too!" In recent days, Mrs. Woolf and Justin had been carefully keeping Ivy and Aurora apart, fearing that Ivy might harm her. Ivy''s life on the ship had begun to resemble that of Cindere in a dark fairy tale-endlessundry and cleaning. She felt like she was slowly turning into a servant. "She got permission from the boss," Frank said, noticing the envy and bitterness on Ivy''s face. He could tell she was struggling with the unfairness of it all. "Then I want to leave too. Can you talk to the boss for me?" Ivy pleaded. "Maybe next time. The boss already left," Frank replied, fully aware that Ivy wanted to escape. Living this grueling life on the ship every day-of course, she would be desperate to leave. Ivy''s gaze fixated on Aurora, filled with resentment. God, could you be any more unfair? Aurora, however, treated Ivy like a stranger. Given all Ivy had done to her in the past, Aurora knew she only needed to say the word, and Justin would throw Ivy overboard to feed the sharks. The fact that she hadn''t done so was mercy enough. Forgiving Ivy or helping her was something Aurora couldn''t bring herself to do. Everyone had to face the consequences of their actions. When Aurora stepped ontond, she felt a sense of relief wash over her. After so many days of drifting on the sea, the solid ground beneath her feet brought a rare sense of stability. "You haven''t had anything to eat yet. Let''s find a ce to eat," Justin suggested, his tone filled with concern. Though Justin had essentially kept her captive by his side, Aurora didn''t resent him. She believed he was just temporarily blinded by obsession and woulde to his senses eventually. Fate hadn''t been too unkind to her, Aurora thought. Back in her darkest days in New York, she had met Asher. He had been her light, staying by her side and helping her through those hard times. He had cared for her with the same attentiveness Justin was showing now. Thinking of Asher made her heart ache a little. He must be worried sick about her, just like Julian. "Are you thinking of him again?" Justin asked, breaking her train of thought. "No," Aurora replied honestly. "I was thinking of a friend of mine. If he knew I had disappeared, he''d be worried." "A he?" Justin''s heart clenched at the implication. "Yes," Aurora said with a wistful smile. "He came into my life during its darkest chapter, like a ray of sunlight. Without him, I wouldn''t be who I am today." "Then why isn''t he your fianc?" Justin asked, his voice tinged with jealousy. Aurora smiled faintly. "Some people are only meant to be friends. Love just doesn''t happen. We spent three years together, working hard side by side, but I never fell in love with him. To me, he''s family. And family isn''t the same as a lover." Pausing, she added, "It''s the same with you, Justin. You''re a good man, but I will never love you. No matter how long you keep me by your side, that fact won''t change." Justin''s expression darkened. He couldn''t help but feel that Aurora was using this opportunity to define their rtionship as well. "Aurora, how can you be so sure you won''t fall in love with me if you don''t even try?" Justin asked, frustration evident in his voice. Aurora shook her head. "Justin, I know exactly who I carry in my heart. He waited for me for so many years. I couldn''t betray him. If I were to have his child and still try something with you, that would be disrespectful-to him and to you." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "I don''t mind if you have his child," Justin countered. "But I do. It wouldn''t be fair to you," Aurora said firmly. The conversation seemed to circle back to the same point. Mrs. Woolf quickly interjected, trying to change the subject. "Alright, alright, didn''t we say we were going to eat? Aurora, what would you like to eat?" Aurora understood that she couldn''t rush things. She would take her time showing Justin that it was simply impossible for them to be together. "There''s a restaurant over there. Shall we go there?" Aurora suggested. It had been a long time since she''d had a proper meal. Justin and Mrs. Woolf exchanged awkward nces. Having spent most of their lives at sea, they were unustomed to dining in formal restaurants. Noticing their hesitation, Aurora quickly added, "If you don''t like it, we can find somewhere else." "It''s fine. Let''s eat there," Justin said, taking her hand and leading her toward the restaurant. Aurora instinctively stiffened at the contact, ufortable with physical closeness to men. But Justin had previously dered that they were a couple in public, so Aurora had no choice but to go along with it to avoid provoking him. The restaurant was modestpared to the upscale establishments Aurora was used to, but it was one of the nicer ces in this small town. Soft music yed in the background, and the staff were polite and attentive. Aurora, ustomed to such environments, fit in naturally. But Justin and Mrs. Woolf felt out of ce, their unease evident. Still, Justin made an effort to adapt. If this was the world Aurora belonged to, he wanted to be part of it. The waiter led them to a table and handed the menu to Justin, who immediately passed it to Aurora. "You decide." "Alright, I won''t hold back. You''ll both want steak as your main course, right?" Aurora asked. "Yes," Justin replied. Aurora skillfully ced their order. "Three sirloin steaks, a Nicoise sd, roast beef, grilled king prawns with garlic herb butter... Oh, and I heard you have-" "Miss, you have excellent taste. Are you a food critic or perhaps a journalist?" the waiter asked, impressed. "Oh, no, it''s just a habit," Aurora answered modestly. She wasn''t showing off; this was simply second nature to her. Justin, however, had no idea about her life in New York. He didn''t know she was the owner of a New York-basedpany and an internationally renowned designer. Her words left him stunned. He''d always known there was a gap between them, but now he realized it was far greater than he had imagined. For Aurora, this was just her reality. She was oblivious to the thoughts running through Justin''s and Mrs. Woolf''s minds. Sitting there, she exuded an air of elegance, like a princess who belonged in such a ce-not on some ship. In that moment, Justin had an epiphany. Looking at her, he thought, She should live in a world like this, not hidden away on a ship. From her sketches, he''d already guessed she might be a designer. Keeping her confined to the ship would only tarnish this jewel. Chapter 723: How Could I Ever Let Go Soon, all the dishes were served. Justin, who had eaten steak before, appeared at ease, but Mrs. Woolf seemed a little uneasy. "Mrs. Woolf, eat while it''s warm, or it''ll get cold," Aurora urged gently. "Um... could you help me cut this meat?" Mrs. Woolf asked, feeling slightly embarrassed. She could handle cutting beef with a butcher''s knife, but she had never eaten in such a formal setting before. Aurora suddenly realized why Mrs. Woolf had seemed awkward earlier-she probably wasn''t used to dining in ces like this. "My apologies, I should have thought of that. Mrs. Woolf, let me teach you. Hold the knife in one hand and the fork in the other, like this. You''ll get the hang of it quickly." Aurora patiently guided her. For Mrs. Woolf, it was the first time she had taken such care to learn something new. Before long, she mastered it and beamed with the joy of a child. Watching Mrs. Woolf''s cheerful smile, Aurora felt a pang of warmth. The people on the ship weren''t truly bad people. Even though she knew they were pirates, she couldn''t bring herself to hate them. The meal was pleasant. Perhaps it was because Aurora believed Julian would find her soon, so she wasn''t as anxious as before. She knew that staying positive was good for the baby growing inside her. After the meal, they didn''t rush to leave. Instead, they found a hotel to rest in, nning to head to Kestrel the following day. Justin booked the presidential suite, which had separate rooms. Aurora and Mrs. Woolf shared a bed, while Justin stayed outside. Since bing pregnant, Aurora had been more prone to drowsiness and needed daily naps. As soon as they returned to their room, she fell asleep. Outside, Mrs. Woolf spoke to Justin. "You two are from different worlds. Forced rtionships don''tst. Justin, maybe it''s time to let go?" Justin nced at the sleeping figure on the bed, her every movement etched into his memory. "How could I ever let go?" Love wasn''t something easily abandoned. If it were, the world wouldn''t be full of so many lovesick men and women. Mrs. Woolf sighed deeply. Julian hung up the phone, his emotions in turmoil. Aurora had assured him she was safe, but she refused to tell him where she was. It was likely the pirates hadn''t harmed her, yet they wouldn''t let her leave either. Knowing she was unharmed gave Julian some peace of mind. But the revtion that Aurora was pregnant left him uncertain-was he supposed to feel joy or despair? What kind of situation was she in on that ship? As long as he couldn''t see her, he wouldn''t be able to rest. He quickly contacted Vortex for updates. "We''ve tracked them to a port on the edge of Lorvale, but they might leave soon. Even if you go there, you might not find them." "No, I''ll find her. Aurora told me she''s going to the hospital for a checkup. All I need to do is wait for her at thergest hospital in Lorvale." "Why thergest hospital?" "She wouldn''t get a checkup at a small clinic. If I were her, I''d ask for a hospital with better medical equipment. To make it easier for me to find her, she''d definitely go to Lorvale''srgest and best hospital. And since she doesn''t have an ID, flying isn''t an option. My guess is she''ll travel by car. From the port town to Kestrel takes over ten hours by car. I''ll head to Kestrel now and wait for her there. This time, I won''t let her slip away!" After finishing his call, Julian contacted Irene and Nick, rallying them to head to Kestrel together. Though he could estimate Aurora''s arrival time, he couldn''t be sure of the exact hour, or whether there might be dys along the way. Still, he had no choice but to wait. Upon hearing news of Aurora, Nick and Irene volunteered without hesitation, immediately boarding a private jet to Lorvale. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Aurora, still in the small port town, woke from her nap and went out with Mrs. Woolf and Justin to stroll through the streets. By now, Lorvale had grown warm, yet she was still wearing her wool coat. Her figure hadn''t changed much yet, so she could still wear many dresses that fit beautifully. It was Justin''s first time apanying a woman shopping for clothes, and surprisingly, he found the experience delightful. Aurora had a stunning figure, fair skin, and a tall frame. She could effortlessly carry off any design or color. When she changed into a stylish dress, she became even more radiant. "Sir, your wife has such a great figure. Every dress looks perfect on her," the shop assistantplimented. "Wrap them all up," Justin dered, his heart soaring at the word "wife." Aurora wanted to exin, but after a moment''s thought, she decided there was no need. She had already agreed to refer to him as her husband in front of others. "No need, just a few are enough. I can''t wear so many," Aurora said, shaking her head. The kinder Justin was to her, the more guilt she felt. After all, she couldn''t reciprocate his feelings, and she disliked spending a man''s money. "You''ll wear them," Justin replied firmly, following the shop assistant to pay. Mrs. Woolf pulled Aurora aside. "Aurora, there''s no need to save money for him. That boy has enough tost you a lifetime." "I''m just not used to spending other people''s money." "Didn''t your ex-fianc support you when you were together?" Mrs. Woolf asked, puzzled. Aurora was so beautiful-surely any man would want to provide for her. Aurora shook her head. "He was wealthy, but I wasn''t short on money either. In fact, I earned enough to support myself. That''s why I don''t like relying on others financially." That made sense. Aurora''s aura didn''t resemble that of someone who depended on men. Otherwise, Justin wouldn''t have been so captivated by her. Aurora picked out some clothes for Mrs. Woolf and Justin as well. Justin followed along, carrying bags of purchases. When they passed the skincare section on the first floor, Justin stopped. "You haven''t been using anythingtely. Get whatever you like," he said. The sea breeze could be harsh on skin, causing aging over time. Since Aurora was pregnant and couldn''t wear makeup, she chose a gentle brand and bought some moisturizing products. As they passed another counter, Aurora suddenly stopped in her tracks. A saleswoman approached eagerly. Seeing the man beside Auroraden with shopping bags, she immediately recognized him as a big spender. "Miss, is there anything you''re looking for?" Aurora''s eyes lingered on the brand and product. Her emotions surged as she picked up a bottle of perfume. "Miss, this is our best-selling perfume. It''s currently ranked number one in Clothville. Would you like to try it? It''s called..." "Young Love. I know," Aurora interrupted, tears streaming down her face. How could she not know? She had worked day and night while studying in New York to create this perfume. She had seen it so often that it became familiar. But now, in this moment, seeing it again felt like stumbling upon an old friend. She still didn''t know if Julian would find her or if she could leave. If she couldn''t, would she be trapped on this ship for the rest of her life? "Yes, miss, it''s called Young Love. Oh, miss, why are you crying?" Chapter 724: Her Origins Justin quickly wiped away Aurora''s tears. "Why are you crying?" he asked gently. Aurora held the bottle of perfume in her hands, her thoughts drifting to many people and moments from the past. She had been gone for so long-what had happened to herpany? Could Heather and the others handle things without her? The sales clerk looked at Aurora curiously and muttered, "Miss, you look familiar, like I''ve seen you somewhere before." "I''ll take this perfume," Aurora said quietly. "Of course, Miss. I''ll wrap it up for you," the clerk responded with a smile. Justin rushed to pay for the perfume, but Aurora''s expression weighed on his heart. It was just a bottle of perfume-why had she suddenly started crying? The silence lingered as they left the mall and returned to the hotel. Aurora held the perfume bottle tightly, and neither Justin nor Mrs. Woolf dared to ask why she had broken down. Aurora took a long bath and went to bed early. Since she didn''t exin, they refrained from pressing her. But Justin couldn''t help his curiosity. He searched for the perfume brand online, knowing that the inte could reveal almost anything these days. What he found immediately shocked him. One particr article stood out-a profile of the brand''s founder. "Mrs. Woolf,e here! Look at this!" Justin called out, his voice full of urgency. Mrs. Woolf hurried over. "What''s the matter?" she asked. But the moment she saw the screen, her eyes widened. "This... this is Aurora! A perfumeunch? Isn''t this the same perfume she bought today? So she-she created it?" They read the article carefully. Not only was the perfume from her brand, but Aurora had personally been involved in its creation. Curious, they searched for more information and stumbled upon Aurora''s Wikipedia page. Her background wasid out in detail. "She''s an heiress to one of the four major conglomerate families-and the CEO of her ownpany," Justin murmured, utterly astonished. "I thought she was just a designer. I didn''t think she came from such a powerful family." "No wonder she said she doesn''t like using a man''s money," Mrs. Woolf added. "She doesn''t need it! She wasn''t lying when she said that. I really underestimated her." Justin couldn''t believe how famous Aurora was. Intrigued, he continued digging online. If Aurora was this well-known, surely her fianc would be, too. It didn''t take long for him to find information about Julian. One headline caught his eye: "My Prince Is Getting Married." The article was apanied by a video interview. Justin clicked on it. In the video, Julian wore a perfectly tailored ck suit, his hair meticulously styled. Not a single crease marred his impable attire. Julian wasn''t as talkative as Justin had imagined. Instead, he exuded an icy, aristocratic aura. Every angle-whether from the front or the side-showcased his strikingly handsome features. Though Julian spoke sparingly, his words revealed his distinguished upbringing. He answered the interviewer''s questions politely yet concisely. When the topic turned to his personal life, Julian didn''t shy away. While many men avoided discussing their love lives in public, Julian spoke openly. "She''s wonderful. I will marry her," he said simply. With just a few words, Julian''s deep affection for Aurora was evident. At that moment, his expression softened ever so slightly, a rare trace of warmth breaking through his otherwise cold demeanor. Numerous photos of Julian and Aurora surfaced online as well. In most of them, he was either holding her hand or wrapping an arm around her waist, unreservedly dering her as his. This man truly loved her. In every candid shot, Julian''s gaze toward Aurora was tender and full of devotion. As many people had remarked, they were a perfect match. Whenever they appeared together, they seemed destined for each other. Aurora, usually reserved, only smiled faintly when Julian was by her side. "Her fianc is even more handsome than I imagined," Justin said softly. "I always wondered what kind of man could be worthy of Aurora. Now that I''ve seen him, I know he''s the one." Justin fell silent, his thoughts swirling as he continued to scour the inte for details about Aurora. He read about her betrayal by a close friend and the shocking revtions about her family. He also uncovered the truth about Aurora''s rtionship with Ivy. Thankfully, he hadn''t believed Ivy''s lies back then. The news articles detailed how Ivy''s family had mistreated Aurora. It was clear that Aurora''s recent fall into the water had been Ivy''s doing. Despite everything, Aurora had shown remarkable kindness by tolerating Ivy for so long. If it had been Justin, he thought bitterly, he would''ve thrown Ivy into the ocean to feed the sharks. Letting her off with cleaning duties was far too lenient. The more he read about what Ivy had done to Aurora, the more Justin wanted to seek vengeance on Aurora''s behalf. Mrs. Woolf eventually grew tired and went to bed, but Justin stayed up all night. He read and re-read every article, learning everything he could about Aurora. Her background, her aplishments, her resilience-everything about her was extraordinary. She seemed like a masterpiece carefully crafted by the heavens. Justin hadn''t slept a wink. The woman who had been by his side all this time was far more remarkable than he''d ever imagined. If not for the perfume, he might never have uncovered her dazzling past. She was so young yet already the CEO of her ownpany, achieving everything without relying on anyone. It was truly impressive. The next morning, Aurora woke early. Justin had already prepared breakfast for her. "We''ll be heading to Kestrel soon. It''s a long drive-are you up for it?" he asked. "I''m fine," Aurora replied. Despite her noble status, she showed no signs of being pampered or delicate. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Alright, let''s go," Justin said. He had arranged for a luxurious car to take them to Kestrel. Now that he knew Aurora''s background, he was even more attentive to her needs. The car he chose was worth millions-only the best for her. Aurora didn''t seem to notice his efforts, though. She appeared preupied, her thoughts elsewhere. Could Julian really find her? It was Aurora''s first time in Lorvale. The scenery along the way was breathtaking. Under different circumstances, she might have enjoyed it. But now, she couldn''t bring herself to appreciate the view. To ensure herfort, Justin had the car stop frequently so she could rest. He was thoughtful and considerate throughout the journey. They finally arrived in Kestrel as night fell. It was toote to visit the hospital, so they decided to wait until the next day. The group found a restaurant to have dinner. Immersed in the lively atmosphere of the city, Aurora felt a pang of nostalgia. But alongside the nostalgia came a sense of anticipation. Was Julian here too? As she gazed at the bustling streets outside, her thoughts remained fixed on Julian. Justin had chosen Kestrel''s finest restaurant for the asion, but Aurora''s mood was subdued. Throughout the meal, her face barely showed a hint of joy. She was afraid. She had sent Julian a message, but if he couldn''t find her, she might never get another chance. The thought of not seeing Julian again filled her with dread. Every n she had made would be for nothing. Chapter 725: I’ll Kiss You Right Here In another private room of the restaurant, Julian and his group were also dining. They had arrived in Kestrel the day before and had ced people in several major hospitals, but Aurora had yet to appear. "Julian, don''t worry too much," Irene said. "Maybe she was still in that small town yesterday, and she''lle here today or tomorrow to visit the hospital." "Exactly. She couldn''t even confirm the time herself," Nick added. Julian''s expression remained tense. "I''m just worried about her and the baby. Is she doing okay? Is shefortable with the food, the amodations? She has a weak stomach-she can''t afford to skip meals. And now that she''s pregnant, I''m even more concerned. I don''t know if the baby is being good to her or giving her trouble," Julian murmured. "Rx," Irene reassured him. "Didn''t she emphasize over the phone that she''s doing fine? Clearly, that pirate hasn''t mistreated her. You don''t need to worry about that. As for meeting her, once she visits a hospital, we''ll know immediately." "My heart keeps racing. I feel like things won''t go so smoothly." "Why wouldn''t they? She only hinted at a few things, and frankly, you''re the only one who could make sense of them. We all thought there wasn''t much depth to what she said. You''re just overthinking it." Irene and Nick spoke one after another, trying tofort Julian. He had ordered a table full of Aurora''s favorite dishes but ended up having to eat them himself. It was a bittersweet gesture,den with longing and sadness. Meanwhile, in another room, Aurora also had little appetite. Mrs. Woolf noticed that she wasn''t touching her knife or fork. "What''s wrong? No appetite? Or do you not like the food here? We can go to another restaurant you prefer." "No, no, I''m just not very hungry," Aurora replied softly. "It''s been over six hours since lunch. Even if you don''t have an appetite, you need to eat more. If not for yourself, then for the baby. The child needs nutrition to grow." "Okay," Aurora said, reluctantly picking up her fork at the mention of the baby. "Here, eat this." Justin handed her a te with sliced steak. The kinder he was to her, the heavier Aurora''s heart grew. She forced herself to eat half of it. Justin also ordered her favorite dessert and coaxed her into eating it. After the meal, Mrs. Woolf went to settle the bill, while Justin took Aurora downstairs. As Aurora looked up, she froze. Not far away, she saw someone standing there. For a moment, she thought it was a hallucination. Julian-he was really here! "Julian..." Aurora couldn''t suppress the surge of emotions in her heart and called his name. The moment she saw Julian, Justin saw him too. After immersing himself in Aurora''s past the night before, Julian''s face was now etched firmly in his mind. Nick had gone with Irene to the restroom, leaving Julian waiting alone. When he heard that voice, he nearly went mad. Little Bunny-it was his Little Bunny. He quickly turned toward the source of the sound, but there was no one there. Was it another hallucination? In recent days, he had dreamed of Aurora countless times. Sometimes, he even experienced vivid illusions of her sudden return. He walked toward the direction of the voice, scanning everywhere, but there was no sign of anyone. "Julian, what are you looking at?" "I heard Little Bunny calling me." "You''re hearing things again. I think you miss her so much that you''re imagining her voice wherever you go," Nick said. "But it felt so real," Julian murmured. The group soon left together. Behind a nearby pir, Justin tightly covered Aurora''s mouth. His breath brushed against her ear as he whispered, "If you call out again, I''ll kiss you right here." Aurora dared not take the risk. Julian was so close-just a little closer, and he would''ve seen her. Tears streamed down her face, soaking Justin''s hand. She tried to struggle free, but Justin''s grip was as unyielding as iron, pinning her in ce. She felt trapped, as if caught in a giant, unable to breathe. All she could do was watch as Julian and hispanions walked away. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Julian,e back. Pleasee back. I''m right here! She screamed silently in her heart, but Julian didn''t turn around. He only nced back after leaving the restaurant. "What''s wrong?" Nick asked. "What if it wasn''t a hallucination? What if it was really Little Bunny calling me?" Julian''s instincts screamed at him that something was wrong. He turned and headed back inside. If it wasn''t Aurora, why couldn''t he shake the feeling that he was leaving something behind? Nick and Irene exchanged a look. "Maybe Aurora really is in Kestrel," Irene said. They quickly followed Julian back into the restaurant. Justin had already taken Aurora out through the back door. Julian searched every corner of the restaurant but found no trace of her. "Could it be that you misheard?" Nick asked. "No, I didn''t mishear. Little Bunny was here just now. I''m certain of it. I''ll check the surveince footage," Julian insisted. Using some connections, he gained ess to the surveince system. The moment he saw Aurora on the screen, his heart nearly leapt out of his chest. "It''s her! It''s her!" He was so overwhelmed that he couldn''t form coherent sentences. "Who''s the man with her?" Irene frowned. Only then did Julian notice the man holding Aurora''s hand. "I understand now!" Julian eximed. He had been wondering why the pirate hadn''t used Aurora to demand ransom and why Aurora kept insisting she was fine but refused to tell him where she was. Now it all made sense. That pirate must have fallen for Aurora. He treated her well but refused to let her leave. Aurora had used subtle hints to guide Julian to her. "What do you understand?" If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "He''s in love with Little Bunny. He''s been keeping her from meeting me. This changes everything. They''ll probably leave now that I''ve disrupted their ns," Julian said urgently. He rushed downstairs and saw a ck van driving away. A strong feeling told him that Aurora was inside. "Little Bunny!" he shouted, chasing after the van. Inside the vehicle, Aurora knelt on the seat, pounding desperately on the back window. She had no way to unlock it, and she didn''t know if Julian could see her. "Julian!" she cried out, tears streaming down her face. Julian caught a glimpse of a blurry figure through the ss, but within seconds, the van disappeared around the corner. Nick pulled up in their car. "Get in!" In the van, Aurora''s face was streaked with tears. "Justin, I know you''re a good person. Please, I''m begging you-let me get out and see him!" "No," Justin replied coldly. He loved Aurora too much to let her go. No one could take her away from him. Mrs. Woolf sighed heavily from her seat. "What kind of fate is this?" she murmured. Both sides were good people, yet the situation had reached this heartbreaking impasse. Mrs. Woolf couldn''t help but feel sorry for the two young souls caught in such a predicament. "We won''t go to the hospital for now," Justin decided. "We''ll wait a while before making any moves." He was acutely aware that Julian had the means to find them. If he''d managed to track them down here, there was a high chance people were already stationed at the hospital. Chapter 726: My Hometown Aurora froze for a moment. "Why aren''t we going to the hospital anymore?" "You should ask yourself that, Aurora. Did I underestimate you?" Justin had already spoken to Mrs. Woolf when he returned, questioning her about what Aurora and Julian had said. At first, those words seemed harmless, but now he realized Aurora had found a clever way to send him a message, and the man had understood it. The hospital was no longer an option. Considering how much Aurora had been running aroundtely, Justin thought it would be too exhausting for her to return to the ship right away. He decided she should stay onnd for a while instead. He mentioned a ce Aurora had never heard of before. Mrs. Woolf paused, then nodded. "It''s about time to go back. Besides, Petal Fest ising up in a few days. I haven''t attended it in years." Aurora wasn''t familiar with Petal Fest. It was likely a local festival. Julian was already gone, and her heart sank into despair. Having missed him this time, how would she ever meet him again? She stayed silent during the journey, sitting in the back seat, her exhaustion eventually lulling her to sleep. Meanwhile, Nick had failed to catch up with the car. "We''ve lost the trail." Julian was filled with remorse, ming himself. "It''s all my fault. If I''d insisted on going over to look, I would''ve found her. It''s all on me!" Seeing him pound his head in frustration, Irene quickly stopped him. "Hurting yourself won''t bring Little Bunny back. Don''t worry, she''s smart. She''ll find another way to contact you. Keep your phone on and be ready. Next time, we''ll act carefully and make sure nothing like this happens again." "Yes," Julian agreed, though his heart burned with frustration. "From the video, it''s clear that pirate is protective of her. He''s even afraid she might trip while walking. And since they could dine in a high-end restaurant, it seems his situation isn''t bad. For now, Aurora won''t suffer." But the memory of their intertwined hands ignited jealousy in Julian''s chest. Those days he had spent with Aurora were now gone, leaving him anxious and powerless. If only they had caught the car''s license te back then, they could''ve intercepted them. He had been so close to her, yet now she felt further away than ever. Aurora''s journey stretched on. She had no idea where Justin was taking her. The car stopped and started several times, eventually turning onto a narrow, rural road. "The next part of the trip might be a bit bumpy. Hang in there," Justin said. Since that night, Aurora hadn''t spoken to Justin again. She ate her meals properly, slept well, and kept herself in the best possible condition, preparing for her next chance to escape. She wasn''t angry anymore. Anger wasn''t good for the baby. Everything she did now was for the sake of her next attempt to leave. Justin nced at Aurora''s profile. She kept her eyes on the window, her expression curious. Born and raised in a big city, she had never been to a ce like this. It was natural for her to find it novel. "We''re heading to my hometown," Justin said after a while. "It''s small but beautiful. It''s not as bustling as the city, but it has its own charms. For example, the skies are blue, the air is fresh, you can drink water straight from the mountain streams, and the vegetables from the fields are free of chemicals. You''ve always lived in big cities-this is probably your first time visiting a small mountain vige. Coincidentally, the Petal Fest is happening soon. Have you heard of it?" Aurora shook her head. She had heard of festivals like the Torch Festival or the Water Sshing Festival, but Petal Fest was new to her. Seeing her respond, Justin grew more enthusiastic. "Petal Festes from a local legend. It''s one of our traditional festivals. While it''s not as famous as the Water Sshing Festival, it''s deeply cherished by us. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "ording to legend, our ancestors were born from beautiful flowers, blessed by a deity who oversees childbirth. We believe that everyone in this world was once a flower in the garden before being reincarnated into human form. That''s why we honor the Petal Lady during the festival. "On this day, women hold grand ceremonies. They prepare offerings, incense, and candles to worship the Petal Lady. Groups of women also go out to gather flowers to wear, praying for fertility and the health of their children. Unfortunately, this tradition has faded in many ces, but my hometown has preserved it." Aurora found these stories intriguing, especially the Petal Fest. "You said it''s for blessing children?" "Exactly," Justin replied. "That''s one of the reasons I''m bringing you here. I want you to see the ce where I grew up. And since you don''t want to stay on the ship, we''ll stay in the vige for a while. The fresh air is good for you and the baby, and you can even pray for blessings for the baby." Justin''s thoughtfulness made it hard for Aurora to hate him. He was, after all, a good person-just one who had fallen in love with the wrong person. "I know you resent me for taking you away," Justin said earnestly, "but I can''t bear to part with you." Aurora had nothing to say to that. Love was a tangled mess, and no amount of reasoning could untie it. She couldn''t convince Justin to let her go, just as Justin couldn''t convince her to give up on Julian and love him instead. If things continued this way, they would only end up back where they started. Aurora decided to let go of her frustration. At least Julian knew she was safe. And Justin, for all his ws, was still a gentleman and wouldn''t harm her. Worrying was pointless. She might as well take this time to rest, treat it like a vacation, and explore a new ce. She would wait patiently for the right opportunity. When it came, she would notify Julian immediately. Life was long, and she refused to believe Justin could confine her forever. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! The car moved slowly, careful not to jolt Aurora. They drove deeper into the mountains, passing scenery so breathtaking that it was rare to see in the city. Aurora found herself drawn to the views outside, and Justin, noticing her interest, began sharing stories from his childhood. asionally, Aurora would smile faintly, her lips curving ever so slightly. Their rtionship slowly began to thaw, though Mrs. Woolf''s expression remained tense. She seemed worried about something. Justin had made this decision on a whim. In the past, his visits home were uneventful, but this time he had brought Aurora with him. Had he forgotten there was someone else in the vige? "Is that your vige?" Aurora asked, pointing ahead. "Yes. Have you ever stayed in a stilt house?" Justin asked. Aurora shook her head. "No, I''ve only seen them on TV. This will be my first time seeing one in person." "Then you''ll get to experience it properly," Justin said, his tone warm and patient. "The customs here are quite different from those in big cities." He began exining more about the vige as they approached. Chapter 727: I Think It’s Beautiful The car stopped not far from the vige. His return had been rushed this time. Aside from the clothes and daily necessities he had bought for Aurora, he brought nothing else. The car was a rental, and once they arrived at their destination, it was destined to return to the small county town. "It''s chilly in the mountains. Put on a jacket." Aurora was still wearing a white dress. The warm climate of Lorvale made her dress lightly. Justin handed her a knitted cardigan to drape over her shoulders. Her long hair flowed freely, and the wind gently lifted the hem of her dress. Standing there amidst the mountains, she looked like a fairy descending to earth. Mrs. Woolf pulled Justin aside. "Justin, have you thought about what bringing Aurora back will mean for Lana? What will she think?" "Mrs. Woolf, you know as well as I do that, with or without Aurora, I''ve never liked Lana. This is the perfect chance for her to understand that clearly." "Men always protect the women they love, but are they always this cruel to those they don''t?" Mrs. Woolf had watched these two children grow up. It was unfortunate that Lana loved Justin while Justin didn''t reciprocate. That girl was stubborn, too. She had been waiting for Justin toe back and marry her. She even said that if Justin didn''t marry her, she wouldn''t marry anyone else in this lifetime. Now that Justin had brought Aurora back, Mrs. Woolf could already foresee how much this would hurt Lana. Without even seeing it, she knew the girl would suffer. "You''re mistaken, Mrs. Woolf. If I don''t love her, giving her false hope would be the real cruelty. I''ve made my rejection clear many times, but she insists on waiting." "Fine, fine. You young people sort out your own affairs. I can''t control it anyway. Let''s go." "Alright." Justin carried the bags and walked toward Aurora. "You''ll get to try some of our local specialties soon. You can''t find them in the big city." "What kind of specialties?" Aurora asked curiously. "You''ll see," Justin replied with a mysterious smile. Aurora followed him into the vige. The stilt houses were scattered in an orderly fashion. Many were newly built, featuring a more refined and modern designpared to the traditional ones. Nestled among the mountains, they blended harmoniously with thendscape. "Don''t underestimate these stilt houses. They''re fully modernized inside, so you don''t have to worry about inconveniences. "In the past, stilt houses were built to protect against snakes, insects, and rodents. Nowadays, they''re more about preserving tradition. asionally, touristse to the vige to sightsee." Aurora observed the surroundings. The pristine beauty of the area made it an ideal location for tourism. "Has no one thought about developing this ce? It''s perfect for tourism. The tourism industry is booming right now," she remarked. At moments like these, Aurora''s business acumen surfaced. She had unknowingly spotted another opportunity. Justin seemed like a decent person. Although she didn''t fully understand why he had be a pirate, she thought that if she could guide him back onto the right path, they might even coborate in the future. After all, Justin had saved her. Aurora had no desire to be his enemy. If they could be friends, so much the better. "You''re in the beauty industry. Why are you suddenly interested in tourism development?" Justin nced at her. Aurora was puzzled. She hadn''t mentioned her profession to him. "How did you know?" "I looked up the name of that perfume you had the other day. Turns out, you''re its creator." "Yes. Ever since I got pregnant, I''ve be more sensitive and emotionally vtile. Sometimes, I cry for no reason. "Actually, I''m not just in beauty and fashion. I''m also in real estate. I own a listedpany in New York that specializes in real estate. "Looking at this area''s natural beauty, if you ever want to develop it, I could help bring in some projects. That way, the people here could live better lives. "But tourism, while profitable, would also taint this untouched beauty. I can''t say whether it''s a good or bad thing." Justin and Mrs. Woolf were genuinely impressed. She was so young and already the CEO of a listedpany! If Aurora weren''t usually so low-key, they wouldn''t have believed it had someone else said it. "Money is a good thing, but not everyone needs it. I think preserving this purend is just as valuable." "True. Tourism would bring benefits, but overdevelopment could destroy this pristine environment. Every coin has two sides." "I didn''t realize it before, but now I see you''re an incredible businesswoman. No wonder you''re so sessful." "People are forged by hardship. I never imagined I''d achieve so much either," Aurora replied with a smile. The faint sadness in her expression felt familiar to Justin. She was likely referring to the abuse she endured from Ivy''s family and the betrayal by her best friend. Justin had only seen fragments of the news, but Aurora''s suffering was far greater than he had imagined. "Let''s not talk about this anymore. I''ll take you into the vige." Justin wanted to take Aurora''s hand, but she avoided him with a smile. "We''re not outside anymore. There''s no need to pretend to be a couple." Aurora was a sharp woman. Justin awkwardly withdrew his hand. It had taken so much effort just to get Aurora to start talking to him. He didn''t want to push her further away by overstepping. As they entered the vige, some locals noticed them. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Justin''s back? Just arrived? Why is it only you and Mrs. Woolf? Where''s Frank and the others?" "They had other things to take care of. I came back to attend the Petal Fest." "And who''s this? Haven''t seen her before." "She''s my girlfriend. I brought her back to take a look around." Aurora frowned slightly but didn''t interrupt. For one, speaking up would only embarrass Justin. For another, it wouldn''t change anything. Upon hearing the word "girlfriend," the vigers were visibly surprised. "And Lana? She''s been waiting for you all these years." "Mrs. Hensley, I''ve never agreed to anything with her. The person I like isn''t Lana. We''ve been traveling all day, so I''ll take her to rest first. Excuse us." It was only then that Aurora realized Justin had a childhood friend who deeply loved him. If she could bring the two of them together, perhaps Justin would finally let her go. "Who is this Lana?" "Don''t mind what others say. The only person I like is you," Justin replied, unwilling to borate further. "But Lana will definitelye looking for you," Mrs. Woolf interjected, as if she could already foresee the scene. Justin ignored the remark and led Aurora to a stilt house. "This is my home. I hope you don''t mind it." He imagined she must be used to living in luxury mansions. "I think it''s beautiful." Chapter 728: Where Did This Woman Come From Justin only felt relieved when he saw no trace of disgust on Aurora''s face. "Let''s head inside," he said. The entire stilt house was built with bamboo and wood, very much in line with Aurora''s expectations. She found herself liking this style. It was evident that the house was regrly cleaned-everything from the exterior to the interior was spotless. The decorbined a modern aesthetic with a touch of ethnic ir. The furniture, like the tables and chairs, was made of rattan or bamboo, with intricate handmade carvings embellishing their surfaces. The modern elements included a sofa, television, and fully equipped bathroom and kitchen. "In the future, when you''re bored, you can watch TV. I''ll also have someone get some painting supplies for you. Let me know if there''s anything you need," Justin said gently. If she weren''t staying here under the guise of captivity, Aurora would''ve truly enjoyed this ce. It was perfect for rxing and unwinding. If Julian were by her side, it would''ve been even more ideal. After the long car ride, Aurora was indeed tired. Justin noticed the weariness in her expression and suggested, "Go upstairs and rest for a while. You and Mrs. Woolf can have the master bedroom." "There''s no need. I''ll take the secondary bedroom," Aurora replied. She didn''t want to act like the owner of the house; after all, she wasn''t. Justin couldn''t argue with her and eventually let her stay in the secondary bedroom. Despite being the smaller room, it was still spacious and bright. The bamboo-framed windows were draped with light white curtains, lending the room a poetic charm. Aurora was quite satisfied with her amodations. As she settled in, her initial anxiety began to dissipate. This ce even had a TV, indicating it wasn''t as isted or backward as she feared. As long as she could gradually make Justin lower his guard, she was confident she could find an opportunity to get hold of a phone and contact Julian. Surely, Justin couldn''t keep all his attention on her forever. There would inevitably be moments when he wasn''t paying attention. With this thought, Aurora decided to treat her stay as a vacation. Instead of overthinking, she resolved to focus on taking care of herself, staying happy, and ensuring the baby grew strong and healthy. "Do you like it here?" Justin asked. "It''s nice. I''m just a bit tired and want to get some sleep." "Alright, I won''t disturb you. Come downter for some local dishes," Justin said, gently ruffling her hair. Aurora suddenly felt that Justin''s affection for her was more like an older brother''s care for a younger sister. She took a closer look at the secondary bedroom-it had a distinctly feminine touch, with soft and elegant decor. She began to ponder. From the moment she woke up, Justin had been particrly attentive to her. Could it be that he had feelings for her from the start? But she had been unconscious at the time, not even speaking a word. If Justin had fallen for her purely based on her appearance, Aurora found that possibility a bit far- fetched. After all, Justin didn''t strike her as someone who prioritized looks. He wasn''t superficial. Aurora wandered around the room, noticing some delicate trinkets, such as small wooden carvings of horses and little girls. Could he have a younger sister? Perhaps she resembled his sister, and his feelings of guilt toward her had been projected onto Aurora. Maybe he was confusing this guilt with love? It was just a theory, but if it were true, things would be much simpler. If Justin had an unresolved emotional wound, resolving it might be the key to her freedom. With these thoughts swirling in her mind, Aurora drifted off to sleep. When she woke up, she nned to ask Mrs. Woolf about it. However, she hadn''t been asleep for long when loud noises disrupted her rest. She frowned and muttered, "So noisy." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Themotion continued, forcing Aurora to get out of bed and see what was going on. "Justin, you heartless man! You know I like you, so how could you bring another woman here?" "Lana, I''ve told you very clearly before-I don''t like you and will never marry you. Why can''t you let it go?" "I want to see what makes that vixen so special. Is she prettier than me? I''m the most beautiful woman in the vige!" As the argument reached its peak, the door opened, and azy, feminine voice floated out. "Hmm... What''s going on?" A figure in white stepped out. Aurora, dressed in a simple white dress, her mid-length hair cascading softly over her shoulders, appeared before them. Her skin was as fair as snow, her features exquisitely delicate like a porcin doll. Herrge eyes and naturally rosy lips made her look effortlessly stunning, more so than any heavily made-up woman. Even Lana was momentarily stunned. Aurora was breathtaking, like a figure out of a painting. "I told you it''s chilly in the mountains. Why didn''t you put on a coat beforeing out? You''ll catch a cold," Justin said, his expression soft and concerned as he noticed Aurora standing there in her light dress. "So, you''re the shameless woman, huh?" Lana spat, her voice rising in anger as she saw Justin''s tenderness toward Aurora-something she had never experienced before. Aurora had initially thought of ying matchmaker for Lana and Justin, but now she realized Lana wasn''t a good match for him. A woman who didn''t even know how to show basic respect wasn''t worth loving. Although Justin was a pirate, Aurora had never seen him act disrespectfully toward anyone during their time together. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Hello, I''m Aurora. You must be Miss Lana. It''s nice to meet you," Aurora said politely, extending her hand out of habit. Her tone was formal but calm. She studied Lana carefully. Her features were small and delicate, but herplexion was darker, likely due to the strong UV rays in the hignds. Lana had clearly taken care of her skin-it wasn''t as dark as the other women in the vige-butpared to Aurora, she still looked like a ck pearl next to a diamond. "Don''t call me ''Miss''! We don''t use such terms here. I want you to give Justin back to me. He''s mine," Lana snapped. Aurora wondered if everyone in this vige was this stubborn. First, Justin, and now Lana. "He''s right there. No one''s taking him away," Aurora replied, her tone calm and steady. "Then leave! Stop seducing him! He''s going to marry me, you shameless woman! You..." Lana''s words devolved into a mix of curses and dialect, some of which Aurora couldn''t understand, though the hostility in her expression made the meaning obvious. Mrs. Woolf quickly stepped forward to pull Lana back. Aurora, however, remained unfazed. "Are you done? If so, you can leave now. Don''t disturb my sleep," she said coldly. Aurora''sposed reaction stunned the onlookers. Who could remain this calm in such a situation? City girls were usually the most fragile and emotional, but Aurora''s demeanor was like a wall of ice-unshaken and indifferent. Her words left Lana speechless. Arguments usually escted when both sides fought back equally, but when one side refused to engage, it left the other frustrated and powerless. It was like punching a pillow-soft, yielding, andpletely ineffective. Lana stood there, dumbfounded, unable toe up with a response. "Justin, I''m going back to sleep. Wake me up when it''s time to eat," Aurora said sweetly, shing Justin a smile. Now that was the real blow. Lana had called her a shameless woman, so Aurora decided to show her what that truly looked like. Chapter 729: What Is She Doing Here? Lana froze, stunned that Aurora hadpletely ignored her. She had so much she wanted to say but couldn''t seem to get it out. "Alright, I''ll have Mrs. Woolf make something for you. If you''re tired, go back to sleep. You''ve been in the car for so long; you must be exhausted," Justin said as he escorted Aurora back to her room and closed the door behind her. Aurora climbed back into bed and let out a yawn. Lately, she''d been sleeping so much that it felt like she could doze off anywhere, anytime. "I''m sorry for letting you endure that," Justin said, feeling guilty about Lana''s earlier outburst. It was his choice to bring Aurora here, and yet she was the one suffering for it. "You don''t love her?" "If I did, would I be standing here like this? Whether or not you showed up, she was never the person I wanted," Justin said with a helpless sigh. "So this time, you''re using me to make her give uppletely, to stop her from waiting for you," Aurora said bluntly, hitting the nail on the head. Justin met her sharp gaze. She was incredibly perceptive. "I''m sorry. I''m not using you-I really wanted to bring you here to see my hometown and to offer blessings for your baby. As for Lana... yes, part of me hoped this would help her move on. We''ve known each other since we were kids, but I''ve never felt anything romantic toward her. She''s already 25, which is consideredte for marriage in the vige." Justin was a good man-Aurora had never denied that. His principle of not leading someone on without love was clear. "It''s fine. I understand her feelings and don''t me her," Aurora said. She knew she had no right to interfere with someone else''s emotions. "That''s good to hear. Rest well," Justin said as he turned to leave. Aurora watched his tall figure retreating. If it weren''t her standing here, he probably would''ve had a beautiful family by now. Aurora slept until the evening. Stretchingzily, she got out of bed and mused that if she kept eating and sleeping like this, she''d soon turn into a pig. Would Julian even recognize her then? Thinking of Julian made her heart ache. She kept telling herself that they would meet again eventually, but the image of him chasing after the car as she left still lingered in her mind, making her eyes sting. She gently caressed her belly. "Baby, we''ll see Daddy soon. Mommy misses him, and Daddy will find us." Justin came to call her for dinner. Hearing her voice from outside the door, he paused mid-knock. The slight nasal tone in her voice tugged at his heart. The more time he spent with Aurora, the more he realized he couldn''t enter her world or her heart. She was kind, but she could also be cruel. In that moment, doubt crept into his mind. Was this really the right thing to do? When the baby was born and asked where their father was, what would he say? As the child grew older, they might resent him as a thief who had torn their parents apart. Aurora wouldn''t be happy, the child wouldn''t be happy, and he himself would forever feel the weight of guilt. But letting go... that felt impossible. After a while, when the room had gone quiet, he finally knocked. "Aurora, are you awake? If you are, dinner is ready." "Okay,ing," she replied. Aurora quickly opened the door, her calm demeanor back in ce. "Let''s go," she said. Both of them acted as if nothing had happened. At dinner, Mrs. Woolf was enthusiastic, introducing Aurora to various dishes, many made from wild vegetables foraged from the mountains or handmade local specialties. Aurora ate heartily, finishing an entire bowl. "Mrs. Woolf, your cooking is amazing!" "I was worried you wouldn''t like it. You''re used to eating the best food," Mrs. Woolf replied. "Not at all! Every food has its own unique vor. Mrs. Woolf, would you take a walk with meter? If I keep sitting around like this, I''ll turn into a pig." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "A little weight wouldn''t hurt. You''re too thin as it is. Besides, walking is good for the baby and will help with the deliveryter. I''ll take you around the vige." "Great! I''ve been wanting to explore. I''m full now-let''s go right away," Aurora said, springing to her feet. "You''re so impulsive! Alright, alright, let''s go," Mrs. Woolf said, unable to refuse her. Though she had no children of her own, she treated Justin and the others with special care. Aurora wasn''t just beautiful but also unpretentious, with a hint of girlish yfulness that made her likable. "I''ll stay here and clean up. I''ll join youter," Justin said, unbothered by the idea of a man doing housework. "Alright." Aurora linked arms with Mrs. Woolf as they stepped outside. The mountain air was cool and damp in the evening, but it was refreshing and crisp. "Let''s walk by the river," Mrs. Woolf suggested. "I don''t know the area, so I''ll follow your lead." Along the way, many vigers cast curious nces at Aurora. Word of Lana''s earlier outburst at Justin''s house had already spread, and people were eager to catch a glimpse of this new arrival. Some looked on with curiosity, while others whispered gossip. "Ignore them. They''re just nosy," Mrs. Woolf said, clearly having overheard some unpleasantments. "I know," Aurora replied calmly. She wasn''t fragile-she had weathered storms these people couldn''t even imagine. A bit of gossip wasn''t enough to upset her. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! After a few more steps, Aurora suddenly spotted someone familiar. Her expression shifted. Meeting an acquaintance here of all ces felt like a miracle. It was Alison! Aurora remembered how, just before the Lunar New Year, Alison had sent her a cryptic text message and then vanished. No one knew where she had gone. Aurora hadter heard that Alison had aborted her child, rejected Eric''spensation, and stepped aside for Paul and Kimberly. And now, here she was, in this remote vige! Alison lookedpletely different, her previous bold makeup reced with a simpler, more natural look. For the first time, Aurora felt a glimmer of hope. Alison could deliver a message to Julian. This time, she had to be discreet. Alison, carrying arge backpack and dressed like a tourist, appeared to be here for the Petal Fest. In the blink of an eye, Alison disappeared into a distinctive stilt house. Thankfully, she hadn''t seen Aurora, so Mrs. Woolf wouldn''t suspect anything. "Aurora, what are you looking at?" "Mrs. Woolf, that stilt house ahead is so beautiful, with itsnterns. Whose home is it?" Aurora asked, pretending not to know. "Oh, that''s the vige inn. Over the years, some people have discovered our vige ande here to visit, so someone built a guesthouse." "No wonder. It looks so different from the other houses-so big and beautiful." "If you likenterns, I''ll have Justin hang some for you," Mrs. Woolf offered. "No, no, I was just curious. By the way, when does the Petal Fest start? Justin mentioned it earlier." "The evening after tomorrow. Why do you ask?" Chapter 730: A Burdened Heart The spring night in the mountains carried a slight chill, but Aurora found herself enjoying the sensation. Sitting by the river, she listened to the gentle murmur of the water and the faint chorus of unknown insects. "Mrs. Woolf, the mountains are actually quite wonderful," Aurora said, her voice tinged with contentment. "This feeling can only be experienced in person. In the big city, nights are filled with neon lights and noise, but you can''t see the stars." "I was worried you wouldn''t like it here," Mrs. Woolf admitted, surprised at Aurora''s enthusiasm. "Mrs. Woolf, to tell you the truth, I''ve spent years buried in work, drowning in endless tasks and overtime. I haven''t taken a single proper vacation in years," Aurora confided. These were words she had never shared with anyone before. "But you''re the boss of yourpany," Mrs. Woolf said, puzzled. "No one controls your schedule. You can take a break whenever you want." "It''s not that simple," Aurora replied with a faint smile. "The pace of society is so fast now. If I take a break, there''s always the risk of losing the next deal to someone else. "Humans have evolved for centuries, but deep down, we''re still living in a survival-of- the-fittest world. I''m not just the CEO-I''m a ruler. My mind is constantly consumed with how to make thepany stronger, how to avoid being swallowed bypetitors. To be honest, it''s exhausting." "Aurora, you''ve really had a hard time," Mrs. Woolf said with a sigh. "Youe from such a good background, yet you still push yourself so hard. There are so few people in this world who work as tirelessly as you." Mrs. Woolf shook her head, feeling a twinge of pity. Though she had spent much of her life at sea, she understood the pressures of modern society. Many women, in pursuit of materialfort, would even go so far as to sell their bodies. Someone like Aurora-wealthy, privileged, yet still relentlessly hardworking-was a rarity. "Mountains can copse, and rivers can dry up. The only thing you can truly rely on is yourself," Aurora said softly. It was the deepest lesson she had learned after years of struggle. "Then take this chance to rx," Mrs. Woolf said. "Seeing you like this makes my heart ache a little." "By the way, Mrs. Woolf, I wanted to ask you something. It''s about Justin." "Go ahead," Mrs. Woolf said, her curiosity piqued. "After spending time with Justin, I can tell he''s not a bad person. But why did he choose to be a pirate?" Mrs. Woolf looked deeply at Aurora before responding. "It''s rare that you don''t hate him, especially after he kept you captive and separated you from your fianc." "I know he''s just confused right now," Aurora said earnestly. "At his core, he''s a good person. He saved my life. I can''t bring myself to hate him. Besides, he''s been nothing but kind to me." Aurora''s words were sincere. Other than taking her away, Justin had treated her with care and respect. "Ah, Justin is a good boy," Mrs. Woolf said with a sigh. "Who would willingly choose to be a pirate?" "What happened to him?" Aurora pressed. "Justin had a younger sister," Mrs. Woolf began, her voice heavy with emotion. "She was lively and adorable, and he adored her. Growing up in the mountains, we all dreamed of the sea. "Twenty years ago, his family went on a trip to the coast. But they encountered pirates. Those pirates killed Justin''s parents and his sweet little sister. "Justin arrived toote to save them. He was just a boy then, too small and frightened to fight back. All he could do was hide, watching helplessly. Afterward, he approached the pirates and offered to join them. "The pirate leader, unaware that Justin was the son of the family they had just killed, saw potential in him and took him in. "Justin was patient. He knew he couldn''t act impulsively. He had to endure. Over time, the pirate leader grew to trust and favor him. "When Justin was a teenager, he finally avenged his family. He killed the pirate leader and those responsible for the murders. But by then, he had taken over the ship and its crew. He knew many of them weren''t truly evil. "So, me their leader-not to harm others, but to prevent more innocent lives from being lost. He used the money left behind by the pirates to start a business. "That ship you see? It''s never killed an innocent person. "Justin uses the money he earns to build roads for the vige and help the locals sell their handmade goods and mountain specialties. "Aurora, I know Justin may notpare to your fianc. But he''s genuinely kind. If you stay with him, he won''t harm or betray you." Hearing this, Aurora felt a pang of sympathy. She had thought her own life was tragic, but Justin''s story was far more heartbreaking. She was d she hadn''t treated him cruelly. Mrs. Woolf''s words confirmed Aurora''s earlier suspicions. Justin did have a younger sister. "Mrs. Woolf, do you think I look like his sister?" Aurora asked suddenly. Mrs. Woolf studied her face carefully. "That girl was only a child when she died. I don''t remember her features clearly. But now that you mention it, your demeanor does remind me of her. There''s something angelic and pure about you, just like she was." Aurora had noticed certain clues before-details in the way Justin''s room was arranged. "Mrs. Woolf, I think Justin likes me because I remind him of his sister," she said thoughtfully. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "You might be right," Mrs. Woolf said. "When you were unconscious, Justin stayed by your side the entire time. I thought he''d gone mad. "He''s always carried guilt over his sister''s death. Seeing you must have brought those feelings to the surface. That''s why he''s so good to you." "He''s kind to me because he feels guilty about his sister," Aurora said, her tone analytic. "It''s not love-it''s a psychological fixation, a kind of sickness." "Even after all these years, Justin still has nightmares about what happened. He hasn''t let go of the past. If you can help him confront this, maybe he''ll finally be able to move on-and let you go," Mrs. Woolf suggested. "I know what to do," Aurora said with a determined smile. She had read about psychology before. Mental wounds could be even more debilitating than physical ones. If left unaddressed, they could fester and grow worse over time. "What''s your n?" Mrs. Woolf asked. "You''ll see," Aurora said mysteriously. Just then, Justin appeared, having finished cleaning the dishes. "Aurora, it''s getting chilly by the river. Let''s head back," he said, ncing at the darkening sky where stars had begun to emerge. "Mrs. Woolf, you go ahead. I''d like to watch the stars with Justin for a while," Aurora said. Mrs. Woolf understood her intentions. "Alright, I''ll leave you two alone." Justin sat down beside Aurora, removing his jacket and draping it over her shoulders. "Don''t catch a cold," he said gently. Chapter 731: Truly In Love When Justin heard Aurora say she wanted to watch the stars with him, a small wave of excitement rippled through his heart. "The stars here in the mountains are much brighter than in the big cities. You can hardly see a few stars in the city," Justin exined. "Yes, feeling the mountain breeze and listening to the chirping of insects-it''s a nice sensation," Aurora agreed. "I thought someone like you, who''s always lived in the city, would find life here unbearable. But you''re not as delicate as I imagined." "In the city, it''s impossible to experience this kind of life. How could I not like it? By the way, Justin, I found this in the room." Aurora pulled out a small wooden carving of a dragonfly. Justin''s expression stiffened when he saw it. "It''s beautifully carved. Did you make it?" "Yes, I used to carve things like this when I was a kid, just for fun." "The room I''m staying in is so elegant, like a girl''s room. Did you prepare it for your sister?" "Yes. Mrs. Woolf must''ve told you about her?" "No, I asked her myself. Justin, I''ve always thought you were a good person." "Even though I took you away, kept you from your fianc, you still think I''m a good person?" Justin looked at her in disbelief. "When you first took me, I was furious, but I''ve thought it through and moved past it. First of all, you''ve always treated me well and even saved my life. "After spending time with you, I realized that even though you''re a pirate, you don''t have a cruel heart. So yes, I still think you''re good." Justin had assumed Aurora would hate him for everything he''d done. Yet, to his surprise, she didn''t seem to hold any resentment. "Justin, I''m sure your sister must have been a wonderful person if she were still alive. Mrs. Woolf said she was a sweet girl." "If she were alive, she''d be about your age. Your eyes remind me of hers-they''re so pure and clear." Aurora didn''t interrupt him. She understood that in this world, Justin''s sister must have been the most important person to him, the source of his deepest longing. "Tell me about your sister," she encouraged. "Alright. Her name was Chloe. She was naturally lively, always running around the mountains as a child. Our parents couldn''t keep her under control, but she would always listen to me. I still remember that year..." Justin''s voice was low and maic, the kind of tone that could draw anyone in. Aurora hugged her knees to her chest, wrapped in his jacket, listening quietly as he recounted stories of his childhood. Justin, who spent most of his life at sea, rarely spoke at length. He preferred to stand silently on the deck, gazing at the horizon. But now, once he started talking, he couldn''t stop. Hours passed as he shared memories. "Chloe loved the sea," he said finally. "But when she died, she was too young-she''d only seen the ocean once. That''s why I decided to be her eyes, to see the sea for her, for the rest of my life." After hearing his story, Aurora understood just how deeply his pain ran. "She was so young, so full of life. How could those pirates do such a thing..." "Justin, it''s all in the past now. Chloe must be living happily in heaven, a ce without pain." Aurora''s voice was calm and soothing as sheforted him. For someone as strong-willed as Justin, seeing his eyes reddened with tears was a rare sight. Everyone assumed he had moved on, but in truth, he never had. Instead, the weight of his grief had grown into a towering mountain inside him, with no way to release it. Depression had quietly taken root in his heart. "I''m sorry for taking up so much of your time," he said finally. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "It''s alright. Don''t you feel a little better now that you''ve talked about it?" Aurora smiled gently. In the moonlight, her smile was soft and pure, reminding him of Chloe''s innocent grin from their childhood. In that moment, he seemed to hear Chloe''s childish voice calling out to him: "Brother, brother." "You... you did this on purpose, didn''t you?" "I know you''ve had a knot in your heart for a long time. If you don''t find a way to untangle it, you''ll always feel this burden. "Justin, the way you feel about me isn''t the love between a man and a woman. It''s because I remind you of Chloe. Out of guilt for her, you''ve been projecting your feelings onto me. That''s why you can''t let me go. "But I have an idea. Since you don''t have a sister, why don''t I be your sister? You don''t really want to be a pirate forever, do you? Mrs. Woolf told me you''ve been doing business. "I can help you expand your market and build resources. Together, we could lift this entire vige out of poverty. How about that?" Justin stared at her deeply for a long moment. "You''re saying all this just to make me let you go, aren''t you?" "Yes, I do want you to let me go. But more than that, I want to do something for you. You''re a good person, Justin. You deserve kindness and happiness." "And you think you can convince me?" "Justin, let me be clear: you can''t keep me here forever. The moment I get the chance, I''ll escape. "I don''t hate you, and I don''t dislike you. Isn''t this kind of rtionship better? Why ruin it, forcing us to hate each other? "There are so many people in this world. The fact that we crossed paths is a rare stroke of fate. You saved me from the sea-that''s not something I''ll ever forget. "I don''t want to destroy what we have now, Justin. Let''s preserve this connection, shall we?" Aurora''s voice was calm but persuasive. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Do you really love him that much?" "Yes. I love him just as deeply as he loves me. No matter what happens, that will never change." "It''ste," Justin said after a pause. "I''ll take you back. It''s cold, and if we stay out here any longer, you''ll catch a cold." "And what about my suggestion?" "I''ll think about it. After the Petal Fest, I''ll give you my answer." "Alright." Relief washed over Aurora, and she carefully got to her feet. The two of them walked back from the riverbank, their footsteps slow and unhurried. By the time they reached home, it was almost midnight. Aurora could sense Justin''s change in attitude. She knew he was beginning to waver. This was the best oue she could hope for-no one would be hurt. Still, to be safe, she prepared a note to secretly pass to Alison during the Petal Fest, just in case Justin refused to let her go. Alison could then bring Julian to rescue her. But Aurora''s greatest hope was that Justin would willingly set her free, sparing them both from conflict. In truth, she felt bothpassion and gratitude toward him. If they could remain friends, that would be ideal. That night, she slept soundly, dreaming of Julian descending from the heavens to take her away. Justin, however, didn''t sleep at all. He stood by the window, staring at the moon with a deep, pensive gaze. "Chloe, if you''re watching over me, tell me what I should do. Because the truth is...I don''t see her as a sister. I''ve fallen in love with her." A soft "clink" broke the silence as the wind knocked the wooden dragonfly off the windowsill, sending it tumbling to the floor. Chapter 732: Better to Let Her Go The Petal Fest was approaching, and the entire vige was brimming with excitement. Although the festival began as a religious celebration, over time it had transformed into a day of universal joy and revelry. Much like New Year''s, people had long forgotten the original meaning of the festival, immersing themselves instead in the vibrant festivities. The vige was adorned with colorful decorations, and whether by coincidence or design, Mrs. Woolf had mentioned it to Justin, prompting him to return early in the morning with arge redntern. Aurora, who was never one to sleep in, woke up unusuallyte that day. By the time she was dressed and stepped outside, it was already past ten. She noticed severalrge rednterns hung up, adding a festive ir to the house. Outside other homes in the vige, simr decorations were on disy. Young women brought back fresh flowers from the fields, arranging them in baskets. Aurora felt an atmosphere akin to the New Year, a rare sense of warmth and cheer. Perhaps it was due to her conversation with Justin the previous night, but she woke up in unusually high spirits. "Good morning, Justin," Aurora greeted warmly. "Good morning." Justin looked at her, his heart filled with a sense of warmth. To him, Aurora seemed like a little sun, her mere presence brightening everything around her. "Tomorrow''s the Petal Fest. The vige is buzzing with anticipation." "Yes," Justin nodded. "Here, Petal Fest is one of our most important celebrations. Tomorrow morning, when you wake up, ask Mrs. Woolf to take you to the fields to pick some flowers. You''ll need them for the blessing ceremony at the temple." "Alright," Aurora replied, curious and excited about her first Petal Fest. She made sure to ask about any customs or taboos, and the day passed quickly. Meanwhile, Justin was quietly making ns. He instructed someone to arrange transportation, a decision that did not escape Mrs. Woolf''s notice. "Are you sure you want to let her go?" she asked. "It''s not that I want to," Justin said, his tone heavy. "It''s that I can''t keep her here. She''s not a bird meant to be caged. She deserves to spread her wings and explore the vast sky. You''ve seen it yourself-she''s a CEO. If I keep her by my side for too long, what about her family, herpany, or... her lover? He''s right. If I force her to stay, we''ll both grow to resent each other. It''s better to let things remain beautiful as they are. After the Petal Fest, I''ll take her home myself." Justin had spent two sleepless nights reaching this conclusion. To keep her here against her will would make him no different from the pirates he despised. "Ah, child, you''re too kindhearted," Mrs. Woolf said with a sigh. "The girl will probably be happy to hear this." "I haven''t told her yet." "This oue might be for the best. But have you thought about Lana? That girl is utterly devoted to you." Mrs. Woolf felt conflicted, both d and sorrowful for Justin. Although Aurora insisted that Justin''s affection was more like that of a brother, Mrs. Woolf, as an onlooker, could see the way Justin looked at her. That was not the gaze of a brother-it was the gaze of a man in love. But none of that mattered now. Justin had made up his mind. Life was full of difficult choices, and some things had to be let go. "If I loved her, I would have loved her long ago," Justin said softly. He turned to look out the window. The pitch-ck sky was slowly brightening. Dawn was on the horizon. "Look, the sun is rising," Justin said, pointing to the sky. "Yes," Mrs. Woolf replied. "A new day has begun." Justin dressed carefully that morning. If this was to be theirst day together, he wanted to spend it by her side, looking his best. Aurora, perhaps feeling the excitement of the festival, also woke early. While Mrs. Woolf prepared breakfast in the kitchen and Justin washed up, Aurora stood by the door, breathing in the fresh morning air. As she gazed into the distance, a figure approached-Alison. Aurora had been thinking about reaching out to Alison for help, but fate seemed to deliver her right to Aurora''s doorstep. "Aurora... What are you doing here?" Alison was visibly surprised. She had been traveling south, stopping and wandering aimlessly, and had stumbled upon this vige by chance. Running into Aurora was thest thing she expected. Aurora, unaware of Justin''s ns to let her go, raised a finger to her lips, signaling for Alison to remain quiet. She quickly pulled her aside. "Alison, I''m in a bit of trouble. Can you help me with something?" "What is it?" "Just pretend you never saw me. Take this note and read it somewhere private. No matter what happens, even if you see me again, act as if you don''t know me." "Why?" Alison asked, confused. She hadn''t even had the chance to catch up with Aurora, and now she was being handed a cryptic note. "I''ve written everything down. Just go, quickly!" Aurora urged, practically pushing her away. Although Alison didn''t understand Aurora''s urgency, she trusted her character. If Aurora said she needed help, then something serious must be going on. Taking the note, Alison left without question. When she reached a quiet ce, she unfolded the note. It was a message from Aurora, asking her to contact Julian and inform him of her location. Aurora emphasized that she was safe and not in any immediate danger. Alison couldn''t understand the secrecy. If Aurora was safe, why all the mystery? Still, she decided to trust her instincts. If Aurora was in trouble, this could be important. She dialed the number written on the note. The phone barely rang before it was answered. "Hello?" A familiar male voice came through, tense and urgent. "Mr. Ba, this is Alison," she said, her voice a little nervous. "Alison?" Julian sounded puzzled, trying to ce the name. Afraid he might hang up, Alison quickly got to the point. "I ran into Miss Montgomery. She asked me to contact you." "Aurora asked you to contact me? Where is she?" Julian''s voice surged with urgency, his blood rushing at the mere mention of her name. "She gave me a note with your number. She seems to be in some kind of trouble. I''ll send you her location right away. Oh, and she wanted me to assure you that she''s safe." "Send it to me now!" Julian''s voice trembled with emotion. It had been days since hest saw Aurora, and he had been tormented by the thought of her being in danger. Now, hearing news of her, he felt as though his heart might burst. After hanging up, Alison sent Julian the location along with a photo of the note Aurora had written. Julian instantly recognized Aurora''s handwriting. The note reassured him that she was safe, but even so, he couldn''t stand the thought of her facing this alone. Julian immediately called Nick and Vortex. Upon hearing Aurora''s name, both men sprang into action, preparing for a full-scale operation. Vortex even arranged for several helicopters from the local military base, creating the impression that a full-blown war was about to break out. Julian and his team boarded a private jet, heading straight for Aurora''s location. Aurora, however, underestimated Julian''s determination. She thought it would take him a day or two to find her in the remote vige. But as she and Mrs. Woolf headed into the fields to gather wildflowers, Julian was already mobilizing his rescue team. This time, failure was not an option. Chapter 733: He Wanted Her to Be Happy After breakfast, Justin made a point of taking Aurora to the countryside to pick fresh wildflowers. It was spring, and many flowers were in full bloom. The air was alive with a sense of renewal. Aurora loved this feeling, listening to birds chirping on the branches and breathing in the delicate fragrance of nameless little flowers. It felt as though her very soul had been cleansed. This ce was truly a perfect getaway. Itcked the crashing waves of the sea and the bustling mor of the city but offered something much more serene and peaceful. "The flowers here are free for everyone to pick," Justin said with a smile. "Really?" Aurora crouched down, carefully selecting the flowers she liked. As Justin picked his own flowers, he began to share stories about the mountain. His hands were deft, weaving the flowers he collected into a delicate wreath. "Here, try this." Aurora crouched down, allowing Justin to ce the wreath on her head-a local custom, he exined. She wore a flowing white dress, her loose hair cascading in soft waves. Even without makeup, her natural beauty was striking, an elegance that seemed almost otherworldly. "Do I look good?" Aurora asked, her wide, luminous eyes glimmering with an almost hypnotic light. Justin stared at her,pletely captivated, and could only nod dumbly. "Beautiful," he murmured. From a distance, Mrs. Woolf watched the scene unfold. If Aurora didn''t already have someone in her heart, she thought, how wonderful it would be if she and Justin could be together. But fate had its own cruel ns. This day would be one Aurora would never forget. Justin stayed by her side, apanying her to the day''s rituals and blessings, keeping busy from morning until nightfall. "Aurora, there''s a bonfire party in the vige tonight. You should join us," Justin said. "You usually attend high-society gs, but I bet you''ve never experienced something like this." "That''s true. I''m looking forward to it," Aurora replied, finishing her meal quickly. By dusk, the sky was painted in brilliant hues of orange and red. "What a beautiful sunset," Aurora remarked as she stood by the window. Ever since she had sent a message to Alison, she felt a weight lift from her shoulders, her mood noticeably lighter. Julian had once told her that they could never truly be apart. Even if they were separated, it was only temporary. He would always find her. Aurora was his life. And without life, how could anyone survive? Justin, too, seemed less anxious about whether she would stay or leave, and Aurora no longer felt the pressure of his suffocating presence. Her spirits soared, and she began to feel a newfound fondness for this small vige. "Yes, the sunsets here are the most breathtaking," Justin said,ing to stand beside her. "Aurora, tomorrow, I''ll take you home." Aurora''s eyes lit up. "Really?" "Really. I''ll let you return to him," Justin said, gently ruffling her hair. Aurora was stunned by his sudden offer. Her heart swelled with joy. "Thank you, Justin," Aurora said with a sweet smile. For the first time, she felt a truce between them. If Justin had insisted on keeping her here, it would have only worsened things between them. "Aurora, I have just one request," Justin said, gazing at her radiant face. In this moment, her smile was for him alone, and he wanted to freeze time. "What is it?" "Can I hold you for a moment?" Justin asked. He thought of the three days when she had been unconscious. Each night, he had held her in his arms, feeling as though it was the happiest he had ever been. But that was something Aurora would never know. Aurora hesitated, and Justin thought his request was too much. "Forget it," he said quickly. "If you don''t want to-" Before he could finish, Aurora stepped forward and wrapped her arms around him. Her hands rested on his broad back, and Justin froze,pletely unprepared for her embrace. For a moment, he couldn''t move, his entire body numb. His trembling hands slowly reached out to hold her, his heart heavy with emotions tooplicated to name. Only he knew how much he liked this woman, how much he wanted to keep her by his side forever. "Thank you, Justin..." Aurora whispered softly. Justin''s lips curled into a bittersweet smile. So, this was what it felt like to let go-painful but strangely fulfilling. He wanted her to be happy, even if it meant loneliness for himself. The two of them stood by the window, wrapped in each other''s arms. The scene was as peaceful as it was poignant. Downstairs, Lana happened to catch sight of them as she came to call Justin for the bonfire party. Bathed in the glow of the fiery sunset, the two looked like a pair of lovers. To Lana, it was a heartbreaking sight. Since Justin had returned, he was no longer the same. He had changed, adopting the air of someone from the city. Lana missed the man he used to be, the one with a rugged beard and a simple charm. Now, all of his changes were for another woman. Her heart burned with resentment. She had grown up with Justin, chopping wood in the mountains and catching fish in the rivers. Why did this woman have the right to intrude on their lives? But love was never a one-sided affair. No matter how much you cared for someone, if they didn''t feel the same, nothing you did would matter. As night fell, Justin led Aurora to the bonfire party. "The vigers love to sing and dance. Since you''re expecting, you shouldn''t join in, but you can enjoy the atmosphere," Justin said. "Alright, Justin. I understand," Aurora replied, her heart already soaring with the thought of returning home tomorrow. Later, she would call Julian to reassure him that everything was fine. The vigers were dressed in their traditional attire. Aurora spotted Alison in the crowd. Since she had sent Alison the message earlier, Alison didn''t dare approach her openly. The festivities were lively, with the host skillfully engaging the crowd. Everyone joined hands and danced together around the bonfire. Justin held Aurora''s hand tightly. Watching her blend seamlessly into the crowd, he smiled with genuine happiness. When the dancing stopped, individuals began stepping forward to sing or perform. Lana was the first to volunteer, singing a mountain bad. Though some of the lyrics were in a dialect Aurora didn''t understand, Lana''s voice was clear and melodious, like a songbird in the mountains. Aurora sat back, enjoying the atmosphere. Compared to the high-society gs she had attended in the past-where people wore polite masks and exchanged veiled barbs- she much preferred this simple, heartfelt gathering. As she was lost in thought, she suddenly noticed everyone looking in her direction. Confused, Aurora nced around, only to see Lana approaching her. "What just happened?" Aurora asked, puzzled, turning to Justin. Justin''s expression darkened as he looked at Lana. "Have you had enough?" he asked coldly. "This is our tradition," Lana replied. "I''ve issued her a challenge. If she doesn''t dare to ept, then she''s lost." "Was she just challenging me?" Aurora asked, still unsure of what was happening. "Yes," Justin replied grimly. "She wants to see if you''llpete with her." "Compete in what?" Aurora asked, turning her gaze to Lana. Chapter 734: Her Hero Arrived Lana stepped forward and stood in front of Aurora. "The girls in our vige are all skilled in singing and dancing. I''ve already sung, so let''spete in dancing. Do you dare?" Justin immediately stepped in front of Aurora, shielding her. "She''s not feeling well. She won''tpete with you." "Not daring topete is just that-don''t make excuses about not feeling well," Lana sneered. The vigers began to cheer and encourage the contest. Aurora was known for her exceptional piano skills, and her dancing was no less impressive. Coming from a wealthy family, she''d been professionally trained in music, dance, and even painting since childhood. Lana smirked, confident in her challenge. Aurora replied calmly, "Since Miss Lana wishes topete, I''ll dly ept. However, there''s no specific style of dance required, correct? I''m new here and unfamiliar with your local dances. Competing in that would be unfair." "Of course. You can dance in whatever style you''re skilled at. Does that mean you agree?" "Yes. Please, Miss Lana, go first." Aurora showed no hesitation. Justin, however, was worried. Aurora was pregnant. What if dancing harmed the baby? "Aurora, you can''t. Think about your body." "Don''t worry, Justin. I''ll be fine." Aurora reassured him. She wouldn''t do anything to jeopardize her baby. Lana, brimming with confidence, began to dance. Since childhood, she''d been the pride of the vige, celebrated for her singing and dancing. But Lana underestimated Aurora. Aurora had mastered multiple instruments and held professional dance certifications. Her talents were polished to perfection, though this wasn''t the right ce to fully showcase them. If it were, Lana wouldn''t have stood a chance. Lana performed a traditional folk dance, her movementsplementing her vibrant ethnic attire. Aurora couldn''t help but admire, "Justin, her outfit is beautiful." Justin, frustrated by Aurora''s calm demeanor, muttered, "Aurora, is this really the time to appreciate someone''s clothes?" "If not her clothes, then her dancing? From a professional standpoint, it''s average," Auroramented honestly. She wasn''t being arrogant-if it were just for fun, skill wouldn''t matter. But since this was apetition, standards had to be met. "Are you confident, Aurora?" "If I weren''t, what would''ve been the point of my certifications? Justin, dancing isn''t the only skill I''ve mastered," she replied with a mysterious smile. Even Julian often found himself surprised by her talents. When Lana finished, the vigers pped enthusiastically. She descended from the wooden stage with a smug look, turning to Aurora. "Your turn." "Alright." Aurora stood up. "Justin, can you y the flute?" Growing up in this environment, Justin was naturally skilled in music and dance. He nodded. "I can. What dance will you perform?" "The peacock dance." Unlike energetic dances, the peacock dance emphasized grace and fluidity, requiring incredible finger dexterity. Every joint had to move as if it were alive, and the dancer''s entire body needed to embody the elegance of a peacock. Though seemingly simple, mastering it was no easy feat. "She knows the peacock dance?" Lana frowned. The peacock dance was popr among the Dai ethnic group. Justin carefully helped Aurora onto the stage, whispering, "If you feel unwell, don''t push yourself." "I know. Thank you, Justin." Aurora was dressed simply-a loose white dress and a flower crown on her head. There were no stage lights, only the glow of fire and moonlight. When she stood on the stage, she appeared like a celestial maiden descended from the heavens. The sound of the flute began, and the white figure started to move. "Such nimble fingers!" the audience gasped. Aurora''s fingers seemed toe alive, their movements fluid and mesmerizing, alternating between swift and slow. As her hands danced, her body followed. Aurora focused the intricate movements on her hands, letting her body flow gracefully in apaniment. At that moment, she transformed into an elegant white peacock. She spread her wings, yed by the river, and preened her feathers, painting vivid imagery with each motion. Lana''s performance had been pleasant butcked a theme. Aurora''s peacock dance, however, told a story, bringing a vision to life. Each person in the audience imagined their own version of a peacock, and Aurora gave them the freedom to dream. Thepetition faded from their minds as they watched her ethereal performance, captivated by her beauty and grace. Justin couldn''t believe what he was seeing. Aurora had never mentioned her dancing skills, let alone that she could dance at such a professional level. Lana, meanwhile, stared at Aurora in disbelief. "Impossible. There''s no way she''s this good." When the dance ended, there was a brief silence before the crowd erupted in thunderous apuse. It was clear who had won. Lana wished she could disappear. As the praise for Aurora''s performance filled the air, she prepared to step down from the stage. Suddenly, a familiar sound caught her attention-the hum of helicopter des. That sound-she knew it well. Could it be Julian? Aurora looked up and noticed several lights shing in the sky. More than one helicopter was approaching. "Helicopters?" "Where did theye from?" "My goodness! Are those really helicopters?" "Are we under attack?" The crowd was abuzz with spection, but Aurora''s heart raced with anticipation. She knew her hero had arrived. Justin noticed Aurora''s gaze fixed on the first helicopter, a mix of surprise and joy on her face. That''s when he realized her fianc hade-faster than he''d expected. The helicopter hovered overhead, the wind lifting the hem of Aurora''s dress. The cabin door of the first helicopter opened, and a rope descended. In the darkness, Aurora saw a familiar figure slowly approaching. Her heart swelled with excitement and fear. Would he be alright? Julian had never attempted this before. Thest time, he''d watched Nick and Vortex descend from a helicopter, and Nick had taught him the basics. Though risky, Julian couldn''t wait another moment to see Aurora. He''d mastered the technique quickly and executed it without fault. Aurora watched him draw closer, her heart pounding. After so many days of longing for him, he was finally here, in a way that felt almost unreal. When he was still some distance away, Julian couldn''t contain himself any longer. He let go of the rope and jumped down. The crowd murmured in confusion, trying to guess who the man was. Aurora, however, paid no attention to them. She ran toward him, throwing herself into his arms. The firelight illuminated his tall, handsome figure. Tears streamed down Aurora''s face as she clung tightly to Julian. She buried her face in his chest, her voice choked with emotion. "Julian..." Chapter 735: The Devoted Husband She had never been one to cry. In fact, she often viewed tears as the most useless and undignified expression of emotion. In the past, when Heather cried, she would tell her to lift her head and stop. But now, her emotions overwhelmed her, and tears fell uncontrobly, soaking Julian''s shirt one by one. Julian held her tightly. Even though he had prepared countless things to say, the words died on his lips. "She''s here. She''s still here." That was the only thought in his mind. His arms tightened around her as he held her close, basking in the familiar warmth of her body. One by one, the people on the ne jumped down. Irene, furious, shouted, "How am I supposed to get down?" Nick patted her head. "Just have himnd the ne somewhere open. Be good." With that, he slid down the rope himself. "Damn it! You''re all so smug, bullying me one by one." Irene nced down at the height and couldn''t summon the courage to jump. The vige suddenly filled with soldiers in camouge, armed with weapons. Mrs. Woolf''s face turned pale. How could Julian have such strong military backing? This was bound to cause a misunderstanding. At that moment, everyone''s attention was drawn to the two people on the stage. The stark contrast of ck and white between them was striking, their connection so palpable even from a distance that it moved everyone. Julian''s voice was hoarse as he spoke. "I''m sorry. I should''ve returned to Clothville sooner. I shouldn''t have ignored your messages. I shouldn''t have been absent when you needed me the most. I failed to protect you." Aurora shook her head fiercely in his arms. "You came soon enough. It''s not your fault, truly." Meanwhile, Vortex and Nick had subdued Justin. Lana, panicking, shouted, "Let him go, you viins!" Mrs. Woolf rushed forward as well. "This is all a misunderstanding! Just a misunderstanding!" Aurora was startled by themotion. She looked over to see Justin pinned to the ground by Vortex and Nick. She didn''t recognize Vortex, but she did know Nick. "Mr. Coleman, let him go. This is a misunderstanding. Julian, Justin is a good man. He promised to send me back tomorrow." Julian hadn''t forgotten what he saw on the restaurant surveince footage-Aurora and Justin holding hands. Now, seeing her so eager to plead for Justin, a flicker of displeasure crossed his mind. His gaze swept unconsciously to Aurora''s hand. The massive ring on her middle finger was still there. Seeing that ring brought him some relief. He remembered being furious when Hayden had gifted Aurora a diamond ring in the past. In response, Julian had bought her an even bigger one, insisting that no matter what happened, she could never take it off. If she and Justin had truly been involved, that ring would''ve been long gone. Aurora, anxious, was about to step off the stage. But as soon as she took a step, her body was lifted into the air. Julian had scooped her up without hesitation. "Julian, there are so many people watching. I can walk by myself," Aurora murmured, embarrassed, burying her face in his chest. Seeing her shy expression, Julian leaned down and kissed her lips gently. "I feel better holding you and the baby. By the way, has the baby been restless?" "The baby is still too small. I can''t feel it yet," Aurora replied as she let him carry her away. "But I''ve been much more emotionaltely, and my appetite has changed." Justin watched the woman in Julian''s arms. Her expression was one he had never seen before. This was the man she loved so deeply, and indeed, they seemed like the perfect match. Julian carried Aurora to where Justin was being held but showed no intention of letting her down. "Nick, Vortex, let him go." "Are you sure? He might have a weapon on him," Vortex said, raising an eyebrow. Though he wore a mask, his expression was still clear. "I''m sure," Julian replied, ncing at Aurora. He didn''t trust Justin, but he trusted her. Nick and Vortex released Justin. Aurora quickly stepped down from Julian''s arms. "Justin, are you okay?" "I''m fine," Justin replied. He was skilled inbat, but against Vortex and Nick, he hadn''tsted more than three moves before being subdued. Aurora felt deeply apologetic. To outsiders, Justin must have seemed like a dangerous criminal, but she knew otherwise. She couldn''t exin everything to them right now. Nick, however, was visibly upset as he looked at Aurora. "Do you have any idea how worried Julian was while you were missing? How many sleepless nights he endured? And now you''re defending the man responsible for all this?" "Mr. Coleman, there''s been a misunderstanding. I''ll exin everything to youter," Aurora said softly. Vortex, unfazed, pulled out his phone and made a call. "Call off the reinforcements. Have everyone withdraw for now." The scale of the operation to rescue Aurora had been enormous, almost like a war. Only now did Julian realize just how powerful Vortex truly was. "Little Bunny wouldn''t want to end up overboard. It''s my fault for not protecting her," Julian said, cutting off Nick''sints and pulling Aurora into his arms, fully embracing his role as her devoted protector. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "You''repletely wrapped around her little finger," Nick muttered. To him, Aurora had made Julian blind to everything, and yet Julian seemed happy to wear the metaphorical blindfold. Aurora, perceptive as ever, caught the meaning behind Nick''s words just from his gaze. "It''s all a misunderstanding, Julian. I''ll exin everything to you slowly, okay?" Aurora hooked her finger around his and swayed it gently, a hint of yfulness in her voice. At that moment, Julian would''ve promised her the stars if she asked. Even the moon wouldn''t be out of reach. "Alright, whatever you say." He ruffled her hair affectionately. "You''ve had a long journey from Clothville. Stay the night, and we''ll leave tomorrow," Aurora suggested. She knew Julian hade as quickly as he could, even though she had only called him that morning. She also sensed Nick''s frustration. If things weren''t cleared up tonight, both Nick and Julian would continue to harbor doubts. Leaving now wasn''t the best choice. Suspicion would only grow if left unchecked. Though Justin had saved Aurora, Julian couldn''t shake the image of the two holding hands. It was like a thorn in his heart. "Alright," Julian agreed. He had plenty of questions for Justin. Mrs. Woolf wiped the sweat from her brow. "Let''s head home first. We can clear up this misunderstanding once we''re there." The group made their way to Justin''s stilt house. Even Alison, who had brought the news, was left wondering about the rtionship between Aurora and Justin. The entire way, Julian held Aurora tightly. He had always been like this, even before she was pregnant. Now, with her carrying their child, he was even more protective, as if letting go for even a second would cause her to disappear again. Chapter 736: The Design Lana and the vigers were dumbfounded. They had always assumed Aurora was Justin''s new girlfriend, but it was clear now-this man, Julian, was her real boyfriend. Julian carried Aurora straight to Justin''s home. Mrs. Woolf immediately greeted them and hurried to prepare a feast. Even while seated, Julian stayed close to Aurora, practically glued to her side. Vortex rolled his eyes at the sight. "Men in love," he muttered. Meanwhile, Nick''s mind wandered. He wondered where that clumsy woman might havended. It was sote-could something have happened to her? Justin, however, hadn''t taken his eyes off Aurora and Julian since they arrived. Aurora cleared her throat. "Let me exin everything." She began recounting how she fell off the ship and how dolphins, along with Justin, had rescued her. She also exined why Justin had taken her away, detailing the story of Justin''s sister and family. In her mind, Justin saw her as a sister, which exined his possessiveness and protectiveness. She reassured Julian that she had been well cared for these past days. Mrs. Woolf and Justin had looked after her, and both she and the baby were healthy. Julian didn''t say much, but he knew better. Justin''s feelings for Aurora were far from brotherly. Any man would recognize that. Seeing the sweet smile on Aurora''s face, Julian knew she wasn''t lying to him-she just misunderstood the situation. But this only proved that Justin hadn''t taken advantage of her. Aurora wasn''t the kind of woman to speak kindly of someone who''d wronged her. "Since this was all a misunderstanding, I want to apologize for what happened before. I owe you my thanks for saving my fiance and our unborn child." Julian raised a ss of wine to Justin. Justin, impressed by Julian''sposure, returned the gesture. He had expected Julian to lose his temper, yet here he was, thanking him. "Saving her was pure coincidence," Justin admitted. "But I won''t deny I had some selfish motives. Taking her from you and separating you two was my mistake." Only now did Justin realize how wrong he had been. He could never rece Julian in Aurora''s heart. Trying to confine her to the sea forever would have been the dumbest thing he could do. The current oue was for the best. "What''s done is done," Julian replied calmly. "As long as she''s safe and well, that''s all that matters." Julian chose not to delve deeper. Aurora''s judgment was sound. If she defended Justin so strongly, it meant the man had treated her well. Though jealousy simmered in his heart, Julian had to admit that without Justin, he might never have seen Aurora again. Bncing his emotions, Julian wasn''t petty. The group chatted as they ate, when suddenly a woman''s voice broke in. "I''m exhausted!" Irene had finally arrived, having walked quite a distance afternding the helicopter in an open area. She was out of breath. "Irene, you''re here too!" Aurora eximed, jumping up to greet her. Irene, dressed in a pair of sky-high heels and stylishly put together, looked impable. "Of course I''m here! You troublesome Little Bunny, do you know how worried we''ve all been? Let me take a good look at you-have you lost weight?" Despite her sharp tongue, Irene''s concern was evident. She inspected Aurora carefully. "Not bad, not bad. You haven''t lost weight. In fact, you''ve gained some!" "Of course! Ever since I got pregnant, all I do is eat and sleep. Back when I worked, six hours of sleep a night was enough. Now I sleep sixteen hours a day." Aurora was thrilled to have someone to talk to. She had been holding back these days, unable to share everything with Justin or Mrs. Woolf. "Pregnancy sounds magical! I heard some women deal with nausea and dizziness. Do you have any symptoms like that?" If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "I''m only two months along. So far, apart from being sleepy and a bit emotional, I haven''t experienced much else. Oh, Irene, I even prayed for the baby today!" "Really? How did you do that?" "Have you heard of the Petal Fest?" "No..." The two women immediately dove into conversation, leaving Julian and Nick sidelined. Aurora, far more talkative than before, hadpletely shed her cold demeanor. Midway through the conversation, she suddenly remembered something. "Wait, I need to grab something!" She dashed upstairs. Irene finally turned her attention to Justin. "So, you''re the human trafficker? You dared to kidnap my Little Bunny-do you have a death wish?" Rolling up her sleeves, Irene looked ready to take on Justin, unaware of what had happened earlier. Nick quickly pulled her back. "My princess, please don''t stir up trouble. I''ll exin everythingter." "Who needs your exnation?" Irene huffed. Aurora came back downstairs, holding a stack of sketches. "Julian, did you see the designs I left at home?" Julian nodded, though he didn''t dare admit he had cried over them. "My old designs weren''t good enough. Take a look at this one." Aurora pulled out a few sketches featuring dolphin-themed wedding rings. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "What do you think?" "They''re beautiful. I love everything you design." Julian admired the abstract dolphins on the sketches. "I''ll turn these into finished pieces, and we''ll use them for our wedding." Seeing the thick stack of designs, Julian felt a pang of heartache. "Have you been drawing these every day?" "Yes. I had nothing else to do. Gore kept pestering me for designs, so now I''ve finished an entire year''s worth." "It looks like those wealthydies are in for a treat. You haven''t released anything new in so long." "I''ve been busy. Oh, and I''ve also finished the designs I promised Uncle Bardem. I''m calling this series ''Starluxe."" Aurora proudly introduced her work to Julian. Irene snatched a sketch and nced at it. "You drew all these? Little Bunny, who are you, really? This is incredible!" Seeing the exquisite designs, Irene was stunned. Then her eyesnded on the initials "DO" at the bottom of each sketch, and she froze. "DO... You''re the mysterious designer DO? Do you know how impossible it is to get your work? I tried to buy your designs several times and failed every time!" Aurora smiled slyly. "Little Bunny, you''ve been hiding this from me? I don''t care-you have to design a jewelry set just for me!" "Sure! I''ll design something for your wedding." Aurora''s gaze shifted mischievously to Irene and Nick. She wondered if those two had reconciled. "Miss Montgomery, would you design something for me as well?" Vortex, having admired the sketches, couldn''t resist asking. He had heard of DO''s legendary status. "By the way, Julian, you haven''t introduced me to this gentleman yet," Aurora said, turning her attention to Vortex. Chapter 737: Did He Do Anything to You? Vortex appearedter, so it was normal that Aurora didn''t recognize him. She hadn''t had the chance to ask before, but when Vortex spoke, she used the opportunity to inquire. "Oh, I haven''t introduced him yet. His codename is Vortex. He''s a good friend of Nick, and he''s helped a lot in finding you this time," Julian exined simply. Vortex''s identity was unique-so unique, in fact, that even he didn''t know much about himself. From this operation alone, Julian had realized just how astonishingly powerful Vortex was. Nick hadn''t provided much detail about him either, which only solidified Julian''s belief that Vortex had significant backing. Some things, Julian thought, were better left unknown. "Thank you for your help these past few days," Aurora said with a polite smile. "If you ever need anything in the future, don''t hesitate to ask." Aurora was sharp. Hearing the word "codename" and seeing Vortex wearing a half-face mask, she quickly connected the dots. She recalled the military helicopter and the soldiers from earlier, which gave her a faint idea about Vortex''s real identity. "I''ve been friends with Nick for many years. Helping with this was my duty," Vortex replied calmly. Julian, who hadn''t seen Aurora in so long, had countless things he wanted to say to her. But it was gettingte, so everyone settled into Justin''s stilt house for the night. Luckily, the house was spacious enough to amodate everyonefortably. Julian followed Aurora to the room she had been staying in. "This is where you''ve been staying?" he asked, giving the room a quick nce. Though it wasn''t as luxurious as their vi, it was clean and elegant. Aurora pulled him to sit on the edge of the bed. "Yes, Julian. You have no idea-at night, you can hear the sounds of insects and frogs. I''ve been sleeping so well here." Julian lightly tapped her nose. "And do you know how badly I''ve been sleeping every night? I''ve been worried sick about you." "I''m sorry, Julian. Didn''t I call to reassure you?" "As long as I don''t see you in person, I can''t be reassured-not even for a second. You''re the one who''s going to be the death of me." Julian suddenly pushed her down onto the bed and kissed her passionately. Aurora wrapped her arms around his waist. She had waited so long for this moment. During the month she had been gone, she had missed him terribly. Now, with the man she had been longing for right in front of her, she was afraid it was all just a dream. She clung to him, wanting to feel his warmth, to prove this was real-that he was truly here with her. After a long, heated kiss, Julian finally released her. Aurora''s eyes shimmered with tenderness as she whispered, "Julian, I missed you. I missed you so much. Every single day, I thought about you." "I missed you, too." Sometimes, all the words in the world couldn''tpare to a simple "I missed you." Julian buried his head in the crook of her neck. He didn''t need to do anything else-just holding her like this was enough. "Thank God you''re safe. If something had happened to you, I''d never forgive myself." "It''s all in the past now, Julian. Stop ming yourself. Look at me-I''m fine. I''m really fine," Aurora said, gently patting his back. "Thank Heaven you''re alive. Being alive is all that matters," Julian sighed. Losing Aurora had made him realize just how much more important she was to him than he had ever imagined. "Alright, I''m fine now. You''ve had a long day-go freshen up. The bathroom is over here," Aurora said, showing him around with familiarity. This was another man''s house, yet Aurora felt sofortable and at ease here. Julian couldn''t help but feel a pang of difort. "Aurora, tell me the truth-did that pirate do anything to you?" Julian had prepared himself for the worst. Even if Aurora and Justin had been intimate, he wasn''t going to let her go. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! He hadn''t asked this question earlier in front of others-it was too sensitive, and it concerned Aurora''s dignity. But he had kept it bottled up inside, unable to let it go. Aurora froze. "Julian, are you doubting me?" "Of course not. I''m not doubting you. I''m just afraid that pirate might have forced you. I checked the surveince footage-he held your hand." "Julian, Justin did have feelings for me, but I''ve already exined-he only saw me as a reminder of his sister. His guilt toward his sister was projected onto me. Yes, he had intentions, but he never got close to me, let alone crossed any boundaries. These past few days, Mrs. Woolf has been sleeping in the same room as me. If you don''t believe me, you can ask her. Justin and I were cleanpletely clean. The only time I had any close physical contact with him was when I hugged him. And that was because he told me he would send me home tomorrow. I was so touched. I know you might have prejudices against him because he''s a pirate, but after spending these days with him, I realized Justin is a really good person. Julian, even if you don''t trust Justin, can''t you at least trust me? He''s genuinely a good and kind-hearted person." Julian sighed deeply. "Little Bunny, if you praise another man like that in front of me, what do you think will happen? It''s only because I love you, because I miss you, because I can''t bear to see you suffer, that I''m holding myself back. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! But I''m still a man. No matter how much I love you, it hurts. I don''t want to lose you again. All I want is for you to be happy and safe." Julian''s patience and love had been worn thin by Aurora, yet he couldn''t bring himself to be angry with her. Aurora suddenly realized she had gone too far. Julian hadn''t been with her these past few days-he didn''t know what Justin was like. In his eyes, Justin was simply the pirate who had kidnapped her, the viin. And here she was, defending him. That Julian hadn''t exploded in anger was proof of his restraint. Aurora threw herself into Julian''s arms. "I''m sorry, Julian. I didn''t mean it. I just wanted you to trust me. There''s nothing between Justin and me. Think about it-given my temper, if someone had forced me to stay by their side, wouldn''t I have been furious?" "That''s true. I guess I''m just... jealous," Julian muttered. "And upset that I wasn''t the one by your side these past few days." "Julian, you''ll always be number one in my heart. That will never change, no matter what. Besides, now that we have a baby, we''ll live happily together as a family, won''t we?" Having a child had made Aurora softer, more cheerful, and more prone to affection. Julian couldn''t resist her. "Alright, let me feel the baby." "The baby is still too small. In another two months, you''ll be able to feel it," Aurora said, her face glowing with happiness. "From now on, you''re not allowed to overwork yourself. Stay home and take good care of yourself and the baby," Julian said firmly. His heart couldn''t take any more stress. "I won''t go to the office every day, but I''ll still check in asionally. I promise to be careful," Aurora assured him. She had taken on so much responsibility-there was no way she could just walk away from it all. Chapter 738: I Can’t Do Vigorous Exercise Julian understood her temperament. The fact that she agreed to spend less time at thepany was already a significant change. "By the way, Julian, there''s something I want to discuss with you." "Go ahead." Julian gently stroked her hair, speaking softly. It was rare for the two of them to enjoy moments like this together, and for him, these moments were the most romantic. "Justin took over the pirate ship under those circumstances. Over the years, he hasn''t done anything cruel or immoral. Instead, he''s been working hard for the vige''s development. You have a lot of resources in your hands, don''t you? I''d like you to help him. Would that be okay?" Aurora held his hand as she spoke. "Not hating him is already my limit, and now you''re asking me to help him?" Julian frowned. All he wanted was to leave this ce early tomorrow morning, sever all ties, and never look back. He wished for no connection with that man, treating the past as nothing more than a dream he shared with Aurora. "Julian, you don''t even know how well Justin has treated me these days. He''s not only been good to me but has also taken great care of our baby. If it weren''t for him, how could I be this healthy now? I don''t think he''s suited to be a pirate. He could easily take up another profession." Aurora had always been a good judge of character. "So, you want me to help him make connections?" "Julian, do you know what I was thinking about when I fell into the sea?" Aurora suddenly asked. "Hmm?" "I was thinking about you. My mind was full of you. I wished I could spend more time with you, and if I ever had the chance, I''d want to do more for you. Even if one day I were to die, you could still..." She didn''t get to finish before Julian silenced her with his hand over her lips. "Don''t say such unlucky things. You have to live, live well. Besides, you''re carrying the fruit of our love in your belly." Thinking back to that morning, Julian felt a wave of fear wash over him. He had been terrified of pulling Aurora''s lifeless body from the water. Not finding her had been a relief-a way to deceive himself into believing she was still alive. It was this self-deception that had kept him going. And now, Aurora was safe and sound. "As long as you''re alive, that''s all that matters. I''ll do anything you ask. If you really care so much about him, I''ll help him-it''s not a big deal." "Julian, let me correct you. The ''care'' I''m talking about isn''t the kind of care between a man and a woman," Aurora quickly rified. "Yes, yes, it''s the kind of care a sister has for her brother, right? You silly bunny, always attracting emotional debts. One Asher wasn''t enough; now herees Justin." Julian hade to terms with it. Since Justin and Asher were simr types of people, it wasn''t all bad. At least they were both upright men who wouldn''t take advantage of others and had protected Aurora when it mattered most, sparing her from suffering. "Julian, you''re the best." Aurora beamed and threw herself into his arms. "If I weren''t good to you, you''d have run off with someone else by now. All right, it''ste. I''ll talk to Justin about this tomorrow. For now, the most important thing is for you and the baby to rest." Julian scooped Aurora up and carried her toward the bathroom. "Julian, I can do it myself." "When we''re at home, I always help you bathe. Especially now-if Justin has been good to you, then I have to be even better." Without giving her a chance to refuse, Julian carried her to the bathtub, started running the water, and began to undress her. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Aurora was only two months pregnant, so her belly didn''t show much yet. Julian ced hisrge hand gently over her abdomen. "Is there really a little life growing in here?" Even now, he still felt it was unreal. Although Aurora had been taking herbal medicine to regte her body these past months, ording to Robert, conceiving wasn''t supposed to be this simple. Aurora wasn''t aware of all this. For now, it was enough that she had a baby. "Of course. Mrs. Woolf is a doctor. Even though I can''t feel anything yet, I haven''t had my period for two months. I think the baby must have been conceived around the New Year." "Are you feeling any difort?" Julian caressed her gently. It was his first time bing a father, and the feeling was magical. "No difort, really, just a bit more tired. I feel sleepy all the time, no matter how much I rest. My emotions are harder to controlpared to before, and my appetite has increased a little." "Now that you have a little life inside you, of course, you''ll feel tired. After the bath, get some rest. Tomorrow, we''ll go home and have Robert do a thorough checkup." "Okay. Julian, the water''s ready. Let''s bathe together." They had bathed together before, so there was no need to feel awkward. But being bare before each other, after so long apart, naturally stirred emotions. In the past, it wouldn''t have been an issue, but now that she was pregnant... Julian looked apologetic. "Little Bunny, I just missed you so much." "I understand, but during the first three months, we can''t do anything too vigorous," Aurora said with some difficulty. The bathroom of the guest bedroom was connected to the master bedroom. Justin, having just settled the guests, returned to his room to freshen up, only to hear faint noisesing from the bathroom next door. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! As a man, he immediately recognized what those sounds were. Even though the sounds were deliberately suppressed, they still reached him asionally. Leaning against the bathroom wall, Justin smoked cigarette after cigarette. Aurora, I''ve never thought of you as my sister. Julian was exceedingly careful the entire time. Later, the two of themy side by side in bed, with Aurora instinctively finding her spot in Julian''s arms. Although the scent of the body wash wasn''t what they were used to, the people remained the same. Both felt a rare sense of peace. "Julian, let''s never be apart again, okay?" "Okay. I swear I''ll never let you leave again." Julian thought back to the past month and the kind of life he had endured. He never wanted to live through such days again. Aurora sped Julian''s fingers tightly. For the rest of their lives, they would never part. As the sun rose, Julian was awake before dawn. He hadn''t been sleeping well these past days, not until he found Aurora. Now, watching her peaceful sleeping face, he realized how long it had been since hest saw her looking so serene. As she had said, she was more tired now, needing more sleep. Julian couldn''t bear to wake her and simplyy there, quietly admiring her. Chapter 739: I’m Back When Aurora woke up, it was already half-past eight, earlier than her usual wake-up time. Sometimes, she could sleep until well past ten. The first thing she saw upon opening her eyes was Julian''s handsome face. This was the very scene she had dreamed of countless times in recent days. Reaching out her fair, delicate hand, she gently caressed his face. "Julian, the moment I fell into the sea, I thought I''d never see you again. I thought I''d never get to touch you like this. Thank God for letting me survive." Julian ced a tender kiss on her smooth forehead. "From now on, we''ll be happy together." "Mm." Aurora''srge, clear eyes were pure and untainted. She had no idea what had transpired behind the scenes. She believed Ivy''s actions were merely out of revenge, and as for Mio Walsh, she had no clue about him at all. To protect Aurora from further harm, Julian had already made up his mind. Instead of waiting passively to be hurt, it was better to take control. "Julian, let''s get up. Everyone else might already be awake," Aurora said, knowing they were heading back today. She didn''t want everyone waiting on her just because she was pregnant. "If you''re still tired, you can sleep a little longer. I''m sure they''ll understand," Julian said, gently rubbing her cheek. "It''s been so long since I''ve been home. I miss it. I can sleep more once we''re back." "Alright." Julian held her hand as they got out of bed. Stepping out of the room, they saw Irene sulking, cradled in Nick''s arms as he showered her with coaxing affection. Seeing the usually aloof Mr. Coleman transform into apletely different person around Irene, Aurora couldn''t help but marvel at the power of love. "The air here is so fresh, and at night, you can even hear the chirping of insects. I was sleeping so well, and you just had to wake me up!" Ireneined. "Be good, Irene. You can sleep more once we''re home. Everyone else is already up," Nick said, his tone indulgent. "If only there were insect chirps, frog calls, and bright stars back home," she muttered. "If you like it here so much, we cane back in a few days and stay for a while. How about ten days or so?" "No! Who said I''d stay here with you?" Irene''s words were dismissive, but she stayed nestled in Nick''s arms. Compared to the tension that had hung between them some time ago, the atmosphere between the two had clearly thawed. Nick''s persistent efforts were evident. "Irene, did you sleep wellst night?" Aurora asked, seizing the opportunity to interrupt them. "I slept great! Little Bunny, let''se back here again sometime, okay? I didn''t even get to explore properly before we had to leave." Irene''s mood immediately brightened upon seeing Aurora. "Sure, I like it here too. But I haven''t been home in so long. All I want right now is to go back and see my family," Aurora said with a soft smile. "Alright, we''lle back another time. Let''s have breakfast and head home. The Montgomery family has been so worried about you." Irene''s tone was understanding. "I know." The thought of her grandfather-so old yet still worrying about her-made Aurora feel a pang of sadness. Mrs. Woolf had been up early, preparing a table full of food for them. Vortex and the other soldiers, who had been up for a morning run around theke, returned drenched in sweat just as Aurora and the others got up. "Come try our local specialties. I''m sure you don''t get these in the big city," Mrs. Woolf said warmly, her hospitality shining through. Justin, however, looked haggard. His eyes were shadowed with exhaustion from sleepless nights spent worrying about Aurora. His paleplexion made him appear even more drained. Julian nced at Justin. "Can I have a word with you?" Justin was momentarily stunned. "Me?" If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Yes." The two men stepped outside, leaving everyone else exchanging curious nces. They wondered if Justin had done something to Aurora and if Julian was about to confront him. But Julian''s expression didn''t betray any anger. What was going on? Only Aurora knew why Julian wanted to speak with Justin. It wasn''t a bad thing, and she was d he decided to handle it this way. When they returned, both men wore serious expressions. No one could guess what had transpired between them. Justin turned to Mrs. Woolf and said, "Mrs. Woolf, I''m heading to Clothville. Would you like toe with me?" Everyone was stunned. Why hadn''t Julian beaten Justin up? And why was Justin voluntarily going to Clothville? What kind of game was this? Even Mrs. Woolf was utterly confused. "Of course, I''ll go with you. I''ve been taking care of you all these years. How could I let you go alone? I''ll pack my things right away." Vortex and Nick didn''t know what had been discussed, but judging by their expressions, it wasn''t anything bad. After breakfast, they made their way to the field where helicopters were temporarily parked. Vigers had gathered to see them off, and Lana rushed out from the crowd. "Where are you taking him? I won''t allow it! Absolutely not!" "Lana, don''t worry. I''m leaving of my own ord. No one is forcing me," Justin reassured her. "Where are you going? If she isn''t your girlfriend, then we''re meant to be together. Wherever you go, I''ll follow!" Lana cried, desperate. "I''ve told you before-we''re not suited for each other. Take care of yourself," Justin said calmly before boarding the helicopter. Mrs. Woolf patted Lana''s hand. "Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of him. I''ll call you when we arrive." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Julian carried Aurora onto the helicopter. The vigers looked on, marveling at how impressive andmanding this group was. They were clearly no ordinary people. The helicopters carried them to the city, where Julian and the others switched to a private jet bound for Clothville. Aurora dozed in Julian''s arms the entire time, her drowsiness even more pronounced than before. Julian finally understood what she meant when she said she had been sleeping moretely. Justin sat next to Mrs. Woolf, his gaze fixed on the seats ahead where Julian and Aurora were. The luxurious private jet was a clear testament to Julian''s wealth. Perhaps Julian was right. A life of drifting aimlessly at sea was not for him. If Julian was willing to give him the resources, he wanted to make something of himself-not for anything else, but just to be closer to her world, to see her life up close. "Little Bunny, the ne''s about tond. Wake up," Julian said softly, gently nudging Aurora awake. Aurora rubbed her sleepy eyes. "We''re already there?" "Yes. Once we''re home, you can sleep as much as you like," Julian said, finding her drowsy expression utterly adorable. She really was like a sleepy little bunny. He kissed her forehead. "From now on, you can sleep however and whenever you want at home." "Alright." As the ne descended, Aurora saw the familiar sight of the capital''s airport. A surge of emotion rushed through her. She was back. Finally, she was back. Chapter 740: Alright, Were Going Home As she stepped off the ne and saw the familiar sights, Aurora felt her eyes well up with tears. At that moment, when she had sunk into the depths of the ocean, she thought she would never return to this ce again. But fortunately, she was alive. And being alive was the most important thing of all. When they arrived at the airport, Aurora was startled by the crowd of people standing in a neat line outside. Julian must have informed everyone in advance that she was safe. Asher had flown in from New York specifically to meet her. He had lost weight during the time he spent worrying about her. Before Aurora could even take a proper look at everyone, she was pulled into a warm embrace. "Little monster, you''re finally back! You heartless girl, do you have any idea how worried we were?" Justin watched as the man embraced Aurora, and Julian didn''t seem to react at all. Could this man be the one Aurora had mentioned before? "I''m sorry, Ashy. Everything happened so suddenly that I didn''t have time to tell anyone," Aurora said softly. She knew that when someone died, the dead only suffered for a moment, but those left behind would grieve for a lifetime. "Don''t ever let anything happen again," Asher said, tears brimming in his blue eyes, which now glistened like a rain-filled sky. "Alright," Aurora choked out, her voice trembling. "Aurora," Oswaldo and Magnus approached her. "Grandpa, Dad." Seeing the weariness on their faces, Aurora felt a pang of guilt. "I''m sorry for worrying you." "It''s alright. You''re back now, and that''s all that matters," Oswaldo said, his voice filled with relief. For him, her being alive was the greatest blessing. Even Heather, Ian, and the other employees from herpany stood in a row. "Miss Montgomery, we''ve worked hard while you were gone. Don''t worry, thepany is doing just fine," Heather assured her. "Thank you," Aurora said, wiping away her tears. Even Denis, usually quiet and reserved, hade. "It''s good to have you back," he said simply. Aurora noticed a familiar woman standing next to him. Wasn''t that the woman she had seen in the painting-Daria? So Denis had found her. Aurora momentarily forgot her sorrow, feeling only joy for their reunion. "Denis, you found Daria?" Aurora greeted them warmly. Daria, who looked more mature than she had in the painting, smiled. The dimples at the corners of her mouth were just as they had been depicted. "You must be Aurora. I''ve finally gotten to meet you," she said. Daria, it turned out, was quite chatty. She hugged Aurora cheerfully, happy to meet her atst. Back then, Daria had been the only one who knew Julian''s secret. And Julian had been the first to discover hers. It was a peculiar kind of connection. Denis took two steps forward. "Are you alright?" "Yes, it was a false rm. I''m fine. Thank you for worrying about me," Aurora said with a smile. From the moment she had returned to Clothville alone, she had slowly gained a family and friends by her side. To be surrounded by people who cared about her-it was a wonderful feeling. Aurora had once shut herself off from the world, unable to trust anyone. To her, life had been full of betrayal and pain. But now, she no longer felt that way. She loved this feeling of connection. "Aurora is tired. I''ll take her home to rest first. We can talk more tonight," Julian said. He had already prepared a dinner to wee her back. After spending hours on a ne, Aurora was naturally exhausted. Julian, noticing her fatigue, wanted to let her rest as soon as possible. Though everyone had plenty of questions, they held back when they saw the weariness in her expression. The group escorted Aurora to the car, and Nick and the others gradually left. Justin and Mrs. Woolf, seeing the crowd that hade to greet Aurora, were both stunned. Aurora was clearly far more remarkable than they had imagined. "Miss Montgomery, it''s been a long time," Rock said, having made a special trip to greet her. "Rock." "You''re finally back. If you''d stayed away any longer, the CEO would''ve driven us all crazy," Rock joked, recalling the hellish days they''d endured without her. Aurora gave him a faint smile. "Is that so?" "Absolutely." Julian coughed lightly. "We''re going home." "Alright, let''s go home," Aurora said, her fingers entwined with his. Asher pulled her into the car with a grin. "Come on, little monster, tell me everything that happened while you were gone." Julian didn''t say anything. He knew Asher had also suffered during Aurora''s absence, so it was understandable that he was excited to see her now. Justin and Mrs. Woolf followed in another luxury car behind them. Mrs. Woolf, especially, was overwhelmed by the grand reception. She had always known Aurora was a wealthy heiress, but seeing the private jet and the fleet of cars in person was still astonishing. Justin, meanwhile, remained silent, his lips pressed tightly together. Though his savings were substantial-an astronomical amount for an ordinary person-he now fully realized just how vast the gap was between him and Julian. In the car, Julian spoke up. "Be careful. Little Bunny is pregnant. If anything happens to the baby, how are you going to make up for it?" Asher froze. "Julian, are you saying you''re going to be a dad?" Aurora had been gone for a month, and now she was pregnant? His first thought was that Julian might not even be the father. Julian sighed. "Little Bunny has been pregnant for nearly two months. If I''m not the father, who else could it be? You?" "I wouldn''t mind... if I had the chance," Asher muttered, then turned to Aurora with curiosity. "Can you feel anything? Is it a boy or a girl? Has the baby kicked yet?" "Ashy, it''s still so tiny. Do you think it can kick? Its arms and legs haven''t even fully formed yet. I don''t feel anything," Aurora said helplessly. How could such intelligent people suddenly be so clueless when it came to babies? In fairness, Aurora was the first in their circle to get pregnant. None of them had any experience with children, so their curiosity was natural. "I don''t care if it''s a boy or a girl. I''m going to be the godfather," Asher dered. "Alright, alright, godfather," Auroraughed. She hadn''t bickered with Asher in a long time, and the familiar banter filled her with joy. The road home felt unusually short. Aurora gazed at the familiar scenery outside-the path she used to take every day after work. It stirred a mix of emotions within her. "I''m back. In this moment, I truly feel like I''m home," she said. "This time, don''t ever leave again," Julian said, wrapping his arm around her shoulders. Aurora nodded firmly. The car pulled up in front of the vi, where Mrs. Hill was already waiting. "Miss Aurora, you''re finally back! I thought I''d never... oh, nonsense! What am I saying? You''re back, and that''s all that matters." "Mrs. Hill, you''ve lost weight," Aurora said, her heart aching slightly. "That''s because I missed you so much," Mrs. Hill said, her voice filled with concern. "Miss, you must have been through so much." Chapter 741: Preparing the Nursery Mrs. Hill, though just a housekeeper, had always treated Aurora like her own daughter, knowing she grew up without a mother''s love. The news of Aurora''s departure had been heartbreaking, and when the tragedy struck, Mrs. Hill mourned for a long time. "Mrs. Hill, I''m doing fine. Don''t worry about me." Aurora gave her a warm embrace. "It''s just good to have you back," Mrs. Hill said, wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes. "Mr. Ba can finally get a decent night''s sleep and a proper meal." Aurora looked apologetically at Julian. Of everyone, he had probably suffered the most during this time. Justin and Mrs. Woolf stepped out of the car. Aurora turned to them and said, "Justin, Mrs. Woolf, the vi next door is currently vacant. You can stay there temporarily until you''ve sorted things out." The vi next door had been converted by Julian, with the ground floor functioning as a workspace and the upper floor avable for living. Justin, who wasn''t short on money, nned to settle in Clothville eventually and would buy his own ce. For now, he epted Aurora''s offer. "Aurora, do you live here?" Mrs. Woolf asked, noting the vi wasn''t particrlyrge and feeling it didn''t match Julian''s or Aurora''s status. "Yes, I love the ocean. When I bought this house, I was nning to live alone, so I didn''t choose arge one," Aurora exined. "Later, Julian moved in, and we got used to it." The Montgomery Manor, the Montgomery family''s grand vis, and even Julian''s own vi were all massive, but Aurora didn''t care for overly extravagant spaces. This cozy home, however, felt warm and inviting to her. "Come on, let''s head inside," she said. Oswaldo''s car arrived shortly after. It was his first time visiting Aurora''s house, and like everyone else, he reacted with surprise. "Child, you''re living in this little vi? Why don''t you move back? My house is empty anyway, and if it''s not to your liking, I''ll buy you a bigger one," Oswaldo offered. As her elder, and now that Aurora had returned, Oswaldo wanted to give her everything she deserved. Back when Ivy and Zachary were still around, they constantly demanded money and gifts from Magnus. But since their departure, Magnus found himself with far fewer financial burdens. Aurora, however, was nothing like Ivy and her family. She never asked for a penny and often bought thoughtful gifts for Magnus. Both Oswaldo and Magnus wanted to spoil her, even if it meant buying her a new vi right away. "Grandpa, this ce is more than big enough for Julian and me. We don''t need anythingrger. Besides, Julian''s previous vi was huge, and we didn''t even use half of it. There''s no need to waste money," Aurora said. Having endured hard times before, Aurora didn''t share the extravagant habits of those around her. While she spent freely on her daily needs, she had no tendency to waste. "Grandpa, you''ve reminded me! The baby will arrive in a few months, so we need to prepare the nursery. Little Bunny, should we move back to my vi then?" Julian asked. "We''ll see," Aurora replied with a hint of exasperation. Their current vi was over two hundred square meters-plenty for a family of three. Many families lived in far smaller spaces, sometimes with two or three kids, even grandparents, all crammed into a small apartment. But she knew she couldn''t measure Julian and the others by ordinary standards. "Come on in, everyone," Mrs. Hill said joyfully, ushering them inside. Asher held Aurora''s arm, careful not to let her trip or bump into anything. Denis and Daria, deciding the gathering was already crowded enough, had stayed behind with Nick and the others. After being quiet for so long, the vi was lively again. Though the dcor was elegant, it wasn''t overly luxurious, exuding a warm, homey atmosphere. Oswaldo, leaning on his cane, inspected the space with a critical eye. The more he looked, the less satisfied he seemed. "How can you live in such a small house? Especially now that you''re pregnant. The yard is so tiny-how will you breathe fresh air? You should move to a vi with a proper garden." Aurora smiled, understanding his concern. "Grandpa, let Julian handle the arrangements. There''s no rush." "Aurora, do you like my previous vi? If not, I''ll buy a new one right away. Just tell me what you want," Julian chimed in, his tone serious. Aurora thought of Julian''s massive vi,plete with a pool where he''d once kept crocodiles. She shuddered slightly at the memory. "Julian, your vi is fine. Just clean out a room for the nursery. Oh, and I have one more request." "What is it?" Julian asked. "Get rid of the crocodiles. They scare me." She hadn''t forgotten how he''d once used them to intimidate her. Julian chuckled, recalling that time. He had no intention of actually feeding her to the crocodiles-it had been a bluff. "Alright, I''ll have someone take care of it. I''ll empty the pool and nt some water lilies instead. How does that sound?" "Whatever you think is best," Aurora replied, trusting himpletely. Whether it was small orrge matters, Julian always handled things with care and thoughtfulness. Aurora returned to her familiar bedroom, untouched since she''d left. Everything was just as she remembered. "I''m finally back," she said softly. "Julian, I thought I''d never have the chance toe here again. But here I am, back in this familiar ce." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "This is your home. If not here, where else would you go?" Julian said, gently ruffling her hair. "Rest now. I''ll take care of the guests. And tonight, get ready for the wee dinner I''ve nned for you." "Alright." Feeling safe, Auroray down on her bed without hesitation. Julian tucked her in, sitting by her side. "Sleep," he said softly, just as he''d done so many times before. Meanwhile, Justin, watching Aurora surrounded by her friends and family, couldn''t help but feel guilty. He thought back to the time he had forced her to stay by his side. While everyone else had suffered in her absence, Julian had kept the truth about Justin''s actions to himself. To everyone else, Justin was nothing more than the man who had saved Aurora, and they treated him with respect. As everyone basked in the joy of Aurora''s return, Genevieve arrived unexpectedly. If Aurora was back, where was Ivy? Julian hadpletely forgotten about Ivy until Genevieve brought her up. He had promised Genevieve he wouldn''t pursue Ivy''s crimes and would keep her updated if anything new surfaced. But once Aurora returned, Ivy had slipped from his mind entirely. "Ivy? You''ll have to ask him," Julian said, nodding toward Justin. Genevieve turned to Justin. Left with no choice, Justin said, "I''ll call the people on the ship. She should still be there." "Thank you," Genevieve said. Chapter 742: Open the Door and Play Together Justin dialed the ship''sndline, his expression growing increasingly tense. Genevieve, equally anxious, pressed him. "What''s wrong? Where''s Ivy?" "She left the ship yesterday," Justin replied, skipping over the details. "We don''t know where she went, but since she''s gone, she''ll probably contact you soon." "She''s already gone?" Genevieve sighed. "That girl! She didn''t even bother to call me. Made me worry for nothing." A day earlier, the pirate ship had docked to replenish its water supply. Since Aurora''s departure, Ivy had been in turmoil. Before, Aurora had been just like her-adrift at sea. Even though Aurora''s situation had been better, she too had lost her freedom. But once Aurora left, Ivy''s days became even harder. After Justin''s departure, the atmosphere on the ship grew restless. The brief docking stops were never enough, and the men, left alone for too long, began finding ways to let off their pent-up energy. Ivy was the only woman on board, and some of the pirates started setting their sights on her. That day, Ivy had gone about her usual tasks-dryingundry, cleaning the ship-and was ready to rest after finishing her chores. She poured herself a cup of hot water, but not long after drinking it, she felt her body heating up unnaturally. She realized, with dread, that someone had drugged her. As the thought struck, several men burst into her room, leering at her with malicious grins. Ivy''s mind raced. There were dozens of pirates on the ship. If this happened, it would only encourage others to follow suit. Once it began, it would never end. What kind of life would that be for her? Death seemed preferable. The memory of being forced by the beggar shed through her mind, making her stomach turn before any of the men even touched her. But Ivy knew she couldn''t fight so many of them off. They were ruthless pirates, and direct defiance would only make things worse. Instead, she forced a smile and tried to y along. "I''d love to, but let me take a bath first." The men, seeing the flush on her face and mistaking it for desire, agreed. After all, they thought, where could she run on the ship? Ivy seized the opportunity to escape to Frank''s room, locking the door behind her. Frank was Justin''s closest ally, and no one dared to cross him. He was her only hope. "Ivy, what''s wrong? Why is your face so red?" Frank asked, startled. "Frank, please help me," she begged, clutching his arm tightly. "Those pirates... they want to... I lied and told them I wanted to bathe to buy time, but they''lle back. I don''t want this. Not at all. You''re the only one who can save me." Frank frowned. He had noticed the other men''s growing restlessness but hadn''t expected them to make a move on Ivy. "Stay here," he said firmly. "I won''t let them hurt you." No sooner had he spoken than the sound of pounding on the door echoed from outside. "Ivy! Are you done with your bath? We''re getting impatient!" "Yeah, why''d you lock the door? How are we supposed to enjoy ourselves if we can''t get in?" "Frank, please," Ivy whispered, tears streaming down her face as she clung to his arm. "Ivy''s with me," Frank called out. "Don''t even think about it." "Frank, that''s not fair," one of the piratesined. "We''re all brothers here. It''s just a woman. No need to be so possessive." "Yeah, don''t hog her to yourself!" "Open the door, Frank. Don''t be selfish!" "She''s my woman," Frank dered, voice steady. "Touch her, and I''ll report you to Justin." The men outside cursed under their breaths but eventually stomped away. Ivy looked up at Frank, his broad frame shielding her. When he imed her as his woman, something stirred in her heart-an unexpected flicker of gratitude and warmth. "They''re gone now. You can get up," Frank said, helping her off the floor. Ivy, however, was still burning up. "I feel hot... I need to bathe," she murmured. "Alright." Frank, unaware she had been drugged, went to great lengths to make herfortable. He even bought her arge basin when they docked, making it easier for her to wash up. Hot water was always ready for her use. Ivy had hoped that a bath would cool her down, but it only made the heat in her body worse. She was no stranger to the sensation-she knew exactly what was happening. d in sleepwear, she hurried back to bed and wrapped herself tightly in the covers, trying to suppress her body''s reactions. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Frank stayed in the room, worried that someone might try to harm her if he left. But he couldn''t help noticing her restless movements under the nket. "Ivy, are you feeling unwell?" he asked, concern evident in his voice. "I''m fine..." Ivy replied weakly, her voice strained. "You don''t sound fine," Frank said, pulling back the nket. He froze at the sight before him. Ivy''s sleepwear was disheveled, her flushed cheeks betraying her condition. "They drugged you, didn''t they?" Frank finally understood. "Yes," she admitted, her voice trembling. "I''m so ufortable." "Those bastards must''ve drugged you to make youpliant. And it looks like they gave you a strong dose... What should we do?" "Frank, help me," she pleaded, her eyes locking onto his. Frank hesitated. "Me?" "Please, Frank. I can''t take it anymore. Help me," she whispered, reaching out to grab his hand. Before he could react, she pulled him down, her body pressing against his. Chapter 743: Can I Hug You? The scent of Ivy''s body wash lingered faintly after her shower. Frank hadn''t been close to a woman in a long time, and this woman was someone he cared deeply for. From the moment Frank pulled her onto the deck, drenched in seawater, her hair dripping, Ivy''s fragile and pitiful appearance struck a chord deep inside him. Men were naturally protective of women who seemed vulnerable, and that protective instinct often transformed into affection. Frank had been looking out for Ivy these past days precisely because he liked her. Now, with her soft body leaning against his, his muscles tightened involuntarily. "Ivy, are you sure? Think carefully. If you''re not willing, I won''t take advantage of you," he said, his voice low and restrained. "Frank, I... I''m willing," she whispered. Before her words faded, Frank sealed her lips with his own. That night was destined to be restless. Yet, as Ivy surrendered to the moment, her mind was filled with thoughts of Mio Walsh. She called out his name again and again. Frank froze, realizing she already had someone in her heart. Later, as Ivy curled up in his arms and fell into a deep sleep, their bodies damp with sweat, Frank sped her fingers tightly. "Ivy, I''ll protect you," he murmured. He had already made up his mind-no matter what kind of past Ivy had, he would treat her well for the rest of their lives. But when Ivy woke, her first words shattered his dreampletely. "Frank, I really don''t want to stay on this ship anymore. I''m scared." "Ivy, I''ll protect you. If you don''t mind... would you marry me? I''ve always liked you. And afterst night..." His voice trailed off, filled with hope. Frank was, at his core, a traditional man. While he had been with women before, it was always transactional, with no emotions involved. But once he became physically involved with someone, he felt a responsibility to take care of them. To him, Ivy was the woman he wanted to protect. Ivy''s expression shifted slightly. "Frank, I already have a boyfriend. I''m sorry. Last night... it was because of the drug. You''re a good man. Let''s just pretend nothing happened, okay?" Frank gripped the edge of the wooden bed tightly. His first confession of love had been rejected so bluntly. "Ivy, I..." "We''re both adults, Frank. You''re not going to say you want to take responsibility for me, are you? I have a boyfriend. He''s a good man, and I love him. I know what happenedst night was unfair to him, but I didn''t have a choice." "I won''t tell anyone," Frank said after a moment of silence. That was all he could say. She already had someone in her heart. How could she ever feel the same way about him? He wasn''t the kind of man who would take by force what didn''t belong to him. "Thank you, Frank. Now that Justin isn''t on the ship, the pirates are all eyeing me like wolves. You can''t protect me forever. Please, Frank, I''m begging you, let me leave," Ivy pleaded, clutching his hand. Frank couldn''t forget how her touch had set him alight the night before. How could he refuse her now? If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "I... I''ll figure something out," he said finally, his voice heavy with resignation. He had to summon all his resolve to say those words. Ivy''s eyes filled with gratitude. Though the drug had yed a role the night before, she had made a calcted choice. Frank was a kind man, but he was also obedient to Justin. If she simply begged him to let her leave, it would never work. The only way to deal with someone like Frank was to make him feel guilty. After taking her body, he wouldn''t be as decisive as before. Her gamble paid off. Frank was her only hope of leaving the ship. For days, Ivy didn''t dare set foot outside, afraid the pirates would swarm her if she so much as stepped out. She had heard they would dock at a port that night for supplies and stay there until morning. Most of the men on board would disembark to find entertainment. Frank decided that was the best time to help her escape. Once the pirates had mostly left the ship, he escorted Ivy to the shore. For the first time in a month, Ivy set foot onnd. She breathed in the air of solid ground and felt an overwhelming sense of relief. "I''ve finally left that ship," she said, her voice trembling. The feeling reminded her of Aurora''s first steps onnd-grateful and deeply moved. There was nothing like the sensation of standing firmly on solid ground. Frank, however, couldn''t share her joy. He watched her excited face with a heavy heart. "Ivy, I''m sorry. I can''t take you home." "Frank, you''ve already done so much for me. If it weren''t for you, I''d have died at sea. I wouldn''t have had the chance to leave the ship. Frank, you''re my savior. I''ll never forget you," Ivy said earnestly, her gratitude evident. "Ivy, here''s some money. It should be enough to get you home. You can''t buy a ne ticket, so you''ll likely need to take several buses," Frank exined. The port was a chaotic town at the intersection of several countries, teeming with people of all kinds. It was precisely thiswlessness that made it a safe ce for pirates to linger. "It''s fine, Frank. You''ve already done so much," Ivy replied. "This ce is dangerous. I''ll arrange for someone I trust to take you to Lorvale. From there, you can hire a private car to take you the rest of the way. I''m worried about you traveling alone here," Frank insisted. "Thank you, Frank," Ivy said, agreeing to his n. She didn''t know the area and didn''t want to risk running into trouble. "Let''s go." Frank took her hand and led her into the dimly lit town. Ivy nced at the rugged man beside her, with his scruffy beard and unkempt clothes. He wasn''t repulsive to her at all. In fact, his hand in hers gave her a strange sense of security. Frank found someone he trusted and gave them strict instructions to take good care of Ivy. He even paid for her transportation. Ivy held onto the $10,000 Frank had given her. Private cars were expensive, especially for the long journey from Lorvale to Clothville. "Frank, I''m leaving now," Ivy said, her voice tinged with reluctance. Over the past month, Frank had done so much for her. She wasn''t ungrateful-she would always remember the kindness of those who helped her. "Be careful. Let me know when you get home," Frank said, handing her a small piece of paper with his phone number on it. Ivy took the note and nodded. "Frank, thank you so much for everything." "Ivy... can I hug you?" Frank asked, his face filled with sorrow. Chapter 744: Let’s Break Up Though Frank was a simple and honest man, he was deeply devoted to love. After finally meeting a woman he liked, he never expected he would have to let her go with his own hands. Ivy looked into his pained expression and felt a pang of guilt. She knew there were some debts of affection she could never repay. She took the initiative to embrace Frank, and he tightened his arms around her. Ovee with emotion, he leaned in and kissed her lips. Ivy trembled but didn''t push him away. That night, they shared a passion that neither had anticipated. She didn''t reject the warmth of his breath, and as she felt the reluctance in his kiss, she wrapped her arms around his neck and deepened it. Frank only let go when the kiss left her breathless. His eyes were serious, and his voice was hoarse as he said, "If he ever hurts you,e back to me. Ivy, I love you." Hearing his words, Ivy felt her heart waver. They weren''t romantic lines, but a solemn promise from a man. For a fleeting moment, she almost wanted to stay. But then Mio Walsh''s image surfaced in her mind, and she quickly dismissed the thought. "Frank, thank you. I''m sorry." With that, she resolutely got into the car. As the driver started the engine, Ivy looked out the window at Frank''s gaze. Her tears fell uncontrobly. Memories of his care, his gentleness, and his earnestness over the past days flooded her mind. If there were no Mio Walsh, perhaps she could have fallen in love with him. The car drove away, and she watched as Frank stood motionless, rooted to the spot like a statue, watching her leave. Her heart felt as though it had been shed open. The person she had wronged most in her life was Frank-she had betrayed a good man. When Frank''s figure finally disappeared from view, Ivy felt as though her heart had been hollowed out. Frank, if there is a next life, I promise to repay you. But in this life, my heart belongs to Mio Walsh. The journey ahead was long. The driver took her to a small town in Lorvale, and when Ivy stepped out of the car, she felt a strange sense of relief. The first thing she did was borrow a phone to call Mio Walsh. She had decided that once she returned to Clothville, she would head straight to New York to find him. Aurora had been taken by that pirate and would likely spend the rest of her life aboard his ship. She was no longer a threat to Mio Walsh. After everything Ivy had been through, she no longer cared for vanity or fame. She just wanted to be with the man she loved. Dialing the number she had memorized by heart, she wondered if he had been worried about her disappearance during this time. The phone rang for a long time before someone answered. It was nighttime in New York, and Mio Walsh had just finished with a blonde-haired, blue-eyed woman. The phone''s ringing interrupted their moment. Mio calmed the woman down, casually threw on a robe, and stepped outside to take the call. "Hello." Hearing that familiar voice, Ivy''s longing surged like vines wrapping tightly around her heart. "Mio..." Ivy''s voice trembled. She had survived against all odds, escaping the ship with great effort. Only she knew the hardships she had endured. Mio Walsh paused, then said in a hesitant tone, "Ivy?" "It''s me, Mio. I missed you so much. I thought I''d never see you again. Thank God I''m alive." Ivy was overwhelmed with emotion. Mio''s mind froze for a moment before rebooting. "Ivy, where have you been these days? Why couldn''t I reach you? I was so worried." Though his tone was concerned, Mio''s mind was racing with questions. The assassin had told him that both Ivy and Aurora had fallen into the sea. As a professional killer, the assassin''s word should have been reliable. If Ivy had survived, did that mean Aurora might still be alive too? Suppressing his doubts, Mio feigned concern. Ivy briefly recounted her ordeal, focusing more on how much she missed him. But Mio was fixated on one thing-Aurora was still alive. "Where are you now?" Mio asked. "I''m in a small town in Lorvale. Thankfully, a kind person helped me. I''m arranging a ride back to Clothville now. Mio, surviving this ordeal made me realize so much. I''ve been going crazy thinking about you these days. I want toe to New York and be with you. From now on, let''s stay together and never part again." Ivy''s voice was full of hope. To Mio, Ivy had served her purpose. Now, she was of no use to him. He no longer wanted to be entangled with her, especially not if she nned to bring her troublesome brother to New York with her. "Ivy, there''s something I need to tell you," Mio said. "What is it?" "I don''t think we''re right for each other. Let''s break up," Mio stated bluntly. Ivy''s grip on the phone tightened. Moments ago, she had been filled with anticipation about reuniting with him. Now, he was saying they should break up. "Mio, you must be joking. That''s not funny at all. We were fine before-why are you breaking up with me? Did I do something wrong? Please tell me, I can change," Ivy pleaded, panicking. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Mio Walsh was every woman''s dream man. Being cherished by him had made Ivy feel like she was on top of the world. Now, he was tearing it all apart. "It''s not that you''re not good enough. I just don''t think we''repatible," Mio said coldly. He didn''t bothering up with an excuse-he just wanted to end the call quickly. A useless pawn wasn''t worth his time. "Honey..." A woman''s voice sounded faintly in the background. Ivy suddenly noticed Mio''s voice was hoarse, as if he had just... She didn''t dare think further. A sense of betrayal washed over her. "Who is she?" Ivy demanded. "She''s my new girlfriend. Ivy, I''m not as good as you think I am. Let''s part on good terms. I have things to do, so I''ll hang up now." "Mio, you can''t-" The call ended abruptly, leaving Ivy in tears. She had risked her life for Mio Walsh, only for him to end it all with a single sentence. Frank''s words echoed in her mind, and she thought of him. Tears streamed down her face. A kind, honest man versus a wealthy, romantic one. In the end, the result was heartbreak. She refused to ept it. She had to go to New York to see him in person. "Miss, were you the one looking for a car earlier? We offer private car services. Where would you like to go?" someone approached her. Wiping her tears, Ivy quickly made arrangements. She didn''t even stop to rest. All she wanted now was to return to Clothville, grab her passport, and head to New York. Chapter 745: The Black Car Ivy couldn''t help but wonder if something had happened in the past few days. Everything had seemed fine between her and Mio Walsh, so why had he suddenly decided to break up with her? Perhaps Mio Walsh''s image of perfection had always been too good to be true. Even now, after hearing the truth, Ivy found it hard to believe. Noticing someone approaching her, Ivy quickly wiped away her tears. "Yes, I need a car," she said. "Our prices are guaranteed to be the lowest, miss. You''ve made the right choice," said the middle-aged man with a fawning smile. "I need to go to Clothville. Name your price," Ivy replied, eager to get home. Money was the least of her concerns at that moment. "Clothville? That''s far. It''ll take two to three days with stops along the way. A private car hire for that distance won''t be cheap." "Just name your price." "Well, how about eight thousand dors? I promise that''s the best rate in the industry," the man said with a sly grin. "Fine. Let''s go now," Ivy agreed without hesitation. "I''ll call a buddy so we can take turns driving," the man said, his small eyes lighting up with excitement. "Alright," Ivy replied, not nning to rest until she got home. With two drivers taking shifts, she wouldn''t have to worry about fatigue. Half an hourter, Ivy got into a ck sedan. As the car started, her heart longed for home. If they drove fast, she could get there in two days. Two days, and she would finally be back. But the thought brought her no joy. Mio Walsh''s words still lingered in her mind, casting a shadow over everything. "Miss, why are you traveling alone so far from home?" The driver, who introduced himself as Hale, had narrow, squinty eyes and a perpetual smile that felt unsettling. "I was traveling," Ivy answered curtly. "Why spend so much money on a car? Flying would''ve been faster and easier." "I wanted to enjoy the scenery along the way," Ivy replied, her tone cold and distant. "Ah, I see," Hale said, trying to keep the conversation going. The upbeat music ying in the car contrasted sharply with Ivy''s heavy heart. "Miss, the car''s running low on gas. We''ll stop at a station to fill up," Hale said after a while. "Alright," Ivy replied. At the gas station, the two men bought water and snacks. One of them handed Ivy a bottle of water, twisting off the cap as he offered it to her. "Here, have some water," he said. Ivy was parched, having left in such a rush that she hadn''t brought anything with her. She epted the bottle and drank without noticing the subtle smirk exchanged between the two men. Back on the road, Ivy began to feel drowsy. She decided to close her eyes and rest. When she woke up, the world outside the window was cloaked in darkness, and the car was still moving. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Where are we now?" she asked groggily, her head feeling heavy and unclear. "Past Greystone," Hale replied. Ivy noticed the car was bumping along a rough, uneven road. Looking out at the pitch- ck surroundings, unease crept into her heart. Modern highways were well- developed, and with the money she had paid them, there was no reason to take a mountain road just to avoid tolls. It was harder on the passengers, cost more in fuel, and wasted time. Yet here they were, navigating a deste, rugged path. Her mind raced. Before she''d fallen asleep, they had handed her that bottle of water. She recalled how they''d deliberately twisted the cap in front of her. It was entirely possible they had drugged the water beforehand and only pretended to open it in front of her. A wave of fear swept through her. What did they want? Where were they taking her? Despite her growing panic, Ivy forced herself to remain calm. Panic would only make things worse. Acting as if nothing was wrong, she spoke in a steady voice. "You''ve been driving for a while now. You must be tired. Why don''t we find a ce to rest for the night?" she suggested. "We''re not tired. We''ve been taking turns driving," Hale replied cheerfully, his demeanor giving nothing away. "I''ve been asleep for a while and I''m feeling hungry. Did you two eat yet? Maybe we could stop somewhere for a meal," Ivy said, trying to sound casual. She hoped to lull them into letting their guard down so she could find an opportunity to escape. "We bought some snacks back at the station. If you''re hungry, have some now. Since you''re in a hurry to get home, we should keep moving," Hale said. "Thank you. I haven''t been home in so long, so I really appreciate it," Ivy replied, pretending to be at ease. She rummaged through the snacks, noting that the packaging was sealed. Relieved, she ate as much as she could, knowing she''d need energy if an opportunity to escape arose. "Miss, you''re quite carefree, traveling without even a bag," one of the men remarked. "Oh, I shipped my belongings home ahead of time. I didn''t want to carry too much," Ivy replied, eating quickly. She marveled at how calm she had be. The hardships she''d faced recently had steeled her nerves. Even knowing these men were likely human traffickers, she managed to chat with them as if nothing was amiss. She couldn''t help but feel a grudging respect for herself. The traffickers continued their small talk. Ivy pretended to grow sleepy again, yawning loudly. "Driving at night must be difficult. Take it slow-it''s better to be safe," she said. "Of course, miss," Hale replied, though the speed of the car didn''t decrease. "Thanks for your hard work. I''ll take another nap," Ivy said, wrapping herself in her jacket and feigning sleep. Silence filled the car for a while, broken only by the rhythmic hum of the engine. Soon, Ivy began to fake soft snores. Hearing this, the two men rxed and began chatting. "This is a real score," one of them said. "A beauty like her will fetch at least fifty thousand if we sell her to some remote mountain vige." "Sounds about right. Last month, that ugly woman we brought in still sold for twenty thousand. Those vigers are so desperate for wives that they don''t care as long as it''s a woman. Turn off the lights, and it''s all the same to them," the other replied with augh. "Honestly, with how pretty she is, I''m tempted to have some fun first," the first man said, his voice lecherous. "Why not? Let''s find a quiet spot to park and enjoy ourselves before we sell her." Their words sent chills down Ivy''s spine. Her suspicions were confirmed-they were traffickers nning to sell her to some impoverished, isted area. Worse, they intended to assault her before that. Images from a film she''d seen once shed through her mind: a girl kidnapped and sold to a remote vige, her life destroyed forever. The thought made her blood run cold. Chapter 746: The Escape Ivy knew that movies often drew inspiration from real life, and the existence of human traffickers-those despicable monsters-was an undeniable reality. In some impoverished areas, where legal awareness was weak, people believed that once someone was bought, they belonged to the buyer. In certain remote viges, most women were purchased. The vigers monitored one another, ensuringpliance. When a girl was first sold, she would be locked inside the house until she became pregnant. Her sole purpose was to satisfy the man''s desires and bear his children. In these ces, human rights didn''t exist. The men kept the women tightly secured, and only after childbirth might the restrictions ease slightly. Some women, after having children, gave up thoughts of escape. They stayed, if only for their children. In the mountains, where sons were valued far more than daughters, a woman who gave birth to a boy might be treated better. But if she had a girl, she''d receive a brutal beating. Their bodies barely had time to recover before the cycle of pregnancy began again. The men decided when and how they would give birth. If anyone tried to escape and was caught, they''d be beaten mercilessly. The entire vige would join forces to capture the runaway. Even if someone managed to flee, these mountain viges were located deep in the wilderness, far from any roads or transportation. A young woman, relying solely on foot, couldn''t make it far. Besides, the girls sold into these situations often came from cities. Raised infort, they had no survival skills to withstand the harshness of the wild. Once sold, the chances of escape were slim. Their lives were effectively destroyed. Ivy''s heart pounded. She wished she was wrong, but the men''s conversation confirmed the grim reality. At that moment, she couldn''t help but think of Frank-the man who had protected her on the ship. Even though she had been on a pirate ship then, she had survived unscathed. But now, Ivy knew there was no one to save her. If she wanted to get out alive, she would have to rely on herself. She understood what the two men intended to do next, and she knew she had to act first. If she waited for their animalistic urges to take over, it would be toote. Feigning consciousness, Ivy sat up and spoke timidly, "Gentlemen, um... could we stop the car for a moment? I... I need to use the restroom." She blushed as she spoke, pretending to be shy. The two men, already harboring ill intentions, were quick to agree. Stopping the car wasn''t an issue-and if she was asking for it herself, all the better. "Sure, miss. Just a moment." They pulled the car over to the side of the road. "Um... do you have any tissues?" Ivy asked hesitantly. Hale handed her a tissue, taking the opportunity to touch her hand. Ivy felt a wave of disgust but kept herposure, pretending nothing had happened. ncing outside, she murmured, "It''s so dark out there... I''m a little scared." "Want me toe with you?" one of the men offered, his toneced with malice. "No, no! That''s not necessary," Ivy stammered. "Could I... borrow your phone? My phone was stolen by a pickpocket, and I haven''t had the chance to rece it. I just want to use the shlight." The request seemed harmless. After all, where could a delicate woman like her possibly run to in the middle of nowhere? "Here, use mine," the man said, even turning on the shlight for her. "Thank you! You''re so kind," Ivy said, forcing a grateful smile. "It''s nothing," he replied with augh. Opening the car door, Ivy hesitated, her voice trembling. "It''s so dark..." The more frightened she appeared, the less suspicious they would be. "Miss, if you''re scared, I cane with you. I promise I won''t look," one of the men teased. "No, no! That would be too embarrassing. I''ll be fine on my own," Ivy replied, swallowing nervously as she peeked outside before pulling back. "Are there snakes out there? I''m afraid one might bite me..." The menughed. "No snakes. Don''t worry." "Alright... but don''te over, okay?" Ivy said, holding the tissue in one hand and the phone in the other as she stepped out of the car. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! She knew this was her only chance. If she didn''t act now, she might never have another opportunity. But she couldn''t just run-she had to act naturally to avoid suspicion. Ivy wandered through the grass, pretending to look for a spot. The men watched her from the car. "Miss, if you''re not going, just get back in the car," one of them said impatiently. "No, no! My stomach hurts-I can''t hold it in anymore!" "Well, hurry up then. What are you waiting for?" "I''m not used to doing this outside... I''m just trying to find the right spot," Ivy replied nervously. "You city folks sure are something," Hale scoffed, lighting a cigarette. "Even taking a dump has to be a production. It''s the wilderness-just pick a spot, they''re all the same." "I... I found a spot. Don''te over!" Ivy called out. She had been scouting the area, searching for an escape route. Running down the open road would be impossible- they''d catch her in no time. But if she missed this chance, she''d have no escape at all. "Don''t worry, we don''t have that kind of fetish," one of the men joked. Ivy chose a steep slope nearby. The terrain was treacherous, but it was her only hope. Using the phone''s shlight, she carefully made her way into the bushes, pretending to unbutton her pants and squat down. "Ugh... Sorry, gentlemen, but you might have to wait a little longer. I... I think I''m constipated," she said, feigning difficulty. The two men, vile as they were, didn''t think much of it. They certainly weren''t about to approach her now. "No problem. We''ll wait," one of them said, heading off to relieve himself. As soon as they turned away, Ivy quietly slid down the slope, disappearing into the brush. She had never moved so quickly in her life. The slope was dangerously steep, but she pushed forward, adrenaline propelling her. Fortunately, the moonlight was bright, allowing her to see the path ahead. She had tossed the phone into the grass, and the men, seeing the light, didn''t suspect anything at first. After ten minutes, the men began to grow impatient. "Miss, are you done yet?" "This woman is so troublesome. Even going to the bathroom takes forever," one grumbled. "Exactly," the other agreed. When Ivy didn''t respond, they started to realize something was wrong. Her earlier act had been so convincing that they hadn''t suspected a thing. "She didn''t pass out, did she?" "Impossible. I didn''t use much of the drug-she should''ve woken up fine." "Let''s go check." The men rushed to where the shlighty in the grass. "Miss, we''reing over!" Silence greeted them. They reached the spot and found the phone lying on the ground, but no one was there. "Damn it! She ran!" Chapter 747: Awakening Ivy had never felt so clever in her entire life. Those short ten minutes had bought her precious time to escape. Fearing the two men might catch up, she ran without thinking, herck of experience with mountain trails quickly bing evident. Her delicate upbringing left her stumbling with every step, and eventually, her foot slipped, sending her tumbling down a steep slope. She rolled faster than she could run, panic surging in her chest. She had no idea where she would end up, her hands desperately searching for something to grab onto. After what felt like an eternity of spinning chaos, she finally came to a halt. She realized with relief that her thick jacket-borrowed from her time on the ship-had protected her. The jagged rocks she had encountered along the way could have easily torn her skin if she had been wearing anything thinner. But her relief was short-lived. The moment she stopped, her head struck hard against arge rock, and a deafening crash echoed in her skull. A warm stream trickled down her forehead. She gingerly touched it, only to find her hand covered in blood. Every bone in her body felt like it had been shattered. Her head throbbed with pain. But fear of the two men kept her moving. She couldn''t stop. They were locals-used to the rugged terrain-and she had to get as far away as possible. Ignoring the blood and the pain, Ivy crawled and scrambled forward. But no matter how determined she was, she couldn''t outrun them. Their angry voices echoed closer and closer. "This is your fault! She must''ve realized something was off. We should''ve just dealt with her in the car!" "How is it my fault? She acted so convincingly! You didn''t notice anything either!" "Shut up! Look at her-she''s just a pampered little princess. She couldn''t have gone far. Hurry up and catch her!" Ivy''s eyes darted around, desperate for a hiding spot. That''s when she saw it-a hollowed-out tree trunk. Without hesitation, she squeezed herself inside, curling her body tightly. From the outside, it looked abandoned. The footsteps grew louder. She bit down on her hand so hard she could taste blood, terrified that the sound of her breathing might betray her. Please, God, she prayed silently. Just this once-don''t let them find me. Her heart pounded so violently it felt like it might burst out of her chest. Blood trickled from her forehead, sliding down her eyelids. She clenched her eyes shut, too afraid to face reality. "Damn it! I saw her run this way. How could she just disappear?" "Who knows? She probably went that way. Hurry up! If I catch her, I''ll make her regret it." Their voices rang out just inches from her hiding spot. Ivy held her breath, her body trembling uncontrobly. Finally, their footsteps faded away. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Ivy slowly rxed, her stiff limbs cramping from the tension. She wiped the blood from her eyes with trembling hands, staining her sleeves red. She hugged her knees tightly, too afraid to leave the tree trunk. Tears slid silently down her face as she thought about the nightmare she had endured. She bit down on her sleeve, muffling her sobs. In the past, no matter how hard things got, she had always clung to Mio Walsh as her hope. But now, his words-"Let''s break up"-echoed endlessly in her mind. Tears mixed with blood as they streaked her face. For the first time, Ivy found herself spending the night in the wilderness, unsure if she would survive. But it wasn''t Mio she thought of now. It was Frank-silly, clumsy Frank, who had always treated her with nothing but kindness. "Frank..." she murmured, her voice barely audible. It wasn''t until this moment that she realized who truly cared for her. Her mind wandered to Mio Walsh. He had been the perfect lover-attentive, skilled, and knowledgeable about what women wanted. That one night had been wless. He had known exactly how to make her feel good. But now, as she reflected, she understood. A man could only be that skilled if he had been with countless women before. She suddenly saw it clearly: she had been the only one lost in the moment. Mio hadn''t felt anything. To him, she was just a means to an end. Frank, on the other hand, had no experience. He had relied solely on instinct to satisfy her, and yet she had felt more alive with him than she ever had with Mio. Even when the effects of her medication had worn off, she had willingly stayed with him, losing herself in his warmth. The two men were worlds apart. Mio had never loved her-not truly. He had merely yed the role of a perfect gentleman. While their bodies had been intertwined, there had been no tenderness in his eyes-only detachment. Ivy felt like a fool. She had been nothing more than a puppet, dancing for Mio''s amusement. Tears streamed down her face as sheughed bitterly at herself. She clutched her clothes tightly, her body shaking uncontrobly. The pain she felt was unbearable-not the physical pain from her injuries but the deep ache in her heart. Only when she thought of Frank did she feel the slightest hint of warmth. She missed his embrace, hisforting presence. But all she had now was a crumpled piece of paper with his phone number. She had memorized it long ago, but in the middle of nowhere, she had no way to call him. Exhausted from crying, Ivy eventually drifted into a restless sleep. When she woke, her head throbbed, and her body felt like it had been run over by a car. The bleeding from her forehead had stopped, but her face was smeared with dried blood, and she looked utterly disheveled. Her lips cracked from dehydration, but she forced herself to keep moving. If she stayed here, she would die. Crawling out of the tree trunk, Ivy looked back at the hollow that had saved her life. Perhaps this was karma, she thought. Perhaps she was finally paying for the mistakes of her past. Chapter 748: A Cry for Help The morning sunlight filtered through the forest, a gentle spring breeze brushing past. Birds chirped on the branches above, and small unknown wildflowers dotted the ground beneath the trees. Under different circumstances, Ivy might have paused to admire the beauty of her surroundings, but now she was too battered and worn-out to care. All she wanted was to find shelter, rest, and tend to her wounds. Exhaustion weighed heavily on her body. Her stomach growled, and her entire being ached for a warm ce to sleep. But she knew she couldn''t afford to rest-not yet. Falling asleep in her current state might mean never waking up again. Dragging her weary body through the forest, Ivy pressed on. Luck seemed to favor her as she stumbled upon a clear stream. She bent over it and caught a glimpse of her reflection in the water. The sight startled even her-a face battered and bruised, barely recognizable. Hurriedly, she washed the blood off her face with the cold, refreshing water. The wound on her forehead had already scabbed over, and though it still hurt, the ssh of water brought a fleeting sense of relief. Cupping her hands, she drank deeply from the stream. Under normal circumstances, she might have hesitated, worrying about whether the water was clean or if it might make her sick. But now, survival trumped all other concerns. She simply wanted to live-to live well. Rejuvenated slightly, Ivy continued walking. She had no idea which mountain range she had been brought to by those despicable men. Last night, she had jumped out of their vehicle, knowing it was heading deeper into the wilderness. If she hadn''t escaped, she might never have found her way out. Hours passed before Ivy saw smoke rising in the distance. Relief flickered in her heart, but she quickly swallowed it-she couldn''t afford to let her guard down. This ce might not be any safer than where she''d just escaped. The memory of betrayal was fresh in her mind, and she had vowed never to trust strangers so easily again. She studied the house ahead. It was nothing extravagant, just an ordinary brick-and- tile home with a rural charm and regional characteristics. "Who are you? Why are you sneaking around my backyard?" The sudden voice startled her. Ivy spun around, her heart racing like a frightened bird. Standing before her was an elderly woman. Despite the woman''s frail appearance, Ivy remained cautious. "I''m just passing through, ma''am. I''ll leave right away," Ivy replied, her voice trembling. "Youngdy, what happened to your forehead?" "I... I fell down the mountain," Ivy said hesitantly. "Ma''am, could you tell me where I am?" She carefully observed the old woman, feeling a faint sense of reassurance. Something about her seemed kind. There was truth to the saying that a person''s character shows in their face. Ivy thought back to Hale, whose shifty eyes and deceitful demeanor had led her astray. If not for Mio Walsh breaking up with her on the same day, leaving her in a daze, she would never have gotten into Hale''s car. The elderly woman, on the other hand, wore faded but meticulously clean clothes. Her eyes held a gentle warmth, and her demeanor seemed genuine. "You fell from the mountain? You''re lucky to be alive. Where is your family?" "Ma''am, to be honest, I got into an illegal ride-share. The driver nned to sell me off as a bride in some remote area. I barely managed to escape, but I fell during the process," Ivy admitted, her voice steady but weary. "Those wicked scoundrels!" The old woman cursed in her local dialect, her outrage unmistakable. Ivy struggled to understand her words but appreciated the sentiment. "Ma''am, do you have anything to eat? I''m starving," Ivy asked hesitantly. The woman''s indignation seemed sincere, and Ivy felt a glimmer of hope. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Poor child,e inside," the old woman said, herpassion evident. She led Ivy into the yard, which was simple but cozy. A few fruit trees stood scattered around, and chickens roamed freely, pecking at the ground. Arge yellow dogyzily by the door, basking in the sun, while a white cat stretched luxuriously in a bamboo basket nearby, its belly exposed as it napped. The peaceful scene nearly brought Ivy to tears. Her life had been smooth sailing for so long, but in recent times, chaos had taken over. The contrast was overwhelming. She thought back to the previous night. If not for her quick thinking, she might already have been sold off. Now, standing here amidst this tranquil scene, she felt an immense gratitude for being alive. Living was a gift, she realized. Money, status-none of it mattered anymore. "Ma''am, do you live here alone?" Ivy asked, ncing at the humble home. It was clear the old woman lived a modest life. "My husband passed away two years ago. My children moved to the city for work and have settled down there. They rarelye back," the woman replied. "If they don''t visit, why don''t you go live with them? It must be tough living here alone," Ivy said, still cautious but genuinely curious. "I tried living in the city," the woman began, her voice tinged with mncholy. "But I couldn''t adapt. People there speak differently, and every outing requires an elevator or a car. I was always scared of getting lost. My children were too busy to spend time with me, so after a month, I returned home. Here, I can go wherever I want. This is my home-where I belong. At my age, I''ll soon return to the earth. I want to spend my final days here, where my roots are." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Her words reminded Ivy of Genevieve. She had never known her grandparents, but Genevieve often spoke fondly of herte grandmother''s cooking. Perhaps what Genevieve longed for most wasn''t just food or memories, but her roots. "Ma''am, as long as you''re happy, that''s what matters," Ivy said softly. "Well said, youngdy. You look like you''ve had a rough time. Let me boil some water so you can clean up. That wound on your forehead needs proper care," the woman offered kindly. Ivy nodded, grateful for the kindness. But more than anything, she wanted to make a phone call. Through the cold, dark night, one thought had kept her going-the thought of someone waiting for her. "Ma''am, do you have a telephone? I need to call a friend toe pick me up," Ivy asked. "A telephone? I have one, but I don''t use it much. I''ll go find it for you," the woman said. She returned with an old, dust-covered phone. "I only use it to call my grandson when I miss him. My children are too busy to answer my calls." Ivy felt a pang of emotion. She could imagine how worried Genevieve must be right now. Her phone had long since died, but as soon as the charger powered it back up, the familiar glow of the screen made the world feel bright again. At the brink of despair, she had found hope. Carefully, Ivy pulled out a crumpled piece of paper and dialed the number she knew by heart. Chapter 749: Come and Get Me She had been gone for a whole day and night. If the ship had docked overnight, it must have already departed by now. Out at sea, there was no signal. Ivy, holding onto a sliver of hope, decided to call him. To her surprise, the call went through. "Hello?" Frank''s familiar voice came through. At that moment, Ivy almost burst into tears. Though they had only spent a month together, he had left an indelible mark on her heart. "It''s me," she said, her voice trembling with emotion. Frank immediately recognized her voice and grew anxious. "Ivy, is that you?" Since she left, Frank had felt like his soul had traveled with her. He had dreamed of hearing from her, just to know she was safe. He never expected her to call so soon. "Yes, Frank. Can youe get me?" she pleaded. At that moment, she couldn''t think of anyone else to call. "What happened? Tell me slowly," Frank urged, his concern evident. "After arriving in Lorvale, I nned to hire a car to return, but I identally got into an illegal one. I almost got sold by human traffickers. Luckily, I realized their intentions and managed to escapest night. But now I''m hurt." "How could this happen! Ivy, where are you? Are you safe?" "For now, I''m safe. An elderly woman in the mountains took me in, but I''m too scared to go outside alone." "Give me the address and keep your phone on. I''lle find you right away," Frank said, his urgency palpable. He knew all too well how serious human trafficking could be, especially for young women traveling alone. He was just grateful the ship had stayed an extra day; otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to take Ivy''s call. "I''ll ask the old woman," Ivy said. The phone she held was an old-fashioned model, incapable of sending a location. The elderly woman kindly gave Ivy a detailed address, even down to the name of the mountain at its base. After all, how could anyone not worry for a young girl in such a situation? "Ivy, I''m on my way. Don''t be afraid," Frank reassured her before hanging up. After the call ended, Ivy''s fear eased slightly. Frank wasn''t some wealthy CEO, but he gave her a sense of security she had never felt before. When she had dated Mio Walsh, she had always worried he might leave her. He was perfect, while she saw herself as ordinary. Her insecurities consumed her, and in the end, she lost him. Thinking of Mio Walsh, Ivy suddenly felt like calling him. She wanted to know how he would react to the same situation. The phone rang a few times before it was picked up. "Hello?" "Mio, it''s me." "Miss Montgomery, haven''t I made myself clear? We''re over. Stop bothering me. I''m busy and don''t have time for your nonsense." "Mio, I was almost trafficked-" Before she could finish, the line went dead. Ivy stared at the phone, a bitter smile forming on her lips. She thought back to New Year''s Eve, when they had listened to the chimes in the square together. He had even bought her a balloon, saying that no matter where she went, he would always find her. But now, Mio, you''re the one who let me go. A tear traced its way down Ivy''s cheek. The tenderness he once showed her had turned to cruelty. "Why are you crying? Are you thinking about your family?" the elderly woman asked kindly. "Don''t worry. You''re safe here." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Before Ivy could respond, two men''s voices rang out from outside. "Anyone home?" "We''reing in!" Ivy froze. She would never forget those voices. Her face turned pale with fear. "Ma''am, it''s them-the traffickers! Please, help me!" Ivy begged desperately. "Don''t worry. Hide inside while I deal with them," the elderly woman said calmly, showing no intention of giving Ivy up. Ivy didn''t hesitate. Shey t on the floor and slid under the bed. Just as she hid, the door swung open, and the two men barged in as if they owned the ce. From under the bed, Ivy saw their shoes caked in mud. They had clearly been searching for her all night. She covered her mouth tightly, her body trembling uncontrobly. If they caught her this time, Ivy knew the consequences would be worse than death. "Who are you? Why are you in my house?" the elderly woman demanded angrily. "Oh, so someone does live here. We were wondering. Olddy, have you seen a young woman around here? About twenty, wearing ck clothes," one of the men asked rudely. "I live alone. What young woman? I''m half-blind anyway. I haven''t seen anyone." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "You sure? You''re not lying to us, are you?" Ivy''s heart pounded so loudly she feared they might hear it. She struggled to breathe, terrified they would discover her. "Why would I lie? I don''t even know you. Now get out of my house. I have nothing of value here, let alone a young woman," the elderly woman snapped. The men nced around the shabby house. It was as poor as she imed. "Let''s go. This ce is a dump," one of them said, spitting on the floor. "Damn it, where could that woman have gone? We''ve been searching all night, and she just disappeared!" "She must be nearby. Let''s keep looking," the other replied as they left. Ivy felt as if the blood in her veins had frozen. Shey motionless under the bed, not daring to move even after they left. The elderly woman, worried they might return, didn''t call Ivy out immediately. Instead, she calmly went to the yard to feed the chickens, keeping an eye on the men until they were out of sight. "They haven''t gone far," she said when she returned. "Stay inside for now." "Yes, ma''am," Ivy replied obediently. She knew that if the traffickers came back, the elderly woman wouldn''t be able to stop them, and it might even put her in danger. Covered in dust, Ivy crawled out from under the bed. Her hair and clothes were streaked with grime. "I''ll heat some water for you. Go wash up," the elderly woman offered kindly. Chapter 750: The Shape of Love Meeting such a kind and warmhearted elder at this moment felt like a blessing to Ivy, as if she had found warmth in the coldest winter. "Thank you, Grandma," Ivy said sincerely. "No need to thank me, child. You''ve had a hard time too. Just stay here and rest for a while. I need to step out for a bit," the old woman replied with a gentle smile. "Alright," Ivy nodded. Her heart, battered and broken by life and by Mio Walsh, felt a faint trace of warmth for the first time in a long while. Yes, there were bad people in the world, but there were also many good ones-like Frank, and like this kind old woman. In the simple room, Ivy took a shower and changed into clothes belonging to the old woman''s daughter-inw. The wound on her forehead was carefully bandaged with herbs from the mountains. Even though those two men had left, Ivy wasn''t sure if they might still be lurking somewhere nearby. She didn''t dare step out of the old woman''s house, not even into the yard. Despite this constant worry that the two men might suddenly return, Ivy found herself unexpectedly at peace here. The small mountain vige was far from wealthy, but it offered Ivy a kind of tranquility she had never experienced before. There was no television, no modern appliances, and certainly no Wi-Fi. The only phone in the house was an old flip phone, its only entertainment a game of Tetris. Ivy wondered how the old woman spent her days. She soon found out-the yard was filled with flowers and nts, which the woman tended to every day. She also ventured into the mountains to gather wild vegetables and, during her free time, put on her reading sses to embroider insoles. At first, Ivy thought life here would be unbearably dull. But to her surprise, the days passed much morefortably than she had imagined. For the first time, she felt free from the worries of money, the size of her home, the quality of her clothes, or any of the other troubles that had weighed on her before. One day, the old woman taught Ivy how to embroider insoles. "Who are you making these for?" she asked. "I..." For a moment, Ivy hesitated. The image that shed through her mind wasn''t Mio Walsh, but Frank-the bearded, rugged man who had always been there for her. "Look at you, blushing like that! You must be making them for someone special, right? I understand. If it''s for someone you love, you should choose patterns with special meanings-like mandarin ducks swimming together or swans with entwined necks," the old woman teased with a knowing smile. "He''s just a friend, Grandma. I''m only making these for a friend," Ivy insisted, though her tonecked conviction. "Alright, alright. Then what pattern do you want to embroider?" "Anything is fine. The flowers you''re working on now look nice," Ivy replied. "These are for my son," the old woman said, her voice softening. "We old folks don''t have much time left. My son works in the city, and he''s always so busy. Kids grow up and can''t stay by your side the way they did when they were little. I just want to make him as many insoles as I can. That way, even after I''m gone, he''ll have enough tost him for years. When he sees these insoles, he''ll think of me. "Buttely, I''ve been struggling more and more. Sometimes it takes me half a day just to thread a needle. Getting old is hard, child." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Perhaps it was because she had been lonely for so long, but the old woman became especially talkative when speaking with Ivy. She shared thoughts and feelings she had never expressed to her own son. Listening to her, Ivy felt a pang of sadness. This was the reality for so many people, wasn''t it? Children grow up and leave the nest, no longer needing their parents to care for them. They build their own families, raise their own children, and pour all their love and attention into the next generation-forgetting the parents who raised them. From the moment a child is born, they owe their parents-not just for giving them life, but for all the love and time their parents sacrificed. Yet no matter how much children do, it will neverpare to what their parents gave. "Grandma, let me help you thread the needle," Ivy offered quietly. "Child, having you here to keep mepany is already such a blessing. But one day, you''ll leave too, and I''ll be alone again," the old woman said with a bittersweet smile. Though her tone was lighthearted, Ivy could hear the sadness beneath her words. "Grandma, I promise I''lle back to visit you. I love this ce. I''ll definitely return," Ivy said earnestly. "Don''t lie to an old woman like me. All I can do now is wait and hope," she replied with a sigh. "I won''t lie to you," Ivy promised. Her time here wasn''t just about healing her body; it was healing her soul as well. For the first time, she saw her past self clearly-how foolish she had been and the mistakes she had made. Perhaps everything she was going through now was karma for her past actions. She had never believed in karma before, but now she did. Five dayster, the man finally arrived. This ce wasn''t easy to find, and he had gotten lost several times along the way. But atst, he stumbled into the small vige, exhausted but determined. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Ivy, I''m here. Where are you?" Frank''s voice called out. Over the past few days, they had spoken on the phone every few hours to make sure the other was safe. Knowing he was getting closer had calmed Ivy''s heart more and more. In the past, she had envied and even resented Julian for how he treated Aurora, thinking it was only his wealth and background that mattered. Later, she realized it wasn''t just that-Julian had loved Aurora unconditionally. When she met Mio Walsh, she thought he might be the same kind of man. But in the end, she was left with nothing but emptiness. The only person who had truly cared for her was Frank. Frank, the man who had traveled thousands of miles at her call, who didn''t ride in on a white horse but was still her hero. Ivy pushed the door open and saw him standing by the bamboo fence, looking for her. His beard had grown longer, and his hair was a mess. In the past, she would have been repelled by such a scruffy appearance. But now, that bearded, disheveled man made her feel safe. "Frank, I''m here," she called out. Frank rushed toward her, his worry evident. "Ivy, are you okay? Are you hurt?" Without hesitation, he pulled her into his arms, holding her tightly. When he saw the wound on her forehead, his heart ached. "I''m sorry, Ivy. I should never have let you go. Even if I had to tie you to my side, I would''ve protected you. I wouldn''t have let anyone hurt you." His words broke down thest of Ivy''s defenses. She stood on her tiptoes, wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him. His beard tickled her face, but it only made her feel more at home. Frank was stunned by her sudden kiss. This was the first time Ivy had ever been the one to initiate. He had been holding onto the memory of theirst kiss, reying it in his mind. Now, he stood frozen, his arms tightening around her. After losing her once, he wasn''t going to let her go again. From a distance, the old woman returned from gathering herbs and saw the scene. She smiled warmly. This, she thought, was what love should look like. Chapter 751: Confession Frank was caught off guard by her sudden kiss. "What''s wrong?" he asked. "I''m just d you came. If you didn''t, I wouldn''t have dared to go outside. I was so scared of running into those people again. If I hadn''t sensed something was wrong that night, I might never have seen you again." "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have let you go home alone. I made you suffer. Let me take you home now, okay?" "Okay." Ivy looked into Frank''s weary eyes, noticing the exhaustion etched into his face. He must have been running around for days without proper rest. "But why don''t you rest for the night before leaving?" "That might be a good idea," Frank admitted. He was indeed tired. Finding this remote vige had been no easy task. There were even ces with the same name that had sent him on a wild goose chase. The tension he had carried since losing track of Ivy finally melted away now that she was safe in front of him. "You haven''t been resting properly this whole time. Take it easy tonight. Are you hungry? I''ll cook something for you," Ivy offered. Ever since her time on the ship, she had been forced to learn some basic cooking skills. Frank was a little taken aback by her warmth. Ivy had never been cold toward him before, but she had never shown him such enthusiasm either. "Let me do it. You hate dealing with the mess and the grease," Frank said with a small smile. Ivy flushed with embarrassment. The first time she tried to clean a fish, she had been terrified, and Frank had witnessed it all. But now, off the ship and away from Justin''s orders, she felt she could manage. "You two just sit tight-I''ll handle it," an elderly woman said with a warm smile as she entered the room. Ivy introduced her. "This is Mrs. Hartwell. She''s the one who took me in. If it weren''t for her, I might still be wandering aimlessly." "Thank you, ma''am," Frank said sincerely. "No need to thank me. I''ll cook you some noodles. Just don''tin if it''s not up to your standards," Mrs. Hartwell chuckled kindly. Ivy led Frank into the house. "You look exhausted. Why don''t you get some rest? I''ll wake you when the food is ready." "It''s better if I eat first. Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t wake up again," Frank admitted. He hadn''t closed his eyes properly for over a day and a night. Even during the days spent searching for Ivy, his sleep had been broken and restless. If he let himself sleep now, he might not wake up until muchter. Ivy gently touched his unkempt beard. When she had first seen it on the ship, she hadn''t liked it much. But now, it felt like a reassuring presence, a symbol of his steadfastness. "You''ve been through so much," Frank said, gazing at her. There was something different about Ivy now. She seemed softer, more tender. Her entire demeanor had shifted, though he couldn''t quite put his finger on how. Ivy shook her head. "It wasn''t that bad. It''s just karma, really-what I deserved." "What do you mean?" Ivy suddenly looked at Frank with a seriousness that made his heart skip a beat. "Frank, do you still mean what you said that day?" "What did I say?" Frank asked, his pulse quickening under her gentle gaze. "You said that if he didn''t want me anymore, I could alwayse to you. You said you loved me," Ivy said softly, a hint of shyness in her voice. After everything she had been through, Ivy realized how deeply Frank had rooted himself in her heart. Mio had been the perfect lover, but Frank gave her something Mio never could-security. Perhaps Mio had always been an illusion, a fleeting dream, while Frank was the steady rhythm of daily life, simple but indispensable. She hadn''t realized his importance until she almost lost him. Frank''s eyes lit up with joy. "Of course I meant it. I''m a man of my word. If you want to marry me, I''ll be ready anytime." Ivy met his sincere gaze. This was the look of someone who truly loved her, not the polished charm of someone like Mio. "Frank, before we go any further, I need to be honest with you about who I am. If, after hearing my story, you still love me, we can be together. But if you don''t-if you think I''m disgusting-I''ll understand and I won''t hold it against you." "Go ahead," Frank said, unsure of what she was about to reveal but sensing that this was a rare moment of vulnerability. When Ivy had been with Mio, she had done everything in her power to hide her unsavory past from him, terrified that he would find her repulsive. She had wanted to remain perfect in his eyes, even going to the extent of keeping her makeup on during intimate moments. But with Frank, she didn''t want to lie. He was an honest man and didn''t deserve to be deceived. Taking a deep breath, Ivy began her story. "I''m not the person you think I am. In fact, I''m a terrible woman." Frank frowned slightly, confused. "Ivy..." "I was born into a wealthy family-the Aurora family, which you''ve probably heard of..." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Ivy recounted everything to Frank, sparing no details. She told him about the time she was raped by a beggar, her decision to trade her body to save Genevieve from prison, and how she had been swept off her feet by Mio''s charm in Rome. "I thought Mio was my greatest stroke of luck in life. I cherished that luck so carefully, terrified of breaking it. He told me Aurora was a threat to him, so I sneaked onto the ship, determined to kill her. Can you believe it? Someone like me, who can''t even kill a fish, wanted to murder someone-someone who''s even rted to me by blood." She looked at Frank with a self-deprecating smile. "Maybe you think I only came to you because Mio abandoned me. But in that tree hollow, all I could think about was you. When I finally got hold of a phone, you were the first person I called. Everything that''s happened has made me realize how foolish I''ve been. This is who I am-aplete and wed Ivy. I''m not as good as you think, and I''m probably worse than most women. Knowing all this, do you still love me?" As she finished, Ivy felt a weight lift from her chest. For the first time, she hadid bare all the secrets she had buried for so long. "My body, my soul-they''re both dirty. You''re the kindest person I''ve ever met, the one who''s treated me best in this life. I don''t want to deceive you. If we''re really going to be together, you deserve to know everything. All my darkness, my cruelty, my stupidity, my failures-I don''t even know how I''ve managed to survive this long," she said with a bitterugh. Chapter 752: A Pawn In the past, she never thought about how insane and cruel her actions were. Only now did Ivy realize what kind of person she truly was. Even she found herself repulsive-how would Frank see her? Ivy kept a faint smile on her face. Although she spoke with a calm andposed demeanor, the weight of inner pain was evident. Frank remained silent, and Ivy gave a bitterugh. "Of course. Even I hate myself. If you think I''m disgusting and ugly, that''s only-" Before she could finish, Frank pulled her into his arms. "I''m sorry," he said softly. Startled, Ivy asked, "Why are you apologizing to me?" "I''m sorry I didn''t meet you earlier. Sorry you had to endure so much pain on your own." Ivy was dumbfounded. "I hurt people. I''m deceitful, vile, hypocritical-I..." Her words were cut short by Frank''s finger on her lips. "I don''t want to hear you talk about yourself like that. In this story, I only see a spoiled child-one who felt helpless when her toys were suddenly taken away." Ivy''s eyes widened as she stared at Frank. These were perhaps the most unforgettable words she''d ever heard. She had assumed Frank wouldsh out at her with the harshest, most cuttingnguage. But instead, he held her gently. "You didn''t choose the family you were born into," Frank said. "From a young age, your mother taught you never to let others take what''s yours. That''s why you targeted Aurora at every turn. In your heart, she was the one who didn''t belong. You weren''t wrong to feel that way-your mother instilled those beliefs in you. The petty tricks you pulled on her, they were nothing more than a child''s pranks." Frank continued, his voice steady and calm. "This is a failure of education, a result of the wrong ideas your mother nted in you. Your arrogance and willfulness were habits nurtured by the adults around you before you even had the chance to understand. Then, you fell from the pedestal of a wealthy heiress to the status of an illegitimate child, cast out of the family, mocked by everyone. It''s normal to feel unwilling and resentful. You sought out Mr. Raymond, but wasn''t that to save your mother?" He paused, his tone softening. "I''m not saying you were entirely right. You made plenty of mistakes. People should carry kindness in their hearts. Even if you were discontent, you shouldn''t have used those methods to deal with Aurora. You''ve experienced how painful it is when others retaliate in the same way. You should''ve known from the start that such tactics would only bring suffering." "You... don''t me me?" Ivy''s mind was a tangled mess. She never imagined that after confessing everything to him, he would respond with such calmness. "Why would I me you? You didn''t do any of those things to me. The person you owe the most is Aurora. When you see her in the future, you need to apologize to her sincerely." Frank may have been an honest man, but he wasn''t na?ve. He understood right from wrong clearly. "But... but when I was raped, and when I willingly gave myself to Mr. Raymond... Don''t you think I''m filthy?" Ivy''s voice trembled as she spoke. "I only hate that I wasn''t by your side then," Frank said, his voice filled with regret. "I hate that I didn''t meet you sooner, to stop you from making mistake after mistake. As you said, you''ve done many wrong things, but you''ve also suffered so much. I feel sorry for you-I don''t have time to me you." That night on the ship, he had already realized she wasn''t a virgin. Back then, Ivy hadn''t intended to develop anything with him, so there was no reason for him to dwell on it. But now, she truly wanted to spend the rest of her life with him, to be his wife. Many men cared about such things, and Frank was a traditional and honest man. She never expected him to be this forgiving. "Did you willingly let a beggar rape you?" Frank asked suddenly. Ivy shook her head violently. How could she have been willing? That day, she had screamed herself hoarse, but no one came to save her. "Did you approach Mr. Raymond for wealth and luxury?" Again, she shook her head. At the time, she had begged many people, but no one was willing to help Genevieve. She had no choice but to take the most desperate path. "The only one you were willing with was Mio," Frank said, his voice tinged with sorrow. "But he lied to you. He used you as a pawn." Ivy stared at him in shock. "A pawn? What do you mean?" "Sometimes, those involved in a situation can''t see it clearly, but outsiders can. It seems you''ve never questioned why Mio came into your life. You said you met him in Rome, that he approached you first, danced with you, then took you sightseeing. You quickly entered a rtionship. Did it never ur to you to question his intentions? He''s Aurora''s cousin, and you have so much history with Aurora. What if he knew who you were from the start and wanted to use you to harm her?" After her breakup with Mio, Ivy had never considered such a possibility. She only thought she hadn''t been good enough, which was why he didn''t love her anymore. "Use me to harm Aurora? Why would he go to such lengths?" Ivy asked, confused. "Because, as he once told you, he wants to be the head of the family. As long as Aurora is alive, she''s an obstacle in his path. He wants to eliminate her. I don''t know why he went to such great lengths to use you, but from everything you''ve told me, it''s clear he never truly cared for you. He was guiding you, step by step, to do his bidding. The best proof of this is the incident where you fell into the sea. "You said you tried to stab Aurora with a knife, but she fell from the railing into the ocean before you could act. While you were standing there in shock, someone pushed you into the sea as well. Have you ever wondered who pushed you? That luxury yacht had excellent safety measures. How could the railing just happen to fail? Someone tampered with it beforehand. After Aurora fell into the water, they pushed you too. "Tell me, what would people think? You and Aurora had long-standing grudges. Everyone would say it was a fight between sisters, and some might even im you killed her out of spite. But Mio? He would walk away without a scratch. All the me would fall on you. "Ivy, do you know why he broke up with you so suddenly? It''s because you were no longer useful. A pawn that has lost its value is discarded." Frank''s analysis was methodical and precise. He had always been a bookish person, the type who would''ve been a schr in ancient times. Ivy clung tightly to his shirt, her emotions surging. The sting of betrayal hit her hard. She remembered how Genevieve had disapproved of her rtionship with Mio, warning her repeatedly. Genevieve had been right-her instincts were sharp. But back then, Ivy had been blinded by the joy of love and didn''t think twice. Now, when she recalled Mio''s face, all she could feel was disgust. "Ivy," Frank said gently, "you''re not a bad person. You were just born into the wrong family and shaped into who you are today. Promise me, from now on, don''t hurt others anymore, okay?" Chapter 753: Learning to Be a Good Person Tears streamed down Ivy''s face as she nodded repeatedly. "It was all my fault before. I was malicious, but from now on, I won''t be like that anymore." Even she felt disgusted with herself. "Frank, do you really not mind my past?" "Mind it? What if I told you I did?" Ivy''s face turned pale. She knew she was the one who had done wrong, and it would be fair for him to mind, but her heart ached deeply. She bit her lip hard. "Even if you do mind, I... I can''t change it. Time can''t go backward." Frank held her tighter. "I was joking. What I mean is, even if I did mind, what difference would it make? After all, it''s already happened. Besides, I wasn''t part of your past. The Ivy I know is the one trembling when pulled out of the sea, the one afraid of the dark and clutching my sleeve, the one who gets scared to death just by killing a fish. Your past might have been unbearable, but from now on, you need to learn to be a good person. If you ever again have a heart to harm others, then I really will mind." Frank gently wiped away her tears. When Ivy had first confessed her past, he had been shocked. Perhaps if someone else had heard it, they would have scolded her endlessly. But Frank was more perceptive than most. He could sense that Ivy''s actions weren''t entirely her fault. Since childhood, her mother had instilled a warped perspective in her, making her believe that her old self was the right way to be. This deeply ingrained mindset wasn''t something that could change overnight. It was only after suffering a great deal that Ivy finally realized just how awful her past self had been. And everything she endured afterward felt like she was paying the price for that. Frank couldn''t bring himself to hate this version of Ivy. The only person she had truly wronged was Aurora. Beyond that, he saw someone others hadn''t. Ivy had run herself ragged to save her mother, even kneeling to beg for help-a sign of her filial piety. She hadn''t stood idly by. To save Zach, she had given her all, willing to endure pain and hardship for the sake of her family. That was her strength, wasn''t it? And now, the fact that she could recognize her faults was the best oue. "Frank." Ivy threw herself into Frank''s arms, sobbing uncontrobly. She had fallen from a proud princess to the dust, yet here was someone who didn''t despise her for her filth, someone willing to personally cleanse her of it. "Don''t cry. Let the past stay in the past. Don''t dwell on it anymore. I can''t change your past, but I can be part of your future," Frank said softly, patting her back. "Okay." Ivy cried until her tears soaked his chest. An elderly woman entered, carrying a bowl. "Why are you crying so hard? What''s the matter?" "Grandma, I''m happy. Really happy." "Happy is good. Come, young man, have some noodles. There''s not much in this mountain vige, so don''t look down on it," the old woman said with a warm smile that reflected in their eyes. "Why would I look down on it? Grandma, I grew up in the mountains myself. It feels likeing home," Frank replied with a heartyugh. Ivy wiped her tear-streaked face and stepped out of Frank''s embrace. His chest was now soaked with tears. "I hope this is thest time I see you cry. No more tears from now on, okay?" "Okay." Ivy nced at the wet patch on his chest and felt a strange lightness, as though she''d never felt so rxed before. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Frank devoured the bowl of noodles in front of him, leaving itpletely empty. Seeing how hungrily he ate, Ivy realized he must have been starving and felt embarrassed. "If you were hungry, why didn''t you tell me? I wasted so much time earlier." "It doesn''t matter. As long as your heart is no longer burdened, that''s what''s important," Frank said, ruffling her hair. In the past, Mio had done this to her as well, but his movements were always as elegant as those of aic book hero, devoid of any real affection. Frank''s touch was rough and unpolished, but his heartyughter and bright eyes filled Ivy with warmth. It turned out she was still a princess-just Frank''s princess. After finishing the meal, Frank wanted to get a good night''s sleep, but after several days without a bath, his beard and hair were a mess. "Grandma, is there a bathhouse around here? I''d like to take a bath," he said. On the ship, he didn''t care much, but now that Ivy was with him, he didn''t want to appear so sloppy. Besides, since he''d decided to take Ivy home, he would inevitably meet her family. She had once been a wealthy heiress, and her family''s expectations would surely be high. Looking like this, he might scare them half to death. He hadn''t forgotten that Ivy had called him "uncle" the first time they met. "A bathhouse? Our vige has one, right over there," the old woman said, pointing him in the right direction. Ivy couldn''t bear to let him out of her sight, afraid he might not return once he left. "Don''t worry, Ivy. I''ll be back soon. How could I bear to leave you?" Frank said with a smile. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Okay,e back quickly." Ivy''s demeanor shifted into that of a bashful young girl. Frank left casually, and Ivy watched him go, feeling a sense of relief. When she was with Mio, she always felt constrained, constantly mindful of her manners and trying to present her most perfect self. But with Frank, it was different. She could cry when she wanted to cry,ugh when she wanted tough, and just be herself. "Ivy, that young man is a good one. You need to hold onto him," the old woman said with a knowing smile. "Grandma, you just met him. How can you be so sure?" "I''ve lived a long life. Do you think I can''t tell? Good men are bing rarer these days. If you''ve found one, don''t let him go," the old woman said with the air of someone who had seen it all. "Grandma, was your husband a good man too?" Ivy asked curiously. "Of course. He spoiled me my entire life," the old woman said, her expression suddenly youthful and sweet as she began recounting her past. Ivy listened intently. The way the older generation loved was different from her own, and what mattered most wasn''t passion, but endurance. "Remember this, girl: loving someone isn''t hard. What''s hard is staying together for a lifetime. That young man seems like someone you could marry. If you marry him, you won''t regret it." "I think so too." A year ago, if Ivy had met Frank, she wouldn''t have spared him a nce. His shabby appearance would have made her think he looked like a beggar. But now, she was utterly captivated by him. Every little thing he did made her heart flutter. It wasn''t just about the person-it was also about the timing. Chapter 754: Rebirth After waiting for two hours, Frank finally returned. When he pushed the door open, Ivy was taken aback. "Frank, you''re back?" she said, her voice filled with surprise. Frank smiled as he stepped into the room. "What? Don''t recognize me?" he teased, walking toward her. Ivy stared at the man before her. The rugged, scruffy image she had grown used to was gone. His once long and messy beard was shaved clean, and his hair was cropped short. Without the beard, Frank looked like apletely different person. His bold, chiselled features became strikingly apparent. Even though his clothes were in and old- fashioned, bought from the small vige, he looked refreshingly handsome. "Your beard... where did it go?" she asked, still stunned. "I shaved it. I couldn''t meet your family looking like a mess, could I? I figured I should clean myself up. Don''t you think it looks better?" Ivy chuckled. "If you''d looked like this from the start, I never would''ve called you ''old man."" She couldn''t help but think of Justin, who had also looked like a different person after shaving and cutting his hair. "What kind of look do you prefer?" Frank asked, his voice soft. "It doesn''t matter," Ivy replied, her tone warm. "As long as it''s you, I''ll love it all." She reached up and touched his face. She wasn''t used to this smoothness-before, his beard would always prick her skin during kisses. "Ivy, I''m exhausted," Frank admitted, his voice heavy. "I need some sleep." He looked drained, and the redness in his eyes made her heart ache. "Alright," she said gently. "Come inside and rest." She took his hand and led him to the bed she had been using these past few days. The moment Frank''s head hit the pillow, he was ready to fall asleep. Ivy decided to join him for a nap. After all, their rtionship was no longer uncertain; they''d already crossed that line of intimacy. It didn''t feel strange to lie beside him now. "Sleep," she whispered, resting her head against his chest. Unlike her time with Mio, where lying in bed together always felt distant and awkward, Frank''s presence was grounding. Mio had never held her close, and she''d been too nervous to touch him. With Frank, it was different. She wanted to lean into him, to feel his warmth. Frank stiffened slightly at her touch, and she guessed he was remembering that passionate night they''d shared. "Ivy..." "Hmm?" she murmured, her eyes closed. "I... can I kiss you?" Frank''s honesty was disarming, his shy nature peeking through. Ivy felt a rush of excitement, like she was falling in love for the first time. She didn''t answer, simply closing her eyes, her heart fluttering like a schoolgirl''s. But nothing happened. After a long pause, she opened her eyes and saw Frank looking at her. "Why didn''t you kiss me?" she asked in confusion. "I thought you were asleep," he said sheepishly. Frank could be so endearing at times and utterly clueless at others. Ivy burst outughing. "You''re such an idiot." She leaned forward and kissed him instead, taking the lead. His kisses were unpracticed and clumsy, driven entirely by instinct. Frank wasn''t inexperienced with women, but kissing was something he had never done before Ivy. That fiery night together had been his first. Their kiss deepened, and Ivy could feel the tension building between them. Frank, ever the gentleman, hesitated, his hands resting on her waist. She stifled augh. He''s hopeless, she thought to herself, amused by his restraint. yfully, her fingers danced across his skin, igniting a fire within him. His breathing grew ragged, and finally, he pulled away, his face flushed. "Ivy," he stammered, "I just took a bath." "I know," she replied, her lips curling into a smile. "I''m... very clean," he added, as if to reassure her. She had already noticed the fresh scent of soap on him, crisp and subtle, perfectly suited to him. "So?" she teased, feigning ignorance. She enjoyed seeing him flustered, his honesty making him an easy target for her mischief. "So... I want to do something. With you. Is that okay?" His face turned an even deeper shade of red as he spoke, his voice low and uncertain. Her heart swelled with affection. He wanted her, but still sought her permission. "What is it that you want to do?" she teased, pretending not to understand. "That thing we did... that night," he mumbled, his voice barely audible. Ivy''s lips twitched with amusement. "Tell me, Frank. Do you mean telling stories?" "No." "Then what? Watching stars on the deck like we didst month?" He hesitated, looking both embarrassed and determined. "This," he said, flipping her onto her back in one swift motion. Now it was Ivy''s turn to blush. She looked up at him, his bronze skin glowing in the soft light, every muscle on his body taut with strength. "I... can I?" he asked again, his voice tender but firm. "Are you a pirate?" she blurted out, catching him off guard. "What?" "Would a pirate ask for permission?" "So... does that mean you agree?" he asked, his eyes lighting up. "Idiot," she muttered, shaking her head. But then he hesitated again. "But... what if your grandmother hears us? She''s just outside." Ivy sighed, exasperated. "She went to the mountains to pick wild vegetables. She won''t be back for hours. There''s no one else here. If you want to, then..." She paused, her voice softening. "I''m willing." Before she could finish, his lips crashed onto hers, the kiss wild and unrestrained. In that moment, Ivy felt her attachment to Frank deepen. After everything they''d been through, she realized just how much she relied on him. And Frank, too, knew that Ivy had be an irreceable part of his life. Love was a strange and inexplicable thing. Before they had even realized it, they had be inseparable, their feelings etched into their souls. Their fingers intertwined as they gazed into each other''s eyes. Ivy''s cheeks flushed with warmth under his gaze. "Ivy," Frank murmured, his voice low and serious. "Look at me. Who am I?" She met his intense gaze and answered softly, "Frank." "Say it again," he demanded, his tone unwavering. Ivy''s eyes roamed over him, taking in every detail. His bronze skin, the defined muscles sculpted from years of hard work, and the strength in his presence. She hadn''t noticed it before, but now she couldn''t look away. "Frank," she repeated, her voice steady. This was the man she would spend the rest of her life with. No one else. Her past had finallye to an end. From this moment on, she was a new Ivy. And in this new life, she would love only one man. Chapter 755: Youre My Wife After taking a day off, Ivy and Frank said their goodbyes to Mrs. Hartwell. Mrs. Hartwell was reluctant to see them leave. "Girl, once you''re gone, I''ll be alone again," she sighed. "Grandma, I promised I''de back to see you as long as you don''t mind me visiting," Ivy replied sincerely. She genuinely loved the quiet little vige. After spending so much time in the bustling city,ing to such a peaceful ce felt like a dream. Wandering the mountain paths and breathing in the fresh air, Ivy found it incredibly soothing. "Alright then, girl, you bettere back. Keep my phone number. If I miss you, I''ll call," Mrs. Hartwell said. "Of course, Grandma. Take care of yourself," Ivy said, holding her hand tightly. Oswaldo''s wife had passed away early, and Genevieve had never introduced Ivy to her grandmother. Ivy hadn''t had much contact with elderly rtives before, but Mrs. Hartwell left a deep impression on her. She resolved to spend more time with her own family elders in the future. "Okay, go on now, girl. Don''t keep him waiting too long." "Goodbye, Grandma. Oh, make sure to check under your pillow when you go back," Ivy said, turning to leave. "I''ll miss you, Grandma." "Take care of yourself," Mrs. Hartwell said, her eyes glistening with tears as she watched Ivy walk away. After Ivy left, Mrs. Hartwell returned to her room and found a stack of money under her pillow. It was ten thousand dors-money Frank had given Ivy before they left. The people in the mountains were simple and honest. Ivy had grown tremendously during her time there. She knew that if she handed the money to Mrs. Hartwell directly, she would never ept it, so she left it under the pillow instead. Looking at the money, Mrs. Hartwell almost burst into tears. "What a silly child." On the way back, Ivy felt much lighter. With Frank by her side, life felt more solid and secure. They treated the journey like a road trip, stopping and exploring along the way whenever they encountered scenic spots. Frank, though not as wealthy as Justin, had saved quite a bit over the years, with nearly ten million dors in assets. He had no family except for an aunt. Both his parents had passed away, and he had never married. Having spent years at sea, earning money without knowing how to spend it, he had umted a significant fortune. Ivy had always assumed that Frank''s life as a sailor meant he had little money, so she was very frugal. For instance, when staying at hotels, Frank would consider Ivy''s background as a former heiress. He didn''t want her staying in the kind of budget amodations he was used to. He always tried to find nice hotels. But every time he suggested staying at a good hotel, Ivy would pull him back. "This ce costs over six hundred dors a night! That''s too expensive. Let''s find something cheaper." "Cheaper ces have worse conditions. Didn''t youin about how damp our room on the ship was? Now we can stay somewhere bright and spacious," Frank reasoned. "But... it''s so expensive. We don''t need to waste money like this," Ivy said, feeling conflicted. In the past, she wouldn''t even nce at a hotel that wasn''t five-star, but now, she balked at the prices. "Don''t worry. We can afford it," Frank said, taking her hand and leading her inside. Since Ivy didn''t have an ID on her, she waited in the lobby while he checked them in. Once the room was ready, they went upstairs together. After spending a month on the ship anding straight from the mountains, Ivy still felt a bit out of ce. "Do you like it?" Frank asked. A room costing six hundred and eighty-eight dors a night was bound to be nice. The modern decor felt both familiar and strange to Ivy. "Yes, I like it," she said. "You''ve been traveling so much, you must be tired. We''ve already let your mom know we''re safe, so we can take our time and enjoy the journey," Frank said, smiling. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Ivy flopped onto the bed, which bounced her right back up with its perfect springiness. "Sofortable!" "Ivy, I''ll make sure you have a good life from now on," Frank said, reassured by her happiness. "Thank you, Frank," Ivy said, her face lighting up with joy. "Don''t thank me. You''re my wife," Frank said, pulling her into an embrace and kissing her cheek. "This hotel is in the heart of the city. Tonight, I''ll take you shopping. You can''t keep wearing these old clothes." "I almost forgot about dressing up," Ivy said, scratching her head in embarrassment. She remembered how, in the past, she would get her nails done every week, wear thetest fashions, and never leave the house without makeup. But life had worn her down. She had be so careless that she no longer even bothered with basic skincare. "If we''re going home, you need to go back in style. I don''t want your mom thinking you have no future with me," Frank said with augh. Frank was a man of integrity. Once hemitted to someone, he gave them his whole heart. Ivy, too, had opened her heartpletely, epting Frank as her lifelong partner. "Alright, let''s buy a few things," Ivy agreed. After napping through the afternoon, they headed out. Their first stop was a hair salon, where Ivy got a trendy cut with airy bangs. "Ivy, you look amazing," Frank said, staring at her with a goofy grin. She chuckled at his reaction. Frank was straightforward-if he liked something, he said it, and if he didn''t, he wouldn''t sugarcoat it. He couldn''t lie to save his life. "Sweet talker," she teased. "Come on, let''s buy you some pretty clothes," Frank said, noticing that she was still wearing the in, outdated clothes from their time in the mountains. "Alright, but let''s shop over there. The clothes are cheaper," Ivy suggested, always mindful of saving money for Frank. Frank grabbed her hand. "You''re my wife now. If you''d always worn cheap clothes, I wouldn''t mind, but you used to wear high-end brands. I can''t let you live below the standard you''re used to. We''re going to the mall." "The mall is expensive, Frank. I know you want to treat me well, but we''re going to be building a life together. We need to save money," Ivy said, sounding every bit the thrifty and practical wife. Frank ruffled her hair. "I don''t have endless money, but I have enough for us. Let''s go." Ivy had never cared about Frank''s background, his wealth, orck thereof. She had even nned for a modest life together. She figured they could both find jobs, live off her small apartment, and make do with a modest ie. Many families lived that way, and she was ready for a simple, happy life without material pursuits. "I still think we shouldn''t," she hesitated. "There are so many expenses ahead-travel, car rental..." "Don''t worry. I''ve got it under control. Trust me," Frank said, leading her into the mall. When they walked in, Ivy''s beauty immediately attracted attention. Genevieve and Paul had been exceptionally good-looking, and Ivy, their daughter, was no exception. At first, the sales clerks didn''t pay much attention to Ivy and Frank because of their simple attire. It was a stark contrast to the boutiques Ivy used to frequent, where the staff greeted her like bees swarming to honey. Chapter 756: Pampered to the Heavens Ivy didn''t feel too disappointed. This was reality, after all, and over the past few months, she had grown used to it. She didn''t have much interest in picking out clothes, but Frank was visibly displeased with the way the other women in the store looked down on her. Was it just because her outfit wasn''t as fancy as theirs? "Ivy, I think this dress looks great. Why don''t you try it on? The weather''s getting warmer, and it''s time to buy some spring clothes," Frank said, holding up a dress for her. The store wasn''t one Ivy would have frequented in the past, but she knew the prices here-typically around $1,500 to $1,600 per dress if not on sale. "I don''t think it looks good. Let''s check out another store," Ivy replied. She liked the dress but couldn''t bring herself to let Frank spend so much money on her. She wasn''t the same person she used to be, chasing materialforts above all else. A $100 dress would do just fine. "I just want to see you try it on," Frank said, immediately seeing through her thoughts. The fact that Ivy was considerate of him made him happy. From her asional remarks, Frank had pieced together the person Ivy used to be- arrogant, willful, and never one to think of others. But now, she was apletely different woman. "Fine, I''ll try it on. But if it doesn''t look good, we won''t buy it," Ivy agreed reluctantly. It was just trying it on, after all. Since meeting Frank, he''d only ever seen her in in, simple clothes. Ivy wanted to dress up a little, to show him a prettier side of her. She figured she could always make an excuse not to buy it, even if it meant enduring a few disdainful nces from the sales assistants. When Ivy stepped out of the fitting room, Frank''s eyes lit up. She naturally belonged in elegant clothing and a beautiful home-not living like a Cindere hidden away on a ship. The dress suited Ivy perfectly, from its design to its color, as if it had been tailored just for her. She liked it, but she had already checked the price while trying it on-$1, 499. It was just as expensive as she had expected, and with it being a new arrival, there was no discount. Too pricey. As she prepared to make an excuse not to buy it, Frank walked over with a few more outfits. "Try these on too," he said. Ivy had no choice but to try them all. The sales assistants, sensing she wouldn''t actually buy anything, continued to treat her coldly and dismissively. If this had been the old Ivy, she would''ve snapped at them. But now, with little confidence, she could only endure it quietly. After trying on thest outfit, Ivy said, "Frank, I don''t think any of these suit me. Let''s just go." Frank had a great eye for fashion-every outfit he picked for herplemented her perfectly, covering a variety of styles. But hearing her words, the sales assistant rolled her eyes. Frank, however, nodded, and Ivy thought he agreed with her. She was about to change back into her own clothes when he said, "Wrap up everything she tried on." "Sir, do you mean all of them?" The sales assistant''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Yes, all of them," Frank confirmed. "Frank, what are you doing? I don''t even like these clothes!" Ivy protested. She thought one piece was already too expensive-had he lost his mind? Was he really going to spend all his savings on clothes? Frank, however, lookedpletely unbothered. "I like them. That''s enough. I''ll go pay. Don''t bother changing out of that dress-you can wear it out." "Very well, sir. Please follow me to the register," the sales assistant said, her attitude doing aplete 180. Watching Frank''s back as he left to pay, Ivy felt an inexplicable warmth in her heart. This man... "Miss, your boyfriend is so good to you! It''s rare to see someone so generous these days," one of the sales assistants gushed. "Exactly! You must treasure such a wonderful boyfriend. He''s tall, handsome, and you two look perfect together," another chimed in. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Miss, would you like to check out ourtest arrivals? With your figure, they''d look amazing on you!" Now that they realized Ivy and Frank were big spenders, the sales assistants were eager to please. Ivy saw through their intentions immediately. "No, these are enough," she said firmly. She had already tried on seven or eight outfits, which added up to over $10,000. The thought of it made Ivy''s heart ache. Frank returned, carrying several bags. "All done. Let''s check out some other stores," he said. "No need. I really think this is more than enough," Ivy replied. "What about shoes?" Frank nced at her feet. Ivy, noticing her worn-out shoes, finally understood why others had looked at her with such disdain earlier. "Promise me we''ll only buy one pair of shoes this time," she said. "Alright," Frank agreed. Ivy headed to the shoe section and picked out a pair of simple white ts. Though she usually preferred high heels, they were impractical for work. ts were much morefortable for her daily routine. Frank, however, hadn''t missed the way her gaze lingered on a pair of silver heels when they first walked in. As she browsed, he brought them over. "Try these on," he said. Ivy was taken aback. She hadn''t expected Frank to notice her subtle nce. "Miss, your feet are so delicate. These will look perfect on you. Let me help you try them on," a sales assistant offered, crouching down to assist. But Frank stopped her. "I''ll do it," he said. Kneeling before Ivy, Frank gently lifted her foot and slid the shoe on. In that moment, Ivy felt like Cindere in a fairytale. She was so moved she nearly cried. "As I thought, high heels suit you best," Frank remarked. "Sir, you have such an eye for fashion! You must shop with your wife often," the sales assistant said, her tone filled with admiration. "No, this is the first time. But from now on, I''ll apany her every time," Frank replied. For him, dressing up the woman he loved was a source of pride and satisfaction. After buying Ivy an entire outfit, Frank finally headed to the men''s section. He needed to dress well too-after all, he was meeting her mother soon. When it came to picking out clothes for Frank, Ivy was surprisingly generous. She believed men should dress well. "Frank, when I start earning money, I''ll buy you clothes," Ivy said. She didn''t want to keep spending his money. "Once you marry me, how could I let you go out to work?" Frank said, kissing her hand. Carrying all the bags himself, Frank refused to let Ivy lift a finger. "Your hands are only for carrying a purse," he told her. So this was what it felt like to be pampered to the heavens. Chapter 757: The Dust Settles Back at the hotel, Ivy carefully calcted their purchases for the day. "Frank, we spent over twenty thousand dors tonight. That''s so extravagant." Frank stepped out of the shower, wearing a bathrobe that revealed his broad chest. Ever since he''d cut his hair and shaved his beard, he looked much more handsome. Especially now, as he walked out with such a carefree air, Ivy couldn''t bring herself to look directly at him. His physique was like that of a male model from a magazine. "If I remember correctly, you used to spend more than twenty thousand on a single coat, didn''t you?" "Frank, I told you, don''tpare me to the past. I really don''t care about that anymore. As long as we''re together and happy, that''s all that matters. I don''t want to be some wasteful woman." Frank chuckled. "You''re really thinking about me that much? Then tell me, how much do you think I should have in savings?" Ivy thought for a moment. "A few tens of thousands? You''ve spent years at sea, and you''re not a captain. Having ten or twenty thousand saved up would already be impressive." "Wrong." "Then... a few hundred thousand?" "Still wrong." "A million?" Ivy didn''t dare to guess any higher. "Forget it. Just look for yourself." Frank handed her his phone. Every bank transaction was apanied by a notification. Ivy counted the digits one by one. "Ten, hundred, thousand, ten thousand... nine million, eight hundred and sixty thousand! Frank, is this your ount?" "What else would it be?" Frank found her surprised expression adorable. "You''re a pirate, aren''t you? Do pirates make this much money? Did you steal it? That won''t do-I won''t use that kind of money." Ivy assumed it had been taken through violence and crime. "What nonsense are you thinking? I''ll exin the whole pirate business to youter. Anyway, this moneyes from years of business deals I''ve made while working with the boss. The boss is far wealthier than I am. Since we''ve spent most of our lives at sea without families or many expenses, the money just umted over time. Besides, I''d always nned to save this money for my wife. From now on, you don''t need to work-I''ll take care of you." Frank''s protective nature showed in his words. At his core, he was a man who wanted to provide for his family. "Even if you have all this money, I won''t rely on you. I''ve decided that once we''re back, I''ll work hard and build a career." "That''s fine. Whatever you choose to do, I''ll support you. Just don''t overwork yourself, okay? Now you can rest easy. At the very least, I have enough to take care of you. By the way, the boss went to Clothville as well. Last night, I exined everything about us to him. He didn''t me me for letting you go. In fact, the boss ns to settle down in Clothville. I can settle there too, work with him, and start fresh. We won''t be pirates anymore." "Really?" Ivy''s eyes lit up. Though they hadn''t discussed their future ns, she had always feared he might return to his life as a pirate. A pirate''s life was unstable, and she didn''t want to set foot on that ship again. But she couldn''t bear to be apart from Frank either. "Really. Clothville is my home now." Ivy beamed with happiness. "Frank, you''re amazing." She had never experienced such sweet love before. Ivy once thought meeting Mio was the greatest stroke of luck in her life. But now, she realized she had beenpletely wrong. Frank was the blessing fate had given her. "Silly girl. I already consider you my wife. If I don''t treat you well, who else would I treat well? Go take a shower and get some rest. We still have a long journey ahead tomorrow. I checked online, and there are a few nice spots to visit on the way. We can stop by and take a look." Frank''s attentiveness surprised Ivy. She had noticed his thoughtful nature back on the ship, but she hadn''t realized just how meticulous he could be. "Okay." Ivy''s eyes sparkled. To have Frank in her life, she felt there was nothing more to regret. After taking their time, stopping and exploring along the way, it took them more than ten days to reach Clothville. Seeing the familiar sights of her hometown, Ivy''s heart filled with warmth. She had finally returned. As the saying goes, falling leaves return to their roots. At this moment, she felt a deep sense of peace. "Frank, over there is my university. I''ll take you to see it another day. Oh, and I''m graduating this June-you have toe to my graduation ceremony." "Of course." "We''re almost at my house. Are you ready?" "Ivy, I''m a bit nervous. Do you think your mom will dislike me?" Frank was still self- conscious about his past as a pirate. Even though he hadn''t done anything heinous, he knew others might not see it that way. "Don''t worry. My mom has a good eye for people. I have a feeling she''ll like you." Ivy regretted not listening to Genevieve before. She had warned Ivy that Mio wasn''t right for her, but Ivy had stubbornly ignored her. "Good. I brought some gifts for your mom, but do you think I should buy something more expensive?" "There''s no need for that. I admit my mom used to be materialistic, but after everything that''s happened, she''s changed. Now, she just wants a simple life, just like me." Ivy reassured Frank. In truth, she didn''t think there was anything about him that wasn''t good enough for her. If anything, it was her own past that made her feel unworthy. But he epted her unconditionally. When Ivy brought Frank home, the door opened, and Zach immediately pulled her into a tight hug. "Ivy, do you want to scare us to death? How could you do something so reckless?" "I''m sorry, Zach. I won''t do anything like that again. Where''s Mom?" If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Genevieve emerged from the kitchen, her eyes brimming with tears. A thousand words were condensed into one sentence: "You''re home. That''s all that matters." "Mom, this is Frank. He''s the one who saved me." Ivy had already told Genevieve everything over the phone, so she had a general understanding of the situation. "Hello." Frank, a grown man, was so nervous his face turned red, and he even stammered. "So, you''re Frank. Thank you for taking care of Ivy. Come in,e in." Genevieve''s sharp intuition told her that Frank was nothing like Mio. Mio had always appeared elegant on the surface, but it was impossible to understand what he was truly thinking. Frank, on the other hand, seemed honest and sincere. From Ivy''s descriptions, Genevieve already had a good impression of him. Naturally, she liked him. Moreover, after Ivy confessed her past to him, he still epted her without hesitation. Where could they find another man like him? The aroma of home-cooked food filled the house. Rolling up his sleeves, Frank headed toward the kitchen. "Let me help." "That won''t do. You''re a guest. Go rest." "Mom, Frank''s cooking is amazing. Let him help you." Ivy teased from the doorway. "You child! He''s a guest, and you don''t even know how to treat him properly." "I don''t think Frank is a guest, Mom. You''d better get used to it-Frank''s going to be staying with us." "I truly care about Ivy. I hope you can give us your blessing." "Of course. You''re a good man." Genevieve smiled warmly. Finally, she could stop worrying about Ivy. Chapter 758: The New General Manager Aurora had spent the past two weeks resting at home, only making a brief half-day visit to herpany. Even then, Julian had personally insisted on escorting her. "Julian, you can just drop me off here. I can go up on my own," Aurora said. "I''ll go with you," Julian replied, holding her hand. "Julian, I''m not seven or eight months pregnant yet. You can''t even tell by looking at me. Plus, I''m wearing t shoes," Aurora said with a helpless expression. "Regardless, I''m free today, so I''ll go with you to the office." "Free? Didn''t you say you had to take Justin to inspect a project? Don''t tell me you forgot," Aurora teased. Julian flicked her forehead yfully. "Even if I forget everything else, I''d never forget your Justin. I already called him over. After you finish handling your business, I''ll take you home and then deal with his matters." "Now that we''re in Clothville, we''re the hosts. Of course, we have to treat Justin well- especially since he''s been so good to me in the past," Aurora said warmly. "Don''t worry," Julian reassured her as they stepped out of the car. Justin got out from the back seat, his gazending on the unique architecture of Aurora''spany building. Was this really herpany? "Justin," Julian called out. "Since you''re here, why not take a look around?" "Sure," Justin agreed with a small smile. He was now dressed in formal attire, a far cry from the pirate captain Aurora had encountered a month ago. Inside thepany, everyone came forward to greet Aurora. The employees had all seen the news about her, and even those who were too shy to approach her wore expressions of joy and excitement. When they reached the upper floors, Heather and the others immediately gathered around. "Miss Montgomery, why didn''t you take more time to rest beforeing back to work?" Heather asked with concern. "Yes, Miss Montgomery, you should be at home resting," another chimed in. Aurora smiled at the familiar faces. "Thank you all for your hard work while I''ve been away." The previous night, she had asked Heather to send her the reports for the past month, so she was already up to date on thepany''s operations. Thanks to Heather, Ian, and Julian''s support, everything had been running smoothly without any issues. Julian suddenly spoke up. "Miss Montgomery won''t be able toe to the office often over the next year due to her health. Starting today, a new general manager will take over thepany''s daily operations." Aurora was taken aback. A new general manager? Why didn''t she know about this? Could it be Mona returning? She turned to Julian, confused, while the others were equally curious. "Mr. Ba, is the general manager back?" someone asked. Julian stepped aside and gestured toward Justin. "This is the new general manager, Justin Marvis. From now on, he''ll be in charge of all major and minor matters." Aurora''s eyes widened in shock. Julian had mentioned preparing something for Justin, but she never expected it would involve having him work at herpany. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Justin, however, seemed perfectlyposed. Despite never having worked in such a formal corporate setting, he exuded amanding presence as he stepped forward, his expression serious. "Hello, everyone. My name is Justin. We''ll be spending the next year together, and I hope for a fruitful coboration." There wasn''t a trace of nervousness in his demeanor. Instead, he radiated an authoritative aura, as if he were born to lead. Aurora didn''t know how skilled Justin was in business, but at that moment, she had no doubts about his ability to handle the role. Aurora quickly adjusted to the situation. "Heather, please bring all the important documents and reports to my office." Once they were in her office, Aurora nced at Julian and Justin. "Did you two n this without telling me? Why didn''t you say anything earlier?" Julian responded seriously, "Telling you now is no different. Justin and I have already discussed it. For the next year, he''ll manage thepany on your behalf, gaining experience in the process. Afterward, he can pursue whatever he wishes. What do you think?" Aurora nodded slowly. "It''s not a bad idea. But Justin, are you sure? Taking over my responsibilities might be overwhelming." "It''s fine," Justin said confidently. "I''ve run businesses before, though not in a formal corporate setting. I just need some time to adapt, and I should be able to handle everything." Justin''s tone was considerate. "Right now, you may feel fine, but as the baby grows, it''ll be harder for you. If I step in early, you''ll have more time to rest." Even though Aurora now had Julian by her side, Justin remained as caring as ever. She suddenly realized something-she had asked Julian to help Justin find resources for his projects, all for his benefit, yet somehow, it had turned into Justin managing herpany instead. "Justin, are you staying because of mypany? You don''t have to do this. If there''s something you want to pursue, you should go for it. Don''t feel obligated because of me," Aurora said, guilt creeping into her voice. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Unlike Asher, whose connection to their sharedpany was deeply personal, Justin had only known Aurora for a short time. He had more options and better opportunities, yet he chose to stay and help her. Justin smiled faintly. "It''s for you, but also for myself. I believe this year will give me plenty of room to grow." He didn''t say it outright, but the truth was clear-he stayed for Aurora. Julian had confided in him about potential threats to her safety. Knowing Aurora''s stubborn nature, she wouldn''t simply stay home, even if it was safer. And with Julian''s own responsibilities, he couldn''t always stay by her side. The best solution was to ensure Aurora spent more time at home, both for her and the baby''s well-being. So Justin had agreed. Aurora''spany would be his training ground and a way to protect her. "Alright," Aurora finally said. "If you''re fine with it, then I''ll agree. Once Heather brings the documents, I''ll walk you through everything." Julian''s real purpose for bringing Aurora to the office that day was for this handover. Having Justin in charge gave her peace of mind. Besides, since they were all staying at the coastal vi for now, Justin could easily approach her with any questions. After the handover wasplete, Julian insisted on taking Aurora home, citing her health as the reason. "Julian, I''m just pregnant. I''m not as fragile as you think. You don''t need to chauffeur me every day. Don''t you have plenty of work to do?" Aurora protested. "Once I wrap up this current case in a few days, I''ll be free. I can handlepany matters from home. Phil and the others can manage without me going in every day." "Julian, you don''t have to go to such lengths for me," Aurora said softly. ### Chapter 759: Cherishing the Remaining Days Julian didn''t want to tell her about the darker truths that could dampen her mood. "This time, when you left me, it left a shadow in my heart. Do you think I could ever feel at ease letting you be on your own again?" "Julian, I''m really fine. You don''t need to worry," Aurora reassured him. "Aurora, there are some idents we simply can''t control. For your sake, and for the baby''s, I''ll assign people to protect you both from now on. I won''t let anyone hurt you again." Julian gently stroked her hair. "Experiences like this once in a lifetime are more than enough." "Alright, alright, I''ll listen to you," Aurora replied, assuming Julian''s anxiety stemmed from her recent disappearance. She understood his concern and didn''t object. Security around the vi increased significantly. Though Aurora found it excessive, she knew it was Julian''s way of showing his care, so she said nothing. Justin quickly adapted to his new responsibilities. Every evening, he would update Aurora on thepany''s affairs, sometimes even offering unique insights that inspired new ideas for her. What Aurora didn''t know was that Julian was seething with anger over what Mio had done to her. He had already begun nning his revenge. Mio, the vice president of R Corporation, was Julian''s target. Julian joined forces with Asher, Denis Vukic, and some old friends to snatch away R Corporation''s key contracts. It was the only way to retaliate-by striking at what Mio valued most: thepany. Tina, devastated by the news of Aurora''s disappearance, had fallen gravely ill due to her already frail health. Currently, Mio was managing R Corporation entirely on his own. When Aurora returned safely a monthter, pregnant with a child, Tina''s health finally improved slightly. Hearing the surprising news of Aurora''s pregnancy, Tina was both ted and worried. "What? You''re saying Aurora is having a baby?" "Yes. She conceived around the New Year. I just took her to the hospital for a check-up. Both she and the baby are healthy," Julian replied. He had been secretly keeping in touch with Tina. "How could this happen? How could Aurora be pregnant? I thought..." "What did you do to her?" Julian asked, already aware of the truth but hearing it from Tina for the first time. Tina sighed. "There''s no point hiding it anymore. When Aurora was a child, I gave her some medication. She wasn''t supposed to be able to conceive." Julian wasn''t surprised by this revtion. "You''re her mother. You must have done it for her own good. But why would you stop her from having children? As a mother, you should understand how painful that is." Julian couldn''t bear to tell Aurora the truth. He couldn''t imagine how she would react if she knew. Her expectant, hopeful eyes made him keep the secret to himself. "Because I am her mother, I understand better than anyone what a child means to me. Do you think I don''t want what''s best for Aurora?" Tina''s voice trembled. "Julian, our family isn''t ordinary. You must have noticed that by now, haven''t you? Does Aurora have a totem on her back?" If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Julian had been curious about the totem for a while. When he first saw it, it was faint, just an outline. Over time, it had be more distinct. However, since it was on Aurora''s back, she had no idea it existed. "Yes. A few months ago, I identally noticed the outline of a totem on her back. As time passed, it became clearer. Aurora hasn''t felt anything, and I assumed it was a family matter, so I didn''t ask. But after Aurora returned, I noticed the totem seemed to be fading. I don''t know why." If Julian hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t have believed it. It was too unreal. "Julian, have you heard of the mysterious legend of the R family? Every head of the family for generations has only given birth to daughters." "I''ve heard of it. So, Aurora''s child will also be a girl. I don''t mind. Whether it''s a boy or a girl, as long as it''s her child, I''ll love them just the same," Julian said firmly. Even in the 21st century, the preference for male heirs was still prevalent, especially in wealthy families. Many believed a male child was necessary to carry on the family legacy. Some families went to extreme lengths, refusing to let a woman marry into the family until she bore a son. Such absurd news underscored how ingrained the preference for sons was. Julian''s indifference to the baby''s gender was a rare blessing. But Tina wasn''t concerned about the baby''s gender. "I''m not worried about whether it''s a boy or a girl. What I need to tell you is why I didn''t want Aurora to have children. Our family has a curse. For reasons I cannot exin, every generation of the family head dies younger than thest. My grandmother passed away at sixty, my mother at fifty, and I''m already forty. My health has been deteriorating. Though I''ve managed to dy the inevitable, my time is running out." Tina''s voice grew heavy with sorrow. "I didn''t want Aurora to have children because as long as she doesn''t, she can live a long life with you. But if she has a child, her lifespan will..." Tina''s voice faltered. Julian''s voice shook. "Thirty years? Are you telling me Aurora will only live to thirty?" She was only twenty-two now, which meant she had eight years left. Eight years was far too short for a lifetime together. "Yes. She''ll only live to thirty. And her daughter''s lifespan will be reduced to twenty." Tina''s heart ached. Having a granddaughter should have been a joyous asion, but the thought of her limited time filled her with grief. "You''re joking, right? That''s impossible. Medicine is so advanced now. Even diseases like leukemia and cancer can be cured. If something''s wrong with her body, there must be a solution," Julian said, refusing to ept the truth. Tina sighed. "Julian, I''m not lying. If there were any way to change this, don''t you think I, as her mother, would have done everything in my power to protect her?" "Then at least tell me why. How could someone''s lifespan be shortened so drastically for no reason?" "It''s a family secret I can''t divulge. Things are as they are, and there''s nothing I can do. I just hope you cherish the time you have together," Tina said, her voice filled with helplessness. "I''m sorry. Over the past few months, I''ve been giving Aurora some medicinal supplements to improve her health. Perhaps those helped, and that''s why she was able to conceive." Chapter 760: The Belated Apology "It''s strange, really," Tina said, her voice tinged with curiosity. "Aurora shouldn''t have been able to get pregnant. Even with just some medicine, the odds are slim. I can only assume that perhaps fate wanted to bless you two with a child. After all, there are so many things in this world that science just can''t exin." Julian listened quietly, feeling unsettled. Rational and pragmatic, they didn''t believe in the supernatural, but stories of unexinable phenomena always seemed to linger. "Julian..." Aurora''s voice called from behind him, pulling him back to the moment. Reluctantly, he ended the call. After learning this secret, Julian found himself looking at Aurora differently. Despite his skepticism, Tina''s words had nted a strange feeling in his heart. Could there really be forces beyond their understanding? "What were you doing out on the balcony?" Aurora asked, puzzled. "Nothing much," Julian replied, his tone calm. "Just finalizing the meeting ns with Rock for tomorrow. It''ste-you should rest now." Aurora yawned, her fatigue apparent. "I am tired. Stay with me tonight." "Of course. Let''s go." Julian took her hand and led her inside. The days passed in a quiet rhythm. Aurora stayed home, focusing on her health. Julian didn''t need to impose any restrictions; she had adapted to a slower pace of life naturally. Her mornings begante, around ten o''clock. After lunch, she rested again, often taking long naps. Sometimes, she would read, letting the hours slip by. Julian made it a point to return home every evening to have dinner with her. Afterward, they would take peaceful walks along the beach. Time, once equated to money for Aurora, now moved gently, and she didn''t mind the change. She had more time to simply exist, to let her thoughts wander. One afternoon, as Aurora finished her nap and prepared for her usual tea, an unexpected visitor arrived. "Miss, there''s a guest here to see you," Mrs. Hill called out. "I''ll be right down," Aurora replied, rinsing her face quickly. Since her pregnancy, visitors had be frequent. Irene often dropped by withvish meals to help her stay nourished. On weekends, Heather and Willow would visit. Even distant rtives who rarely stayed in touch began making appearances. It seemed as though everyone wanted to share her joy. The early spring weather was growing warmer. Aurora descended the stairs casually, dressed in her nightgown with a white robe draped loosely over her shoulders. She wasn''t expecting Genevieve''s entire family, let alone Ivy-who had returned-and a man by her side. It took Aurora a moment to recognize him. "Frank?" Aurora asked, surprised. "It''s been a while, Miss Montgomery," Frank greeted her with a friendly smile. "Frank, I can hardly believe it''s you! You''ve changed so much-I almost didn''t recognize you," Aurora remarked, recalling how unkempt he had been thest time they''d crossed paths. Frank chuckled. "Well, back on the ship, I didn''t bother to clean up much. Now that I''m out and about, I thought I should make an effort. By the way, Ivy has something she wants to say to you." Aurora raised an eyebrow, taking a seat on the sofa. Compared to her demeanor at the office, she seemed more rxed at home, though a faint chill lingered in her tone. After all, Ivy had been responsible for so much pain in her life-how could Aurora possibly greet her warmly? "What do you want?" Aurora asked bluntly. Her voice carried a quiet strength, one that reminded Ivy of the woman she had wronged so deeply. Once, Aurora might have sought revenge for all that Ivy had done. Ivy had nearly cost her everything, including her unborn child. But now, perhaps because of the baby, Aurora had chosen to let go of her anger. She didn''t retaliate. Instead, she had left Ivy to her own devices, indifferent to her fate. Still, Aurora couldn''t forget. Every encounter with Ivy had been hostile, and today, her demeanor was no different. "Aurora... I''m sorry," Ivy said atst. The words startled Aurora. She had never expected them from Ivy, who had always been consumed by her hatred. "I''ve hated you for as long as I can remember," Ivy began, her voice trembling. "I always thought you''d stolen everything from me. I wanted to destroy you. When the fight over the shares started, I despised you even more. I wished you didn''t exist so I could have everything I wanted. "But then, I found out I''m not even my father''s child. I''m just an illegitimate daughter. All my anger, my jealousy-I took it out on you. "You were always better than me. Prettier than me. More capable. I hated you for it. That''s why I believed Mio when he told me to hurt you. I was so stupid. "And then I was pushed into the sea. That''s when I realized how foolish I''d been, how much harm I''d caused. If you or your baby had been hurt because of me, I''d never be able to forgive myself. "I know I don''t deserve your forgiveness. I don''t expect it. But I needed to tell you-I''m sorry." Aurora stared at Ivy, astonished by her confession. But one detail caught her attention. "Wait... Did you just say Mio told you to kill me? And that someone pushed you into the sea?" Back when they were rescued by the pirate ship, Aurora hadn''t thought much of Ivy''s fall. The railing had seemed faulty-an ident, perhaps. But now, hearing Ivy''s words, Aurora realized there was more to the story. What had really happened? And what did Mio have to do with it? Her only memory of Mio was a fleeting impression. She knew he was the vice president of R Company, but beyond that, she hadn''t given him much thought. "Didn''t Julian tell you?" Ivy asked, surprised. Genevieve had shared everything Julian had told her once Ivy returned home, and Frank had pieced together the rest. Ivy had assumed Julian would have already exined it to Aurora. But judging by her reaction, she knew nothing. "He knew?" Aurora asked, her voice tinged with disbelief. She trusted Julian implicitly, never imagining he''d hide something from her. Lately, her mind had been consumed with thoughts of their baby. Would it be a boy or a girl? What name would they choose? She hadn''t spent a single moment dwelling on unpleasant matters. But Ivy''s words suggested that something was amiss. "After you disappeared, I contacted Mr. Ba," Ivy exined. "He told me Mio had deceived me into trying to kill you. You really didn''t know any of this?" Chapter 761: Suspicion Aurora felt as though the entire world knew a secret, except for her. It was a frustrating sensation, one that gnawed at her relentlessly. "Tell me everything you know," she demanded. Aurora firmly believed Julian would never betray her, so if he was keeping something from her, it had to be for her own good. Ivybined what Genevieve had told her and revealed everything to Aurora. Upon hearing it, Aurora finally understood. By not returning to the so-called R family, she had blocked someone''s path, and that someone wanted her eliminated. Aurora carefully pieced together the events that had urred. After her visit to R Corporation, Julian had urgently called her to return home. At the time, his insistence had seemed odd. She had dismissed it as him missing her and hadn''t thought much of it. Now, connecting the dots, she realized something was amiss. Julian had known all along that Mio intended to harm her. But how could he, from so far away, have known about R Corporation''s internal affairs? There was only one possible source-Tina. The mother who refused to acknowledge her must have been secretly protecting her all along. Julian must have been in contact with her. That night, on the balcony, Aurora had overheard Julian mention her name during a phone call. Julian had imed it was Rock on the other end of the line, and at the time, she hadn''t questioned him. Julian''s kindness had always clouded her judgment. Whatever he said, she believed without doubt. But the truth left her angry. Even though she knew Julian had kept things from her for her own good, she hated the feeling of being deceived. "Now that you realize your mistakes, that''s a step forward. Focus on living a good life with Frank from now on, and stop chasing after those who were never meant to be yours," Aurora said, suppressing her irritation at being kept in the dark and steering the conversation back to its earlier point. "So... does this mean you''ve forgiven me?" Ivy asked hesitantly, unable to believe Aurora could ever forgive her. "Your past actions were undeniably awful, but I know you''ve endured a lot and paid a heavy price. I''ve long since stopped ming you." "Thank you." Ivy''s heart felt as though a weight had finally been lifted, reced by the warmth of sunlight. After bidding Ivy and the others farewell, Aurora spent the entire afternoon sitting in the garden, staring nkly at the sea. Julian came home early that day and found her lost in thought. "What''s on your mind? You didn''t even notice I was back," Julian said, his voiceced with curiosity. "I was thinking about something. Julian, have you ever hidden anything from me?" she asked, her gaze steady as it met his. Julian froze under her calm but piercing stare. "Little Bunny, what happened?" "Julian, answer me. Have you ever hidden anything from me?" Julian hesitated, unsure of what she was referring to. There were more than a few things he had kept from her-her health issues, John Walsh''s messages, and Tina''s involvement, to name a few. Women, especially pregnant women, were notoriously sensitive about such matters. He couldn''t risk answering carelessly. "Why are you asking this all of a sudden? You know everything about me, don''t you? Or is there something specific you want to know?" he replied cautiously. Aurora became even more certain that Julian was hiding something. "It''s nothing. Mrs. Hill has dinner ready. Let''s eat." "Alright." Julian felt a cold sweat trickle down his back. What was going on with Aurora today? Recently, Julian had been studying everything he could about pregnancy. One thing he''d learned was that pregnant women often experienced heightened insecurity, irritability, and self-doubt. Pregnancy changed everything-no more wearing stylish clothes, high heels, or morous makeup. These changes could lead to feelings of inadequacy. Add to that the decrease in physical intimacy, and it was no wonder many men strayed during their wives'' pregnancies. Women became especially sensitive during this time, and Aurora, once a career-driven woman, had been staying home for weeks. It was natural for her to feel restless. Julian decided he needed to spend more time with her. "Little Bunny, the project in Europe will be wrapped up in a few days. After that, I''ll be home with you every day." "Alright." Aurora had never doubted Julian''s devotion to her, but Tina''s constant secrecy weighed heavily on her mind. Last year, in New York, she had overheard rumors about Tina. Coupled with Mio''s recent actions, Aurora couldn''t shake her concerns. Mio wanted her gone, and that put her mother in even greater danger. Aurora resolved to stop being shielded by those around her. Despite the bodyguards in the garden, Julian''s meticulous care, and Tina''s silent protection, she knew avoiding the problem wouldn''t solve anything. She needed to confront the root of the issue. Even though she understood that asking questions wouldn''t necessarily yield answers, Aurora chose to bide her time. That day, aside from her cryptic question, she didn''t act out of the ordinary. Julian quickly dismissed the incident from his mind. The next morning, Julian prepared to leave for work. "Little Bunny, I''m heading out. I''ll try toe home early today," he said. "Alright, Julian. I''m going to step out for a bit and do some shopping. I''m starting to feel cooped up at home," Aurora replied casually. "Let the bodyguards go with you." "I''m not a government official. It''s not that serious. I''ll have Mona drive me." "Do you want me to worry about you again likest time? Be good. Let them go with you. I''ll feel better knowing they''re there. You''re not alone now; you have our baby to think about." "Fine, fine. They cane along," Aurora relented. "Good." Julian kissed her forehead before leaving. Aurora watched him depart before tidying herself up and packing her passport discreetly into her bag. Mona arrived promptly to pick her up, and the bodyguards followed in another car. The group set off for the mall. However, as they reached the parking garage, Aurora stopped the bodyguards. "I''m meeting Irene. She''ll be shopping with me. If you follow me, how am I supposed to shop? Just wait here in the garage," she said firmly. "But Miss Montgomery, Mr. Ba instructed us not to leave your side," one of them protested. "I said no, and I mean it. I''ll only be an hour or two," Aurora replied impatiently before walking off. The bodyguards hesitated. Following her into the mall would undoubtedly draw attention, making her look like a high-ranking official. They decided to wait as instructed. Chapter 762: Auroras Disappearance Aurora shook off the bodyguards and headed straight to the first floor, where she hailed a taxi. "To the airport," she instructed. "Yes, Miss," the driver replied. Even Julian didn''t know her whereabouts. She simply didn''t believe that Mio had the power to read her mind. Finding out the truth wasn''t difficult. It was simple-she had to confront Tina and get the answers. If Tina refused, Aurora was confident she had ways to make her talk. Last night, she quietly booked a ne ticket without Julian knowing. The bodyguards waited two hours for her toe back down, but when she didn''t, they called her. The sound of her phone being turned off immediately signaled trouble. They searched the entire mall but couldn''t find Aurora anywhere. Panicked, they called Julian. Losing Aurora once had already been disastrous. Losing her again would spell their doom. Julian would surely skin them alive. "Hello?" Julian''s voice on the phone made them tremble. "Mr. Ba, Miss Montgomery turned off her phone," one of the bodyguards reported nervously. "Turned off? Where are you?" Julian''s tone shifted instantly, sharp and tense. Thest thing he wanted was a repeat of the previous incident. "Miss Montgomery said she wanted to go shopping. We were supposed to apany her, but she said it was weird having us follow her in the mall and told us to wait in the car park. She said she had ns to meet Miss Ba. After two hours, we called her, but her phone was already off." "Did you search the mall?" Julian desperately wanted to believe it was just a dead phone battery. "We searched everywhere. There''s no sign of Miss Montgomery." "Useless fools!" Julian roared before mming the phone down. He immediately dialed Irene. Irene''s voice waszy and groggy. "Hello?" She clearly hadn''t woken up yet. "Irene, is Little Bunny with you? She said she was meeting you to go shopping today." "Nope. I was at the bar all nightst night and just woke up. Little Bunny must''ve gotten it wrong," Irene said, rubbing her eyes. "Damn it, that little liar." Julian suddenly realized that this time, she wasn''t taken-she left on her own. He quickly checked flight records and, sure enough, Aurora had flown to New York. Furious, Julian booked the next flight out. This rebellious little bunny was driving him insane. It was bad enough when she ran off before, but now she was pregnant. What if something happened to her? Julian immediately contacted Asher. The moment Asher heard, he exploded. "She flew to New York alone? And didn''t even contact me this time?" "I let my guard down. Yesterday, she asked if I was hiding anything from her. I didn''t know what she was talking about, so I said no. Who knew she''d quietly book a flight, ditch the bodyguards, and run off to New York? I checked her flight details. Can you pick her up? I''m heading to the airport now." "Got it. Don''t worry too much. It''s just a flight; nothing''s going to happen," Asher reassured him, though he could tell Julian was deeply worried. "Alright," Julian replied, though he couldn''t shake his anxiety. Aurora was an adult, but he couldn''t stop worrying about her. Meanwhile, Aurora waspletely at ease. She listened to music, watched a few movies, and even slept for a few hours before the nended. Stretching as she woke, she still felt like she hadn''t slept enough. The weather in New York was beautiful that day, with warm midday sunshine. Having lived there for a few years, it felt likeing home. She had traveled light-no luggage, just a small shoulder bag. As she walked out of the terminal, a strong hand grabbed her and pulled her into an embrace. Looking up, she saw Asher''s angry face. "Ashy, what are you doing here?" she asked, surprised. "Your terrified boyfriend sent me. You''ve got a little monster growing in you, yet you''re still running off like this? Do you think you''re still single and carefree?" Asher tapped her forehead in frustration. Only someone close would scold her like this. The angrier Asher seemed, the more it showed how much he cared. If anything happened to her, what would they do? "It''s fine, Ashy. Even Julian didn''t know I was leaving. Mio definitely wouldn''t know," Aurora said casually. "You already know?" Asher asked, his expression shifting. Julian hadn''t exined much on the phone. Aurora had been bluffing to see Asher''s reaction, and his response confirmed her suspicions. Now, she was even more upset. "Ashy, you knew about this too?" she demanded, her eyes narrowing. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Asher realized he''d been tricked. "Little monster, I don''t know much. I just know that Mio is dangerous to you." "So everyone in the world knows Mio wants to kill me, except me? I''m the only idiot left in the dark?" Aurora''s anger red. Genevieve, Ivy, Julian, Asher-they all knew. She was the only one they had kept in the dark. "Julian kept it from you for your own good. He didn''t want you exposed to that darkness, especially now that you''re pregnant. It could affect the baby," Asher exined. "You all want me to live a carefree, happy life, but my happiness is built on others'' pain, isn''t it?" Aurora''s voice trembled. She didn''t understand why her mother had hidden the truth from her, but if Mio was as ruthless as they said, Tina wouldn''t be safe. Thinking of Tina made Aurora uneasy. She had toe to New York. If she had told Julian, he would''ve stopped her. That''s why she came alone. "This is their family matter," Asher said gently. "I can''t say much, but I feel bad for you." "Ashy," Aurora said firmly, "if everyone wants me to live happily, why do you think I would ignore the truth and let others suffer for me? If you''re willing,e with me. If not, let me go. I need to know the truth." Asher sighed, knowing he couldn''t stop her. "Fine. Do you really think I''d let you go alone? Let''s get some food and rest first. You''ll need your strength." "No need. I ate on the ne and slept. I''m not tired at all. I need to go now," Aurora insisted. She knew Julian was already on his way. She had to act quickly to uncover the truth. Asher''s attempt to stall her failed. Seeing her determination, he gave in. "Alright, alright. I''ll go with you. Where are we headed?" "To R Corporation," Aurora replied, ready to confront Tina directly. "Alright. I''ll take you there," Asher said. If she was going to charge ahead, he''d rather be by her side. Chapter 763: A Well-Intentioned Lie Asher realized he couldn''t convince Aurora, so he had no choice but to apany her. The car sped toward R Company. "What do you n to say when you see her?" Asher asked, unsure of what Aurora intended to do. "What else can I say? I want her to tell me the truth." She had been kept in the dark for so many years. She couldn''t let this continue forever. If not for Ivy''s unexpected visit and casual mention of the matter, she would still be living in ignorance, deceived by everyone around her. "The truth? What if the truth is something you can''t ept? Haven''t you ever heard of a well-intentioned lie? Sometimes, ignorance can be a kind of happiness. Knowing the truth can hurt." Asher understood all too well. If so many people didn''t want Aurora to know, it was clear that whatever it was would only cause harm. People were selfish by nature. Between Tina and Aurora, Asher naturally prioritized Aurora''s well-being and happiness over anything else. "Ashy, I understand what you mean. But if my happinesses at the cost of someone else''s suffering, I''d rather not have that kind of happiness," Aurora said, gazing out at the scenery rushing past the window. From childhood, her mother had always protected her. Even after faking her death, there was a time Aurora couldn''tprehend why her own mother would pretend not to recognize her. But as time passed, she slowly understood. Her mother hadn''t changed. She was still protecting her, just in a different way. Aurora realized she had done nothing for her mother all along. If her mother was now suffering, she wanted to be there with her. If they couldn''t share joy, at least they could share pain. That, she felt, was her duty as a daughter. "You little troublemaker," Asher sighed. "You''re great in every way, but sometimes, you''re just too stubborn." "Ashy, if this situation were reversed, you''d do the same. Your mother..." "No, I don''t have a mother," Asher interrupted sharply, his tone cold. It was clear he disliked discussing his personal matters, especially anything about his parents. Aurora quickly fell silent, sensing his resistance. The two remained quiet for the rest of the ride until they arrived at the R Tower. Every time Aurora came here, she felt a certain weight in her heart. Perhaps it was because she knew Tina was there. Thest time she''d been here, her face had left a strong impression on everyone. "Good day, Miss Montgomery," the receptionist greeted her politely. "Hello. I''d like to see your Chairwoman. Is she here?" Aurora asked directly. "I''m sorry, Miss Montgomery. She hasn''t beening to work for several weeks. Thepany is currently being managed by the Vice Chair. If you have any business matters, you can contact him," the receptionist replied with respect. Aurora hadn''t expected this oue. She thought her mother might have been avoiding her due to Mio''s threats. But hearing that Tina wasn''t in good health filled her with unease. "She hasn''t been to work for so long. Is something wrong with her?" Aurora asked, her worry growing. "Well... It seems the Chairwoman''s health hasn''t been good. I heard she fainted during an important meeting a while back. Since then, she hasn''t returned to the office. If you have business-rted matters, I can transfer you to the Vice Chair''s office to see if he''s avable," the receptionist offered kindly. Aurora looked so much like Tina that the staff couldn''t help but wonder if she was one of the Walsh family''s rtives. They wouldn''t dare be careless with her. "No, thank you," Aurora replied. She hadn''t anticipated this. She thought her mother might have been threatened, but now it seemed Tina''s health was the issue. Could it be the curse? Aurora had been so busy after returning to the country that she''d almost forgotten about it. To most people, talk of a curse would sound like a joke. Aurora herself had always been skeptical. The whole idea seemed too fantastical to be real. "Do you know where the Chairwoman is now? What illness does she have?" Aurora pressed, her concern evident. "I''m sorry, I really don''t know. You could ask the Vice Chair," the receptionist said, clearly out of her depth. Aurora knew Mio had animosity toward her and couldn''t imagine going to him for answers. As she pondered her next move, a familiar voice called out from behind. "Miss Montgomery?" The voice was unmistakable. Aurora turned and saw Mira, the woman she''d met once before, who had helped her find Tina. If anyone knew, it would be Mira. "Mira, I''m looking for Tina. I just found out she''s unwell. Do you know how she''s doing or where she is now?" Aurora asked anxiously. Mira nced around, noting the number of people nearby. It wasn''t the best ce for such a conversation. "Miss Montgomery, you want to know where Tina is? I''m actually on my way to see her. I can take you with me," Mira offered. "Thank you so much," Aurora said, relief washing over her. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Asher tugged on Aurora''s arm. "Don''t we have a meetingter? Let''s visit her another day when we have more time," he suggested cautiously. He didn''t trust the Walsh family, particrly Mira or Mio. Considering what had happenedst time, he felt it was too risky for Aurora, especially since she was pregnant. Mira, noticing Asher''s hesitation, shrugged. "I need to head out now. Tina''s not in a good state, so I can''t dy. Miss Montgomery, if you want to visit another day, feel free to call me." Aurora immediately grew anxious. "No, I''m free right now. Please, take me to her." "Alright, then. You can follow me in your car," Mira responded nonchntly. Aurora hurried behind her, but Asher stopped her abruptly. "Aurora, calm down. Don''t forget what they did to youst time. You need to think this through." "Ashy, something''s happened to my mother. I''m scared. What if the curse is real? What if..." Aurora couldn''t finish the thought. Overwhelmed, she pped herself hard across the face. The sound startled Asher. Seeing her do this to herself made his heart ache. "You idiot! What are you doing?" "Ashy, I failed my mother. I never should have left her. I shouldn''t have abandoned her," Aurora said, her voice trembling with guilt. "Stop it. This isn''t your fault. Your mother will be okay. Stop overthinking it. And don''t forget-you''re not alone anymore," Asher reminded her, his tone firm but caring. Aurora''s hand instinctively moved to her stomach. She took a deep breath, forcing herself to calm down. If her mother was alright, she couldn''t risk harming her child with her emotions. She had to stayposed. Chapter 764: The Walsh Family Mira turned her head to Aurora. "Don''t worry. She''s not in any immediate danger." Aurora looked at her gratefully. "What about her condition?" "To be honest, not great." Asher stepped forward, steadying Aurora. "Don''t worry. Medical technology is so advanced now. Even if something happens to Tina, she can be treated. But you need to take care of yourself first." "Let''s go. Keep up-I drive fast," Mira said as she climbed into her Maserati. Asher helped Aurora into his car, and they followed behind. Mira''s driving wasn''t just fast; it was reckless, like a high-speed race. Asher, worried about potential danger, could hardly rx. But her driving, despite being fast, was surprisingly steady. The two cars sped out of the city center, heading toward a massive estate. When they arrived, the sheer size of the property was overwhelming. Even the gate was imposing. Mira greeted the guards, and the vehicles were allowed to pass. Inside, Aurora noticed the architecture on both sides was traditional, with a deliberate and intricateyout. "This estate feels strange," Asher remarked. He, too, found it different from anything he''d seen before. "Maybe it''s just a traditional style," Aurora said, remembering what Denis Vukic had told her. The R family had immigrated long ago, and the older generations still preferred traditional designs. It wasn''t surprising. "Doesn''t it feel like theyout resembles some kind of chessboard?" "You know chess?" Asher raised an eyebrow. "I''ve liked it since I was a kid. My mom used to..." He trailed off, suddenly stopping himself. Aurora tactfully refrained from asking further. After a few more minutes, they finally arrived at the garage. Mira was already waiting outside. Aurora nced at the enormous estate. "Tina lives here?" It was almost too grand to believe. "She has several houses. She doesn''t always stay here, but this is where her family lives," Mira exined patiently. Asher leaned in close to whisper in Aurora''s ear, "Your mom is seriously loaded." Aurora rolled her eyes. "Can''t you tell this ce has some history?" "Fine. Your family is seriously loaded," Asher replied, grinning. Aurora sighed, exasperated. "Miss Montgomery, this must be your first time at the estate?" Mira called to them from up ahead. Aurora nodded. Until recently, she hadn''t even known her mother was alive, let alone where she lived. "Then you should get used to it." "What do you mean?" Aurora felt there was more to Mira''s words. "I mean, if you n on visiting the family head often, you''d better get familiar with the ce. Theyout is confusing, and first-timers almost always get lost." "That exins why it feels so different here," Aurora admitted. "Of course. If you knew what kind of business our family used to run..." Mira trailed off, smiling. Unlike others who might avoid certain topics, she was refreshingly candid. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "I heard the owner of this estate is some kind of fortune-teller?" Aurora pressed, sensing Mira''s openness. She wanted to learn more. "Of course. Our family has a long history. If you want to know more, someone will exin it to you in detail. They''ll do a much better job than I ever could," Mira said with a cryptic smile. Her words seemed straightforward at first but always carried an underlying meaning. Asher, meanwhile, was keeping a close eye on their surroundings. The estate was massive, almost unnervingly so. It took ten minutes just to walk from the garage to the main building. Halfway there, he realized something was wrong. Aurora and Mira were gone. "Damn it!" he muttered. He''d been so focused on observing the strange buildings, which felt like a massive maze, that he hadn''t even noticed when Aurora vanished. Without a guide, it was easy to get lost-exactly what Mira had warned them about. Asher had been suspicious of her from the start. Her eagerness to take Aurora to see Tina, coupled with her emphasis on Tina''s poor health, had set off rm bells in his mind. Yet, despite his caution, he''d somehow lost track of Aurora. Pulling out his phone, he discovered there was no signal. "What the hell is this ce?" he cursed. Aurora, meanwhile, was engrossed in Mira''s stories about the family,pletely forgetting Asher was behind them. By the time they reached the front door of the main building, she turned to speak to him and realized he was gone. "Where''s Ashy?" "He must''ve gotten separated. Most first-timers who don''t stay close to their guide end up lost. Don''t worry. I''ll take you to the family head, and I''ll send someone to find Mr. Betts and bring him here," Mira reassured her. "Alright," Aurora said, her mind focused on seeing Tina. Mira didn''t seem like a bad person, so Aurora let her guard down. "Let''s go," Mira said, knocking on the door. The entrance was a traditional, old- fashioned wooden door, with a knocker instead of a doorbell. For a moment, Aurora felt like she''d stepped back in time. The scene was surreal. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Will they hear us? This ce is huge," Aurora asked, watching Mira. "Of course," Mira replied with a smile. As soon as she spoke, the door creaked open with a long, drawn-out sound-exactly the kind you''d hear in old movies. Aurora froze, startled. Experiencing it in real life was entirely different. Inside, at least ten people stood lined up on either side of the doorway. The sight overwhelmed Aurora. This wasn''t what she''d expected whening to see Tina. It felt more like she was being weed as an honored guest. Dazed, she turned to Mira. "Your family''s weing ceremony is... borate," she said uncertainly. Mira smiled mysteriously. "Not everyone gets to enjoy this kind of wee." "Isn''t this the usual way?" Aurora asked, sensing something off. With Asher gone, she started to feel uneasy, recalling his earlier warnings. "This isn''t a ce just anyone can visit. I told you, this is where our family lives," Mira said, her tone ambiguous. Aurora hesitated at the door. "I''ll wait here for Ashy. He''ll worry if he can''t find me." "I told you, there''s no need to worry. I''ll make sure he joins you shortly. What you need to do now is go inside, Miss Aurora," Mira said firmly. Her tone had changed. Until now, she''d addressed her as "Miss Montgomery." The sudden shift to "Miss Aurora" sent a chill down Aurora''s spine. Chapter 765: Welcome Home, Miss Aurora "What... what did you just call me?" Aurora''s unease deepened. "You and I both know the truth-you are the family head''s daughter. Don''t worry, your friends will be taken care of. But for now, you need to do what you were meant to do." Aurora was pushed into the house. The moment her foot crossed the threshold, an aged voice greeted her from inside: "Wee home, Miss Aurora." At the end of the hallway stood an elderly man leaning on a cane. He was dressed in traditional Chinese attire, his face heavily wrinkled, but his sharp eyes pierced through the dim ambiance. Mira walked ahead toward him. "Mr. Elderstone, I''ve finally brought Miss Aurora back." "Mira, you promised to let me see Tina!" Aurora''s anger red as she realized she''d been tricked. What exactly were these people nning by bringing her here? "Miss Aurora, rest assured, the family head is currently recovering at a retreat. Once you''ve handled things here, I''ll personally take you to see her," Mr. Elderstone replied as he approached. He bowed deeply, a gesture reminiscent of ancient servants greeting their masters. Aurora felt a chill crawl up her spine. It was the 21st century, yet she was witnessing something she thought only existed in period dramas. "What... what are you doing?" Aurora stammered, her unease rendering her momentarily helpless. "Miss Aurora, please follow me. We''ve waited far too long for you," the old man said, his stooped figure radiating no malice, though thoughts of Asher filled Aurora with dread. Sensing her hesitation, Mira smiled. "Miss Aurora, haven''t you always wanted to know the family''s secrets? Mr. Elderstone will tell you everything you wish to know." "And my friend?" "He''s probably just lost. If you''re worried, I''ll personally go find him. Rest assured, we''ll take good care of him," Mira said with a breezy smile that only heightened Aurora''s wariness. "Let''s go, Miss Aurora," the old man urged. Aurora had no choice but to follow him. Would she finally uncover the truth she''d been seeking today? The vi''s interior was steeped in traditional elegance. The walls were adorned with calligraphy and paintings, many of which Aurora recognized as masterpieces-authentic works by renowned artists. Even if this house wasn''t worth much on its own, selling a single painting from the walls at auction would fetch a fortune. Though she couldn''t be certain from this distance whether they were originals or replicas, anything disyed so prominently in the main hall was unlikely to be a forgery. She had heard that the R family was an illustrious lineage, so owning such antiques was hardly surprising. The old man led her to a room brimming with an ancient charm. A carved wooden desk, a screen painted with elegant courtdies, and shelves made of pearwood filled the space. The books on the shelves exuded a ssical air, and to Aurora''s astonishment, she even spotted bamboo scrolls. What kind of family was this? The mystery deepened. On the desky brushes and ink, suggesting the old man had been painting moments before. A half-finished painting of lotus blossoms after rain sat on aged paper, the petals iplete. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "You appreciate art?" the old man asked, noticing her lingering gaze. Only a lover of art, he thought, would examine his work so intently. "I only paint in modern styles; I''ve never studied this kind," Aurora replied. "Don''t worry. In time, someone will teach you. We mustn''t lose our traditional culture," the old man said, gesturing for her to sit across from him. "Now, can you finally tell me what''s going on? Where''s my mother? How is she? And is the curse real?" Aurora fired off her questions in one breath. "Patience," he said, pouring her a cup of freshly brewed The teapot and cups were steeped in traditional aesthetics, and the aroma of the tea wafted into the air, calming Aurora''s nerves. As the pale yellow-green tea filled the cup, steam rose, blurring her vision. The fragrance of the tea filled the room, and she felt her agitation slowly fade. "Life is like tea," the old man said. "If you drink it too quickly, it''s no different from gulping water. The true essence of tea can only be appreciated when savored slowly." He took a small sip, his eyes closing in contentment as he exhaled deeply, as though the tea were the finest delicacy in the world. Aurora mimicked him, taking a careful sip. Truth be told, tea wasn''t her preference. Oswaldo asionally dragged her to tea tastings, but she preferred coffee, especially duringte nights when caffeine was a necessity. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Still, tea had a unique charm. Its initial bitterness gave way to a subtle sweetness, leaving a lingering fragrance that tempted her to take another sip. Seeing her calm down, the old man finally spoke. "My name is Bramwell Elderstone. In the family, they call me Mr. Elderstone." "You''re old enough to be my grandfather. I''ll call you Grandpa Bramwell," Aurora said. For a fraction of a second, Bramwell Elderstone''s expression froze as she uttered the word "grandpa." It seemed as if her words stirred something deep within him. A momentter, he returned to his usual demeanor. "Call me whatever you like. You must be eager to learn about this family. How much has your mother told you?" His voice, like the tea, carried a soothing cadence. Aurora shook her head. "She''s never said a word about it. When I was little, I''d ask her about my grandparents or her hometown. She always told me that she''d suffered a traumatic experience as a teenager and had forgotten her past. My father took her in, they fell in love, and then they had me. She used to say that the past didn''t matter, that what''s important is the future. Whether the past was good or bad, it''s already gone. What matters is living in the present and nning for the future." At the time, Aurora was too young to fully understand her mother''s words. Eventually, she stopped asking. "The family head is a clever woman, but also a selfish one," Bramwell Elderstone remarked. "No, she''s not! She''s the most selfless person I know," Aurora snapped, unable to tolerate any criticism of her mother. "Calm down. Have some tea. Remember, no matter the situation, you must remainposed and never act on impulse," Bramwell Elderstone advised. Aurora had once been excellent at controlling her emotions, but ever since her pregnancy, it felt as though her senses had been amplified, and her emotions frequently ran wild. Chapter 766: Astrology and Fortune-Telling "You can say what you want about others, but don''t talk about my mother like that," Aurora said, taking two sips of tea to calm her anger. "Maybe she''s a good mother to you, selfless even. But for the family, she''s a selfish person." Aurora frowned slightly, still displeased that he spoke poorly of Tina. "What do you mean by that?" "As the head of the family, every decision she makes should prioritize the family''s interests. Yet, she hid the fact that you existed. We only found out recently that when she left all those years ago, she had a child outside the family." Aurora struggled to grasp his meaning. "Why would my mother hide my existence from you?" "To exin that, we have to go back a long way. Do you have the patience to listen?" "I came here to learn the truth," Aurora replied. "Even if you hadn''te, we would''ve found you," Mr. Elderstone said with a smile. "For what reason?" "To inherit the family legacy, of course. The R family and the R Corporation will both be yours," Bramwell Elderstone said boldly. Aurora, having spent years navigating the business world, never believed in free gifts falling from the sky. And even if they did, they wouldn''tnd on herp. By the old man''s logic, this was clearly a good thing. If it was so great, then why had her mother faked her death and refused to acknowledge her existence? Between Bramwell Elderstone and Tina, Aurora''s loyalty was firmly with her mother. However, she also needed Elderstone to reveal the true secrets of the R family. "Tell me about the origins of the R family and the family''s secrets, like this so-called curse." "Alright, I''ll exin it to you slowly," Bramwell Elderstone began, his voice deliberate and even. "Our family is a lineage of astrologers and fortune-tellers." "Astrology?" Aurora asked, unfamiliar with the term. "Yes." Aurora excelled in many areas, but she was clueless about this one. Thinking about astrology reminded her of Tina''s peculiarities. For instance, whenever they attended a funeral for a close rtive, her mother would always look around and say strange things. If Aurora ever asked what she meant, Tina would dismiss it, saying she was just talking nonsense. Looking back now, it seemed like her mother''s professional instincts were at y. Tina must have ced great importance on the feng shui of the burial site and made casual remarks about it. Who would have thought that Tina was a master fortune-teller? Yet, she had kept her talents so low-profile that no one ever suspected. Bramwell Elderstone paused before continuing, "This knowledge dates back to ancient times, perhaps even earlier. The wisdom of the ancients far surpasses ours today. "They mapped the heavens and connected the stars to the mountains and rivers of Earth. Over time, they umted a wealth of knowledge. "While modern youth may not ce much importance on feng shui, in ancient times, it was crucial, from emperors tomoners. Astrology yed a vital role in many aspects of life, and as the years passed, various schools of thought emerged." Aurora had always been exposed to modern ideas. This was the first time she encountered something as profound as astrology. "What kind of school or rank does our family belong to?" she asked, still unclear about the subject. "Our family is, of course, at the pinnacle of all schools. We served emperors," Bramwell Elderstone dered, his expression lighting up with pride. To Aurora, his words sounded like something out of a historical drama or textbook. She never imagined she would be so close to such a story herself. "Does that mean our family is incredibly powerful?" "Of course. In ancient times, many famous figures worked in the light while we operated in the shadows. There is no historical record of us. "Our expertise in astrology was unparalleled. Every head of the family served as an advisor to emperors and generals. "Especially during times of dynastic change, the family head would emerge to assist the rightful ruler. Offering guidance and rity to the emperor was always their responsibility." Listening to Elderstone, Aurora felt as if she were hearing a myth. "Then our family must have been incredibly prosperous." "Not necessarily. Nothing in this worldes without a cost. For everything gained, something is lost. "The saying ''to serve a king is to serve a tiger'' is not just a dramatized phrase in TV shows. Reality is far crueler. "When assisting a new emperor to ascend the throne, they are naturally grateful and shower you with rewards. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "But the moment you fail to meet their expectations, their attitudes shift. Even a single wrong word can result in your death. "In fact, our family has faced three major cmities throughout history. Each time, we nearly went extinct. Yet we managed to survive. "Thest incident urred during World War II. The world was in chaos. The family head at the time foresaw that the family''s fate had reached its end and that nothing could reverse it. To avoid further massacres, she led the family to immigrate to New York. "Fortunately, the chaos of that period gave us the opportunity to escape. If we had stayed, we would have facedplete annihtion." From Bramwell Elderstone''s brief ount, Aurora heard the rise and fall of her family''s history. She recalled the paintings and calligraphy hanging in the vi when she arrived, likely relics of imperialmendations. The family had faced cycles of prosperity and decline, enduring countless changes to reach the present. Their story, akin to a legend, made Aurora realize her family''s extraordinary capabilities. "Is the curse real?" Aurora asked. If she had once dismissed curses as mere fantasy, Bramwell Elderstone''s recounting of the past made them seem less imusible. "It''s not unreasonable to call it a curse," Bramwell Elderstone nodded. "Every head of our family, throughout history, has been a woman. "Each family has its own rules, and in ours, the art of divination has always been passed down to daughters, never sons. "What''s strange is that every family head''s firstborn is always a girl. Modern science might exin this through gics or heredity. "But to us, it''s something extraordinary. Girls are more adept at mastering the family''s astrological practices, allowing them to carry on the tradition to this day. "As I''ve said before, every advantagees with a disadvantage. Nothing is absolutely perfect." Chapter 767: Changing Fate Aurora''s heart tightened as his tone shifted. "What''s the downside?" she asked. "Our fate will be altered." Aurora had heard countless myths about gods defying destiny, stories she once dismissed as nonsense. "Altered?" she repeated. "Do you know why even emperors relied on our family''s astrology? It''s because no matter what could or couldn''t be divined, the head of the family always knew the answers. They could predict not just family fortunes but even the fate of a nation. The family head foresaw that if our lineage continued its natural course, we would soon faceplete destruction. Astrology is about bncing yin and yang. Emperors have both visible and hidden forces-women represent yin, and men, yang. Our family represented the hidden force, while another branch remained visible. The family head divined a catastrophic disaster for us, while the visible branch was destined for ten generations of wealth and glory. Faced with this, the family head panicked. There were over a hundred members in the family at the time. If we fell, our name would vanish from history entirely. After weighing the pros and cons, the family head not only uncovered the secrets of fate but manipted them, swapping our family''s destiny with that of another. It''s said that on the day the other family was wiped out-executed to thest person- snow fell in June. Our family head led everyone to escape to New York. But something strange happened. From that generation onward, every family head''s lifespan shortened by ten years. The family head exined that it was heaven''s punishment for the sins wemitted. Others say it''s a debt of lives we owe, a debt that must eventually be repaid. Borrowed lives must one day be returned. The family head who led the escape foresaw all of this. She spoke of karma, saying that debts must always be paid. At the time, we didn''t believe her. Who would''ve thought her words woulde true? Whether it''s a curse or retribution, each family head''s life has grown shorter with every generation. Although our R family is thriving now, especially in the financial world, our mastery of astrology has faded. Even your mother only knows the basics-she''s far from a master. And you? You probably don''t even understand the concept of yin and yang. Perhaps this, too, is heaven''s punishment." Bramwell Elderstone''s sigh carried a weight that left Aurora deeply moved. She hadn''t known her family had endured so much. But what struck her most was his finalment. "So... Mom only has forty years to live?" Aurora was stunned. She had always dismissed this as a baseless rumor, hoping the truth wouldn''t be so grim. "By all ounts, yes. Her health began deteriorating half a year ago. I saw it happen to your grandmother as well..." Bramwell Elderstone''s voice faltered when he mentioned Aurora''s grandmother. For a moment, he seemed at a loss for words. After a pause, heposed himself and continued. "Your grandmother was healthy at first, but when she turned fifty, her condition suddenly worsened. Doctors couldn''t exin it. Not long after her fiftieth birthday, she..." Aurora noticed tears glistening in Bramwell Elderstone''s eyes. These weren''t the tears of a mere servant. His feelings for her grandmother seemed far deeper. Aurora had seen enough dramas and read enough novels to recognize bonds that transcended the usual master-servant rtionship. Perhaps Mr. Elderstone had loved her grandmother. "Grandpa Bramwell, do you have a picture of my grandmother? I''ve never seen her before." "I do. I''ve kept her pictures all these years. If you''d grown up in the R family, you''d have seen them too." Bramwell Elderstone pulled out his phone and began scrolling through photos. Some were of her grandmother at grand events, others captured her in everyday moments. Aurora could tell from the photos that her grandmother had been an elegant woman. Then, Bramwell showed her older photos, with a distinct vintage quality. The images had clearly been preserved digitally. One photo stood out-a picture of her grandmother holding a child. "Is that my mom?" Aurora immediately recognized the cherubic little girl in the photo. "Yes, that was taken on your mother''s fifth birthday." Aurora marveled at the strength of her family''s genes. She could see traces of her grandmother in her own face. "We really do resemble each other," she said. Aurora noticed she was about seventy percent like her mother, thirty percent like her father, Magnus, though at first nce, she looked more like Tina. "Yes, especially your eyes," Bramwell remarked, staring at Aurora''s face as if lost in thought. "Grandpa Bramwell, why are all the photos only of my mom and grandmother? Where''s my grandfather?" Aurora asked, suddenly realizing the omission. "Miss Aurora, that leads me to the next part of the story-about the traditions of the R family." Bramwell Elderstone''s face turned serious again. Aurora sensed the importance of what he was about to say and nodded eagerly. "Grandpa Bramwell, I''m listening." "I told you earlier about yin and yang in astrology. Everything in this world relies on bnce. Our family represents yin because, for generations, the heads of the family have always been women. Astrology has always been passed down to daughters, never sons. Do you remember the paintings you saw in the hallways and the main room?" If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Aurora nodded. "I saw them. What about them?" "Those paintings are all originals. Any one of them could sell for astronomical sums. They were gifts from emperors throughout history. When we immigrated, our family''s wealth allowed us to quickly establish ourselves. The sess of the R Corporation is a result of centuries of umted fortune. But this wealth didn''te from nowhere. It was built through the hard work of every family head, starting with the one who changed our fate. Our family can sustain ten generations of prosperity, but that wealth wasn''t easily earned. Even in ancient times, serving an emperor was akin to walking a tightrope. Every penny came at a price." Aurora agreed. "That''s absolutely true. Being close to power is always dangerous." "I''m d you understand. Because of this, every family head has warned their children against wasting the family''s resources. Each generation of family heads undergoes rigorous training from a young age, ensuring they grow capable. The family head can be controlled, but outsiders cannot. Imagine someone who didn''t grow up in the family. How could we know if they''d remain loyal to the family head? Even if some men seemed trustworthy at first, over time, they might harbor other intentions. This has happened before. One family head fell deeply in love with a man. At first, their rtionship was harmonious. But over time, the man grew resentful of the women''s dominant role in the family and became greedy for the treasures in our vault. He betrayed her, attempting to kill her, steal the family''s wealth, and even take our secrets of astrology. Fortunately, the family head discovered his betrayal in time and avoided disaster. After that, she decreed that no family head''s partner could live with her for more than five years. Since then, most family heads have lived out their years alone." Chapter 768: A Lifetime of Solitude "So, my grandmother went through the same thing? She was separated from the one she loved?" Aurora found it hard to believe. "Yes, she was. Every head of the family has faced the same fate without exception." "This rule is inhumane! I believe that aside from life and death, nothing in this world should be capable of separating two people in love. That man was just an exception, wasn''t he? Not every person in the world is as greedy as him. How could one man''s actions dictate the happiness of so many others?" Aurora struggled to understand their reasoning. The pain of separating from Julian due to unforeseen circumstances had already been unbearable for her. Knowing that each family head chose their path while fully aware they would one day part with the person they loved, she couldn''t fathom their mindset. If love only led to hurt, then wasn''t their love doomed from the very beginning? "It''s not as tragic as you imagine," Bramwell Elderstone exined. "Each family head undergoes special training from a young age. To them, the family alwayses first. Naturally, they fear the very scenario you just described, so when choosing a partner, most avoid selecting someone they truly love. "They carefully investigate their chosen candidate''s background, not requiring them toe from a wealthy or prominent family. First, they ensure there are no hereditary diseases in the family. Then they evaluate physical health, intelligence, and appearance-all of which must be exceptional. "To avoid the pain of separation, the family head refrains from developing genuine feelings. They conceal their true identity, creating a false persona to approach the man. Once they be pregnant, they leave without revealing who they really are. The man never knows their true identity, as all they seek is an intelligent heir." Aurora was stunned. Life, she thought, was far scarier than fiction. "Have they ever considered the feelings of these men? What if one of them truly falls in love? After they leave, the man might wait in vain, wasting his entire life. Isn''t that unfair to him?" Bramwell Elderstone burst intoughter. "Miss Aurora, you''re still too young. Do you really think men are that steadfast? Some may feel sad, but their sadness onlysts a little while, certainly not a lifetime. "Before long, they''ll move on and invest in a new rtionship. Really, what did they lose? The family head, on the other hand, bears the burden of pregnancy and raising the child. If anything, the men benefit. For those from less fortunate backgrounds, the family head oftenpensates them handsomely. "Most men are forgetful. It takes only a few months, maybe a year at most, for them to move on. The family head doesn''t have to worry about emotional entanglements. This way, she ensures her child is healthy and intelligent, while remaining free from the constraints of love. "It''s a mutually beneficial arrangement. Why wouldn''t everyone be happy with it? The men still go on to build their own families and have children, never knowing they also have a daughter somewhere out there." Aurora couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Even a drama series wouldn''t dare write such a plot. "You consider this normal, but to me, it''s utterly twisted. As women, they go through life without ever knowing what love truly is. "Even after having children, it''s incredibly sad-they''ll never beplete as women. As for the men, they''re not as fortunate as you make them out to be. They''re pitiable too. Sure, they might start new families one day. But they''ll always remember the person who appeared in their lives only to vanish mysteriously, never even knowing their own child was born. "Then there''s the child. On the surface, they''re born into the prestigious R family, but they lose their father''s love from the start and are raised with distorted beliefs. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "This is such a bizarre system. I could understand it in feudal times, but in the 21st century? It''s terrifying. No wonder my mother chose to escape." Bramwell Elderstone wasn''t offended by her words. Instead, he chuckled lightly. "You truly are her daughter. Among all the family heads, it''s likely only you two who think this way. "Your mother was a remarkably intelligent woman. From a young age, she disliked this system but never showed it. She acted just like any other family head, following the rulesid out by the family. "By the time she had skipped multiple grades and was about to take over as the head of the R family, she''d already graduated from university. She took a brief graduation trip, and no one suspected a thing. That was the opportunity she used to escape. "She may well have been the first family head in history to run away. Not only that, but she married and had a child outside the family. If not for your grandmother''s deteriorating health, I doubt she would''ve ever returned." "I understand my mother''s feelings," Aurora said. "She must have thought this system was insane and wanted to pursue her own happiness. She kept her identity a secret, pretending to be nothing more than an innocent girl with amnesia. "I think if my father hadn''t broken her heart, and if my grandmother''s condition hadn''t worsened, she would''ve stayed with the Montgomery family." As Aurora reflected, she realized her mother had shown many unusual behaviors during that time. She remembered how her mother had knitted countless sweaters, enough tost five years, though she''d been too young to understand what it all meant back then. "Yes," Bramwell Elderstone agreed. "She always had a strong will of her own. None of us ever truly knew what she was thinking." "And what about Mio?" Aurora asked, slowly piecing together the story of this family and realizing it wasn''t as mysterious as it first seemed. "Mio is Tina''s cousin. He was clever and sensible from a young age. However, our family has always prioritized women, so he was never eligible to inherit. "When your mother ran away, the family was thrown into chaos. While your grandmother was still alive, her health often deteriorated, especially because of that cursed illness. "People feared your mother might never return, so they needed a backup n. At first, they chose Mira. But Mira was too young and strongly opposed the idea, even threatening to take her own life if forced to be the family head. "We had no choice but to turn to her cousin. Mio was of the right age and had both the talent and ambition for the role, so we began grooming him for leadership. "Over the years, despite the family''s close watch, conflicts inevitably arose..." At this point, his tone shifted. Chapter 769: FT2 "What''s the conflict?" "The men want to seize power. I''ve said this before-money breeds ambition and desire. Back in the feudal era, the head of the family worked in secret to assist the emperor, and back then, the men in the family had to rely on women to survive. But times have changed. This society''s elites in most fields are men now, and some men within the family have gradually developed ideas of taking over. Over the past century, this phenomenon has grown worse. By your mother''s generation, it became even more difficult. First, your mother fled the family, giving others an opportunity to act. During the years your mother was gone, your grandmother struggled greatly. She had to fight against the rumors and opposition within the family all on her own. Later, when your mother returned, she shattered the ambitions of those male chauvinists. Your mother''s methods were ruthless, leaving them no room to act. But we all know that a centipede doesn''t die easily. They never gave up and eventually found another opportunity. For years, we didn''t know the family head had married and had a child outside the family. So, we repeatedly urged her to have a child, only to be refused with various excuses. Because of the family curse, the head of the family can only live to be forty. Mio and the forces behind him were waiting for this moment to take over R Corporation. Not long ago, the family head suddenly fainted at thepany, possibly due to some unknown stress. Mr. Grant and Mio used her ill health as an excuse to have her admitted to a sanatorium, taking full control of thepany in the process. During this time, thepany''s business has repeatedly been stolen. I found it suspicious and had someone investigate. Following the clues, I discovered you. Mira also confessed everything about you to me. That''s when I realized the family head wasn''t unwilling to have a child-she already had you. To keep your existence a secret, she has endured immense pressure all these years. It''s a good thing you''re here. You are the key to breaking Mr. Grant and Mio''s ns. I''ve already discovered that they''ve been secretly buying up scattered shares of thepany recently. After all, your mother is still thergest shareholder. Mio only has temporary control. To truly take power, he needs real strength. Now that you''ve appeared, you''re the one who can disrupt their ns. Mira has no ulterior motives-she just wants you to understand everything." Aurora finally grasped the entanglements within the family, but her expression grew heavier. "So, what are you suggesting?" "I hope you''ll step forward to take over R Corporation. It''s not just for the family-it''s for your mother. Her health is deteriorating. Can you really bear to see her continue to suffer?" Aurora knew he was ying the family card, but what choice did she have? Bramwell Elderstone wasn''t wrong. Maybe, over the past twenty-two years, she had been hurt by many people in her life, but the one person who had never harmed her was her mother, who gave birth to and raised her. Aurora also now had a rough idea of the current state of the R family. To her, it was nothing but bad news. No matter how wealthy the R family might be, it had nothing to do with her. She didn''t care about material things, and besides, she wasn''tcking money. "What if I refuse?" she asked bluntly, lifting her gaze. "Miss Aurora, you didn''t grow up in the family and are unfamiliar with everything about it. You don''t understand the family''s honor and responsibilities. Our family has reached this point thanks to the efforts of our predecessors. Without them, there would be no you today. Being born into this family isn''t something you can choose. It''s a responsibility we all share, including your mother. No one can escape this fate." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Aurora frowned slightly. "And if I don''t take over, what will you do?" "The family head might be in poor health, but that doesn''t mean she''s incapable of action. Until the day she dies, she''ll continue to carry the burden. But the situation is different now. Mio and Mr. Grant, those male power factions, will undoubtedly seize this opportunity to attack the family head. Besides managing thepany, the family head has to outwit and confront these wolves. This is a mistake she made, and she must bear the consequences herself. You can continue living as a member of the Montgomery family and pretend you never heard any of this today. But when the family head''s life ends, to prevent chaos within the family, Mio will fully take control. When that happens, the first person he''ll target is you because you''ll always be a threat to him." Bramwell Elderstone wasn''t in a hurry. He sipped his tea slowly, carefully exining the stakes. Beforeing here, he had thoroughly investigated Aurora''s personality. Aurora was a highly responsible person, so whether it was for the family or for Tina, she wouldn''t easily turn a blind eye. "My situation is different from theirs. I didn''t grow up in the R family, nor did I receive any training. And I... I have genuine feelings for someone. I''m deeply in love with him, and we n to marry this year. I''m also carrying his child. If you ask me to give him up, I absolutely won''t. Grandpa Bramwell, I have no right to evaluate the family''s rules, but personally, I can''t do it." Bramwell Elderstone, of course, knew about her and Julian, but he hadn''t expected her to already have a child. For the family, this was actually good news-there was no need to find someone to carry on the lineage. "Miss Aurora, although your situation is unprecedented, there was a simr case before. A family head once fell in love with a man and couldn''t bear to leave him after five years. That person was your grandmother. Hunters fear falling in love with their prey the most. When the timees to leave, it''s almost impossible. In the past, family heads avoided falling in love by leaving as soon as conception seeded, limiting contact with the man. Five years was the longest anyone stayed. Your grandmother truly loved that man, and by the final year, she couldn''t bear to leave." "And then? Did you force them apart?" "You could say that. To prevent this from happening again, we sought out an expert to develop a drug called FT2." "What''s that?" "A drug that makes you forget love. The family head chose to inject it herself. She forgot the man and returned to the family, raising your mother alone." Hearing this, Aurora stood up abruptly. "So you want me to forget too? Impossible. He''s the most important person in my life, more important than my own life. I''m carrying his child. I will never choose to forget him. As for R Corporation, as for the R family-I don''t care at all. Sorry, I''m going home." "Miss Aurora, why rush off? I''ve prepared something for you to see." Bramwell Elderstone activated a projector. On the wall behind Aurora, an image appeared. It was Tina. The slideshow began with photos of her as a child and yed on. Chapter 770: We Promised to Be Together Aurora couldn''t refuse to look into her mother''s past. From childhood to adulthood, there were photos of her life. Only in candid shots did her mother smile radiantly. In formal settings, although her mother smiled, her eyes betrayed a sense of restrained dissatisfaction. She wasn''t truly happy. Aurora watched her mother grow taller, more beautiful, and increasingly aplished, winning numerous international awards. On her college graduation day, the joy in her mother''s graduation photo was palpable. Perhaps it was because her mother knew her ns were finallying to fruition. She looked like a bird set free. After that photo, there was a gap of years until the next one-her mother''s return. She had matured and be calm. By then, she had experienced the highs and lows of life. Magnus''s betrayal and Genevieve''s schemes had taught her far too much. Suddenly, Aurora felt an inexplicable ache for her mother. Years ago, her mother had plotted and nned for so long. Her goal was to escape the cage she was trapped in, to break free from her shackles. She thought she would gain a beautiful love story after her sess, breaking free from her family''s restrictions and falling in love with Aurora''s father. But who could have predicted what would happen? Despite all her efforts, the result turned out like that. Aurora recalled Genevieve''s relentless schemes from when she was a child and her mother''s repeated tolerance. Her mother had learned many things within the family, but none of them had taught her how to navigate rtionships. In love, she was like a child. She believed that constantpromise and concession would bring her father back. But instead, it only gave Genevieve the leverage to be even more arrogant. Later, the family sought her out, asking her to return and inherit her position. Her grandmother''s health had deteriorated, and Magnus''s indifference had pushed her back into the fold. In the next photo, her mother looked somewhat like the one Aurora remembered, though her demeanor had changed. The mother Aurora remembered was always gentle, cooking her favorite meals, knitting sweaters for her at home-even though learning to knit had taken her a long time. But in this photo, taken on her first day back in the family business, when she chaired the board meeting, her expression was stern, her face cold. There was a frosty aura about her, as if no warmth from the sun could melt her. If she had once been able to force a smile, by then, even that was beyond her. The photos continued, and her expressions never changed. In theter photos, her mother''splexion grew increasingly pale. Her health must have been deteriorating. One photo, in particr, struck Aurora. It captured her mother coughing up blood. Seeing that vivid red, Aurora''s heart ached. The slideshow paused on the final photo. Her mother was lying on a hospital bed with her eyes closed. She was merely asleep, but the exhaustion and frailty on her face made Aurora''s heart clench painfully. "Why are you showing me this?" "The head of the family sacrificed her entire life for you. Do you know how difficult it was for her when she first returned? Not only did she have to faceints from the family, but she also had to battle those wolves. You run apany-you should know how brutal the battlefield can be." Aurora knew. She had spent three years fighting alone in New York. Even now, she didn''t know how she had managed to survive back then. She had never told anyone how much she had suffered. Whenever someone asked, she''d brush it off with a light-heartedment, keeping the pain to herself. "Before bringing you here, I had someone investigate your past. Your journey hasn''t been smooth either. You started apany in New York, didn''t you? It''s currently being managed by Mr. Asher Betts." "Yes, so what?" Aurora''s emotions were still tangled in the photos of Tina. "Nothing. I just want to tell you something. When yourpany was just starting, it was in dire straits, nearly bankrupt. Then younded a significant order that saved it. After that order, you secured several other medium-sized contracts, which helped stabilize thepany and keep it afloat." "How do you know that?" Aurora asked in shock. These details were something even Julian didn''t know. "Because that order that saved yourpany-your mother orchestrated it. She wasn''t absent from your life. She just kept her care hidden so we wouldn''t find out. She handled those orders discreetly. Back then, I noticed something unusual but didn''t investigate. I never imagined she had a daughter and was quietly helping her. It wasn''t until I saw your file that I connected the dots. Your mother has always been thinking of you. Now that she''s still in the hospital and not doing well, are you really willing to let her continue working like this?" If Bramwell Elderstone hadn''t revealed this secret, Aurora would never have known. In that moment, she felt immense sorrow and guilt. Her mother had been helping her all along. Aurora knew Bramwell Elderstone was saying this to convince her to be the head of the family, but he wasn''t wrong. She had never done anything for her mother in return. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! It wasn''t that Aurora didn''t want to step up. It was that doing so would hurt someone else-Julian, a man who had given her everything. How could she bear to hurt him? She stood frozen, staring at thest photo on the wall. Tina, though asleep, still had her brows knitted tightly together. Tina had fallen into aa during Aurora''s disappearance. Aurora felt heartbroken. It must have been her fall into the sea that had pushed her mother to this state. Her fingers curled into fists, tightening and loosening, over and over. What should she do? She hade here only to uncover the truth. Someone had once told her, "What if the truth is something you can''t bear?" Aurora had never contemted the meaning of those words before. Now she understood, but it left her trapped in an impossible situation. "Grandpa Bramwell, I''ll take the position as head of the family. But I won''t inject FT2. I love him, and he loves me. We promised to be together for a lifetime." Bramwell Elderstone sighed. "Miss Aurora, it''s not that I''m being heartless. This rule has been in ce since ancient times." "This rule was established because of that man. But Julian''s family background is solid. He doesn''t need our family''s money." "I understand your feelings, Miss Aurora. If you wish to abolish this rule, it''s not impossible," Bramwell Elderstone said, a hint ofpromise in his tone. "What do you mean? How can I abolish it?" Aurora''s eyes lit up at his words. "You said you and Julian love each other deeply. Do you believe in your love?" "Of course!" Aurora nodded firmly. She couldn''t imagine herself giving up on Julian, or Julian abandoning her. They had long since pledged their lives to one another. Chapter 771: Give Me Three Days "Miss Aurora, do you dare to make a bet with me? If he truly loves you, and you love him just as deeply, then even after you forget him, if you two can still find your way back to each other, I''ll break the rules for you. And I will fulfill my duty and never interfere with you again. How about it?" Bramwell Elderstone''s voice was calm, but his words carried a weight that hung heavily in the air. Aurora''s expression didn''t falter. "You''re still insisting on making me take the FT2 injection?" "Yes, please forgive me. It''s my duty. I''m also curious to see just how profound the love you speak of truly is." Bramwell''s deep-set eyes glimmered with a hidden intent, as though his mind had wandered to something else. Aurora fell silent. Forgetting Julian would be so unfair to him. He had just found himself again-how could she do this to him? And what about her mother? Her mother was lying weak in a hospital bed, and Aurora had finally seen the truth about the R family-a heartless, maniptive n that cared only about its own interests. "Miss Aurora, have you made up your mind? Or are you hesitating because youck confidence in your love?" Bramwell pressed on, his voice sharp. "You don''t need to use reverse psychology on me. I''ll take the bet. If I can fall in love with him again after losing all my memories, you''ll never interfere again?" "Yes. I''ll step aside entirely. And if you can prove the greatness of love, I will destroy the FT2 form." "I also want to rewrite the family rules. Is that eptable?" "If you can overturn them, you''ll have the right to set new ones," Bramwell replied with a faint smile. Although his tone was professional, it was clear he didn''t personally believe this was a good idea. "Fine. I agree to the bet. You won''t go back on your word, will you?" Aurora''s gaze was steady as she confronted him. "Miss Aurora, what kind of man do you think I am? Everything I do is for the benefit of the family. If your choices lead to a brighter future for us, I will support you in everything." "Alright. I''ll prove everything to you. Love and family can coexist. Nothing can defeat our love." "Miss Aurora, I''m d to see your resolve. I''ve read your file-you''re a capable person. I believe you''ll be a suitable leader for the family. Let''s begin." Bramwell''s tone grew urgent, as though couldn''t wait any longer. "Grandpa Bramwell, I have a request," Aurora said suddenly. "What is it?" "I want to see him onest time. Give me three days. I''lle back to you after that. If I have to leave, shouldn''t I at least say goodbye?" Her voice softened as she thought of Julian, who was likely already frantically searching for her. She felt a pang of guilt. She was going to hurt him again. "Fine. I trust you, Miss Aurora. You won''t deceive me, will you?" "I won''t." "Good. In three days, I''ll send Mira to fetch you. This ce isn''t easy to find." "Alright." "Miss Aurora, don''t me me. We''re running out of time. You are the family''s only hope." "I understand. I also brought a friend here with me. I don''t want to keep him waiting. May I leave now?" Aurora thought of Asher and how worried he must be by now. "Of course. I''ll take you to him." Bramwell stood and opened the door to his study. The mansion was vast and eerily quiet. As they walked through its halls, Aurora asked, "Grandpa Bramwell, is there no way to break the curse?" Her agreement to his terms hadrgely been driven by her determination to resolve this one issue. She couldn''t let her mother suffer because of it. "When you be the head of the family, you can seek the answer yourself," Bramwell replied with a sigh. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! It was clear he wasn''t telling her the whole truth. Aurora''s resolve only grew stronger. If there was a curse, there had to be a way to break it. By the time they reached the room, Asher''s voice was already echoing through the door. "You''d better let her go right now! If she gets hurt, I''ll burn this ce to the ground!" Mira, standing nearby, scoffed and rubbed her ear. "I told you, Miss Aurora is just talking with Mr. Elderstone. Why are you acting like such a nagging old man?" "Who knows what you''re doing behind closed doors?" Asher snapped. "Ashy," Aurora called out as she pushed the door open. She saw Asher pacing anxiously, his expression dark with worry. At the sight of her, Asher rushed over. "Did they do anything to you?" "Rx, I''m fine. I just had a conversation with Mr. Elderstone, that''s all." To reassure him, Aurora spun around in ce. "See? Perfectly unharmed." "Good. This ce is awful. Let''s go," Asher said, his relief evident. "Alright. Ashy, I want to go see my mom. Come with me," Aurora said gently. "Of course." Asher''s worry faded as he saw she was safe. "I''ll take you there," Mira offered. "No thanks. Just give us the address. We''ll drive ourselves. Who knows where you might take us next?" Asher shot back, still on edge from earlier. "Suit yourself." Mira huffed, rattled off an address, and stalked away. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Bramwell''s demeanor softened as he watched them. "If the family head knows you''re visiting her, she''ll be happy. She never says it, but we all know you''re the one she cares about most." "It''s my fault for not understanding her intentions all these years." Aurora felt a deep sense of shame. She hadn''t been there when her mother needed her most. "It doesn''t matter. You can make up for it now. Don''t keep her waiting," Bramwell said kindly. Aurora nodded. "I won''t." She and Asher left the sprawling, intimidating mansion and got into the car. As soon as they were on the road, Asher turned to her. "Did he really not do anything to you?" "I''m pregnant. What could he possibly do to me?" Aurora teased, smiling at Asher''s overprotectiveness. She was grateful to have a friend like him. "If he didn''t do anything, then he must''ve said something. Otherwise, why go through all the trouble of bringing you there?" Asher frowned, clearly not convinced. "Ashy, it''s fine. Don''t worry," Aurora reassured him. She didn''t tell him the details of her agreement with Bramwell. The less he knew, the better. "Alright. As long as you''re okay. If anything happened to you, Julian would lose his mind," Asher muttered, his concern never fully fading. At the clinic, Tina''s health had begun to improve now that she knew Aurora was safe. John Walsh stayed by her side, taking care of her every need. Erica rushed into the room, her face pale. "Something''s wrong. I just heard from someone at thepany-Miss Aurora went there looking for you!" "What? She came looking for me? Where is she now?" Tina''s voice trembled with urgency. Aurora was in New York, and she hadn''t known? How was that possible? She quickly asked for her phone. Hours ago, Julian had called her, but with her health deteriorating, her phone had been on silent. Chapter 772: The Price of Being the Head of the Family When Tina tried calling Julian back, his phone was already off. He was likely on a flight, which meant Aurora wasn''t with him. "Thepany said she left with Mira," someone reported. "Mira! What is she trying to do now?" Tina''s voice was tinged with frustration. "Mira has always wanted Miss Aurora to return and inherit the family business, to ease your burden. Last time, when she deliberately forced the two of you to meet, wasn''t it just to make you acknowledge Miss Aurora''s identity? Mira grew up under your watch. She has always been good to you. If Aurora coulde back to share your responsibilities, I believe Mira would be more than willing to help." "But that would ruin Aurora! Why would I have done everything I did back then if it was all for nothing? Find out where Mira has taken Aurora-quickly!" Tina''s voice grew increasingly agitated. Erica reached out and held her hand gently. "Don''t get too worked up, Tina. Your health can''t handle this kind of stress!" Tina shook her head, her voice filled with worry. "How can I not be worried? You know what kind of people are in this family! They don''t care about Aurora''s well-being. To them, it''s all about the family''s interests!" "This is just how it has always been," Erica said with a sigh. "The family has been loyal to itself for generations, putting its interests above everything else. And Mr. Elderstone... he has always been devoted to the previous head of the family. He followed everymand to the letter. Before thest head passed away, they made him swear to serve the family with all his might. When you left those years ago, everyone feared you wouldn''t return. That''s why they started grooming Mio to take your ce. Mr. Elderstone never knew you had a child. But now, with thepany facing frequent attacks and orders being stolen, they''ve traced it all back to Aurora. Mio''s hopes are dashed now, but Miss Aurora... she won''t escape. She''s the next heir." Tina''s face grew pale. "Not everyone wants to be the heir." She knew the pain of that role. That''s why she left all those years ago. Being the heir might seem morous-leading the R family and the R Corporation. But how could anything in lifee without a price? The price of being the head of the family... was a lifetime of loneliness. That was why she had made the choices she did back then-to spare Aurora from this fate. She didn''t want her daughter to bear this burden. All she wanted was for Aurora to live a normal, happy life. "Calm down. I''ll go find out what''s going on," Erica said before leaving. She knew how deep the waters ran in the R family. But what choice did anyone born into this family have? John Walsh, who had overheard the conversation, spoke softly. "Tina, everyone has their own destiny. You''re not a god. You can''t control someone else''s fate." "As a mother, this is the only thing I can do for my child," Tina said with a bitterugh. "I''ve tried so hard for so long, but in the end, I still can''t fight fate. How ridiculous." "All you''ve thought about is protecting her," John said gently. "But have you ever considered that Aurora might want to protect you too? Mira isn''t even your biological daughter, yet she''s done so much for you. How much more would Aurora do? You''re not the only one in this world with love and loyalty." Every mother wanted the best for their child-it was a natural instinct. Even animals shared this maternal nature. Tina only wanted to shield Aurora from the things she herself had endured. She didn''t want her daughter to repeat her mistakes. "John, you don''t understand this feeling," Tina said softly. "I would give my life for her without hesitation." "I do understand," John replied. "But Tina, while you may not care about your own life, there are others who care about you and worry for you. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Your daughter matters, yes, but what about the others who care for you? We want you to be well too." He pulled her into an embrace, pressing a gentle kiss to her hair. "Don''t worry too much. The road ahead is hers to walk. You can''t carry her forever." Tina let out a deep sigh. There was nothing she could do now but wait for news. Erica soon returned. "Madam, Mira has already taken Miss Aurora back to the family estate." "Prepare the car. I''m going back," Tina said urgently. She had known this would happen, yet hearing it confirmed still made her heart race. "Madam, it may already be toote," Erica said, ncing at her watch. "Miss Aurora has been at the estate for two hours. If Mr. Elderstone truly intended to act, it''s likely already done." "Give me the phone," Tina demanded. She had spent her entire life protecting Aurora, preparing for this very moment. To have it end this way? It was unbearable. She dialed Mr. Elderstone''s number. The phone rang three times before he answered. "Madam." "You still recognize me as the head of the family? Do I even exist in your eyes? Release Aurora immediately!" Tina''s voice was sharp, her anger barely contained. Mr. Elderstone''s tone was calm but firm. "I should ask you, do you still have the family in your heart? You''ve hidden the existence of such a grown daughter for over ten years! If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! You know Mr. Grant has always been pushing for Mio to be the head. Did you forget your mother''s dying words? Our family has always been led by women, for generations. Do you know what chaos would ensue if those wolves took control? If the family loses its power under your watch, how will you face our ancestors?" His voice grew unsteady with emotion. "Mr. Elderstone, this is the 21st century. Ancestors? The dead feel nothing. Why are you so stubborn? Do you think being the head of the family is such a great thing? If it were, why would I have run away back then? I don''t want my daughter to walk this path. I just want her to have a happy, peaceful life." Their views were irreconcble. To Mr. Elderstone, nothing mattered but the family''s interests. He would sacrifice anything for the family. To Tina, she was just a mother. And to a mother, her child''s happiness was everything. "You''ve strayed so far from the family''s values! Do you think this is what your mother wanted? Your health is deteriorating, and I didn''t know you had a daughter. That''s why Ipromised and prepared Mio to take over the business." This was why Tina had kept Aurora''s identity a secret. She knew that if Mr. Elderstone found out, he would bring Aurora back to force her into the role of heir. "What about Aurora? What have you done to her? She knows nothing of this!" "I''ve told her everything. And she has agreed to take on the role of head of the family." Chapter 773: Destroying the R Family "It''s impossible. Do you think I don''t understand what it means to take on the role of head of the family? She has someone she loves. She would never give that up," Tina said, fully aware of the bond between Aurora and Julian. "Master, you should be grateful. You have a daughter braver than you think. Shall we make a bet?" "What kind of bet?" Tina asked, confused. "A bet on her love. I''ve already injected her with FT2. If she ovees everything, I''ll make an exception for her. If she fails, she''ll end up just like every previous head of the family-alone for the rest of her life." "What?! You''ve injected her with FT2? Are you insane? Aurora is pregnant!" "Rx. This drug has no effect on pregnant women. She has confidence in herself- don''t you?" "You''re crazy. Absolutely crazy! If anything happens to my daughter, I''ll destroy the R family in a single night, no matter the cost!" Tina was losing her mind. The daughter she had always protected so carefully, the one she cherished above all else-at this moment, family and responsibility meant nothing to her. All she wanted was for Aurora to be safe. No one was allowed to harm her daughter. "Mom..." As Tina shouted into the phone at Bramwell Elderstone, her eyes red with rage, a familiar voice reached her ears. Turning her head, she saw Aurora standing by the door, smiling through a cascade of tears. Aurora finally realized how much Tina loved her. Her mother was willing to destroy the family she had protected for so long, just for her. "Aurora..." Tina''s hand froze on the phone. Time seemed to stand still in that moment. The call was still connected, and Bramwell Elderstone''s voice came through again. "I was just teasing you earlier. It looks like Miss Aurora is already with you." "You..." Tina was speechless. Bramwell Elderstone, usually so serious, had actually made such a joke. "I''ve told her everything," he continued. "And I''ve given her three days to decide. After three days, she''ll make her own choice. Alright, I won''t interrupt your reunion. Master, your daughter is stronger than you think. You should have more faith in her." With that, he hung up. Aurora ran toward Tina. Since Tina had reappeared in her life, Aurora had been turned away every time she tried to see her. In Aurora''s mind, her mother had always been gentle and aloof. But now, seeing Tina lying weakly on the bed, Aurora was ovee with guilt. She threw herself into her mother''s arms. "Mom, I know everything now. This time, even if you kill me, I won''t leave you. Don''t even think about pushing me away again!" Aurora thought back to theirst meeting. If only she hadn''t left that day. That day, Tina had coldly shut her out, even ordering Erica to send her away. At the time, Aurora hadn''t understood what her mother was trying to hide. All she had wanted was to be closer to Tina, to have more heart-to-heart talks like they did when she was a child. But Tina had been so ruthless, so determined to push her away. Tina held Aurora tightly, tears streaming down her face and onto Aurora''s neck. "Never again. I''ll never push you away again. I''m sorry. I''m so sorry." Every time she had rejected Aurora, every time she had hung up on her, Tina''s heart had twisted in pain. Erica, watching the scene, also teared up. She knew better than anyone how much Tina had suffered. Seeing Tina''s health deteriorate day by day, watching her cough up blood, Erica had been deeply worried. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Tina''s physical condition was one thing, but what mattered more was her longing for Aurora. She could only hear about Aurora''s life from others, unable to do anything herself. John Walsh stood nearby, smiling with relief. No one understood better than him how much Tina cared about her daughter. Over the years, Tina had quietly watched over Aurora, her heart aching at the struggles her daughter faced. She had longed to see her, but the pain of being unable to do so had been unbearable. Today, all of that was finally over. Mother and daughter were reunited, fulfilling one of Tina''s deepest wishes. From now on, she would have no regrets. Tina wiped away Aurora''s tears, remembering her pregnancy. "Stop crying, sweetheart. You''re pregnant. You can''t get too emotional." "Mom, I won''t cry," Aurora replied, holding back her tears. Being able to call Tina "Mom" again was the happiest moment of her life. "Good girl." Seeing Aurora''s tear-streaked face, Tina was reminded of her as a little girl. When Aurora was young, she had been lively and a bit headstrong. One time, Magnus had promised to take them to an amusement park over the weekend. Little Aurora had been excited all week. The night before, she pulled out a pile of dresses. "Mom, should I wear the white dress or the red one tomorrow?" "I think you''d be better off wearing pants," Tina suggested, pulling out a pair of adorable overalls from the pile. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Pants are for boys! I''m not wearing them!" Little Aurora pouted, her lips sticking out so far they could almost touch the sky. Tina ruffled her hair. "If you wear a dress and ride the roller coaster, the wind might blow it up. Then everyone will see your underwear. That would be embarrassing, wouldn''t it?" Like most little girls, Aurora loved dresses, especially princess dresses. But Tina felt they weren''t very practical for an amusement park. With a childish voice, little Aurora dered, "Mom, I have a solution! This way, I can wear a dress and no one will see my underwear!" "Oh? What''s your solution, sweetheart?" Tina asked, curious about what Aurora hade up with. Aurora''s next words left herpletely speechless. "Mom, I just won''t wear underwear! Then no one can see it. You''re so silly." Looking at the triumphant expression on little Aurora''s face, standing with her hands on her hips, Tina was at a loss for words. "Yay! We''re going to the amusement park tomorrow!" Little Aurora cheered, jumping on the bed. Tina quickly grabbed her. "No! Not wearing underwear is absolutely not allowed. Girls must wear them." "But it''s so troublesome to take them off when I need to pee," little Aurora said, biting her finger. "If I don''t wear them, I can just squat and pee." Tina, who had spent her life learning so many sophisticated things, found herself utterly unprepared to deal with a child''s innocent logic. "You silly girl. Tomorrow, you will wear underwear, and you will wear pants. You can choose whichever style you like, but that''s final." Tina delivered her verdict. Little Aurora burst into tears. "Bad Mommy! You''re so mean! I don''t want to wear them!" Chapter 774: My Turn to Protect You Tina felt helpless. Taking care of a child was far more challenging than studying for exams in the past. She could only pull Aurora back into her arms. "If you agree to wear pants instead of a skirt, I''ll buy you colorful cotton candy tomorrow." "Colorful cotton candy?" Aurora''s tears stopped instantly, her big eyes lighting up. "Yes, there is." "Is it like rainbow colors?" "Yes, if you behave, Mommy will buy it for you." Aurora''s tears turned into a smile. "Mommy, I''ll behave. I''ll wear pants. You have to buy me colorful cotton candy." "Alright, I''ll buy you colorful cotton candy." Tina smiled and held out her pinky. "Let''s make a pinky promise." This was Aurora''s favorite gesture. Whenever she was promised something, she would insist on a pinky promise, fearing the other person might forget. Looking at Aurora''s smiling face, Tina saw a reflection of the little girl who used to cry over wearing skirts. Time had flown by so quickly. "Aurora, let Mommy take a good look at you." Tina brushed away the traces of tears on Aurora''s face. Her cheeks had grown, shedding the babyish innocence of childhood. "Mommy, please don''t leave me again, okay?" Aurora thought of how, in the past, she didn''t even have the right to call Tina "Mommy." Now, hearing it felt especially precious. Tears welled in Tina''s eyes as she nodded. "You''re my treasure. How could I bear to lose you?" "Alright, everyone calm down. Little Aurora is pregnant, and Tina is still recovering. Neither of you can get too emotional." "You''re right." Tina smiled. At that moment, she didn''t want to think about anything else. She just wanted to stay by her daughter''s side. Asher took a phone call. Julian had already arrived in New York and was frantic with worry. Asher sent him the address of the sanatorium and assured him that everything was fine. Julian had been almost driven mad by his concern for Aurora. "You little troublemaker, don''t you dare run off again. If you do, that man will practically flip the world over to find you. Anyway, he''s on his way here now." "Thank you, Ashy. Ashy, I''m a bit hungry. Can you get me some lunch?" "Of course. What do you feel like eating?" "Anything. You know my tastes." "Alright. Tina, make sure she doesn''t run off again while I''m gone." Asher teased Tina yfully. Tina knew the bond between Asher and Aurora. From the looks of it, their rtionship was even closer than she had imagined. "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure she doesn''t run off this time." "Goodbye, Tina." Asher left, determined to get something nutritious for Aurora. Once Asher was gone, Tina sent John Walsh and the others away. Then she turned to Aurora. "Alright, tell me. What is it you want to say to me?" No one knew a daughter better than her mother. Asher hadn''t noticed Aurora''s intentions, but Tina had. "You caught me, Mommy. How did you know?" "You''ve always made this face when you try to hide something from me. Even after all these years, you haven''t changed." Tina chuckled softly. "Ah, so that''s how you knew? I let my guard down." Aurora felt rxed in her mother''s presence. Looking at Aurora was like looking in a mirror. Not only did Aurora resemble Tina in appearance, but even her temperament was the same. Tina had already guessed what Aurora wanted to say. "Aurora, Julian will be here soon. I want you to go back with him. From the moment you were born, I kept you away from the R family because I wanted you to grow up as an ordinary child. I gave you medicine to prevent pregnancy because I knew that if you had a child, you''d inherit the so-called curse. You''d only live to thirty. Julian has been giving you medicine these past few months to nourish your body, and now you''re pregnant. Everything I did was for nothing. But it''s not just about that. The family is too dangerous. You shouldn''t have gotten involved. I refused to acknowledge you before because it was for your own good. Now, many in the family support Mio. If you don''t want to, Mr. Elderstone won''t force you. Just pretend you don''t know anything about the family. I''ll ask Mr. Elderstone to keep your existence a secret. The two of you can live a peaceful life together." Tina''s voice was earnest and full of concern. She didn''t want Aurora to go down the same path she had. Aurora''s grandmother had taken the serum, forgetting even the man she loved most. Tina still remembered how, as a child, her mother would stare nkly into space and ask herself if she''d forgotten something. It broke Tina''s heart. She resolved never to experience the same thing. She had to escape the family. But things didn''t go as nned. She trusted the wrong person, Magnus, and had a child. Even knowing what would happen, she decided to have the baby, convinced Magnus was the love of her life. Tina had always been someone who loved with all her heart. Even though she foresaw her own fate, she still gave everything for love. Aurora met Tina''s gentle gaze. It was the same as always-full of love and warmth, directed solely at her. "Mommy, if I leave, what about you?" "I don''t have much time left. As the head of the family, I have my responsibilities. Being forgiven by you in this lifetime is enough for me." Aurora reached out to touch Tina''s face. Despite being bare-faced, Tina didn''t look like a woman in her forties. Perhaps it was the family''s unique traits. "Mommy, you''ve done enough for me. You''ve protected me for so long. Now it''s my turn to protect you. If it''s a curse, I believe there''s a way to break it. I won''t let anything happen to you. As your daughter, I have my responsibilities too. I won''t let anyone hurt you again." "Aurora, didn''t Mr. Elderstone tell you? If you take over as head of the family, you''ll be injected with FT2?" "Yes, he told me." "Then why are you still willing? Julian is a good man. I know you love him, and he loves you too. If you choose to forget, do you know how much that will hurt him?" Tina couldn''t understand why Aurora was so stubborn. Aurora''s expression was resolute. "Mommy, I know you''re trying to protect me. If there were any other way, I wouldn''t do this. Grandpa Bramwell promised me that if I break the rules, I can reshape the family. I''ll abolish all these absurd traditions." "You stubborn child. I don''t want you to carry so much on your shoulders." Tina ruffled Aurora''s hair gently. Chapter 775: The Best Mother in the World As Aurora''s mother, Tina knew exactly how stubborn her daughter could be. That unyielding nature clearly came from her own bloodline. "Mom, I don''t want you to bear the burden of everything anymore. I''ll put an end to the R family and create a new one. But before that, I''ll clear away every obstacle in my path." Aurora''s face was resolute, her words sharp and decisive. She''d once thought that everything she''d been through was just the result of unfortunate idents. But now, she knew better-those weren''t idents. Someone had tried to kill her and her child, and they might strike again. Aurora wouldn''t allow any threats to remain, neither for herself nor her child. "And what about Julian?" Tina asked. "Even if he loses his memory, I believe I''ll fall in love with him all over again. I made a bet with Grandpa Bramwell-my love is the wager." "You''re impossible, child. I don''t even know what to say anymore." Tina pulled Aurora into her arms. "Mom, I''m doing this for a better future. The family''s rules have existed for so many years-I can''t just ignore them. But I also don''t want you to keep suffering. If I want to have it all, I must pay the price. If I win, I''ll eliminate the filth within the family and be with Julian. Why not take the chance?" Tina shook her head. "Since it''s a gamble, there''s always a chance of losing. Are you certain you''ll still love Julian when the timees? What if you don''t? Or worse-what if you fall in love with someone else? Then you''ll lose everything." "I trust Julian, and I trust myself-because of love." Aurora had always wondered: If she''d met someone else first, would she have fallen for them just as deeply? The answer to that question was something she and Julian would discover together. She believed that, in the near future, she would wear a white wedding dress and be his bride. "I think it''s not just the family you''re reshuffling, but your entire life," Tina remarked. "Mom, leave the family matters to me. In three months, I''ll make sure Mio is gone from the family." Aurora gently touched her stomach. She was almost three months pregnant, but her belly wasn''t showing much yet. In another three months, it would begin to grow. So, she gave herself three months to clean things up and then focus on her pregnancy. "I''ve never doubted your abilities. Just remember to take care of yourself and not push beyond your limits. Don''t forget-you have a child now." Seeing Aurora''s confidence, Tina felt less worried than before. She knew better than anyone about the love between Aurora and Julian. Although the gamble was risky and required immense trust, it was clear: if either of them faltered, their love would be the sacrifice. But Aurora believed in Julian, just as she believed in herself. She was certain neither of them would let the other down. If they won, the rewards would be immense, and they''d be free of trouble for the rest of their lives. "Mom, I''ll be careful. You don''t need to worry about anyone else anymore. Just focus on taking care of yourself." "Aurora, it''s my fault. I didn''t protect you well enough." "Don''t say that. You''ve done wonderfully. You''re the best mom in the world. I''ve never regretted being your daughter." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Who wouldn''t be moved by words like that? Tina had once faked her death andter refused to acknowledge Aurora. And yet, Aurora didn''t hold a single grudge against her. "Mom, can we keep this from Julian for now? I''m afraid if he finds out, he won''t agree to it." "You''re nning to act first and exinter?" Tina frowned. This was something Aurora should discuss with Julian herself, but apparently, Aurora had other ns. "Mom, everyone has their own selfishness. I have mine, and Julian has his. His selfishness is to protect me no matter what, to ensure I''m never hurt." "And even knowing how much he cares for you, you still insist on going your own way?" "I have no choice. This is something I must do. I can''t let you keep bearing the responsibilities that should be mine. When I was unwell, Julian kept everything from me, even secretly contacting you. He knew how poor your health was and still didn''t tell me. I understand he did it for my sake, but it robbed me of the chance to fulfill my duty as your daughter. Mom, if Julian finds out about my n, he''ll never let me go. Please, don''t tell him, okay?" Aurora sped Tina''s hands, pleading. "Julian is truly devoted to you. Even if he hid things from you in the past, don''t hold it against him. Since you''ve already made up your mind, I won''t say anything. But I still hope you''ll think it through-this may not be the only way." "If I don''t take this path, then it''ll be you who has to walk it. I don''t want you to suffer anymore. Mom, don''t try to persuade me. My mind is made up." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! This mother and daughter shared the same stubbornness, yet their stubbornness was born from love for one another, not for their own benefit. "Alright, alright. I won''t say anything. Will that satisfy you?" Tina sighed, recalling John Walsh''s words: "Children must walk their own paths." There was no point in interfering. Aurora''s return meant one thing: Tina could finally see her daughter often, no longer relying on videos or inte photos. "Oh, Mom, this is my lucky bracelet. Your health isn''t great right now, so I hope it can bring you some good fortune too." Aurora removed the red jade bracelet from her wrist. She''d been wearing long sleeves, so the bracelet had been hidden. Now that she took it off, the vibrant red of the jade gleamed brilliantly. "Red jade?" Tina examined the material. It was indeed red jade, but its luster was unparalleled, like fresh blood just spilled. "Yes, I bought it on a whim and instantly loved it. I''ve always felt it brought me luck. Mom, your health is more important. I hope this bracelet brings you good fortune and helps you recover soon," Aurora said with a smile. She couldn''t tell if it was just her imagination, but ever since that night at Mr. Raymond''s vi, she''d overheard someone mention her inability to conceive. At the time, she thought she was dreaming. But now, hearing Tina confirm it, Aurora realized everything Julian had done-making her drink herbal medicine-had led to this unexpected pregnancy. During her time in Rome, Aurora hadn''t been consistent with the herbal treatments. Yet, she conceived shortly after acquiring this bracelet. Even when she fell into the freezing sea without knowing she was pregnant, she and the baby remained unharmed. Despite the cold and the danger, neither her body nor the child suffered any harm. The subsequent medical check confirmed she was in excellent health. Perhaps it was sheer luck-or perhaps the bracelet truly brought her fortune. Either way, Aurora believed it was her talisman. Chapter 776: Adorable Little Tina "Since it''s your lucky charm, I can''t take it. You''re expecting now, and you''ll be returning to the family soon. You should keep it," Tina said, handing the bracelet back. "Mom, my health is perfectly fine right now. But yourplexion looks so pale. I can''t always be by your side, so if you wear this bracelet, it''ll feel like I''m with you all the time, okay? Even if the lucky charm is just psychological, I truly hope you''ll get better. You need to live a long life," Aurora said as she carefully ced the bracelet on Tina''s wrist. "Alright then," Tina replied, knowing it was likely just aforting notion, and didn''t refuse further. The two shared a heartfelt conversation, so warm and intimate that anyone overhearing might mistake them for sisters. Tina''s face was remarkably smooth, without any visible wrinkles. John Walsh entered with a tter of fruit. "Are you two done talking? May Ie in now?" He always seemed to know what Tina was up to, as if he could read her mind. "Yes,e in," Tina said. The fruit tter was thoughtfully prepared: some of it was Aurora''s favorite, while the rest was Tina''s. It was clear how attentive John was, making sure everyone''s preferences were considered. "Thank you, Uncle John," Aurora said sincerely. When Tina had first appeared, Aurora had desperately wished for her parents, Tina and Magnus, to reconcile. Magnus had made mistakes, but he had always loved Tina. As their daughter, Aurora naturally longed for her parents to reunite. However, after John Walsh entered the picture, Aurora realized she had been wrong. John treated Tina so well that, perhaps, he was better for her than Magnus ever was. Reuniting her parents was important, but more than that, Aurora wanted her mother to be happy. If John Walsh was the one who could bring that happiness, then she had no objections. "Thank me? Taking care of you two is my responsibility," John said with a smile, cing the fruit tter on the table. He then adjusted a pillow behind Tina to make her morefortable. His actions were so smooth and practiced that it was clear he had done this countless times before. After making sure Tina wasfortable, he picked up a fork, speared a piece of orange, and brought it to Tina''s lips. "Eat some orange to get your vitamins." When Aurora wasn''t around, this was how the two of them usually interacted. But now, with Aurora present, Tina''s face flushed. She quickly stopped him. It wasn''t just embarrassment. Tina was also worried about how Aurora might feel. After all, Magnus was her father, and no child would want to see their parent with a new partner, right? Aurora noticed Tina''s hesitation-the way her lips had parted to ept the orange before closing again, followed by a quick, shy nce in her direction. She understood instantly that Tina was feeling awkward. "I can feed myself," Tina said, reaching for the fork. John was used to feeding her. In the past, Tina had been fiercely independent, never relying on anyone for anything. Now that he finally had a chance to care for her, John didn''t want to let it slip away. "I''ll feed you," he insisted. "I''m not so fragile," Tina replied, trying to refuse without sounding harsh. "You''re not fragile? That day, your heart almost stopped! Do you even know how worried I was about you?" John''s voice trembled slightly, revealing his lingering fear. Aurora froze, her face turning pale. "That day... Was it the same day I fell into the ocean?" "Yes," Tina admitted. "Julian was worried about my health and didn''t dare tell me directly. I found out through the news that you were missing. I was so scared that I fainted on the spot." Thankfully, John had been by her side and rushed her to the hospital in time. Tina spoke of it lightly now, but Aurora could imagine how dire the situation must have been. Her heart clenched just thinking about it. Tina noticed Aurora''s pale face and held her hand tightly. "It''s okay. See? I''m perfectly fine now. Don''t worry, alright?" "Yes, the situation was serious back then. But now that she''s out of danger, if you visit her often, Tina''s health will recover even faster," John chimed in, feeding Tina another piece of orange. Distracted by the conversation, Tina forgot about her earlier hesitation and instinctively ate the orange. As she chewed, she suddenly remembered Aurora was still in the room. Spitting it out would be even more awkward, so she swallowed it, her face red with embarrassment. "Don''t do that, the child is still here," she scolded John, yfully hitting him on the arm. Ever since she returned to the family, Tina had be like an ice queen, dedicating all her energy to work. But now, seeing her blush like a shy young woman, John felt a surge of affection. If Aurora weren''t present, he would have struggled to contain himself. Adorable little Tina. That''s what John thought in that moment. In his eyes, Tina would always be his little girl, no matter how capable and formidable she appeared to the outside world. She was someone he wanted to cherish and care for forever. Aurora noticed their interaction and smiled. John''s love and Tina''s bashfulness clearly showed how much they cared for each other. "Mom, you and Uncle John can act like I''m not here. I''m pregnant, after all-I understand. You don''t have to treat me like a child," Aurora said, her voice lighthearted. Her understanding made John smile warmly. "Little Aurora, you really don''t mind me and your mom being together?" Tina pinched his hand discreetly, scolding him for being so blunt. She hadn''t even had a chance to discuss this with Aurora properly. Aurora caught the nervous expressions on both their faces, realizing how much they valued her opinion. If she objected, she''d only be a barrier to their happiness. Having experienced so much herself, Aurora deeply understood how rare and precious love was. She could never bring herself to destroy someone else''s happiness. "As long as Uncle John treats Mom well, I don''t mind at all. I just want Mom to be happy," Aurora said with a bright smile. Relief washed over both of them at her words. "Aurora, I''ll tell you more about John and meter. I''m so d you''re okay with this," Tina said softly. "I know Dad hurt you, and it''s your choice whether to forgive him or not. I tried to bring you two together before because I didn''t know about Uncle John. But now that I see how good he is to you, I''m happy and feel at ease leaving you in his hands," Aurora said, cing Tina''s hand in John''srge, steady one. In the darkest times, someone who refuses to abandon you is truly worth treasuring. Such a person deserves to be cherished forever. "Uncle John, you must take good care of my mom," Aurora said solemnly, her tone resembling that of a parent entrusting their daughter to a groom on her wedding day. Chapter 777: How Much Do You Love Me John Walsh''s eyes glimmered with excitement as he nodded firmly. "I swear, I will treat Tina well for the rest of my life." "Then I''m relieved. Now, you can kiss Mom," Aurora said, easily seeing through his thoughts. She had seen this look before-Julian used to have the same expression when he wanted to kiss her. And just now, when Tina blushed shyly, Aurora herself had felt the urge to kiss her. How could John Walsh resist? "Little Aurora has sharp eyes," John Walsh chuckled. Without hesitation, he turned, gently cupped Tina''s chin, and kissed her. "What are you-mmph..." Tina was caughtpletely off guard. Her face instantly turned red as her daughter was still in the room. This man was utterly brazen. She pressed her fingers against John Walsh''s solid chest, trying to push him away, but he wouldn''t let her go so easily. When Tina caught a glimpse of Aurora discreetly leaving the room, she stopped struggling. Hershes fluttered, and with a shy but tender motion, her hands wrapped around John Walsh''s neck. The sunlight streamed through the window, casting a golden glow over the two as they embraced and kissed on the bed. It was a harmonious and beautiful scene. After years of suffering and missed chances, the two had finally opened their hearts, thanks to Aurora''s understanding. Tina felt a wave of happiness washing over her, as if it had returned to her after being absent for so long. Aurora, perceptive as ever, left them some privacy. Through her time with her mother, she realized just how much Tina had sacrificed for her-cing Aurora above family interests, above her own happiness. It was likely why Tina and John Walsh hadn''t progressed in their rtionship until now. Aurora thought back to the time in Clothville when she had tried to push Tina to reconcile with Magnus, believing it was the best choice. Tina must have suppressed her own feelings for John Walsh out of fear that Aurora would disapprove or feel upset. What a silly mother, Aurora mused with a helpless smile. Yet her heart felt warm. Looking up, she gazed at the sunlight filtering through the leaves. Her mother deserved happiness; it was long overdue. She had dyed her mother''s happiness for far too long. "Mom, let me do something for you this time," Aurora murmured to herself. She touched her belly, where a tiny, forming life rested. One day, she would love this child with all her heart, just as Tina had done for her. To ensure her child could live a happy and carefree life, Aurora vowed to remove every possible obstacle in their path. This decision wasn''t just for herself-it was for Tina, for their family, and for the little one she carried. "Baby, Mommy will seed, won''t she? Do you think Daddy will me me for this?" What she was about to do might be right for many, but it would hurt one person-the man she cared about most. As she dwelled on this, a familiar voice broke through her thoughts. "Little Bunny." Hearing the urgency in his voice, Aurora immediately knew how worried he must have been. The guilt in her heart deepened. She turned to see a tall, striking figure running toward her. Before she could take another step, he had already closed the distance, pulling her into his arms. His embrace was gentle, no doubt mindful of the child she carried. "Little Bunny, why did you run away? Do you know how worried I was?" Julian''s voice trembled, filled with fear that something might have happened to her again. Aurora wrapped her arms around the man who loved her so deeply. "I didn''t know before, but now... I know how much you love me." Julian seemed to remember something and quickly released her. "Little Bunny, did someone hurt you?" "Julian, I''m fine. No one hurt me," she reassured him. "That''s good. I''m sorry, Little Bunny. I''ve been keeping some things from you. I didn''t want you to be exposed to the darker side of things again. I know it was wrong, but I was so scared of losing you. Please don''t leave me because of this." Julian''s voice was filled with regret, thinking she had left because she was upset with him. After everything they had been through, Aurora understood how much Julian cared for her. If he ever kept something from her, it was only because he believed it was for her benefit. "Julian, I''m not angry. I left quietly because I wanted to find out the truth myself. I didn''t want to be kept in the dark anymore." Julian froze for a moment. "You''re not mad at me?" "No, I''m not. I know you did it for my sake, so I don''t me you at all. I just needed to know the truth, which is why I left." Julian had braced himself for a storm of usations. If someone had deceived him, he knew he would have been furious. Yet here Aurora stood, calm and understanding, not angry in the slightest. "Little Bunny." Julian cupped her face and kissed her. She continued to surprise him in ways that made him love her even more. From a distance, Asher watched the two kissing under the trees, a lunchbox in his hand. He stopped in his tracks, leaning against a tree as he lit a cigarette. The smoke drifted away in the wind, much like his love for Aurora-carried off into the air. He knew she no longer needed him. She had found someone who loved her more deeply than he ever could. But still, he couldn''t let go. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! He worried about her fighting her battles alone. She was a strong woman, always charging forward without hesitation. How could he not worry? And so, he stayed. Whenever she had an ident, he would be the first to rush to her side. When she needed him, he would apany her. When she didn''t, he would quietly watch her happiness from afar. This was his love-a love that protected. Aurora suddenly remembered they were still at the crowded rehabilitation center. She quickly pushed Julian away. "Julian, what are you doing? There are so many people here!" "I''m kissing my wife. What could anyone possibly say about that?" Julian replied, his mood much lighter now that he knew she was safe. "Who''s your wife?" Aurora retorted. "You will be soon. We need to start nning our wedding next month," Julian said matter-of-factly. "The elders were right-weddings are a once-in-a-lifetime event. We have to n carefully. Every detail must be perfect. If anything goes wrong on the big day, it would be embarrassing. "You''re pregnant and not feeling well, so you don''t need to worry about a thing. Just tell me what style you like, and I''ll handle the rest. I''ll make sure it''s a wedding you''ll never forget." Julian''s face was full of anticipation. When Aurora didn''t respond, he turned to see her lost in thought, her expression tinged with mncholy. "What''s wrong, Little Bunny? You don''t seem very happy." Aurora couldn''t bring herself to tell him what was about to happen-or that their wedding might not even take ce as nned. "I''m happy. How could I not be? I was just thinking about how quickly time flies. We''re getting married soon," Aurora said, changing the subject to hide her sadness. ### Chapter 778: Wedding Photos Julian believed her words without hesitation. "Yes, this timest year, I was still in despair. Back then, I truly had no idea when I''d see you again in this lifetime." "Julian, can we not go back yet? Let''s stay here for a few more days, alright?" Aurora asked, knowing that a separation was inevitable. She didn''t even know when they would meet again. Right now, all she wanted was to spend as much time with Julian as possible, even if it was just a little longer. "Of course! I had already nned to spend more time with you. As long as you''re happy, I''ll do anything," Julian replied without a second thought. The kinder Julian was to her, the heavier Aurora''s guilt became. Aside from Tina, Julian was the person who treated her best in this world. Tina had given her life, raised her, and sacrificed so much for her. But Julian-he was someone she could only let down. "Julian, we haven''t taken our wedding photos yet. Why don''t we do it tomorrow? If we wait a few months, my belly will be too big to take them," Aurora said suddenly. She just wanted to do something meaningful before leaving. "How could I forget such an important thing as wedding photos? Luckily, you reminded me. Let''s do it tomorrow," Julian agreed, his mood lifting at the mention of anything rted to their wedding. "Alright, then you handle the arrangements. Let''s do it tomorrow," Aurora said. "Won''t tomorrow be a bit rushed? Shouldn''t we finalize the style and location first? Don''t worry. I have plenty of time to spend with you. We can shoot anywhere you want, even in another country," Julian said warmly, spoiling her as always. It was as if he would take her to every country in the world to shoot wedding photos if she asked. "I''ve already looked up the style online. There''s no need toplicate things by going abroad. Just make the appointment, and we''ll go tomorrow," Aurora said, knowing time was tight and speed was of the essence. "Alright, everything will be as you wish," Julian said with a gentle smile. He had waited years for this moment, to finally marry his "Little Bunny." Now, the dream was about toe true. How could he not be happy? "By the way, Little Bunny, how''s Tina doing? What has she been saying to you?" Julian asked suddenly. "My mom''s condition isn''t life-threatening for now, but it''s clear she''s still in poor health. She needs a lot of rest and can''t handle any more stress," Aurora said, her voice softening as she recalled Tina''s pale face. Her heart ached at the memory. Seeing the pain in her eyes, Julian felt guilty. "Little Bunny, I''m sorry. In the past, for my own selfish reasons, I was so scared of losing you that I hid the truth." "It''s alright, Julian. It''s all in the past now. I''ve never med you. Come with me to see my mom, okay?" Aurora said, taking his hand. "Of course," Julian agreed. In truth, he had been in contact with Tina more than Aurora realized. After all, Tina was his future mother-inw, and he had always treated her with care. He frequently shared updates about Aurora with her and sent thoughtful gifts during holidays. In Tina''s eyes, Julian was an exemry son-inw. How could she not like him? As the two turned to head inside, they spotted Asher standing under the shade of a tree. Aurora''s heart sank with guilt at the sight of him. As long as Asher remained single, her guilt would never go away. Every time she was in trouble, Asher was the first to show up by her side. Some debts could be repaid, but emotional debts were the hardest to settle. "Ashy," Aurora called softly. "There''s a restaurant nearby that you used to love. I bought your favorite dishes. Let''s go inside and eat," Asher said, his tone calm, as if he hadn''t noticed her guilty expression. He had chosen this path himself, and it had nothing to do with Aurora. Deep down, he had thought about drawing a line between them and moving on with his life. Maybe then, he wouldn''t think about her or miss her anymore. But every time he heard anything about her, he couldn''t ignore it. Julian treated Aurora as if she were his entire world, but Asher was no different. Aurora had once said that during those three difficult years, it was Asher who had been there for her. He had been a significant influence in her life. But in truth, Aurora was just as important to him. When Aurora entered Asher''s life, it was during his lowest point. Two broken souls hade together, leaning on each other, encouraging one another, and eventually finding the strength to start anew. That bond was irreceable. It was so deeply etched into his heart that he could never forget her. The group returned to the house, where they found Tina. She had just parted ways with John Walsh, and her face still carried a faint blush of unease. "Tina," Julian greeted her warmly. "Julian, you''re here," Tina replied. "Yes, I just arrived," Julian said, studying her face. "Are you feeling better?" "These past few days have been more stable than before. The doctor said I''m not in any immediate danger, but I do need to avoid any major stress. I''m sorry to have worried you all," Tina said with a gentle smile. Having recently reunited with her daughter and been nourished by love, Tina radiated warmth. She was no longer the cold, distant figure Julian had first met at the airport. "I''m just d you''re okay. Tina, you have to get better soon. In a few months, you''ll need to attend mine and Aurora''s wedding," Julian said cheerfully. At the mention of the wedding, Tina''s expression faltered slightly. Julian was still unaware of certain things, and she couldn''t imagine how heartbroken he would be once he found out. After a brief hesitation, Tina forced a smile. "I will. Everything will turn out fine." Julian noticed her fleeting hesitation but assumed she was keeping something private. He didn''t even consider the possibility that it had anything to do with Aurora. The group spent the entire day at the rehabilitation center with Tina. Aurora seemed determined to make up for all the lost time from the past few years. That evening, she even took Tina out for dinner. For one day, none of them thought about their troubles. Everyone smiled andughed, cherishing the moment. If they had to face the storm ahead, at least they could enjoy these fleeting days of happiness. Julian had already arranged for a professional team to take their wedding photos. The next morning, Aurora woke up early. Julian nced at the clock-it was only seven. He kissed her gently on the forehead. "Why not sleep a little longer?" Ever since her pregnancy, Aurora had been sleepingte. On most days, even if Julian left for work, she wouldn''t wake up. She usually stayed in bed until ten orter. Waking up this early, without an rm, was unusual. "I''m awake now, so I might as well get up. Maybe it''s because I''m excited about the photos today," Aurora said. She didn''t tell him the real reason-her heart was heavy. Knowing she was about to leave him, she just wanted to spend as much time with him as possible. Chapter 779: The Wedding Dress "It''s fine. If you''re still tired, sleep a little longer. Let them wait. Your health is the most important thing," Julian said gently, running his fingers through Aurora''s hair. "Julian, I''m already awake. Let''s get up and go now. Ashy said he''d help me pick out my wedding dress today," Aurora replied with a soft smile. "Alright, as long as you feel up to it. I''m just worried about you," Julian said, his tone full of care. The more tender he was, the harder it became for Aurora to even think about leaving him. "Julian, I''m really not that weak. Other than being a little sleepy, I feel just as good as I used to. Besides, I went to bed at ninest night and slept well. I''m fully rested," Aurora reassured him, her tone almost pleading. "Alright then," Julian finally conceded. The two got up, quickly freshened up, and drove to the photo studio. This wasn''t just any studio-it was an exclusive location that the public didn''t even know existed. Reserved by celebrities and elites, appointments often had to be made a month in advance. That Julian had managed to book it overnight spoke volumes about his capabilities. When they arrived, Asher was already there. He was more excited about Aurora''s wedding shoot than she was, and he hadn''t been able to sleep at all that morning. "Ashy, you''re so early," Aurora greeted as she spotted him standing under the sunlight. His well-fitted attire and those striking blue eyes, as pure as the clear sky, made him stand out even more. "You''re notte either. Come on, let''s pick out your dress," Asher said with a bright smile. Aurora held Julian''s arm as they walked in. Asher stood to her right. Seeing the trio enter-a stunning woman nked by two strikingly different men-many onlookers couldn''t help but wonder if both men were grooms. It wasn''t until they noticed Aurora holding Julian''s arm that they realized who the groom was. Even the studio manager greeted Julian with familiarity. "It''s been a while." "Yes, almost three years, hasn''t it?" Julian replied with a smile. "This must be your wife. She''s stunning," the manager said, ncing at Aurora. Aurora smiled shyly. "Thank you." Julian, on the other hand, responded with a calm but proud expression. "Of course, she is." "You haven''t changed a bit. And this is...?" The manager''s eyes shifted to Asher. "This is my good friend, Asher," Aurora introduced warmly. Earlier, she had been curious about how Julian had managed to book the studio so quickly. Now it was clear-he and the manager were old acquaintances. After brief introductions, they got down to business. The manager asked, "Shall we decide on the style first? Are you thinking of outdoor or indoor shoots?" "Outdoor," Aurora said. "Indoor," Julian countered. Julian nced at Aurora. "Outdoor shoots are exhausting. The indoor sets here are excellent, and the post-production effects are just as good. Plus, you can rest whenever you need to." "In terms of authenticity, outdoor shoots are unmatched. We''re only taking wedding photos once, and I want them to be perfect. I''m not as fragile as you think," Aurora responded, understanding Julian''s concern but unwilling topromise on her vision. "Who said you''d only take wedding photos once? If you want, we can do this every year. Right now, your health matters most," Julian insisted firmly, refusing to agree to outdoor shoots. The manager, experienced in handling such situations, quickly intervened. "How about this: we shoot one or two sets outdoors and the rest indoors. That way, it''s less tiring. We can do the outdoor shoots in the morning while it''s cooler." Aurora nodded. "Alright, let''s do two outdoor sets." "Two sets won''t be too much?" If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Really, it won''t," Aurora replied, feeling that Julian saw her as far more delicate than she actually was. With the style decided, it was time to choose outfits. The first outfit, of course, had to be the main wedding dress. "Mrs. Ba, the wedding dresses are this way. Please follow me," said one of the staff members. "Mr. Ba, the suits are over here. Pleasee with me," another staff member directed. Since their outfits were in separate sections, Asher followed Aurora to the wedding dress room. Aurora had always admired wedding dresses from afar, gazing at them through window disys. Now, standing so close and choosing one for herself, the experience felt surreal. "Mrs. Ba, these are all new arrivals. Each one is a limited edition, personally designed by Miranda. You don''t have to worry about anyone else wearing the same dress." "Alright, I''d like to look around on my own first. I''ll call you when I''ve decided," Aurora said. "Of course. Please, take your time," the staff member replied, leaving Aurora and Asher alone in the room. Asher, clearly more excited than Aurora, asked, "So, Little Monster, do you prefer a fishtail train or a ballgown?" "Either is fine," Aurora replied, her tone calm and her mood subdued. Asher, realizing herck of enthusiasm, turned to see her staring nkly at a dress in the disy case. Her expression wasn''t one of joy but rather of distraction, as though her mind was elsewhere. "What''s wrong, Little Monster?" he asked, cing his hands gently on her shoulders. Aurora had been acting strangely all day, and Asher couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. Ever since Mira had brought her to that mansion, Asher had doubted that it was just to reveal some family secret. If it were that simple, why had Tina avoided acknowledging Aurora all these years? It wasn''t the wedding photos themselves that seemed unusual but rather the urgency with which Aurora wanted to have them taken. "It''s nothing," Aurora said softly, snapping out of her thoughts. "Is there something you can''t even tell me?" Asher asked, his voiceced with concern. Aurora had spent more time with Asher than anyone else. In some ways, he understood her better than Julian did. "Ashy, do you think if I forgot him, I could love him all over again?" Aurora''s voice was calm, but her eyes were filled with sorrow. "Why would you say that?" Asher asked, gripping her shoulders tightly. "Little Monster, what are you nning? Did that old man threaten you?" Unable to hold back, Aurora told Asher the truth. After listening, Asher fell silent for a moment. "...So, you''re going to ept his proposal?" "I want to start over. But the only thing I can''t let go of is Julian. Forgetting him feels so unfair to him." "If you know it''s unfair, then don''t do it! Look at me, Little Monster. You''re Aurora, the future Mrs. Ba. Thepany, the family-they have nothing to do with you. You don''t have to carry other people''s burdens. Just be yourself!" Asher said, his voice filled with frustration and disbelief. "Ashy, this is my responsibility. My mother has carried it for me all these years. You''ve seen her condition. If she suffers even one more shock, she might not wake up again. "She gave me life, raised me, and protected me. I can''t keep running away. I need to protect her now. Can you understand that?" Aurora''s voice trembled slightly. Asher sighed, his resistance crumbling in the face of her resolve. "Even if I said I couldn''t understand, what difference would it make? Once you''ve decided on something, you never change your mind." Chapter 780: Can I Have a Chance? "Yes, Ashy. I don''t want to tell Julian about this for now. If he finds out, he definitely won''t let me do it. So, I need you to keep this a secret," Aurora said nervously. The person she was speaking to was Asher. She couldn''t help but share this secret with him, or he would keep pressing her for answers. "Have you really thought this through? What if you forget him, and he falls in love with someone else? What will you do then?" "I won''t forget. Even if I had to do it all over again, I would still fall in love with him," Aurora replied firmly. Asher gazed at Aurora deeply, silently wondering to himself: If we could start over, would I have a chance? "What''s going on?" Julian asked as he walked over. He had already picked out his suit- men''s formalwear was much easier to choose. A quick nce at all the options was all it took for him to make a decision. After getting his measurements taken, he hurried over. He wanted to be the first to see Aurora trying on her wedding dress. Even though Asher wasn''t an outsider, he was still a man, and Julian didn''t want anyone else to see her before he did. But when he arrived, he saw that Aurora looked as if she was about to cry. Without thinking, he pulled her into his arms, ring at Asher with suspicion. Though he didn''t say anything, his eyes clearly conveyed his thoughts: Why are you bullying my wife? Asher shrugged. Aurora quickly exined, "Julian, I was just talking to Ashy about everything we''ve been through. It made me emotional, that''s all. You know how my moods have beentely-I can''t even control them myself." Julian thought about it and nodded. He also felt like everything had been surreal. Aurora was really about to be his wife, and she was carrying his child. "So that''s what it was. I thought he upset you," Julian said. "I wouldn''t dare," Asher interjected. And it was true-he couldn''t bear to see her cry. He would rather hold her in his hands and protect her than let her feel the slightest sadness. "Have you picked out a wedding dress yet?" Julian asked, running his fingers through her hair. As long as she was alright, nothing else mattered. He couldn''t stand to see her upset. "Not yet. Why don''t you help me choose?" Aurora said, steadying her emotions. She had promised herself not to be sad when she was with him. "Alright, let me take a look," Julian said, turning to the rows of wedding dresses. They all looked simr at first nce since they were all white, but upon closer inspection, each one had its own unique design. "This strapless one is nice. It shows off your corbones and the elegant lines of your back," Julian said, pointing to one dress. Aurora had beautifully shaped shoulders, and a strapless dress would make her look both elegant and alluring. "This one with the cinched waist is also great. Your waist is so slender." "And this one with the subtle slit is perfect too. You have long legs-you can pull it off effortlessly." Julian scanned the dresses and couldn''t help but praise Aurora over and over again. He wasn''t even aware he was doing it until he finished and realized, "Little Bunny, you look good in everything." Aurora chuckled softly. "You''re not supposed to tter me like that." "I''m just speaking the truth. Asher, wouldn''t you agree?" Julian turned to Asher. Asher nodded earnestly. "Yes, you have an amazing figure. You''d look stunning in anything." The two men, who could cause a storm wherever they went, had now both turned into Aurora''s devoted admirers. "Still, I have to pick one," Aurora said. She wasn''t a fan of overly puffy dresses. She preferred something more mature and elegant, which suited her figure perfectly. "How about this one?" Julian''s eyes lit up. "This one is beautiful. Go try it on." "Alright," Aurora said, taking the dress and heading to the fitting room. The moment she walked away, Julian''s smile faded. He turned to Asher. "What were you two really talking about earlier?" Julian had sensed something was off. Yesterday, when he arrived, the atmosphere had been far calmer than he expected. The calmer things seemed, the more suspicious they were. Then Aurora had suggested taking wedding photos, which only made Julian feel more uneasy. He couldn''t put his finger on what exactly was wrong, but when he saw Aurora and Asher together earlier, their expressions had struck him as odd. Asher remained calm. He had promised Aurora he wouldn''t tell Julian the truth. Just as Aurora had said, Tina''s health was fragile. If she experienced a major shock and it led to her death, Aurora would never forgive herself. Aurora had already made up her mind, and no one could change it. All Asher could do was help her keep the secret. Aurora trusted him enough to tell him the truth. If he turned around and told Julian, he would betray her trust. "We were just talking about the past. She said she loves you and that the happiest moment of her life is marrying you," Asher said, mixing truth with lies. "Really? That''s all?" Julian pressed. "We didn''t get to say much else. You came in before we could. I wouldn''t try to take her away or anything-what are you so worried about?" Asherined. "You''d better not. She''s my wife now and forever. Keep your thoughts to yourself," Julian said coldly. "Got it, got it. No need to keep repeating it," Asher replied, feigning impatience as he walked away. "I''m going out for a smoke." He was afraid that if he stayed with Julian any longer, he might let the truth slip. Since even Aurora couldn''t change the situation, how could he? Julian stayed in the room, waiting for Aurora toe out. The moment the door opened, his eyes lit up. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Aurora had chosen an off-shoulder mermaid-style gown with a long train. Since her pregnancy wasn''t showing yet, the mermaid silhouette perfectly highlighted her figure. The bodice was made ofce with delicate cutouts, adorned with tiny crystals that shimmered like stars scattered across the night sky. The dress hugged her waist, entuating her curves, and a light, sheer veil trailed behind her, flowing gracefully to the ground. Aurora''s long hair was loose, and she walked out shyly. Even though she usually carried herself with confidence and poise, this was her first time wearing a wedding dress. For every woman, a wedding dress was sacred. She felt so nervous that she didn''t even dare to walk properly. "How... how does it look?" she asked timidly. Julian waspletely stunned. She was still asking if she looked good? Most women''s skin would deteriorate during pregnancy, but Aurora had always taken great care of herself. Even now, her skin was wless. Even without makeup, she looked breathtaking. "You look amazing," Julian said. Even though they were only taking wedding photos, the atmosphere felt as if they were about to walk down the aisle. Julian had always been Aurora''s biggest admirer, but now, seeing her in a wedding dress, he was utterly captivated. He could already picture their wedding day-the happiest moment of his life. She would be the most dazzling bride, stealing everyone''s gaze. "When we get married, we''ll have the wedding dress designed just like this. It''s perfect," Julian said, unable to take his eyes off her. How could his Little Bunny be so beautiful? Someday, their little Little Bunny would surely be just as adorable and beautiful. Chapter 781: Mrs. Barnet The sales assistant beside her chimed in, "Mrs. Ba has excellent taste. This wedding dress just arrived two days ago. The embroidered roses on it are all hand-sewn. These roses symbolize evesting sweet love. They''ve been embroidered in a subtle, understated way-nothing shy, but full of charm. The long fishtail design creates an elegant silhouette, while the sheer tulle adds a touch of ethereal beauty. To be honest, this wedding dress is quite picky. It doesn''t suit people who are too short, too overweight, too slim, or with skin tones that are too dark or yellow. It also requires the right temperament to pull it off. But Mrs. Ba is perfect. Her figure is wless-this dress looks like it was custom-made just for her." "Alright then, this will be the main wedding dress. Let''s go pick out the others." The one being praised was Aurora, but Julian was the one who seemed the happiest. It was as if thepliments were directed at him. When Aurora was praised, he naturally felt as though he was being praised too. "Okay." Aurora didn''t bother trying on every dress after that. With her figure and natural charm, she could pull off anything. Whatever she chose would look stunning. Aurora wanted to capture the sunset by the sea, so the outdoor shoot was scheduled for the afternoon, while the indoor shoot was nned for the morning. Julian only did minimal grooming-his brows were tidied, and a touch of contouring powder was applied. His features were already strikingly handsome, so there wasn''t much to be done. Aurora, on the other hand, required more preparation. From makeup to hairstyle to essories, it took two hours to get everything perfect. When she emerged, fully made up and dressed in the wedding gown, both Asher and Julian were momentarily stunned. It was as if a fairy had descended to earth. "Julian, I''m ready." "Aurora, you''re absolutely beautiful," Julian said, his admirationpletely genuine. The two then began their photoshoot. Their chemistry was remarkable, and nearly every shot looked like a masterpiece. The photographer couldn''t help but praise them repeatedly. "I''ve photographed so many couples, but you two are the most in-sync pair I''ve ever worked with." For most people, he had to painstakingly teach them how to pose, how to look at each other, how to appear more affectionate. But these two needed no instructions. He only had to give a brief idea of what he wanted, and they executed it perfectly. Every gesture between them radiated the deep love they shared. Julian''s gaze toward Aurora was filled with tenderness, while Aurora''s eyes, shy yet full of anticipation, held only him. Their stunning appearances only added to the magic. With each shot, the photographer grew more excited. "Perfect! Absolutely perfect!" Creating a great piece of work made the photographer happy, but with these two, every single shot was exceptional. What was expected to take five or six hours waspleted more than an hour early due to their seamless cooperation. "There''s no sunset at the beach yet. Why don''t we use this time to select the photos?" Aurora suggested. Ordinarily, couples would have to wait for their turn to choose photos, but since Aurora made the request and there wasn''t a scheduling conflict, the manager readily agreed. Aurora sifted through the photos, each one capturing their sweet, happy smiles. "There''s no need to choose. We''ll take all of them," Julian dered decisively. Out of the hundreds of photos, only a dozen or so were slightly less perfect-mostly because Aurora seemed momentarily distracted in those shots. But Julian couldn''t bear to part with any of the pictures that featured her. "Alright. Now, you''ll need to pick a few for the final products and wedding disys," the staff reminded them. Julian hesitated, conflicted. "Every photo of Aurora is so beautiful. I can''t decide." Asher silently muttered to himself, What a doting husband. It wasn''t far from the truth- Julian truly believed his Little Bunny was the most gorgeous woman in the universe. "How about this? For your wedding, we''ll create a special photo wall and disy all of them," someone suggested. "That''s a great idea," Julian agreed. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for the "I''ll do it," Aurora said, seeing Julian''s struggle and smiling helplessly. Julian, who was usually domineering and ruthless, transformed into apletely different person when it came to Aurora. Sometimes, he was like a big kid, making herugh with his antics. Once the photos were selected, they headed to the beach. Aurora loved the ocean, so how could they not have a set of seaside wedding photos? By then, the sun was already dipping low in the sky, creating the perfect backdrop for sunset-themed shots. The photographer needed the couple to pose on arge rock for some of the photos. Julian frowned as he eyed the rock and immediately refused. "No." "Why not? Julian, I''ve seen photos taken on rocks like this online-they look amazing," Aurora protested. "The rocks are slippery. What if you lose your footing and fall?" Julian said sternly. Aurora was speechless. Ever since she became pregnant, Julian seemed to view the entire world as a threat to her safety. Mountains, rivers, and even rocks were all potential dangers in his eyes. "You''ll be there to hold me, won''t you? You won''t let anything happen to me, right?" Aurora said softly, tugging his hand and coaxing him gently. Julian couldn''t argue anymore. With a resigned sigh, he scooped her up in his arms. "Stay still and don''t move." "Okay, I''ll behave," Aurora promised, nestlingfortably in his embrace as he carefully waded through the water and climbed onto the rock. Their sweet little interactions were captured on video. Later, when the photographer shared the footage with others, he would always say that this couple was the most loving pair he had ever photographed. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! The warmth of their connection was infectious, making even the onlookers feel a sense of joy and youthfulness. Julian carefully set Aurora down on the rock, his arm never leaving her waist, unwilling to let go even for a second. "Be careful," he reminded her. "I will," she replied. "Look this way," the photographer instructed as he began adjusting their poses. An assistant held up arge white veil nearby to create a dramatic effect. Aurora leaned against Julian, following the photographer''s guidance as they struck various poses. Afterpleting a series of breathtaking shots, the couple moved on to a lighter, more yful set of photos. Aurora changed into a short dress and swapped her hairstyle and essories for something more casual. "This is thest set. Just a little longer," Julian encouraged her when he noticed a trace of fatigue on her face. "I''m fine," Aurora replied with a gentle smile, reassuring him. For this set, the vibe was more rxed. Barefoot, they walked along the sandy beach. The setting sun bathed everything in golden light, casting a tranquil, harmonious scene. Years from now, they might look back and still feel the sweetness of these moments. In the glow of the sunset, their fingers intertwined, their shadows inseparable. In this lifetime, all they needed was each other. Chapter 782: A Happy Couple Long footprints stretched behind them, trailing into the distance. Asher stood to the side, watching the scene unfold, his heart a mix of emotions. This happiness felt like the calm before a storm. If only they could keep walking like this, all the way to the end of time. A ce where there was no sorrow, no pain, and no separation. "Come on, Mr. Ba, pick up Mrs. Ba. Mrs. Ba, ce your hands on Mr. Ba''s neck. Now, nose to nose," the photographer instructed. Julian held Aurora close, their noses touching as they smiled sweetly. Aurora''s eyes were closed, hiding the weight of emotions that no one could see. Time, could you slow down just a little more? she pleaded silently. I want to spend more time with Julian. I love him. I truly, deeply love him. Finally, the photoshoot wasplete. The photographer politely bid them farewell. "The next steps will be handled by someone else. If you have any suggestions, feel free to discuss them with our designer." "Thank you for your hard work," Julian replied, distant yet polite as he said goodbye to the staff. Aurora removed her makeup and changed back into her own clothes. Normally, she took a nap every afternoon, but today she hadn''t. Julian, noticing her fatigue, felt a pang of guilt. "Tired? Let''s grab something simple to eat and head home for a good rest," he said gently. "Okay. Julian, can you take me to the amusement park tomorrow?" Aurora suggested suddenly. "No way," Julian replied immediately. "You''re pregnant now. After the baby is born, we can go wherever you want. How about that?" "I just want to look around. I won''t go on any rides. It''s like I''m letting the baby feel the atmosphere in advance," Aurora exined, smiling. "Well, if it''s just to look around, I''ll go with you," Julian relented. "Julian, you''re the best." "Silly girl, who else would I be good to?" Julian smiled warmly, taking her hand as they walked toward the car parked nearby. "I''ll leave you two alone," Asher said, stepping back. He knew Aurora''s greatest wish right now was to spend as much time as possible with Julian. There was no need for him to intrude. Aurora looked at him, feeling a bit guilty. Asher had spent the entire day with her, holding an umbre, carrying water, and even fetching her clothes. He hadn''t eaten dinner yet. "Asher, won''t you join us for dinner?" she asked hesitantly. "No, I have to get back to the office. Call me if you need anything," Asher said, brushing off her concern. "Alright," Aurora replied. She knew he didn''t want to hear her thank him, so she simply watched him leave. "What do you feel like eating tonight?" Julian asked gently. "I want..." Aurora hesitated. "What do you want?" "I want Chef Julian''s homemade spaghetti," she finally said, recalling how good his instant spaghetti tasted, even though the sauce came pre-made. Since Julian had cooked it himself, it was special to her. "Just spaghetti?" Julian had been nning to take her to a fancy French restaurant. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Yes, it''s better than anything else. I''m afraid I won''t get to eat it again in the future," she said softly. "Don''t say that. As long as you want it, I''ll make it for you anytime. But we don''t have the ingredients at home. We''ll need to stop by the supermarket," Julian said reassuringly. "That''s fine. I enjoy grocery shopping with you," Aurora said with a gentle smile, cing her hand in his. She wished they could stay like this forever. Julian held her hand tightly. "Alright. From now on, I''ll take you grocery shopping all the time." They had always been so busy with work that they rarely lived like ordinary people. Something as simple as grocery shopping had happened only a handful of times, let alone doing it together. Now, pushing a cart through the store, they looked like an ordinary young couple. Julian seemed to have made up his mind to settle down in New York. Aurora''s health wasn''t suited for frequent travel. That big contract he''d been working on was almost wrapped up. From now on, he could leave the domestic operations to Phil and Rock, only traveling to Europe asionally for work. He was ready to take a long break, to care for Aurora and spend time with her. He had even bought several parenting books, fully aware of how challenging pregnancy could be for women. He was determined to treat her like the precious treasure she was. The sight of the handsome couple together in the supermarket drew many curious nces. Some people even spected they might be celebrities filming a reality show. After failing to spot any cameras, they gave up, but there was no denying the two of them were a stunning pair. "The body wash at home needs recing. That''s from before, isn''t it? Now that you''re pregnant, we should choose something milder," Julian said thoughtfully, clearly having done his research. Aurora watched him carefully select household items, paying attention to every detail. Even when choosing the scent of the body wash, he asked for her opinion. "Little Bunny, do you prefer strawberry or apple scent?" he asked, holding up two bottles of fruit-scented body wash. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Aurora chuckled at his serious expression. "Julian, it''s body wash, not food. Why are they all fruity?" "I remember you used to love strawberry ice cream when you were little," he said, thinking back. Aurora smiled and picked avender-scented one from the shelf. "Let''s go with this. It helps with sleep and has a lighter fragrance." "Alright, as long as you like it," Julian said, putting it in the cart. When they reached the food section, Julian meticulously checked the production dates on every carton of fresh milk, determined to find the freshest options. Watching him standing there by the refrigerator, Aurora felt a lump in her throat. "Julian, that''s enough. I can''t drink that much. Don''t buy too many," she said softly. "What do you mean ''too many''? This is nothing," Julian replied, ncing at their nearly full cart. Milk alone took up two-thirds of the space. From in milk to yogurt, he had picked several brands, and every single one was strawberry-vored. Aurora couldn''t help but remember the time she''d asked him to buy feminine products for her. He had bought one of every brand, just to be safe. Compared to that, this was him being restrained. "Julian, milk has an expiration date. If I can''t finish it, it''ll go to waste," she said. "Nothing I buy for you is ever wasted. If you suddenly want some and it''s not there, that would be a problem. If you don''t finish it, we can throw it away. But I want to make sure that whenever you want it, it''s always in the fridge," he said firmly. Aurora was speechless. Sometimes, Julian''s way of caring for her was overwhelming, almost too much to handle. It was as if he wanted to spoil her to the heavens. Chapter 783: Chef Julian "The pasta is over there. I''ll go buy some chicken and duck for you to nourish your body," Julian said, fully embracing his role as a stay-at-home husband. He pushed the cart towards the fresh food section. "Little Bunny, the raw poultry smells over there are too much for you. Just wait here, okay?" "Okay," Aurora replied, already feeling a little nauseous. When Julian returned, their cart was already overflowing, yet he seemedpletely oblivious. "The carts at this supermarket are way too small. I''ve barely bought anything, and it''s already full!" Aurora nced at the cart, which was packed to the brim with various types of meat. She thought of the ginger tea he''d made for her before and hesitated. "Um... Julian, do you even know how to cook all of this?" "Not at all," Julian replied confidently, without missing a beat. Aurora raised an eyebrow. "If you don''t know how to cook, why are you buying so much?" "I can learn. It''s so easy nowadays-I''ll just look up recipes when we get home. I promise it won''t be as bad as before." Aurora shuddered at the memory of the ginger tea he''d made for her. After drinking that concoction, she couldn''t stomach anything with brown sugar for a long time. Sometimes just hearing the words "brown sugar" or "ginger" made her feel sick. Truly, Julian had potential in the realm of "dark cuisine." "Now that we''ve got all the ingredients, is there anything else we need?" Julian asked, deep in thought. Aurora looked at the overloaded cart and felt that if she didn''t stop him soon, he might end up buying baby clothes. "This is more than enough. Let''s head home." "You''re right. You''ve had a long day, and you haven''t even eaten yet. Let''s get back quickly," Julian said as he swiftly checked out. On the drive home, Aurora was so exhausted that she fell asleep in the car. Julian nced at her peaceful expression as she slept, surrounded by a car full of groceries. He thought about the little baby they would soon wee into their family-perhaps a sweet little princess. Just the thought made his heart swell with happiness. She''ll probably look just like Aurora, he mused. Their family genes were strong, and it would be wonderful if the baby inherited Aurora''s looks. Then he''d have another precious little one to take care of. With soft music ying in the background, Julian drove the car into the garage. He didn''t want to wake Aurora, so he gently carried her up to their apartment first beforeing back down to unload the groceries. Aurora slept soundly. Even when he ced her on the bed, she didn''t stir. She simply turned over and continued sleeping. Julian turned off the lights, letting her rest peacefully, while he clumsily busied himself in the kitchen. Following an online recipe, he barely managed to prepare a few dishes. Now that Aurora was eating for two, pasta alone wouldn''t provide enough nutrition. He went the extra mile, making a soup, sauted vegetables, and shredded meat. By the time he was finished, it was already 8:30 PM. Julian gently woke her. "Little Bunny, wake up. Dinner''s ready." Aurora opened her eyes with difficulty. "Julian, I just want to sleep. I don''t want to get up." "Just for a moment. Eat something, and then you can go back to sleep, okay?" he coaxed softly. "I''m so tired..." Aurora yawned, her eyes barely staying open before closing again. "I know, but your stomach needs food on time. Be good," Julian murmured, nting a kiss on her lips. The tenderness of the kiss startled her awake. Aurora looked at him helplessly. "Julian, you''re so bad." "I''m doing this for your own good. Come on, try the food I made," he said with a grin. "Alright, alright. Let me wash my face first," she said, dragging herself out of bed. She sshed cold water on her face to wake up. The dining table was already set, with no candles or rose petals-just a few simple dishes and a bowl of soup. Yet, her heart felt warm. Julian pulled out her chair and served her a bowl of soup. "The pasta is ready. Please enjoy," he said, almost like a royal chef presenting his creations to the emperor. Aurora took a bite. The taste of the pasta didn''t matter-it was the love Julian poured into it that she cared about. "How is it? Is it too salty?" Julian asked earnestly. "No, it''s perfect. Delicious," she replied. "This is my first time making soup. I followed an online tutorial. Try it-it should be just right for you now," Julian said, watching her expectantly. Aurora took a sip, and tears rolled down her cheeks. How could she ever bear to hurt someone like Julian? The tears fell into the soup, creating ripples. Julian''s expression shifted in rm. "Why are you crying? I tasted it earlier-it wasn''t that bad, was it? If it''s awful, we don''t have to eat it. I''ll order takeout right away!" Aurora quickly wiped her tears, flustered. She didn''t want to leave any trace of her emotions, but every time Julian treated her with such kindness, she couldn''t help herself. "No, no, Julian. I''m just so happy. I can''t believe you made all of this for me." "You scared me-I thought my soup was poisonous! If you like it, I''ll make it for you every day," Julian said, finally rxing when he saw her smile. "Julian, you''re the president of a multinationalpany, yet you''re willing to stay in the kitchen. Don''t you feel it''s beneath you?" "Why would I? Taking care of my wife and child makes me happier than anything. Don''t overthink it. It''s only natural for me to treat you well," Julian said, ruffling her hair. "Now eat up. If it gets cold, I''ll have to reheat it." "Okay." Aurora finished the meal with mixed emotions. Julian prepared her bath and went back downstairs to wash the dishes. Just as he said, taking care of her was second nature to him, and even his silhouette radiated joy. For someone once so proud, he was now content living a simple life. Yet Aurora couldn''t even give him that simplicity. As shey in the bathtub, tears streamed down her face. It was only when she was alone that she allowed herself to break down. She bit her lip hard, her nails digging into her palms as she cried uncontrobly. She wished this were all a dream-that she wasn''t Aurora, that she didn''t have a family legacy to carry. She wished she were just an ordinary, simple person. But the pain in her palms reminded her that this wasn''t a dream. It was reality, and her time with Julian was running out. "Little Bunny, are you done?" Julian called from outside the bathroom. "Y-yes, I''m done," Aurora replied, quickly rinsing off the suds. Tears mingled with the water as they slid down her face. She changed into the clean pajamas Julian had prepared and looked in the mirror. Her eyes were red and swollen. Even she felt sorry for herself, let alone Julian. The bedroom was dimly lit by a bedsidemp. Aurora slowly walked out, got into bed, and closed her eyes. "You must be tired today. Tomorrow, we''ll go to the amusement park after you''re fully rested. No need to wake up early," Julian said gently, his caring voice lingering in her ears. Chapter 784: I Will Pursue You Again Aurora didn''t dare to open her eyes. She simply nodded. "Mm." "Good girl. If you''re tired, just sleep. I''ll go take a shower. Don''t wait for me," Julian said, gently kissing her forehead. After he left, Aurora opened her eyes and caught sight of his tall, broad back. She wondered if, one day after she left, she would still remember that silhouette. Though her body was exhausted, she couldn''t sleep. Aurora got up and sat at the desk. She took out a pen and paper, carefully writing down the words she couldn''t bring herself to say to Julian''s face-words that were cold and final. The sound of water from the bathroom, her shadow on the wall, and the soft, warm light of themp all added to the sorrowful atmosphere. When Julian came out, Aurora was already asleep. He quietly turned off the light and got into bed. Like always, Aurora instinctively nestled into his arms, wrapping her arms around his waist. He wasn''t sure if it was his imagination, but tonight Aurora held him tighter than ever before, as if he was her entire world, someone she couldn''t afford to lose. That night, Aurora was haunted by nightmares. She dreamt of separation and kept calling Julian''s name. "No, Julian, don''t leave me." Her cries woke Julian. He found her gripping his pajama shirt tightly, her face full of fear even though her eyes remained closed. "Little Bunny, don''t be scared. It''s just a dream. I''m here with you. Don''t be afraid." His voice was soft,forting, like a mother soothing her child. Aurora half-opened her eyes, unsure if she was still dreaming or awake. "Julian, don''t leave me..." "How could I ever bear to leave you? Did you have a nightmare?" Julian gently wiped the sweat from her forehead. Aurora nodded, clinging to him. "Julian, what if one day I forget you? If I don''t remember you or our past, would you still want me?" Julian thought she was just shaken by her dream. Knowing how sensitive pregnant women could be, he gently held her close. "Silly girl, how could you forget me?" "But what if? What if I do forget you? What would you do then?" "If you forget me, I''ll pursue you all over again. I''ll do everything we did before so you''ll remember me. You''re the mother of my child-how could I ever not want you? It''ste now. Stop overthinking. I''m here. Sleep well." Still, Aurora refused to let go of his hand. "Julian, let''s make a promise. If I really forget you one day, you have toe find me!" "Alright, alright. Let''s make a promise." Julian linked his pinky with hers and kissed her gently. "Now can you sleep?" Only then did Aurora rx back into his arms. Perhaps it was his promise, but she slept especially soundly for the rest of the night. The next morning, she didn''t wake until nine. When she opened her eyes, he was already gone. Looking at her little finger, she could almost feel the lingering warmth of his touch. Julian, you have toe find me, she thought. It was theirst day together. Aurora put on his favorite white dress and tied her hair into a high ponytail. In the mirror, she looked nothing like someone about to be a mother. Without makeup, her face was as fresh and youthful as a high school student''s. Slowly, she walked downstairs. The aroma of cooking wafted from the kitchen. Standing at the doorway, she saw him, sweat glistening on his forehead. He was reading a cookbook aloud to himself. "Two hundred milliliters of water, then two teaspoons of salt..." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! The serious expression on his face made it seem like he was tackling a great challenge. Unable to resist, Aurora walked over and hugged him from behind. "Julian." "Did you sleep well? You had a nightmarest night." "Mm. I was just a bit muddledst night." Aurora inhaled his clean, fresh scent. Julian smoked asionally, but never in front of her. If he ever smelled of smoke, he would make sure to wash it offpletely before seeing her. "It seems pregnant women really are more sensitive. In a few months, when the baby grows bigger, you probably won''t sleep well at all. If the baby''s too fussy, maybe we shouldn''t have another one. Just having one is fine-I don''t want you to suffer." Julian loved children more than anyone, but at this moment, he was willing to give them up for her sake. Meeting a man like him was the luckiest thing that had ever happened to her. "Julian, thank you." "Thank me for what?" Julian put down the spoon and turned to hold her in his arms. "Thank you for loving me, for showing me how beautiful love can be. Even years from now, when I think back to today, I''ll still feel the warmth you''ve given me," Aurora said softly. "Don''t worry. I''ll love you forever and ever," Julian replied, kissing her. In the gentle morning sunlight, they held each other tightly. It was as if, before she left, this was her final way of saying goodbye. At the amusement park, the air was filled withughter and screams. Children ran around everywhere, their golden hair and blue eyes shining in the sun. Every time a child with blue eyes passed by, Julian would nce at them a little longer. "I wish I had blue eyes. Then our baby would, too." Seeing how much he loved children, Aurora smiled lightly. "Our baby will be beautiful, no matter what." "I hope they take after you. Then I''ll have two of you to spoil," Julian said happily, cing his hand on her belly. He couldn''t feel the baby yet, but the thought warmed his heart. "Julian, what should we name our baby?" Aurora asked, wondering when she might eventually forget him. "Isn''t it too early to think about names?" "Not really. Lately, I''ve been thinking about it whenever I have free time. Why don''t you decide?" Aurora smiled warmly, her face glowing with motherly love. "Let''s call her Joyce. I only hope she''ll live a safe, happy life, always smiling. I don''t want her to go through the painful past we had." Julian didn''t hesitate as he spoke. Both he and Aurora had endured dark times, sealing themselves behind cold walls and forgetting how to smile. "Joyce? Alright, if it''s a girl, we''ll call her Joyce. But what if it''s a boy?" "I have a feeling it''s a girl," Julian said confidently. He had read about Aurora''s family lineage-every woman in her family gave birth to daughters. He didn''t care whether it was a boy or a girl. It was their child, and he would love them just as deeply. "We haven''t even had a scan yet, and you think you''re better than medical equipment?" Aurora joked, gently stroking her belly. "Baby, your name is Joyce now. Daddy chose it for you. Do you like it?" Chapter 785: My Name Is Pikachu Julian couldn''t help butugh as he watched Aurora talking seriously to the air. "You call me childish? The baby''s so young; there''s no way they can understand you." "Julian, I want some cotton candy. Could you buy me some?" Aurora looked up at him expectantly. "Sure, just wait here and don''t go anywhere." Julian made sure she was settled before heading off to buy the treat. The amusement park had always been her favorite ce as a child. It felt like paradise, and she wanted to preserve her happiest memories here. Julian returned with the cotton candy in hand. "Try it." "Okay." Aurora took a bite. It tasted the same as she remembered-sweet in her mouth but bitter in her heart. "Is it good?" "You should try it too. It''s not bad." Aurora took another bite, then held the cotton candy out to him. Julian leaned forward and bit into the part she had left exposed. As the sweetness melted in her mouth, she froze for a moment. Julian, however, took it a step further, wrapping an arm around her waist and deepening the kiss. "Whoa! Daddy, Mommy, they''re kissing! I need to take a picture!" A little boy crouched in front of them, shing a peace sign with his fingers. Behind them, the colorful amusement park framed the scene like a fairytale. A tall, handsome man and a beautiful woman shared a kiss, the cotton candy in their hands mirroring the sweetness of her emotions. Aurora heard the click of a camera and immediately pulled away from Julian, her face flushed. "What are you doing? If you want to eat cotton candy, eat it properly! Why sneak a kiss?" She nced at the little boy who had just taken their picture, thoroughly embarrassed. "Miss, you''re so pretty," the boy said boldly, showing no shyness whatsoever. "And you''re adorable," Aurora replied with a smile. She had always loved children, even more so now that she was pregnant. "Miss, Sir, I just took a picture without asking. Will you be mad?" The little boy looked sheepish as he poked his fingers together. Aurora''s heart melted at his cuteness. "Of course not. What''s your name?" "My name is Pikachu," the boy said, his bright eyes sparkling. Aurora blinked, puzzled by such a cartoonish name. But before she could say anything, a hand smacked the boy lightly on the head. "Don''t listen to him. His name is Orion," said a young woman who appeared behind the boy. "Mommy, I was just joking with the prettydy. She''s way prettier than you-a hundred times prettier!" Orion winked mischievously, his earlier shynesspletely gone. This, it seemed, was his true nature. Aurora found him amusing. He was energetic and lively, yet his name had an old- fashioned charm. "Sorry about him. He''s been naughty ever since he was little," the young woman apologized. A tall man stepped forward, picking up Orion. He had striking green eyes and an air of cold detachment. The boy in his arms was like a miniature version of him-except for the stark contrast in personality. Aurora couldn''t help but wonder how such a stoic man ended up with such an energetic child. "It''s fine. Little Orion is adorable," Aurora said with a smile. She found it hrious that he had just insulted his gorgeous mother, yet his parents seemed unfazed. "Say goodbye to thedy," the man said coldly. "Miss, you''re beautiful. When I grow up, I''ll marry you!" Little Orion dered, his words promptingughter all around. Julian pulled Aurora into his arms protectively. "Kid, that''s not happening in this lifetime. Thisdy already has someone." His serious tone made him seem almost adorable, even as hepeted with a child. Aurora giggled at his jealousy. Orion, however, seemed to take the matter seriously. "Mommy says a gentleman doesn''t take what belongs to others. So, Miss, do you have a baby? Your baby must be as beautiful as you! When I grow up, I''ll marry your baby!" Aurora yed along, amused. "The baby''s still in my tummy. You''d better not forget this promise." "Wow! Really? Miss, you have to save your baby for me. I''m already calling dibs!" Orion''s big, sparkling eyes were impossibly cute, and Aurora couldn''t stopughing. "You seem to know a lot for your age. But what if you forget about this promise?" "Hmm, then I''ll give you this." He took off a small jade pendant from around his neck and held it out to her. "When the baby is born, give this to her and tell her that the most handsome, charming, and amazing boy in the universe ising to marry her." Aurora quickly shook her head. The pendant looked like a family heirloom, probably a gift from his elders. She had only been joking and couldn''t possibly ept something so valuable. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Little Orion, I''ll pass your message to the baby. But you should keep this and give it to her yourself when you''re older," Aurora said gently. She thought it was just a child''s innocent yfulness. Surely, he''d forget about it in a few days, and Aurora didn''t take it seriously. But Orion looked genuinely upset. "Were you joking with me? Do you think I''m just a kid? Boohoo..." His eyes, bright like stars, welled up with tears. Aurora panicked. "No, no, I wasn''t teasing you! Why would I bully you?" "Then you have to ept my token of love. Otherwise, someone might steal the baby, and I''ll never find a wife!" Orion insisted, stubbornly trying to press the pendant into her hand. The young woman coughed awkwardly. "Ahem, sorry about this. I''ve been letting him read too many novelstely. The poor kid''s beenpletely brainwashed." Auroraughed. It seemed like behind every quirky kid, there was an equally quirky parent. "How old is little Orion? He can already read?" "I''m five and a half! I know lots of words. If I lived hundreds of years ago, I''d be considered a child prodigy. So, Miss, your baby won''t lose out by marrying me!" Orion said, seizing the opportunity to advertise himself. "What a coincidence running into you here. This rascal usually hates kids, especially little girls. Yet he''s so fond of you. You might as well take this as fate," the young woman said with a chuckle. Chapter 786: The Little Rascal "Yay, Mommy! I''m about to have a wife!" The little boy''s joyous promation was quickly interrupted by a flick to his head from the man standing beside him. Aurora still hesitated. "This jade pendant is exquisitely crafted-it''s no ordinary trinket. I can''t ept it. Little Orion, you should bring it yourself when the timees." "If you don''t take it, it''ll prove you were lying to me earlier. Adults who lie to kids wet the bed at night," Little Orion retorted with a startling maturity. Truth be told, Aurora found him quite endearing. The boy was smart and charming, but the pendant was far too valuable. Though Aurora wasn''t short on money, she never casually epted such extravagant gifts. Seeing how determined Little Orion was to give her the pendant, Aurora realized that refusing might lead to an unnecessarymotion. She nced at the diamond ring on her finger, a gift from Julian, and then looked up at him. "Julian, is this okay?" Julian understood her well. He knew she would never ept something so precious without giving something in return. Rings, however, could always be reced. He nodded. "It''s fine." Aurora removed the diamond ring from her finger. Judging by the family''s attire and demeanor, they were clearly not ordinary people. She wasn''t worried about what they might do with the ring. "Well then, consider this a gift from the little one in advance. Remember to wear this ring when youe to find her in the future, alright?" The man''s voice was cold as he interjected, "Orion, you can''t ept this." "Daddy, this is our token of love," Orion protested earnestly. Then he turned to Aurora and said, "Miss, don''t worry. I will take good care of it ande find you when I grow up." "Miss, isn''t this your engagement ring with your fianc?" the woman beside them asked. "It''s not appropriate to give it away. Please take it back." Aurora smiled faintly. "Your jade pendant is clearly not an ordinary item either. Let''s not overthink this. As you said, perhaps the two children truly share a special fate." Orion''s face lit up. "Miss, that''s great! Please make sure to tell the baby my name-I''m Orion, Orion Vale." "Alright, I''ll be sure to tell her," Aurora promised with a gentleugh. Though the two families had no prior connection, they exchanged contact information and asked about Aurora''s due date. It seemed that Orion''s parents were serious-after all, they had handed over a family heirloom like it was nothing. After finishing the cotton candy in Aurora''s hand, Little Orion finally left. "Goodbye, Miss! Once the baby is born, I''ll call you." "Goodbye," Aurora replied with a wave. As the little rascal departed, Aurora felt a surprising sense of lightness. "That Orion is quite adorable." "Our child will be even more adorable," Julian said with a smile. "I believe it," she agreed. Her gaze fell to the jade pendant in her hand. "This style of jade is so rare now. It might really be a family heirloom, and yet they just gave it to us. It feels..." "You saw how clever that little rascal is. Imagine the tantrum he''d have thrown if you didn''t ept it. Besides, didn''t his parents say he doesn''t get along with other kids at home? Our baby isn''t even born yet, and he''s already attached to her. Maybe it''s fate." "Julian, do you really believe he''ll grow up and marry our daughter? He''ll probably forget all about this in a few days." "Have you forgotten how we met? Didn''t I wait more than ten years for you? Whether these two kids end up together or not depends on their own destiny. It''s not up to us." "You''re right." Aurora handed the jade pendant to Julian. "You take care of this for me." "Orion gave it to you. Wouldn''t it be better for you to keep it?" "I''m afraid I''ll forget about it." "Forget?" Julian gave her a puzzled look. "Isn''t there a saying that pregnancy makes women forgetful for three years? I don''t want to risk forgetting, so it''s better for you to hold onto such an important item." "That''s an exaggeration. But if you''re worried, I''ll take care of it," Julian said, pocketing the pendant. He muttered to himself, "If that boy wants to be my son-inw, we''ll see if he''s up to the task." "Julian, let''s head over there," Aurora suggested. "I remember you used to love riding carousels. It''s something you can still do while pregnant," Julian said. "I''m a grown woman now. Isn''t it childish?" Aurora hesitated, thinking carousels were meant for kids. "There''s no rule saying adults can''t ride. If you want to, let''s go." Without waiting for her response, Julian grabbed her hands and led her inside. The carousel wasn''t just filled with children-there were teenagers, couples, and even older adults. Sitting among them, Aurora and Julian didn''t feel out of ce. As the carousel began to spin to the tune of cheerful music, Aurora felt as though she''d been transported back to her carefree childhood. Julian snapped several photos of her smiling, determined to capture every moment of her happiness. He thought about how fun it would be to look back at these memories when they grew old together. If Aurora knew what he was thinking, she''d probably tease him. They were so young, and he was already imagining theirter years. But Julian couldn''t help it. His greatest joy was spending every moment with her, cherishing their time together. Time always seemed to slip away faster than it came, and he wanted to hold onto every detail of Aurora-her eyes, her smile, her very essence. After the carousel ride, Aurora was reluctant to leave. Julian ruffled her hair. "Did you have fun?" "Yes, very much," she said with a radiant smile. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "When the baby is born, let''s bring her here to the amusement park, okay?" Aurora hesitated before nodding. "Of course. Our family will always stay together." "Always," Julian agreed. He wiped the sweat from her forehead. "Julian, let''s go camping by the beach and watch the sunrise tomorrow morning, okay?" "Sure, but it might get cold at night. I''ll make the arrangements." "Alright." After leaving the amusement park, Julian took Aurora to the movies and then shopping, just like an ordinary couple. By the time they arrived at the beach, the campsite had already been set up. The tent was warm and cozy, ensuring they wouldn''t feel the chill of the night. Around the tent, tiny twinkling lights illuminated the sand, casting a soft glow. When Aurora stepped out of the car, she was stunned by the sight. The entire beach was dotted with little lights, creating a scene straight out of a romance movie. "Julian, I just wanted to watch the sunrise. Did you really have to go all out?" "There''s no light here at night, so I had the lights set up so you wouldn''t feel scared in the dark," Julian exined matter-of-factly. Chapter 787: Its Only Right to Be Good to You Aurora stood in quiet awe, her heart filled with emotion at the scene before her. Julian might not have been a naturally romantic man, but ever since meeting her, it was as if he had transformed. Time and again, he surprised her, and this time was no exception. She was deeply moved. "Julian, how can you be so good to me?" Aurora murmured, wrapping her arms around him and burying her face in his chest. "You''re my wife. It''s only right to be good to you," he replied with a faint smile, taking her hand and leading her toward the glowing lights ahead. The small twinkling lights resembled stars fallen to earth, and Aurora felt as if she were standing amidst a brilliant gxy. Rising onto her tiptoes, she kissed Julian under the starlit sky. The sea breeze yed with her long dress, their hair swaying gently in the night. After the kiss, they leaned their heads together. Julian''s voice was slightly hoarse. "Aurora, let''s register our marriage as soon as we get back." "I thought we agreed to wait a few months?" she said softly. "I can''t wait any longer. Let''s do it in a few days. We''ve already taken our wedding photos, gotten engaged, and received our families'' blessings, but we haven''t made it official. I want this on paper," Julian said, his eagerness clear. Aurora nodded, but there was hesitation in her eyes. Theyy together on the beach, gazing at the stars above. "Julian, I still think the stars in the mountains are the prettiest. The skies are so blue there, the water so clear, and the hills so green," Aurora said, reminiscing. "If you like it, I''ll take you to the mountains when we get back. You can stay as long as you want, watching the stars to your heart''s content," Julian promised. Aurora nodded silently, but she didn''t respond. No one could predict the future, and she wasn''t sure what tomorrow would bring. After receiving the FT2 injection, would she even remember Julian? "It''s gettingte. You should rest. We need to wake up early to watch the sunrise tomorrow," Julian said, urging her to sleep even though it was just past eight. At home, Aurora usually went to bed after nine, but since they had to rise early, Julian wanted her to get enough rest. The twoy side by side in the spacious tent. Aurora closed her eyes but couldn''t sleep. She knew that after tonight, they would part ways. Before long, Julian''s steady breathing signaled that he''d fallen asleep. Aurora opened her eyes, her gaze sweeping over his face again and again. The man beside her was the most important person in her life. If there were any other way, she would never have chosen this path. But her mother was still bedridden, and Mio would stop at nothing to seize power. How could her mother, in her frail state, possibly fight him? From childhood, her mother had sacrificed so much for her happiness. Aurora couldn''t bear to build her own happiness on someone else''s suffering. She traced Julian''s features with her fingers, hoping to etch his face into her memory forever. No matter what was injected into her, she vowed she would never forget him. After all, this was the man who loved her with his very life. That night, Aurora barely slept. Every time she managed to drift off for an hour, she''d wake up, ncing outside to see if dawn had arrived. Tossing and turning, she couldn''t bear to fall asleep, wanting to spend every possible moment with him. By five o''clock, the sky was beginning to lighten. Aurora knew it was time to leave. Over the past few days, she had tried to prepare herself mentally, but now that the moment had arrived, the pain was overwhelming. Leaving Julian felt like having her flesh slowly carved away, piece by piece. Tears streamed down her face. She leaned down and pressed a kiss to Julian''s lips. "Julian, I''m sorry. I love you." A single tear fell onto Julian''s cheek. She didn''t have time to wipe it away before he began to stir. Aurora quickly got up and left. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! She took one final look at him, memorizing his face before turning away. Stepping outside the tent, the sun had yet to rise, but the first hints of daylight painted the horizon. The lights on the beach still twinkled faintly. The chilly morning sea breeze cut through her like a knife. Aurora felt as though she were standing in an icy abyss. Normally, at this time, Julian would drape his jacket over her shoulders to keep her warm. He had loved her so deeply, cherished her as if she were a treasure. Now, leaving him felt unbearable. With every step she took away from him, her heart ached more. The wind dried her tears, scattering them into the cold morning air. No matter how much it hurt, she had to leave. The only thing she could do now was end everything quickly so they could be together again someday. Julian, wait for me... A ck sedan was parked on the coastal road, waiting. A bodyguard stood respectfully by the car, and Mira greeted her with a cheerful expression. "Miss Aurora, shall we go?" Aurora turned back and saw Julian emerging from the tent, his eyes frantic as he scanned the surroundings. In the distance, where the sea met the sky, the sun was slowly rising. Golden rays spilled over the water, awakening the world. Her phone rang. After a moment''s hesitation, she answered. "Little Bunny, where did you go?" Julian''s voice sounded calmer now that he''d heard her. "Julian, I''m watching the sunrise. It''s beautiful," Aurora replied, gazing out at the sea. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Where are you watching the sunrise? I don''t see you anywhere." "Julian, I''m sorry. I made a promise to someone, and now I have to leave." Julian''s mind reeled. They had fallen asleep in each other''s arms justst night. How had things changed so suddenly? He couldn''t make sense of it. Aurora''s tone wasn''t yful, and Julian''s eyes darted around until he finally spotted her on the coastal road. She was surrounded by ck-suited bodyguards. Without hesitation, he started running toward her. Aurora saw him sprinting desperately in her direction and quickly got into the car. "Little Bunny, I worked so hard to find you. I won''t let you leave! Stay there. I''ming for you. No one can take you away from me!" Julian shouted. "Julian, I''m leaving of my own ord. This has nothing to do with anyone else. I''ll take care of our baby. Julian... goodbye." With that, Aurora ended the call. "Drive." "Yes, Miss Aurora." Aurora couldn''t bear to keep talking. She knew that if she did, she wouldn''t have the strength to leave. As the car pulled away, Julian was already closing in on the coastal road, running with everything he had. "Little Bunny, don''t go! Don''t go!" he cried out. Thest time he had chased after her like this, he''d been forced to watch her leave. And now, once again, he couldn''t catch up. No one can outrun a car. Aurora didn''t dare look back. She feared that if she did, her resolve would crumble, and she would abandon everything just to stay with him. Chapter 788: You’d Better Not Lie to Me Julian watched helplessly as the car disappeared from his sight. He let out a heart- wrenching cry. "Aurora!!! Don''t go!!!" This time was different from before. Thest time, she had been forcibly taken away. But now, Aurora had chosen to leave on her own. The meaning was vastly different. Thinking back to Aurora''s strange behavior over the past few days, Julian was certain something must have happened three days ago. Without dy, he rushed to the nursing home. It was as if Tina had anticipated his arrival. She had gotten up early and was waiting for him. "Little Bunny left. She said she promised someone something and had to go. Where did she go? What did she promise?" Julian demanded, convinced Tina would know. Tina looked at the anxiety etched onto his face. She couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt. "Julian, didn''t she tell you anything?" "No. She only said she was leaving willingly. But why couldn''t she tell me what it was? Why did she have to say goodbye this way?" Julian''s voice trembled. If he had known earlier, he would have tied her up, keeping her by his side no matter what. Tina sighed deeply. This was something Aurora should have told him herself. She hadn''t expected Aurora to say nothing at all. "Good boy, sit down. I''ll exin everything to you." Tina began to recount the events. When Julian heard the full story, he erupted in fury. "So, you''re telling me that, in order to take over as family head, she has to inject this FT2 drug? She has to forget everything about us?" "Julian, Aurora didn''t want it to be this way. But it''s the family''s rule. That child has a soft heart. She couldn''t bear to see me suffer anymore, so she agreed to Mr. Elderstone''s conditions. Things aren''t as bad as you think. She''s already told Mr. Elderstone that if she can still fall in love with you after forgetting everything, and if you still love her, then she will have broken the R family''s rulespletely. No one will oppose your marriage anymore. And from then on, she''ll have the power to rewrite the family''s rules. I used to avoid these rules by running away. Aurora is different from me. She''s chosen to face them head-on, to put an end to everything at its root." Years ago, Tina had refused to endure the family''s rules. Her choice was to run away and escape them. Aurora, however, had decided to confront them directly. She didn''t want her mother or her own children to suffer the same fate. She was determined to break the so-called rules and traditions once and for all. "She''s gambling with our love. What if, after forgetting me, she falls in love with someone else? Or worse, doesn''t love me at all? Wouldn''t she lose everything then?" Julian''s anger remained undiminished. No wonder she had been having nightmares these past few nights. She must have been tormented inside. She didn''t want to leave, but she had no choice. "Julian, that child has already gone through so much. As her mother, of course, I want her to be happy. I had hoped she could live peacefully in this country. But she found out about all of this anyway. You know her personality-stubborn and strong-willed. She''s always wanted to shoulder everything on her own. I tried to persuade her, but she insisted on continuing. And with my health the way it is now, I can''t help her much. I''m sorry. I can''t protect her anymore, nor can I ensure your peace." Tina''s voice was heavy with guilt. "It''s not your fault. You don''t need to apologize to me." "I''m just afraid you''ll me Aurora. She made these decisions without telling you. I know how hard it''s been for the two of you toe this far. If even you give up on her, then she''ll truly be fighting this battle alone." Julian let out a bitterugh. "The person I can''t bear to lose most in this world is her. So what if she loses her memories? I''ll just win her over again. Together, we''ll break those outdated rules." "I''m so d you think that way." Tina''s eyes glistened with tears. "Aurora is lucky to have met you in this lifetime." "You''re wrong. Meeting Aurora is my greatest fortune. Besides, if she hadn''t saved me when I fell into the sea more than ten years ago, I would''ve been buried in the ocean long ago." Julian was a man who remembered kindness. But his love for Aurora wasn''t merely out of gratitude. Back then, she had been an adorable little girl, and he was just an eleven- or twelve-year-old boy. At that age, he certainly didn''t have any strange tendencies to fall for a child. When they were on the deck of the ship, that little girl often yed house with him, dering that she would marry him one day. Who would''ve thought that it would actuallye true? Because of his status as an illegitimate child, he didn''t dare approach her. Instead, he watched her grow up from the shadows, little by little. When love had be a habit, he could no longer let her go. Now, with his child growing inside her, it was impossible to give her up. "I believe you two will ovee this and be together again. And when that happens, no one will be able to hurt you anymore." "I believe it too. This time, I will protect her properly." Julian''s eyes were filled with determination. He knew Aurora was already struggling with her decision. ming her would only make things harder for her. Heposed a text message to Aurora: "Little Bunny, go ahead and do what you need to do. Even if you forget me, I''ll win you back. Take care of yourself and our baby. I will always love you." Aurora cried the entire way to the estate. Mira, who sat beside her, couldn''t bear to watch. "Miss Aurora, you''re pregnant. Don''t cry so much. It''s bad for the baby." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "I don''t want to cry either. But I''m scared that leaving this time means saying goodbye forever. I don''t want to be apart from him." Aurora sobbed, her voice hoarse. Mira sighed. "Miss Aurora, you need to stay strong." She, too, understood how twisted the family''s rules were. Mira herself had someone she loved. So when she was asked to take over as the family head, she had threatened to kill herself. The position others coveted wasn''t something she wanted. Her greatest wish was to grow old with the person she loved. But if she didn''t bear the burden, someone else would have to. Aurora was the one who couldn''t escape. When they arrived at the estate, Bramwell Elderstone was waiting at the door to greet them. "Miss Aurora, you''re here. Good. You didn''t break your word." Seeing her red, swollen eyes, Bramwell Elderstone felt a pang of pity. Her appearance reminded him of how Aurora''s grandmother had looked years ago when she returned. "You''d better not lie to me!" "Miss Aurora, I''m not as bad as you think," Bramwell said with a helpless sigh. It seemed he had already be the viin in Aurora''s eyes. "Miss Aurora, let''s go for a physical examination first," Mira interjected. "We need to ensure your health before administering the drug." Chapter 789 - You Must Not Forget Me Aurora took a deep breath. She knew there was no way to avoid what wasing, but as the moment arrived, a sense of unease crept into her heart, making her expression slightly stiff. "Everything has been arranged, Miss Aurora. Pleasee inside." Aurora stepped through the intricately designed, antique wooden doors. As they closed behind her, she realized there was no turning back now. Sunlight filtered through the windows, casting fleeting patterns along the hallway. Aurora walked through the corridor and into a grand room. The family had its own private medical team, equipped with cutting-edge technology. Here, no one needed to visit a hospital, regardless of their ailment. "Miss Aurora!" Everyone stood silently on either side of the room, their hands folded respectfully. The family still adhered to the old-fashioned customs where servants showed utmost deference to their masters. Aurora was startled by the formality of the scene, finding it difficult to adjust to such a grand reception. "There''s no need for this," she said. If not for the doctors in their white coats, she would have thought she had traveled back in time. "These are the doctors in charge of your medical care, Miss Aurora," Bramwell Elderstone exined. "From now on, your health will be their sole responsibility. Don''t underestimate them-they are the best in their field." The doctors, though publicly affiliated with prestigious hospitals, belonged exclusively to the family. Having them oversee her health was akin to having the world''s most elite private medical team. "Thank you," Aurora said softly. "It''s our duty, Miss Aurora. Let''s begin with the first examination," said the lead doctor in a kind tone, easing the unease that had gripped her earlier. "Alright." Just as Aurora was about to start the examination, her phone buzzed in her pocket. "From now on, Miss Aurora, your phone will be with me," Bramwell reminded her. "You''re about to take on a new identity." Aurora nced at the screen. It was a message from Julian. The words struck a tender chord deep within her heart. She quickly typed back, "Julian, even if I forget you, you must not forget me! I''ll wait for you!" After sending the message, she powered off the phone and handed it to Bramwell. A weight seemed to lift from her heart. Julian had chosen to forgive her-it felt like a precious gift. "Grandpa Bramwell, let''s begin." "Alright." Aurora underwent a thorough examination from head to toe. The doctors meticulously recorded data, focusing especially on the life growing within her. When the ultrasound results came back, one of the doctors approached her with a mixture of surprise and excitement. "Miss Aurora, you''re carrying twins." Aurora was stunned. She had only had one check-up after her return, and the results then had indicated good health. She hadn''t thought much about it. Now, she was being told there were two babies. "Are you sure? Two babies?" she asked, her voice trembling with a mix of astonishment and joy. One baby was already a miracle; now, she was told there were two! "This was detected with the most advanced equipment avable. There''s no mistake. Both babies are healthy-you can rest assured." "And my health? Is there anything wrong with me?" Aurora instinctively touched her belly, imagining how happy Julian would be to hear the news of twins. "You''re in perfect health-no issues at all. You''re even eligible for the FT2 injection. But, Miss Aurora, you haven''t had breakfast yet, have you? For the sake of you and the babies, it''s best to eat first." "Alright." After receiving Julian''s message, Aurora''s mood had lightened considerably, and her earlier resistance had faded. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! If Julian could trust herpletely, then she should trust him too. Whatever storms awaited them in the future, they would face them together. After breakfast and freshening up, Auroray down on the operating table. "You''re sure this won''t harm the babies?" she asked, her voice steady but firm. This was her only concern. "Absolutely, Miss Aurora. The babies are the future family heads. We wouldn''t dare do anything that could hurt them. The injection might make you sleep for a while, but it''spletely harmless." "That''s good," Aurora said, closing her eyes in calm eptance. "Miss Aurora, we''re ready to begin." "Go ahead." At R Corporation, the atmosphere was tense. Mio was in his office, fuming. "You can''t even handle such a small case? Take this proposal back and redo it!" The project lead nervously adjusted his sses. "This is already the third revision. What exactly are you unhappy with? Tell us, so we can fix it." "Everything is wrong! If the next version isn''t perfect, you can pack your things and go home!" Mio shouted, throwing the proposal onto the floor. "Get out!" Frustration weighed heavily on Mio. Recently, R Corporation''s projects had been snatched away repeatedly, and he had no outlet for his anger. The unfortunate project lead had walked right into the storm. As the project lead hurried out, Mio''s expression grew even darker. Nothing had been going righttely. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for the A knock at the door interrupted his thoughts. "Come in," Mio snapped. To his surprise, it was Mr. Grant who walked in. Mio immediately stood up from his chair. "Mr. Grant, what brings you here?" Normally, Mr. Elderstone and Mr. Grant didn''t involve themselves inpany matters. For Mr. Grant to visit personally, Mio was intrigued. "The family is in chaos, and you''re here throwing tantrums!" "What''s happened to the family?" Mio asked, rmed. "I just got word-Bramwell Elderstone has found Tina''s daughter. He''s preparing to make her the new head of the family!" Mio''s face turned pale. "When did she arrive?" "Clearly, your sources are outdated. She''s already at the estate! Bramwell kept this under wraps-I only found out because I noticed all the doctors returning to the estate. We must act quickly. If she receives the FT2 injection, she''ll officially qualify as head of the family. Everything we''ve worked for will be ruined!" "Mr. Grant, we need to get to the estate immediately," Mio said. He had worked tirelessly to climb the ranks and take control of thepany. He couldn''t bear to see his hard-earned power slip away. The two rushed to the estate, determined to stop Aurora before the injection could take ce. When they arrived at the estate in a flurry, Bramwell Elderstone was already waiting for them at the door. Chapter 790: Betting It All Mr. Elderstone watched the two men with a sly smile. He knew they had arrived toote. This time, he had thoroughly locked down all information, leaving Mr. Grant no chance to overturn the situation. "You''vee at just the right time," he said calmly. "I have found the master''s daughter, Aurora. She will be the new head of our family." Mio''s face darkened at these words. "Mr. Elderstone, this is no small matter. The master has never married all these years. Where could this child havee from? What if someone is pretending?" "That''s right," Mr. Grant chimed in, his tone sharp. "Bramwell Elderstone, how could you make such a decision without consulting us first? And to inject her with FT2 without confirmation-what if she isn''t the master''s daughter? What then?" "Whether or not she is the master''s daughter is quite obvious," Mr. Elderstone replied confidently. "Once you see her face, you''ll know. She looks exactly like the master, as if carved from the same mold. "Besides, even the master himself has acknowledged her. Is there any room for doubt? I care more than anyone whether she is truly of the master''s bloodline. That cannot be faked." "Where is she now?" Mio asked. "She just received the FT2 injection and is currently asleep. I was nning to inform the family after she woke up, but it seems your sources are unusually quick. I haven''t even said a word, yet you already know." Mr. Elderstone''s tone hinted at suspicion. "She''s already been injected?" Mio''s voice grew tense. "Bramwell Elderstone, didn''t we agree that I would inherit the position of family head?" "I agreed to that before because I didn''t know she existed," Elderstone replied coldly. "Now that we know she''s here, isn''t it natural for the master''s daughter to inherit the position?" Mr. Grant''s patience was wearing thin. "She grew up in the outside world. Every family head has been raised with proper training since childhood. You can''t just bring in some random woman to be the head of the family. Do you think the rest of the n will ept that?" "She will provide a wless exnation for all of you," Mr. Elderstone said. With that, he turned and walked into the room. Mio had waited for this moment for years. Tina was on the verge of death, and he had finally been poised to take over Yet, before family busi even celebrate, Aurora had returned. Some people in this world seemed to get everything they wanted effortlessly. For Mio, it was painfully unfair. What did all his years of effort amount to now? "Mr. Grant, what do we do?" Mio asked bitterly. "Let''s go back and make a n," Mr. Grant replied, his tone measured. "Don''t worry. Bing the head of this family won''t be so easy for her." Mr. Grant''s motivations had evolved over time. What he wanted now was his own benefit. If Mio were to take control, it would maximize his interests. A woman had been at the helm for too long. He was determined to rewrite history and end that tradition during his lifetime. Auroray quietly on the operating table. A slight sting in her arm made her wince as a cold liquid was injected into her veins. Her body felt no other sensation, and within ten minutes, her eyes closed, and she drifted into unconsciousness. A single tear rolled down her cheek. Julian, wait for me. Mr. Elderstone stood nearby, his gaze fixed on her delicate face, which bore an uncanny resemnce to someone from the past. He couldn''t help but feel moved. Aurora looked so much like her grandmother, Seraphina. The scene before him was too familiar, bringing back memories from decades ago when he had been a young man in his twenties. The Elderstone family had served the Walsh family for generations. From his earliest years, Bramwell Elderstone had carried a secret in his heart-a secret no one ever knew. He had loved Seraphina, the gentle and well-mannered mistress of the house. He had grown up alongside her, managing the family''s affairs by her side. Seraphina had been raised to follow strict rules her entire life, never stepping out of line. She grew into adulthood under the weight of the family''s expectations, and when she took over as head of the family, she faced her greatest challenge: choosing a husband. Bound by the family''s rigid traditions, Seraphina found the idea terrifying. She couldn''t bring herself to love any man. Yet, as head of the family, she needed an heir. She had no choice but to take that step and find someone to help her conceive a child. During that time, Seraphina was often anxious. "Bramwell Elderstone, wouldn''t it be fine if I stayed single? I don''t want to find a man," she would say, her voice tinged with unease. "Madam, that won''t do," he would reply. "It''s the family''s rule. If you don''t have a child, who will take over the family in the future?" Though he loved her deeply, Bramwell knew their rtionship could never be. His position as a servant meant he had to keep his feelings hidden forever. "You''re right," she would sigh. "But all the men I meet are awful. I don''t want any of them." Under the relentless pressure of the family, Seraphina finally relented. She decided to find a man, thinking she could simply conceive and move on. But fate had other ns. She met a man who was a foreign student-handsome, sunny, and full of life. Seraphina, warm and gentle by nature, fell for him during a chance encounter on a rainy day. Their story began like a fairy tale, but its ending was all too familiar. Seraphina fell in love with him. Not only did they have a child together, but she also dreamed of spending the rest of her life with him. However, the family''s rules loomedrge. At most, she could stay with him for five years. After that, she would have to leave. On the day she left, she prepared his favorite meal, just as she always did. She left the house as if going for a walk, and he kissed her goodbye, telling her toe back soon. But Seraphina never returned. Bramwell Elderstone had been the one to bring her home, finding her crying uncontrobly. "Bramwell Elderstone, I don''t want to leave him," she sobbed, leaning against him. Her pain was his pain, but he could do nothing. For years, he had silently watched as her little family lived in happiness. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Madam, you must forget him," he urged her gently. "I can''t. He loves me so much. How can I forget him?" she cried. "If you don''t let go, you''ll only suffer more. And the family won''t leave you alone," he warned. "Forgetting... is easier said than done," she murmured. Eventually, under the family''s pressure, Seraphina was forced to take an injection that erased her memories of the man she loved. She returned to the family, living the rest of her days without ever truly smiling again. Bramwell Elderstone never married. He stayed by her side until her final moments. On her deathbed, she held his hand and said, "The thing I regret most in this life is being born into this family." Her words were filled with bitterness, and Bramwell understood them all too well. But as a servant, what could he do? The only thing he could do was continue to serve the family and protect her legacy. From that day on, he hoped someone woulde along to abolish the family''s unjust traditions, to end the cycle of heartbreak. He waited for a long, long time. Then Aurora appeared-a child raised outside the family, yet more determined and fearless than Seraphina or Tina. She was willing to risk everything, even her love, to destroy the family''s oppressive ways. Stubborn girl. I hope you can aplish what your grandmother and mother could not. If you seed, Seraphina can finally rest in peace. Chapter 791: Our Family Has Too Much Money Aurora slept for an entire day and night. It felt as though she was adrift on a vast ocean, floating and sinking without pause. When she finally opened her eyes, everything around her came into focus-it was an incredibly luxurious room. "Miss Aurora, you''re awake?" Mira had been keeping watch by her side. Everyone who had been injected with FT2 reacted differently. Years ago, Seraphina had experienced dizziness and napped for an hour before waking up,pletely forgetting what had happened. Aurora, however, might have reacted differently because she was pregnant. She had slept for an entire day, and if not for her steady breathing, everyone might have thought she wouldn''t wake up again. "Miss Aurora? Who are you?" Aurora held her head. It felt dizzy, and she had a wave of nausea-the side effects of the drug. "Someone will exin everything to youter. But since you''ve been asleep for a day, you should eat first. You''re carrying a baby, and skipping meals isn''t good for the baby''s development," Mira said with a gentle smile, helping her out of bed. "A baby? I''m pregnant?" Aurora stared at her slightly rounded belly. If she didn''t look closely, she might''ve thought it was just a bit of weight gain. After all, her figure had always been wless, without an ounce of extra fat. "Yes, and not just one-but a pair of adorable twins. You''re three months along," Mira exined. "Why don''t I remember anything?" Aurora feltpletely baffled. Her first thoughts upon waking were: Who am I? Where am I? What am I supposed to do? "The details will be exined once you''re settled. Here, let me help you out of bed. If you feel a little dizzy, that''s normal. Take a short walk, and it should get better soon." Mira guided Aurora out of the bed and led her to the dining room. Even the dining room was extravagantly decorated. A massive crystal chandelier hung overhead, and the architecturebined traditional and modern styles seamlessly. The enormous vi blended these elements so well that it felt innovative rather than out of ce. In a word, it was the epitome of luxury. Aurora sat down to eat alone, but the table before her wasden with a dazzling array of dishes from all around the world. The tablecloth was exquisite, and the sheer variety of food was overwhelming. This was far too excessive-she was just one person. Wasn''t this a waste? What''s more, there were people standing by to serve her, cing food on her te and pouring her soup. They were only a step away from feeding her directly- something they''d dly do if she allowed it. "Isn''t this a bit too much?" Aurora turned to Mira, who stood nearby. "You''ll soon be the head of the family. As the family head, this level of dining is appropriate for your status," Mira patiently exined. "But I can''t possibly eat all of this. Isn''t that wasteful?" "Don''t worry, Miss Aurora. If there''s one thing our family isn''tcking, it''s money. Whether it''s from the skies or the seas, the finest foods from around the world are prepared here. The chefs can create a new menu every day for a month without repeating a single dish." Aurora was taken aback. What kind of family had she entered? Yet, growing up in a wealthy household herself, she wasn''t entirely unustomed to extravagance-though this still felt over-the-top. "It''s not about the money. I simply can''t eat that much. From now on, reduce my meals to one-tenth of what''s served today," Aurora said with an air of authority, as if her memory loss didn''t diminish her naturalmanding presence. Others had no need to argue-they simply obeyed. "Understood." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! After finishing the overlyvish breakfast, Aurora was led to the dressing room. If the dining room had already amazed her, the dressing room left her utterly speechless. The dressing room spanned over a hundred square meters, stocked with everything from clothing to essories. There were outfits for every season-spring, summer, autumn, and winter-all freshly procured. "All of this was prepared just a few days ago. Nearly every major international brand is represented. If there are any niche brands you like that aren''t here, feel free to let Carmine know. She''ll take care of it. "Ah, where are my manners? I forgot to introduce her-this is Carmine. She''ll be your personal assistant moving forward. She''ll handle everything from your work to your daily life. "In addition to Carmine, you also have four secondary assistants. If she''s unavable, you can delegate tasks to them." Mira gestured toward a woman who had been silently following Aurora since she woke up. The woman, dressed in a professional suit, stepped forward and introduced herself. "Miss Aurora, hello. I''m Carmine. I''m fluent in eightnguages and trained in fencing, taekwondo, and Muay Thai. If you encounter any difficulties in work or life, you can rely on me." Aurora nced at her. Carmine seemed serious and efficient, the type to handle tasks with precision. "Hello." "Prepare a refined outfit for Miss Aurora. She''ll be attending the family meeting shortly," Mira instructed. "Understood, Miss Mira," Carmine replied, already sifting through the racks of clothing to select something suitable for Aurora. Having reviewed Aurora''s medical report thoroughly, Carmine knew about her pregnancy. She chose soft,fortable fabrics and t shoes for her. "Miss Aurora, does this outfit meet your satisfaction?" she asked, holding up her selection. Aurora gave it a quick nce. "Not bad. I''ll go change." "Very well. I''ll arrange your hair and makeup next." After Aurora dressed, Carmine had already brought in a makeup artist. "Miss Aurora, you can sit here for your styling." "Alright." Aurora sat down and noticed the array of cosmetics beside her. "I''m pregnant, so I''d rather not use these." "Rest assured, Miss Aurora. All the cosmetics have been custom-made for you and won''t harm your baby. However, if you feel makeup is unnecessary, that''s perfectly fine as well," Carmine reassured her warmly. "Just fix my hair, then." Aurora didn''t feel the asion warranted heavy preparation-it was merely a meeting with the family, after all. "Of course, Miss Aurora." In the end, Aurora only had her eyebrows lightly shaped, which brightened her appearance considerably. Her skin was naturally radiant, so makeup made little difference. "Miss Aurora, Mr. Elderstone is waiting for you in the study. He''ll personally exin everything you wish to know. Let''s head there first," Carmine suggested, ncing at her watch. "The family meeting is at noon. You''ll have two hours in the study, and we''ll leave at eleven." "Alright." Though Aurora had only just met Carmine, she could already tell this woman was an extraordinary talent. Carmine was methodical, logical, and quick-thinking-like a humanputer. Aurora knew she would undoubtedly be one of her most reliable allies. Chapter 792: I Don’t Want to Be the Head of the Family Aurora found herself back in the study. Perhaps because she remembered nothing from before, she felt much calmer this time, free from the uncertainty and nervousness that had gued her during her first visit. Since waking up, everyone she encountered treated her with respect and kindness. She sensed no malice, so her sense of security remained intact. Bramwell Elderstone, as before, had already prepared tea. "Miss Aurora, please have a seat." "So, you''re the one they call Mr. Elderstone?" Aurora studied the man in front of her. "Indeed, Miss Aurora, since you''ve forgotten everything, allow me to formally introduce myself. I am Bramwell Elderstone, and you are destined to be the head of our family." "Our family? What kind of family are we? I don''t understand anything you''re saying," Aurora said, utterly puzzled. "Don''t worry, Miss Aurora. I''ll exin everything you wish to know." "Alright," Aurora replied, settling into her seat, ready to listen. Bramwell Elderstone began, "This all started a long time ago. Our family has always been..." And he repeated the same story he had told her thest time, word for word. However, he deliberately omitted any mention of her past. After all, this was a trial, and giving away the answers in advance would defeat the purpose. "So, my mother isn''t well, someone''s trying to seize power, and that''s why you brought me back to inherit the position of head of the family?" Aurora quickly grasped the crux of the matter, despite the long-winded exnation. "That''s correct. Moreover, the family is currently divided into two factions-one supporting you, and the other backing Mio, who seeks to usurp the position of head of the family. At the uing family meeting, you might face some challenges." "Let''s set that aside for now. I''m curious about one thing-how did I lose my memory?" Aurora wasn''t particrly interested in the family politics. She believed she could handle whatever came her way. What she truly wanted to know was why she had lost her memory in the first ce. "That''s because, to be the head of the family, you had to follow the family''s rules and be injected with a certain serum. This serum erases all memories of your past." "What a twisted family. But what if I say I have no interest in being the head of the family? I just want to live a normal life," Aurora said, raising an eyebrow with a mischievous smirk. This was something Bramwell Elderstone had not anticipated. He had assumed that Aurora, despite losing her memory, would still ept the responsibility of being the head of the family. His expression faltered slightly. "Miss Aurora, please don''t joke about this. Before losing your memory, you willingly epted the serum for the sake of bing the head of the family." "Well, I''ve forgotten everything now. How can I possibly know what promises I made before? With all these bizarre family rules, I have no desire to be this so-called head of the family," Aurora shrugged. Now that she understood the situation, she was even less inclined to stay. "And another thing-you''ve been talking so much but haven''t mentioned who the father of my baby is. I couldn''t possibly have gotten pregnant by myself, could I? Your story doesn''t add up, so I won''t follow your instructions." Aurora smiled yfully. Sharp as ever, she had already noticed a ring omission. While Mr. Elderstone had provided detailed information about the family, he had conspicuously avoided mentioning anything about the father of her unborn child. It was far too suspicious. Perhaps her memory loss was somehow rted to this mystery. Bramwell Elderstone hadn''t expected her to be so astute. He realized he had underestimated her. "Miss Aurora, I am an old man; I can''t handle such shocks. Everything I''ve said is true, and I mean you no harm." "Whether you mean harm or not is something I can''t determine right now. You want me to take over this dysfunctional family, yet you''re hiding things from me. How do you expect me to trust you?" "Then, Miss Aurora, what would it take for you to trust me?" Bramwell Elderstone''sposure wavered. He had already arranged the family meeting, and all the prominent family members would be attending. If Aurora refused to show up, the consequences would be dire. Mio''s chances of taking over would increase dramatically. Unknowingly, he found himself being led by the nose, while Aurora stood firmly in control. What a formidable young woman. "It''s simple. Tell me everything about my past, especially about the father of the baby I''m carrying. I want the truth. If you lie to me, I won''t take on this role as the head of the family. I never wanted it to begin with," Aurora warned. "Alright, alright. I give up. Everything else I''ve told you is true, but I did hide some things about him," Bramwell Elderstone admitted. "Then start talking," Aurora said, ncing at the clock on the wall. There was still plenty of time before eleven. "You can take your time. The more detailed, the better. I don''t want any part of my past left in the dark." "I''ll tell you everything," Bramwell Elderstone said, realizing the sharpness of the woman before him. To prevent her from walking away entirely, he had no choice but to reveal what he had deliberately concealed. After hearing the full story, Aurora sat in stunned silence for a moment. "So, I have a fianc who loves me deeply? And I abandoned him for the sake of the family and my mother?" "Yes. That''s the truth. And I made a wager with you. If, even in your amnesiac state, you fall in love with him again, I''ll never interfere with your rtionship. Moreover, you''ll have the authority to rewrite the family''s rules, even abolish the ones you find unhealthy. That''s all I can say. "But since it''s a wager, we can''t tell you who he is. Perhaps fate will bring you two together again one day. Whether you fall in love with him or not will depend on your destiny. However, let me warn you-if you fail to love him again or fall for someone else, you''ll lose the wager. The price of losing is a lifetime of solitude." Aurora gave a bitterugh. "What a cruel rule." "Indeed. Every head of the family has gone through this. I''ve seen too much of it. That''s why I genuinely hope you''ll be the one to break these archaic family rules and abolish them altogether," Mr. Elderstone said earnestly. Aurora studied him intently. "How''s my mother doing now?" "She''s in a nursing home. If you take on her responsibilities, she''ll recover much faster. But your path ahead will be full of challenges. Mr. Grant and his faction won''t easily ept your authority. Over the years, he''s changed, motivated by greed. He supports Mio as head of the family because it benefits him financially. "Miss Aurora, whether for your sake or the family''s, you can''t say those things you said earlier. The family truly needs you now!" "I understand. So, all I have to do is defeat Mio and be the new head of the family, right?" "Exactly," Mr. Elderstone nodded. Talking to someone as sharp as her was a relief. Chapter 793: The Family Meeting Aurora listened carefully to Bramwell Elderstone''s words. Though they seemed somewhat unconventional, his sincerity was unmistakable. His every word carried weight, leaving little room for doubt. Aurora chose to believe him. At this juncture, there was no turning back. Aurora could only press forward. "Tell me more about the people in the family," she said firmly. "Know your enemy as well as yourself, and you will always prevail. If I don''t even recognize them, I''ll be at a disadvantage." "Of course. I''ve already prepared the information for you. I didn''t expect you to ask for it yourself. Looks like I really didn''t choose the wrong person. There''s still some time left-you can take a good look." "Hand it over." Aurora epted this reality and steeled herself to proceed. "I''ll leave you to it for now," Bramwell Elderstone said, handing her a stack of documents. Aurora began flipping through them earnestly. The first page was an introduction to her mother. Her eyes lingered on the photograph. Even though she had forgotten so much, the face in the picture stirred something in her. It was her mother, after all. Even without having met her, the sight of that face brought an unexpected warmth to Aurora''s heart. As she continued reading, she gradually familiarized herself with the key figures in the family-who supported her, and who stood against her. Her most formidable adversaries were led by Mr. Grant and Mio. Aurora studied the profiles carefully,mitting every detail to memory. Time flew by. A knock at the door interrupted her focus. "Miss Aurora, Mr. Elderstone, it''s time for us to leave," Carmine announced. "Alright." "Miss Aurora, did you manage to go through everything? If not, you can take it with you to review in the car," Bramwell Elderstone suggested. "No need. It''s all in my head now." Aurora set the documents aside and rose to her feet. "Let''s go meet these people." "Miss Aurora, aren''t you the least bit nervous?" Bramwell Elderstone observed her calm demeanor. Despite having lost her memory, she exhibited no signs of fear or hesitation. "Nervous? Why would I be nervous?" Aurora scoffed coldly. "By birthright, I am the rightful heir. Why should the genuine article fear a counterfeit? Ridiculous." Her confident stride left Bramwell Elderstone momentarily stunned. Watching her walk ahead, he couldn''t help but smile faintly. This was the demeanor of a true leader. The family meeting was set to take ce in a luxurious hotel owned by the R family. Aurora entered the car as it glided smoothly through the wide city streets. Though she appearedposed, her thoughts were anything but. She worried about her baby. These were not good people, and she feared they might resort to underhanded tactics to harm her child. And there was another concern that Bramwell Elderstone hadn''t addressed-her fianc, the man who loved her deeply. What would he feel when she chose the family over him? Being abandoned would hurt anyone. Her mind raced with these thoughts during the ride, and before she knew it, they had reached the hotel. A doorman opened the car door, and Aurora stepped out. Pregnant, she moved more cautiously than before. "Miss Aurora, this way," Bramwell Elderstone guided her. "Is this hotel one of the family''s properties?" Aurora asked, removing her sunsses to take in the grandeur of the building. "Yes. There are many such properties. While the R family is known for real estate, we have numerous hidden ventures. Once you officially take over, all the ounts will be handed to you." "Good. I understand. Let''s go inside." Aurora''s innate determination red. This position as head of the family was rightfully hers-how could she allow others to snatch it from her? As they passed through the grand lobby, Aurora''s thoughts shifted. "Grandpa Bramwell, I want a ss of juice." "We''re almost there. I''ll have Carmine bring it to you shortly," he replied. "No, I''ll drink it here." Aurora nced at her watch. There were still ten minutes until noon. As the heir, arriving too early might make her appear weak and easily pushed around. "Alright, I''ll have it prepared." Bramwell Elderstone couldn''t fathom why she insisted on stopping for juice butplied nheless. Not only did Aurora have a ss of juice, but she also helped herself to some pastries. After all, she was eating for three now. Who knew how long the meeting wouldst? She needed to make sure she wasn''t running on empty. As they sat in a nearby lounge area, Mio and her entourage passed by, separated only by a decorative partition. Aurora spotted Mio immediately, though Mio didn''t notice her. Bramwell Elderstone was about to step forward and greet them, but Aurora stopped him. "Why bother? There will be plenty of time to exchange pleasantriester." "As you wish, Miss Aurora." Bramwell Elderstone noticed how much Aurora had changed. Gone was the softness of three days ago, reced by a sharp edge. She had been sheltered by Julian''s gentle care, which had unintentionally softened her demeanor. Now, without those emotional ties, her inherent strength and resolve had taken the lead. With five minutes to spare before the meeting, Aurora continued to enjoy her dessert. "The tiramisu here is quite good. Make sure to pack some for me when we leave." "Miss Aurora, it''s time for the meeting. Let''s save this forter," Bramwell Elderstone urged, his punctual nature kicking in. This was a family gathering-tardiness was not an option. Aurora, usually punctual herself, responded lightly, "Grandpa Bramwell, let me finish this piece. There''s no rush." "How can you say that? Miss Aurora, what exactly are you waiting for?" he asked, puzzled. "Grandpa Bramwell, haven''t you noticed how important stars always make ate entrance? I know many people in the family don''t ept me. If I''m overly cautious, they''ll only grow bolder. So, why not be a little audacious? Let them see-I''m not someone to be trifled with," Aurora said with a faint, disdainful smile. In this world, power dictated respect. If you were too amodating, people would take you for granted. But a touch of arrogance couldmand fear. "Very well. I''ll follow your lead," Bramwell Elderstone conceded. Aurora''s unique perspective might just work to her advantage. With one minute left before noon, the family members were already murmuring amongst themselves. "Why haven''t Miss Aurora and Mr. Elderstone arrived yet?" "Who knows? No sense of time at all. Who even is this girl?" "Exactly. I think Mio should be the one in charge. That girl didn''t even grow up within the family. Who''s to say she won''t make mistakes?" "Right? I heard she''s the master''s illegitimate child. But who can confirm that?" "You shouldn''t say such things. It''s disrespectful to the master." "What''s there to fear? The master''s still in the nursing home. She-" "Well, well! Everyone seems to be having a lovely chat. Is this a tea party today?" A yful yetmanding female voice cut through the chatter. Chapter 794: Slapping the Fence-Sitter As the voice echoed, all eyes turned toward the door. A woman in a ck dress stepped inside. If anyone had doubted before whether Aurora was truly Tina''s daughter, that doubt dissipated instantly. Her face alone was irrefutable proof. This was the hallmark of the R family-its gic traits were overwhelmingly strong. Daughters often bore an uncanny resemnce to their mothers, and Aurora was no exception. There was no need for introductions. Everyone instantly recognized her identity. The woman walked in with an amused smile, but her sharp gaze betrayed a maturity far beyond her years. She pointed to the clock on the wall. "There are still ten seconds until noon. I''m notte, am I?" "Of course not," someone quickly replied. Everyone had arrived early, eager to meet the famous Miss Aurora. Yet as the minutes ticked by and she didn''t appear, impatience and irritation had begun to grow. Though it felt to them like ages had passed, Aurora was, in fact, perfectly on time. But she had clearly heard some of the grumbling remarks earlier. "If I''m notte, then why did I just hear someone calling me a stray child with no sense of time?" Aurora asked softly, her gaze carrying a pointed edge. "Miss Aurora, surely you misheard!" someone stammered. Though her words were gentle, her presence was anything but. A chill ran through the room. Aurora tossed a folder onto the table with a loud "bang," making everyone jump. It was clear this heiress wasn''t one to be trifled with. That was everyone''s first impression. Mio had been observing Aurora closely since the moment she entered. She had changed. Or perhaps this was her true self all along. When she had been by Julian''s side, she had seemed like a delicate flower, carefully sheltered. Julian''s devotion had overshadowed her own brilliance. Now, without Julian, she had transformed into a formidable woman, radiant and unstoppable. No one could dim her light. This was precisely why Mio had always wanted to eliminate Aurora-she was destined to be his greatest rival. But it was toote now. Aurora had returned. She didn''t take a seat. Instead, she nted her hands firmly on the table, leaning forward. "Since this is our first meeting, let me introduce myself. My name is Aurora, Tina''s daughter. Here is the paternity test my mother and I conducted. If anyone doubts my identity, take a good look. See for yourselves whether or not I am her daughter." Mr. Elderstone, ever meticulous, had anticipated that Mr. Grant might try to challenge this point. While Aurora slept, samples had been taken from both her and Tina for a DNA test, ensuring they left no room for dispute. He had nned everything perfectly. What he hadn''t anticipated was how boldly Aurora would present it. Those who had sneered and ridiculed her earlier now kept their mouths shut. Who would dare examine the test results? Doing so would openly admit to doubting her. "Miss Aurora, why say such things? With a face so strikingly simr to Tina''s, that alone is proof enough. What need is there for a paternity test? Besides, you''re the one Mr. Elderstone personally brought back. If we can''t trust you, who else would we trust?" Aurora''s eyes scanned the room. Though she hadn''t seen who had spoken those earlier insults, she recognized the voice. And now, the very same person was trying to curry favor with her. Her lips curled into a cold smile. She despised fence-sitters the most. The man was an important figure within the family. "If I''m not mistaken, you must be Uncle Finn," Aurora said, her voice calm but cutting. "And if I recall correctly, it was you who said I wasn''t my mother''s child earlier. It''s understandable-you don''t know me yet, and doubt is only natural. Here. The paternity test is right in front of you. Take a good look. I wouldn''t want anyone spreading baseless rumors about me being a stray child." Uncle Finn hadn''t expected Aurora to recognize him by voice alone. His heart sank. This Miss Aurora was far more formidable than he had anticipated. "No, no, that won''t be necessary, Miss Aurora. I believe you..." he stammered, waving his hands. "Look at it!" Aurora''s voice sharpened, making Uncle Finn flinch. He nodded hurriedly, bowing slightly. "I''ll look, I''ll look right away." Aurora knew how to handle people like him. If you showed them kindness, they''d take advantage. But a little intimidation, and they''d crumble. Only after Uncle Finn finished reading the document did Aurora settle into her chair. She said nothing further, leaving the room in a tense silence. Her earlier disy of authority had left everyone too rattled to provoke her. "Uncle Finn," Aurora finally spoke, her voice deceptively calm. "Did you see clearly?" "Yes, yes, Miss Aurora. I saw it clearly. You are indeed Tina''s biological daughter. Without a doubt." "Good. If anyone else here has questions, now''s the time to speak up. Take a look at the test results and say whatever''s on your mind. I have no patience for gossip behind my back," Aurora said coldly. The room fell silent. No one dared say another word. Even Bramwell Elderstone was taken aback by Aurora''smanding presence. He now understood why she had chosen to make such a dramatic entrance at thest possible moment. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! She hade to establish her authority, and she had seeded. No one would dare challenge her now. "Well, if there are no further objections, let''s move on to today''s main agenda," Aurora saidzily, reclining in the chair at the head of the table. Her casual demeanor didn''t diminish her dominance. Bramwell Elderstone cleared his throat. "Very well. The reason I''ve gathered everyone here today is twofold. First, to formally introduce Miss Aurora. And second, to discuss her session as head of the family. "As you all know, following the incident at thepany, Tina''s health has deteriorated significantly. She is currently recuperating in a care facility and is unable to attend this family meeting. "A family cannot go a day without its leader. Since we''ve found Miss Aurora, it''s only right that she assumes the position of family head as soon as possible." At this, the previously silent room erupted into murmurs. Some whispered among themselves, while others openly voiced their opinions for or against the proposal. One person spoke up. "Mr. Elderstone, we acknowledge Miss Aurora''s identity, but making her the head of the family seems... premature." The speaker nced at Aurora, expecting some reaction. But her face remained calm, her smile unwavering, as though the words weren''t directed at her at all. "What''s premature about it?" someone else countered. "Miss Aurora is Tina''s daughter. She is the most suitable heir. If she''s not, then who else could be?" "Mio would be a better choice," another voice suggested. Chapter 795: Suppression Finally, the topic was drawn out. Aurora watched as the two sides erupted into heated arguments. Just as the files had described, the family had indeed split into two factions. Aurora and Mio, the two individuals at the heart of the storm, remained silent. Mio, for his part, held hisposure, understanding it was not the right time to speak. For about ten minutes, the room buzzed with sharp exchanges. Everyone was repeating the same points without making any progress. "Have you all argued enough? Should I pour you some more tea so you can continue?" Aurora''szy voice cut through the noise. Instantly, the room fell silent, and all eyes turned to her. "Miss Aurora, then what do you think we should do?" someone asked. "You''re asking me?" Aurora replied with a sly smile. "Why not ask my dear cousin instead? Surely, he must have some ns." Her gazended on Mio, her smile teasing. Mio met her eyes, recognizing the deliberate provocation. Yet, he maintained his calm demeanor, responding with a measured smile. "First of all, I am genuinely happy that Aurora has returned to the family. For a long time, we regretted that thete master didn''t have any children. Now, knowing she does-and such an exceptional one at that-I am truly delighted for her. "Though Aurora left the family for a time, she was raised here and learned many skills from a young age. Even after leaving, she has the capability to return and govern the family. "But you are different, Aurora. You''ve spent all these years away, and your abilities can''t possiblypare to thete master''s. If this were an ordinary family, it might not matter. "Our R family, however, is renowned internationally, with industries spanning the globe across various sectors. Managing all this requires professional training and experience. I was groomed by the family from a young age. While I may not be a genius, I am at least well-versed. "You are still young, Aurora. I worry that cing such a vast family under your management without sufficient preparation could lead to disaster. What then? "I am not clinging to power out of selfishness. As a member of this family, it is my duty to contribute to its prosperity." What a crafty individual, Aurora thought. He clearly wasn''t willing to relinquish power, yet he made it sound as if he was doing her a favor, painting her as ipetent in the process. Mr. Grant quickly chimed in, "I share the same concerns. Miss Aurora has no prior exposure to this. Finance is not a child''s game. As head of the family, managing such arge enterprise means that even one wrong decision could bring the family to ruin. "My personal suggestion is that Miss Aurora should spend a few years gaining experience within thepany first. For now, Mio can continue managing the family. Once Miss Aurora is ready, Mio can hand over the position to her." The words were beautifully crafted, but Aurora could see through their intentions. She knew exactly what they were plotting. Previously, the R family had been under her mother''s leadership, and Mio had only been a vice president with limited power. Recently, taking advantage of her mother''s illness, Mio had managed to seize control of thepany. Aurora could guess his goal: to solidify his hold on thepany and turn it into his own possession. A few years down the line, who knew what thepany would look like? Even if Mio handed it over by then, it might very well be an empty shell. Without control now, there was no point in discussing the future. Aurora was no fool. There was no way she''d agree to this. The others began to echo Mr. Grant''s suggestion: "Mr. Grant''s proposal is excellent. This way, the family won''t suffer any losses, and Miss Aurora will have time to grow into the role." "I also agree with Mr. Grant." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Yes, Mio should remain as the head for now." As the voices of agreement grew louder, Mr. Elderstone''s expression darkened. "The family''s traditions have always dictated that the daughter of the current head seeds the position. Have you all forgotten the rules?" "Mr. Elderstone, we haven''t forgotten," one of them replied. "We''re simply considering what''s best for the family. Even in ancient times, some emperors chose to abdicate in favor of capable sessors. "Our family has stood strong for generations because our predecessors worked tirelessly to protect it. Naturally, we want to ensure the family doesn''t falter under Miss Aurora''s leadership." "Exactly. Besides, it''s not as if we''re denying Miss Aurora the position outright. We just want her to gain some experience first," another added. "Mr. Elderstone, your mindset is too outdated. This is the twenty-first century. We''re all thinking about the family''s future." As more people voiced their agreement with Mr. Grant, his smug smile became more pronounced. Unable to attack Aurora''s legitimacy, they had shifted the argument to herck of experience. Aurora let out a softugh. "Uncles, do you all think so little of me? That I''d ruin the family?" Realizing they might have overstepped, the group quickly backtracked. "Not at all. We''re simply concerned thatpared to Mio, youck the necessary experience. "If thete master were in good health, it wouldn''t be an issue for you to gain experience within thepany for a few years. But given her current condition, the family needs someone capable to take charge. Between you and Mio, we believe Mio is the better choice for now. "Don''t be upset, Miss Aurora. Once you''ve gained the experience, Mio will naturally hand over the position to you." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! The group continued their attempts to convince Aurora, trying to persuade her to give up the position. "Mio, why don''t we have Aurora start in thepany as a general manager?" one of them suggested. "That''s an excellent idea," Mio said, pressing the advantage. "Aurora, with the recent vacancy for a general manager, it''s a perfect opportunity for you to gain some real- world experience." Aurora was nearly livid, but she maintained herposure, keeping a smile on her face. "I just have one question for all of you: Do you even know me?" The room fell silent, puzzled by her sudden question. Someone hesitantly answered, "Miss Aurora, we''ve just met you for the first time since your return. We don''t know you well." "Exactly," Aurora replied, her voice sharp. "If you don''t know me, then where did you get the idea that I''m incapable? That I''d ruin everything?" "This..." They were at a loss for words. The truth was, they had no evidence; they had simply judged her based on her age andck of presence in the family. "Let me spell it out for you," Aurora continued. "You''ve never cared to understand who I am or what I''m capable of. In your minds, Mio is the only choice. No matter how capable someone else might be, you''ll turn a blind eye. "So, no matter what I do, you''ll say I''m not good enough, that I''ll mess things up, that I''m incapable." Her words struck their nerves, leaving them speechless. Mio''s smile faltered. "So, Aurora, are you saying that you''re very capable?" he asked, his toneced with challenge. Chapter 796: Capability Aurora met his gaze directly and answered without hesitation, "Of course. Didn''t you say your credentials were impressive? But when I looked at thepany''s recent records, it seems you''ve lost several major orders." The documents attached to each individual''s profile had caught her attention. Mr. Elderstone had assumed that in such a short time, it would be impressive enough for her to remember everyone''s names, let alone review additional materials. Yet, Aurora had done just that. The recent lost orders were a sore spot for Mio. They were supposed to be secure deals-practically his for the taking. But inexplicably, they had slipped away. Two of them, in particr, had been with long-time clients. Despite verbal agreements, the clients had backed out at thest minute and signed with anotherpany instead. This wasn''t an isted case. Even apany they''d partnered with for years, which had been set for a renewal, had suddenly refused to renew their contract. Mio had gone to finalize the paperwork, only to be told outright that they were taking their business elsewhere. Though Tina was no longer with thepany, Mio had always believed his abilities were at least on par with hers. Yet, these repeated losses made it clear that others didn''t share his confidence. Frustrated and unable to vent his anger, he was further aggravated by Aurora''s sudden return. Her pointed remarks now only worsened his mood, and his forced smile faltered. "You''ve certainlye prepared," Mio said, his tone strained. "But wins and losses are part of the game. Sometimes losing an order ispletely normal, just as I''ve deliberately taken orders from others before. Business is a battlefield, and everyone fights to win. There''s nothing unusual about that." Aurora seemed to have anticipated this response. She pressed on, "Stealing orders might be normal, but I also noticed that several of thepany''s long-standing clients have refused to renew their contracts and have switched to otherpanies. When my mother was in charge, none of this ever happened. But now, under your management, not only are orders being stolen, but even renewals are falling through. Don''t you think you should reflect on where the problem lies? Or could it be that you''re simply not as capable as you im?" Her words struck deep. Many of those present were unaware of these incidents. Mio, of course, hadn''t gone around broadcasting his failures. But now, with Aurora exposing him, skeptical nces began to turn his way. "Mio, is what Miss Aurora said true? Did you really lose several orders?" someone asked. "Everyone, there''s no need for concern. Losing orders ismonce. I''ll secure even bigger deals in the future," Mio replied, attempting to downy the matter. "Oh, so losing orders ismonce for you? It seems you''ve never even considered whose fault it is," Aurora retorted sharply. "Doesn''t it make more sense to be worried about leaving thepany in his hands? I looked into it-those lost orders could have brought us billions in profit. Billions, lost just like that, and he calls it a minor issue. I wonder, what does he consider a major issue? Is it really that hard to admit you''re not up to the task?" Aurora''s words sparked murmurs among the crowd. Even those who had previously supported Mio began to waver. After all, the lost revenue directly impacted their own shares. Thepany''s profits determined their dividends, and no one could ignore the sting of losing billions. "I''ve been with thispany for years, while you''ve only just returned," Mio said, his pride wounded. "What gives you the right to question my abilities? My achievements speak for themselves. If I weren''t qualified, why would the family have agreed to let me take charge?" Mio''s pride had always been a driving force. He had worked tirelessly to prove himself, using any means necessary to achieve his goals. Recognition of his capabilities was his ultimate pursuit. Aurora''s blunt attack on hispetence was a blow he couldn''t tolerate. Seeing the anger re on his face, Aurora smiled and continued, "You''re talking about the past? Back then, you were only the vice president. My mother was the chairperson. Frankly, I suspect many of those orders you im as your achievements were secured because of her influence. Now that she''s ill and thepany is in your hands, your true capabilities-orck thereof-are showing. People were worried about thepany being handed to me, but isn''t it just as concerning to leave it with you?" "You certainly have a sharp tongue," Mio said coldly, realizing that his anger was ying into Aurora''s hands. He forced himself to remainposed. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "This time, I''ll admit responsibility for the losses," he continued. "But you can''t erase my past contributions to the family just because of this. If I''m not qualified, then what makes you think you are?" The gloves were off. The civility that had barely masked their hostility was gone. This was exactly the oue Aurora had been aiming for-Mio had lost hisposure. She responded with a calm smile, "I won''t deny that experience matters. But as a leader, there''s something else that''s just as important." She tapped her temple lightly. "A sharp mind is key to getting things done. Since you look down on me and I question your abilities, why don''t we settle this with a fairpetition? Let''s give everyone here a chance to see who''s truly capable. If you win, I''ll agree to Mr. Grant''s proposal and let you temporarily take the position as head of the family. But if I win, you''ll relinquish all control of thepany, and I''ll assume leadership. How about it, cousin? That seems fair, doesn''t it?" "Fair? What are wepeting on?" Mio asked, unwilling to back down. "We''llpete for the next multimillion-dor order. Whoever secures it and signs the contract first wins," Aurora proposed confidently. "Fine," Mio snapped. "I won''t let what happened before repeat itself. I ept the challenge. Since everyone is here, why not bear witness to our agreement?" Mr. Grant, who had been watching silently, grew tense at Aurora''s sudden proposal. Mio might have lost his cool, but Mr. Grant hadn''t. What if this was a trapid by Mr. Elderstone? "I have one condition to add," Mr. Grant interjected. "Please, go ahead." "I acknowledge thispetition as a fair way to assess your abilities," he said cautiously. "But to ensure fairness, I propose that we select the order you''llpete for. That way, there''s no risk of it being a deal with a personal connection, which would undermine the results." "Agreed," Aurora replied with a nonchnt smile. "You may arrange it however you see fit." Her confidence unsettled Mr. Grant. But Aurora had her reasons. Mr. Elderstone had mentioned that she owned an independentpany, which meant she had business acumen of her own. She wasn''t as easy to underestimate as Mio believed. And this was the simplest way to settle things. If Mio lost, he''d have no excuse to cling to power. "You seem very confident," Mio remarked. "Of course," Aurora said. "No matter the order, I''m certain my abilities surpass yours." Chapter 797: A Distasteful Display Aurora, worried that Mio might refuse, deliberately employed a provocative tactic. From her research on Mio, she knew he was an extremely arrogant man. Someone so full of himself would loathe having his abilities questioned. Aurora understood that even if she revealed her identity today, many who didn''t know her would still remain unconvinced. People, driven by their own self-interests, wouldn''t ept a stranger suddenly stepping in as the head of the family. If someone suddenly imed the role of leader, Aurora herself would be skeptical. Without demonstrating some capability, how could anyone trust her? Mr. Elderstone, however, was still concerned. While Aurora had experience running a business, he wasn''t certain of herpetence. Mio, though undeniably unscrupulous, had spent years in thepany and had proven his individual skills. In terms of experience, Mio likely had the edge over Aurora. "Miss Aurora, you are the rightful daughter of the master. It''s only natural for you to inherit the position of family head. There''s no need for any sort of wager," Bramwell Elderstone advised. "Mr. Elderstone, there''s no need to worry. I''ve just returned to the family, and I''m sure many doubt my abilities. Since we''ll be working together in the future, if there''s no trust from the beginning, how can we coborateter?" "Miss Aurora, your boldness is truly admirable. Very well, it''s settled. Whoever wins will be the next family head," Mio said. For now, he was only acting as the interim head and had not officially taken the position. Even within thepany, his title remained Vice President. He needed an opportunity to solidify his im, one that would quell any opposition within the family. "Since both parties agree, this wager is now official. All of us here will serve as witnesses," Mr. Grant announced, confident in Mio''s abilities. To him, Aurora was just a naive girl with no real skills. "Then we''ll wait to see your results," he added. "I have one condition," Aurora dered. "Starting tomorrow, I will officially join thepany, and my position must be equal to yours." Aurora was no pushover. Previously, they had tried to brush her off with a general manager role. Mio frowned. "At present, there''s no vacancy for a Vice President." "Then I''ll take the president position. It''s vacant, isn''t it?" Aurora said directly. Mr. Grant and Mio exchanged nces, clearly not expecting such a bold demand from her. "That might be inappropriate. You''ve just returned to the family and would be parachuting into the president role. People in thepany will undoubtedly gossip," Mio argued, attempting to find an excuse. Aurora let out a coldugh. "If I recall correctly, past sessors always directly assumed the president position. Why is it a problem now? Oh, I see-you''re worried I''ll lose and then refuse to give up the president seat, right?" "Of course not. I just think-" Mio started, but Aurora cut him off sharply. "If that''s not the case, then it''s settled. If I lose, the president position will go to you. Besides, if this is truly apetition, having me as a general managerpete against you is the greatest unfairness of all, isn''t it?" Aurora raised an eyebrow. One of those present spoke up in support of Aurora. "Miss Aurora is right. She''s new and unfamiliar to everyone, putting her at a disadvantage. It''s only fair for her to start from the president position." Another voice quickly chimed in, "Yes, I agree. Miss Aurora should temporarily take over as president." With the momentum against them, Mio and Mr. Grant had no choice but to agree. "My mother isn''t in good health and can''t attend in person. If she were here today, I''m sure she''d agree without hesitation. You," Aurora pointedly nced at Mio, "are merely temporarily managing thepany. Don''t forget, it''s not truly yours yet. Your attitude makes you look far too greedy." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Aurora''s unrelenting ridicule left Mio''s face darkened with anger. From the very start, she hadn''t treated him with any respect. This cursed woman-why hadn''t she just drowned at sea? "You certainly have a sharp tongue. Let''s see if you''re still so eloquent once you''ve lost," Mio said, holding back from saying anything too extreme in front of everyone. "I''m more curious about how you''ll look when you lose. It''s bound to be entertaining. I can''t wait to see it," Aurora retorted as she stood. "Everyone, I''ll take my leave now to visit my mother at the hospital." "We''ve nned lunch for everyone. Miss Aurora, won''t you stay to join us?" "Don''t worry. We''ll have plenty of meals together in the future-when I''m head of the family, of course. But not today. I need to see my mother," Aurora replied, already walking out the door. Her movements were decisive, without a trace of hesitation. Mio red after her with venom in his eyes. She truly was hard to kill. Not even the sea could take her. But this time, she had walked right into his trap. She couldn''t me him for being ruthless. Mr. Elderstone followed Aurora out, deeply impressed. He realized he had underestimated her. Aurora had single-handedly silenced everyone with her words. "Miss Aurora, you''ve truly surprised me with your performance today," he remarked. "Mr. Elderstone, that was just an appetizer. Now, can you give me my mother''s address? I''ll go find her." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Let me arrange for someone to take you there." "No need. Just give me the address. I''ll drive myself," Aurora insisted. She had lost her memory, but her skills remained intact. "Are you sure it''s safe for you to go alone?" Mr. Elderstone asked, still worried. "What danger could there possibly be? I don''t like having a crowd follow me everywhere," she replied with a newfound confidence and decisiveness. Mr. Elderstone handed her a card with the address of the nursing home. Aurora entered it into her GPS and drove off. Having lived in New York for several years, she was familiar with the roads and arrived at the nursing home without any trouble. Tina had been worrying about Aurora all morning. She had wanted to attend the family meeting herself, fearing her daughter might be bullied. John Walsh had stopped her, knowing her fragile emotions couldn''t withstand any further strain. Finally, after much anxiety, Tina received a call from Mr. Elderstone. "Your daughter is remarkable." "How is she?" Tina asked nervously. "She''s incredible," Bramwell Elderstone said with pride. "She faced them all head-on and left everyone speechless." "Did they agree to let her be the family head?" "It''s not that simple, but Miss Aurora proposed a condition herself. She and Mio willpete fairly. Whoever secures a deal worth over a billion dors will be the head of the family." "But Aurora''s lost her memory. Can she handle it?" Tina asked, her worry deepening. Chapter 798: Cleansing the Family Bramwell Elderstone had initially been a little worried, but gradually, he found himself convinced by the confidence radiating from Aurora. "I believe in Miss Aurora. She can do it," he said firmly. "That''s good," Tina replied, her voice tinged with maternal concern. "She''s carrying two babies now. Make sure she takes care of herself and doesn''t overwork." "As her mother, of course, you''re thinking of her health first. Don''t worry, though. She''s very thoughtful. Once she finishes handling things on her end, she''s nning to drive over to see you," Bramwell reassured her. "Drive? She''s lost her memory, and yet she''s driving?" Tina felt her heart leap in rm. "She only forgot certain events from the past. Her body''s instincts remain intact. I suggested having someone drive her, but she refused. The current Miss Aurora is a little different from before. She''s more decisive now. Once she sets her mind on something, nothing can deter her. But I trust that she knows her limits, so you needn''t worry." Tina shook her head, a faint smile curling her lips. "A mother worries no matter how old her child gets. I can''t help it." "Rest assured. Your daughter is remarkable. I''m confident she''ll secure the position of head of the family without issue," Bramwell said reassuringly. "I''m d to hear that." Tina felt a bit more at ease and ended the call. Her expression, however, was one of barely contained excitement, like a young girl receiving good news. John Walsh, noticing her radiant smile, couldn''t help but smile along. "What''s making you so happy?" "Mr. Elderstone just called. He said Aurora has done an exceptional job," Tina said with pride. "That''s wonderful news. Now you can finally rest easy and focus on recovering. Don''t overthink things," John said as he handed her a towel to wipe her face. "My body feels much better than before. These past few days, I''ve only coughed up blood once or twice. Let''s leave the hospital and go home," Tina suggested, eager to help Aurora. John saw through her intentions immediately. "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re nning. You''ve just started to recover, and now you want to leave the hospital? Have you forgotten the doctor''s advice? All you need to do now is rest and recover without worrying about anything else. Otherwise, what''s the point of Aurora doing all this for you? She wants you to get better. Are you really going to let her down?" Tina''s eyes held a flicker of sadness. "I know my days are numbered. At most, I have a year left. I won''t live past forty-one. My mother and grandmother were the same." "Who says there can''t be exceptions? I believe you''ll live a long life. Once you''ve recovered a bit more, I''ll take you out to see the world, far away from all these troubles," John said as he gently stroked her hair,forting her like a child. "I hope so. I want to see Aurora''s babies born. I want to hear them call me Grandma," Tina said wistfully. "You look more like Aurora''s sister. If others hear her calling you Mom or the babies calling you Grandma, they''ll be shocked out of their minds," John teased, bringing a chuckle from Tina. "Well, I did have her young," Tinaughed softly. "Tina, do you ever regret the decisions you made back then?" John Walsh''s rtionship with her was not unlike Bramwell Elderstone''s with Aurora''s grandmother. Taken in by the Walsh family as a child, John had grown up alongside Tina, harboring a deep and quiet love for her. Knowing her noble status, he had never dared to overstep. But when she returned deeply hurt, his heart ached for her, and he stayed by her side unwaveringly over the years. "When I was young and reckless, I refused to bow to the family''s restrictive rules. That''s why I nned my escape. Then I met Magnus. At the time, I thought I''d found my happiness. Even though he hurt me deeplyter, if I told you I don''t regret it, would you believe me?" Tina''s voice was calm, as though recounting a story long past. John remembered a night years ago when she''d drunkenly sobbed in his arms, finally confessing the extent of her pain. It was then he realized she wasn''t as strong as she appeared. "I''d believe you. No matter how he hurt you, at the beginning, there was love." "Yes, he did love me. But his lovecked conviction. It taught me that love is never simple. Falling in love is easy; staying together is hard. The only thing I should be grateful to him for is giving me Aurora." "Aurora is wonderful-so much like you," John said, his tone gentle. "She is. My only wish is for Aurora not to go through the same sorrows my mother and I endured. I hope she and Julian can rekindle their bond and stay together for a lifetime." "They will. I believe fate won''t be that cruel to her. She''ll have her happiness with Julian," John said with quiet conviction. "John Walsh, apart from Aurora, the person I owe the most is you. I''ve overlooked your feelings for so long. From now on, I''ll make it up to you," Tina said sincerely. "Don''t be silly. Love isn''t a transaction where we count who gave more or less. I''ve never regretted loving you. Don''t say sorry to me again." "Alright, I won''t," Tina said, resting her head on his shoulder with a contented smile. Aurora arrived just in time to witness this tender moment. The woman, who bore such a striking resemnce to herself, leaned against the man with happiness written all over her face. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Mom," Aurora called softly. Tina quickly straightened, pulling away from John. She still wasn''t used to showing affection in front of her daughter, fearing Aurora might mind. "Aurora, you''re here. Let me have a good look at you," Tina said warmly, beckoning her over. She''d been relying on Mira''s updates, but what she truly wanted was to see Aurora with her own eyes, safe and sound. Aurora sat beside her, smiling gently. "Mom, I''m fine." "That''s good. I was worried about the effects of that serum. Did you juste from the family meeting?" "Yes." "Were they difficult to deal with? I wish I could''ve been there with you," Tina said, her voice full of concern. "It wasn''t too bad. I heard your health hasn''t been great. Please don''t worry about these matters anymore," Aurora said with a reassuring smile. "As long as you''re safe, I won''t worry. My daughter has truly grown up," Tina said, her voice tinged with both pride and nostalgia. "Grandpa Bramwell told me how you''ve protected me all these years. Now it''s my turn to protect you. I''ll cleanse the family of its rot and rebuild it into something new," Aurora said with quiet determination. "I believe in you. You''ll make it happen," Tina said, her heart swelling with pride. Chapter 799: Showcasing Her Skill Aurora and Tina spent the entire day together. After all, Tina was her biological mother. Even though Aurora couldn''t remember their past, there was an innate, unspoken bond between mother and daughter. With Aurora by her side, Tina''s mood lightened significantly. Her smile lingered throughout the day, and John Walsh, noticing her radiant demeanor, felt as if she had returned to her carefree younger days. The next morning, Aurora set an rm and woke up early. However, perhaps because her body clock had been disrupted recently, she struggled to open her eyes even at 7:30. Nheless, her willpower won out. Rubbing her groggy eyes, she forced herself to wake up. After freshening up, she headed downstairs. "Miss Aurora, good morning!" The same scene from the previous day yed out. Aurora felt as though she were royalty in this household. Standing dutifully behind her was Carmine, ever meticulous, holding a notebook with the day''s itinerary. "Miss Aurora, it''s 8 a. m. It''s time to head to thepany. If we leave now, we should arrive by 8:35," Carmine reported, his tone as precise as a clock. Aurora appreciated his diligence; rather than finding it bothersome, she foundfort in his attention to detail. At the office, the receptionist greeted her warmly. "Miss Montgomery, are you here to see the president again?" Aurora smiled faintly. "No, I''m here to be the president," she replied, stepping into the elevator. Five assistants followed her. The entourage turned heads as they moved through the building. There was an almost palpable energy about Aurora, as if even the hem of her clothes carried a breeze. The elevator took her straight to the president''s office. Her mother had already briefed her on manypany matters the previous day, and Aurora hadmitted them all to memory. Passing by the vice president''s office, Mio greeted her with a casual, "Well, you''re here early." "Vice President, work is work, and personal matters are personal. In the office, please address me as President," Aurora replied with a serious expression. Mio smirked, feeling slighted by the young woman. "Ha, this president''s seat... let''s see if you can hold onto it," he remarked coolly. Without turning, Aurora said, "When the dayes that I can''t, feel free to remind me, Vice President." With that, she walked confidently toward the president''s office. She had been here once before but couldn''t recall the visit. The office felt cold and lifeless, as though itcked a human touch. "Carmine," she called. "Yes, President?" "Ask the procurement department to bring me some greenery-hanging nts or pothos, for instance. This office feels too barren," Aurora instructed, recalling how her mother had grown colder since her return. Working in such an environment daily would only deepen that chill. "Understood. Anything else, President?" "Not for now. I''ll let you know if I need anything else." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Yes, President." Aurora began reviewing thepany''s ounts, analyzing past coborations and identifyingpetitors. These tasks required time and a deep understanding. To seed, she needed to familiarize herself with thepany''s operations quickly. Carmine checked in every hour, reminding her to take breaks. Although she wasn''t visibly showing yet, overexertion wasn''t an option. Aurora, naturally a perfectionist, had a strong urge to see tasks through topletion. But now, with her child in mind, she had softened somewhat. During breaks, she''d read books or browse the news, letting the day pass at a steady pace. In quieter moments, she would daydream about her future partner-what he might look like, when they might meet, and if she''d even recognize him. She wasn''t sorrowful; both Mr. Elderstone and her mother had assured her that he loved her deeply. Perhaps, one day, they would cross paths again, unexpectedly. Tina had also warned Aurora about Mio''s past attempts to harm her. To ensure her safety, Tina arranged for ten personal bodyguards to protect her around the clock. Carmine personally oversaw Aurora''s meals, wary of any potential threats. This time, however, Mio wasn''t nning anything sinister. He wanted to prove his mettle and make Aurora acknowledge his abilities. After all, now that Aurora had returned to the family, any harming to her would only jeopardize his own position as head of the family-a risk he wasn''t foolish enough to take. Over the next few days, Aurora adapted to her new role at thepany. She handled various tasks with ease, including a previously rejected proposal. The project''s lead, Mark, had struggled with it, as Mio had dismissed it three times, each time harshly criticizing him. Mark approached Aurora hesitantly. "Miss Montgomery, this is my proposal. Could you take a look?" Aurora spent a few minutes reviewing it thoroughly. "It''s well-done, but there''s a small detail that needs adjustment. Come here, and I''ll exin," she said. Mark had braced himself for yet another scolding, expecting either fury or ignorant approval. To his surprise, Aurora was neither. Instead, she patiently pointed out the issue, instantly resolving something that had long puzzled him. "Thank you, Miss Montgomery. I''ve been stuck on this for so long," he said, clearly relieved. "There''s no need to thank me. It''s my responsibility. Go ahead and make the changes," Aurora replied. "I''ll revise it and bring it back to you shortly." "Alright." Mark returned to his colleagues, singing Aurora''s praises and sharing his positive experience. Her reputation grew, and she began to win over the staff. During her first days at thepany, Aurora handled everything with precision. Even Mio, who had initially wanted to ridicule her, found himself impressed. He had assumed her sess was due to external help and doubted her abilities. Yet, after observing her work, he realized he had underestimated her. Aurora''s calm and methodical approach left no room for error. She was, after all, the president of twopanies and had long mastered such challenges. Chapter 800: Whose Skill Prevails A weekter, Mr. Elderstone and Mr. Grant called Aurora and Mio to a meeting. After conducting a thorough market analysis, they had finally identified a target. "We''ve gathered you here today to inform you that after careful negotiation and selection, we''ve chosen apany for a coborative project," Mr. Elderstone began. "Thispany has been vetted by both of us, and we''re certain neither of you has any personal connections to it. The challenge is simple: whoever secures the order from thispany will win." "Whatpany is it?" Mio inquired. Both men were seasoned and shrewd, known for their meticulous decision-making, so Mio was certain they wouldn''t make a misstep. "Radiant Horizons," Mr. Grant replied. Aurora, unfamiliar with otherpanies due to her memory loss, had no recollection of Radiant Horizons. Mio, on the other hand, found it odd. "Radiant Horizons has been around as long as we have, a legacypany for over a century. They''ve always seen us aspetitors. Why choose them?" "Precisely because we''ve been rivals for a century," Mr. Elderstone exined. "There''s no room for personal bias here. This will be a significant test for both of you. If you can secure a deal with a directpetitor, that''s true skill." Aurora remained unfazed. In her mind, there were no eternal rivals, only eternal interests. She raised an eyebrow and looked at Mio. "What''s the matter? Are you scared now that you know it''s apetitor?" "Scared? Hardly," Mio retorted with a smirk. "I''m just curious. You''ve lost your memory and don''t know anything about thispany. Once you dig deeper, you''ll understand." "Don''t worry," Aurora said with a calm smile. "I''ll make sure to do my homework. No need for your advice." Their exchange crackled with tension, as usual. Mr. Grant stepped in to provide more context. "Radiant Horizons recently acquired arge plot ofnd and ns to develop a massivemercial hub-thergest financial and trade district in the western region. The investment is enormous, so they''re looking for a partner to coborate with." Aurora and Mio instantly understood the magnitude of the project. While the financialmitment would be substantial, the potential returns were equally enticing. "With such arge project, wouldn''t otherpanies be scrambling to get involved? Why are they only seeking one partner instead of multiple investors?" Mio questioned. "I''m not sure. This is just the initial information we''ve received. Typically, for an investment of this scale, it''s better to have severalpanies share the risk. It minimizes exposure and ensures smoother capital flow. Radiant Horizons is an establishedpany, so their decision to go with a single partner is puzzling. Regardless, Mr. Grant and I see this as the perfect challenge for you two. What do you think?" Mr. Elderstone asked, his gaze shifting between them. "I have no objections," Aurora replied without hesitation. "I''m fine with it too," Mio agreed, though he harbored doubts. Aurora''sck of memory made her fearless, but Mio was well aware of the turbulent history between theirpany and Radiant Horizons. Securing this deal wouldn''t be easy. Despite his concerns, Mio resolved to push through. If Aurora wasn''t afraid, how could he be? "Good. Since you both agree, it''s settled. From now on, you''re free to act as you see fit. Whoever secures the contract first will be the winner," Mr. Grant concluded. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "And if neither of us gets it?" Mio asked, still uneasy. "Then we''ll move on to the next target. We know this isn''t an easy task, so failure won''t be held against you." Mio felt slightly relieved after hearing Mr. Grant''s reassurance. If neither he nor Aurora seeded, it would be the best oue. After the meeting, they had dinner together before parting ways. Aurora headed back to her vi, while Mio began gathering information on Radiant Horizons. As the two left, the older men shared a knowing look. "Mr. Elderstone, if you ask me, Miss Aurora is far too inexperienced. She''s not qualified for this. If it weren''t for your support, she wouldn''t even have a ce in the family. Why don''t we both back Mio? He''s been with the family since childhood, and his abilities are beyond doubt. What are you thinking?" Mr. Grant pressed. "If Miss Aurora fails, your standing in the family will take a hit. You know how people talk. Do you really want your reputation, built over a lifetime, to be tarnished because of a young girl?" he continued. "Whether it''s appropriate or not is for me to decide," Mr. Elderstone replied firmly. "I have faith in her. She won''t let me down." "Is that so? Then let''s wait and see whoes out on top." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Yes, let''s," Mr. Elderstone said with a faint smile. He believed in the granddaughter of that man. How could she lose to anyone? It was already nightfall when Aurora drove herself back to the vi, followed by a car full of bodyguards. This was the maximum level of protection she was willing to tolerate. She refused to have them hovering around her at all times. As she drove, she recalled a cake shop she had visited days prior. Ever since bing pregnant, she had developed an insatiable craving for sweets, a change even she couldn''t exin. Deciding to indulge, she took a detour to pick up a milkshake and some cake, despite the worsening weather. When she arrived, there were no parking spaces near the shop. She parked further away and walked, leaving the bodyguards to wait in the parking lot. By the time she reached the street, a light rain had started. Aurora could have turned back, but her craving took over. After all, it was just a drizzle. The rain quickly intensified, prompting her to hurry. Just as she was about to dash into the shop, she collided directly into a man''s chest. Julian had stopped by the same shop. Despite their estrangement, he continued to do things that reminded him of her-cooking her favorite dishes, picking out clothes she would look good in, and buying desserts from her favorite shops. It was his way of pretending she was still by his side. He had just stepped out of the bakery when someone barreled into him. "Sorry, sir," a familiar voice said. Chapter 801: We Are Meant to Be The moment Julian heard that voice, his blood seemed to boil with excitement. It was her. It was really her! Tina had told him some updates about Aurora in recent days. Even though he knew she was doing well, he couldn''t help but worry. And now, of all ces, they met at her favorite pastry shop. Was this destiny? He had promised Mr. Elderstone not to reveal his identity as the children''s father or Aurora''s fianc. They had agreed to the rules of the game, and neither of them could break them. So, no matter how overwhelmed he felt, he had to act as if this was their first meeting. "It''s fine," he said calmly. Aurora had already stepped out of his arms. She looked up at the man standing before her. He was tall, with a striking physique that could rival international models. Not only that, but his face was undeniably handsome, and his deep voice carried a maic charm. What startled her most, however, was how her heart seemed to skip a beat the moment she collided with him. Ridiculous. How could she feel this way about a stranger? She had more important things to focus on-like finding her children''s father. Suppressing the odd feeling that lingered in her chest, Aurora said, "Excuse me, sir." Julian had been watching her closely. When he noticed the calm return to her gaze after she had studied him, he felt a pang of disappointment. It was clear she hadpletely forgotten their past together. He stepped aside awkwardly, and Aurora brushed past him. The moment felt strangely nostalgic. It took him back years ago, back when he would asionally run into her. He had always known everything about her, while she hadpletely forgotten him. Every time they passed each other, his heart would race as he watched her approach. He''d fixate on her face, only for her to walk by without acknowledgment. The bittersweet feeling lingered like the taste of a sour-sweet candy-something that stayed with him forever, as vivid as a first love. Aurora entered the pastry shop and began selecting desserts. Julian looked at the bag in his hand. He had bought her favorite treats. He had heard she enjoyed sweets even more these days. Raindrops sttered on his face, pulling him from his thoughts. The rain had grown heavier. Remembering how Aurora had hurried over earlier, it was clear she hadn''t brought an umbre. Even if she had driven here, she''d still have to walk back to her car in this downpour. Frowning, Julian nced around and noticed a convenience store across the street. Without hesitation, he ran through the rain and bought an umbre. When he returned to the pastry shop, Aurora was already stepping out, carrying arge bag filled with her purchases. She''d bought quite a lot. He had heard her appetite had grown significantly-understandable, considering she was now eating for three. As she exited, Aurora noticed the man still standing there. His gaze was warm, like a sereneke shimmering under the light. She nodded politely, feeling it was only right to acknowledge him since she had bumped into him earlier. Afterward, she prepared to leave. "Miss, it''s raining. You don''t have an umbre, do you?" Julian extended the umbre in his hand toward her. The rain hade so suddenly, as if it were conspiring against Aurora. She had nned to make a quick dash while it was still light, but the pastries inside had distracted her. She couldn''t resist buying this and that, and before she knew it, the rain had grown heavy. "No need, sir. I drove here. I''ll just make a run for it," she replied. "There''s no parking here, so your car must be over there," Julian pointed out gently. "Carrying all that, if it gets wet, the treats won''t taste as good." Aurora nced down at her bag. Thest thing she wanted was for the desserts to be ruined. She had be such a foodietely that this thought alone was enough to sway her. "Sir, you only have one umbre. If you give it to me, what about you?" "I''m a grown man-what''s a little rain to me? Here, take it." Without giving her a chance to refuse, Julian ced the umbre in her hand. She watched as he prepared to leave and instinctively grabbed his sleeve. "Or... you could tell me where you live, and I''ll give you a ride home." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Julian''s eyes lit up. He hadn''t expected this unexpected opportunity. His Little Bunny was still as soft-hearted as ever. "Wouldn''t that be too much trouble for you?" he asked, feigning hesitation. "It''s no trouble. Let''s go," Aurora insisted. She figured he seemed like a nice person, and he was here to buy pastries too. Surely, he wasn''t dangerous. "Alright, I''ll hold the umbre," Julian volunteered eagerly. He opened the umbre and, out of habit, took the bag from Aurora''s hand. The action was so natural that Aurora paused in surprise. Julian realized it might''ve been a bit inappropriate. Clearing his throat, he said, "I''ll carry it for you." "You''re such a gentleman," Aurora remarked, impressed. She had no idea that this was barely a fraction of what this devoted man had done for her in the past. Julian''s mood lifted considerably as the two of them strolled through the rain together. Even in the past, moments like this were rare. Aurora couldn''t exin why, but walking beside him felt oddlyforting. For instance, when they crossed the street, he instinctively positioned himself on the side with more traffic. He tilted the umbre toward her, even though it meant his own shoulder was getting wet from the rain. "Sir, your shoulder is soaked," Aurora said, feeling a bit guilty. "It''s fine. I''m a man. A little rain won''t hurt me." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "I''m sure I''ll survive getting wet too." "But how could I bear to let you get wet?" Julian murmured softly. The sound of the rain nearly drowned out his words. Aurora looked at him curiously. "What did you just say?" "Nothing," he replied quickly. He wished the walk couldst a little longer-just enough to spend more time with her. "Do you like this pastry shop too?" he asked, trying to spark a conversation. "Yes, I love their mousse, tiramisu, sandwiches, and mille-feuille," she replied, her eyes lighting up at the mention of food. Julian watched her animated expression, longing to pull her into his arms and kiss her. But for now, he could only stare at her longingly. Reining in his emotions, he said, "I think their strawberry desserts are pretty good." "You like strawberry too? We''re kindred spirits!" Aurora eximed, delighted. "Yes, and their matcha cookies are excellent as well," he added, mentioning one of her past favorites. "Wow! I love matcha cookies too!" Aurora''s excitement grew. "Really? Seems like we''re meant to be," Julian said, smiling warmly at her. Chapter 802: Pampering The two of them chatted cheerfully as they walked toward Aurora''s car. A bodyguard suddenly appeared, holding an umbre he must have bought nearby. "Miss Aurora, I''m sorry you got caught in the rain." "It''s fine. No one expected a sudden downpour," Aurora replied indifferently. The bodyguards eyed the man standing beside Aurora curiously. Aurora waved them off. "This gentleman was kind enough to share his umbre with me. I''ve offered to give him a ride. You can head back." "Yes, Miss Aurora." Aurora gestured for Julian to get into the car. "Where do you live, sir?" Julian provided an address, which happened to be the apartment Aurora had once lived in herself. She muttered under her breath, "Why does that sound so familiar?" "What did you say?" Julian asked. "Nothing. I''m just not great with directions. Let me check the GPS." Aurora set the route and was about to start driving when she noticed the torrential rain outside, obscuring her view. "The rain''s too heavy right now. Driving in this weather could be dangerous. Why don''t we wait until it lets up?" Julian suggested. The rain was so intense that the windshield wipers couldn''t keep up, clearing the ss one moment only for it to be drenched the next. "Good idea. What''s with this ridiculous weather? Rain out of nowhere-so annoying." Aurora frowned, clearly irritated. Julian, however, felt secretly delighted. He thought perhaps fate was giving them a little help. "Yes, it really came out of nowhere," he agreed. With nothing else to do, Aurora opened a small cake box. "You don''t mind if I eat something, do you?" "Of course not. Please, go ahead. But it''s sote-Miss, haven''t you had dinner yet?" Julian nced at the time. It was well past dinner, and the thought of Aurora skipping a meal tugged at his heart. "I did eat. But there were some unpleasant people at the dinner, so I didn''t eat much. That''s why I bought some dessert on my way back," Aurora said, her words muffled as she took a bite of cake. With Mio''s face showing up, how could she possibly eat properly? Just seeing him put her in a foul mood. She''d barely touched her food before leaving. Julian watched her as she ate. Her cheeks puffed like a little squirrel''s, making her look irresistibly adorable. "What kind of people do you dislike?" he asked, continuing the conversation. "Ugh, people who are not just arrogant but also downright malicious," Aurora replied without hesitation, not even realizing how readily she was answering Julian''s questions. Though she didn''t remember Julian, her body instinctively trusted him. This was how they used to interact, so from the start, she felt an inexplicable sense of closeness. Julian knew exactly who she was referring to-Mio, of course. As he watched her polish off one piece of cake and reach for another, this one matcha- vored, he couldn''t help but notice her increased appetite. Back then, she would barely finish one piece of cake during afternoon tea, sometimes not even that. Now, she ate with an ease that made Julian''s gaze soften, as if he were watching a cherished child. Noticing his stare, Aurora felt a little self-conscious. She had nned to give him a ride home, yet here she was, engrossed in her own dessert. "Ahem, um, would you like some?" she offered, attempting to ease the awkwardness. "I''ve already had dinner. I couldn''t eat another bite," Julian replied gently. Truthfully, he wasn''t much of a fan of sweets, but he had learned to enjoy them because Aurora loved them. "Alright then," Aurora said, nodding. She finished the matcha cake and carefully cleaned up the trash. Just as she was about to put it away, Julian reached out and brushed a crumb from the corner of her mouth. The moment his fingers touched her skin, Aurora''s heart raced, and a soft blush spread across her cheeks. "I-I can do it myself," she stammered, hurriedly grabbing a napkin to wipe her mouth. Seeing her flustered reaction, Julian found her even more endearing. His little bunny. "The rain''s letting up. Let''s go," Aurora said quickly, eager to escape the strange, lingering atmosphere in the car. Julian didn''t reply, simply watching her profile in silence. The car moved steadily down the wide road. Julian, knowing Aurora well, soon broke the tension, and they fell into an easy conversation. They chatted about everything under the sun, Aurora''s mood soaring as she discovered how perfectly their interests aligned. When they finally reached his building, Aurora felt a twinge of reluctance. Julian felt it even more. "Here we are, sir," Aurora announced. "Yes. It''s still early. If you don''t mind, Miss, would you like toe up for a cup of coffee?" Julian invited her warmly, hoping for a little more time with her. Though Aurora found him charming, she wasn''t so taken that she''d follow a man to his home without reason. "No, thank you. I should head back," she replied politely. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Julian felt a pang of disappointment but quickly reassured himself. Given their current situation, the long conversation they''d shared was already a gift. He didn''t want to push his luck, lest she think he was some kind of shady character. "Alright, then. Be careful on your way home," he said with a courteous smile. "Mm, goodbye." "Goodbye." Julian watched her car drive away. *Little Bunny, we''ll meet again soon,* he thought. As Aurora drove off, she touched her chest, where her heart was still thudding. What was wrong with her? She didn''t even know his name, yet her heart had raced just from being near him. Shaking her head, she pushed the thoughts aside. She had more important things to focus on-like finding her child''s father. She couldn''t afford to let herself fall for someone else. Back at the mansion, her life of luxury awaited. Aurora treated herself to a long, rxing bath. She had nned to research Radiant Horizons afterward, but when she nced at the clock, it was nearly ten. Her routine had be almost like that of a retiree-early to bed, early to rise. Partly for her child, and partly because staying upte left her groggy and miserable the next day. She''d tried it once and vowed never again. Obediently, she turned off the lights and crawled into bed. That night, Aurora had a beautiful dream. She was in a colorful amusement park, riding a horse that soared into the sky. Behind her was a man with a broad, warm chest. His embrace felt so safe, soforting. She wanted desperately to see his face, but every time she turned, it was as if a veil covered it, leaving it blurred and indistinct. She could only hear his soothing voice and feel the radiant warmth of his presence, like sunlight on her skin. When she woke the next morning, her lips were still curved in a smile. The dream had been so wonderful that she wished she could stay in it forever. "Who is he?" Aurora murmured, nibbling on her finger distractedly. "If only I could see his face." She had a feeling he was her child''s father, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t recall his features. Chapter 803: The Young Master No matter how beautiful the dream was, Aurora had to face reality. She returned to the Carmine walked in holding a stack of documents. "Miss Aurora, these are all the materials on Radiant Horizons." Aurora could have easily searched online for the information herself, but Carmine, concerned about Aurora''s pregnancy, discouraged her from spending too much time onputers. It was bad for her eyes and carried radiation risks. So Carmine had prepared everything in advance, including analysis andparison tables. Aurora spent an entire day poring over the thick stack of documents on her desk. By the time she finished, she had a thorough understanding of thepany. Like R Corporation, Radiant Horizons was established in New York in the previous century. In terms of operational scale, it was on par with R Corporation. If R Corporation was a tiger, then Radiant Horizons was a lion. While their scales matched, their business strategies differed. Radiant Horizons preferred forming alliances with otherpanies, which not only spread risks but also expanded the market. After all, lions were social animals. What puzzled her, though, was that despite Radiant Horizons coborating with numerouspanies over the years, it had never partnered with R Corporation. The twopanies hadpeted for many contracts, and although they maintained a fa?ade of civility, they clearly didn''t like each other. Over the years, there had been plenty of open and covert conflicts. Now, suddenly seeking coboration with their rival was bound to be challenging. Aurora finally understood why Mio''s face had darkened the moment he learned Radiant Horizons was involved. The situation was indeed tricky. Still, no matter how difficult it was, Aurora had to move forward. After familiarizing herself with Radiant Horizons'' background, she began researching thepany''s staff. At the same time, Mio was preparing in his own way. He didn''t need to study thepany''s background-he already knew it. His focus was on analyzing the leadership, searching for exploitable details. Both Aurora and Mio represented the samepany, backed by equal resources and history. The differencey in their methods. In business,working was everything. Having worked in New York for years, Mio believed his connections were far better than Aurora''s. His assistant quicklypiled a list for him. Mio scanned the list, noting that Radiant Horizons'' president was a woman in her forties, simr to Tina. One vice president position was vacant, while the other was held by the president''s daughter, Reba, a 27-year-old single woman known for her capabilities. "Reba. Perfect. It''s you," Mio muttered with a smirk. He excelled at charming women. If it were a man, he''d use other strategies, but against women, his expertise as a seasoned seducer came into y. "Find out everything about Reba for me. Her preferences, the school she graduated from, her dating history-everything." "Got it," the assistant responded, unfazed. This wasn''t the first time Mio had used such tactics to secure deals. Women, Mio believed, were fundamentally different from men. No matter how formidable they seemed in the business world, they were all the same behind closed doors. When desire overwhelmed reason, they''d give him anything he wanted. All he needed to do was promise them an unrealistic future. During the courting phase, he treated women like princesses, ying the perfect lover. But eventually, he''d find an impable excuse to end the rtionship. Using this method, he had charmed one woman after another. Reba was clearly his next target. Whether or not he secured a deal, gaining insider information from her would be valuable enough. While Aurora was still studying Radiant Horizons, Mio was already strategizing his next conquest. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Miss Aurora," Carmine interrupted, "I just received some news. Tomorrow is the 28th birthday party of Mr. Maxwell Ba''s grandson from Radiant Horizons. All the top figures in the financial world have been invited. This could be a great chance to approach them." "His grandson? That''s odd. I remember his grandson isn''t 28," Aurora said, recalling the information she''d read. "Miss Aurora, you must mean Nimo. He''s not 28. The birthday celebration seems to be for another grandson of Mr. Ba." "The records only mentioned several granddaughters and a very young grandson. Where did this 28-year-old grandsone from?" "I''m not sure. He''s never appeared publicly, and most people didn''t even know he existed. The invitation caught everyone by surprise. They''re all wondering how Mr. Ba suddenly has such an adult grandson." "Alright, whether he''s a real grandson or not, make the arrangements. I''ll attend tomorrow." Carmine nodded. "What about a birthday gift? Should we go with the usual-a luxury watch?" "For a family like theirs, they must already have countless luxury items. Giving a watch is too unoriginal and risks ovepping with others. It''d be embarrassing," Aurora remarked thoughtfully. "You''re right, Miss Aurora. But upper-ss circles typically exchange such gifts. What are you nning to give?" "They have money and brands in abundance. Let me think. What could make an impression?" Aurora pondered. If Mr. Ba was hosting such a grand party, it showed how much he valued this grandson. Pleasing the grandson might pave the way for a potential deal. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for the "Carmine, can you find out this grandson''s preferences? Tailoring the gift would be ideal." "That might be difficult. There''s no information on him. People don''t even know if he''s based in New York. If any details existed, someone would''ve found them by now. But if you''re willing to wait, I can ask a friend who works as an assistant at Radiant Horizons." "Alright, I''ll wait for your news." There was still a day left. If no information surfaced, she''d resort to buying a watch as ast resort. "Understood. I''ll get to work." Byte afternoon, Carmine returned with a lead. "Miss Aurora, I managed to learn one thing about the young master. Apparently, he likes handmade strawberry cakes." "A man who likes strawberry cake? Did I hear that right?" Aurora asked in surprise. "Yes, but that''s all I could find. Should I order a custom cake from the best bakery? But just giving a cake might seem too simple." "Do you think his party willck cakes? Don''t buy one. I''ll make it myself. A handmade gift is truly unique." Aurora had made up her mind. Chapter 804: Aurora Bakes a Cake Herself Carmine looked astonished. "Miss Aurora, you''re going to bake it yourself?" "Yes," Aurora replied. "Um... do you know how to bake?" Carmine asked, surprised. Ordinary cakes weren''t difficult, but since it was a gift, it couldn''t just be a simple, in one. While she had never baked a cake herself, she knew that some types of cakes could be extremelyplex and time-consuming. "I''ve never baked before, but don''t we have a chef at home? I''ll just ask him to teach me," Aurora said with confidence. "Miss Aurora, please don''t overexert yourself. Your health should alwayse first." "Don''t worry. It''s just baking a cake-it''s no big deal." Aurora thought they were overly concerned about her health. She had always felt fine. "Alright, it''s time to finish work for the day. Miss Aurora, you should head home now," Carmine said. As a personal assistant, Carmine was truly diligent, not only handling Aurora''s work efficiently but also caring for her personal life. "I am a bit tired," Aurora admitted, putting down the documents she had been reviewing. After a full day of reading, her head was spinning. Ever since bing pregnant, her energy clearly wasn''t what it used to be. She tired easily and had to push herself to focus on work. Even managing to read through a day''s worth of materials was a testament to her determination. "I''ll arrange for the driver to take you home today." "Alright." Aurora only wanted to rest now. She nned to study how to make a strawberry cake after she got some sleep. When she returned home, she skipped dinner and fell asleep right away. She woke up at nine, ate ate dinner, and then asked the chef to help her learn how to bake. "Miss Aurora, you want to learn how to bake a cake? There are many different types on the market. Do you know which one you''d like to learn?" "Hmm, I want something unique and exquisite-it''s a gift," Aurora exined her requirements. "Currently, fountain cakes are popr for weddings or milestone celebrations. Compared to traditional cakes, they are more borate, require high-quality ingredients, and are a true test of craftsmanship." "Alright, then I''ll make a fountain cake. Teach me how," Aurora said decisively. The chef had no choice but to prepare the ingredients as instructed. Aurora had seen fountain cakes at many important events before. The intricate patterns were stunning, and the cake itself looked more like a piece of art than something edible. Making the cake base wasn''t difficult, but carving those patterns was the real challenge. "Miss Aurora, what kind of design do you want for the cake?" "I''ve never done this before. What design do you think would look good?" "Since the cake isn''t veryrge, there''s no need for overlyplicated designs. I think a blue rose would be perfect-simple, elegant, and sophisticated. It''s also manageable for a beginner, while still offering a striking visual impact." "Alright, let''s go with the blue rose," Aurora agreed. She trusted the chef, who worked for a high-end restaurant. If he said it would look good, it definitely would. "Okay, first, we''ll take some fondant and color it with blueberry jam. Yes, just like that. Then, we''ll cut out a few circr shapes to use as petalster." Aurora nodded and followed the chef''s instructions. Although the design looked simple, making it was far from easy. Fortunately, Aurora had a background in art, so she had a good eye for shapes and proportions. By her third attempt, her work was already looking impressive. Even the chef nodded in approval. "Miss Aurora, you''re truly gifted! I''ve trained many students before, but none of them had your talent. You''ve never worked with cakes before, and yet you''ve mastered this flower design, which requires a certain level of skill." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "I didn''t expect it to turn out so well either," Aurora said, scratching her head with a shy smile. "To get it right on your third try... that''s unheard of!" "Calling it ''mastered'' is a bit of an exaggeration. I''ve just managed this one design. If it were something else, I''d probably struggle. It''s gettingte; you should rest. I''ll make another one tomorrow." "Alright, Miss Aurora. If you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me." "Okay." Aurora yawned. It was indeedte-nearly midnight. She went to bed obediently and got up early the next day. She left work two hours earlier than usual to head home and prepare the birthday gift for the young master. She personally prepared strawberries and jam. Aurora found regr cakes too nd, so she decided to make a mille-feuille cake. She added diced fruit between eachyer and finished it with the blue rose design on top. The entire cake was small-just enough for two people-but it was exquisitely crafted. It was so perfect that it looked like a work of art. She almost didn''t want to give it away. But since it wasn''t for her to eat, she left that dilemma to the young master. After packing the cake into a specially designed box, she included a handwritten card. With everything ready, she changed into a new outfit and left for the evening banquet, which was being held at her family''srge garden vi. Luxury cars streamed in one after another, carrying guests who were mostly prominent figures in the business world. Aurora didn''t recognize most of them. Asher spotted her the moment she arrived. Although he knew she had lost her memory, he couldn''t help but want to confirm it for himself. He walked toward her, but Aurora brushed past him without the slightest reaction. Watching her familiar figure disappear into the crowd, Asher smiled bitterly. Compared to the days he spent watching her happily in love with Julian, being forgotten by her hurt even more. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Little devil..." he murmured with a sigh. Aurora had already blended into the crowd when someone greeted her. "Aurora," Hayden said, surprised to see her here. He had left Clothville specifically to avoid running into her again, yet here she was. Aurora looked at him nkly. "Do I know you?" "Aurora, what''s wrong?" Hayden asked, confused by the unfamiliarity in her eyes. It was as if they wereplete strangers. "I... don''t remember anything from before," Aurora admitted honestly. Hayden stared at her in disbelief, as if she had just told him something impossible. "Are you okay now? And where is he?" Hayden asked, assuming something terrible had happened to her. "I''m fine. Who are you talking about?" "You don''t even remember him?" Hayden asked, stunned. "Miss Aurora, we should go inside," Carmine interrupted, unsure if Hayden was a friend or foe. Aurora nodded and gave Hayden a polite nod. "Excuse me." As she walked away, Hayden was left staring after her,pletely baffled. What on earth had happened to her? Chapter 805: Waiting for His Little Bunny This ce had a designated gift area. Aurora carried the cake she had prepared and intended to ce it there. The staff responsible for recording gifts nced at her. "Miss, is this a handmade cake? A thoughtful gift like this would be better delivered to our young master in person. Otherwise, if it''s left here and he doesn''t see it in time, wouldn''t it be a pity if it spoiled?" "You have a point. May I ask where your young master is? I''ll head over right away." The staff member told Aurora the location. She had initially thought they might disdain her simple gift, but instead, the attitude was surprisingly kind. What Aurora didn''t know was that, regardless of what she brought today, she would have been given the same response. Leaving the crowded area, she followed a small path that led to a garden. By now, the sky had darkened, and soft, beautiful lights illuminated the garden. The lights were cleverly hidden, some shaped like flowers themselves, blending seamlessly into the enchanting surroundings. Aurora felt as though she had stepped into a paradise-so serene, so breathtaking. In the center of the garden stood a pavilion, and inside was a solitary figure. That must be the young master they were speaking of. Aurora suddenly felt a little nervous. She didn''t even know this young master. What if he preferred luxury brands and sports cars? After all, she knew nothing about his preferences and couldn''t be sure he''d appreciate her cake. As she slowly approached him, her heart raced wildly. In the warm glow of the lights, the man held a book in his hands. He wore a simple white shirt, exuding elegance and simplicity. From the side, he appeared calm andposed, utterly absorbed in his reading, as if lost in his own world. It was strange, Aurora thought, that on his birthday, he would hide away in a garden to read. His fingers, long and slender, turned the pages gracefully. He had beautiful hands- hands that, she imagined, would look stunning ying the piano. Aurora didn''t know why her thoughts wandered in such a direction. What did it matter to her whether he yed the piano or not? "Young master," she called softly. The man turned to look at her, and in that moment their eyes met, Aurora froze in surprise. "It''s you?" she eximed. "Hello, Miss. We meet again," Julian said as he closed his book. He wouldn''t tell her that everything had been meticulously nned-designed to make her willingly walk into his trap. Three years ago, things had been very different. Back then, he had no idea where Aurora had gone or what she was doing. Now, however, he knew her every move. He wouldn''t allow any surprises to disrupt his ns. After hearing from Tina about Aurora''spetition with Mio, Julian knew he couldn''t intervene overtly without tipping his hand. Only by using the resources of the Ba family could he act unnoticed. For years, he had spent part of his time with the Ba family. His grandfather had long wanted to announce his identity, but Julian had always preferred to keep a low profile. He had initially nned to bring Aurora back to the Ba family years ago, but timing had never been right. This time, however, he deliberately let thepany leak some information to create an opportunity. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! R Company''s Mr. Elderstone and Mr. Grant took the bait, and once they did, Aurora had no choice but toe find him. That was why, when he lent her the umbrest time, he hadn''t insisted she stay. He knew they would meet again soon-and not just once. "You... you''re the young master they were talking about?" "I left in a hurryst time and forgot to introduce myself. My name is Julian. And you are?" "I''m Aurora. I came today specifically to celebrate your birthday. I didn''t expect it to be you." Aurora marveled at how small the world was. Someone she thought was a passing stranger turned out to be the big boss. But this might work in her favor. They had gotten along well thest time they met. She could slowly build a friendship with him and then discuss the contract. Aurora felt proud of her cleverness, almost wanting to give herself a pat on the back. Heaven was truly on her side. If Julian had known her thoughts, he would haveughed. It wasn''t heaven helping her-it was him. Julian had feared that their separation might make her grow distant or indifferent. Every day, he had worried his Little Bunny might lose interest in him. Yet here she was, still the same Little Bunny. If anything, her memory loss had made her even more endearing. Watching her lost in thought, Julian could guess exactly what she was scheming. He decided not to expose her. This delicate bnce between them seemed just right, like a mischievous hunter watching his prey step into the trap, oblivious. "Miss Montgomery, is that cake for me?" Julian asked, amused. Aurora hadn''t expected him to ask about the cake so directly. "Ah, yes. I figured someone like you wouldn''tck for luxury gifts, so I thought I''d make something myself. It''s strawberry-vored. Do you like strawberries?" she asked cautiously. Seeing her hopeful expression, Julian barely restrained the urge to pull her into his arms. His Little Bunny was bing more adorable by the second. "I love strawberries," Julian replied with a bright smile. "I''m d you like it. I wasn''t sure if you would and worried you might not appreciate it." "How could I not? I''m thrilled. This is a cake you made with your own hands," Julian said quickly. Aurora found his reaction a little odd. It was just a cake-why did he seem as excited as a child getting their favorite toy? "Uh, can I eat it now?" Julian asked, turning to her. "Of course. It''s yours now," Aurora replied. "Then stay and eat it with me," Julian said gently. "Well... there are so many people here to celebrate your birthday. Wouldn''t it be inappropriate for us to eat here alone?" Aurora hadn''t expected him to invite her to join him. "There aren''t that many people, actually. And don''t you think it''s fate? Twice now, we''ve had moments connected to cakes. Isn''t that worth celebrating? Besides, didn''t you say you love strawberries too?" "If you don''t mind, then I''d be happy to," Aurora said. "Should we eat it here?" "Yes. Just the two of us," Julian said with a warm smile. Chapter 806: The Baby is as Adorable as You Julian carefully took out the cake, revealing a lifelike blue rose. Its petals were edged with shimmering sugar powder, making it truly stunning. Aurora had cradled the cake tenderly in her hands the entire way, afraid it might copse in the car. "What a beautiful blue rose. This must have taken a lot of time to make, right?" Julian asked, his heart aching for Little Bunny, worried she had overexerted herself. "It didn''t take that much time. As long as you like it, it''s worth it." Aurora smiled. Every designer loved seeing their work appreciated, and the genuine admiration in Julian''s eyes lifted her spirits. "I love it. But Miss Montgomery, do you know the meaning of the blue rose?" Julian suddenly looked up at her. If she knew, she might not have chosen it. "What does it mean?" Aurora looked puzzled-clearly, she had no idea. Julian smiled mysteriously. "Why don''t you check when you get home? You even brought candles?" "Mm-hmm." "How thoughtful." Julian had never been one for cakes or birthday wishes. Irene had always forced them on him in the past. But this birthday was different. For the first time, he wanted to embrace the ritual. "I almost don''t want to put candles on it. It''s such a beautiful cake." Julian hesitated. This was the first cake Little Bunny had ever made for him. He couldn''t bear to ruin it. He even entertained the absurd idea of preserving the cake, turning it into a disy piece, and cing it somewhere prominent for everyone to see. If Aurora knew his thoughts, she would''veughed at him. Sometimes, Julian was just like a big boy. "We''re going to eat it anyway. Let me help you with the candles." Aurora gently inserted the candles into the cake, ignoring his distressed expression. Twenty-eight candles-the best years of his life-spent with the woman he loved and their baby on the way. Julian had never dared to dream of such a moment. "Do you have a lighter? Light the candles and make a wish," Aurora suggested. "Alright." To her surprise, Julian didn''t dismiss the idea as silly. He lit the candles, sped his hands together, and made a solemn wish, as if in prayer. Aurora watched him, mesmerized by the way the candlelight softened his face. He looked so gentle, so handsome, that she couldn''t help but lose herself in the sight. Julian silently wished for Aurora to have a safe delivery and for their little family to be reunited soon. "Shall I cut the cake now?" Julian picked up the knife but hesitated for a long time. He still couldn''t bring himself to cut the cake Little Bunny had made for him. "Let me do it." Aurora smiled at his reluctance. It''s just a cake, she thought. What''s there to hesitate about? She cut the cake and reminded him, "The fondant shell isn''t very tasty. Just eat the filling. The strawberry jam was made fresh by our chef, with no additives. The strawberries were picked from the estate this morning." "Mm." Julian was already hungry, staring at the delicious-looking cake. "Does it taste good?" Aurora asked nervously. She hadn''t had time to taste it herself and worried it might disappoint him. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "It''s perfect. The best strawberry cake I''ve ever had," Julian said without hesitation, giving her the highest praise. "You should try some too." Without thinking, Aurora opened her mouth and ate the bite he offered her. The strawberries, untreated with pesticides, had a slight tartness, bnced perfectly by the sweetness of the jam. The creamy vor of the cake melted in her mouth. She was surprised-even she hadn''t expected it to taste so good. As she savored the cake, she suddenly realized she had eaten from his spoon. Embarrassed, she said, "Sorry, I wasn''t paying attention." This kind of thing was usually reserved for people who were very close. Aurora had always maintained a certain distance from others, especially men. But there was something about Julian, some kind of maism, that drew her in. If she were a moth, he was the me-irresistible. "It''s fine. I don''t mind." Julian smiled gently. "It''s really good. Have some more." "Okay. I haven''t had dinner yet, and I''m a bit hungry." She admitted sheepishly. She''d been so focused on making the cake that she hadn''t had time to eat. Julian''s heart ached for her. She probably skipped dinner just to make the cake for him. "Then eat as much as you want. There''s plenty for the two of us." "Don''t mind if I do." Aurora picked up a spoon and began eating happily. Julian was so easy to get along with. Except for the asional moments when his gaze made her heart race, she loved being around him. He was like sunlight-warm andforting. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Slow down, there''s plenty," Julian said, watching her eat with amusement. "Okay." Aurora didn''t know if it was because she had made the cake herself, but she found it especially delicious and couldn''t stop eating. Ever since bing pregnant, Aurora''s appetite had grown. Julian didn''t mind at all. In fact, he was delighted. He wanted nothing more than to spoil and pamper her, to make sure she was happy and healthy. After finishing the cake, the two began chatting about recent movies. "I heard Monster X has a sequel out. The reviews online are great," Aurora said. "Yeah, I saw the ratings. They''re impressive." Julian couldn''t help but find her taste in movies amusing. For such a delicate woman, she had an unusual fondness for monster films-especially the bloodier and more violent ones. "My friends don''t really like that genre. Miss Montgomery, if you don''t mind, would you like to watch it with me?" Julian asked casually, but his tone was warm and inviting. Aurora''s eyes lit up. "Yes, yes! I''d love to. At home, my assistant won''t let me watch those kinds of movies. She says they''re bad for the baby." Aurora sighed. Every time she tried to rx with a movie, if she picked anything remotely violent, Carmine would appear out of nowhere to stop her. With a straight face, Carmine would insist such films were bad for prenatal education. Instead, she''d put onedies or cartoons and even limit how much TV Aurora could watch each day. Though Aurora''s material life was luxurious, it sometimes felt like a gilded cage. Still, she couldn''t me Carmine-she knew it was all for her own good. Seeing her excitement, Julian affectionately ruffled her hair. "Your baby will definitely be as adorable as you." Chapter 807: The Goodnight Kiss Aurora felt a warmth in her heart at his gentle words. "Thank you," she said softly. She too hoped to have adorable children one day. Today was his birthday, and everyone who came was there to celebrate him, eager to catch a glimpse of this young master. Yet, he was nowhere to be seen in the grand hall. The party had been arranged specifically for Aurora. From the beginning, all Julian wanted was herpany. The two of them ended up talking the entire evening in the garden. Aurora found it odd. Why was it that she never had so much to say when with others, yet with him, she could talk endlessly? Was there some kind of magic about him? When she finally checked the time, it was nearly ten o''clock. She realized they had been sitting there for over two hours. "I''m so sorry, Ipletely lost track of time. You should go and entertain your other guests," Aurora said, quickly standing up. Julian looked at her flustered expression with amusement. She hadn''t yet realized that all he wanted was to talk to her. "And what about you?" he asked. "I need to go home and sleep. Pregnant women need plenty of rest," Aurora replied with a hint of helplessness. After spending the evening talking to Julian, she now considered him a good friend. "I''ll drive you home," Julian said as he stood up. Despite knowing she had someone to pick her up, he simply wanted to be the one to take her. "No, no, my driver will take me. You''ve already spent so much time talking to me; I can''t take up any more of your evening. You should go back to your guests," Aurora said hurriedly, waving her hands in protest. "I''m the birthday boy, so I get to decide. Let''s go," Julian said firmly, leaving no room for argument. "But you have so many guests. How can you leave them just to take me home? I''ve already taken up too much of your time tonight," Aurora said, feeling uneasy. If Julian had any romantic intentions toward her, he hadn''t shown it, even after learning she was pregnant. After all, who would be interested in a pregnant woman-especially one with no makeup? From their conversation, Aurora found Julian to be warm and gentlemanly, which was why she enjoyed spending time with him. "True friends are rare. I feel a connection with you, so let''s go. Pregnant women should rest early," Julian said with a gentle smile, taking her hand and leading her toward the parking lot. Feeling his broad hand envelop hers, Aurora couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of security. Although she thought it was inappropriate to hold hands, she found it hard to pull away. The two walked through the garden. The ce was quiet, with only the two of them there. Under the glow of the lights, the flowers seemed even more vibrant. Aurora felt as if they were intruders in a fairytale world. Julian held her small hand, and the sensation was reminiscent of a first love-sweet and bittersweet. It was a feeling that lingered, one that left him longing for the next time he could see her. His teenage years had been consumed by a secret crush. No one else knew the bittersweet joys and sorrows that came with unrequited love. Back then, all he could do was watch her from afar, guarding her as she grew up. When she finally grew up, she chose someone else. He had thought about giving up, even felt anger. After all, the little girl had once promised to marry him. For years, he had never forgotten that promise, though she seemed to have forgotten it entirely. If she could forget, perhaps he should too. But how could it be so easy? After loving her for so many years, watching her grow, every part of her had been etched deeply into his heart. How could he let go? He couldn''t. So, he chose to keep loving her, even if he knew it might never be reciprocated. Now, as he held Aurora''s hand, he thought of the baby growing inside her-his baby. In that moment, he felt like he was walking on clouds. "What are you thinking about?" Aurora asked, noticing the faint smile on his face under the light. He looked even more handsome when he smiled. "I''m thinking about you," he said without hesitation. Then, realizing his words might startle her, he quickly added, "I mean, I''m thinking about that cake you made. It was delicious." Hearing him say he had been thinking about her, Aurora''s heart skipped a beat, her face flushing red. But when he rified it was about the cake, her heart sank, mixed with a hint of disappointment. Why was she disappointed? Julian opened the passenger door for her, and Aurora thanked him politely. "Thank you." "You don''t need to be so formal with me. You''re a woman and a pregnant one at that- you deserve special care," he said as he leaned down toward her. Even though his voice was always warm and gentle, and she knew he wouldn''t do anything inappropriate, Aurora''s heart raced uncontrobly as he leaned closer. His scent was so near-clean and fresh, like his shampoo. In the dimly lit car, the atmosphere turned undeniably intimate. But in the end, all he did was buckle her seatbelt. Aurora''s face burned as she realized his intention. Damn it, what was she even thinking? With the seatbelt secured, Julian straightened up and stepped back. Aurora''s stiff body finally rxed. "I-I could''ve done it myself," she said, embarrassed. "I''ve got it," Julian replied, closing the door for her. Aurora clutched her wildly beating heart. For a moment, she had thought he might kiss her. Was she losing her mind? She had even wanted to wrap her arms around his waist. She couldn''t exin why, but she just wanted to hold him. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Julian drove steadily, the ride smooth andfortable. They chatted casually as they made their way to Aurora''s house. This was Julian''s first time seeing where she lived. As they pulled up to herrge vi, he nced at it briefly. So, this was where she was staying now. At the door, neither of them seemed eager to part. Aurora broke the silence. "Well, I''m home." "Get some rest. I''ll call you tomorrow, and we''ll go see that monster movie," Julian said, reaching out to ruffle her hair. Aurora''s face turned bright red at the yful gesture. "Okay," she replied softly. "Well... I''ll be going then." "Okay." In truth, she didn''t want him to leave. Her hand even twitched, wanting to grab the corner of his shirt. But regaining herposure, she stopped herself and nervously tugged at her dress. "Goodnight." "See you tomorrow." Aurora stood there, blushing like a guilty child. If anyone knew the things she had been imagining, they''dugh at her endlessly. Suddenly, Julian cupped her face gently and ced a kiss on her forehead. "Goodnight." By the time she looked up, he was already gone. Chapter 808: The Language of the Blue Enchantress She touched the spot on her forehead where he had kissed her, her mind in disarray. He... he... he had just kissed her. Though it was only on the forehead, still... why did he kiss her? Her face flushed crimson as she stumbled into her room, dazed and confused. Before she could figure out what had just happened, Mr. Elderstone''s voice came from the hallway: "The driver called. He said someone brought you home. Who brought you back?" At that moment, Aurora felt like a young girl caught red-handed by her parents, her body trembling slightly. "It... it was the young master from Radiant Horizons." "Him? You''ve met him?" Mr. Elderstone sounded surprised. That man was notoriously mysterious, someone even he hadn''t managed to investigate thoroughly. It was widely rumored that the man hadn''t even appeared at his own birthday party, and yet Aurora had met him? That was extraordinary. Aurora steadied herself. "Yes. I found out he likes strawberry cake, so I specifically learned how to bake one from the chef. When I brought the cake as a gift, the people there noticed it and were worried it would spoil. They asked me to deliver it to him personally. So, I carried the cake to him. Who would''ve thought he''d be so approachable? He really liked the cake I made. We got to talking, and we got along quite well. When he heard I was going home, he offered to give me a ride back." Aurora recounted the entire story in detail. Mr. Elderstone nodded approvingly. "That was clever of you-choosing such a thoughtful gift. If you had sent something extravagant, you probably wouldn''t have even gotten to see him. The outside world is so curious about him. There were dozens of people at the party hoping to meet him, yet none seeded. And here he was, spending such a long time with you. What kind of person is he?" "He''s very gentle and interesting. Easy to get along with. But since we''ve just met, I didn''t bring up any business matters. I just wanted to build a connection with him for now." "That''s the right approach. If you brought up business right away, it would''ve put him off. Start small. Besides, the project hasn''t been officially announced yet, so there''s no rush. Those who aplish great things must have patience." "Yes, Grandpa Bramwell. I understand. I''ll rest now." "Go ahead. Rest well and don''t overwork yourself. Your pregnancy is advancing, and your body will only get more burdened." "Got it." Aurora''s mood seemed lighter as she left. Mr. Elderstone couldn''t help but wonder if it was just his imagination, or if Miss Aurora had suddenly be several years younger, as though she were a girl again. Still, her connection with that young master was a good thing. If she could secure his support, they''d win the project, and she''d sessfully take over as the family head. After waiting so many years, he could finally breathe a sigh of relief. If only he knew that the mysterious young master was none other than Julian. What kind of expression would he have then? After all, Julian had made him promise three things before: First, Julian must not tell Aurora that he was the father of her child. Second, Julian must not reveal anything about their past. Third, Julian must never force Aurora to do anything against her will. This time, Aurora had approached Julian of her own ord, and he had never disclosed his identity. So, technically, no rules were broken. Julian could sense that Aurora had let down her guard around him. She no longer resisted his advances or touches, which was a good sign. Meanwhile, Aurora returned to her room. After a shower, she climbed into bed, but her mind wasn''t as calm as it used to be. The memory of his kiss lingered, reying in her head. That kiss-so light, so gentle-like a dragonfly skimming the surface of water. It had vanished in an instant, yet left her savoring it for far too long. Wrapped in her nket like a cocoon, she rolled back and forth on the bed, her mind fixating on why he kissed her. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Surely, it couldn''t be that kind of intention. She was pregnant, after all. Perhaps it was just a casual goodnight kiss. She was probably overthinking it. Then she remembered something. He had asked her earlier if she knew the meaning of the blue enchantress flower. She quickly grabbed her phone to look it up. The moment she saw the answer, her phone slipped from her hand andnded squarely on her face, making her wince in pain. Tears welled up in her eyes. Why did it have to be that meaning? "You are my deepest love. I hope we can forever cherish this beautiful love story." No wonder he''d asked her. This was so embarrassing. What if he misunderstood something? Aurora touched her forehead again. But no, that couldn''t be. When they talked, he hadn''t crossed any boundaries and clearly knew she was pregnant. It was her own fault for not thinking it through earlier. She had only thought the flower looked pretty. Who would have expected this misunderstanding? Hurriedly, she picked up her phone and sent him a message. They had only just exchanged numbers. "Um... did you get home safely? I just looked up the meaning of the blue enchantress. I didn''t know it before." She typed and retyped the message several times before finally sending it. Julian, seeing the message, could easily imagine how flustered she must be on the other end of the phone. What an adorable little bunny. "I know you didn''t know. It''s fine. I got home safely. Don''t worry," he replied, adding a smiley face at the end. Aurora stared at the message, muttering under her breath, "Who''s worried about you?" Even as she said that, her fingers betrayed her, quickly typing, "Goodnight." "Goodnight. Sweet dreams." Julian''s reply came instantly. Aurora couldn''t help but wonder. Hadn''t he gone back to the vi? It should still be the liveliest part of the party. How was he able to reply so quickly? Little did she know, the party had been thrown entirely for her. Now that she had left, Julian had also gone home. He had no intention of revealing his identity that night, so those hoping to meet him left disappointed. Some even brought their daughters, hoping to arrange a marriage. Aurora''s old apartment was bustling with activity. Nick and Irene had flown in from Clothville. Having heard about the situation between Julian and Aurora, they were both deeply moved. "We thought your troubles were over long ago. Who knew there''d still be this twist?" Irene said, shaking her head helplessly. "I saw that little troublemaker today. She doesn''t even remember me." Asher took a sip of red wine, his mood somber. The pain of meeting someone who didn''t recognize him was evident in his voice. "Things aren''t as bad as you think," Julian said confidently. "Even though Little Bunny doesn''t remember me, she doesn''t reject me either. I''m sure it won''t be long before she falls in love with me again." Irene nced at him. "Why do I feel like you''re ying some kind of dating simtion game?" "This is called romance. You wouldn''t understand. Forget it. You''ve never even been in love." Chapter 809: The Sour Smell of Love Irene was so furious with Julian that she almost lost her temper. "Is that how you talk to people? We flew for over a dozen hours just to celebrate with you, and this is how you treat us? You ungrateful little wolf cub!" Nick, on the other hand, felt a pang of guilt. His rtionship with Irene had never started on normal terms, and her words struck a chord in him. Grabbing Irene''s hand, he said, "Irene, how about I start courting you all over again? Let''s fall in love properly this time." Irene shot him a sidelong nce, her expression dripping with disdain. "Get lost." Their banter had long ceased to surprise those around them. Meanwhile, on the other side of the room, Denis, who had always been a man of few words, now seemed to speak more-but only to Daria. Denis paid no attention to what anyone else was discussing. His entire focus was on Daria. For instance, when everyone was talking about Julian and Aurora, Denis leaned toward Daria, his tone gentle. "That''s too spicy. If you eat it, your stomach will hurt." Daria tugged at his sleeve and pleaded, "Can I just have one bite? Just a tiny piece." She held up her pinky finger for emphasis. Ever since they were kids, Denis had never been able to resist Daria''s pouting. This time was no exception. "Alright... but just one piece." "You''re the best." Daria clung to Denis''s arm, snuggling against him affectionately. From the side, Asher muttered sarcastically, "Ugh, the sour smell of love." Once upon a time, Asher had Denis as his fellow singlerade. But ever since Denis reunited with Daria, he had fully transitioned from a lone wolf to a devoted lover. Before Daria came back, Asher would regrly invite Denis out for drinks. Now, every invitation was met with some variation of the same excuse: "Drinks? No way. Daria doesn''t like the smell of alcohol on me." "Back by midnight? Impossible. Daria would be scared staying home alone." "A trip to the Maldives tomorrow? Sorry, I''m taking Daria to Hawaii." "Your birthday? Uh... I''ll ask Daria to make some dishes. We''ll celebrate at home. No restaurant canpare to home-cooked food." These days, Asher felt like Denis treated Daria as if she were a porcin doll. Of course, Asher understood why. Denis-and Julian as well-had both gone through so much to find true love. Now that they had it, they were desperate to protect it, shielding it from even the slightest breeze or drizzle. For Asher, however, this only meant one thing: he was now thest single person standing. Frustrated, he took another sip of red wine. "I don''t get it," he grumbled. "That Mona from yourpany likes you so much. Why don''t you just go for her? She''s such a great girl." Denis, who hade over with Asher, still felt a sense of camaraderie with him. With his own love life sorted, Denis naturally worried about Asher''s. Asher rolled his eyes. "If it wasn''t for Daria, would you ept some woman named Maria just because she liked you?" "Of course not. I only love my Daria." Denis wrapped an arm around Daria protectively, as if she were his most prized possession. Asher made a gagging motion. The once-cold and stoic Denis had be utterly childish since falling in love. Julian quickly stepped in to defuse the situation. "Alright, alright. Don''t worry about me and Little Bunny. We''ll be just fine." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Irene, however, turned serious. "Speaking of which, Julian, how are you nning to deal with Mio? He''s always had such a malicious streak. He almost hurt Little Bunny and caused you so much pain. "Now that Little Bunny''s working in the samepany as him, there''s a chance he might deliberately make trouble for her. People like him are a cancer that needs to be removed." "Who says I''m not dealing with him?" Julian replied calmly. "I''ve already made arrangements. Let''s just say someone will take care of him for us." "Really?" "You''ll see." Julian smiled cryptically. The Ba family''s garden vi was bustling with guests that evening. Some hade to catch a glimpse of the legendary Ba heir, while others were eager to forge connections with the influential family. In New York, however, the Ba family was known by another name. Most of the attendees had no idea what their original surname even was. Mio, dressed to impress, had carefully selected a gift and arrived at the vi. On the surface, he was there to offer his congrattions, but in truth, his real target was Julian''s Little Bunny. After all, women were far easier to manipte than men. Opposites attract-it was an age-old truth. He had heard that Aurora, that foolish girl, had only prepared a birthday cake for the Ba heir. Clearly, she didn''t understand men at all. No man would care about something so trivial. When she presented it, the recipient likely wouldn''t even spare it a nce. Women like her had such limited vision. After dropping off his gift, Mio began searching the crowd for his prey. He didn''t see her inside the main hall, so he wandered out to the garden. There, in the dimly lit garden, a silhouette caught his eye-a figure in a pale blue dress. The woman was dressed in a gradient blue gown sparkling with starlight, thetest trend straight from the runways. The fabric was made from a special material that glowed faintly in the dark, resembling bioluminescence. The garden''s lighting was soft and muted, but the woman''s dress radiated a faint blue light, adorned with tiny, shimmering embellishments that looked like scattered stars. She had long ck hair, her features unmistakably that of a mixed-race beauty. Her snow-white skin, tall and elegant figure, and exquisite face were captivating. But her most striking feature was her pair of sky-blue eyes, so pure and vibrant that they seemed to hold the heavens within them. She was, without a doubt, breathtaking. Who wouldn''t be drawn to such beauty? The moment Mio saw her, he couldn''t help but feel a jolt of amazement. "Miss, what are you doing in the garden?" Mio approached the woman, who was crouched near a flowerbed. "Shh." She ced her finger to her lips in a gesture for silence. "My pet hamster climbed into the vines. I''m waiting for it toe out." Her innocent expression was a far cry from the women Mio was used to encountering. In his world, he mostly dealt with sharp, professional women or seasoned female executives. They were like warriors, exudingpetence and strength-rarely showing any trace of softness. Mio had assumed this woman would be the same. After all, as the vice president of such argepany, she must have been shrewd and capable. But Reba turned out to be unexpectedly... adorable and innocent. At least, that''s what she appeared to be. For now, Mio found her utterly delightful. "Really? Where is it? I don''t see it." Mio crouched beside her, trying to spot the hamster. "It''s over there. You have to get lower to see." Reba grabbed Mio''s hand and pulled him closer to the ground. Chapter 810: Coco The warmth of her fingertips disappeared as quickly as it came. Mio squatted beside Reba, catching the faint scent of her perfume. It reminded him of gardenias. Reba pointed to a spot nearby. "Do you see it? That dark little shadow over there- that''s Coco." "Coco?" "Yeah, my pet hamster. His name is Coco. I identally let him escape from the cage earlier. Coco is so disobedient," Reba pouted, her lips forming a soft curve. Mio studied the woman in front of him-her youthful, radiant face. Despite being 27 years old, she seemed more like a 20-year-old girl, still brimming with innocence. "Is that so? Then let me help you catch Coco. How about that?" Mio''s voice softened instinctively, though even he couldn''t tell if it was out of habit or simply a reaction to Reba''s presence. "Really? But Coco is a bit of a troublemaker." "That''s okay," he replied, rolling up his sleeves as he knelt to search under the vines. Startled, the little hamster darted off immediately. Reba called out near his ear, "He ran over there!" "Don''t worry. I''ll catch him," Mio said as he swiftly chased after the hamster. It didn''t take long for him to understand what Reba meant by calling Coco mischievous. This wasn''t just a little trouble-this hamster was a whirlwind of chaos. The two of them weaved back and forth through the garden. Mio had intended to show off a little in front of Reba, hoping to win her favor by catching the hamster. But Coco refused to cooperate. The hamster darted from one side to the other. Every time Mio leaped forward, confident that he could grab Coco, the little creature slipped away at thest second. Mio grew increasingly frustrated. How could something so small be so exasperating? He was determined-he wouldn''t let this hamster defeat him. After what felt like ages, Mio finally managed to catch the tiny troublemaker. Panting heavily, he looked utterly exhausted. Normally meticulous about his appearance, Mio couldn''t tolerate even the slightest w in his attire. Yet here he was, covered in dirt from head to toe. His once-pristine shirt was now stained, his hair disheveled, and his hands scratched by thorny branches. Hey t on the ground, too tired to care about the dirt beneath him. Lifting the hamster high above his head, he announced triumphantly, "Here, I finally caught him." Reba crouched beside him and took Coco from his hands. "Thank you." "No problem." Mio wiped the sweat from his forehead. When Reba smiled at him with that pure, radiant expression, his mood instantly brightened. "Coco, you''re finally back. No more running away, okay?" Reba kissed the hamster gently. In that moment, Mio thought she looked like an angel, glowing amidst the flowers. He had met countless women before, treating them as mere ythings. But seeing Reba like this, something in his chest stirred unexpectedly. His heartbeat became erratic. "Ah, your hand is injured!" Reba eximed, noticing the scratches on the back of Mio''s hand, with traces of blood still visible. "It''s nothing, just a small scratch," Mio said dismissively. He wasn''t one to fuss over minor injuries. "How can you say it''s nothing? You got hurt catching Coco. Come with me, and I''ll treat it," Reba insisted. She held the hamster in one hand and grabbed Mio''s wrist with the other, leading him through the garden to her room. It was a private space-her room. Mio stopped at the door, hesitating to enter. "I''ll wait here," he said. "What are you afraid of? Come in," Reba said, pulling him inside. The room was a burst of pink. Pink walls, a pink princess-style bed, and shelves covered with stuffed animals. It was like stepping into a little girl''s dream. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! No wonder she was so adorable. Seeing her room, Mio finally understood. He couldn''t have imagined that someone with such a high-ranking position would have such a childlike side. "Wait here. I''ll go find some disinfectant," Reba said, tossing Coco back into his cage before rummaging through her drawers and cabs. "Where is it? I''m sure I put it here somewhere..." she mumbled to herself as she searched. From the chaotic state of her drawers, it was clear that Reba wasn''t the most organized person. If it were anyone else, Mio might have found it messy. But with her, he found the clumsiness endearing. "If you can''t find it, it''s fine. I don''t mind," Mio said casually. "This kind of scratch will heal in two or three days." "Just wait a little longer. I''m almost there," Reba replied, continuing her quest. Finally, she found the first aid kit. She plopped down on the carpet without a second thought. "Give me your hand." Mio obediently extended his hand. Reba cleaned the wound, though her inexperience showed. Her hands were heavy, and she applied too much pressure. "Ow..." Mio couldn''t help but gasp as the pain shot through him. "Oh no, I''m sorry! Was that too hard? I''ve never done this before," Reba said, scratching her head apologetically. "It''s fine. It doesn''t hurt. Keep going," Mio reassured her gently. "Alright," she said, carefully disinfecting the wound before covering it with a cartoon- themed bandage. She gave him a stern look, like a doctor giving orders. "No water on it for the next few days, okay?" "Yes, ma''am," Mio said with a smile. He found her seriousness utterly adorable. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Ah, I''ve been gone for so long! My grandfather told me to entertain the guests." Reba suddenly remembered her other responsibilities. They had already spent quite some time in the garden. Seeing her about to rush off, Mio quickly stood up as well. "I''ll head out now," he said. "I''ll walk you out," Reba offered. "Thank you. By the way, do you like animals?" Mio asked as they walked side by side, curious about her interests. "Of course! I love animals. Why? Are you nning to give me one?" Reba teased, blinking yfully. "I noticed all the cute toys in your room. I figured you might like them. A friend of mine has a cat that just had kittens. If you''d like, I can bring one over for you." "Really? I love kittens! When can you bring it?" Reba''s excitement was palpable, as if she could meet the kitten any moment. "Tomorrow. I''ll call you when I have it," Mio said. He was d to have found an excuse to see her again. "Alright, let''s exchange numbers," Reba said, unguarded as she shared her contact information. Mio saved her number and nced at the time. It was gettingte, but his goal had already been achieved. As for the young master he was supposed to meet today, Mio couldn''t care less. "See you tomorrow, then," Mio said. "Bye!" Reba waved cheerfully. Mio walked away with a smile, feeling unexpectedly eager for tomorrow. Chapter 811: Looking for Fun As Mio''s figure disappeared into the distance, Reba gradually let the innocent expression on her face fade. At some point, a young girl had appeared silently at her side. "Hey, why are you dressed like that? Weren''t you always wearing ck dresses before? Oh, and the servants told me you just took a man into my room and left it aplete mess. What exactly are you up to? You even bullied my Coco, didn''t you?" Reba turned to look at her youngest sister, L, who was only ten years old. Clearly, the cute, childlike room from earlier wasn''t Reba''s at all. No wonder she couldn''t find the first aid kit while searching earlier-it wasn''t even her room. "Just looking for a little fun. You''re too young to understand," Reba replied with a smile. "Why wouldn''t I understand? It must be that devilish side of yours acting up again, and now that man is going to be in trouble." L cast a sympathetic nce at Mio''s retreating back. While others might not know, she was all too familiar with her sister''s antics. Today, Reba had dressed up so innocently, even going out of her way to bring Mio to her room. It was obvious she had ulterior motives. "Trouble is inevitable. He hurt someone he shouldn''t have, so naturally, he has to pay the price," Reba said, her smile mischievous, like that of a little devil. If Mio could see her now, he would definitely curse himself for being blind earlier. He had mistaken her for an angel when, in fact, she was far closer to a demon. "But that guy''s pretty handsome. He doesn''t look like a bad person. Why go out of your way to mess with him?" L asked, fully aware of her sister''s mischievous nature. "Does being a good persone with abel on their face? That''s why I say you''re just a clueless little girl. I once had a close friend who fell for him. He''s a master of pretending to be the perfect, tender, and considerate lover, slowly luring his prey into his trap. When the prey gets used to his gentleness and unknowingly bes obedient to him, they''ll follow his every word. But once he achieves his goal, he discards them like yesterday''s trash. My friend was devastated after being dumped by him, practically on the brink of copse." "So you''re avenging your friend? Honestly, I think you and he would make a perfect match. Didn''t you used to enjoy ''conquering'' different men too? Aren''t you two cut from the same cloth?" "Don''t talk nonsense, you silly brat! How could I be as shameless as him? I''ve always handled things openly and honestly. I''ve never lured men or yed dirty tricks. As for those men, weren''t they the ones throwing themselves at me? I didn''t like any of them, and since they weren''t good people to begin with, I was just doing the world a favor." "Fine, fine, you''re the hero of justice, happy now?" Reba nodded approvingly. "That''s more like it. But this time, I''m not just avenging my friend-I''m also helping Julian with something." "Julian? What''s he gotten himself into now? Speaking of which, today''s supposed to be his big day, yet I didn''t see him in the hall." L adored Julian. Unlike Phil, that little rascal who always stole her ice cream, Julian was warm and gentle. "Oh, he''s busy charming some beauty. How could he have time to deal with the crowd? By the way, Irene is here too. I need to make ns to go shopping with her tomorrow." "Hmph, you always leave me out of your shopping trips," L said, crossing her arms in frustration. "You''re still too young, at the age for watching cartoons. Wait until you grow up a bit more," Reba teased,ughing. "You''re all so mean! I''m going to find Julian," L dered, stomping her foot. "You might want to think twice about that. I heard that cold-faced devil Nick is here too. Aren''t you terrified of him?" Reba reminded her. L''s confidence wavered as she shrank back. "Then maybe I won''t go." "Good girl. Come on, I''ll take you to get some cake." Reba''s words quickly appeased L. In her heart, L spared a moment of silent pity for Mio. He had crossed her sister and was bound to end up as another heartbroken soul. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Mio always saw women as his prey, but this time, he had unknowingly fallen into someone else''s trap and had no idea. Back at her home, Aurora sent a text to Julian before heading to bed. Carmine woke her up on time the next morning, bringing along the clothes she had prepared for the day. Usually, Aurora would throw on whatever was handed to her without a second thought. But today, for some reason, she hesitated. "Isn''t this outfit a bit too simr to yesterday''s?" "If you don''t like it, I can fetch another one for you immediately." "No need. I''ll pick something myself." Yawning, Aurora made her way to the walk-in closet next door and carefully chose an outfit. From essories to clothes and shoes, she selected everything with care. Since bing pregnant, she hadn''t worn makeup. But today, she applied a light, moisturizing lip color and shaped her eyebrows. Carmine watched in surprise. "Miss Aurora, are you nning to meet someone special today? Women usually only put this much effort into their appearance when it''s for someone they care about." Aurora''s hand paused mid-stroke. "Uh, no, not really. He just liked the cake I gave himst night, so he invited me to see a movie today. That''s all." "Looks like the young master is quite fond of you, Miss Aurora." "It''s not like that. We just sharemon interests. I find our conversations enjoyable, and I figured this would be a good opportunity to build a closer rtionship. That way, it''ll be easier to discuss the projectter." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Aurora''s exnation sounded logical, but even she felt a twinge of guilt as she said it. "Oh, so it''s justmon interests?" Carmine adjusted her sses. While it was good that Aurora was fostering a connection, things seemed to be progressing faster than expected. "Of course. What else could it be? It''s not like he''d be interested in me, a pregnant woman." "You never know, Miss Aurora. You''re young, beautiful, and highly capable. Plenty of men would find you attractive." "Stop joking. I''m not falling for anyone. I''m still waiting for the father of my child to show up," Aurora said, gently touching her belly. In tight-fitting clothes, her slightly rounded abdomen was already noticeable, so she avoided wearing anything too form-fitting. "It''s about time, Miss Aurora. Let''s head down for breakfast," Carmine suggested, wisely dropping the subject. Matters of the heart weren''t something an outsider like her could meddle in. "Alright." Aurora set down her eyebrow pencil. She wasn''t looking forward to meeting him-just to the potential coboration. That was all. Definitely. Still, she had been in a good mood since waking up that morning. After finishing her work at thepany, she even left early. On her way downstairs, she bumped into Mio. He seemed to be in a great mood as well. "Miss Montgomery, leaving work so early today?" "And you, Vice President?" Chapter 812: The Woman I Love Is Right in Front of Me Aurora and Mio shed the moment they saw each other, sparks flying between them. Neither had any intention of yielding. "I''ve finished handling thepany''s matters, but I still have other business to attend to. Unlike you, Miss Montgomery, I''m not so free," Mio said sarcastically. "Is that so? Then I must thank you for your hard work, Mr. Vice President," Aurora retorted with a cold huff before turning on her heel and heading toward the garage. Mio walked in the opposite direction. He wasn''t going to handle business at all. Instead, he was headed to the nearby pet market. Last night, he had promised Reba that he would bring her a pet-a perfect opportunity to strengthen their connection. Aurora, on the other hand, had ns to watch a movie with Julian that evening. As she reached the garage, a car window rolled down. It was Julian. She was surprised. "What are you doing here?" "What? Not happy to see me?" Julian smiled, the corners of his mouth lifting into a yful grin. "Do you really expect a pregnant woman to drive herself? Get in. I came specifically to pick you up." "Alright, I won''t refuse then," Aurora said as she got into his car. Truth be told, she had spent the entire previous night dreaming about Julian. In her dream, the two of them were on a deserted ind with only a white cat forpany. They had a wonderful time together on the ind. Butter, the dream turned into something indescribable. She dreamed of them doing things she couldn''t even bring herself to think of now. The vividness of the dream was shocking-so real that Aurora couldn''t even look Julian in the eye today. Julian noticed that Aurora was unusually quiet, staring out the window as if lost in thought. "Did something happen at work today? You seem a little down," Julian asked gently, always attuned to her emotions and hesitant to let even the smallest hint of unhappiness pass unnoticed. Aurora couldn''t possibly tell him that she had dreamed of something so inappropriate. It was just a dream, yet she could still clearly remember the texture of his skin, every detail of his body. Damn it. What on earth was she even thinking? "No, nothing. I''m just a little hungry," she lied, too embarrassed to reveal the truth. "I''ve already made a reservation. It''s about ten minutes away. Hang in there-it won''t be long now," Julian said warmly. Aurora asionally stole nces at him. His profile was strikingly handsome, especially when he was focused on driving. There was something incredibly attractive about a man who was so serious. "Why are you staring at me?" Julian asked, catching her in the act. He reached out and gently ruffled her hair. In her dream, he often ruffled her hair just like this. The sensation was identical. Remembering the dream made Aurora flinch in shock. What was she even thinking again? Julian misinterpreted her reaction, thinking she didn''t like being touched. He had acted out of habit, forgetting himself for a moment. "Sorry about that. It''s just a habit," he apologized. "Who did you mistake me for?" she asked, her tone sharp. The word "habit" suggested he had done this often before. Surely, he wouldn''t have such an intimate habit with another man. It must have been with a girlfriend. At the thought of him doing this with a girlfriend, Aurora felt an inexplicable pang of unhappiness. "Someone very important to me. I didn''t mean to offend you," Julian answered, seemingly unaware of her sudden change in mood. "Really? And where is your girlfriend now?" Aurora pressed. If he had a girlfriend, she thought, she would need to keep her distance. It would be better for both of them. Though she constantly reminded herself not to fall for anyone, to wait for the father of her child to find her, her heart still raced whenever she was around this man. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "She''s gone," Julian replied, his voice tinged with sadness. He had promised Mr. Elderstone not to reveal their past, so he kept his answer vague. "Did you love her very much?" "Yes, I loved her deeply," Julian said without hesitation. There was no one in the world he could love more than her. "If you loved her so much, why did she leave you?" Aurora asked. In the short time she had known him, she could tell he was warm and kind, the kind of man any woman would cherish. Why would anyone leave him? "She... left because of family reasons." "Was it because your family is too wealthy? Did her family strongly oppose the rtionship?" Aurora spected. The only reason she could think of was the age-old issue of social disparity. As the young master of Radiant Horizons, it couldn''t have been because hecked money. After all, tales of Cindere and her prince were all toomon. "Not exactly. If you want to hear the full story, I''ll tell you someday when the time is right," Julian said, afraid that if she kept asking, he might lose control and tell her everything. Silly Bunny. The woman I love has always been right in front of me. "Alright," Aurora said, sensing that she might have been prying too much. Everyone had their secrets, and she shouldn''t push. "We''re here. Wait for me while I park the car." "Okay." Aurora watched the couples passing by on the street. Suddenly, she felt that her rtionship with Julian was a little strange. But when she reminded herself that she was doing all this for work, that odd feeling disappeared. Julian parked the car and walked toward her. His tall figure caught her attention. He was merely walking, yet to her, it seemed as if he were modeling on a runway. His upright posture, refined features, and impable sense of style-she couldn''t help but find him more and more attractive. Aurora had never been the type to swoon over men, yet this man was an exception. Even she didn''t understand why. "Shall we go in?" Julian asked, his voice as gentle and courteous as ever. Aurora followed him into the restaurant. He instinctively took the menu and began ordering the dishes she usually liked. Knowing she had a craving for sweets, he even ordered several desserts for her. "How do you know I like these?" Aurora asked, noticing that everything he ordered, from the main course to dessert and juice, matched her preferences perfectly. "I..." Julian hesitated. He couldn''t possibly tell her that he had ordered these dishes countless times before and that taking care of her had be second nature to him. "I also like these. Remember how we used to share simr tastes? I figured you''d like them too." "It''s amazing how simr our tastes are," Aurora said, as if she had discovered something extraordinary. Why hadn''t she noticed this coincidence before? Julian silently breathed a sigh of relief. "Yes, it is quite strange how alike we are." "Most men don''t like sweets, yet you do?" "Yes," he replied, his gaze filled with affection. As long as it''s something you like, I''ll like it too. Chapter 813: I Just Like Spoiling You When the steak arrived, Julian habitually cut his portion into smaller pieces. "Take mine," he said. Aurora, preupied with her appetizers, was startled to see that he had already prepared the steak for her. "No need. You eat yours. I can cut mine myself." "Taking care of pregnant women is a family virtue of ours," he replied, pushing the te toward her without giving her room to refuse. Aurora was overwhelmed by his meticulous care. She felt as though this kind of man only existed in movies, yet here he was, so vividly present in her life. "What are you thinking about? You seem lost in thought. Or do you not like the taste here?" Julian asked, breaking her reverie. "No, no! The food tastes great," Aurora hurriedly replied, shaking her head. "Then eat quickly. Steak doesn''t taste good when it''s cold. We''ve got mousse and a banana spliting next," Julian reminded her. Aurora used to have a weak stomach and couldn''t eat much. Julian had always worried that she wasn''t eating enough. Now that her appetite had improved during the pregnancy, he couldn''t be happier. After eating until her belly was round and full, Aurora nced down at her slightly protruding stomach. She had always been conscious of maintaining her figure. Daily morning runs and regr exercise had kept her in great shape. But since getting pregnant, she had stopped all that out of caution. Looking at her growing belly now, she frowned slightly and muttered to herself, "It''s not because I''m overeating. It''s just the pregnancy." Hearing her mumbling like she was chanting a mantra, Julian found her particrly adorable. He had the sudden urge to ruffle her hair. Aurora looked up and met his indulgent gaze. Had he heard her talking to herself just now? A blush crept across her cheeks. "Um... I''ve gained a little weight recently. You know how women are-always concerned about their appearance," she exined hurriedly, worried he might think she was losing her mind. Julian, now well on his way to bing a "friend of women," replied with understanding, "It''s perfectly normal for women to gain weight during pregnancy. Gaining weight is a good thing; it means the baby is getting the nutrition it needs. "Some women, in an effort to maintain their figure during pregnancy, fail to bnce their nutrition. This can lead to underdeveloped babies, birth defects, or even miscarriage. Even if the child is born, its immune system might not be as strong as other kids''. That''s why maintaining proper nutrition during pregnancy and breastfeeding is essential." Aurora stared at him in surprise. "Did one of your ex-girlfriends have a baby with you?" Julian, sipping on his wine, almost spat it out. "No, no, no! How could that be? My family has sisters and aunts who''ve had children. I''ve just picked up some knowledge along the way." What he didn''t admit was that after Aurora got pregnant, he had gone to a bookstore and bought a stack of books on parenting. Among the pile, there had identally been a couple about postnatal care for pigs and the reproductive habits of cats. It felt less like Aurora was pregnant and more like he was. Julian was one of a kind. Few men like him existed. He had studied all of this just to take better care of her. He wanted to be ready to help her in any situation, so he wouldn''t panic if something unexpected happened. "Oh, I just thought you seemed very knowledgeable about this stuff," Aurora remarked. "Learning a bit never hurts. Have you finished eating? If so, let''s go watch a movie. It''s 7:45 now. We can catch a showing and I''ll have you home by 10 so you can get to bed on time," Julian said, ncing at his watch. "Mr. Ba, we''ve only just met. Why are you being so nice to me?" Aurora couldn''t help but wonder. The way he treated her was better than how many boyfriends treated their girlfriends. Were all young masters this mild-mannered? From what she knew, the wealthier the heir, the worse their temper. They were often riddled with bad habits like smoking, drinking, ogling women, or gambling. So far, she hadn''t even caught a whiff of smoke on him. Even during meals, he''d only taken a small sip of red wine. He didn''t seem to have any of those vices. And with such a good personality, Aurora found herself envying the woman he loved. "Because we get along. And because you''re pregnant, I should take even better care of you," Julian said gently, as if this level of care was only natural. No matter his reasons, Aurora liked the feeling of being treated this way. It felt as though she was being cherished and held in the palm of his hand. At the cinema, Julian asked her to wait in the lounge while he bought the tickets. Meanwhile, Irene had been dragged to the theater by Nick. After Julian mentioned they''d never dated, Nick had been acting strangely all day. He had taken her shopping, bought her a pile of clothes, and now insisted on taking her to the movies. Irene had been annoyed at first, but her mood brightened when she spotted Aurora in the lounge area. "Isn''t that Little Bunny?" Irene''s eyes lit up. "Don''t do anything rash. She doesn''t remember us anymore. Julian has his own n. If you interfere and ruin their rtionship, he won''t forgive you," Nick said sternly. On the surface, he seemed concerned about Irene''s well-being, but in truth, he didn''t want her to see Aurora and then ignore him. "Fine," Irene grumbled, reluctantly agreeing to behave. "What do you want to watch? I''ll get the tickets," Nick asked, his tone softening. "I want to watch an adult film. Do they have that here?" Irene teased. She wasn''t interested in watching a movie anyway. He was the one who had dragged her here. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Nick raised an eyebrow. "We can watch that at home. You''ll love it." "You''re such a pervert!" Irene snapped, knowing exactly what he meant. This man was a wolf in sheep''s clothing, devouring everything without leaving a trace. "How am I a pervert? Didn''t you say you wanted to watch it? I''m just setting the mood," Nick said, feigning innocence. "Fine, fine. Just get whatever tickets you want. I''ll watch whatever you pick," Irene said, admitting defeat. She could never win against this sly wolf. Nick smiled slightly. "That''s my girl. I''ll be right back with the tickets." As Nick walked away, Irene huffed in frustration but couldn''t help feeling a trace of sweetness in her heart. Two men buying tickets at the same time crossed paths. Nick nced at Julian and asked, "What are you watching?" "A monster movie," Julian replied, holding up the tickets. Nick''s lips twitched. "What a twisted taste. A monster movie on a date?" Julian raised an eyebrow, curious about Nick''s choice. To his surprise, Nick had bought tickets for an animated film. Chapter 814: A Peculiar Taste Julian looked at the tickets Nick had bought and discovered they were for an animated movie. Animated films were typically for kids, weren''t they? Nick had the audacity to im that Julian''s preference for monster movies was a weird taste, but wasn''t this even worse? "You think this is a good movie?" Julian asked, unconvinced. "Of course! Irene always cries at animated films-they''re her favorite. She''ll love this one for sure," Nick replied confidently. "A man blinded by love." Julian chuckled. Irene liking animated movies was normal enough, but was it so strange for Little Bunny to enjoy monster films? "Look who''s talking." The two men exchanged teasing remarks before heading back to their respective partners. Aurora had gone ahead and bought some drinks. "Let me carry that," Julian said, taking the snacks and drinks from her hands. For some reason, the theater was unusually empty. It was unclear whether they had arrived too early or if no one was interested in the film. In truth, Julian had rented out the entire theater, secretly discarding the extra tickets and pretending they had only purchased two. Nick had done the same for Irene, both men wanting an uninterrupted experience. Aurora, unaware of Julian''s arrangement, assumed they had simply shown up early. Even as the movie was about to start in three minutes, the theater remained empty. "I read online that this movie got great reviews. Why isn''t anyone here during prime time?" Aurora asked, puzzled. Most young people, after finishing work, would take the evening to rx. Even for poorly rated films, there were usually a few people in the audience, let alone a big- budget production like this. "It''s probably been out for a few days. Everyone''s already seen it," Julian offered casually. "Oh." Aurora still found it odd but let it go. "Well, the movie''s starting soon. Let''s just enjoy it and not worry about anyone else." "You''re right." Aurora settled into her seat, quietly munching on the snacks. The constant crunching sounds Julian heard beside him reminded him of a squirrel nibbling away at its food. Falling in love could do that to a person. Actions that might seem annoying if done by anyone else suddenly became endearing when it was your beloved. Every little thing Aurora did, every smile, every movement, seemed irresistibly charming to him. She had be much more of a foodie than before, which Julian found oddlyforting. Aurora''s amnesia had erased her memories, including the unpleasant ones, and this new chapter in life felt much lighter and happier. Lost in thought, Julian was abruptly jolted back to reality by a deafening explosion from the screen. The movie''s science-fiction theme unfolded in a violent world filled with monsters. Grotesque creatures would asionally appear, with fight scenes that were especially gory. Julian began to regret bringing Aurora to such a graphic film, particrly since she was pregnant. The screen was filled with severed limbs and sttered blood. One scene, in particr, made Julian feel ill: a swarm of hideous bugs attacked by a monster, their greenish-blue blood spurting everywhere, mixing with the mangled bodies. Julian felt nauseated, as though the steak he had eaten earlier was about toe back up. He turned to suggest they leave, only to find Aurorapletely engrossed in the film, absentmindedly munching on popcorn. Her sheer focus andck of disgust left Julian both impressed and bewildered. She not only didn''t find the scenes repulsive but actually seemed to enjoy them. Meanwhile, Julian could barely stomach it. He closed his eyes during the worst parts, trying to block out the grotesque imagery. All he could hear was the cacophony of sounds: the loud shes and explosions from the movie, and Aurora''s relentless munching of popcorn in perfect rhythm with the action. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! When the movie finally ended, Aurora lookedpletely satisfied. "Mr. Ba, this movie was amazing!" "Was it? Haha..." Julian forced a smile, struggling to understand how she found a movie about grotesque monsters fighting each other so entertaining. Aurora nodded enthusiastically. "Yes! The baby bug''s journey to avenge its mother, oveing all odds to defeat the monster king-it was so inspiring and moving!" Julian couldn''t fathom how she had interpreted the film this way. To him, it was nothing more than a mindless disy of violence with decent special effects. But he knew better than to criticize the movie in front of an enthusiastic fan. That would be asking for trouble. "I thought it was pretty good too," he said diplomatically. "Let''s watch it again tomorrow! That scene where the monster''s head exploded was just incredible!" Aurora''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she looked at Julian. By the time they stepped out of the theater, Aurora finally noticed Julian''s paleplexion. "You don''t look so good. Did the air conditioning give you a cold?" Julian had been queasy from the film''s visuals, and the thought of sitting through it again was unbearable. If it had been a cinematic masterpiece, he might have understood the desire to rewatch it. But this was just a monster brawl. He couldn''t see the appeal. "You''re still pregnant. This movie is too violent and gory-it''s not good for the baby''s development. We shouldn''t watch it again," Julian said, trying to decline politely. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Aurora looked disappointed. "But the baby is still so small. It''s too early for things like prenatal education. Besides, you''re busy, right? I can juste back and watch it on my own." Hearing her insist, Julian sighed inwardly. If she was determined to watch it again, he''d rather apany her than let her go alone. "I''m not that busy. I''m just concerned about your health." "I''m perfectly fine," Aurora reassured him. "Alright then, we''ll watch it again tomorrow," Julian relented. "Really? Mr. Ba, you''re the best!" Aurora eximed, grabbing his hand in excitement. Julian fondly tapped her nose. "I can''t say no to you. As long as you''re feeling up to it, we''ll go." "Of course, I''m fine!" Aurora realized a momentter that she was still holding Julian''s hand and quickly let go, blushing. Julian didn''t mind. He knew Little Bunny would return to himpletely someday. "I''ve been sitting for too long. I''d like to take a walk," Aurora said. "Alright, I''ll walk with you." The two strolled out of the mall. The sky had turned dark, and as they walked side by side under the streetlights, the serene atmosphere made it feel as though they had never been apart. Chapter 815: He Wanted a Family On the brightly lit street, the two of them walked side by side. Aurora and Julian had an endless stream of topics to discuss, ranging from business to food. Julian patiently went along with her chatter. Aurora, caught up in her excitement, identally stepped onto the road. A car sped toward her, and in an instant, Julian reached out with his long arm and pulled her into his embrace. He had been walking on her left initially, but who could''ve guessed that Aurora, in her animated storytelling, would drift to the left side? If not for Julian''s quick reflexes, the consequences could have been disastrous. Aurora leaned against his chest, hearing his steady heartbeat and catching the faint scent of his cologne. "Are you alright?" His deep, maic voice filled her ears. For a moment, Aurora was dazed. His embrace felt so familiar, so warm, soforting that she didn''t want to let go. Though they had shared the same bed for so long-even if they had forgotten each other-their bodies still remembered. Julian''s hand remained on her waist, his palm''s warmth seeping through the thin fabric of her dress and onto her skin. "I''m fine," Aurora said, shaking her head. "Be more careful in the future." Julian''s back was damp with a cold sweat. This girl was far too nerve-wracking. "I will," she replied with a nod. "It''s gettingte. You should head home and rest. I''ll take you back." Julian checked his watch. Their post-dinner stroll had done its job. Aurora nodded again. "Okay." Julian walked her to her door. "Same time tomorrow, I''ll pick you up from the office." "Alright. Goodnight." Aurora watched as he turned to leave. She thought of the goodnight kiss from the previous night, and to her surprise, she found herself anticipating it again. She knew it wasn''t right, but there was a part of her that felt this was how things were always meant to be. Julian leaned down and ced a kiss on her forehead. It was a chaste, emotionless kiss. "Goodnight." "Goodnight." That simple kiss filled Aurora''s heart with warmth. She remembered how Julian used to kiss her every morning and night-his good morning and goodnight kisses. Now, he was continuing this habit. Aurora''s steps were lighter as she returned to her room. Being with him made her feel at ease, carefree even. For reasons she couldn''t exin, she felt no need to put up a front around him. She didn''t have to be cautious about whether her actions were perfect or worry about giving others an opportunity to criticize her. When she was with Julian, she could simply be herself-eat when she wanted,ugh when she wanted. There was no need for pretense, and she was never concerned about how he perceived her. After washing up, she climbed into bed and noticed a message from Julian: "I''m home. Sweet dreams." This had always been his habit. Whenever he traveled for work, the first thing he''d do afternding was to turn on his phone and send Aurora a message or call her, just to let her know he was safe. It was as if he was always afraid she''d worry. Even now, when she couldn''t remember him, he still kept this habit. Aurora replied with a sleeping emoji, then pulled up the nket and drifted off to sleep. Mio had gone to a nearby pet market and bought a beautiful Ragdoll kitten. Its big, round eyes were especially adorable. He had arranged to meet Reba at a specific location. Today, she wasn''t dressed in her usual morous evening attire but instead wore a simple, in-colored dress. Her hair was tied into a ponytail, and she wasn''t wearing any makeup. She looked more like a college student than the president of apany. Although Mio had secretly investigated Reba, he couldn''t understand why every man who pursued her ended up heartbroken. He assumed it was because her standards were too high, and those men couldn''t handle rejection. After all, looking at someone as pure and innocent as Reba, it was hard to imagine she could be a bad person. Reba approached Mio with a smile on her lips. "Did you really bring me a kitten?" If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experienceall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Yes. A friend''s cat recently had a litter. He didn''t n to sell them, so giving them away seemed like the best option," Mio replied, lifting the basket. Reba peered inside and saw a tiny, fluffy kitten. It let out soft meows, and in that instant, her heart melted. She didn''t usually like animals-not that she disliked them, but she felt indifferent toward them. Yet, seeing this Ragdoll kitten softened her heart. "It''s so tiny. I can hold it with just one hand," Reba said as she carefully picked up the kitten. "As long as you like it," Mio said gently, a faint smile on his lips. "What''s its name?" Reba cradled the kitten in her arms, reluctant to touch it too firmly. The kitten, however, was quite docile. It snuggled against her hand, making Reba smile as she yed with it. "It doesn''t have a name yet. Why don''t you name it? It''s a girl." "Hmm... Let''s call her Momo." Mio was speechless. He had thought she''de up with a creative name after taking so long to decide, but "Momo" was what she chose. He scratched Momo''s chin. "Alright, from now on, your name is Momo." Momo closed her eyes in contentment, clearly enjoying their attention. Reba, who had shown no reaction to L''s pet hamster, found herself utterly charmed by this kitten. "I don''t know how to take care of a cat. Can youe with me to buy cat food and a bedter?" she asked. Mio, who had been looking for ways to get closer to Reba, was surprised when she brought it up herself. "Of course. Let''s grab dinner first, and then we''ll go shopping." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Alright." The night before, Mio had spent hours researching. He always did his homework in advance, making sure to learn what the other person liked. That way, when they met, they''d have plenty to talk about. And when he "identally" revealed his knowledge, it would leave a deep impression. At the pet store, Mio showcased his expertise. He exined which brands of cat food were best for kittens, what kind of chew toys to get, and which scratchers were essential. They walked out with their arms full of supplies. The sky had already darkened by then, and Mio, ever the gentleman, escorted Reba home. Throughout the journey, Reba was in high spirits, ying with the kitten the entire time. In a fleeting moment, Mio had a sudden thought-he wanted a family. Watching Reba cradle the kitten felt like seeing her hold a child. He imagined the three of them living happily together as a family. Before meeting her, no matter how beautiful or alluring the women around him were, Mio had always remained indifferent. But when she appeared, every movement, every smile of hers tugged at his heart. For the first time, Mio, who had always been staunchly against marriage, felt the desire to settle down. The women in his past had always been nothing more than ythings to him. But the woman beside him now-when he firstid eyes on her, he knew he had fallen for her. A hunter''s greatest mistake is falling for his prey. And this time, he had made that mistake. He had fallen for his prey. Once someone falls in love first, they''ve already lost. And Mio was the one who had lost. Chapter 816: Julian As Mio and Reba grew closer, Aurora and Julian''s rtionship also deepened. Julian had spent three days watching monster movies with her. At first, the movies made him queasy, but by the end of it, he could eat while watching and even recite the plot of a scene thirty-eight minutes in without missing a beat. He had initially thought this romance with Aurora would feel like a redo of their first love-innocent and full of youthful confusion. Even movie nights were supposed to be about heartwarming or sweet romantic films. Who would have guessed they''d spend three days watching monsters? What kind of love story was this? Still, despite the unusual beginning, their rtionship progressed quickly. During this time, Aurora hadn''t brought up the topic of business coboration at all. A weekter, Radiant Horizons officially announced their new project on their website. Instantly, countless people scrambled to secure a spot to work with them. Mr. Elderstone, however, was growing impatient. "Have you mentioned the coboration to that young master yet? Mio has been working on his end for days. Usually, this is the point where he closes the deal." "I... I''ll get to it soon," Aurora replied, her heart conflicted. Initially, she had approached Julian with the sole intent of securing a partnership, aiming to build a connection. But after spending time with him, she realized he was an exceptionally kind person-genuine and warm. She hade to truly value him as a friend. Sometimes, it was easier to keep things unemotional, but once feelings got involved, discussing personal gain felt shallow and insincere. "You need to hurry," Mr. Elderstone pressed. "Don''t let Mio beat you to it. He''s already approached Radiant Horizons'' Vice President. Even though the project lead hasn''t been announced, the VP''s influence is significant." "Alright, I understand," Aurora nodded. The professional world had always been brutally pragmatic. Across all fields, building rtionships often required catering to the right people. Actors might trade favors with directors, contractors might offer gifts, and even insurance salespeople often bought small tokens to win clients over. Aurora had approached Julian with the same intention, but she hadn''t expected to click with him so well. In her heart, Julian had be an important friend. She had enjoyed their time together so much that she hadn''t even thought about the project. Now, reminded by Mr. Elderstone, Aurora remembered her original purpose. A wave of guilt washed over her. It felt despicable to use someone who had treated her as a friend. Julian was no longer just a potential client to her. Mio, too, found himself in a simr predicament. After spending time with Reba, he realized he had developed genuine feelings for her. She was unlike anyone he had ever met before. He truly wanted to be with her and not use her, which left him deeply conflicted. Both Aurora and Mio decided toe clean. They each arranged meetings with Julian and Reba. Julian, knowing the announcement had turned this into a critical moment, wasn''t surprised when Aurora reached out to meet that evening. It was time to reel her in. Little Bunny, it''s time toe back to me. In the past, Julian had always picked the meeting spots, but this time, Aurora chose a seaside restaurant. From the windows, the ocean view was clear and vast. Julian remained as gentle as ever. "The desserts here are quite special. I already ordered something for you." "You always know my preferences so well," Aurora said with a smile. "I actually asked you here today for a favor." Julian didn''t expect her to be so direct, getting straight to the point. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! If it had been anyone else, Aurora would have maneuvered carefully to secure the coboration in the best possible way. But she considered Julian a friend and didn''t want to treat him the way she treated others. She decided to be honest. It was the least she could do for someone who had treated her with such sincerity. "What do you want to say?" Julian asked, though he already knew. "I heard yourpanyunched a new project, and I''d like to coborate with you. Do you think I''d have the honor?" Aurora asked nervously. She had prepared herself for rejection, which was why she spoke so inly. "Sure," Julian answered with a smile, his expression calm and rxed, as if she had just asked him something trivial. Aurora stared at him in disbelief. A multi-million-dor project, one countless others were fighting tooth and nail for-he had agreed just like that? "Did you just say yes?" she asked, still unsure if she had heard him correctly. "Yes, I said yes." Julian found her wide-eyed, stunned expression adorable. His Little Bunny was just too cute. After all, this project had been created specifically with her in mind. "I''m talking about the new financial district project," Aurora rified, still finding it hard to believe. How could this be real? He hadn''t asked any questions before agreeing. It didn''t seem possible. "I know," Julian replied. "But you don''t seem very happy with my answer. Should I say no instead?" If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Aurora wasn''t sure if he was teasing her. "Mr. Ba, I''m not joking with you. This project is very important to me." "Little Aurora," Julian sighed. "If I say yes, you doubt it. If I say no, you worry. So... how exactly should I answer you?" "I... I just think you agreed too quickly. It feels unreal," Aurora admitted, scratching her head in embarrassment. Julian chuckled softly. "Then ask me again." Aurora didn''t understand why he wanted her to repeat herself, but she obedientlyplied. "Can I coborate with yourpany?" "There are already over twentypanies interested in this project," Julian began. "After eliminating those that don''t meet the qualifications, there are still seven or eight left. Among those, three or four have worked with us many times. Yourpany, R Company, has always been ourpetitor. Why would we give resources to a rival?" "That''s true... why would you give us a chance?" Aurora murmured, feeling disheartened. Seeing her crestfallen expression, Julian continued, "But precisely because we haven''t worked together before, there''s a chance we might coborate well. After all, R Company is a well-established firm." "So... does that mean you''ve agreed?" "Didn''t I already say yes?" Aurora finally realized his earlier words were a yful response to her doubt. She couldn''t help butugh, both amused and exasperated. "Thank you, Mr. Ba." "Stop calling me Mr. Ba all the time. Just call me Julian," Julian said, clearly disliking the formal title. "Julian?" "Good girl." Chapter 817: They Would Never Be Apart When Aurora called out Julian''s name and saw the way his eyes sparkled with joy, like a sly fox, she couldn''t shake the feeling that she had somehow fallen into a trap. "Isn''t this form of address a bit too much?" she asked cautiously. After all, they had only known each other for a week. "What''s wrong with it? We''ve already watched movies together for several days. What''s the big deal in calling my name?" Julian''s casual rebuttal left her speechless. Aurora opened her mouth, trying to respond, but even though his reasoning made sense, it still felt strange to her. "What about the coboration?" Aurora redirected the conversation, focusing on the business matter. Julian''s overly amodating attitude made her feel like she was dreaming. "Don''t worry. I''m the lead for this project. As long as I give the green light, it''s ny- nine percent a done deal." Julian wasn''t bragging. Years ago, after finding the Ba family in New York, his grandfather, Maxwell Ba, had been determined to keep him by his side. But Julian''s mind was set on Aurora. If he stayed in New York to develop his career, wouldn''t that mean he''d rarely get to see her? So, he had refused Maxwell''s offer, iming he wanted to return to Clothville. Back then, he was still full of resentment toward Joaquin, and the Alvarez family didn''t like him either, leaving him in an awkward position. Fortunately, he had a sharp mind. He started with small businesses, and Maxwell, aware of Julian''s stubborn personality, discreetly enlisted the help of old friends in Clothville to support him. Later, after meeting Irene, he connected with Nick. By then, Nick was already a sessful figure and lent Julian a helping hand. No one achieves sess alone in a short period, and Julian was no exception. Neither was Aurora. Perhaps both of them had endured their share of hardships, but they had also encountered many people willing to help, shaping them into who they were today. Once Julian began to make a name for himself, Maxwell repeatedly tried to bring him back to the family business. Currently, thepany was managed by his Aunt ra. Reba, ra''s youngest daughter, served as vice president, while Irene, the eldest daughter who had been lost for years, had only recently returned. Maxwell had another daughter, Mae, who had two children-Phil and ten-year-old L. L was too young, and Phil was yful and unfocused, respecting only Julian. As Julian''s ownpany grewrger, Maxwell eventually stopped pressing him to return, instead sending Phil to work under him to learn. If Julian didn''t want to inherit the family business, then Phil would take over. The Ba family was harmonious and had never experienced property disputes. If Reba weren''t short on sessors, she would have long since stepped down as vice president-such a tiring role. When Julian exined his situation, he admitted he was wary of using his ownpany for fear of arousing R Company''s suspicion. That was why he had asked his grandfather to use the Ba family''s name instead. The n worked perfectly. Even Mr. Elderstone hadn''t suspected anything and had willingly proposed the wager. Since Mr. Elderstone had taken the initiative, even if heter discovered Julian''s identity, it wouldn''t be Julian''s fault. The entire Ba family supported Julian upon hearing about the project. That very night, they devised the multi-billion-dor n. In truth, the deal was orchestrated for Aurora''s sake. Of course, as businessmen, they weren''t doing it for nothing-they would profit from it as well. The family had painstakingly set this trap, and now that Aurora had stepped into it, there was no way Julian would let her go. Aurora, meanwhile, found it surreal how easily Julian had agreed to her proposal. The entire dinner felt like a dream. It wasn''t until Julian dropped her off at the vi and told her to meet him tomorrow for an on-site inspection of the project that Aurora began to feel a sense of reality. "Don''t stay up toote tonight. Get some rest. Goodnight." As always, he kissed her forehead gently. Julian knew Aurora well. Even though he had agreed to the coboration, she would want to gather as much information as possible to ensure everything went smoothly. She had a habit of staying up all night working. "Goodnight." Aurora watched him leave, realizing she was growing increasingly ustomed to his touch. She even found herself looking forward to his goodnight kisses whenever they parted ways. Gently cing a hand on her stomach, Aurora felt conflicted. On one hand, she wondered where the father of her baby was and why he hadn''te looking for her. On the other hand, guilt gnawed at her. She spent her days with Julian and dreamed of him at night. Every night, her dreams were different. Sometimes, they were on a boat in the ocean. Other times, they were in a seaside vi. She must be losing her mind. How could she dream of having once lived with Julian? While she missed him during the day, it wasn''t to such an extent, was it? Shaking her head, Aurora resolved to cut ties with Julian after this project. She couldn''t risk falling in love with such a gentle and considerate man. The contract was finalized, and Aurora was sure Julian wouldn''t deceive her. She knew Mio was finished. Still, getting the contract so easily felt unreal. She had approached Julian with her intentions, only to find herself in this unexpected situation. Julian treated her far too well-almost like a male lead in a drama doting on the heroine. His kindness was a poison, slowly seeping into her heart. Aurora shook her head vigorously. She couldn''t dwell on such thoughts. Perhaps Julian treated everyone as well as he treated her. But the idea of him being this kind to others filled her with jealousy. Damn it, she was in too deep. Meanwhile, Julian returned to Aurora''s old apartment. Though he owned several properties in the area, wherever Aurora was, that ce became his home. He didn''t bother with arge vi. Instead, he stayed in the small apartment where Aurora had lived for a year. Being there made him feel as if they were still living together. Lying on the bed they had once shared, Julian counted the days since Aurora had left. Even though they saw each other daily, he had to maintain the guise of being just a friend. The effort it took to suppress his feelings was agonizing. Pretending not to care about her was almost unbearable. Once the project was finalized and Aurora secured her position as the head of her family, Julian nned to reveal the truth. He would finally tell her that he was the father of her child. And as for Mr. Elderstone? Julian couldn''t wait to see his reaction when he learned who the project leader really was. The wager was won, Aurora had unknowingly fallen for him, and soon, they would be together forever. "Little Bunny," Julian thought, "just wait a bit longer. Soon, we''ll never be apart again." Chapter 818: The Confession On the rooftop garden of the hotel, Reba pushed open the door leading to the roof, but Mio was nowhere to be seen. "Mio, are you here?" Reba took a few steps forward, but no one answered. Curious, she nced around. The message had specifically mentioned this location, yet it seemed empty. She walked a little further. "Mi..." Before the word left her lips, a soft amber glow illuminated the surroundings. She found herself standing within a heart-shaped circle of light. The trees and nts nearby were adorned with tiny twinkling lights. Something seemed to drift down from the sky. Reba reached out, and a white rose petalnded in her palm. Amid the flurry of rose petals cascading through the air, Mio emerged, holding a bouquet of white roses-her favorite. Reba had always known that Mio was skilled in charming women. Over the past few days, he had already impressed her with several gestures, but this moment surpassed all her expectations. "Reba," he called her name softly, presenting the bouquet to her. "How did you know white roses are my favorite?" Reba asked, a hint of surprise in her voice. "I know everything about you, Reba. I love you. Will you be my girlfriend?" From the moment Mio had approached her, Reba had suspected his intentions. The project had just been unveiled earlier today, and here he was, already eager to take their rtionship to the next level. She had anticipated this move, yet she feigned astonishment, ying along with the moment. "You like me?" "Reba, I''ve loved you since the first moment I saw you. I thought you were an angel who had fallen to Earth. Before I met you, I didn''t believe in love. But after knowing you, I started dreaming of a home, a future together. I can''t live without you. I love you." Over the years, Mio had confessed to many women, but none had ever truly captured his heart. Reba was the first-and she would be thest. Despite his reputation as a yboy, Mio was neither heartless nor unfeeling. His sincerity only surfaced when he encountered the one person who mattered. This was his most earnest confession. Though he had spoken simr words many times in the past, this time, he meant it. His heart raced with an unfamiliar nervousness he had never experienced before. Reba, however, remained unconvinced of his sincerity. She assumed he was simply repeating lines he had used on countless others. When someone lies often enough, even their truths be suspect. "Will you...?" Mio asked hesitantly, noticing her prolonged silence. "Alright," she replied softly, epting the bouquet from his hands. If the y had begun, she would see it through to the end. "You really said yes?" Mio''s face lit up with the excitement of a young man experiencing love for the first time. His joy was so genuine that it almost seemed unbelievable. His expression was filled with unfiltered emotion, but to Reba, it felt like a well- performed act. This man was wasting his talent by not bing a professional actor. The world''s greatest tragedy might just be someone offering their heart sincerely, only for the recipient to see it as mere pretense. Mio had manipted many people before, but he never expected someone to use his own tactics against him. At this moment, he was too immersed in his happiness to notice any of the subtle cues. "Yes," Reba nodded. "This is wonderful, wonderful!" Mio eximed, lifting Reba into his arms and spinning her around. "Reba, I promise I''ll treat you well." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for the In Mio''s mind, he was already envisioning their future together. He was at the age to settle down, and Reba was the one he wanted to spend his life with. "You''re so happy," Reba said with a lightugh. "Of course I''m happy! I''ve never been this happy in my entire life," Mio said, holding her tightly. Reba could feel the rhythm of his heartbeat. Was he taking this act too far? After starting their rtionship, Reba began to notice sides of Mio that didn''t align with her initial assumptions. At times, she questioned whether she had misjudged him. But the memory of her friend''s desperate tears over this man was still fresh in her mind. Any fleeting thoughts of Mio being a good person vanished as quickly as they came. She attributed everything to Mio''s ability to act-nothing more than an exceptionally well-executed performance. Three days into their rtionship, Mio finally brought up the topic of business coboration. Initially, Mio had approached Reba for personal gain. However, he hadn''t anticipated genuinely falling for her. Once he realized his feelings, Mio cut ties with every other woman in his life. From that moment onward, he wanted only Reba. He secretly purchased a house, intending for it to be their future home. If others heard about this, they might think he was moving too fast. But Mio believed that once hemitted, it was for life. The only obstacle between them now was the business deal. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! He didn''t want to use Reba, so he decided to bepletely honest. No matter what Reba decided, he would ept it. When he finally proposed the coboration, Reba felt a twinge of disappointment. So, the fox''s tail had finally revealed itself. "Yes, ourpany is working on that project. Why? Does R Corporation want to partner with us?" Reba asked, her expression calm and unreadable. "Yes. Ourpany and Radiant Horizons are both century-old enterprises. We''ve never coborated before, and I see this as a great opportunity. Would we have the honor of working with you?" "I have no concerns about R Corporation''s track record. You''ve rarely undertaken unprofitable ventures. If you''re interested, I believe it''s worth considering," Reba replied smoothly. "If we can coborate, that would be amazing." Mio hadn''t expected her attitude to be so positive. She didn''t seem inclined to refuse. "Let''s do this. The project is still under discussion. Results will likely be finalized in the next two days. Come to our office in three days," Reba said. "Alright." Mio felt a weight lifted off his shoulders. Everything he wanted was within reach. "By the way, Momo seems to have grown a bit recently. She''s this long now," Reba said, casually steering the conversation elsewhere. "Really? Momo loves her cat food so much-it''s no wonder she''s growing fast, just like you and your love for snacks," Mio teased. "I''m not greedy! I just enjoy tasting things," Reba replied, pouting slightly. Her yful expression made Mio look at her with nothing but adoration. "In a few days, I have a surprise for you," Mio said. "What kind of surprise?" Reba asked. By now, she had grown ustomed to Mio''s asional surprises. "If I tell you, it won''t be a surprise anymore. You''ll find out soon enough," Mio said with a mysterious smile. Chapter 819: A Life for a Life Reba nodded atst. "Alright, but if I''m not surprised, I''ll be mad, you know." "Don''t worry, it''s going to be a big surprise." "I''ve got a surprise for you too," Reba said with a mysterious smile. "Really? Well, let''s see whose surprise is bigger then," Mio thought to himself. The paperwork for the house was nearlyplete. Soon, he would give it to her as a gift, a home he nned to make warm and weing. While Mio was eagerly waiting for the signing in three days, Aurora had already gone for an on-site project review with Julian the very next day. This was the first time the two, who had been together for so long, were working on a project as business partners, each representing their respectivepanies. Beyond their personal rtionship, both brought sharp business acumen to the table, treating the project with utmost seriousness. It was a groundbreaking coboration-twopanies, both dominant forces in the industry, joining hands for the first time ever. The business world was already buzzing. For Aurora, this project was more than just another deal. It was a chance to prove her capabilities and secure her rightful position as the head of the R family. Once she took that seat, every move she made would be tied to the family''s destiny. She was determined to maximize benefits for bothpanies. Julian shared the same mindset. He wouldn''t let personal interests interfere with the broader goals of hispany. Their outing was almost like a casual trip. Julian took charge of exining the project, while Aurora jotted down notes. They frequently exchanged ideas and came up with new suggestions. Julian gradually realized why he was so drawn to her. Until now, they hadn''t worked together, so he hadn''t noticed. But as they coborated-stripping away personal emotions-he marveled at how their thoughts aligned perfectly. In most coborations, conflicts often arose as differentpanies pushed their own agendas. Sometimes, even within a singlepany, two leaders could sh over differing visions, leading to tension and dys. Julian had worried about this as well. How would they handle disagreements? In their personal lives, he was willing to yield to Aurora. But at work, his reputation as a firm and decisive CEO came first. To his surprise, their teamwork was seamless. Aurora''s ideas mirrored his own. It was almost uncanny. Despite the natural differences in how men and women thought, they found themselves on the same wavelength, without a single disagreement. The harmony left Julian in awe. The day''s work went exceptionally smoothly. Originally, Julian had nned for three days to finalize the project outline. Instead, theypleted it in just one. The finer details could be delegated to their teams. "You must be tired after all the running around today," Julian said, noticing the fatigue on Aurora''s face. Back in Clothville, she would usually take an afternoon nap. Today, however, she''d spent most of her time in the car. Despite Julian''s repeated suggestions for her to rest, Aurora''s dedication kept her going. All he could do wasply, admiring the tenacity of this woman who was a natural- born leader-his Little Bunny. After a long and tiring day, Aurora only wanted one thing: a good night''s sleep. "Yes, I''m exhausted. I just want to sleep now." "Go home and rest well. We''ll meet again in two days to sign the contract. I won''t bother you until then." "Alright. There won''t be any issues with the contract, right?" Aurora asked, still a little anxious. Julian smiled quietly. "Don''t worry, there won''t be any problems." He ruffled her hair gently. "Now go home and get some rest." As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away! "Okay." "Goodnight." "Goodnight." With his reassurance, Aurora felt a weight lift off her shoulders. The contract was secure, and her path to bing the head of the R family was clear. For the next two days, Aurora did not contact Julian. With the project settled, she allowed herself to shift focus. She began researching the family''sst secret. Was it really as Mr. Elderstone had said? Was the curse truly unbreakable? She spent her time in the family''s archive room. When the R family had relocated years ago, they brought countless documents with them. Among them were even ancient bamboo scrolls. Aurorabed through genealogies and historical records, some written in archaic, difficult-to-decipher scripts. On the final day, she stumbled upon something unexpected-a book that resembled a diary. From the writing, it appeared to belong to a former head of the family, dating back two centuries. Could this have been the leader who defied fate and moved the R family to New York? The diary revealed a deeply personal ount, one the writer dared not share aloud, choosing instead to confide in its pages. One entry, written before a major event, stood out: "Today, the emperor demanded I divine the fate of the nation. In truth, there is no need for divination-I have already seen the oue. The heavens have shifted. The nation will fall, and with it, our family will be destroyed. I exhausted myself divining the family''s future and saw only bloodshed. The family has endured for generations. I cannot let it perish in my hands. I have no choice but to take the final step. I do not know if this will bring fortune or disaster to the family. All I know is that I will harm him." Aurora noticed faint tear stains on the yellowed pages, a testament to the emotions that had endured through the centuries. "Who was ''him''?" Aurora wondered. As she read on, the truth emerged. "He" was the man who bore the burden for the R family, sparing them from annihtion. What should have been the R family''s demise became his family''s tragedy instead. The rest of the diary was filled with guilt. That family head had lived out her remaining years in sorrow, haunted by the lives lost because of her decision. It was clear that she and the man had shared a romantic bond. To save her family, she sacrificed the man she loved and his family. Aurora closed the diary, her heart heavy with emotion. She couldn''t help but wonder: if faced with the same choice, what would she have done? Save her lover or watch her entire family be destroyed? She thought for a long time but found no answer. She was simply grateful she hadn''t been born into that era, forced to make such a cruel decision. Although she had uncovered this piece of family history, Aurora found no solution to the curse. ording to Mr. Elderstone, the R family owed a debt of lives, and the only way to repay it was with more lives. Chapter 820: Signing the Contract Aurora sat on the soft, oversized bed, her emotions tangled in a web of uncertainty. Was there truly no other way out? She picked up her phone and dialed Tina. "Hello, Mom, are you still awake?" "Not yet," Tina''s voice came through, calm but curious. "I heard from Mr. Elderstone that you''ve secured the contract and are preparing to sign it tomorrow. Is that right?" Despite already knowing the answer, Tina feigned ignorance. "Yes, Mom... How''s your health?" Aurora''s thoughts were consumed by Tina''s condition. "Funny you should ask. My health has been improving in such an unusual way. I don''t know if it''s psychological, but ever since you gave me that red jade, my condition has steadily been getting better. Even the doctors find it remarkable. I haven''t coughed up any blood in the past few days." This was good news to Aurora. She had been worried Tina might not make it through the year. "Mom, you''re not lying to me, are you? Are you really getting better?" "I wouldn''t say I''m fully recovered, but the improvement is real. I can even get out of bed and walk around a bit on my own. At this rate, I might be able to leave the hospital and help you within a month," Tina said, her voice carrying a hint of joy. Aurora could tell Tina wasn''t lying. Relief washed over her. Her mother was finally getting better. A faint smile tugged at Aurora''s lips. "Mom, don''t worry about thepany. I can handle everything on my own for now. My baby bump hasn''t even started showing yet. What you need to do is focus on resting and recovering." "I trust you, dear. But how are you feeling? Any signs of morning sickness?" "None at all. The little ones are being very good. Apart from my appetite growing a bit, I haven''t had any other symptoms." "That''s wonderful. You''re just like me when I was pregnant with you. You were so well- behaved in my belly." "Really? What about after I was born?" "You were quiet as a baby too. As long as you were fed andfortable, you''d sleep soundly without making any fuss," Tina reminisced, a smile spreading across her face. "Sounds like I was just a little piglet-eat, sleep, repeat," Aurora joked. "Well, you were a lot cuter than a piglet," Tinaughed, her rare moments of lightheartedness filling the conversation. The two of them chatted for a long time, sharing stories and reconnecting in a way they hadn''t done in years. It felt as though they were making up for lost time. Eventually, John Walsh stepped in to interrupt. "Alright, it''s gettingte. Both of you need to rest. There''s always time to talkter." "Alright. Aurora, take care of yourself. Come visit me in a few days, and we''ll talk more then," Tina said. "Okay, Mom. You get some sleep. Goodnight." Reluctantly, they ended the call. Aurora felt a glimmer of hope-perhaps her days of hardship were nearing their end. She had weathered countless storms, and this felt like it could be the final trial before peace. However, her mind lingered on the father of her child. Why hadn''t hee looking for her? She had forgotten everything about him. If he didn''t appear, how would she ever know who he was? As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away! The more time she spent around Julian, the more drawn to him she became. He was too perfect, and Aurora feared she might truly fall in love with him someday. Two days passed in a blur. Today was the day to sign the contract with Radiant Horizons. Both Mr. Elderstone and Mr. Grant had been informed of the signing, though neither knew the other was involved. Mr. Elderstone apanied Aurora, while Mr. Grant arrived with Mio. Both parties were eager to witness the pivotal moment. The two groups ran into each other at the entrance of Radiant Horizons. Neither had disclosed their ns, hoping to secure the contract without interference. Their cars arrived at the same time, and the moment they stepped out and locked eyes, tension rippled through the air. "What are you doing here?" "We could ask you the same thing," came the curt reply. Both sides were visibly uneasy. Aurora thought of Julian''s gentle face. He couldn''t possibly be lying to her. Mio, on the other hand, trusted Rebapletely. If it weren''t for the contract, she wouldn''t havee here herself. "We''re here to sign the contract, of course. Why else would we be here?" Mr. Grant smirked, his confidence unshaken. He knew Mio''s track record when it came to securing deals-she never failed. He was certain Mio would win, and Aurora would lose. The thought of finally outshining Mr. Elderstone filled him with glee. If Mio seeded, it would mean more benefits for him within the family. "Contract? Radiant Horizons invited Miss Aurora to sign today as well," Mr. Elderstone said, his tone calm but curious. "Miss Aurora, you must be mistaken. Radiant Horizons'' vice president specifically invited Mio here. Do you think she would lie? You still have time to leave if you''ve made a mistake. Otherwise, it''s going to be embarrassing for you in a moment," Mr. Grant mocked, dismissing Aurora entirely. Aurora noticed the disdain in his eyes but didn''t bother to respond. She trusted Julian implicitly. He had no reason to deceive her. "What would he gain from lying to me?" she thought, a faint smile ying on her lips. "We''ll see soon enough who''s signing the contract, Mr. Grant. Be careful with your words. It would be a shame if they came back to bite you." "Miss Aurora, since you''re so confident, let''s find out," Mr. Grant replied smugly, utterly convinced of his victory. Mio, however, felt uneasy. Aurora wouldn''t show up here without a reason. Something wasn''t adding up. Both parties entered the building. The receptionist, upon hearing their intentions, quickly directed them to the VIP elevator. Mr. Grant, still irritated,ined, "Are you sure you didn''t mix things up? We''re here to sign a contract. Why are they here? We''re not together." "There''s no mistake. Thisdy is a friend of our young master. Miss Reba also mentioned matters regarding Mr. Walsh. Both of you are esteemed guests, and our young master and vice president are waiting for you in the office," the receptionist exined with a polite smile. "Alright then," Mr. Grant said, though his mind was racing. When had Aurora connected with their young master? Inside the elevator, he couldn''t help but sneer, "Miss Aurora, you''re quite efficient, aren''t you?" Aurora responded coolly, "It seems your vice president isn''t slow either, already making connections here." Before they could continue, the elevator doors opened, and a smiling secretary was there to greet them. "This way, please." Chapter 821: The Most Terrifying Thing Is the Human Heart As they walked down the corridor, Aurora and Mio both felt a heavy weight in their hearts. The secretary led them to the meeting room. "Are we going in together?" Mio had assumed they would be separated. "The notice I received says so. Please, follow me." Aurora and Mio had no idea what was going on. Julian and the vice president clearly knew in advance that both of them would being today. But why? Julian had never mentioned to Aurora that Mio would also be here. That omission left her feeling deceived. Mio, for his part, was equally puzzled. What was Julian nning? Why hadn''t he been told that Aurora would being? "Please have something to drink. I''ve already invited the vice president to join us," the secretary said, cing steaming cups of coffee in front of everyone-except Aurora. In front of her was a freshly squeezed ss of fruit juice. It was obvious this was Julian''s doing. How else would the secretary know Aurora''s preferences, let alone make her the only exception? When Aurora saw the juice, her earlier doubts about Julian vanished. How could she question him? Hadn''t his actions over the past few days been sincere enough? As everyone''s thoughts churned, Reba entered. Dressed in a sharp suit and clicking high heels, she approached them from the distance. This was a different Reba from the one Mio was used to seeing in private. In those moments, she had been soft and gentle, like a cuddly ragdoll. But now, in her professional attire, she seemed entirely transformed. Reba''s eyes carried a frosty chill. In that moment, Mio felt as if he no longer knew her. "Reba." He stood and greeted her, but Reba merely nodded in acknowledgment- her response was cold and detached. Mio told himself that her demeanor was understandable. She was the vice president now, and the way she handled herself in the workce had to be different. He chose not to dwell on her indifference. Aurora, on the other hand, had never met Reba before. On the day she visited the vi for the celebration, she had gone straight to the garden and missed seeing her. Reba bore a passing resemnce to Julian-about three parts simr to him and seven parts to their father. No wonder Julian had once said he wanted to have a mixed-race baby; Reba''s striking beauty made it clear why. "Vice President, nice to meet you. I''m Aurora. It''s a pleasure to work with you," Aurora greeted her politely, her tone confident but not overly submissive. Reba had seen Aurora before, but only from a distance. This was their first time interacting face-to-face. "Hello." Mio, noticing Reba''s cold response to Aurora as well, felt a sense of bnce restored in his heart. "Please, both of you, have a seat. Let''s take our time discussing things." Reba naturally took the central seat, exuding an air of authority. Once they were all seated again, Reba spoke first. "I trust you''re both here today to discuss the cooperation project." "Yes, we''re here for the project," Aurora replied. But she couldn''t help feeling anxious. Reba was the only one present; Julian was nowhere to be seen. His absence unsettled her. Aurora had heard about Mio''s tactics before. Few of his targets ever escaped his grasp. Now, she feared that Mio had already won Reba over and that Reba would side with him. "We''ve already discussed the cooperation project. Our president has agreed to proceed with a partnership with R Company." Hearing this, both Aurora and Mio felt a temporary sense of relief. Mr. Grant, in particr, believed they were on the verge of victory. Since Julian still hadn''t appeared, and only Reba was present, things seemed to be going their way. Mr. Elderstone, however, wore an uneasy expression. Mr. Grant seized the moment to press further. "So, Vice President, who will you be signing the contract with?" Aurora''s heart pounded in her chest. Then, she heard a familiar voice by her ear. "I''ll announce the result myself." A figure entered through the door. Mio and Mr. Elderstone were stunned to see him and failed to immediately connect him to the mysterious "young master." "Mr. Ba, you''re finally here." Aurora, constrained by the setting, addressed him formally even though she longed to call him by his name. Mr. Elderstone looked at Julian with confusion. "What are you doing here?" "Today is the day we sign the contract. Since I''m the person in charge of this project, if I don''t show up, who will sign it?" Julian said with a faint smile. At that moment, Mio understood everything. No matter how much he had nned, he had never anticipated that Julian was the young master of Radiant Horizons. Was fate helping Aurora seek revenge? And in such a devastating way? Mio struggled to ept the oue. Aurora, however, remained calm. Mr. Elderstone''s gaze darted back and forth between her and Julian. He wondered whether Julian had already told Aurora about everything that had happened in the past. But none of that mattered anymore. What mattered was that Aurora had sessfully secured her family''s position and fallen in love with Julian again. You could tell whether someone was in love from their eyes. Aurora''s gaze had been on Julian constantly over the past few days. Mr. Elderstone had already sensed something unusual. What he hadn''t realized was that Julian was the young master. Julian had set a trap, and he had walked into it without even noticing. "Since everyone is here, as the person in charge of this project, I''m announcing that after thorough discussion and research, we''ve decided to partner with R Company. This partnership will break the stalemate that''ssted for a century. As for your identities, they were part of our considerations. After careful deliberation, we''ve decided to sign the contract with Miss Aurora for this cooperation. After all, you''re all part of the samepany. Does it really make a difference who we sign with?" Julian''s tone was light, but his words were a deliberate jab at Mio. Mr. Grant''s face darkened. The smugness he had disyed earlier now felt like a p in his own face. Mio ignored Julian and turned to Reba. His voice was calm. "Reba, you didn''t call me here today just for the contract, did you?" Deep down, he already knew the answer. If Julian was the young master, then he was Reba''s brother. There was no way she didn''t know about the history between him and Aurora. Over the days they had spent together, she had never once mentioned it. She must have been deliberately hiding the truth. Mio had outsmarted so many women before, but now he had been outmaneuvered by one. Losing the project wasn''t the most crushing blow. The most terrifying thing was the human heart. He felt like a clown, performing for her all this time. What had been going through her mind as she watched it all unfold? Chapter 822: A Gamble Accepted Although the oue was already decided, Mio still harbored a faint hope that it wasn''t true. Reba''s lips curled into a devilish smile. "Mr. Walsh, have you misunderstood something? I asked you toe over, but I never said it was to sign a contract." Mio realized she had been tricked. Reba hadn''t explicitly mentioned it, nor had she refused her assumption at the time, which led Mio to believe the purpose of the meeting was to finalize the contract. "Reba, I need to talk to you," Mio said, seeking rity. This time, Reba didn''t refuse her. Mr. Grant stormed out angrily, while Aurora stayed behind to sign the contract. As for Mr. Elderstone, he remained silent-after all, he was the only one aware of the wager. Regardless of what might have transpired between Julian and Aurora, securing the contract would make Aurora the head of the family. Mr. Elderstone wasn''t foolish enough to let such an opportunity slip away. Julian spoke to Aurora with gentle warmth. "I personally drafted the contract. Based on our discussions from the other day, I''ve made some additional adjustments. Take a look." "Alright." Aurora quietly read through the document. When she reached the profit- sharing section, her eyes widened. "Wasn''t it supposed to be a fifty-fifty split? Why is it forty-sixty now?" The new split favored R Corporation sixty to Radiant Horizons'' forty. Such terms were unprecedented. As the host, offering a fifty-fifty division was already considered generous. Yet now, Julian had lowered hispany''s share to forty percent-something that had never been done before. Julian''s smile deepened. "Don''t you think this division is better? This is the first coboration between our twopanies in a century. I decided to offer an extra ten percent as a gesture of goodwill. I hope we can work together more in the future." The real reason, however, was his desire to support Aurora. By securing this deal, she would ascend to the position of family head, garnering widespread recognition for her achievement. He wanted to help her as much as possible. "It''s not bad at all. I''m just grateful that you''re even willing to work with me. I didn''t expect such a big concession," Aurora said, feeling a bit embarrassed. She recalled her earlier brief suspicion upon seeing Mio, fearing Mio hade to sign the contract instead. But Julian hadn''t deceived her. Based on the terms of the contract, it was clear R Corporation had made far greater concessions than Radiant Horizons. "Have you looked it over? If everything''s clear, go ahead and sign," Julian gently prompted. "Alright." Aurora lowered her head and signed her name. "Let''s have lunch togetherter to celebrate this first coboration between ourpanies," Julian suggested. "Sure," Aurora nodded. "Grandpa Bramwell, why don''t you join us?" Mr. Elderstone''s emotions wereplicated. He knew this had all been part of Julian''s n, but he also recognized how much Julian had genuinely helped Aurora ascend to the family head position. Julian had poured significant resources into this project. His devotion was undeniable. "I''ll pass. You young people get along better. Mr. Ba, could we speak privately?" Mr. Elderstone asked, turning to Julian. Julian, understanding what wasing, nodded. He turned to Aurora. "Wait here for me. I''ll be right back." He could have left without a word, but the fact that he specifically informed her showed how much he respected Aurora. "Alright," Aurora replied, curious but unwilling to pry into others'' secrets. As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away! Outside, Bramwell Elderstone faced Julian. "This project... you nned it from the start, didn''t you?" "Mr. Elderstone, I''m not sure what you mean. I don''t follow," Julian replied, feigning innocence. "There''s no need to hide anymore. I''ve seen through you. You''ve been concealing your true identity all along. Even Miss Aurora had no idea, did she?" "Aurora never asked, and I saw no need to exin. Being together has nothing to do with status or titles. My purpose is to be there whenever she needs me," Julian said calmly. Bramwell Elderstone studied the man before him, one so deeply devoted. "Have you told her who you really are?" "I gave you my word, and I won''t break it. But once she''s officially the head of the family, I''ll tell her everything. I came into her life as a stranger. If she can fall in love with me again without knowing my identity, then you''ve lost this wager." "Lost or not, I''m happy to concede. I won''t interfere in your rtionship anymore," Bramwell Elderstone said, surprisingly at ease. "You''re letting us go so easily?" Julian asked, genuinely surprised. He had expected Mr. Elderstone to be furious, especially since the entire situation had been orchestrated by him. "Do you think I''m some irrational old man who can''t stand seeing you two together? My actions were my duty. I''ve fulfilled that duty. The fact that Miss Aurora could fall in love with you again is your own skill. Miss Aurora has often criticized the family''s traditions as toxic, and I agree with her. I hope she''ll be the one to change them. She''s already on the brink of doing so. Why would I be angry?" Years ago, Bramwell Elderstone had been heartbroken over Aurora''s grandmother. Her tragic life, marked by losing the memory of the man she loved, left her in pain. As head of the family, she suffered her whole life, and Bramwell Elderstone had quietly mourned for her. As you reach the final pages, remember that 00005s is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away! Aurora''s arrival brought the hope of breaking that cycle. She shouldn''t endure the same fate as her grandmother. "Thank you," Julian said, sensing the resignation in Elderstone''s words. The faulty not with Elderstone, but with the family itself. It would now be Aurora''s mission to rewrite history. "Take good care of her. Being born into this family might have been her greatest misfortune," Bramwell Elderstone sighed deeply. He had spent many years in this family and knew all too well the burdens that came with the title of family head. "I promise she''ll live happily from now on, free from pain," Julian vowed with unwavering conviction. "I believe you can," Bramwell Elderstone said, his deeply lined face softening. "Now that she has the contract in hand, she''s officially the family head. My burden has finally been lifted." "Thank you for supporting us." "There''s no need to thank anyone. Now, I''ll go check on Mr. Grant. He''s likely struggling to cope with this blow." Elderstone thought back to how confident Mr. Grant had been upon arriving at thepany, convinced the contract was already his. The sudden turn of events had surely devastated him. After working so hard for so long, only to lose everything at the final moment, Mr. Grant was likely overwhelmed with despair. Elderstone wasn''t there to gloat but to help him face reality. After this, Mr. Grant would probably give up. And that was for the best-those things never belonged to him in the first ce. Chapter 823: You Were the One Who Abandoned Me In Reba''s office, Mio stood before her. Reba leaned backzily in her chair, exuding an air of dominance-no longer the clingy, affectionate woman she once appeared to be, but amanding businesswoman with a sharp, predatory aura. If she had been like a soft, cuddly ragdoll cat before, now she was a sleek ck panther, poised to strike at any moment. Mio had already guessed much of the truth, but he still clung to a shred of hope as he asked, "Reba, when you were with me, was there even a single moment of sincerity?" "Sincerity?" Reba scoffed, her disdain evident. "Mr. Walsh, you''ve spent years ying the field, yet now you want to ask someone else if they were sincere? Don''t you find thatughable?" Her words cut deep, and Mio''s expression tightened. "What if I told you I was sincere with you? Would you believe me?" His gaze softened as he looked at her, his voice trembling with intensity. Losing the project didn''t matter anymore-he couldn''t bear to lose her. Reba sneered, her lips curving into a mocking smile. "Sincere? That''s a line you''ve probably fed to countless women. Even if you haven''t said it a hundred times, it''s got to be at least eighty. Do you think I''d fall for it?" "If you didn''t believe me, why did you agree to be my girlfriend?" Mio asked, struggling to suppress his growing frustration. "Do you remember Lisa?" Reba replied coldly. "Lisa? Which Lisa?" Mio asked instinctively, his mind flipping through the endless names and faces he''d encountered over the years. Reba chuckled bitterly. "You''ve forgotten her name, haven''t you? She was the one who tried to kill herself because of you-she sank into depression, and it took her a whole year to recover from the wreckage of what you did to her. And here you are, havingpletely erased her from your memory." The mention of suicide jolted Mio''s memory. "You mean the Lisa who threatened to jump into the sea if I didn''t take her back? What is she to you?" "She''s my friend," Reba said, her voice sharp with anger. "I couldn''t stand watching you destroy her just to achieve your goals. You left her with scars that will never heal. And then there''s my brother''s girlfriend-you harmed her and her unborn child. Do you really think I''d ever let you off the hook?" Reba''s voice trembled with rage as she recalled all the damage Mio had done. He, on the other hand, was stunned. He had never known that Aurora, his brother''s fiance, was pregnant. "Aurora was pregnant?" he asked, his voice low. "Of course she was! She was already several months along. Let me warn you, if you dare touch her again, I won''t spare you. Don''t think for a second that I''m some saint-if I decide to retaliate, I''ll make you regret it for the rest of your life!" Mio shook his head slowly. "I didn''t know she was pregnant. If I had known, I wouldn''t have done it." He had wanted to eliminate Aurora, but he had never intended to harm an innocent child. No matter how ruthless he was, even he had his limits. Reba''s eyes burned with contempt. "Whether you intended to or not, you''ve already done enough harm. I saw what you did to Lisa with my own eyes, and you''ve hurt countless others. Do you really think I could have ever truly loved someone like you? "Don''t talk to me about sincerity. You approached me only because you wanted this project, because you wanted to secure your inheritance. You were using me from the very start, and I knew it. "Do you honestly think you''re the only one who knows how to y games? I saw through you from the beginning." Mio''s face darkened. "You waited for me in the garden on purpose?" "Yes," Reba admitted. "I knew you''d find me eventually, no matter where I went. So I gave you the opportunity myself. Otherwise, how else would you have gotten close to me? "That hamster we yed with wasn''t even mine-it belonged to my ten-year-old sister. And the room I took you to? It wasn''t mine either. I dressed up to look innocent and sweet on purpose. How does it feel to be yed like a fool? Not so great, is it? But that''s what you''ve done to countless women." Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! Reba''s mocking tone was like a knife in Mio''s chest. For the first time, he understood how those women he''d deceived must have felt. The pain wasn''t from losing the project or the inheritance-it was the searing agony of betrayal, of being stabbed in the heart by the person he loved the most. The wound wasn''t physical, but it bled all the same, tearing him apart from the inside. "Reba," he said softly, his voice filled with regret, "I admit I''ve done terrible things in the past. I''ve hurt a lot of people. But you-I was sincere with you. I love you." Reba''s expression remained cold. "Aurora and Julian have already signed the contract. There''s no need to keep up this act, Mio. Hate me if you want-I deliberately orchestrated all of this to humiliate you today. I made sure you''d lose face and miss your chance at inheriting your family''s power. "The more you want something, the more I''ll make sure you can''t have it. This is the price you pay for all the harm you''ve caused." Mio''s eyes filled with sorrow. He murmured bitterly, "So this is the surprise you had for me? What a grand surprise it is." Reba smirked, unrelenting. "Didn''t you say you had a surprise for me, too? Were you nning to use the same cheap tricks you''ve used on other women?" "No matter what you believe, I fell in love with you the moment I saw you," Mio said earnestly. "At first, I approached you for the project, but I truly wanted to spend the rest of my life with you. That was no lie." Rebaughed coldly. "The show is over, Mio. Stop pretending. Let me make it clear: we''re done." "Done," Mio repeated,ughing bitterly. He never imagined that the words he''d said to so many women would one day be thrown back him. So this was what it felt like to be dumped. "You never loved me, and I never loved you," Reba said tly. "We''re adults, Mio- you should understand what I mean. I just hope you''ll learn to be a better person and stop ruining other people''s lives." Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! Mio stared at her face-a face once so familiar, now a stranger''s. It was as if he had never truly known her at all. "Reba," he said quietly, "whether you believe me or not, I''ve wronged the world, but I''ve never wronged you. Remember this: you''re the one who abandoned me." He turned and walked away without another word. Reba watched his sorrowful figure disappear. Her heart twinged with difort. If it had all been an act, why did he seem so genuinely heartbroken? Who was he trying to fool? Ten minutester, a delivery arrived for Reba. Her assistant brought the courier to her office, and Reba signed for the package. Inside was a beautifully crafted box containing nine handmade white roses. So this was his surprise? Just a few roses? There was also a small envelope inside. Reba opened it, expecting a card-but all it contained was an address. No words, no exnation, just an address. What was this ce? What was he trying to tell her? Reba hesitated, then tossed the card aside, refusing to dwell on it. Chapter 824: You Gave Me Sunshine After five minutes, she finally picked up the card, grabbed her handbag, and left. Everyone has a sense of curiosity deep inside. "Miss President, are you heading out?" her secretary asked, noticing her hurried demeanor. But there wasn''t anything else on her schedule today. "Yes. If anythinges up, postpone it. I''m going out," Reba replied. She drove to the address written on the card. It was a garden vi, with fresh flowers blooming all around. From the soil''s color, it was clear these flowers had been transnted recently. What was Mio nning by asking her toe to this vi? Reba was filled with questions, but as she approached, the iron gate opened automatically. Curiosity pushed her forward. To her surprise, all the flowers in the garden were species she loved. There was even a swing, elegantly ced, as if inviting her to sit and sway in the sunlight. She could already imagine how wonderful it would be to sit there, basking in the warmth of the sun. The vi was built halfway up the mountain, where the air was fresh. At night, one could hear the chirping of insects, and in the early morning, birds would take flight. The front door of the vi was tightly shut. She wasn''t sure if Mio was inside. Standing before the keypad lock, she entered her birthday. The door opened. It seemed no one was inside. The floor was covered with white rose petals, and colorful balloons floated around. The interior was decorated warmly and romantically. What on earth was Mio up to? Reba stepped carefully on the rose petals, moving forward. Suddenly, she stepped on something. In an instant, the room lit up. Warm lights flickered on, romantic music began to y, and a projection appeared on the wall. It was a collection of sketches and photos. The protagonist of these pictures was her-kneeling in a garden, wearing a blue dress, surrounded by fireflies, looking like a princess from a fairy tale. In another, she wore her hair in a ponytail, her dress fluttering, her face lit with joy. There were also sketches of her smiling softly, holding Momo. She had no idea when Mio had taken these photos or how he''d managed to draw so many detailed sketches of her. If he truly didn''t care about her, how could he have captured her every expression so intricately? An inexplicable feeling stirred in her chest. Mio was a bad person, and bad people deserved a bad ending. Yet, at this moment, her heart felt heavy. Suddenly, she heard his voice. Startled, Reba flinched, but she quickly realized it was a pre-recorded message. "Hello, my dearest Reba," his voice was light and cheerful. "This is the surprise I''ve prepared for you. I told you before-I wanted to build a home with you. Maybe you won''t believe this, but from the moment I first saw you, I knew you were the one. Before you, I never believed in love at first sight. But after meeting you, I realized it wasn''t a myth. I''ll never forget the moment I saw you in that garden. You were like an angel who had descended to earth. My heart was instantly shaken. Perhaps it sounds exaggerated, but only I can understand that feeling. No words can truly describe it. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! The days I''ve spent with you have been the happiest of my life. For the first time, I understood what happiness really means. After much thought, I''ve realized that you are the person I want to spend my life with. I see you as my partner. And partners should be honest with each other. That''s why I feel it''s necessary to tell you everything about me. Please forgive me for not being able to say this to your face- I can only share it with you this way." His voice grew lower. Reba felt like he must have recorded this in a very quiet room. "You once asked about my family. Back then, I didn''t dare to tell you because my origins are not honorable-they''re filthy. My father was a child adopted by the Walsh family. He was a good man, a very good man, but he shouldn''t have fallen in love with my mother. My mother... was a gambler. She was addicted to gambling. At first, the Walsh family helped her, paying off her debts multiple times. She always promised to change, but she repeatedly broke their trust. Finally, one day, the Walsh family had had enough. They forced her and my father to divorce. My father, loyal to the Walsh family, divorced her. But secretly, he left the family and worked to earn money for her. She rued massive debts, and to repay them, she did anything-even selling her body. It started with gambling, but eventually, she got involved in drugs and... other things. She seemed to lose her mind entirely. As for me... I still don''t know who my biological father is. My father treated me as his own and brought me back to the Walsh family. My mother was pushed to her death by debt collectors, and after burying her, my father took his own life. Though he entrusted the Walsh family to care for me, as a child, I was still looked down upon by my peers. They used the filthiest words to insult and humiliate me. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! I swore that one day I would rise above them and make them look up to me. I refused to let myself fall into despair. Instead, I worked harder, outperforming children my age in every way. The Walsh family''s leaders began to notice me. Fate gave me an opportunity. The head of our family had gone missing, and they needed someone capable to be a candidate for the position. I knew that ''candidate'' was just a ceholder. Mr. Grant promised me that once I turned eighteen, I could inherit the family''s leadership. At the time, I was thrilled. I worked even harder to prove myself. But before I turned eighteen, the family head returned, shattering all my hopes. If I had never experienced sunlight, I wouldn''t have cared about the darkness. But after being given hope, only to have it destroyed, I fell into despair for a while. I didn''t want to live under others'' feet anymore. I pulled myself together and, after graduating, joined thepany. In our family, women hold the highest power. For a man to seed, he must pay a greater price. I worked tirelessly, studying and pursuing business opportunities to prove my abilities. I even resorted to unscrupulous means, making women fall in love with me so they''d willingly give me resources. I know I''m despicable. But I was just a seed in the dirt. If I didn''t fight for myself, no one would help me rise. Step by step, I climbed higher, finally reaching within sight of the finish line. You were myst goal. I''m sorry, Reba. At first, I approached you only to secure the contract. But I never expected to truly fall in love with you. I want to build a home with you-a warm and happy one. Whether or not you give me the contract, I''ve decided that just having you is enough. I''m sorry that I''m not as perfect as you imagined. My background is disgusting, and my heart is even uglier. But you gave me sunshine. I love you-perhaps more than I ever thought possible. Can you ept someone as filthy as me?" Chapter 825: She Is the Head of the Family The room fell silent, and the entire world seemed to pause. ording to Mio''s original n, there were supposed to be other activities following this moment, but everything had been abruptly halted by what had happened today. The flowers had clearly been arranged in advance and handed over to the courier, but Mio had never anticipated the sudden turn of events. By the time he realized what was happening, it was toote to cancel the delivery; the flowers had already arrived. The silence in the room was oppressive. If Reba had still harbored suspicions that Mio was merely putting on an act, those doubts were now gone. If he had intended to deceive her, there would have been no reason to tell her everything. He had even revealed the details of how he had secured the order. Reba sat on the floor scattered with white rose petals, leaning against the wall, her mind nk. His voice echoed in her ears. She had always known he came from the Walsh family, but she had no idea about the depths of his background. At this moment, Reba found it impossible to hate him anymore, especially when she thought of the sorrow etched on his face as he left. She sat alone in the house for what seemed like an eternity. Every detail of the room''s arrangement had been designed to suit her preferences. He had truly wanted to build a home with her, while she had mercilessly hurt him. Mio, devastated, drove back to thepany and suddenly remembered the flowers. He quickly called the courier service to try to cancel the delivery. "I''m sorry, sir. Our new intern had already delivered the order half an hour ago to the recipient," the courier replied. "Alright, then." Mio let out a bitterugh. She had probably already thrown the flowers into the trash. In her eyes, he was nothing more than an irredeemable viin. Meanwhile, on the other side of town, Aurora had just secured the order and was ecstatic. She invited Julian to lunch to celebrate. Julian, struggling with his conscience, considered telling her the truth several times but ultimately decided against it. He didn''t want to disrupt her focus. It would be better to wait until she officially became the head of the family. Aurora was in high spirits throughout the meal, especially when she recalled Mio''s and Mr. Ba''s stunned expressions. The thought made her heart swell with satisfaction. "What''s got you so happy? You look like you''re about to burst intoughter," Julian teased, amused by her radiant mood. "To be honest, this order means everything to me. Now I can finally breathe a little easier," Aurora replied, feeling as though a heavy burden had been lifted from her shoulders. "As long as you''re happy," Julian said, his voice as gentle as always. Every time his tender gaze met hers, Aurora could feel her heart race. After this, she knew she''d have to distance herself from him. She had previously used the order as an excuse to stay close to him, but now there would be no reason to do So. Aurora was acutely aware that if she continued spending time with Julian, she might truly fall for him. Perhaps she already had. But that was something she couldn''t allow to happen. No matter how much she liked him, she couldn''t betray her baby''s father. Although she had no idea what had happened to him or why he hadn''t appeared, she couldn''t shake the thought that he might be angry with her for choosing her family over him. Lost in thought, Aurora barely noticed Julian''s curious gaze. "What''s on your mind?" he asked. "Nothing," she replied hastily, shaking her head. How could she possibly tell him she was torn between him and her child''s father? "You look pale. Didn''t sleep wellst night?" Julian asked, his concern evident. "Why not take the day off and get some rest at home?" "That''s probably a good idea," Aurora agreed. Now that she had secured the order, she was ready to take her ce as the head of the family and reshape both thepany and the family''s future. Although she had temporarily taken over her mother''s position, Mio still held control over the most critical areas. She was little more than a puppet with no real authority. But now, everything was about to change. Mr. Elderstone had already scheduled the family conference. Aurora just wanted to get a good night''s sleep before the meeting, which was set for eight the following morning. Julian drove Aurora back to her vi. Before getting out of the car, she politely bid him farewell. This day would mark a turning point for many people. News of Aurora securing the order had already spread throughout the family. Mio, on the other hand, spent the entire night awake. His career had suffered a heavy blow, and he had lost in love as well. He sat alone from dusk until dawn. Only when the servants urged him did he finally take a shower, change his clothes, and head to the conference. The phrase "all is lost" seemed fitting at this moment. Mio walked into the meeting room with a calm andposed demeanor. He had expected his emotions to be far moreplicated, given that he had failed. His dreams were shattered, and his life was returning to its original state. But in some ways, a weight had been lifted from his shoulders. He no longer needed to fight orpete for anything. Life seemed less burdensome, and he found a strange sense of peace in epting the oue. He owed this rity to Reba. She had made him truly understand how immoral it was to manipte others'' feelings to achieve his goals. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! It was as if a de had been taken to his heart, carving away piece by piece. Perhaps this was the debt he owed, and one day, he would have to repay it all. In stark contrast to Aurora''s excitement, Mio had endured a scathing reprimand from Mr. Grant after returning the previous day. Mio remained silent throughout, allowing Mr. Grant to vent his anger. Mr. Grant had used the most degradingnguage to berate him. Mio, who had always respected him, now realized that Mr. Grant had only ever seen him as a pawn to fulfill his own ambitions. In the end, everything was a lie-family, love, all of it. Aurora noticed Mio''s somber expression and found it odd. It was just one lost order. Did it really warrant such a reaction? This wasn''t like him at all. The conference room was the same as before, with the same familiar faces. The only difference was thatst time, Mr. Grant had been as proud as a rooster, eager to announce his victory to the world. Now, however, he sat with his head lowered, looking dejected. Mr. Elderstone, for his part, remained calm andposed, showing no signs of gloating. When Aurora entered, the room fell silent. "Good morning, everyone," Aurora greeted. The attendees, who had once looked down on her, now regarded her with solemn respect. None dared to act out of line. "Good morning, Miss Aurora," they replied in unison. "Today, we''re here for an important announcement. The task set by Mr. Grant and myself has beenpleted by Miss Aurora. ording to our agreement, she is now the head of the family. Does anyone have any objections?" Chapter 826: You Are the Fool When Mr. Elderstone finished speaking, the first to voice his objection was Mr. Grant. "I object." "Oh, Mr. Grant, what is your objection?" Mr. Elderstone asked knowingly. He had been preparing for this moment for years and would not allow his efforts to go to waste. "Miss Aurora securing this contract is highly unfair. And Julian-don''t think I don''t know who he really is," Mr. Grant sneered coldly. "And who is he?" "Mr. Elderstone, must you still feign ignorance? Don''t think I''m entirely in the dark. Back in Clothville, Miss Aurora had a fianc, and that fianc happens to be Julian. Now she''snded this contract through him-it''s clearly unfair." Aurora, like everyone else in the room, was stunned. "What did you just say? He''s my fianc?" If that were true, then he must also be the father of her unborn child. Aurora''s emotions surged in a chaotic mix of shock and realization. From the moment he had reappeared in her life, she had felt an inexplicable warmth whenever he was near-a pull toward him that she couldn''t resist. Suddenly, so many moments began to make sense. Why had he brought her an umbre when it rained the day they first met? Why, at his birthday party, surrounded by well-wishers, had he chosen to spend time alone with her, sharing cake and personally walking her home? Why had he remained unbothered to learn she was pregnant, treating her with unwavering kindness? Why did he kiss her goodnight every evening, as if it was the most natural thing? He knew her preferences, her likes, her dislikes. He cared for her deeply and always gazed at her with such tender eyes. All of it finally had an exnation-he was the one she had been waiting for all along. And to think, she had been so conflicted before this revtion. "What?! Miss Aurora''s fianc?" "No wonder she secured the contract so quickly. I was wondering how someone so young could be so skilled. Turns out they have a special rtionship." "Exactly! This is terribly unfair to Mio!" The n members'' opinions shifted dramatically, like neighbors who once praised a child for earning the top grade in school, only to turn sour when someone spread a rumor that the grade was achieved through cheating. They now ridiculed and sneered at Aurora. Mr. Grant''s goal was clear: to sway public opinion in their favor, giving Mio a better chance to reim authority. Aurora, however, only cared about one thing. "Mr. Grant, are you saying Julian is my fianc?" "Miss Aurora, there''s no need to pretend anymore. Are you really telling me you didn''t know?" "I was injected with FT2 and lost all memory of my past. You''re not lying to me?" Aurora''s voice softened as she pieced it all together. The man she had unknowingly longed for was him all along, and with that realization, her heart brimmed with contentment. "Miss Aurora, do you think acting clueless now will convince us? I''ve checked your schedule over the past few days. You''ve been with him every single day. Even if you''ve lost your memories, there''s no way he didn''t tell you the truth," Mr. Grant said sharply, his tone brimming with distrust. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! Mr. Elderstone, unable to remain silent, interjected. "There''s no need to suspect Miss Aurora. Not only was she unaware, but so was I. This contract was selected through mutual evaluation. If there were issues, why didn''t you raise them earlier? You had no objections at the start, which proves you didn''t see a problem either. Mio lost, and now you bring this up-what''s the point?" Mr. Grant''s expression twisted with anger. "I see now. This was all part of your scheme, nothing but a trap! How could you be so devious?" Seeing Mr. Grant''s outburst, Mr. Elderstone felt as though he no longer recognized the man before him. When had Mr. Grant be this desperate, this consumed by greed? His current state was hideous. Mr. Elderstone silently thanked his fortune that he hadn''t sumbed to the same darkness. "This contract was your idea," Mr. Elderstone continued, his voice steady. "We evaluated it thoroughly before making a decision to choose Radiant Horizons. At the time, you were the one who praised it the most. Now that you''ve lost, you me us? How shameless can one be?" Mr. Grant''s face contorted further. "Shameless? You were the ones who schemed first!" "Believe me or not, I didn''t know Julian was the young master of Radiant Horizons until the signing. If I had known, I wouldn''t have agreed in the first ce," Mr. Elderstone said, exasperated. "We were all in the same boat." "And I''m supposed to take your word for it?" Mr. Grant retorted, his tone growing more hysterical. The meeting room descended into chaos. "Enough!" A voice finally cut through the tension. Mio, who had remained silent until now, finally spoke. "Ah, Mio, you''re directly involved. Tell us!" Mr. Grant said eagerly, hoping Mio would take their side. If Mio could garner sympathy from the n, their position would be secure. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "I have something to say," Mio began calmly. "We agreed from the beginning that whoever secured the contract would be the head of the family. Aurora won, fair and square. No matter how she did it, a win is a win. I lost, and I ept that." Mr. Grant was stunned. He hadn''t expected Mio to side with Aurora. Even Aurora herself was taken aback. Mio, who had always been at odds with her, was now defending her. Had the sun risen in the west today? "What nonsense are you spouting, Mio? Have you lost your mind?" Mr. Grant shouted, his voice trembling with fury. After everything that had happened with Reba, Mio hade to reflect deeply on his actions. He had once been consumed by his ambition, willing to go to any lengths- even harming Aurora''s unborn child. But now, he felt nothing but guilt. He had experienced the pain he had caused others and no longer wished to be that kind of person. "I''m not crazy," Mio said, his voice steady. "For the first time, I''m thinking clearly. I want to resign from my position as vice president." The room fell silent. Mio''s words carried a weight that no one had anticipated. "I''ve spent my entire life climbing, trying to reach a height where everyone else would look up to me. But the higher I climbed, the heavier the burden became. I had to wear a mask every moment of every day. Now, I''m finally letting go. For the first time, I feel free. Sometimes, giving up isn''t as bad as it seems. It''s actually... liberating." "This was supposed to be yours! All you had to do was fight for it, and it would''ve been yours! And now you''re just handing it over?" Mr. Grant looked at Mio as if he were a fool. Mio nced at him, his expression calm. "I''m sorry. I can no longer live ording to your expectations." "You idiot!" Mr. Grant exploded. "You''re the fool!" A cold female voice rang out, cutting through the chaos. Everyone turned toward the door to see who had arrived. Chapter 827: Tina Confronts Mr. Grant Tina had changed out of her hospital gown and into a long ck dress, exuding an aura that warned others to keep their distance. Even John Walsh, who had once been soft-spoken and gentle at the nursing home, now stood solemnly behind her, his demeanorpletely transformed. When the others saw Tina appear, their expressions shifted dramatically. "Master," they greeted, their voices tense. "What''s wrong? Did you all think I was on my deathbed? Is that why you''ve been acting so brazenly?" Tina''s voice was sharp, slicing through the air like a de cutting flesh, cold and unyielding. Her presence alone spoke volumes. She wasn''t just the head of the family-shemanded absolute respect. The instant she spoke, the atmosphere shifted entirely. Even Mr. Grant, who had been swaggering moments ago, immediately shrank back, his arrogance dissolving like a mouse caught in a cat''s gaze. "Master, you seem to be in much better health. That''s truly wonderful news," one of them quickly said, trying to appease her. But the coldness on Tina''s face didn''t waver. "If I hadn''t recovered, would my daughter have been bullied to death by you lot?" "Master, what are you saying? We''ve always treated Miss Aurora with the utmost respect-how could we ever bully her?" "Whether you''ve bullied her or not, I''m not interested in debating that with you. Mr. Grant, you just imed that Mio is the only one worthy of bing the head of this family. Since when, exactly, did you have the authority to decide that? When did my family be yours to rule?" From the moment Tina entered the room, she had been targeting Mr. Grant with unrelenting precision. Her years of cunning and dominance were evident. If her methods weren''t so formidable, Mr. Grant wouldn''t have been so subdued in her presence. "Master, you''ve misunderstood. It''s just that Mr. Elderstone and the others broke the rules first by winning through dishonorable means. I simply voiced my concerns." "Dishonorable? Fine. Let me ask you this: what is the family''s long-standing rule for choosing the next head?" Tina''s voice was icy as she stared him down, and Mr. Grant couldn''t even meet her gaze. "The position is inherited by the current head''s daughter," he admitted reluctantly. "For hundreds of years, that has been our rule. I may have been in a nursing home recently, but I''m far from dead. And yet you couldn''t wait to overturn the system? My daughter bing the head of this family is her birthright. What gives you the authority to rewrite the rules? Who gave you the power to decide? If anyone here has objections, stand up and say it now!" Tina''s voice reverberated through the room, silencing everyone. The icy tension in her tone made it clear that she wasn''t someone to be trifled with. Those who had previously voiced dissent now didn''t dare to utter a word. As the head of the family, Tina held absolute control. She was their lifeline, their emperor in all but name. Every privilege they enjoyed, every profit they earned at the end of the year, hinged on her decisions. Crossing her would be tantamount to self- destruction. It was only because Tina''s health had declined that some had dared to entertain disloyal thoughts. Mr. Grant, in particr, had taken advantage of the situation, convincing many to support Mio''s rise by promising them greater dividends at the year''s end. However, there were still loyalists, like Mr. Elderstone, who had remained steadfast. The family had splintered into two factions, and after Tina fell unconscious, the rivalry had only intensified. Mr. Elderstone had been left with no choice but to temporarily hand over control of thepany to Mio. Mr. Grant, emboldened by his apparent victory, had seen his ns progress exactly as he intended-until Aurora unexpectedly stepped into the picture. Aurora became the obstacle he hadn''t foreseen. That was when Mr. Grant began goading Mio into taking drastic measures against her. He had warned Mio that Aurora needed to be eliminated for him to ascend to the headship. Blinded by ambition, Mio had agreed. Bing the head of the family had be an obsession for him. He had been one step away from absolute power, and in a moment of weakness, he gave in to Mr. Grant''s scheme. But Aurora survived, defying all odds. Now, Mio was wracked with guilt and unease, ashamed of how close he hade to harming an innocent life. Tina''s appearance was the final blow. Her vitality andmanding presence were nothing like the frail figure Mr. Grant had seen in the nursing home. He was already beginning to panic. "What''s wrong? No one has anything to say?" Tina''s voice cut through the silence. "If that''s the case, I''ll take it as your consent. From this day forward, Aurora is the president of ourpany and the head of this family. I hereby transfer all my authority to her." Tina''s deration was calm but absolute, leaving no room for argument. Mr. Grant opened his mouth as if to protest, but in the end, he hesitated and said nothing. Tina''s piercing gaze fell upon him. "Mr. Grant, if you have something to say, speak up. Don''t skulk in the shadows. I despise underhanded scheming." "Master, while it''s true that the family''s rules are clear, Miss Aurora is... an unusual choice. She wasn''t even raised within the family. "Thepetition for the contract was meant to test her abilities, but her opponent turned out to be her fianc. How is that supposed to convince us? "Bing the head of this family isn''t a trivial matter. It requires making decisions that could determine the fate of everyone here. I simply worry that Miss Aurora is too young andcks the experience to bear such a responsibility. Our objections are only in the family''s best interests." Mr. Grant''s words sounded righteous, but they wereced with deceit. He painted himself as the only one with pure intentions, shifting all the me onto Aurora. "You doubt her abilities? Hah, that''s the funniest thing I''ve heard all day. Erica, bring it over." Tina was clearly prepared for this confrontation. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! No one knew what she was nning, but Mr. Grant watched intently as Erica handed her a stack of documents. "These are Aurora''s aplishments over the past four years," Tina began. "She founded twopanies from scratch, without any support. "One of them became publicly traded in just three years, and the other has already made waves in Clothville in only six months. Her business acumen has even been featured in the press. "She may be young, but the hardships she''s endured and the paths she''s walked outstrip those of most people in this room. And she has another hidden identity." "What hidden identity?" someone asked. "She is DO, the renowned jewelry designer. Even those unfamiliar with jewelry design have likely heard of her. She''s celebrated as a miraculous creator, admired by many. "She''s excelled across multiple industries. Tell me, can any of you match her achievements? If anyone here believes they''re more qualified to lead this family, stand up now, and I''ll hand the position over." Tina''s gaze swept across the room. Mr. Grant was silent. The others, who had once doubted Aurora, were now stunned. Her aplishments were undeniable. "She''s DO? My daughter loves her designs!" someone eximed. Chapter 828: The Family Revolt Almost everyone present, except for those out of touch with trends, was familiar with the name "DO." The legendary designer behind that name was none other than their very own Miss Aurora. "I always thought someone capable of creating such masterpieces must be older," remarked an industry expert. "These days, young designers are often too impatient. But Miss Aurora, at only 22 years old, has already reached such heights. Truly remarkable." "Exactly! My daughter has been talking endlessly about wanting to buy DO''s designs, but the waitlist takes months. So DO is Miss Aurora? Can I get her autograph for my daughter?" someone chimed in. Once Tina revealed Aurora''s identity, the room buzzed with excitement. Aurora, however, felt a mix of helplessness-she hadn''t even been aware of her alias as DO. At the moment, her primary concern was uncovering the truth about Julian being the father of her child. "Aurora is more than capable of taking on the role of family head. Mr. Grant, do you have any objections now?" Tina asked pointedly. Mr. Grant, without Tina''s prompting, had already started reviewing the documents. While the twopanies Aurora managed together were not asrge as R Corporation, that was understandable-after all, R Corporation had a century-long history. Considering Aurora''spanies were only three and six years old, their performance was impressive and full of potential. Reluctantly, Mr. Grant shook his head. "No objections." "Good. From this day forward, my daughter will be the next family head. Tomorrow, I will officially hand over both thepany and the family to Aurora," Tina dered decisively. "Yes, Madam," everyone replied in unison. Aurora finally processed the reality-she was now the head of the family. Thinking back to when she first returned, she had expected a tough battle to im this position, but it turned out to be far easier than she imagined. Aurora stood up, her face serious. "From now on, as the new family head, I have a few announcements to make." "Please go ahead," someone prompted. "First, starting from my generation, the family head is no longer required to live out their life in solitude. The family head is free to marry whomever they choose," Aurora stated firmly, her voice steady. Hearing this, Tina felt a surge of emotion. What Aurora had just dered was something she herself had never been able to aplish. The cruel rule had destroyed the lives of countless family heads-preventing them from loving, or from being with the one they loved. Some had lived their entire lives without experiencing love, while others had loved but could never attain it. Devoting their entire lives to the family, only to be denied even a shred of personal happiness-nothing could be more tragic. If such a rule had been abolished earlier, her own mother might not have died with such regret, carrying her unfulfilled wishes to the grave. Today would mark a groundbreaking moment for the R family. Aurora would be the one to break these oppressive traditions. Tina''s eyes welled with tears. Back then, she had escaped the family because she couldn''t bear the thought of living such a cold, loveless life. At the time, her only solution was to flee-she never considered staying to change things. But Aurora, using her own happiness as a wager, had shown the world that even if love was forgotten, it could be rediscovered. And with that, the dreaded ft2 serum would lose its purpose. Aurora''s announcement was like a bomb dropped into the room, sending waves of murmurs and debates through the crowd. "Free to marry? How is that possible? What if the tragedies of the past repeat themselves?" someone protested. "Exactly! What nonsense is this? Our family is vast and wealthy-what if we let outsiders take control? Miss Aurora, I cannot agree with this," another objected. "I don''t agree either," someone else added. These people, conditioned by the old ways, instinctively rejected any changes to the rules. Without giving it much thought, they opposed the idea outright. Aurora smiled faintly. "You disagree? Very well. Then from this day onward, all of you must also live out your lives in solitude. You will only be allowed five years with your partners." "How could you say that?" The room erupted in protest. "That''s impossible!" "Why not? For generations, this has been the norm for the family head. If the head of the family must endure this, why shouldn''t you?" Aurora countered coldly. "Miss Aurora, that''s different! We have husbands and children. Forcing us to separate is inhumane!" someone cried out. Aurora''s voice was sharp and disdainful. "It''s inhumane when it happens to you? But when it''s the family head, it''s eptable for them to live a lifetime of loneliness? You contribute nothing to this family. The family supports you like parasites. Not only will I abolish this rule, but I n to dismantle many other outdated family traditions as well." Hermanding presence left everyone in stunned silence. The word "parasites" struck a nerve. The R family operated under an ancient hereditary system, where children inherited everything from their parents. Every family member received dividends simply by being part of the family, which led to a culture ofziness and entitlement. With thepany''s profits sustaining them, many livedfortably without lifting a finger. Why would they ever want to change? "Miss Aurora, every family head has lived by these rules. Why should things be different under you? If you insist on this path, we won''t stand for it. We''ll nominate Mio as family head instead," someone threatened. The threat didn''t faze Aurora. She had already analyzed the family dynamics thoroughly. These people contributed nothing beyond collecting dividends and gossiping idly. She had no reason to fear them. Tina, while supportive of Aurora''s intentions, felt her approach was overly abrupt. Aurora had just taken over as family head; it would have been wiser to establish some goodwill first. After all, these freeloaders each held small percentages of thepany''s shares. Individually, their influence was minimal, but collectively, they could pose a significant threat. If it were Tina, she would have advised Aurora to proceed more cautiously-too much, too soon could spark widespread resentment. "Aurora, let''s discuss this privately. These are all rtives and elders," Tina said gently, trying to mediate. Aurora understood Tina''s concern but had already made up her mind. To reform the family, she needed to start with internal purging. "Miss Aurora, you should learn from past family heads," Mr. Grant interjected smugly. "Let me warn you, we are all your elders. Don''t think you can disregard us just because our shares are small. Let me do some math for you. Even if the previous family head transfers all her shares to you, you''ll only hold 48%. If we band together, we can easily remove you as president. "Of course, we''re all rtives, and these rules have worked peacefully for generations. If you take back what you said earlier, we''ll pretend we didn''t hear it." Mr. Grant''s words dripped with condescension. Aurora, in his eyes, was na?ve- intoxicated by her newfound power as family head. To think she could challenge their authority was sheer foolishness. She had taken a winning hand and yed it into disaster. Chapter 829: Transferring Shares The opportunists who had been wavering immediately sided with Mr. Grant when they heard his words. "Miss Aurora, you''re new here and don''t understand the family''s dynamics. We''ll pretend we didn''t hear anything. Everything stays the same. You''re still the head of the family." "Yes, Miss Aurora, our ancestors followed these traditions. Why can''t you continue them?" Aurora found their usationsughable. It wasn''t tradition they were defending but their own interests. Their actions weren''t for her or the family''s benefit. It was all about their profits. Before this, Aurora hadn''t fully grasped their true faces and had hesitated in making a decision. But now, seeing their hypocrisy, she felt more determined than ever. "Everyone, I think you''ve misunderstood me," she said calmly. "My mother is right- we''re family. How could I ever harm my own rtives?" The crowd assumed Aurora hade to her senses and cheered up instantly. "Miss Aurora, it''s wise of you to think this way. We''re all one big family, after all." But Aurora''s next words sent shockwaves through the room. "Since we''re family, we should care for one another. But this is the 21st century- hereditary systems should be abolished. Effort should be rewarded. I understand that in this family, newborns automatically receive shares from both their parents and the family. Even though only one child per family can inherit shares, over time, these shares are diluted among more and more people. If these children contribute to the family business, then, of course, they deserve the shares. But based on my investigation, hardly any of your children are working for thepany. In other words, they do nothing all year yet collect millions in dividends just for carrying the family name. Isn''t that ridiculous? Even beggars on the street know they need to put in the effort to receive money. Your children, on the other hand, just sit at home and wait for it to arrive. Don''t you think that''sughable?" This family had another absurd rule: whenever someone had a child, 1% of the head of the family''s shares had to be distributed. As a result, the head of the family held fewer and fewer shares while the extended rtives gained more and more. Aurora suspected that the previous head of the family, after suffering emotional setbacks, had been crushed under the weight of these absurd expectations and set these rules in ce. The rtives feared that if the family head had a man, the family might gradually shift toward a patriarchal system, and their profits would be jeopardized. Having grown ustomed to effortless wealth, they were unwilling to change. Aurora''s mere suggestion of reform had already caused an uproar. "Miss Aurora, what do you mean by saying we''re worse than beggars? We''re family! How could you talk about us like this?" These rtives were the type that, in any ordinary household, would be the worst kind- always trying to take advantage, petty, and sharp-tongued. "I am speaking as family," Aurora replied, her tone steady. "Listen to me. I said I consider you all family. From now on, women over the age of 45 and men over the age of 50 can continue to hold their shares without any changes. However, anyone else who wants to keep receiving annual dividends must work at thepany. There will also be performance evaluations-those who fail to meet the requirements or refuse to work will no longer receive dividends." "What?!" "Miss Aurora, you''re going too far! You can''t just cancel annual dividends like that!" Most of the attendees were elders who doted on their children. Aurora''s new policy was a direct attack on their children''s privileges, and their outrage was palpable. They red at Aurora like mother hens protecting their chicks, their eyes filled with hostility. Aurora, however, had anticipated this reaction. She hadn''t taken on the family leadership just for herself. If it were only for her own benefit, she wouldn''t have risked everything. "This is considered excessive? While we work hard every day, your children sit at home counting money. My mother worked herself to exhaustion. There''s no such thing as free rewards in this world. Effort should be proportional to rewards. And one more change: children in this family are no longer required to take the Walsh surname. If a child wants to take the mother''s surname, they can. If they want to take the father''s surname, that''s fine too. Men can also join thepany. From now on, there will be no favoritism toward girls over boys. All children will be treated equally at birth, and their ie will correspond to their contributions." Aurora''s words sparked unanimous opposition. Tina was stunned. These were changes she had dreamed of but never had the courage to enact. Aurora truly had the boldness to make it happen. Mio, too, was deeply shocked. As a man who had grown up in this dysfunctional family, he understood its sickness all too well. Born into a disadvantaged background, with his parents deceased and being a boy, Mio had endured much bullying and discrimination. Most of thepany''s employees were women, while men, even if they joined, were relegated to low-ranking positions. The fact that Mio had risen to the position of vice president was a testament to his immense hard work and sacrifice. He had always wanted to lead the family, partly to abolish these unfair rules. He never expected Aurora to do it for him. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! As the crowd erupted in anger, some even proposed uniting with Mr. Grant to strip Aurora of her authority. The situation grew increasingly chaotic. Tina hadn''t expected Aurora to say something so shocking. "Miss Aurora, if you insist on going your own way, don''t me us for being ruthless. We, the shareholders, will vote to elect a new president." At this point, they abandoned tradition and turned to their shares for leverage. Tina tried to calm them down. "Everyone, please, let''s discuss this further." "Madam, it''s not that we don''t respect you. We''ve sincerely epted Aurora as the head of the family. But she''s trying to change everything as soon as she arrives. Where does that leave us?" "Exactly, madam. Please talk some sense into her. If she insists on this, we''ll have no choice but to elect Mio as the new head to take over thepany." They only wanted to elect someone who would protect their interests and maintain the status quo. After remaining silent for a long time, Mio finally spoke. "Everyone seems to have forgotten that I''ve already announced my resignation as vice president. Moreover, I''m willing to transfer 6% of my shares to Miss Aurora unconditionally." "Mio, you traitorous ingrate!" Mr. Grant was almost apoplectic with rage. Aurora''s actions had given them a glimmer of hope, and yet Mio had chosen to side with her. Was he insane? Mr. Grant wasn''t the only one shocked-Aurora was equally stunned. "You''re transferring your shares to me?" she asked, incredulous. Chapter 830: Is He Really Willing? Mio not opposing her was surprising enough, but now he was even helping her. Aurora felt as if she had just won the lottery. Perhaps Mio had done so many bad things in the past that his sudden decision to be a good person now seemed almost unreal. Mio, however, appeared calm as he said, "Miss Aurora, you''ve done what I''ve always wanted to do but couldn''t. Since I''ve already decided to leave thepany, and ording to the recent rules, I should hand over my shares anyway, I n to transfer all my shares to you." "You idiot! Are you trying to kill me with anger?" Mr. Grant bellowed, his face filled with fury, abandoning any pretense ofposure. Ignoring Mr. Grant''s outburst, Mio continued, "Adding my six percent, Miss Aurora and the family head''sbined shares now total fifty-four percent. That makes her the majority shareholder, granting her absolute authority. Whether it''s regarding thepany or the family, her word is final." Aurora nodded at Mio. For the first time, she realized she had misunderstood him. He wasn''t as bad as she had always thought. "These share transfers will take effect tomorrow," Aurora announced. "As for those who meet the conditions I just mentioned, they should report to thepany within a week. I''ll assign responsibilities based on their shares, and they''ll need to sign special contracts. If they fail to fulfill their duties, their dividends will be reduced or entirely forfeited. "Anyone who doesn''t report within a week will be considered to have forfeited their rights. For those aged forty-five and above, or fifty and above, they can continue receiving dividends, but their shares will revert to the family upon their passing. "That''s my proposal. If you think it''s uneptable, there''s another option-but it''s up to you to choose." Aurora smiled mysteriously. "Miss Aurora, what''s the other option?" Some people still clung to a sliver of hope. "The other option is that I cancel everyone''s dividends entirely!" "You...!" Many people trembled with rage, their fingers shaking as they pointed at her. Aurora''s ruthless tactics had caught thempletely off guard. "As for the other matter," Aurora continued, her tone cold, "if you think the family head should grow old alone, I can make that happen. But since he has set an example, so should all of you. "Every family member in a marriagesting over five years will be injected with FT2 to erase their past memories. We have plenty of FT2, after all. "As a family, we share both blessings and burdens, don''t we?" Aurora''s pointed question silenced the room. Her strong stance made it clear she wouldn''t be swayed or pressured by anyone. Seeing their silence, Aurora felt even more disgusted. These people wanted money and a happy family life but expected the family head to bear all the burdens alone. How shameless. This sick, parasitic family had pushed its past leaders to endure endless hardships while supporting freeloaders who constantly meddled andined. Aurora found it utterly repulsive. "I was injected with FT2 and forgot everything about my past. Yet, I unknowingly fell in love with my partner again, proving FT2 isn''t omnipotent. It serves no purpose anymore. "I''ll lead a normal life-get married, have children, and enjoy the same happiness you all do. If you''re worried about the R family''s fortune, let me assure you that my partner''s family wealth rivals ours. His personal abilities and position surpass mine." Aurora didn''t want to exin further to these profit-driven people but feltpelled to rify. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "These are the two most pressing matters. There are smaller issues I''ll address at thepany tomorrow. Thank you all for attending this family meeting. From now on, I am your family head. I look forward to your support." Aurora''s voice was calm and steady. Everyone had once thought Tina was difficult to deal with. Now they realized Aurora was far more formidable. She was leagues ahead of Tina in terms of toughness. The meeting ended, and the attendees left with sullen faces. Some, however, felt vindicated. In the R family, women had always been dominant, while men held little status. Aurora''s new rules promised a merit-based system where those who performed better would gain more. For men, this also meant their children could take their surnames-a significant change that brought hope. After most people had left, Mio stayed behind. He clearly had something to say to Aurora. Tina nced at him uneasily but ultimately left the room. For the first time, Mio studied Aurora''s face carefully. She resembled Tina in many ways, especially in her unyielding spirit. "Thank you for earlier," Aurora said, her perception of Mio shifting. A truly malicious person wouldn''t have stood up to help her unconditionally in such a critical moment. "Thank me for what? I''ve harmed you and nearly caused your child''s death. Reba told me you already have a child. "I''ve wanted to apologize to you. Back then, I was blinded by greed, desperate to achieve my goals quickly, and that''s why I acted as I did. "What''s done is done. I know no apology can change the past, so all I can do is try to make amends for you and your child." Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! This was the calmest conversation Aurora had ever had with Mio-no insults, no barbs, just sincerity. "I used to hate you," Aurora admitted, "but now, I don''t." Mio chuckled. "Why not? Is it because of that saying, ''A saint must endure countless trials, but a sinner can be redeemed by simplyying down their de''? I''ve done only one small thing, and you''ve already forgiven me? That doesn''t erase what I''ve done." "You''re hard on yourself," Aurora replied. "It''s not because you helped me. Today, I realized this family is gued by too many twisted dynamics. From the moment I returned, I resolved to change everything. "When you stood up earlier, I sensed you wanted the same. In some ways, we''re alike. That''s why I no longer hate you." "You''re a kind girl," Mio said with a faint smile. "No wonder so many people like you and are willing to help you. "You''re right-I had nned to make these changes myself once I became family head. I grew up here and know better than anyone what life in this family is like. I wanted to change it all, and to do that, I had to climb to the top. "I lost to you, but I have no regrets. After hearing what you said earlier, I''m confident the family is in good hands. Under your leadership, the R family will have a bright future. I can leave without worry." For the first time, Aurora felt a sense of camaraderie with Mio. "Are you really leaving?" "Did you think I was joking?" "Are you truly willing to give up everything you''ve worked so hard for?" Chapter 831: I Don’t Feel Pain Aurora''s words triggered a flood of memories in Mio''s mind. He had lost both parents at a young age. Despite being part of the Walsh family, a powerful and influential lineage, Mio had always been treated coldly due to his background. Children his age would y in the garden, yet he could never blend in. He had no parents and no notable status to his name. "Hey, Mio, go fetch the ball for us," one of the kids ordered. "Why don''t you get it yourselves? You''ve got arms and legs, haven''t you?" Mio shot back. Every day, they woulde up with new ways to bully him. "Oh, talking back now? You little orphan, go get it!" They taunted him with his parents'' absence every time. Because of what his mother had done, Mio was looked down upon and called a bastard. He couldn''t understand why the sins of adults were forced upon a child. He had done nothing wrong. Reluctantly, he went to fetch the ball. The garden was still damp from the rain, and the soil clung to his shoes. The other children didn''t want to dirty their own. Mio wandered into the garden, mud sticking to his feet. It was a rose field, brimming with thorns. Carefully, he searched for the shuttlecock. "Where is it? I can''t see it," he muttered after a long search. "It''s there. I saw it fly that way. Look harder," one of the kids insisted. "Try bending down. It might be hidden under the roses," another suggested. Mio bent down to search, unaware that one of the boys had snuck up behind him. Suddenly, a sharp kicknded on his back. "Ah!" Mio lost his bnce and fell into the rose bushes. He was only six years old that year. His small body was pricked and torn by the thorns, leaving him bloodied and in pain. Hey in the mud, humiliated and hurting. The other children burst intoughter. "Look at him, like a little clown! So funny!" "Yeah, hrious! Hahaha!" Not a single child came to help him. It was a cold season, and Mio was dressed thinly. His fragile body was covered in wounds, thorns still embedded in his skin. Slowly, he got up, careful not to cry or make a scene. His pale, hand-me-down clothes were now stained with mud and blood. "Why are you doing this to me? What have I ever done to you?" he shouted at them, his voice hoarse with frustration. Weren''t children supposed to be innocent? Why were they acting like little demons? "Why? Because of your mother, of course! Everyone knows she was a prostitute. She slept with countless men to pay her debts. You don''t even know who your father is. Disgusting!" "You bastard! I heard your mom got sick before she died. You''re her son, aren''t you? Maybe you''re sick too!" "Get out of the Walsh family! Stop embarrassing us!" The insults hit Mio like bricks, each one heavier than thest. Their mocking voices echoed in his ears. "I won''t let you insult her!" Mio screamed, charging at them like a wild animal. Blood dripped from his wounds, but the pain in his heart was far worse. The children, terrified by his ferocity, scattered in all directions. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "Mio''s gone crazy! Run!" The Walsh family had assigned an elderly woman, nearly sixty, to take care of Mio. She was the only person in the household who showed him kindness. When she saw the filthy, wounded little boy in the courtyard, her face fell. "Why are your clothes so dirty again? What happened to your face?" "Grandma, they said my mom was a prostitute. My mom wasn''t like that, was she?" Mio''s eyes brimmed with tears, his small face bearing scratches from the rose thorns. His body was covered in cuts and bruises, caked with mud. He was such a delicate child, the kind others would cherish and protect. Yet, he had endured so much suffering from such a young age. "Of course not. Don''t listen to their nonsense. Oh, you''re covered in blood!" "They tricked me into fetching a ball and pushed me into the rose bushes. That''s why I''m hurt," Mio exined. "Those little brats! Let me take a look." The old woman''s heart ached as she examined him. Some thorns were still lodged in his skin, and her eyes filled with tears. "Mio, does it hurt?" Her tears fell onto Mio''s small hand. "Grandma, don''t cry. It doesn''t hurt. Really, it doesn''t hurt at all." Mio pulled out the remaining thorns himself. "See? It doesn''t hurt." Growing up in such an environment, Mio was far more mature than other children his age. He wiped away his grandmother''s tears with his tiny hands. Though she wasn''t his biological grandmother, Mio had long regarded her as family. His only dream was to protect her. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! The elderly woman had no children of her own. A birthmark on her face had left her unmarried and alone. She had worked for the Walsh family her entire life and waster assigned to care for Mio. Watching him grow up, bullied every day, she could do nothing for him. She was just a lowly servant. "Good boy, my precious child. You must work hard and make something of yourself. Only then will no one be able to hurt you anymore." "Grandma, I know. When I grow up and earn money, I''ll buy a big house and bring you to live with me." Mio''s face lit up with a hopeful smile as he imagined the future. "Good. Mio will definitely buy a big house," she said, her voice warm with encouragement. From then on, Mio worked twice as hard in school, excelling in his studies. He ignored the taunts and jabs from others because he knew that one day, he would rise above them all and crush those who had insulted him. Gradually, his outstanding performance caught the attention of the Walsh family''s higher-ups. Mio knew he had taken his first step toward sess. The family''s administrators would select promising children to groom for future roles in thepany. Mio seized this opportunity and worked tirelessly. Mr. Grant, a key figure in the family, took notice of Mio and decided to mentor him. Mio was obedient and diligent, earning Mr. Grant''s favor. Finally, Mio''s chance arrived. Tina had run away! The family''s leaders were in a panic, unable to find her after months of searching. They decided they needed a backup heir. Initially, they chose Mira, but she refused, even threatening to take her own life rather than ept the role. Mr. Grant, against all objections, nominated Mio. Traditionally, the Walsh family had never allowed a man to lead, but among the younger generation, only Mira and Mio were qualified. With Mira unwilling, Mio became the only option. Mr. Grant persuaded the family by framing it as a precautionary measure, and Mio was named the heir-apparent. From that moment, Mio worked even harder. Mr. Grant promised that once Mio turned eighteen, he would officially be the head of the family. Chapter 832: Wishing You Happiness After so many years of hardship, Mio''s struggles seemed to finally being to an end. He had worked hard, skipping grades repeatedly, and his sharp business acumen made him stand out among his peers. The family began to take notice of him, and Mio hoped the next three years would pass quickly. But just as the family head''s health deteriorated further, Mr. Elderstone unexpectedly brought Tina back. Mio had believed his suffering was over, only to find himself plunged into darkness once more. If he had never glimpsed the light, perhaps he could have epted living in the darkness forever. But having seen it, how could he willingly return? The position of family head was within his reach. His heart brimmed with anticipation, but fate cruelly shattered his hopes. That same year, his grandmother passed away. Before her death, she left all her life savings to Mio, telling him to find a good wife in the future. Mio had never shed a tear, yet on the day his grandmother died, he cried uncontrobly. He had lost everything. The position of family head was gone. His grandmother was gone. He was left with nothing. His grandmother''s words about finding a good wife struck a nerve. Since childhood, people had insulted his mother, calling her names. This had left Mio with a deep psychological aversion to women. He had promised to buy his grandmother a big house, but he had not yet done so. He had vowed she would see him be the family head, but he had failed. From that day forward, Mio changed. Even though Tina''s returnplicated things, it didn''t mean he had no chance. He resolved to work even harder. When he entered thepany, the environment was far more cutthroat than school. The aura of being a candidate for family head had been stripped from him. This became another reason for people to ridicule him. They sneered, saying he was like a toad lusting after a swan. As soon as he joined thepany, many deliberately made things difficult for him. It was just like his childhood-his talents only invited harsher suppression. Mr. Grant, disheartened by Tina''s return, stopped supporting Mio. In his frustration, he vented his anger on Mio, leaving him without a backer. Without Mr. Grant''s protection, Mio struggled at every turn. He endured the scorn and cold remarks of his colleagues because he had to climb upward, no matter the cost. During his first deal negotiation, Mio apanied the general manager to a banquet. The client said they could discuss business-but only if Mio drank with him. The general manager imed this was an opportunity for Mio to "gain experience." In reality, Mio was there to take the fall and drink on his behalf. Mio knew it was a trap but had no choice but to step into it. He had no power and no support. If he offended the general manager, his career would be over. The man could find any excuse to have him fired. If he left the Walsh family, wouldn''t all his years of hard work be for nothing? That night, Mio couldn''t even remember how much he drank or how many times he threw up. The client, impressed by his fortitude, signed the deal and specifically requested to work with Mio again. Mio smiled and agreed, but the general manager red at him fiercely. By the end of the night, Mio was rushed to the emergency room, nearly dying in the hospital. When he returned to work, the general manager continued to make things difficult for him, mocking him both openly and subtly. Fortunately, the client''s CEO personally praised Mio in front of Tina. Tina promoted Mio to project manager, giving him a chance to prove himself. But managing a project was far from simple. On top of that, Mio''s strikingly attractive face made things even harder. His first major client was a forty-year-old woman. She took one look at him and made her intentions clear: if he spent the night with her, the deal would be his. Mio spent an entire night wrestling with the decision. He already had little regard for women, having grown up in such a family with a mother like his. The woman was old enough to be his mother, but Mio had no choice. It was just his body, after all. If she wanted it, she could have it. Mio was determined to rise above his circumstances, no longer allowing anyone to trample on him. Lacking experience, he even went out of his way to learn how to please women. Though the woman had taken good care of her figure, Mio was repulsed. He smiled outwardly but felt nothing but disgust inside. Once turned into twice. The woman was satisfied with Mio and promised to bring him more deals. Women of her age were rarely satisfied, and she was no exception. Neither were her friends. She introduced Mio to her social circle, bringing him a flood of deals in exchange for his body. Mio''s performance skyrocketed, and his career advanced at an astonishing pace. People mocked him, saying he climbed thedder by sleeping with women. Mio never argued. He didn''t care. His only focus was climbing higher. His growing sess caught Mr. Grant''s attention, and he began grooming Mio again, propelling him to the position of vice president. Those who had mocked him in the past, those who had bullied him as a child, were now forced to bow to him. Mio, in turn, became ruthless in pursuit of his goals, using any means necessary. What began as women forcing themselves on him evolved into Mio mastering the art of maniption. He despised women, feeling sickened every time. Many women praised his skill in bed, oblivious to the fact that Mio felt nothing. If one looked closely, even in moments of supposed passion, his eyes remained cold. Only his body betrayed warmth. He lived like a hollow shell, moving through life without agency. When he approached Reba once again, everything changed. This time, he made a mistake-he fell in love with her. Even now, he couldn''t say for certain who was to me. He had been hurt by others, and in turn, he had hurt others. Who could untangle the right and wrong of it all? Closing his eyes, Mio decided to end the years of entanglement once and for all. Aurora stood before him, asking if he had any regrets. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "Perhaps I would have, in the past," he said. "I used to dream of having it all. But now that I''ve let it go, I feel much lighter. Thepany is yours now. My resignation and the handover will be arranged through my secretary." "If not staying with R Company, where will you go? Or are you nning to strike out on your own?" Aurora looked at him, her heart inexplicably aching at the world- weariness in his eyes. "I''m too tired," Mio replied. "Over the years, I''ve earned enough through investments. I just want to find a quiet ce to live out the rest of my life and atone for what I''ve done. There will be no more Mio Walsh. Your forgiveness means everything to me." "Take care of yourself," Aurora said, her voice heavy with emotion. "Take care. Goodbye, Aurora." Mio walked away without hesitation. Aurora watched his retreating figure. A man who once valued power above all else had given it all up. The courage it must have taken left her in awe. "I hope you find happiness," she murmured. Mio had already made up his mind to resign before attending the family meeting. The decision to transfer his shares was a spur-of-the-moment choice. Perhaps it was for the best. This way, he could sever all ties with the Walsh family. As soon as he stepped out the door, someone stopped him. "Mr. Walsh, Mr. Grant is waiting for you in the car." "All right, I understand." What was meant toe woulde. Chapter 833: Could You Please Stay? The one most affected by this was Mr. Grant. His ambitions far exceeded Mio''s. Back when Mio sought his support, he had to obey all of Mr. Grant''s orders and arrangements. Mr. Grant had wanted Mio to be his puppet, to take the position of family head and then submit to his control. But Mio had never intended to y along. Their rtionship had always been one of mutual exploitation, and Mio had long been aware of Mr. Grant''s schemes, though he never exposed them. Inside the business car, there was only Mr. Grant. It was clear he had deliberately sent the others away. "Mr. Grant," Mio greeted him as usual. In response, Mr. Grant pped Mio across the face with full force. "You dare call me that? You lunatic! Why did you do this?" Mio could have dodged the p, but he didn''t. Despite being treated as a pawn by Mr. Grant, Mio still acknowledged the man had helped him in the past. This p, Mio figured, was repayment for Mr. Grant''s past assistance. However, the p was hard enough to make Mio''s head hit the ss, leaving his face swollen. "Because I''m tired. I don''t want to do this anymore," Mio said calmly. He was genuinely exhausted. What was the point of bing the family head? It was still a life of endless toil. He had spent the first half of his life climbing upward, yet he never felt happy. Only during the brief days spent with Reba did he experience an unprecedented joy. Together, they had yed with cats, watched movies, and strolled through the streets. In those moments, he felt he had a soul, that he could smile without hiding behind a mask. "Tired? Who isn''t tired? Do you think I''m not? The situation was already leaning in our favor, you fool! Do you even realize the magnitude of your mistake?" "I don''t think I made a mistake," Mio replied. He wondered, if he had a clean past, untainted by darkness, and met Reba as his true self, would she have liked him? "Mistake? You must be out of your mind! We fought so hard for this, and now you''re giving it all up. Do you think it''s worth it?" Mr. Grant was so angry he was nearly jumping out of his seat. Yet, Mio remained indifferent. "That position was never mine to begin with. We''ve been coveting something that doesn''t belong to us. What''s so worthwhile about that?" "You... you''vepletely lost your mind. Who''s been feeding you this poison? You''ve changed! Don''t forget, I was the one who supported you to be vice president!" Mio''s voice was steady. "I''ve never forgotten. I know I got to where I am today with your help, but it''s also thanks to my own efforts. Don''t think I''m unaware of your motives. You didn''t support me for the family''s sake. It was for your own benefit. Now that everything''s out in the open, there''s no need for me to hide anything. Yes, you helped me rise to power, but over the years, you''ve used my position in thepany for your gain. You know how much you''ve taken. That p just now? Consider it repayment for your support. From now on, we owe each other nothing. Take care of yourself." "You... you ungrateful bastard!" Mr. Grant was so furious he raised his cane to strike Mio again. Mio caught the cane with one hand. "I told you-I owe you nothing. If you darey a finger on me again, I won''t let it slide. You know my character-I''m exactly the kind of person you taught me to be." Mr. Grant was speechless. He had spent years teaching Mio to be ruthless and cunning, believing in the mantra "a man without venom is no man at all." Yet he never imagined that one day, Mio would use those same methods against him. An aging man against a young and vigorous one-there was no contest. Especially since Mio had undergone extensive training while vying for the position of family head. With just the two of them in the car, if Mio truly wanted to harm Mr. Grant, the older man wouldn''t stand a chance. Finally, Mio released the cane. "We''ve known each other for years. I don''t want us to part on such ugly terms. Take care of yourself." "Mio, if you turn back, I''ll let bygones be bygones. Don''t give your shares to Aurora. Join forces with the smaller shareholders, and we''ll oust her. You can still be the family head." Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "Even now, you''re still dreaming. Wake up," Mio said with a sneer. "If you don''t listen to me, I''ll make sure you can''t survive in the Walsh family!" Mr. Grant resorted to threats. Mio smiled coldly. "Go ahead. I have no intention of staying in the Walsh family." He opened the car door and stepped out. From behind, he could hear Mr. Grant''s enraged roar: "Come back! Get back here, you bastard!" Come back? There was no going back. Mio reflected on the first half of his life. Even after bing vice president and stepping on others to rise to power, what did it matter? He had be the very person he once despised. From now on, he vowed never to live in such darkness again. Back at his vi, his secretary was already waiting at the door, as instructed. "Mr. Walsh," the secretary greeted. "Come in," Mio said, unlocking the door. The secretary, ustomed to Mio''s strict rules, instinctively put on shoe covers. Mio usually disliked others entering his home. "No need. Juste in directly," Mio said. For once, he didn''t insist on the usual formalities. The secretary was already shocked by what Mio had said in the meeting earlier. Now, seeing even more changes in Mio''s demeanor, he was utterly baffled. Standing stiffly by Mio''s side, the secretary couldn''t help but wonder how terrifying his boss must have been in the past. "Sit down," Mio said. "No, no, I''ll just stand-" "I said sit." Mio raised his voice slightly, startling the secretary into quickly taking a seat. "Draft the share transfer agreement for me. I''ll exin thepany matterster. You''ll handle the handover with Miss Aurora." The secretary thought Mio was joking, but it quickly became clear he wasn''t. "Mr. Walsh, are you really leaving thepany?" "Yes. I''ve made up my mind." "You''ve worked so hard to get here. Are you sure it''s worth giving it all up?" Though Mio often had a temper, he was a good boss overall. The secretary had worked with him for many years, benefiting not only frompany perks but also from Mio''s private generosity. "Why wouldn''t it be worth it? I''m tired. I want to rest. I don''t want to fight orpete anymore. Follow Miss Aurora-she''ll value your talent. Work hard, and thepany will thrive." It was rare for Mio to speak so calmly. The secretary, who had served him for so long, felt a pang of reluctance. "Could you please stay?" Chapter 834: Where Did He Go? Seeing his face, on the verge of tears, Mio felt a twinge of helplessness. "Don''t act like a woman," she said softly. "All good things muste to an end. It''s time for us to part ways." "Mr. Walsh..." "After we settle everything, I need you to do onest thing for me," Mio said, her tone calm. "What is it?" "Sell this house for me, along with the cars. Leave just one for my daily use." "Mr. Walsh, what exactly are you nning to do?" "Me? I just don''t want to carry all of this anymore." Mio''s voice trailed off as a new thought crystallized in her mind. She no longer wanted this life. Her private collection of cars was extensive. The house, from its selection to its extravagant renovation, had cost her a fortune. Having grown up in poverty, Mio had once vowed to rise above it all. After achieving wealth, she spared no expense, filling her home with custom-made luxuries, down to the smallestmp. And now, she was ready to sell this opulent vi? This house, which she had painstakingly designed and furnished to embody her ideals? "Mr. Walsh, will this make you happy?" her secretary asked hesitantly. "I think I''ll be happier than I''ve ever been," Mio replied with a faint smile, her face devoid of pretense or coldness for once. "Alright..." The secretary suddenly understood. Perhaps this was the life Mio truly needed. After seeing the secretary off, Mio sat alone by the window, watching the sun set and rise. She spent the entire night there, finallying to terms with what she wanted to do. The following morning, the secretary arrived early with stacks of documents and contracts for Mio to sign. "Mr. Walsh, I''ve listed the house for sale. You''ve set the price quite low, so I''m sure it will sell quickly. But after selling this house, where will you live?" "Do you think I don''t have a ce to stay? I''ve already found an apartment. Just over a hundred square meters-plenty of space for one person." "Only a hundred square meters? Are you sure that''s enough?" The secretary looked skeptical. When Mio had bought this vi, her requirements had been exacting. The property spanned over seven hundred square meters, not including the garden and pool. Now she was suddenly moving to a much smaller apartment. The contrast was staggering. "I''m just one person. A big house feels lonely. Something smaller will be better." Mio''s tone was unexpectedly patient-quite unlike her usual self. The vi had only one cleaningdy, who came by twice a week. Mio disliked having people at her home. No housekeepers, no chefs-she had always managed everything on her own. "Alright then, if you''ve already decided, I''ll help you handle the move." "There''s no need. Starting today, you''re no longer my secretary. You no longer need to follow my instructions. Head to thepany-you''ll bete otherwise. You''re going to have a busy day." "Very well, Mr. Walsh. But if you ever need anything, don''t hesitate to contact me, no matter the time." The secretary bowed deeply. "Thank you for all your guidance and care over the years." "Go on." One monthter, in an office at Radiant Horizons. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "Vice President, here are the documents that need your signature today." The secretary''s voice startled Reba out of her daze. In thest month, Reba often found herself lost in thought. Her office was filled with white roses-some freshly delivered, others already wilted. Every day, a new bouquet of white roses arrived, each uniquely wrapped. The delivery person never revealed who sent them, but rain or shine, even on weekends, the flowers were always left at the front desk. Reba knew who was sending them. What she didn''t understand was why he kept doing it. At first, she had thought it was Mio''s way of pursuing her again. But oddly, there were never any cards hidden in the bouquets. When she tried calling him, she discovered his number had been disconnected. Sheter heard that Mio had resigned from the family business, willingly relinquishing all his shares to Aurora. Reba couldn''t shake the memory of the words she had overheard in his vi. For the first time in her life, she felt guilty. "Vice President? What are you thinking about?" The secretary''s voice broke through her thoughts again. "Nothing... Just give me the documents." Reba took the stack of papers but clearly wasn''t fully present. Her mind was filled with thoughts of Mio. She had once believed his kindness toward her was nothing more than an act. Onlyter did shee to realize that his feelings had been genuine all along. She had been the brightest light in his life, but she had cruelly extinguished it. From Aurora, Reba learned about Mio''s childhood. The reality was far harsher than anything he had ever shared with her. For the past month, her nights had been gued by dreams of a little boy being bullied. She, who had grown up in privilege and never suffered a single hardship, now found herself wracked with unease. "Vice President, you don''t look well. If you''re feeling unwell, you should go home and rest. You''ve been working non-stop for a month, even on weekends. No one can keep this up forever," the secretary urged. Reba couldn''t admit the real reason she came to the office every weekend-to receive the bouquet of white roses. It had be her only connection to Mio. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "I''m fine. By the way, how''s the investigation going?" Reba asked, pulling herself back to the present. "After Mr. Walsh left R Corporation, he didn''t join anotherpany or start his own. Instead, he sold his vi and cars." "What? Why would he sell everything?" "I don''t know. That''s all I''ve been able to find out." "And where is he now?" Reba asked, her voice tinged with urgency. "No one knows. I have a slight connection with his former secretary, and that''s how I got the information. Apparently, Mio moved into a smaller apartment, but no one knows the address. After handing in his resignation letter, he cut off all contact." Reba''s heart sank. "Alright, I understand. You can go now." "Okay." Left alone in her office, Reba gazed at the bouquet of white roses that had just been delivered. Dewdrops clung to the petals, which glowed in the sunlight. A gentle breeze brushed against the flowers, causing them to sway delicately. She thought of the look in Mio''s eyes that day-filled with despair as he said, "Reba, whether you believe me or not, I''ve wronged the entire world, but I have never wronged you. Today, you''re the one who doesn''t want me." He had looked like a stubborn child, his eyes brimming with sorrow, yet he had held his head high as he walked out of her office. Since then, every time she thought of his retreating figure, she felt an unbearable ache. A single tear slipped from her eye,nding softly on the petals of the roses. Chapter 835: Welcome Back Aurora was left alone in the room. Quietly, she gathered the documents Tina had brought earlier. These papers recorded her illustrious past-her achievements, thepany she founded, and the numerous international design awards she had won under the pseudonym "DO." She couldn''t help but question herself: Was she really this remarkable? After putting everything away, she stepped out of the room. No matter what, the matter had been resolved, and the weight on her heart lifted. Now, only one thought consumed her mind-she needed to find Julian to get answers. How could he possibly be the father of her child? It felt as if she had been secretly in love with someone, hesitating over whether to let herself fall deeper, only to suddenly be told that this very person was her fianc. It was as if a fianc had fallen from the sky, skipping the boyfriend stage entirely, and was now the father of her child. The mix of surprise and joy left her in a daze. As she walked out of the hotel, she saw him standing by the entrance. Tall and poised, his warm smile was as radiant as the rising sun. "You... are you really the father of my child?" she stammered, her mind nk as the very person she had been thinking about appeared before her. "Who else could it be?" Julian spread his arms wide. Aurora couldn''t hold back her emotions any longer. She ran toward him, and Julian caught her in a full embrace. "Little Bunny, wee back," Julian said, holding her tightly. He had waited so long for this moment. Every time he got close to her, he had to fight the urge to kiss or hold her. But with her memory lost, he didn''t dare, fearing she might think he was taking advantage of her. Sunlight poured over them as Aurora hesitantly returned his embrace. Everything felt like a dream to her. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? You made me..." Aurora trailed off. She had been conflicted for so long, denying her feelings for him, afraid of falling for someone else and betraying the father of her child. Who would have thought that he was the father all along? "What did I make you do?" Julian tilted her chin up. Aurora''s face had grown fuller than Jefore, iter orice sitarjawite row sorter. Henikecrlituths way, "silentaur Jerritor thir before. "You made me like you but too scared to admit it. I kept telling myself I had to wait for my child''s father-I couldn''t fall for someone else. Do you know how torn I was?" She punched his chest in frustration. "Forgive me, Little Bunny. After you were injected with FT2, Mr. Elderstone came to see me. He told me you two had made a bet. To honor that bet, I made an agreement with him. I couldn''t reveal my identity to you." "So, all of this was your n?" "Yes," Julian admitted with a sly smile. "When I learned about the conditions for yourpetition with Mio for the family head position, I came up with this strategy to lure you in. I''ve been based in Clothville for years, and no one knows that Radiant Horizons-mypany-is behind me. Radiant Horizons and R Company have always been rivals. If Radiant Horizons publicly intervened, Mr. Elderstone wouldn''t suspect anything. After all, who would suspect theirpetitor? I coordinated with my family to invest in a new project and leaked the information. As expected, Mr. Elderstone took the bait. But I never told you my identity, and you came to me on your own. So, technically, I didn''t break the bet, right?" "You sly fox! Was that ''coincidental'' meeting at the cake shop part of your n too?" Aurora was impressed by his cunning but couldn''t deny his brilliance. Julian rubbed his nose against hers yfully. "Heaven knows that was an ident. I didn''t know you''d be there. You used to love the cakes at that shop, and after you left, I''d asionally go there to buy your favorite ones. That day, as I was leaving, you bumped into me. Do you know how fast my heart was racing? The person I loved was right in front of me, yet I had to restrain myself from holding you. When you walked away, treating me like a stranger, I felt both joy and sorrow. Joy because fate allowed us to meet again, sorrow because you forgot me. I remembered you, but I couldn''t say a word. When the rain started pouring, I noticed the cake shop was a bit far from the parking lot. So, I went to a nearby convenience store to buy an umbre." "No wonder I thought you were such a kind person at the time. So, all those likes and dislikes you told me about... they weren''t yours?" "They were yours." Aurora punched his chest again. "I knew it! I thought it was odd that a grown man would like strawberry vors and share the same favorite movie star as me. You''re too cunning." She couldn''t deny it though-learning about his "shared" preferences had drawn her closer to him, giving them endless topics to discuss. Coupled with his natural warmth and gentlemanly demeanor, she had unknowingly fallen into his gentle trap. "I didn''t like sweets before, but I''ve grown to enjoy them. By the way, the cake you made for me that night-I loved it," Julian said sincerely. "I''m d. I can make it for you more often," Aurora replied. She finally understood why she had always felt so familiar with him-they had been lovers all along. "Little Bunny, let''s go home," Julian said, extending his hand to her. Aurora obediently ced her hand in his. "Okay, let''s go home." Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! The moment their hands intertwined, Julian felt a sweetness and fulfillment unlike any other. His Little Bunny had finally returned to him. Now that she understood everything, Aurora no longer felt awkward about their intimacy. After all, he was her fianc. Just like before, Julian leaned over to buckle her seatbelt. His breath brushed against her ear, making her ears heat up and her cheeks flush red. Julian hadn''t intended anything inappropriate, but when he saw her blushing face, he couldn''t resist leaning closer. Aurora''s heart raced as he approached, but she didn''t pull away. Their lips met. This was no peck on the forehead like the goodnight kisses he used to give her. This was a real kiss, full of warmth and emotion. She could feel his breath, his presence, his love. Her heart was in chaos. For days, Julian had restrained his desire to kiss her, and now, atst, he could. But that one kiss only made him want more. "Little Bunny, let''s go home quickly, okay?" he whispered, his eyes burning with unspoken intent. Aurora understood. Her face turned even redder. Thinking of the dreams she''d had about him, she didn''t refuse. "Okay." Julian had only one thought in his mind-to go home. The car stopped at the apartment Aurora had visited before. "This is our home?" she asked. Chapter 836: Morning Exercise "No, this is where you used to live in New York. To be precise, this is your home. Wherever you were, I was too, so this is our home," Julian exined. He had a vi nearby, but its spacious rooms didn''t feel as cozy as Aurora''s little apartment. After Aurora left, he had been staying in a temporary apartment. "Alright," Aurora nodded. They had barely stepped into the elevator when Julian couldn''t resist pressing her against the wall and kissing her. "Julian, stop..." Aurora protested, unable to withstand his overwhelming passion. "Little Bunny, I missed you so much." Julian finally released her. Only he knew how he managed to fall asleep every night with her image haunting his mind. "Let''s wait until we get home... but be careful. I have a baby now," Aurora said, gently touching her stomach. As a mother-to-be, she wasn''t shy about discussing such matters. She could feel the depth of his affection, and when he kissed her, she could sense his longing. It wasn''t just him who missed her-she missed him just as much. Julian rxed, reassured by her eptance. His desire burned even stronger. "Alright, I''ll be careful," he promised. He hurriedly unlocked the door, his inner fire barely contained. But as soon as he opened it, a burst of confetti sprayed over them. "Ta-da! Surprise!" Asher''s beaming face appeared before their eyes. Asher, Denis, Daria, Reba, L, Irene, Nick, Phil, and others were all there. "Little Bunny, you''re finally back," Irene said joyfully, taking Aurora''s hand and leading her inside. Julian stood frozen in ce, as if doused with a bucket of cold water. The me within him waspletely extinguished. Aurora looked at the unfamiliar yet oddly familiar faces. "Little monster, congrattions on achieving what you wanted. From now on, you''re free to do whatever you desire," Asher said, handing her a bouquet of flowers. "You''re..." Aurora hesitated. She had seen Asher once at Julian''s birthday party and remembered his striking blue eyes. "I''ll tell you more about myselfter. For now, wee back," Asher said warmly. He had witnessed every step of Aurora''s journey-her growth, her transformation, and her gradual return to being a tender, gentle woman. Aurora epted the flowers and noticed that the apartment had been decorated in a romantic atmosphere. "Congrattions on making it official with my brother," Reba stepped forward. Aurora recognized her but still felt a faint sense of unfamiliarity. Everyone introduced themselves one by one. It was only then that Aurora realized how much she had lost with her missing memories-so many people she should never have forgotten. That day was filled with joy. It wasn''t untilte at night that the guests finally left, leaving Aurora and Julian alone in the apartment. Julian had drunk quite a bit. The sudden quiet after all the noise left only the two of them, and Aurora''s heart began to race. "Am I staying here tonight?" "Where else would you go?" Julian asked, stepping closer. Aurora, like a startled little bunny, retreated step by step. "Julian, you''re drunk." Though they had been intimate many times before, she now felt like a brand-new person. "Little Bunny, I''mpletely sober," he said, scooping her up and carrying her to the bedroom. This was the room she had lived in for years, and it felt so familiar to her. Julian ced her gently on the bed. Aurora shyly closed her eyes, but to her surprise, Julian headed straight to the bathroom. This man... He was quite particr. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! Aurora found a nightgown in the wardrobe and changed. She had nned to wait for Julian, but as a pregnant woman used to going to bed early, she fell asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow. When Julian came out of the bathroom, full of anticipation, he was greeted by the sight of Aurora fast asleep in her cream-colored nightgown, nestled peacefully in the bed. Her sleeping face was innocent and pure. Julian sighed softly, unable to bring himself to wake her. He pulled the nket over her andy down beside her, content just to have her by his side. Finally, tonight, he could sleep soundly. His Little Bunny was home. Aurora slept until eight-thirty the next morning, with no assistant to wake her. When she opened her eyes, she saw Julian beside her. She was still not used to it. Julian kissed her forehead. "Good morning." His smile was as warm as the sunlight streaming through the window. Aurora replied nkly, "Good morning." The sight of her dazed expression made Julian''s heart melt. "There''s still time. How about some morning exercise?" "Morning exercise? I can''t do anything strenuous," Aurora mumbled, still half-asleep and not catching the meaning behind his words. "It''s fine. You just have to lie there while I do the work," he said with a mischievous smile. Aurora finally understood what he meant. "You... mmph..." Her protest was cut off as her lips were captured in a kiss. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! The aroma of soup wafted through the kitchen. "Julian, it smells amazing," Aurora said as she entered the living room after freshening up. "I made soup for you. While you were away, I practiced my cooking skills. From now on, I promise to keep both you and the baby well-fed," Julian said, buttoning his cuffs as he walked toward her. Even such a simple action exuded masculine charm in Aurora''s eyes. "Let me help you with that," she offered, stepping closer. Julian was more than happy to let her. "Did I cook for you when we were together before?" she asked, still finding it hard to picture this man in an apron. "You made something for me when we first met. But after you got pregnant, I wanted you and the baby to eat healthier, so I learned to cook. Here, try this," he said, handing her a spoon. Aurora took a sip. Julian watched her nervously. "How is it?" "Mm, it''s delicious." "Then I''ll make soup for you every day." "Don''t you have work?" "You''re more important than work. I''ve already taken care of everything at Clothville. From now on, my focus is on you and the baby. After everything we''ve been through, I never want to be apart from you again," Julian said sincerely. Aurora felt a deep sense of happiness, as though she was being cherished like a treasure. "Alright." "By the way, you need to go to the office today, right? I''ll take you there. Tina''s recovery is going well. In a little while, she''ll be able to return to work, and you can focus on resting at home," Julian said. Chapter 837: Regaining Memory Yesterday, Tina appeared in much better spirits. Now that the family''s internal troubles had been resolved, there seemed to be nothing left to affect her. However, Aurora''s only lingering worry was the curse and its potential effect on Tina. Everything else had been addressed, but she felt powerless against the curse. "What''s wrong, Little Bunny?" Julian asked with concern, noticing the sudden change in Aurora''s expression. "Nothing, Julian. I''m done eating." "Alright, then let''s head out. You must have a lot to deal with at thepany today." Julian clearly sensed something was on her mind, but since she didn''t want to talk about it, he didn''t press further. "Okay." Julian dropped Aurora off at thepany. The news had already spread, and everywhere she went, people treated her with the utmost respect. Tina was already in the office, there to handle the transfer of shares for Aurora. Mio''s assistant had also arrived early. The paperwork and handover process took the entire morning, leaving Aurora mentally drained. It seemed that pregnancy had not only slowed her thinking but also weakened her energy. "Aurora, I''m feeling much better now, but you''re the one I''m worried about. You''re carrying a child and can''t handle such intense workloads. I''lle back to thepany to help you." "Mom, that''s not necessary. You should rest at the wellness center. I can manage." Aurora was equally concerned about Tina''s health. "I know my body better than you do. It''s you who''s making us worry now," Tina said with a pained expression as she noted Aurora''s exhaustion. "Mom, I''m just a little tired. A nap will fix it." "Don''t push yourself with me. Mr. Elderstone asked me to tell you to meet him after you''re done here." "Grandpa Bramwell? What does he want?" "It''s good news. Go quickly. I''ll handle things at thepany for now, so don''t worry." Tina gently ruffled her daughter''s hair. Aurora had done an excellent job this time. If Tina had known her daughter was this capable, she would never have allowed their estrangement tost so long. "Alright, Mom. I''ll head over now. But if you feel overwhelmed, let Uncle John step in." Aurora couldn''t help but remind Tina before leaving. "Got it. Anyone watching might think you''re my mother," Tina said with a doting smile. Reuniting with her daughter brought her immense joy. Aurora had intended to call for a driver, but as she stepped outside, she saw Julian''s car parked by the curb. "Julian, why are you here?" "Tina called me half an hour ago to pick you up. You haven''t eaten yet, have you? Let''s get some lunch first," Julian said gently. Aurora nodded. "Perfect timing. I''m starving." The two had seamlessly returned to their old dynamic. Julian had set aside his burdens. Now, he was just a husband apanying his wife through her pregnancy. While others might find such mundane routines tiresome, Julian relished them. In the past, his days were consumed by work, with no distinction between morning and night. Now, his life had slowed down. He had time to make breakfast for his beloved, shop for her favorite groceries, and bring her fresh flowers every day. They could stroll through the streets together, watch movies, and enjoy each other''spany. He could finally understand her preferences and do everything he had always wanted to do. Though quiet and uneventful, this life was exactly what he had always desired. Bramwell Elderstone was already waiting for Aurora at the vi. "Miss Aurora,e with me," Bramwell said as he spotted Julian, giving him a polite nod of acknowledgment. Aurora took Julian''s hand. "Julian ising with me." "As you wish." This was Julian''s first time stepping into the R family''s main estate. The ce exuded an antique charm, a stark contrast to the Ba family''s style. "Grandpa Bramwell, why did you bring me here?" Aurora asked curiously as she realized they were heading toward the medical examination room. "It''s to restore your memory. There''s something I didn''t fully exin before-FT2 isn''t incurable." Aurora''s face lit up with excitement. "Grandpa Bramwell, does that mean I can regain all my memories?" "Yes. Back then, your grandmother was deeply unhappy, so I reached out to the descendants of the scientist who created FT2. After over thirty years of research and experimentation, they developed a drug that can restore lost memories. "Unfortunately, your grandmother didn''t live to see that day. It''s been my greatest regret. After you agreed to my wager, I decided that if you could truly transform the family, I would give you the antidote and help you recover your memories." "Grandpa Bramwell, thank you!" Aurora was overjoyed. She had never dreamed that she would one day recover all her memories. "Don''t thank me. Thank yourself. You''ve done wonderfully this time, breathing new life into the family." Bramwell felt a sense of fulfillment. The ancestors watching from the afterlife would surely be pleased to see the R family thriving rather than stagnating. Aurora was overwhelmed with emotion. "Grandpa Bramwell, let''s start right away." "Alright." Auroray on the chair, holding tightly to Julian''s hand. "Julian, I''m about to remember our past." The needle pierced her vein. This time, her emotions were entirely different. Previously, she had been resolute, ready for anything. Now, she was brimming with anticipation. Just like before, Aurora fell unconscious after the injection, sinking into a deep sleep. She dreamed a long dream. Shards of memory floated around her, gradually piecing themselves together into aplete picture. Suddenly, Aurora opened her eyes. It felt as though only moments had passed, but several hours had gone by. The sun was already setting when she woke. "Little Bunny, you''re awake. Are you feeling alright?" Julian asked anxiously, worried about the potential effects of the drug, especially since Aurora was pregnant. "Don''t worry, Julian. I''m fine, just a little dizzy. Julian, I remember everything now. This time, I''ll hold onto you tightly and never forget again." Aurora rose and threw herself into his arms. Julian held her close. His Little Bunny had finally,pletely returned to him. "We''ll never be apart again. This is thest time, Little Bunny. No matter what excuse youe up with, I won''t let you leave my side again," Julian said firmly, every word etched with determination. Tears streamed down Aurora''s face. With her memories restored, she finally understood the struggles she and Julian had endured. Their journey had been far from the simple tales others had recounted. Reuniting with him had been no easy feat. "Julian, even if you try to push me away, I''ll never leave you again." Chapter 838: If There Is a Next Life Bramwell Elderstone gazed at the young couple embracing each other. Tears glimmered in his cloudy eyes as he leaned on his cane and walked away, leaving time and space for the two lovers. In the courtyard, he picked a stem of hyacinth and, with slow steps, made his way to a grave. He ced the hyacinth gently before the headstone. Staring at the photograph on the tombstone, his aged fingers traced the image over and over again. "Miss Seraphina, I''ve done it. Your granddaughter will not spend her life alone as you did. You can rest easy now, watching from above..." Years ago, Seraphina had yearned to know what her beloved other half looked like. She had seen him countless times in her dreams, but upon waking, the memories would always fade. "Your granddaughter is remarkable. She has achieved what you could not. The family is thriving again, the poison has been removed, and the future looks brighter." Leaning against the edge of the tombstone, Bramwell murmured, as though chatting with an old friend. He didn''t care whether there was a response-he only needed to say what was on his mind. The setting sun stretched his shadow long and thin. Slowly, his eyes closed, as if he had fallen asleep. A breeze swept by, carrying the petals of the hyacinth away. Miss Seraphina, I''ve finallypleted your wish... But if there is a next life, could you love me just once? Julian and Aurora pulled apart. "Come back with me to the Ba familyter. My grandfather wants to meet you," Julian said. "So soon? I... I''m a little nervous." Aurora, still basking in the joy of regaining her memories, hadn''t expected Julian to bring her home so quickly. "How is it sudden? I already mentioned it back in Clothville, but we never had the time. My grandfather has mentioned you several times already. You''ve met Reba and L, haven''t you? And my Aunt ra? They''re all wonderful people," Julian exined gently. "Then... I''ll go change and prepare some gifts. It''s your fault for not telling me earlier! I don''t know what they like. What if I bring something they don''t like?" Aurora fretted, pacing around the room. The Ba family was different from the Alvarez family. When she visited the Alvarez family, it had been at Joaquin''s invitation, and she hadn''t even thought about bringing gifts. To Julian, the Ba family was his true home-otherwise, he wouldn''t still be using their surname after all this time. They were important to him, so Aurora felt she had to take this seriously, even though she wasn''t mentally prepared at all. Julian turned her to face him. "Don''t worry. They don''t need anything. You being there is the best gift. Trust me." "I know they don''t need anything, but it''s a matter of etiquette. Otherwise, they''ll think I''m impolite," Aurora retorted, ring at him. With so little time, what could she possibly prepare? "You weren''t this nervous when you visited the Alvarez family," Julian teased. "That''s because of you!" Aurora shot back, rushing out of the room. The Ba family might notck possessions, but they had an abundance of antiques. She selected a painting, carefully wrapped it, and finally felt at ease. She then returned to her room to change into a more formal outfit, signaling how much she valued this visit to the Ba family. "Let''s go," Aurora said as she stepped out, dressed impably. Julian''s lips curved into a smile. "My Little Bunny looks beautiful no matter what." "tterer," Aurora murmured, but her heart felt sweet, as if it had been dipped in honey. Julian took her hand, and they left together. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on novi L5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! --- The car drove toward the garden vi. Aurora had been there once before, though she hadn''t stayed long enough to attend the birthday banquet. She had spent most of her time wandering in the garden. The Ba family seemed to have a particr fondness for flowers and nts. Exotic and rare blooms were scattered throughout the estate, leaving Aurora in awe. "Why does your family have so many flowers and nts? It''s like stepping into an elf''s realm," Aurora eximed in wonder. "My Aunt ra and Reba take after my grandfather-they''re obsessed with flowers. The house is filled with nts they''ve collected from all over the world. My grandfather is practically a self-taught botanist," Julian exined. Aurora yfully punched him. "If that''s the case, why didn''t you tell me earlier? I brought a painting for your grandfather." "Even if I had told you, what could you have done? Gone to a flower market to buy him a pot? After seeing the garden, you know how extensive our collection is. Do you think anything from a flower market would catch his eye? You''d have to trek into a forest to dig something up. Besides, as I said, you''re the best gift. Don''t stress yourself out," Julian reassured her. Despite his words, Aurora couldn''t help but feel nervous. Julian didn''t have a mother, so his two aunts filled that role. Meeting them felt as significant as meeting inws for the first time. --- A butler greeted them at the door and led them into a smaller hall used for family gatherings, different from the grand hall that hosted guests. Reba came out to wee them as soon as they entered. "Aurora! Come in,e in." Aurora had grown familiar with Reba and L during the wee party-they were easy to get along with. However, other elders were also present in the room, making her heart race. Julian began introducing everyone. "This is my Aunt ra. And this is my Aunt I." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on nov L5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Aurora greeted them politely, though she couldn''tpletely shake her apprehension. At that moment, an energetic man descended the stairs. His features bore a striking resemnce to Julian''s. This must be Julian''s grandfather. "Aurora! You''re finally here. Come, let me take a look at you," the old man said, his joy evident. He practically bounded down the stairs, his vigorous movements belying his age. "Grandpa, take it easy. Little Bunny isn''t going anywhere. Don''t rush," Julian said, hurrying to support him. "You little rascal! If you don''t take good care of my granddaughter-inw, she might just run away," Maxwell said with augh, stopping in front of Aurora. "Not bad, not bad. They say the R family produces beauties, and my granddaughter-in-w is truly stunning." "Grandpa... if you keep talking like that, you''re going to scare her off," Julian muttered, exasperated. "Here, Aurora, this is a gift for you," Maxwell said warmly, pulling a jade bracelet out of his pocket. Reba couldn''t help but roll her eyes. "Grandpa, that''s a family heirloom! Couldn''t you at least put it in a proper box? Aurora might think you picked it up from a street vendor." "You''re right. I''ll go get a box," Maxwell said, as impulsive as a child. "There''s no need, Grandpa. Little Bunny doesn''t care about that," Julian interjected, taking the bracelet from Maxwell and slipping it onto Aurora''s wrist. Aurora was utterly bewildered by the casual way this family handled something as significant as a family heirloom. Chapter 839: Don’t Make Fun of Me The Ba family could never present anything ordinary or cheap-anyone could figure that out without a second thought. Still, Aurora couldn''t help butugh at how casual they were about it. "Why did you just slip it onto my hand like that?" Aurora asked helplessly. She hadn''t even had the chance to say thank you. Julian leaned in and kissed her on the cheek. "This was meant for my future granddaughter-inw anyway. You''re already my wife, so just ept it without worry." "Hmph, we haven''t even registered yet. Who said I''m your wife?" Aurora teased back. "Little Bunny," Maxwell interjected with a serious tone, "you''re already carrying two little bunnies for my grandson. You can''t just leave him. Where would we find those kids and their mother then?" Aurora had been somewhat nervous around Maxwell. After all, he was Julian''s grandfather, and Joaquin hadn''t been very fond of her when they first met. But to her surprise, Maxwell was just a big kid at heart. He erased all her worries in an instant. "Julian treats me so well, I wouldn''t run away," Aurora quickly exined. "Good, as long as you''re not running. Little Bunny, from now on, you can call me Grandpa, just like Julian does," Maxwell said warmly. "Grandpa..." The word felt unfamiliar to Aurora, as she didn''t even know who her own grandfather was. Yet, it also brought her a sense of warmth. "Good girl. Come on, don''t just stand there. Let''s eat. I had the chef prepare some dishes you might like. I''m not sure if they''ll suit your taste, though," Maxwell said, pulling Aurora to sit beside him. Deep down, Maxwell felt the most guilt toward Julian. After the tragedy with Julian''s mother, the boy had grown cold and distant, refusing any help from the Ba family. It wasn''t until Julian met Aurora that he began to change. No matter what kind of person Aurora was, as long as Julian liked her, they would cherish her. But Aurora wasn''t just someone Julian liked-she was a remarkable and lovable young woman. Maxwell adored her and couldn''t bring himself to dislike her even a little. Everyone gradually gathered around the dining table. Maxwell nced at his watch. "Where''s Irene? Why isn''t she here yet?" "Who knows what she''s up to now?" someone replied. "Did shee back alone?" Maxwell asked cautiously. As an elder, he naturally hoped to see all his children and grandchildren happily settled with good partners. Irene was the eldest among the younger generation, but her love life had been the most tumultuous. Maxwell didn''t want to interfere in their personal affairs, yet deep down, he wished for Irene''s happiness. "Probably," Reba said uncertainly. Irene had been seeing Nicktely, but it didn''t seem like the right time to introduce him to the family. Their rtionship had only just started to stabilize. "Hmph, I heard that guy came to New York and didn''t even bother to visit us?" Maxwell snorted, though he secretly hoped Irene would bring Nick home. "I''ll talk to her about itter," Reba offered. Just then, Irene came rushing in. "Sorry I''mte, traffic was bad," she said, slightly out of breath. "You''re a grown woman now. Can''t you act a bit moreposed?" ra said, feigning disdain. But in truth, Irene was the one she felt the most guilt toward. Back when ra was searching for Julian''s mother, she had gone into earlybor. A mix-up at the hospital led to Irene being separated from the family for years. Irene had endured countless hardships in Clothville, growing up far from her family. ra, who was used to appearing cold and strict in her high-ranking corporate role, couldn''t help but feel heartache for Irene. Despite her true feelings, ra maintained her icy demeanor. "Mom, I know, you don''t have to keep saying it," Irene replied, brushing it off with a smile. She knew her mother''s personality too well to take her words to heart. "Alright, let''s not make a fuss. Tonight is Little Bunny''s first time dining with the family. Let''s all raise a ss to her," Maxwell intervened, smoothing things over. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on novi L5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Little Bunny can''t drink alcohol since she''s pregnant. She''ll have orange juice instead," Julian said, pouring Aurora a warm ss of juice. "Alright," everyone agreed. That evening, Aurora felt an unprecedented sense of joy. For years, she hadcked familial warmth, but Julian had filled that void. He gave her a loving family, and with them, she finally felt at home. Despite not drinking a drop of alcohol, she felt as though she was intoxicated. Later that night, Aurora and Julian decided to stay at the Ba family home. Aurora wandered into the garden for some fresh air. Compared to the R family''s estate, she found the Ba family''s European-style decor much more appealing. The garden was filled with flowers, many of which she couldn''t even name. As she strolled through the garden, she noticed Reba sitting alone, lost in thought. "Reba, what are you doing out here by yourself?" Aurora asked, crouching beside her. "Aurora, aren''t you worried about Julian? If he doesn''t see you for a while, he''ll start panicking," Reba said with a smallugh. "I just needed some air. Are you feeling down?" Aurora asked, her sharp instincts sensing Reba''s low spirits. "No, I''m fine." "Don''t lie to me. I can tell you''re not okay. Come on, tell me what''s bothering you. Maybe I can help," Aurora said, her tone gentle yet firm, like an older sister offeringfort-even though she was a few years younger than Reba. "Aurora, what does it feel like to love someone?" Reba asked hesitantly. "I knew it! This must be about your love life. Your family is perfect, and your career is thriving. What else could it be? It''s about Mio, isn''t it?" "Aurora, don''t make fun of me," Reba said, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "I would never! When we signed the contract that day, I could tell something was off about the way he looked at you. So, tell me, what''s going on between you two?" Reba hugged her knees and began to speak, her voice soft but steady: "I''ve known about Mio for a long time. He''s a terrible person. He''ll seduce women just to achieve his goals. I had a friend who loved him deeply, but in the end, he used her as a stepping stone. At the time, I couldn''t believe someone could be so awful. Then, when Julian wanted to help you, I found out about yourpetition with Mio. I volunteered to approach him myself. I wanted to do to him what he did to my friend-to make him fall for me, only to break his heart. The n went perfectly. I won. But instead of feeling happy, I felt miserable. Because... being with him made me happy. Then I learned why he turned out the way he did, and I couldn''t bring myself to hate him anymore. Instead, I felt overwhelming guilt. Aurora, do you think I''ve fallen in love with him? How could I love someone like him?" Reba shook her head, as if trying to dismiss the thought. She couldn''t believe she had fallen for Mio. Aurora looked at her troubled expression. It was clear-Reba had fallen for him. There was no mistaking it. ### Chapter 840: The Encounter Aurora listened quietly as Reba recounted her past with Mio. After a pause, she finally spoke. "Love is one of the hardest things to exin," Aurora said softly. "And people... they''re never entirely good or bad. "For instance, there was a time when he almost killed me-left me to drown at sea. I thought I''d never see Julian again. I hated him so deeply back then. "Butter, when I returned to the family, I learned about his past. I began to understand why he became the person he is today. "He has no friends, no lovers, no family-no one standing behind him. He only has himself. "If he didn''t fight his way up, he would have forever remained the one trampled underfoot. We might see his methods as despicable, but do you think he ever truly wanted to live that way? "During the family meeting, he voluntarily resigned. Even though the situation was in his favor, he gave all his shares to me. "He hurt me, yes. But he also saved me. And eventually, I came to realize that his desire to lead the family wasn''t just for personal gain-it was to change the future of the R family. "For years, he''s been manipted by Mr. Grant. His life wasn''t as easy as we imagined. "So, I think good and evil don''t matter as much anymore. What matters is your own heart. Your heart will tell you whether or not you truly love him." Reba was stunned. "You''re saying that before he resigned, he gave all his shares to you?" "Yes," Aurora replied. "Didn''t you know? Mio''s sudden change in behavior always puzzled me. Now I finally understand. Everything he''s done... it''s very likely all because of you. "You hurt him, but maybe that''s what made him realize his past mistakes. No wonder he said he''d spend the rest of his life repenting for his sins before he left." "He changed... for me?" Reba asked, her voice trembling with disbelief. "I think so." Aurora said with a nod. "That day. the way he looked at, vou-it was the look of someone deeply wounded. If he was just ying around, he wouldn''t have shown such emotions. He''s fallen in love with you." "Fate is such a joke," Reba sighed bitterly. "He fell for me, and I fell for him." "If you love him, then go find him," Aurora encouraged. "He has no family, so he longs for one. I know how that feels." Aurora''s eyes softened as she spoke. She remembered her own loneliness, the days when darkness consumed her. Then Asher appeared-like a ray of sunlight breaking through the shadows. He illuminated her life and drove away her solitude. Mio had been alone from childhood to adulthood, living under constant suppression. More than anyone, he longed for light. It wasn''t surprising that Mio fell for Reba. Her eyes were as beautiful as the clear blue sky, and her smile was irresistibly sweet. "I hurt him so much. I don''t think he''ll ever love me again," Reba said hesitantly. "That''s not necessarily true," Aurora reassured her. "If he truly loves you, nothing you''ve done will matter." Aurora smiled warmly, hoping that everyone around her could find happiness. Just then, Julian''s voice interrupted them. "Little Bunny, so this is where you''ve been! No wonder I couldn''t find you anywhere. I forgot to mention-our garden is huge, but not every part of it is safe. Some of the flowers are poisonous, so don''t wander around too much, okay?" Reba nced at Julian, who looked genuinely worried. Suddenly, a memory surfaced-of a day when she and Mio had been walking down the street, and she''d nearly been hit by a car. Mio had reacted instantly, pulling her into his arms. His expression back then was even more anxious than Julian''s was now. "Are you okay? Did you get hurt?" Mio had asked, scanning her for injuries. His hands trembled slightly as he held her. At the time, she hadughed at how convincingly he seemed to act. "I''m fine," she had said, teasing him. "Why are you so nervous? It was just a scare." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for the Back then, she hadn''t understood what he meant. She''d assumed he had said those words to countless other women before. Now, Julian''s voice brought her back to the present. "Julian, I''m fine," Aurora said with a smile. "Besides, Reba was with me. She''s more careful than I am." "That''s true," Julian replied. "But from now on, I''ll go with you wherever you want to go. You''re pregnant, so no running around on your own." "Yes, yes," Aurora said with a chuckle. "I''ll stay where you can see me." The two walked off, Julian''s arm around Aurora, their figures fading into the distance. Together, they painted a picture of perfect harmony. Reba stood still, her mind drifting to Mio. Ever since thatst encounter at the office, she hadn''t seen him again. But every day since then, a bouquet of white roses had appeared in her office. White roses-her favorite. She knew they could onlye from him. For a month, her desk had been filled with white roses. Some were fresh and vibrant; others had wilted. Yet beyond the flowers, Mio seemed to have vanished from the world. He sold his house. He sold his car. He left thepany. She had no idea where he had gone. Finally, curiosity and longing got the better of her. She decided to find him. After following the delivery driver for a day without sess, Reba discovered where he lived. The next morning, she waited for him to pick up the roses from a flower shop. She followed the driver to a quiet, unremarkable neighborhood. Around the corner stood a small flower shop with a simple name: My Love. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Was Mio here? He had left everything behind-his job, his house, his car-and opened a flower shop? Reba''s heart stirred. White roses were her favorite. Could it be that all the bouquets she''d received had been handpicked and wrapped by him? She noticed how the packaging had evolved-from clumsy and simple to elegant and refined. She felt a wave of emotion. At the entrance hung a wind chime. It was the same one she had given him long ago. She had told him, "Whenever the wind blows, it means I''m thinking of you." Mio had been so happy over that small gift. Reba stepped inside. The shop was quiet, filled with the scent of fresh flowers. And then, she saw him. Mio. He was there, just as she had imagined. But he wasn''t alone. A young woman stood beside him. Mio was gently holding her hand, carefully applying a bandage to her finger. The girl''s eyes were filled with affection. Reba froze. Every hope she had nurtured crumbled in an instant. She had been foolish to think he still cared for her. She turned to leave, but Mio looked up and saw her silhouette. "Reba? Is that you?" Panicked, Reba fled. Her heart ached as she ran. She must have been crazy to think about him all this time. His life was fine without her. He had someone new. Lies. Everything had been a lie. She swore she would never trust a man again. A car sped past her, its horn ring. Suddenly, she felt herself being pulled into a familiar embrace. Tears streamed down her face. The image of Mio and the girl lingered in her mind, etched there forever. Chapter 841: No More Apologies Reba used to think Mio was just pretending, putting on a show. But one day, when she saw him being kind to another woman, her heart felt as though it had been struck hard. It hurt-really hurt. "Are you trying to scare me to death?" Mio''s heart nearly stopped. If he hadn''t pulled her away in time, Reba would''ve been hit by that car. When he turned to see her tears falling, his mind went nk. He clumsily tried wiping them away. "Do you think I''m dirty? That I shouldn''t touch you? If so... then I won''t touch you anymore. Just, please, don''t cry." He let go of her body but still tried to dry her tears, his actions awkward and almostughable. Reba had only seen this side of him once before-when he caught a hamster for her that night. Otherwise, Mio was always the picture of a wless, elegant gentleman. But who was that girl just now? The thought of someone else being so close to him made Reba''s heart ache even more. Her frustration only made her tears fall faster. Mio, who always prided himself on understanding women, was now utterly confused by her. Was she here by chance? Or had shee looking for him? And if she came for him, why leave? Questions swirled in his mind. His face showed his panic. "Please, stop crying, okay? It''s breaking my heart. Do you not want to see me? If so, I''ll leave. Just... stop crying." With that, Mio turned to leave, quickening his pace in hopes that Reba would stop crying sooner. Reba stomped her foot in frustration. Wasn''t he supposed to understand women? How had he be so clueless all of a sudden? "Mio!" Her voice cut through the air-it was the first time she had spoken today. Mio froze mid-step. Before he could turn around, he felt her arms wrap around him. "Don''t go..." Reba''s soft murmurs reached his ears. This was no dream. It was real. He could feel her warmth. "Reba, what''s... what''s wrong?" "You idiot. Can''t you see I came here just for you?" Her exasperation was clear. Mio turned, his emotions overwhelming as he pulled her into a tight embrace. "Why did youe looking for me? Does this mean... you don''t hate me anymore?" "As you once said-you may owe the world, but you don''t owe me." Reba had thought long and hard about their rtionship. If anyone was at fault, it was her, not Mio. "My... my past is so messy. Can you really ept someone like me?" Mio had never imagined Reba woulde back to him. He had already prepared himself to live the rest of his life alone. He had nned to send her white roses every day until the day she got married. With a past as tarnished as his, how could someone as pure as Reba ever ept him? Reba came from a true wealthy family. She was born into privilege, raised in luxury- a radiant sunpared to the mess that was his life. How could someone like him ever deserve her? "I don''t ept..." Reba''s words hit him like a blow. Mio''s hopeful gaze dimmed instantly. He had known all along-no one could ept someone like him. "Just kidding." She added two simple words, and Mio''s eyes lit up again. "Reba, you... you''re epting me? You really are?" Ovee with joy, he lifted her up and spun her around, just like he had when she first agreed to be his girlfriend. Reba looked at him as he twirled her. His hair was cut shorter now, he''d taken off his suit, and he wore a simple white shirt with an apron tied around his waist. This Miocked his usual air of aristocracy and pretense. Instead, he felt warmer, more real. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "I''m getting dizzy," she said. Mio quickly set her down. "I''m sorry, I''m just too happy." "You should start by exining yourself. Who was that girl in the flower shop?" Reba had never been the type to let things slide. Ah, so that''s why she''d been upset. Mio finally understood, silently cursing his own stupidity. "She''s a student working part-time at my shop. Her family situation seemed tough, so I let her stay on." Mio had never been interested in other women. Reba was the only exception-a once-in-a-lifetime urrence. She was the only one in his heart. "When did you be so kind-hearted?" Reba thought back to the way he had put a bandage on that girl. The way the girl looked at Mio-it was undeniably filled with love. "Reba, don''t tell me... you were jealous?" Mio finally connected the dots. Her arrival, her sudden decision to leave-it was all because she had seen him with that girl and misunderstood. If he hadn''t chased after her, the misunderstanding might never have been cleared up. He would''ve spent his life thinking she hated him, while she would''ve thought he was unfaithful. "Jealous? Me? As if! You''re the one sending me roses every day and then turning around to cozy up to someone else. You''re the one who can''t be trusted!" "Reba, I love it when you''re jealous." Mio realized that a jealous Reba was irresistibly adorable. "You''re mocking me?" she snapped. "Alright, alright, it''s all my fault. I''m sorry, okay? Her hand got pricked by a thorn, and I happened to have a bandage, so I helped her out." "She doesn''t have hands of her own? She needed you to do it for her?" Reba huffed. "You just wanted to touch her hand." Mio felt a headacheing on. Women were all the same when they got like this. But instead of being annoyed, he found himself enjoying Reba''s pettiness. It proved she cared about him. "I swear, from now on, I won''t even touch another woman. Not even during a medical checkup-I''ll only see male doctors. How about that?" "That''s more like it." Reba finally smiled through her tears. "Reba, I''m so happy you came to find me. It feels like a dream." Mio felt like he was walking on air-he''d never been this happy in his life. "If I hadn''te, were you nning to send white roses forever?" Reba asked. "No. I was nning to send them until the day you got married. I thought you hated me, that you never wanted to see me again. I didn''t dare step into your world." Mio''s voice carried a hint of guilt. "You idiot. When you were chasing me, you pulled out all the stops. And now? You act like I don''t even exist." "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. From now on..." Reba silenced him with a kiss. "No more apologies. Unless you really n to let me down." "Reba..." Mio murmured, holding her close. Chapter 842: You’re Not Worthy After themotion, the two of them reconciled. Mio held Reba''s hand as they returned to his flower shop. "Boss, you''re back?" A cheerful girl greeted them but froze when she noticed Mio holding someone''s hand. Her smile stiffened awkwardly. "Boss, who is this?" Nora had always known there was a woman in Mio''s heart. She had asked him before-if he liked her so much, why not be with her? Mio only said it was impossible between them. Yet every day, he would personally select white roses, carefully package them, and have them delivered to her. The woman had never appeared, and Nora thought that one day Mio would let go. She believed she could wait. But what greeted her now was the sight of their intertwined hands. The woman before her was stunning, with deep, refined features and eyes as blue as gemstones. Nora prided herself on her looks, but standing before this woman, the gap was undeniable. Reba stood beside Mio, and the two of them looked like they were made for each other. Anyone would say they were a perfect match. "She''s my girlfriend now," Mio said, summing up Reba''s identity in five simple words. Nora''s heartpletely sank. Reba noticed the disappointment in the girl''s eyes but said nothing. Mio was a man of immense charm; it was no surprise that someone would fancy him. "Mio, you left thepany to open a flower shop?" Reba asked as she surveyed the romantic atmosphere of the shop, filled with flowers she loved. "Yes," Mio responded. "I was tired of it all. I just wanted to do something rxing. You''ve always loved flowers, so I opened this shop. Come, I''ll make you some coffee." He led her to the seating area by the floor-to-ceiling windows. Most days, Mio would sit there, basking in the sunlight, reading, and letting the day pass by. There were no calctions, no schemes, no concern for profits or losses. Hearing their conversation, Nora finally understood that Mio had opened the flower shop because of this woman. She realized she knew nothing about Mio''s past. From the beginning, she had found him mysterious. His elegant demeanor was like that of a nobleman. He had chosen such an inconspicuous location for the shop that sometimes not a single customer woulde by all day. Yet Mio didn''t seem to mind, spending his time tending to the flowers and nts. When she had asked him before about the losses, he merely smiled and said, "So what if I lose? So what if I gain?" This unique personality had gradually drawn her in. She felt that Mio was a man with a story, and she stayed by his side, hoping one day he would share it with her. But today, she learned that Mio''s story was only for that woman. She was the most important chapter in his life. Reba sat by the window. Behind the flower shop was the ocean. A ce like this, selling flowers-it wasn''t about making money. It was simply a way to pass the time. She had to admit the ce was serene and tranquil. Opening the window, one could hear the sound of the waves. Rising with the sun, resting with its setting-this kind of life was appealing. Reba nced at Mio, who was preparing coffee. He wore a crisp white shirt with the sleeves rolled up to his elbows, and an apron tied around his waist. He looked radiant, like a man straight out of aic book. The sunlight fell warmly on him, adding a touch of softness to his presence. Seeing this, Reba felt a surge of warmth in her heart. But when that girl, Nora, appeared beside him, the serene scene lost some of its charm. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Boss, let me help you," Nora said, washing her hands and reaching for the coffee beans. "No need. I want to make this for her myself." Mio''s tone turned noticeably colder. He had thought Nora understood when he introduced Reba earlier, but her persistence showed otherwise. Earlier, she had nearly caused Reba to be hit by a car. Mio wouldn''t allow anyone to hurt Reba again. Nora sensed the shift in Mio''s attitude-it was much colder than before. Was it because of that woman? Silently, she went to tend to the flowers, while Mio focused on making coffee for Reba. Suddenly, an untimely sound broke the quiet. "Ah..." Nora cried out. She had "identally" pricked her finger on a rose thorn, leaving a deep cut that quickly bled. Reba raised an eyebrow. This woman wasn''t easy to deal with. If she hade anyter, Mio might have been ensnared by her. Reba decided to observe how Mio would respond. To her surprise, he continued preparing the coffee, unfazed. Nora, seeing no reaction, walked over to Mio. "Boss, I hurt my hand," she said pitifully. "Mm, I see. There are band-aids over there. Go get one yourself," Mio replied without looking up. "Boss, I don''t know where they are," Nora said, her voiceced with feigned helplessness. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Mio nced at her, then stepped away from the table. Nora shot a smug look at Reba, as if to say she had a ce in his heart after all. Reba didn''t react. It wasn''t that she trusted Miopletely, butpared to Nora''s petty tricks, Mio was a master of maniption. Having yed so many games of power and deceit, Mio detested women like Nora the most. How could he ever have feelings for her? Mio returned, holding a band-aid and an envelope. "Here''s your sry for the month. You don''t need to work here anymore." "Boss, are you firing me?" Nora asked in disbelief. "Nora, I hired you because you were smart and hardworking. But now I see you''ve used your cunning for the wrong reasons. Don''t even think about harming the woman I love. You can''t, and you''re not worthy," Mio said coldly. Nora''s facade shattered on the spot. Tears streamed down her face. "Boss, you''ve waited so long for her, but she doesn''t love you. I''m the one who loves you. From the moment I saw you, I loved you. Please, give me a chance." She desperately tried to grab Mio''s hand, but he stepped back. "Many women love me. I''ve nevercked admirers. But the only one I love is her. You can leave now," he said firmly. Nora didn''t take the envelope. Crying, she turned and left. Chapter 843: I’ll Send You Flowers for a Lifetime Reba felt a wave of emotion upon hearing those words. Over the years, Mio must have been surrounded by women, yet he seemed perpetually unhappy, always alone. "Mio, do you really love me?" she asked softly. "Do you still doubt that I love you, Reba? If I had known I would meet you one day, I wouldn''t have lived so recklessly back then. Now, do you truly not mind?" Mio thought about his dark past, filled with regret. Reba was pure and untarnished, while he had been with so many women. It was his greatest regret in life. Back then, in his ambition to climb higher, he had allowed himself to be someone he despised. "If I said I minded, would that change anything? What''s done is done. If you''re really afraid I''ll mind, then treat me so well that I''ll forget it all," Reba replied. Reba had always been someone with high standards when it came to choosing a partner. If not for falling for Mio against her own expectations, she''d never have chosen someone like him. Love was such a mysterious thing-it could make you fall for someone you once despised. Love could forgive everything. "Reba, I''m so happy. I really am," Mio said, his voice trembling with emotion. "You don''t have a family. From now on, I''ll be your family," Reba said, suddenly understanding the things Mio had done in the past. What he had truly longed for deep inside was a family. "Reba, I... I want to kiss you. May I?" Mio asked hesitantly. In their rtionship so far, the most intimate moments they''d shared were holding hands and hugging. Because she was the woman he loved, he cherished her deeply. Even kissing felt like a sacred act to him. Reba looked at him as if he were a child timidly asking his parents for candy, afraid of being refused. "Did you ask those other women for permission before you kissed them too?" she teased. "I''ve never kissed their lips, Reba. You''re not them, and I won''t let youpare yourself to them," Mio said seriously. Reba found him to be such a contradiction. How could someone like him still have his first kiss? Without answering, she stood on her tiptoes and pressed her lips gently against his. Mio felt a tremor run through his heart. Wrapping his arms around her slender waist, he deepened the kiss. Not far away, Nora had been hoping Mio would chase after her. When she turned back for onest nce, she saw the two of them embracing and kissing in the sunlight. The golden rays bathed them in warmth, making them look like a perfect match. That was the only thought in Nora''s mind. She had to admit, Mio and that woman were truly well-suited for each other. Nora had held a bit of resentment, but seeing this scene, she suddenly let it all go. During her time with Mio, he rarely smiled. His entire being seemed steeped in sadness. She had once thought she could be the one to change him, but now that person had arrived. Boss, be happy. Nora wiped away her tears. The reason she had stayed in the first ce was because she saw how lonely he was, and she wanted to keep himpany. Now that another woman would be there for him, he wouldn''t be alone anymore, and it was time for her to leave. This time, her steps felt much lighter. After all, loving someone didn''t always mean you had to be with them, did it? The wind chime hanging at the flower shop''s door jingled softly, as if ying a melody for their love. As you reach the final pages, remember that novi L5s is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away! After the kiss, Mio released her, his heart still pounding wildly. He hadn''t known that kissing someone could feel so wonderful. Reba smiled slightly and leaned toward his ear. "Let me tell you a secret. That was my first kiss too." They exchanged smiles, realizing for the first time that love wasn''t the terrifying force they''d imagined. "I made some coffee. Try it," Mio said, handing her a cup. "I didn''t know you could do this," Reba remarked, surprised. "Life here is peaceful. I''ve had time to practice. Oh, and I recently learned how to bake cakes. I''ll make you some afternoon teater," Mio said, his tone calm and content. It was clear that Mio now lived a serene and tranquil life. "Mio, I heard from Aurora that you had a good chance to be the family head. Why did you give it up?" Reba asked curiously. "You leaving me made me realize how terrible I used to be. Aurora''s words during the meeting really struck a chord with me. Since we were both working to change the family, what did it matter who became the head? I came to understand that sometimes letting go can be a kind of happiness. Here, apart from missing you, I''ve never felt so at peace. For the first time, I can be myself without being someone else''s shadow," Mio said, the gloom between his brows finally lifting. No wonder Reba felt he had changed so much. His inner struggles had been resolved. "Do you n to stay here forever?" "Not necessarily. I opened the flower shop because you like flowers. I wanted to give you the most beautiful bouquets every day. I haven''t thought too far ahead. Reba, do you think Ick ambition?" Reba shook her head. "Of course not. Just be yourself. Whether you''re a florist or apany president, you''re just Mio to me." "Reba, you''re amazing," Mio said, pulling her into his arms. "Do what you want to do. I''ll always support you," Reba said, her heart aching for him. "Alright, then I''ll keep sending you flowers every day," Mio said happily. "It''s the thing that makes me happiest. I even learned a few new ways to wrap white roses online." "No wonder the bouquets you send have been looking more refinedtely. Did you wrap them yourself?" "Yes. I don''t know why, but I just want to give you flowers," he admitted. "Then... send me flowers for a lifetime." "With pleasure," Mio said, smiling brightly. From that day on, every morning at nine, Reba would receive a bouquet of flowers. Over the past month, her colleagues had grown ustomed to it. But this time, the person delivering the flowers wasn''t a courier-it was Mio himself. Along with the flowers, he brought her homemade breakfasts. On the first day, Reba was unaware it was him. When her secretary knocked on the door, she said, "Vice President, someone''s here with flowers for you." Chapter 844: I’m Staying Over For someone like her, deliveries were usually signed for at the reception desk. But when they learned the roses were sent by Mio, an exception was made. The delivery person was instructed to hand the roses directly to her every day. "Let him in," Reba said without looking up from her work. "You can go in," the secretary told the visitor. The president would undoubtedly be pleased to see him. Lately, Reba had been acting like her soul had been whisked away. This was Mio''s second visit to Reba''s office. Thest time, they had stripped away each other''s masks and ended up parting on bad terms. But this time, Mio was in great spirits. As he entered, he saw Reba buried behind herputer, busy with documents. He couldn''t help but remember his own life when he once lived like this. "Miss, these are your flowers. Please sign for them," Mio said, breaking the silence. Reba''s pen paused mid-stroke. "You... why are you here?" she asked, her face lighting up with unmistakable delight. Yesterday, she had spent the entire day at Mio''s flower shop. They''d shared a candlelit dinner by the seaside before he dropped her off at home. She hadn''t expected to see him again so soon-let alone delivering flowers himself. "Are you unhappy to see me?" Mio teased, his gaze sweeping over the room filled with white roses. Some were wilting, others had already withered. "You didn''t throw them away?" he asked, surprised that Reba had kept the flowers for so long. "Even though you didn''t leave a single card, I knew they were from you. Knowing that, I couldn''t bear to throw them away," Reba admitted, her cheeks tinged with a rosy blush. "Good girl," Mio praised, setting a thermos on her desk. "Here''s a reward: a cup of hot coffee. I just brewed it and brought it over. It should still be warm." "You even made me coffee?" "Of course. You liked it yesterday, so I made you a cup to help you stay energized." "Perfect timing. I overslept this morning and didn''t have breakfast. This warm coffee is perfect," Reba said, taking a sip. "I love this vor-it''s special because you made it." "From tomorrow on, I''ll bring you breakfast. Skipping breakfast isn''t good for you," Mio said, his voice filled with concern. "You used to work as hard as I do. You know how busy we get," Reba sighed. "That''s true. But have you thought about taking a break? I''m not working right now, but I''ve made some investments over the years. Maybe I can''tpare to your family''s wealth, but I have enough to take care of you for a lifetime. Why don''t we just run away together?" Mio said, gently wrapping his arms around her. He couldn''t stand seeing her work so hard. "Mio, you know it''s not about the money. L is still young, Phil is in Clothville, Julian has his own business, and my grandfather is aging. I can''t let my mom handle thepany all by herself." "If it ever gets too much for you, just take a break. Whatever you decide, I''ll always support you," Mio said, burying his face in the crook of her neck, inhaling the scent of her hair. To him, it was the best fragrance in the world. "Mio, I wish I had met you sooner." "Why?" "Then you wouldn''t have been lonely for so long." "I''m not lonely now that I have you," Mio whispered, kissing her neck. They were in the throes of new love, where even a single kiss could ignite a fire. "Mio, stop. We''re in the office," Reba said, her voice trembling. "Alright," Mio said, unwilling to push her into anything she wasn''t ready for. "I''ll leave now and pick you up after work." "Isn''t the flower shop just you right now? Don''t you need to stay and watch it?" Reba asked. "Do you think I run the shop for money? It''s just flowers. If someone wants to steal or rob them, they''re wee to. Besides, there''s hardly any business. My flowers bloom only for you." "Such sweet talk," Reba said,ughing. In the past, she would have found such words nauseating, buting from Mio, they felt incredibly sweet. As you reach the final pages, remember that novi L5s is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away! "You can make it even sweeter with a kiss," Mio teased. "Well... since you brought me coffee, I''ll give you one," Reba said, leaning in. She aimed for his cheek, but Mio turned his head at thest moment, and her kissnded on his lips instead. Their lips met, and the gentle kiss quickly turned passionate. Reba felt herself melting under his touch. "I''ll try to leave work early tonight," she said, her heart fluttering. "Good," Mio replied, feeling something stir within him for the first time. No woman had ever made him feel this way before. Their rtionship felt like uncharted territory-kissing in the car, over dinner, whenever they parted. Their affection grew rapidly, though Mio never pushed her beyond herfort zone. On the contrary, it was Reba who often felt breathless from his kisses. That evening, after dinner at his apartment, Mio offered to take her home. "What''s the rush to send me away? I''m not leaving tonight. I''m staying over," Reba said with a teasing smile. "Of course you can stay, if you want to," Mio replied, suddenly shy. "You can sleep in the master bedroom, and I''ll take the guest room. I''ll go tidy it up now." Watching his ears turn red, Reba couldn''t help butugh. Was he really this innocent? All she wanted was to spend the night at his ce, and he was acting like a bashful schoolboy. For Mio, this was his first real rtionship. In the past, love had been a game, a hunt. But now, with Reba, he understood the joy of it. When she followed him into the guest room and saw him carefully making the bed, Reba hugged him from behind. "Mio, I think I''m falling for you more and more," she murmured. "As long as you don''t start hating me more and more, I''m happy," Mio said with a softugh. He loved the feeling of her arms around him. It made him feel like he was no longer alone. "How could I? I''ll love you for the rest of my life," Reba said, resting her head against his back. "Alright," he replied. Once the bed was ready, they curled up on the sofa to watch TV. The show didn''t matter-what mattered was being with each other. "Mio, I didn''t bring any pajamas," Reba said suddenly. "You can wear mine," he offered. "Sure." Mio handed her a set of his silk pajamas. Reba went to his room to freshen up. The room was spotless, not at all like a typical man''s room. It had a clean and elegant vibe. She soaked in his bathtub, used his body wash, and even picked up his razor, yfully pretending to shave her face. She felt like a curious child, exploring every corner and imagining his daily routine. When she finished, she went to the guest room and knocked on the door. "Mio." "Yes? What''s wrong?" Mio quickly opened the door, only to freeze when he saw her. She was wearing only his oversized pajama top, which barely covered her hips, leaving her long legs exposed. "You... why aren''t you wearing pants?" he stammered, quickly turning away. "They''re too long. This is morefortable. Tonight, I''m sleeping with you," Reba said boldly, climbing into his bed and patting the spot beside her. "Come on." Chapter 845: A Woman in Love She sat on the bed and patted the spot next to her. Mio blushed as he walked over. "Reba, are you sure you want me to sleep with you?" "I''m used to holding something when I sleep," Reba said, her big blue eyes gazing at him quietly. "Alright, then I''ll turn off the lights." Mio walked to the side, turned off the lights, and cautiouslyy down beside her. The moment he got into bed, Reba''s body moved closer to his. His body stiffened, and he struggled to suppress the restlessness in his heart. Reba leaned close to his ear and whispered, "Mio, I''m not satisfied." "Hm? Not satisfied with what?" Mio tried to ignore the sensation of her breath tickling his ear. "That kiss. I washed it away," Reba said suddenly, then gently bit his earlobe. Even Mio, who could be slow at times, understood what she meant. "Reba, you..." In the darkness, Reba''s fingers slid into his pajamas, her touch sending shivers across his skin. Being touched by the woman he loved, especially in the dark, made his heartbeat race uncontrobly. "Take me," Reba said suddenly. "I want to be your woman." Her straightforward words struck Mio''s heart. Many times, he had responded to Reba''s kisses with desire. It wasn''t that he didn''t want her-it was that he respected her. "Reba, I never thought about marriage before. But after meeting you, I started dreaming of having a home. I want to give you a home. I want to marry you. So, Reba, I want to wait until we''re married..." "Mio, are you secretly so traditional?" Reba was surprised. She had thought Mio was holding back because he feared she might reject him. Now that she had made the first move, he should agree, right? But to her surprise, Mio had always nned to wait until their wedding night. "Because I want to be responsible for you." "Don''t you want me?" Reba asked, suddenly feeling a little sorry for this serious man. "I do. But it''s okay-I can control myself. I..." Before he could finish, Reba kissed him, silencing all his words in that kiss. She had assumed Mio was a rogue, but she hadn''t expected him to have such firm principles and such an adorably genuine side. "Reba, I won''t take the final step tonight, but I can make you feel good in other ways. Do you want to try?" Mio''s voice drifted over. "What ways?" Now it was Reba''s turn to be surprised. "You''ll know soon enough," Mio said softly. By the time they stopped, Reba''s face was flushed, and her body was limp as shey in Mio''s arms. "Mio, you... you''re awful," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "Do you like it?" he asked. "Hmph... I won''t say." "Not saying means you liked it. Reba, in a few days, can I visit your parents?" Mio kissed her hair. "Pfft, what you just said sounds like something from centuries ago." As you reach the final pages, remember that novi L5s is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away! "Our family has always been strict with its children, so I guess I''m traditional deep down. But I''m worried-what if your parents don''t like me?" Reba could hear the concern in his voice. "Don''t worry. My parents are very open- minded. As long as we''re happy, they won''t say anything. Now I sud nly want to marry you sooner." "Really?" Mio''s eyes lit up. "You want to have a home with me sooner?" "No, I want to have you sooner." Reba was blunt. The strange feeling Mio had given her earlier was something she had never experienced before. "You... I don''t even know what to say. Let''s get some rest. We have work tomorrow." Mio was overjoyed that Reba didn''t reject his actions but instead liked them. "Mm." Reba hugged him around the neck and kissed his cheek. "Goodnight, my Mio." "Goodnight, my love." Reba slept soundly in Mio''s arms, but Mio spent half the night restless. The woman he loved was right beside him, yet he couldn''t do anything. It was pure torture. The next morning, Reba woke up suddenly from a dream. She instinctively reached for the person beside her, only to find Mio gone. "Mio..." She rubbed her sleepy eyes and walked to the living room, but it was empty. Hearing noises from the kitchen, she followed the sound and found Mio frying eggs. "You''re awake? Go wash your face ande have breakfast," Mio said, holding a spat and expertly flipping the eggs. The warm morning sunlight streamed into the kitchen. The sizzling of oil filled the air, and Mio stood by the stove, an apron tied around his waist, spat in hand. Reba felt a warmth in her heart and hugged him from behind. "Mio, I suddenly feel so lucky." "Hm?" Mio was already used to Reba''s asional bouts of affection and loved this side of her. Reba nuzzled the back of his neck. "Because so many women used to like you, but none of them ever saw the real you. None of them knew how wonderful you are. But I get to see what they couldn''t and have what they never will." "Reba, you''re wrong. Meeting you is the greatest luck of my life." Mio put down the spat and turned to embrace her. Their eyes were filled with love for each other. Reba, still wearing only his oversized pajama shirt, revealed faint glimpses of her curves. "You little vixen, tempting me so early in the morning. Are you trying to torture me?" Mio sighed. "I wanted to test your self-control, Mr. Walsh," Reba teased with a yful smile. "Mr. Walsh''s self-control isn''t as good as you think. Go change your clothes, or I might actually eat you up." "Go ahead. I''d like to see you try," Reba said boldly. "You troublemaker. Look, the eggs are burnt." Mio sighed helplessly as he scraped the burnt eggs out of the pan and cracked another egg into it with practiced ease. Watching his fluid movements, Reba looked amazed. "Mio, you can cook?" "Yeah. I learned when I was a kid. My parents passed away early, and an old nanny took care of me. She was elderly, so I didn''t want her to work too hard, and I learned to cook with her. Later, when I had money, I picked up some bad habits. I didn''t like having people in my house. Except for social events, I always cooked at home. I''m no chef, but it''s edible." "I just discovered another one of your talents. How can you be this amazing?" Reba looked at him as if she''d found a treasure. "For you, I''ll learn even more. Now, stop distracting me, or this egg will burn too." Mio smiled helplessly. Only then did Reba leave the kitchen, her face glowing with the joy of a woman in love. Chapter 846: A Love-Struck Heart He used to cook just to fill his stomach, but now, with Reba in his life, Mio found joy in making her happy. A simple breakfast could earn Reba''s heartfelt praise, and soon, she became utterly smitten. To her, Mio was simply extraordinary. "Mio,e to my house tonight. I''ll call my family to let them know," Reba said, turning to nce at him as he drove. How could someone look so handsome even while driving? She finally understood why so many women had fallen so deeply for him in the past. There was a kind of magic about him-an allure that grew stronger the more time you spent with him. "Tonight? I thought we agreed on a few dayster," Mio replied, his tone calm. "I want to introduce you to my family as soon as possible. It feels like I''ve found a treasure, and I can''t wait to share it with them." "Alright. I''ll pick you up this afternoon, and we''ll go together," he agreed. After all, it was inevitable. Better to face it sooner rather thanter. Reba nodded happily. Later, as Mio dropped her off at work as usual, he began his long day of preparations. Thankfully, he had done his homework weeks ago while trying to secure a business deal. He knew the preferences of every member of the Ba family. For a first visit, he couldn''t show up empty-handed. He spent the entire day shopping for gifts. Meanwhile, Reba had already informed her family. As soon as the workday ended, she hurriedly left the office-meeting Mio was the part of her day she always looked forward to the most. "Mio!" she called out as she approached him. "You''re off work early today?" he asked, smiling. "I just couldn''t wait to see you," she said honestly, her personality candid and open. Reba never hid her feelings-when she liked something, it showed. "Alright then, ready to head to your house now?" Mio asked. "Of course! I''ve already told them you''reing. Mio, is it just me, or have you gotten even more handsome?" Reba''s eyes sparkled as she looked at him. Mio, dressed impably for his first meeting with her family, couldn''t help but smile. He appearedposed, but his palms were damp with nervous sweat. He had nothing to his name right now and couldn''t stop worrying about whether the Ba family would ept him. "Mio, we''re here. What are you daydreaming about?" Reba''s voice snapped him back to reality. "Oh, I''ll grab the stuff from the trunk," he said quickly. "Why are you being so formal? You''re practically family already-you don''t need to bring anything," Reba said, her tone teasing yet affectionate. She had already decided he belonged to her, even if her family hadn''t officially approved yet. "It''s my first visit. It''s only polite," Mio insisted. He kissed her lightly before heading to the trunk, returning with bags of gifts and a potted orchid in his arms. "Did you raid a wholesale market? Why so much stuff? And where did you even find this orchid?" Reba asked, astonished. "I dug it up from a friend''s ce. I heard your grandfather loves nts," Mio exined, bncing the orchid carefully while carrying the rest of the bags. Reba was touched by his thoughtfulness. The phrase "love me, love my family" came to mind. The more care Mio showed to her family, the more it proved how much he cherished her. When they arrived at the house, she thought they''d be early, but to her surprise, everyone else was already there. Aurora was lounging on the couch watching TV while Julian fed her fruit. Reba had always thought Ba men were the most devoted, but now she realized Mio was just as wonderful. L was off to the side, sketching, while their parents sat in formal attire, clearly expecting them. "We''re back," Reba announced. Aurora, already aware of Reba and Mio''s rtionship, greeted him warmly with a smile. "Wee, Mio. Come in." It had been a couple of months since Miost saw Aurora, and her pregnancy was now unmistakable. Her once petite face had grown rounder, and Julian seemed determined to pamper her into bing even plumper. "Come in and have some fruit," Julian said coolly. As you reach the final pages, remember that novi L5s is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away! Mio, usually eloquent, suddenly found himself at a loss for words. Holding the orchid awkwardly, he stood rooted to spot. "You''ve met Julian and Aurora already. This is my sister L, and these are my parents," Reba introduced everyone. "Hello, I''m Mio," he said, clutching the orchid like a shield. "Put the nt down; it must be heavy," Reba''s mother said kindly. "Yes, ma''am," Mio replied, setting the orchid down. As he did, he noticed everyone''s eyes on him, scrutinizing him. Nervous, he stood stiffly, as if at attention in a military drill. Reba quickly came to his rescue. "Mom, every single one of these gifts was handpicked by Mio. He put so much effort into it." "You''re already siding with him, and you''re not even married yet," her mother teased. Mio scratched his head shyly. "I wasn''t sure if you''d like them. This one is for L," he said, handing over a gift. "For me?" L eximed, setting aside her sketchbook. She opened the beautifully wrapped package to find a limited-edition pink Hello Kitty plush. Her eyes lit up. "Wow! This is a collector''s item! How did you even get your hands on this?" she asked, delighted. "I had a friend help me track it down," Mio admitted. L''s instant excitement eased his nerves-one down, a few more to go. "Mom, Dad, open yours next," Reba urged, curious herself. As you reach the final pages, remember that novi L5s is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away! Inside their package was a set of matching watches, elegant and understated. The thoughtful gift immediately won them over. "Look at that! These couple''s watches are perfect. They''ll look great on you two," Reba said happily. "I''m too old to wear something like this. People willugh at me," her mother protested lightly, though the smile on her face betrayed her delight. Her father, however, wasted no time. "Let me help you put it on," he said, understanding her sentiment immediately. "It fits perfectly. Thank you, Mio. You''ve put a lot of thought into this." "As long as you like it," Mio replied, handing thest gift bag to Aurora. "I wasn''t sure what to get you, but I heard you''re expecting twins. So, I had these made." Aurora opened the box to find two intricately crafted good-luck charms woven from colorful thread. "I hope your little ones arrive safely and grow up healthy," Mio said sincerely. Aurora smiled warmly. "Thank you. These are wonderful." Just as everyone was admiring their gifts, an older man descended the stairs. "We have a guest?" "Grandpa, this is Mio. Come see what he brought for you!" Reba said, hurrying to help him down the stairs. "Look! Isn''t this the orchid you''ve been searching for? Mio found it for you. Isn''t he amazing?" "Well, well, young man. You do know your stuff," Maxwell said, clearly impressed. Seeing everyone delighted with his gifts, Mio finally rxed. He had spent the entire day, skipping lunch, to gather these presents. Maxwell, thrilled with the orchid, pulled Mio outside to help him nt it in the garden. Just like that, the Ba family epted him as one of their own. Chapter 847: A Lifetime Together Mio was sent away before Reba''s mother finally spoke. "Reba, are you really sure about this?" "Mom, I''m not a child anymore. I know the kind of person I want. Mio is really good to me." Reba understood her parents were likely worried Mio might have ulterior motives. "You''ve always been a smart girl. I trust your judgment. As long as he treats you well and you''re happy, your father and I won''t interfere with your rtionship." Seeing her daughter head-over-heels in love, Reba''s mother couldn''t help but recall her own youth. She understood that feeling. Reba had always been selective. At twenty-seven and still single, her parents had grown concerned she might remain unmarried. Now that she had fallen in love so decisively, it was a relief-though they couldn''t entirely ignore the rumors about Mio''s past with Aurora. "Aunt ra, I believe Mio has changed. You should give him a chance," Aurora said, stepping in to speak on his behalf. "Aurora, you agree with this?" "Yes. I can tell he genuinely cares for Reba. If two people love each other, I don''t think anything else matters." "Well... if even you say so, we''ll give him a chance." "Thank you, Mom!" Reba leaned over and kissed her mother on the cheek. "How old are you now, still acting like a child?" her mother teased. "No matter how old I get, I''ll always be your little girl," Reba replied proudly. "My, you''re getting sweeter with your words these days." "Of course! Mio treats me so well-he''s changed me a lot. He even cooks better than the chef at home, makes amazing coffee, arranges flowers beautifully, and drives like a pro..." "Reba, you sound like you''re in one of those salesmercials," L quipped. "How dare you make fun of me, you little brat!" Reba chased after her sister,ughing. Watching them, Reba''s mother sighed. "She really likes him. It''s fate, I suppose. So many men pursued her before, and she didn''t even give them a nce. Now, all her heart belongs to Mio." "Fate is a strange thing," her father agreed. Mio had sessfully passed the Ba family''s test. That evening, Reba insisted on going home with him. Mio could hardly meet her parents'' eyes, feeling they might think he was stealing their daughter away. For Reba, though, it was simple-her happiness came first. Mio hadn''t done anything to provoke suspicion, but he knew her parents might not see it that way. Clearly, it was time to start nning their wedding. He had once bought a vi, intending to propose to Reba, but that n had been derailed by unforeseen events. Now, Reba arrived at his ce prepared, even bringing her toiletries and personal items. "Goodbye!" Mio awkwardly said his farewells to her parents. Would they think he''d kidnapped their daughter? "Mom, Dad, I won''t being home for a while. I''ll be staying at Mio''s ce. Don''t wait for me for dinner, and don''t worry-Mio will take good care of me!" Reba waved happily as they drove off. The Ba family was left speechless. "Does she have to be so eager? People will think she''s desperate to get married." "Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of Reba," Mio assured them. "Alright. Make sure to visit often," her father replied, resigned. They knew Reba''s personality well-once she made up her mind, no one could change it. As long as she was happy, that was all that mattered. Watching the car disappear down the road, her parents exchanged a look. "Why do I feel like we raised an ungrateful child?" Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free! "L, don''t end up like your sister," her mother warned. "Got it, Mom. I''m going to my room!" L skipped away cheerfully. Mio finally breathed a sigh of relief. Reba wiped the sweat from his brow. "See? I told you my parents are easy to get along with." "Yeah, now I can rx." "From now on, don''t worry. I''ve got your back." "Alright, I''ll rely on you." That night, Reba wasted no time making herself at home, tossing all her belongings into the master bedroom. She hated organizing, but Mio patiently tidied up her clothes and belongings. Before they knew it, they were living together. Mio still felt a bit dazed, but seeing her things in the wardrobe gave him a sense of home. "Mio, you''re amazing. I only watched one episode of a show, and you''ve already organized everything!" Reba said, clinging to him. Over time, Mio discovered Reba was a clingy, affectionate woman who loved to act spoiled-and he adored her for it. "I''m only good to you," Mio said, tapping her nose. "Now go shower and sleep. It''ste." "Yes, sir!" Reba cheerfully grabbed her nightgown and headed to the bathroom. When she came out, the room was dark. "Mio?" she called out curiously, noticing a faint glow from the living room. She followed the light and found the living room filled with candles arranged in a heart shape. Rose petals covered the floor. Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free! In the soft candlelight, Mio knelt on one knee, holding a ring. "Reba, will you marry me?" It had been a rushed setup, but it was the best he could do on short notice. Reba covered her mouth, nodding through her tears. She had thought Mio wouldn''t propose again after she ruined his first attempt. "Yes," she whispered. In the romantic glow, he slid the ring onto her finger. "You once said I bought gifts for your parents and sister but not for you. Today, this ring is the gift I''ve been waiting to give you." "How did you know my ring size?" Reba asked, touched beyond words. "I''ve held your hand so many times. If I didn''t know by now, wouldn''t I deserve to be punished?" he joked. "I''d never let that happen. From now on, you''re my dearest husband." Reba threw herself at him, knocking him to the ground. "Mio, let''s get married," she said, her voice trembling with emotion. She wanted nothing more than to be his bride. "Alright. As long as you want it..." "I do. I want to be your bride," Reba said, tears streaming down her face. She didn''t know why she was crying-she just felt overwhelmed with joy. "I''ll give you a romantic wedding," Mio promised. "I don''t care about formalities. Let''s elope and have a wedding trip instead," Reba suggested. She had always been open-minded. What mattered to her was the person, not the ceremony. "Alright. Whatever you want, I''ll be with you for the rest of my life." Mio had long since let go of ambition and fame. As long as he could be with her, that was true happiness. "Then it''s settled. Forever. Neither of us will ever let go of the other''s hand." "Forever," Mio agreed. Chapter 848: Love and Hate For the first time, Aurora stayed overnight at the Ba family estate. The warmth and hospitality of the Ba family members quickly dispelled her earlier apprehensions. While Julian was in the shower, Aurora examined the jade bracelet in her hand. This was the second bracelet she had received. The first was given to her by the Alvarez family, and now this one hade from Maxwell. The bracelet was a vibrant green, with intricate threads of natural patterns running through it-nature''s most exquisite decoration. Suddenly, a thought struck her. The bracelet seemed familiar. What if, she mused, this green bracelet were dyed red? It would look identical to the red jade bracelet she had acquired before. Although both were jade bracelets, the texture and pattern of jade varied by origin; no two pieces were ever truly identical. The only possibility was that these two bracelets originated from the same piece of jade. When Aurora had purchased the red bracelet in Rome, she''d been drawn to it by an inexplicable feeling. Now, holding this green bracelet, she felt the same connection. She had once worn the red bracelet as her good luck charm, only to give it to her motherter. Miraculously, her mother''s health, which had been deteriorating, began to improve. Coincidence, or was it fate? Aurora felt an undeniable link between herself and the bracelet. She couldn''t wait to confront Maxwell and uncover the truth. The butler escorted her to the study, where Maxwell was examining the ink painting Aurora had brought with her. She had picked it up in haste, drawn to its artistic charm, without even noticing who had painted it. "Grandfather." "Why aren''t you asleep yet?" Maxwell turned away from the painting, his expression filled with a depth Aurora couldn''t decipher. "Grandfather, I need to ask you something. It''s about this bracelet." "Take a seat," Maxwell said, his demeanor suddenly serious, a stark contrast to the cheerful elder Aurora had seen earlier. "Grandfather, a few months ago, I bought a red jade bracelet in Rome. Maybe it''s just my imagination, but I feel like it''s very simr to this green bracelet, except for the color. At the time, I identally fell into the ocean while pregnant. The icy waters should have harmed me, but I waspletely fine. Even my child remained healthy. Later, I gave the bracelet to my mother. Her health, which had been poor, began to improve after she started wearing it. I know all this might sound far-fetched, but the coincidences are too strange to ignore. I can''t help but feel there''s something more to it." Auroraid out her thoughts, watching Maxwell''s calm reaction. "Little girl, do you know why the Ba family has been at odds with the Walsh family for over a century? Despite never coborating, we''ve always been in quiet Aurora sensed that this had something to do with the bracelet but wasn''t sure how. "I''m not sure, Grandfather. Why don''t you just tell me?" "Do you know why ourpany is called Radiant Horizons?" "I... don''t know." "And why did you choose to give me this painting?" Maxwell gestured toward the ink painting Aurora had brought. The painting depicted two figures in long robes, one ying a zither, the other a flute, amidst a misty rain. Aurora had been struck by the painting''s serene beauty and its depiction of the deep bond between the two figures. "I thought the mood was beautiful, so I chose it. Is there something wrong with it?" she asked. Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free! "I thought you knew," Maxwell said with a sigh. "It seems you chose it by ident, but what a coincidence it is." "This painting..." "The two figures in the painting are Lyra Walsh and Lucian Ba. They were lovers." "The woman was the head of the Walsh family!" Aurora eximed, a sudden realization dawning on her. "Yes, the same woman who defied the heavens to alter fate, saving the Walsh family at the cost of a terrible curse on your family''s future leaders," Maxwell exined. "I found an old diary of hers in the library," Aurora said. "She wrote of her guilt toward her lover. So her lover was the one sacrificed for her decision?" "Correct. Traditionally, emperors had two astrologers-one of light and one of shadow. Our family represented the light, yours the shadow. But in their generation, Lyra Walsh and Lucian Ba fell in love, breaking all conventions. When political upheaval struck, Lyra foresaw the Walsh family''s doom. The only way to save her family was to alter fate itself, making the Ba family scapegoats. Her decision not only hurt innocent people but also destroyed their love. The red jade bracelet you mentioned was originally identical to this green one. They were crafted from the same rare piece of jade by our ancestor, who gifted them to Lyra Walsh. When she made her fateful decision, she returned the bracelets to him as a symbol of their severed bond." "But why did one bracelet turn red? And did your ancestor survive the purge?" Aurora listened intently as Maxwell revealed the full story. Fate, it seemed, was a mysterious force. She was astonished to learn that Julian was a descendant of Lucian Ba. A century of animosity had been unraveled by her love for Julian. "If our ancestor had died, there wouldn''t be a Ba family today. The family managed to secretly save him, but the rest were executed. The red bracelet was stained with the blood of our family, and its whereabouts were unknown for years. The surviving family members fled to New York, avoiding Lyra Walsh, who was also there. Despite his love for her, our ancestor never sought her out again. He loved her, but he also hated her. Heter married an ordinary woman, but he never touched the bracelet again. He foresaw that, a centuryter, the two families would reconcile, and the bracelet would find its true owner. That owner is you." Aurora stared at the bracelet in her hand, suddenly aware of the weight it carried. "Then... is the Walsh family curse real?" "In a way, yes. The blood of the innocent stained that bracelet red, while the Walsh family paid the price through shorter lifespans for their leaders. It is a form of retribution." Aurora hesitated, unsure how to judge right from wrong. "How can the curse be lifted?" "It already has." "What? How?" "The two bracelets, originally one, were separated. The red one absorbed the resentment of my family. Over time, that resentment faded. When you and Julian fell deeply in love, fulfilling the wish of our ancestors, the two bracelets reunited. That moment lifted the curse. You''ve already found both bracelets." Chapter 849: The Rest of Our Lives Aurora was overjoyed. After reading countless books without finding a solution, she finally uncovered the truth. "Does this mean my mother can be saved?" she asked eagerly. "Didn''t you say she''s already better?" "Yes," Aurora nodded. "There will be no more curses, and the Walsh family''s debts to the Ba family are now fully repaid. Back then, our ancestor came to New York, and until his death, the only person he ever loved was Lyra Walsh. The two of them were bound by regrets and deep-seated hatred. They couldn''t be together in life, but I hope that in another lifetime, they''ll meet again." "Grandpa, this story is both heartbreaking and moving," Aurora said, her heart heavy after hearing it. "Stories never truly end. Perhaps this is the beginning of another story." "The beginning of another story?" Aurora asked. "It''ste. You should rest. Otherwise, Julian will start worrying when he can''t find you." As soon as he finished speaking, Julian''s voice echoed from the doorway. "Aurora, what are you doing in Grandpa''s study sote at night?" "Nothing, just saying goodnight to Grandpa," Aurora said with a gentle smile. "Goodnight," Maxwell replied. He had never shared these stories with Julian. As far as he was concerned, all that mattered was their love for each other. The rest was irrelevant. Julian took Aurora''s hand and walked her out, his tone full of reproach. "Don''t wander off without telling me. Don''t you know I''d be worried?" "What''s there to worry about? We''re at home," Aurora replied. "Last time, at the Alvarez family estate, we were only apart for a few hours, and look what happened. How can I not worry?" "Fine, I''ll stay by your side from now on. Does that make you happy?" "That''s more like it." Maxwell watched their retreating figures before shifting his gaze back to the ink painting hanging on the wall. Over the course of a century, the painting had yellowed slightly with age. The depicted couple yed music together, their harmony eternal. Perhaps, a hundred yearster, they would reunite in this world. Without the entanglements of family interests, they could simply love each other. The lost pair of bracelets had been reunited, the curse lifted, and a new story was beginning. Aurora had inherited the bracelets, and since Tina began wearing one, her health had steadily improved. One day, Tina noticed something peculiar about her bracelet. "Aurora, am I imagining things? When you first gave this to me, it was bright red, but now it''s faded to a lighter shade." "Mom, that''s a good thing. It''ll eventually turn vibrant green again," Aurora reassured her. "Really?" Aurora kept the secret to herself. Everything had already been resolved, and as long as her family remained by her side, that was all that mattered. News arrived of Bramwell Elderstone''s passing. He was found at her grandmother''s grave, looking peaceful, with a faint smile on his lips. Perhaps, in another world, he had gone to reunite with his Miss Seraphina. Decades of longing and devotion had finally dissipated. On the day of the funeral, heavy rain poured down. Aurora attended alongside her entire family. Bramwell, who had dedicated his entire life to the family''s cause, could finally let go of his burdens. Aurora, holding a ck umbre, stepped forward to pay her respects, bowing three times before the grave. Without his steadfast efforts, the R family would have long fallen into the hands of others. He left behind a will with only one request: to be buried next to her grandmother. "Grandpa Bramwell, rest assured. I will ensure the family flourishes," Aurora vowed. Tina, who had spent years under Bramwell''s care, wept uncontrobly. To her, he had been like a father. John Walsh held her tightly. "He''s found peace. Don''t be too sad," he whispered. Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free! Mr. Grant stood silently before the grave, his expression devoid of joy. "After all these years of rivalry, I finally won. And yet, I don''t feel triumphant," he said bitterly. After everyone had paid their respects, they left the cemetery one by one. The rain cleared, and sunlight broke through the clouds. "Julian, look-a rainbow!" Aurora pointed to the arch across the sky. "A rainbow after the rain. It''s a good omen," Julian said. "Grandpa Bramwell lived a lonely life. He worked so hard," Aurora sighed. Loving someone in silence for a lifetime, never revealing his feelings, was a cruel fate. "There''s no such thing as hardship when it''s voluntary. He found his purpose in it. We, the living, must live well to honor their hopes for us." "Yes," Aurora agreed, holding Julian''s hand tightly. So many people loved but could not be together. Despite the trials she had faced, she was grateful to have Julian by her side in the end. "Julian, let''s go back in a few months." "Why the sudden desire to return?" "Because... I want to hold our wedding in Clothville." "Alright. Wherever you want, we''ll make it happen," Julian said, embracing her as they walked away, happiness surrounding them. After the funeral, Mr. Grant fell gravely ill and passed away within two weeks. Aurora took back control of the family''s affairs, redistributing shares and ensuring that everyone became self-reliant, no longer dependent on the family''s wealth. The restructured R family emerged stronger, free from past conflicts. On May 20th, Aurora woke early, spending a long time choosing an outfit. Julian brought her breakfast and teased, "Little Bunny, are you raiding the closet?" "Julian, I''ve gained weight. None of these clothes look good on me," sheined, plopping onto the bed in frustration. "Didn''t I hire a designer to create custom pieces for you? Even those don''t work?" "They''re all maternity clothes. I don''t like them," she pouted. "Well... you are a pregnant woman. What else would you wear?" Julian said, smiling at her growing temper. "I want to wear something pretty! But this big belly... because of these two little ones, I can''t wear anything nice anymore!" "Just bear with it for a little while longer. You''ll be able to wear whatever you want after they''re born, alright?" Julian coaxed her like a child. "But today''s the day we get our marriage certificate, and all these clothes are ugly!" Julian finally understood her frustration. "My Little Bunny looks good in anything. Besides, the certificate only shows your neck-it doesn''t matter what you''re wearing." "Really?" "Of course. Now, stop worrying and eat breakfast. Then we''ll head out to get it done." "But we need to hurry! Today''s an auspicious day, so lots of people will be lining up," Aurora fretted. "Don''t worry. I''ve already arranged everything. No one will take our spot. All you need to do is eat peacefully." "Okay," she relented, finally sitting down to eat. After spending over an hour getting ready, they left the house. At over four months pregnant, her belly was prominent. Julian held her hand constantly, watching her every step to ensure she didn''t fall. When they finally received their certificate, they exchanged a smile. "Now we''re truly a family. For the rest of our lives, let''s take care of each other," Julian said. "Mm," Aurora agreed, her heart full of contentment. Chapter 850: A Surprise To obtain their marriage certificate, Aurora and Julian had endured countless trials and tribtions along the way. Aurora recalled something she once said, "Julian, do you remember what Grandpa and the others mentioned before? They said a fortune teller predicted we would face onest challenge before our wedding. If we overcame it, we''d have a lifetime of happiness. At first, I thought that challenge was when I fell into the sea. But now, I think it was about the R family." "Yes," Julian replied. "That day at the seaside, watching the sunrise, when you left me- do you have any idea how I felt? I tried desperately to catch up to you, but you disappeared right in front of my eyes. At that moment, it felt like my entire world had copsed. Later, when I found out you were returning to your family and nning to inject FT2 to erase your memories of me, my heart hit rock bottom." Even now, whenever Julian thought about those moments, a sense of dread lingered. The journey they had taken together was nothing short of harrowing. "But thankfully, we''ve made it through," Aurora said softly, carefully tucking away their marriage certificate. "Yes, and I''ll never let you suffer again," Julian said, gently stroking her cheek. In June, Aurora sessfully graduated, receiving both her diploma and degree certificate. Her pregnancy was bing more visible, but this didn''t dampen her spirits. The couple''s wedding was being nned with urgency, drawing attention from many who eagerly offered their suggestions. Aurora participated only in tasks rted to invitations and designs, leaving the rest of the wedding details entirely unknown to her. As Julian often said, "Some things lose their magic if revealed too soon." He was determined to spare Aurora the stress of details, ensuring she could enjoy the anticipation of the big day without overexerting herself. The wedding was scheduled for the end of June. As the date approached, Aurora grew increasingly nervous yet excited. What kind of wedding had Julian nned for her? The night before the wedding, Aurora still didn''t know the location. Julian had kept it a closely guarded secret. That night, Aurora slept soundly as usual, unaware of Julian''s ns. He carefully lifted her into his arms, her head instinctively resting against his chest as she remained fast asleep. Wrapping her in a nket, Julian carried her onto a helicopter. Their wedding venue was none other than the private ind Julian had purchased for Aurora years ago. He had kept its existence a secret after buying it, intending it as a special gift for her adulthood. Now, for their wedding, he was finally revealing it to the world. The next morning, Aurora woke up to the sound of the ocean breeze. "Aurora, today''s your big day! Time to get up!" Reba''s cheerful voice rang in her ears. Aurora rubbed her eyes, momentarily disoriented. "Reba? Why are you here?" "Don''t forget, I''m your bridesmaid! Our lovely bride needs to get up and get ready." "Where''s Julian?" "He''s already gone to get everything prepared. The groomsmen will being soon to escort him here to pick you up. We don''t have much time. If Julian hadn''t been so considerate and given you an extra hour of sleep, I would''ve woken you up much earlier." "Alright, alright, I''m getting up," Aurora said with a smile, finally noticing her unfamiliar surroundings. "Wait, is this the ind?" "Yes! Julian really outdid himself this time. When did he secretly buy an ind? If it weren''t for your wedding, we would never have known about such a beautiful ce. But seriously, Aurora, you sleep like a rock. Julian carried you all the way here, and you didn''t wake up once. Isn''t itmon for pregnant women to have trouble sleeping?" Aurora felt a little embarrassed. "These two little ones are well-behaved, so I sleep just fine. Besides, Julian didn''t tell me anything about the wedding location. I didn''t even know where it was!" "That''s because he wanted to surprise you. He nned the entire wedding by himself, down to the smallest details. I''ve never seen anyone so meticulous!" Aurora''s face lit up with happiness. The wedding preparations, often a source of stress for many couples, had been entirely handled by Julian. Not once did he let her worry about anything. "Mio treats you well too," Aurora teased. "Instead of envying me, you should count your blessings!" "That''s true. Mio is the best," Reba said with a grin, her tone revealing just how much she adored her partner. Just then, Irene walked in, carrying a carefully wrapped wedding gown. "Enough chatting! The groom will be here soon. Time to get into your dress." Even the wedding gown had been specially designed by Julian, who had flown to Mn tomission a top designer. This was Aurora''s first time seeing it. Although Julian had loved the tight mermaid-style dress Aurora wore during their photoshoot, her pregnancy was now much more visible. To ensure herfort, Julian had ordered a custom high-waisted gown that wouldn''t put pressure on her belly while elegantly concealing it. Aurora''s eyes widened as she took in the gown''s sweeping train and pristine white fabric. It was the wedding dress every girl dreams of. "Stop staring and put it on!" Reba urged. "Alright." Aurora quickly freshened up and changed into the gown. Standing barefoot on the soft carpet, she twirled in ce. "How do I look?" "Absolutely stunning! Julian has excellent taste," Reba said with admiration. "The hairstylist is ready. Let''s start on your hair," Irene directed, keeping everything organized. As Aurora''s hair was being styled, Irene brought her breakfast, which Julian had thoughtfully prepared in advance. His care and attention to detail left no doubt about his love for her. Nearby, a photographer captured every precious moment. Reba, Irene, L, and the others were just as excited as if they were the ones getting married,ughing and joking as they provided plenty of material for the photos. "The groom is here! Let''s go block the door!" Reba eximed, thrilled by her favorite part of the festivities. "Don''t make it too difficult for him," Aurora said with augh, knowing full well how mischievous her friends could be. "Aurora, you''re already feeling sorry for Julian before we''ve even started?" L teased. "Exactly!" Reba chimed in. Outside, Julian stood nervously in a crisp white suit, clutching a bouquet in his hands. His heart raced as he prepared to see Aurora. "Aurora, I''m here to take you with me," he called out, his voice trembling slightly with emotion. "Julian, it won''t be that easy to take our bride!" Reba shouted back yfully. "What have you prepared?" Julian had anticipated this. From his groomsmen, he grabbed several thick envelopes and slid them under the door. Each one was stuffed to the brim. "Is this enough? If not, I''ve brought a checkbook. Name your price, and I''ll write it down immediately," he said earnestly. Chapter 851: The Grand Wedding In this ce, no one evercked money. Asking for money would be pointless. Reba, always mischievous, said, "We don''t want your money. You have to sing a song. Only if you sing well will we let you in." Without hesitation, Julian began to sing. Even without apaniment, his voice was melodious and captivating. It was Aurora''s first time hearing Julian sing. She hadn''t expected his voice to be so beautiful. With apaniment, he could easily pass as a professional singer. After finishing the song, Julian said anxiously, "I''ve sung. Now, can you open the door?" "No, no," Reba smirked, ready with another challenge. "Now, you need to recite pi to one hundred decimal ces." Aurora was speechless. Was Reba really Julian''s sister? She seemed harsher than an enemy. Even Mira, standing nearby, was nervous for Julian. "This is impossible. Who would be so bored as to memorize pi?" Aurora, however, had full confidence in her man. "He might surprise you." Sure enough, Julian''s voice began: "3. 1415926535..." "He can actually do it!" Mira eximed in shock. Reba, unsatisfied with failing to stump Julian, was about toe up with another challenge when Mio interrupted. "Reba, it''s about time." Reba, hopelessly devoted to her husband, immediately gave in. "Fine, I''ll let you in." She opened the door. Irene nced at her. "No backbone at all. Your husband says one word, and you let them in?" At this moment, Julian, leading the group of dashing groomsmen, entered the room. "Irene," Nick said, looking at her, "we''ll get married someday, too. Be careful not to go overboard, or someone might cause trouble at our wedding." Irene''s face turned red, but she muttered under her breath, "Who said I''d marry you?" L, watching her two sisters fall so easily under their men''s spell, spoke up. "If you want to take her, you''ll have to find her shoes first." Aurora sat barefoot on the bed, cross-legged. Julian, thinking he could finally take his bride, was met with yet another challenge. "Alright, we''ll find them," Julian said, rallying the men to begin a thorough search of the room. The group split up and searched high and low. But after a long time, the shoes were still nowhere to be found. Julian was on the verge of tears. "Little Bunny, are you deliberately making it hard for me to marry you?" "Julian, you''re hopeless." Aurora gave him a meaningful nce and looked down at her dress. Julian instantly understood. "I know where they are!" He gently lifted the hem of her dress, revealing a pristine pair of wedding shoes hidden beneath. "Aurora, you''re so biased towards Julian. You weren''t supposed to tell him," Rebained. "She''s my wife. Of course, she''s biased toward me," Julian said with a smile. Kneeling on one knee, he handed Aurora the bouquet and began putting on her shoes. The photographer zoomed in for a close-up, capturing the sweetness radiating between the two. It was almost tangible, as if it could overflow from the screen. "Alright, let''s go get married," Julian said, sweeping Aurora into his arms. He couldn''t bear to let her walk in such high heels. Aurora, wearing her veil and holding her bouquet, rested her head happily against his chest. The groomsmen and bridesmaids followed them out of the treehouse. Once outside, Aurora noticed that the ind had changed drastically since her visitst year. The entire area was a sea of flowers. Julian had nted fields of purplevender, tended by professional gardeners over the past few months. Aurora was so moved she almost cried. Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit nov L5s for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading! "When did you do all this?" "A long time ago," Julian replied. "I wanted to give you a wedding unlike any other." That was only the first surprise. The second was the European-style carriage waiting in front of the treehouse. As a child, Aurora had said she dreamed of a princeing to marry her on a white horse. At the time, Julian had teased her, saying, "The one on the white horse might not be a prince. He could be a monk." "You remembered?" Aurora''s eyes filled with tears. "I''ve never forgotten a single word you''ve said," Julian said, lifting her into the carriage. He then mounted the white horse and led the way. Above them, a helicopter scattered flower petals from the sky. Sitting in the carriage, Aurora watched thevender fields and the fluttering rose petals. A pathway cut through the fields, lined with a red carpet stretching all the way to the venue. The carriage moved forward slowly, with her beloved man just a few feet ahead. Roses fell like a gentle rain, and drones hovered in the sky, capturing every moment. Even though Reba and the others had known Julian''s n in advance, they were still awestruck when they saw it in person. "It''s so beautiful," someone sighed. No woman could remain unmoved. Mio, noticing Reba''s expression, said softly, "If you like it, we can have a unique wedding of our own." "Forget it. We''ve already decided on a destination wedding. Experiencing this is enough. Too much, and it gets boring," Reba replied, as independent as ever. Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit [email protected] for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading! Irene didn''t say much, but a hint of envy flickered in her eyes. Nick, standing beside her, quietly observed her reaction. Asher, one of the groomsmen, had initially thought he wouldn''t be able to handle such an emotional asion. But seeing everything Julian had done for Aurora, he couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of happiness for them. Phil caught a falling rose petal and said, "Julian''s really romantic. I want a grand wedding like this someday." The main venue was in the middle of thevender fields, a heart-shaped area that Julian had reserved in advance. Instead ofvender, it was filled with lush green grass and scattered wildflowers. The floral pavilion was entirely made of fresh flowers, and the air was filled with a faint, sweet fragrance. The wedding was a gathering of distinguished guests. Both the Montgomery and Alvarez families were influential domestically, and their connections abroad were even more extensive. This wedding became a meeting ground for the elite. Despite having attended countlessvish weddings, the guests were still moved by the freshness and romance of this one. Children chased bubbles and rose petals while the adults mingled in small groups. Tina, dressed elegantly, never thought she would live to see Aurora''s wedding. Her heart was filled with gratitude and joy. John Walsh stood beside her. "Are you moved?" "Yes. I''m so happy. Aurora has finally found her happiness," Tina said, her voice trembling. "I''m happy too, because I''ve found you," John Walsh said, gently pulling her into an embrace. Magnus watched the scene from afar. Although he had known about Tina and John Walsh''s rtionship for some time, he still felt a pang of sadness. It was his failure to take care of Tina that had led to this oue. Holding a champagne ss, he walked over to them. "Long time no see." He had deliberately avoided the rehearsal the night before. Now, standing before them again, there was nothing left to say. Chapter 852: Letting Go Tina had aged only slightly since leaving more than a decade ago. She showed none of the wrinkles or weariness often found in middle-aged women. Standing next to Aurora, the two could easily be mistaken for sisters. John Walsh, tall and dignified, stood beside Tina, perfectlyplementing her presence. Some people, it seemed, were destined to miss their chance. Though Magnus felt a twinge of regret in his heart, he knew that as long as Tina was happy, that was all that mattered. He had hurt her so deeply in the past, and if someone else could now bring warmth to her life, it was the best oue he could hope for. The three of them chatted casually. Tina bore no grudge against Magnus. Perhaps it was because so much time had passed. When she first returned to New York, she would asionally think of Magnus and even follow updates about his life. But as the days grew busier, she no longer had the time to dwell on him. At some point, without even realizing it, she stopped thinking about him altogether. She no longer sought out news of his life or concerned herself with his affairs. Feelings are strange like that. The more you focus on someone, the more they upy your heart. But when the dayes that you truly let go, you suddenly realize: When did I stop thinking about them? With no love and no hate, that chapter of her life was finally closed. "Aurora is here," Tina said, watching as a carriage arrived, carrying someone who looked like a princess. Julian stepped out, holding Aurora''s hand. The crowd erupted into apuse, mingling with the sound of the wedding march. White bubbles and rose petals floated through the air. This was Aurora''s dream wedding. She walked gracefully down the red carpet, her luxurious gown trailing behind her. Julian''s face was lit with an undeniable smile, one he couldn''t hide even if he tried. He had waited years for this day. The promise made in childhood was finally fulfilled today. They stood before everyone, exchanging rings and a kiss. Confetti rained down over their heads as Aurora and Julian embraced. Everyone who knew the story of their love understood how much they had endured to reach this moment. Atst, they were Happy rogettter." The ceremony followed traditional customs, and one of the final steps was serving tea to their parents. Magnus and Tina sat together. Given Aurora''s pregnancy, nobody wanted her to exhaust herself. "Mom, Dad, please have some tea," Aurora said, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears. The scene of her family reunited was something she had only ever dreamed of, and today, it hade true. "Good girl," Tina said, unable to hold back her tears. For over a decade, she had believed her life would end by the time she turned forty. She never imagined she would one day reunite with her daughter, let alone see Aurora starting her own family. "Be happy," Tina whispered, tightly embracing Aurora. Aurora nodded repeatedly, tears streaming down her face. The sight of the mother and daughter hugging deeply moved everyone present. Reba, too, wiped her eyes. Mio pulled her into his arms. "Why are you so emotional at someone else''s wedding?" "I just am," Reba said, burying her head against Mio''s chest. She knew, no matter what, Mio would always be the one who understood her best. "Aurora and Julian will be happy. And so will we. Don''t cry, or your makeup will smudge," Mio whispered into her ear. "Hmph, are you saying I''ll look bad?" "Never. You''re the love of my life. If I ever disliked anyone, it would never be you," Mio said with a grin. "Sweet talker." "Well, you haven''t tried it yet. How do you know it''s sweet?" Mio teased, lifting Reba''s chin and leaning in for a kiss. Although they were the best man and maid of honor, and everyone''s eyes were on Aurora and Julian, their intimate moment didn''t go unnoticed. From afar, Ivy watched Mio, the man who had once broken her heart into pieces. She used to believe he was incapable of love, incapable of truly caring for anyone. Now, she realized she had been wrong. It wasn''t that he couldn''t love-it was that he hadn''t yet found the right person. Today, he had. And that woman suited him perfectly. When Mio entered earlier, Ivy had seen him. He was different now, gentler, moreposed. She had heard snippets of his life from others. In the end, he had given up everything. Once, he had used Ivy to achieve his goals. Now, he was willing to give up everything for another woman. Love, she thought, truly was extraordinary. "Is that him?" Frank asked, sensing something unusual. Ivy had been staring at the man longer than she should have. The man was handsome, tall, and elegant-everything Frank was not. Compared to Mio, Frank felt a pang of insecurity. "Yes, that''s him. But I don''t feel anything for him anymore, Frank. Don''t overthink it," Ivy said hastily. If Mio had been a beautiful dream, then waking up meant seeing the truth. Frank was the one who had stood by her through all the small moments of life. He epted her as she was, and Ivy felt she had been blessed by fate to have him. She couldn''t ask for more. Still, everyone has that lingering curiosity. When you hear about an ex moving on, you can''t help but wonder about them. "Alright, I won''t overthink it," Frank said, though his hand tightened around hers as if afraid she might slip away. Fate had a funny way of bringing people together. Ivy and Mio ended up at the same table. "Mio, is this your friend?" Reba asked, oblivious to who Ivy was. Mio nced at Ivy. Of all the people he had wronged, she was the one he owed the most. "I''m sorry," he said suddenly. Ivy was taken aback. "You..." Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit novi L5s for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading! "In the past, I used you. I hope you can forgive me," Mio said sincerely. Ivy smiled. "I used to think I hated you. But I realized I don''t. If not for you, I wouldn''t have met him. So, we''re even." Only then did Mio notice the tall man in a simple ck T-shirt standing beside Ivy. She looked happy, truly happy. "Then I''m d. I wish you happiness," Mio said. "And I wish you the same," Ivy replied, linking arms with Frank as they walked past Mio. For the first time, she felt entirely at peace, as though nothing had ever happened between them. After Ivy left, Reba spoke up. "Was she your ex-girlfriend?" Her tone wasced with displeasure. "She was... more like a pawn. I used her," Mio admitted without hesitation. "Back then, I didn''t see it as wrong. Now, I know how terribly I acted." "Hmph. You have so many exes." "Jealous?" Mio teased, pulling her closer. "From now on, there''s only you, okay?" "No." "Reba, don''t be mad." "Let me bite you, and I won''t be mad." "Fine, bite however you want." Mio braced himself dramatically. Reba turned and wrapped her arms around his neck, kissing him deeply. "Remember, you''re mine. Forever." Chapter 853: An Unexpected Encounter Apart from Mio and Ivy, another pair of estranged lovers also crossed paths unexpectedly. Susan had heard the news of Aurora''s wedding and made a point to attend. The past was behind them, and she genuinely wished Aurora happiness. Marcos, representing the Giron family, had alsoe. Ever since Susan left, he had been searching for her, but she seemed to have vanished without a trace. Falling into despair, Marcos lived like a shadow of himself, moving through his days without purpose. The Giron family arranged blind dates for him, but he would only sit there in silence or stare nkly into space for hours. He was alive, yet lifeless, and his family grew weary of seeing him this way. Eventually, the Giron family began to question themselves-had they made a mistake? They allowed him to step outside their rigid traditions and granted him permission to search for Susan. But no one, not even the Simmons family, knew where she had gone. Every time Marcos had a business trip, he volunteered, hoping to find Susan in some corner of the world. But the world is vast, and even in the same city, a reunion is never guaranteed, let alone in another country. Marcos had no intention of attending the wedding. Witnessing someone else''s joy only reminded him of his own unhappiness. Yet, with no one else from the Giron family avable, he had no choice but toe. He never expected that this wedding would reunite him with Susan. She had grown much thinner. When she was a star, she had always been careful about her image, fearing even a two-pound weight gain would make her look bad on camera. After leaving the entertainment industry, she had taken up cooking at home, focusing on nutrition. But everything had been ruined. Their child, once her entire hope, had been taken away. Susan had misunderstood him and Emily at the caf, and from that moment, she disappearedpletely. When Marcos saw Susan for the first time in years, his heart trembled. He had finally found her. But he didn''t approach her immediately, afraid he might scare her away. As Aurora and Julian embraced, Susan quietly wiped away her tears, though a faint smile lingered on her lips. That expression told Marcos that Susan had moved on from the past-she truly wished Aurora happiness. Wilerrutle weardning was rearning his error, Susarrsnippet away withouta souror! Silentaure simply to witness Aurora''s joy. That was enough. As the wedding concluded, spotted someone. Hayden. turned left. Amid the vastvender fields, she He hade for the same reason-watching from afar and leaving without drawing attention. Since their divorce, Susan hadn''t seen Hayden. Now, she gazed at the man she had once loved so deeply, the man for whom she had risked everything. Time had changed them. The people were the same, but the story''s protagonists had shifted. They stopped in their tracks, the sea breeze stirring thevender fields and lifting the hem of Susan''s dress. Hayden, too, looked thinner than before. Whether it was due to overwork or neglecting himself, it didn''t matter anymore. That chapter of their lives was over. "Long time no see," both said in unison. Susan thought this might be the first and only moment of true harmony between them, yet it only deepened her sadness. "How have you been?" Hayden asked, noticing how much weight Susan had lost. Though he had moved to New York, the social circles weren''t asrge as they seemed, and he had heard about what she''d been through. After everything, he hade to terms with the past. He remembered how Susan had drugged him years ago, but he had been capable of resisting. Instead, he went along with it for personal gain, giving false hope to someone he never truly loved. If he had rejected her firmly back then, none of this would have happened. Aurora wouldn''t have left, and Julian wouldn''t have had a chance. Fate is unpredictable. Who was truly at fault-Susan or him? In the end, Susan had paid a heavy price for hurting Aurora. Now, she carried a sorrow that made her seem fragile, evoking pity but nothing more. "I''m fine. Since leaving the entertainment industry, I''ve been living freely," Susan said with a newfound ease. Perhaps it was because she no longer looked at him with the same longing eyes. Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit [email protected] for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading! "I heard you moved to New York," she said casually. "Yes, I''ve taken over the branch office there." "Are you used to it?" "I am." "Good. I have things to do, so I''ll be going now." Susan brushed back her hair and took the initiative to leave. "Goodbye." "Goodbye." The purplevender fields swayed gently in the breeze, their fragrance lingering in the air. Love begins inexplicably and runs deep, while hatred fades silently with a smile. Though they had once been entangled in love, betrayal, and even a messy public divorce, Susan now found that letting go wasn''t as hard as she had imagined. They walked past each other without another word. Closing her eyes, Susan silently said goodbye to Hayden-the man who had consumed her youth. "Susan." Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit nov L5s for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading! A familiar voice called out. Susan thought she was imagining things. How could he be here at the wedding? He hated attending weddings. Someone grabbed her hand. She froze. "Mr. Giron, please let go," she said. "Susan, I finally found you." Marcos enveloped her in a desperate embrace. From a distance, he had seen her with Hayden. Fearing she might still have feelings for him, he had hesitated. But when he saw their calm farewell, he knew he couldn''t wait any longer. "Mr. Giron, I have things to do," Susan said coldly. "Susan, please let me exin. What you saw at the caf-Emily and I had nothing between us." "Mr. Giron, there''s no need to exin. I''m not someone the Giron family would ept. Whoever you marry has nothing to do with me. I just want to be left alone. I''m doing fine on my own." "You''re lying. Look at you-you''ve grown so thin. Is this what you call fine? I''ve searched for you everywhere. Susan,e back to me. Please. I know I''ve made so many mistakes, but give me another chance. I can''t live without you. I didn''t understand my feelings before, but now I do. I love you, Susan. I truly love you." Marcos''s voice trembled as he held her tightly. "It''s toote for that," Susan said, tears streaming down her face. Marcos had hurt her far more deeply than Hayden ever had. Chapter 854: To Love You Again Marcos turned Susan''s body gently to face him. "I''m sorry, Susan. I know I''ve been a terrible person. When I should have loved you, I couldn''t love you properly. And when I shouldn''t have, I did things that ruined your reputation and forced you to leave the entertainment industry. The Giron family pressured me to leave you. At the time, I didn''t know what to do. On one hand, I couldn''t let you go, but on the other hand, I didn''t want to upset my parents. I left early and came homete every day, avoiding the issue because I didn''t know how to face you. Then you got pregnant, and I was overjoyed-I was ready to be a father. But I never expected what happened to you after that. When you miscarried and refused to see me, I wanted to apologize. That day at the caf, what you saw wasn''t what you thought. It was the Giron family forcing me to go on a blind date with Miss Langdon. I went just to tell her that I already had someone I loved. But, unexpectedly, Miss Langdon confessed that she was also forced into the meeting by her family. She told me she liked someone else who hadn''t confessed their feelings to her, so she asked me to sit with her a while longer to provoke that person into action. I didn''t expect you to show up at that exact moment and misunderstand. If only you had waited a little longer, you would have seen her crush storming in, practically ready to eat me alive." Susan was speechless. "So that''s what really happened?" "Yes, and Miss Langdon is here today. She can testify if you want." "There''s no need. I believe you." "When I chased you to your house to exin, you shut the door in my face. I thought I''d wait for you to calm down, but the next morning, you were gone. Your mother told me you''d gone to another airport. The two airports were two hours apart, and I still couldn''t catch up to you. Susan, I know I''ve been a bastard in the past, but I truly regret it. The days without you felt like I was barely living. I can''t live without you, Susan. Please, give me one more chance to love you properly." Hearing Marcos''s heartfelt words, Susan couldn''t stop her tears. She couldn''t even prirponin twiterritten story vegar paraner lifes that were never nearn?trineet somehow crossed and intertwined, bing a tightly knotted rope. "Can I trust you?" Susan asked, her voice trembling. She had been hurt by love too many times and no longer held any expectations for it. "I will never hurt you again. I swear." Marcos pulled her into a tight embrace. After a moment of hesitation, Susan raised her arms and hugged him back. The two of them stood happily in each other''s arms amidst a field of roses. Susan had waited far too long for this day, a day she thought would nevere. She whispered softly, "What about your family?" "These past few months, I''ve been like a soulless shell. They no longer oppose us being together, and they''ve realized how unfairly they treated you before." Susan nodded, finally reassured. She didn''t want to be hurt again. And so, all the past grudges and misunderstandings came to an end. Perhaps this was the best resolution. Aurora, now pregnant, sipped tea in ce of wine as Julian led her from table to table to toast their guests. She couldn''t help but smile as she saw many familiar faces at the wedding. There was Eric, whom she hadn''t seen in a long time, now happily peeling shrimp for Emily and smiling warmly as she ate. There was Gore, who grumbled with a sour expression, "Hmph, getting married so young-you''ll regret it!" Aurora, used to his personality, smiled gently. "I only know that I''d regret not getting married." "Alright, it''s their big day. Stop meddling. Come, let''s toast to their happiness," Mira said cheerfully. "Fine, fine. Here''s to your happiness," Gore relented. Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit [email protected] for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading! "Thank you," Aurora replied with a smile. Bardon was chatting with Tina and others, while old friends and former coborators gathered to witness Aurora''s happiness. At the family table, the Ba, Alvarez, and Montgomery families created a lively atmosphere. Joaquin, Julian''s father, felt awkward in the presence of Maxwell, who despised him above all else. However, for Julian''s sake, Maxwell held back his anger. After thirty years, Joaquin finally learned the truth about Julian''s mother''s background and deeply regretted how he had treated her. Oswaldo stepped in as the mediator between the two families, easing the tension. When Aurora and Julian arrived at the table, their presence lifted the mood. Everyone showered them with blessings, and the awkwardness dissipated. The ind, with its breathtaking scenery, was free ofmercial trappings and offered a rare escape. While some guests left after the wedding, familiar faces stayed behind to enjoy the ind''s beauty. Julian had arranged various entertainment facilities, including a bar, golf course, gym, and karaoke lounge, ensuring no one felt bored. Many couples took advantage of the romantic setting to spend quality time together. The once-quiet ind had be lively and vibrant. Aurora and Julian were teased relentlessly by Reba and the others until midnight. Only when they considered Aurora''s pregnancy did they finally let the couple go. As they left, Julian wiped the sweat from his brow. Aurora chuckled. "I''m starting to think you were adopted. Reba doesn''t seem like your sister at all-she''s so ruthless." "She just loves stirring up trouble. Since she and Mio are nning a travel wedding, she doesn''t need to follow the usual traditions and isn''t worried about anyone getting back at her. That girl is clever. Irene''s the same, but since she''s nning to have a traditional wedding, she held back a little," Julian said with a helpless smile. Asher was thest to leave. He had stayed by Aurora''s side all day, and as she watched his lonely figure disappear into the distance, her heart ached. Everyone else had found their other half; most were happily paired off. Only Asher remained alone. "Ashy..." Aurora called softly. "Yes?" Aurora didn''t know what to say. She simply walked up to him and hugged him tightly. "I hope you find happiness." "Silly girl, as long as you''re happy, I''m happy," Asher replied gently. "If only I had never met you..." Aurora murmured. If she hadn''t met him, he wouldn''t have fallen for her, and he wouldn''t be trapped in his feelings, unable to move on. "Meeting you was my greatest blessing. I''ve never regretted it. It''ste; you should rest, Mom-to-be." "Mm. When are you going back to New York?" "Tomorrow." "So soon?" "There''s a lot to take care of at thepany." Aurora nodded. Just as she was about to let go, Asher tightened his arms around her. "Promise me you''ll be happy." "I will," she whispered. Asher released her and walked away. As long as she was happy, that was enough for him. Chapter 855: We’re Officially Husband and Wife They didn''t avoid Julian, nor did Julian stop them. He understood that Asher held a different ce in Aurora''s heart, one that would never change regardless of how much time passed. But this feeling wasn''t love-it was friendship and familial affection. "He''s gone, and you''re still looking?" Julian teased, pretending to be jealous as he wrapped his arms around Aurora, resting his chin on her shoulder. "Not anymore." Aurora pulled her gaze back and closed the door. "That''s my good wife." Julian scooped her up in one swift motion, startling Aurora into quickly wrapping her arms around his neck. Hearing the new title, Aurora still felt a little uneasy about it. "Tired today?" Julian asked gently. "A little. My legs don''t even feel like they''re mine anymore." Aurora sighed in relief as shey down on therge bed, finally rxing. "I''ll carry you to the bath." Before they got married, Julian had often done these things for her, so Aurora didn''t refuse. As soon as she soaked in the bathtub, she fell asleep. Julian skillfully bathed her, dressed her in her nightgown, and carried her back to bed. From today onward, they were truly one family. That night, Julian held Aurora in his arms and slept peacefully. It was the best night''s sleep he had ever had. The next morning, sunlight poured through the ss windows, waking Aurora from her dreams. "Good morning," Julian greeted, his smile bright and cheerful. Though his smile looked the same as usual, there was something particrly radiant about him today. "What''s making you so happy, Julian?" Aurora asked, blinking at him. "Because we''re married. Because I''ve finally brought you home as my wife. You''re not just Aurora to me anymore. Shouldn''t I be happy?" Julian replied with a softugh. "If you''re not Julian, then who are you?" Aurora teased, her eyes glimmering with curiosity. "Yule my wit, wikra?m!?", unl?rrasser, Enjrming serricstress. Aurora instantly understood what he meant. That word wasn''t unfamiliar, but it felt strange to say it. "Hus...band," she murmured hesitantly. "So quiet-I couldn''t hear you," Julian teased, leaning in closer. "You''re my husband!" Aurora raised her voice slightly. "Say it again." "You''re my husband." "One more time." "No way." "Let''s see if you''ll say it." Julian reached over and began tickling her, making Auroraugh uncontrobly. On that warm morning, theirughter filled the room, signaling the start of a new chapter in their lives. Their days after marriage were peaceful but far from dull. Julian, who had once been a disaster in the kitchen-pouring half a bag of sugar into red sugar water-had transformed into a skilled chef. Every day, he cooked a variety of meals for Aurora, and she''d gained a little weight under his care. Living like a queen, Aurora enjoyed her days at home. Once, she tried to sweep the floor, only for Julian to stop her with a stern voice, "What are you doing?" "Just sweeping the floor," Aurora replied, meeting his incredulous gaze. It was as if she were holding a grenade instead of a broom. "Leave it to me. How can you do this while pregnant?" "I''m just sweeping. It''s not that serious. I just ate and wanted to move around a bit." "Let the housekeepers handle it. You''re carrying our baby-what if bending over hurts the child?" "...," Aurora was left speechless. As her belly grew bigger, Julian spent more time at home. At first, he asionally left for work, but eventually, he stayed home every day to be with her. They lived in New York after their wedding, surrounded by family and loved ones. As Aurora''s due date approached, Julian arranged for doctors and nurses to stay in their home around the clock two weeks in advance. He wanted to avoid any emergencies, traffic jams, or unexpectedplications. But the two little ones inside Aurora seemed determined to stay put, even five days past the due date. "Let''s go for a C-section," Julian suggested, unable to bear Aurora''s difort any longer. Aurora preferred a natural birth, nning to opt for surgery only if necessary. But the babies showed no signs ofing, leaving her with no choice but to agree to Julian''s suggestion. Just then, she felt a sudden pain, and her water broke. "Julian, I... I think I''m going intobor," Aurora said, her face pale. Julian panicked, quickly calling the nurse and helping Aurora to the specially prepared delivery room. Outside, Julian paced anxiously like a cat on hot bricks. "Don''t worry, Julian. The doctors will take good care of Aurora," someone reassured him. "I heard childbirth is incredibly painful!" Julian eximed. Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on ?e5s to catch every twist and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now! "Aurora is strong. It might not be as bad for her," Reba, who was also pregnant, tried tofort him. But deep down, she was just as nervous. "Why can''t men give birth instead?" Julian muttered, his frustration spilling out. He wanted nothing more than to stay by Aurora''s side. He couldn''t help imagining all the worst-case scenarios. An hourter, the door finally opened. A group of people rushed forward as the doctor announced, "Both the babies and the mother are healthy. Congrattions-it''s two adorable baby girls!" "Thank God they''re okay!" Julian breathed a sigh of relief and hurried into the room. Aurora, drenched in sweat, was cradling the two newborns wrapped in nkets. Nurses were still tidying up the room. "Little Bunny, are you alright?" Julian asked, his voice full of concern as he gently wiped the sweat from her face. He had never seen Aurora look so exhausted. "No more. I''m never doing this again," Aurora said weakly, her heart aching at how much effort it had taken. "Julian, look at our babies," Aurora said softly, her tired smile lighting up the room. Julian finally turned his attention to the two tiny bundles in her arms. "They''re so wrinkly-like little monkeys," Julian remarked, his face full of mock disdain. The nurses chuckled. "Mr. Ba, newborns are always wrinkly. These two are already some of the cutest babies we''ve delivered." "Exactly. Babies don''t look their best right after birth. Aurora was the same when she was born-wrinkly like a little mouse. But they''ll look better in no time," Tina teased. "Really?" Julian felt a little sheepish after his joke. For him, Aurora was still the most important person in the world. The two babies were named Joyce and Aveline, as Julian and Aurora had nned long ago. They hoped their daughters would live happy lives full of joy. Chapter 856: I’m Here for My Wife Three monthster. Aveline and Joyce had grown a bit, and although they were twins, they didn''t look identical. Joyce resembled Aurora as if they were carved from the same mold, while Aveline took after Julian more. Their personalities were also very different. Joyce, true to her name, smiled easily and often, while Aveline was naturally cool and aloof, rarely smiling since birth. With these two little treasures, their home had be a revolving door of visitors- rtives came by every day to see the babies. Mrs. Hill had even traveled all the way to New York to help Aurora take care of them. "Miss, another guest is here," Mrs. Hill announced. Aurora, who was in the nursery, smoothed her hair and stepped out of the room. Was it Reba again? Or Asher? These two had been frequent visitors. But today''s guest surprised her-it was young Orion, whom she had met at the amusement park. "Auntie Aurora, I''m here to see my future wife!" Orion announced as he bounced into the house. Before parting ways, they had exchanged contact information. Over the past few months, Orion had asionally called her, mostly asking when the baby would be born. Aurora had thought he was just being yful, but here he was, showing up in person. "Orion, don''t talk nonsense," his mother chided. "Mommy, I''m not being silly!" Orion pouted. "I heard Auntie Aurora had her babies, so we came to visit." "This child is so lively. I hope you don''t mind," Orion''s mom said apologetically. "I heard there are two little princesses in the house, so I made some dresses for them. They''ll be big enough to wear them in a few months." "You made them yourself?" Aurora asked, intrigued. She picked up one of the dresses to examine it. It was indeed handmade, with a unique and adorable design. "Auntie Aurora. mv. mommy is amazing! She''s a famous designer!" Orion boasted proudly. "Wow, that''s impressive," Aurora said with a smile. "Where are the babies? Let''s go see them!" Orion said eagerly. "Alright, follow me. If you don''t mind, may I call you Jade?" Aurora asked Orion''s mother gently. Her name had a ssic, elegant feel to it. "Of course, I don''t mind. Who knows, maybe we''ll really end up as inws someday. You wouldn''t believe how much this little one pestered me toe. I held him back because the babies were still so small, but today I couldn''t stop him anymore," Jade said with augh. "No problem. I honestly thought Orion would forget about it in a few days, but who knew he''d remember all this time? Come with me," Aurora said, smiling. Orion bounced along behind Aurora but stopped suddenly at the door. Aurora turned to look at him. "What''s wrong, Orion?" "I''m nervous to meet my future wife for the first time," he said earnestly. Aurora couldn''t help butugh. What a cheeky little boy. "Orion, Auntie Aurora has two little princesses. There''s only one of you-what will you do?" Aurora teased him. "Uh... I''ll take a look first," he said after a moment''s thought. "Why not say you''ll take both?" Aurora joked. "No, I can''t do that. Daddy says if you love someone, you have to love them wholeheartedly. You can''t be fickle," Orion replied seriously. Aurora was startled. She hadn''t expected such profound words from such a young child. "Orion, do you know what love is?" Aurora asked. She remembered meeting Julian at that age. Maybe Orion really did have a special connection with one of her daughters. In the past, she would have dismissed such ideas as nonsense, but after everything she had been through with Julian, she no longer thought so. Love had no age limit. What started as a hazy fondness in childhood could grow into true love over time. "Love is like how Daddy loves Mommy. And if I have a lollipop, I''ll give it to her," Orion exined. "What if my babies don''t like you?" "Then I''ll be shameless and keep trying until they do!" "Who taught you all this?" Aurora was amazed. This little boy seemed to understand so much. "No one taught me. Whenever Mommy''s mad, Daddy sticks to her until she''s happy again," Orion said matter-of-factly. Jade, embarrassed, gave Orion a light smack on the head. "Who told you to talk about that?" Orion''s father, however, wrapped an arm around her. "What''s there to be embarrassed about? The boy''s just telling the truth." "Sorry for the awkwardness," Jade said. Aurora smiled knowingly. "Don''t worry about me. My husband is the same way." "Little Bunny, you finally called me your husband!" Julian''s cheerful voice rang out as he walked in. Aurora had always been shy about calling Julian her husband, even after their children were born. Hearing her say it in front of others made him ecstatic. Ignoring the guests, he pulled Aurora into his arms and kissed her cheek. "Stop it. We have guests," Aurora said, pushing him away. "Auntie Aurora, don''t be shy. My daddy does the same thing," Orion said innocently. Both families exchanged amused smiles. "Come on, let''s go," Aurora said, taking Orion''s hand. Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on ?e5s to catch every twist and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now! "Auntie Aurora, are the babies sleeping?" "They were earlier. Let''s see if they''ve woken up." When they reached the oversized cradle, they found that both babies were awake, their big, bright eyes wide open. At a nce, it was clear they were sisters, but on closer inspection, their features were distinct. Orion leaned closer to the cradle. "Auntie Aurora, both babies are so cute! This one looks just like you," he said, pointing to Joyce. As if she understood, Joyce immediately smiled, her eyes crinkling with joy. Unlike Aurora, Joyce had two dimples, making her even more adorable. "Auntie Aurora, she''s smiling at me!" Orion said in amazement. "Yes, she''s smiling at you," Aurora replied. The sight of a child looking at another child was heartwarming. "Julian, get Orion''s jade pendant," Aurora said. "Got it," Julian replied, heading out. Orion turned his attention to Aveline, who stared at him with herrge, unblinking eyes. Her expression was cool and serious, with no hint of a smile. "Auntie Aurora, why isn''t this baby smiling?" "This is Aveline. She''s been like this since birth-she doesn''t smile much," Aurora exined. "Wow, it''s amazing how the same mom can have two babies with such different personalities," Orion said thoughtfully. He rested his chin in his hand, studying the twins. One baby''s face was lit up with joy, while the other was calm and regal, like a princess from a storybook. Both, however, were undeniably beautiful. Chapter 857: Hurry and Grow Up So We Can Get Married Little Orion reached out his hand and poked Aveline''s chubby cheek. "Aveline, if you can smile for me, I''ll buy you some candy." "Orion, Aveline doesn''t even know what candy is yet," Aurora said with augh. This child was truly entertaining. "Then I''ll wait until she''s older," Orion replied, staring at Aveline''s soft, rosy face. "She''s so cute-ah, she bit my hand!" he eximed, startled. "She doesn''t have teeth yet, so it won''t hurt. Don''t scare her," Orion''s father reassured him, worried his excitable son might frighten the little baby. "Oh," Orion said, nodding. He didn''t pull his hand away. "Then you can bite me if you want-it doesn''t hurt anyway." Julian entered the room, holding a jade pendant. Aurora took it and turned to Orion. "Orion, I have something important to tell you. You need to remember this," Aurora said, her tone serious. "Okay," Orion replied, his expression equally serious. "This pendant was originally yours, and you gave it to me. I''ve kept it safe for you all this time. Now, I''m giving it back to you. You can give it to whichever baby you like. "When they grow up, if they like you back, that''s wonderful. But if they don''t, you mustn''t force them. Do you understand?" Aurora exined, unsure if such a small child could truly grasp the meaning of her words. But if the two children were destined to be together, she wouldn''t stand in their way. "I understand, Aunt Aurora," Orion said, carefully holding the jade pendant. He nced between Joyce and Aveline, the two adorable babies, each perfect and unique in their own way. "Who will Orion choose?" the adults wondered aloud. Though the idea of a childhood betrothal was a bit far-fetched, it was amusing to specte. "Probably Joyce," Julian said. "Orion saw Aurora first, and Joyce''s cheerful personality is simr to hers. I think he might pick Joyce." "Not necessarily," Aurora said with a mysterious smile. "Feelings are unpredictable. Sometimes, the more certain you are, the more surprising the oue." "Orion," his father said, cing a firm hand on his small shoulder, "this isn''t like picking a toy at the store. If you''ve truly made your choice, you need to be prepared to care for her and love her for a lifetime. A real man takes responsibility." Aurora suddenly understood why this little boy seemed so mature-his father had a rather unconventional parenting style. But she couldn''t deny it wasn''t entirely wrong. Teaching children to take things seriously, whether people or toys, was a good lesson. "I''ve made up my mind, Dad," Orion said, his eyes filled with determination. "Then ce the pendant in her hand," Julian said, his tone carrying a strange gravity, as if he were giving away a daughter in marriage. "Yes, Uncle Julian," Orion replied resolutely, walking toward the two babies. The adults felt an inexplicable tension in the air as they watched. Who would Orion choose? The scene felt like a reality TV dating show, where the male contestant stood before two female contestants, the audience holding their breath-only for amercial to interrupt the moment. Orion took a deep breath and ced the jade pendant into one baby''s hand. The result surprised everyone. "Orion, why did you choose Aveline instead of Joyce? Back at the yground, you really liked Aunt Aurora, and Joyce looks a lot like her," Julian asked curiously. "Joyce is adorable, of course. But I like Aveline more," Orion said firmly. "Why?" "Because Joyce loves to smile, and everyone will like her. But Aveline doesn''t smile much. She might be cold and lonely without many friends. She''s so pitiful, so I want to protect her," Orion said, clenching his little fists with a serious expression. His childish reasoning made the adults pause. Though it sounded absurd, there was a certain logic to it. Children saw the world in pure, simple ways that adults often overlooked. Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on Ne5s to catch every twist and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now! "Protecting someone alone isn''t enough reason to love them," Orion''s father reminded him, worried his son might be making a rash decision. "Dad, I''ve decided. I choose Aveline. She just bit my hand, and her little tongue is so soft," Orion said. Aurora: "..." The first reason was better-this little rascal! Orion crouched beside Aveline. "Aveline, I''ll stay by your side as you grow up. I won''t let anyone bully you. Mwah!" Just as Orion leaned in to kiss Aveline, Julian grabbed him by the back of his shirt. "Orion, my daughter isn''t that easy to kiss. She hasn''t agreed to marry you yet." Julian lifted Orion off the ground. The boy felt a chill run down his spine and quickly smiled at Julian. "Uncle Julian, I''m just a little kid. It''s okay for me to kiss my little sister, right?" "These days, even little kids know how to pick a wife. You''re not that little anymore, so no, you can''t kiss her," Julian said firmly. He wouldn''t allow any male to kiss his precious little princess. "Julian, don''t scare him," Aurora said, stepping in to mediate. Julian was already overly protective of her, and now with two more princesses in the house, his overprotectiveness was bound to double. "Aunt Aurora, if I can''t kiss her, can I at least hold Aveline?" Orion asked pitifully. "Of course, but she''s very small, so be careful not to drop her," Aurora said gently. "Okay," Orion said, carefully lifting Aveline into his arms. She didn''t cry or fuss, staring at him with wide eyes and clutching the jade pendant tightly in her tiny hand. Suddenly, Aveline, who usually kept her lips pressed in a straight line, broke into a radiant smile. "Aunt Aurora, look! Aveline smiled at me! Does that mean she likes me too and wants to be my wife?" "That''s strange. Aveline rarely smiles," Aurora said, surprised. "Maybe she and Orion really are fated." "Who knows? We might really end up as inws," the adults joked,ughing together. "Since you''re here, why don''t you stay for lunch? I''ll have someone prepare a few more dishes," Aurora suggested. "Sounds good. It''s a chance for us to bond," Julian agreed. The adults left the room, chatting andughing as they went. "Mom, can I spend more time with Aveline?" Orion called out. "Of course, but don''t hurt her. Just stay nearby, okay?" "Okay." As soon as the adults were gone, Orion quickly nted a kiss on Aveline''s lips. "There, I''ve marked you. Now you''re my wife. You have to grow up quickly so I can marry you, okay?" Orion said, holding her tiny hand. Aveline blinked at him, her big eyes full of confusion. "If you don''t say anything, I''ll take that as a yes. You''re such a good girl, Aveline. I''ll love you forever. "When I get candy, I''ll save it all for you. So, hurry up and grow up. I can''t wait to see you in a white dress-you''ll be so cute," Orion said, his childish voice full of excitement. He continued babbling to Aveline, not caring whether she could understand him or not. Chapter 858: Little Orion Ever since little Orion developed a fondness for Aveline, he would visit Aurora''s house every few days. Even though Aveline couldn''t speak yet, Orion found her absolutely adorable. By the end of summer vacation, Orion was over six years old. Following his family''s ns, he needed to return to Clothville to attend school. On the day he was set to leave, Orion bawled his eyes out, clinging to Aurora''s house and refusing to go. "Auntie Aurora, starting tomorrow, I won''t be able to see Aveline anymore. What if she starts liking someone else?" he wailed. Aurora nced at little Aveline, who was just over nine months old. She could now slowly stand up but still hadn''t started speaking. "Orion, isn''t it a bit too early to worry about this? Aveline is still so young; she doesn''t even know what liking someone means," Aurora said helplessly. Orion''s words often left her both amused and exasperated. "That may be true, but I won''t see her again until winter break. By then, Aveline will probably be walking, right?" "Mm-hmm. By then, she''ll be able to run around with you. But Orion, you have to study hard too, okay?" Aurora said as she ruffled his hair. "Alright, it''s time to say goodbye. We need to leave now," Jade called from the doorway. Orion had spent thest few days at Aurora''s house, practically wishing he could take root there. "Aveline, I''m leaving now. You have to remember me, okay?" Orion gently pinched Aveline''s chubby cheek. If Julian hadn''t been standing there, Orion would have probably nted a kiss on little Aveline. Aveline''s big, bright eyes stared at Orion. As if sensing he was leaving, her eyes started to well up with tears before she began to cry. "Aveline, don''t cry, don''t cry. I''ll be back soon," Orion said, his heart breaking at the sight of her tears. "I thought such a young child wouldn''t have any strong feelings, but it seems Aveline likes Orion after all," Aurora said softly, her heart aching a little. Aveline and Joyce had always been well-behaved. Aveline, in particr, wasn''t prone toughing or crying, and she rarely reacted when Orion came and went. But this time was different. "Waaah..." Aveline reached out her little arms, wanting Orion to hold her. Orion''s heart melted entirely as he quickly picked her up andforted her. "Aveline, don''t cry. I''ll save up all the lollipops I get and give them to you as a gift, okay? The moment I''m on break, I''lle back to see you," Orion promised. It seemed Aveline understood some of his words because her cries gradually subsided. After much coaxing, Orion finally left, turning back every few steps to look at them. Once they were out of sight, little Orion clutched his chest dramatically. "Mommy, I think my heart is breaking," he said. Jade looked at her son, the little drama king, and poked his forehead. "I told you to stop watching so many soap operas, but you never listen." Their housekeeper loved watching soap operas, and recently, Orion had joined her. The two would sit on the couch, discussing plot twists, leaving Jade exasperated. "But Mommy, I just wanted to see how the male leads treat the girls they like. That way, Aveline won''t end up liking someone else when she grows up," Orion exined seriously. "You little schemer," Jade muttered. "Mommy, it''s been ten minutes since Ist saw Aveline, and I already miss her," Orion sighed dramatically. "If you keep talking like that, I''ll throw you out the window," Jade said, finally losing her patience. Orion immediately put on his hat and slung his little backpack over his shoulder. "Alright, Mommy, I''m ready. You can throw me out now so I can walk back to Aveline. No one will ever separate us again." Jade tugged at his cheek yfully. "Ow, Mommy, that hurts! You''re the one who said you''d throw me!" "Well, I''ve changed my mind. I''m not throwing you anymore. How about that?" "Women are so fickle! Daddy, are you just going to stand there and let Mommy bully your precious little boy?" Orion turned to his father for help, pouting. "Your mommy is my only precious one. As for you, if you keep making her mad, she can pull on your cheeks all she wants," Julian replied calmly. "Aaaah! You''re all bullying a child!" Orion puffed up his cheeks in frustration. The car was soon filled withughter, a typical scene for Orion''s family. Back at the house, Aurora carried the still-sniffling Aveline to her room. "Orion will be back soon. You just need to grow up quickly. Once you''re older, you can go to school with him," she whispered to Aveline. Aveline sat on the bed, seemingly lost in thought. Sensing that her sister was upset, Joyce crawled over and hugged her. "Joyce is such a good girl," Aurora said, watching her two daughters with affection. Both were so well-behaved and adorable that Aurora often wondered if it was a matter of genes. From the moment she got pregnant, she''d never experienced much difort. No terrible morning sickness, and the babies rarely cried at night, sparing her a great deal of trouble. "Little Bunny, you must be tired. Let me take care of the kids while you get some rest. Orion''s boundless energy must have worn you out these past few days," Julian said gently. After taking nearly a year off, Julian had recently gone back to work. Most of the time, Aurora was at home with the children and the housekeeper. But Aurora, being hands- on by nature, preferred taking care of the twins herself. Juggling two babies and a curious little Orion had indeed taken a toll on her. "Alright," she said with a small smile. Just then, Asher arrived. He''d beening over frequently, practically earning the title of honorary babysitter. Joyce, ever the cheerful one, lit up the moment she saw Asher. She seemed to adore him the most, bing visibly excited whenever he arrived. "Ah..." Joyce stretched out her little arms, signaling that she wanted Asher to pick her up. Asher, already used to this, scooped her up right away. Although he loved both of Aurora''s daughters, Joyce''s clinginess made him favor her just a little more. Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on ?e5s to catch every twist and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now! "Ashy, Joyce really does like you. She always stares at the door around this time. Maybe she''s waiting for you," Aurora said with a smile. "I like Joyce too. She always smiles when she sees me," Asher replied, his natural talent for babysitting shining through. "By the way, I''ll be heading back to Clothville in a few months," Aurora said. She had taken a long enough break, and her mother had fully recovered. Although she held the majority of shares in R Company, Tina was currently in charge of management. Aurora had spent over a year in New York and decided it was time to return to Clothville, where her and Julian''s main careers were based. Julian had been flying back and forth constantly, and she knew it was exhausting for him. "You''re going back to Clothville?" Asher''s heart sank. He wasn''t sure if it was because he''d grown ustomed to Aurora''s presence or because he couldn''t bear to part with the little girl clinging to him. "Yes. I can''t be a stay-at-home mom forever, can I?" Aurora said with a lightugh. She''d already pushed her limits by staying home for a year and a half. "I see," Asher said. After that day, Asher came over even more frequently. A few monthster, the twins had started speaking. Aside from "Mommy" and "Daddy," Joyce''s third word was "Ass." "Ass... hug," she said, reaching for Asher. "Joyce, are you trying to say ''Ashy''?" Aurora asked, amused by her garbled pronunciation. "Ass, Ass hug," Joyce insisted, stretching her arms toward Asher. Hearing the little baby call his name for the first time melted Asher''s heartpletely. Chapter 859: The Babysitting Pro Asher held Joyce close, affectionately cradling her as she giggled and nuzzled against his face. "You''re leaving in a few days?" he asked, looking at the child who had grown from a wrinkly little bundle into a lively toddler who could now speak a few words. Aurora nodded. "Yes." "And when you''re back in Clothville, what will you do about the kids when you''re at work?" "They''re already weaned. I''ll have Mrs. Hill look after them." Aurora''s tone carried the confidence of someone used to managing everything. A natural powerhouse, Aurora had always put her career first. Now, with children and a loving partner, she had softened slightly. But as the babies grew older, she no longer needed to be home constantly. Asher frowned. "Mrs. Hill, huh?" "Yes, she''s been with us for a long time. We''re all used to her. The kids are over a year old now, and in a few months, when they''re two, they can start early education sses." "Why not stay home until they''re at least two? They''re small now, but this is when they need you the most." "I know that. But Justin''s getting married soon, and he''s nning to take a few months off to spend time with his wife. I can''t keep imposing on him-I''ve already been relying on him for far too long. His marriage shouldn''t suffer because of me," Aurora exined. Asher''s eyebrows lifted as an idea formed in his mind. "How about this: I''ll take a few months off and look after the kids. You can focus on work without any worries." "You''ll look after the kids?" Aurora''s surprise was evident. "What? Don''t think I can handle it?" Asher challenged, raising an eyebrow. Aurora shook her head. "That''s not it. You''re better at changing diapers than I am, so I''d never doubt your ability. But if you''re taking care of the kids, what about yourpany?" "I''ve worked hard for years. Can''t I give myself a break? I''ve trained a team capable of running things without me. If they can''t handle something as basic as this, then what''s the point of having them? Besides, you haven''t had any alone time with Julian since you got pregnant. Leave the kids with me and take some time to rx together." Asher''s words struck a chord. Aurora had indeed been exhausted for over two years. Though their twins were easier to handle than most children, they were still babies, and caring for them had been a full-time job. "Asher, that''s a great idea. You know, I still owe you a honeymoon," said Julian, his eyes lighting up. "From the wedding photos to the ceremony, we had these two little troublemakers tagging along. You deserve a proper honeymoon." The usually doting Julian now referred to his beloved daughters as "troublemakers," but Asher''s suggestion had clearly hit home. Aurora hesitated. "But..." "No buts. Don''t you trust Asher with the kids? And now that they''re weaned and so well-behaved, what''s there to worry about?" Julian was already envisioning destinations-Maldives or Europe, perhaps. "Julian, you''re jumping the gun. Is it really appropriate to let Asher babysit for us?" Aurora asked, concerned about disrupting Asher''s ns. "What? Are you treating me like an outsider now?" Asher teased. "Of course not! I just don''t want to trouble you. You''re a busy man..." Aurora trailed off, still unsure. "It''s settled. I promise to take great care of the kids. Honestly, I could use the break." Asher wasn''t lying. He had tried dating in the past, but no matter how beautiful the woman, he felt nothing. He couldn''t force himself to feel something that wasn''t there. If he could never fall in love, Aurora''s children could be his family. He had already made peace with the idea. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "Alright, then," Aurora relented, seeing his determination. She had never doubted Asher''s abilities, and Joyce adored him. --- A few dayster, Aurora packed a mountain of baby supplies and took them to Asher''s house. To her surprise, he had already prepared everything. "Asher, you''re unbelievably quick." "Of course. I''ve got all their food and supplies sorted, and I''ve even hired extra help. You two can leave without worrying about a thing," Asher assured her. "I''ve always trusted you. But if it gets to be too much, just call me." "Will do." Aurora settled the babies in. But when it was time to leave, she found it hard to let go. These two little ones were a part of her, and leaving them felt like leaving a piece of herself behind. "Mommy, no, don''t go..." Aveline and Joyce, now able to understand some words, clung to her. "Mommy will be back soon. You need to listen to Uncle Ashy, okay?" Aurora said gently, coaxing them. "Be good, babies. We''ll be back before you know it," Julian said, smothering them in kisses. It took a lot of soothing before the couple could finally leave. Asher picked up both girls, one in each arm. "Say goodbye to Mommy and Daddy." Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! The twins, their eyes brimming with tears, waved goodbye. Since Asher was a familiar presence, they didn''t resist staying with him. As the couple walked away, Aurora wiped her eyes, her heart heavy. "My Little Bunny," Julian said, pulling her close, "we''ll be back in no time. Let''s get to the airport. This time, I''ll make sure our honeymoon is unforgettable. Cheer up." "I already miss them. Maybe we should take the babies with us..." Julian shook his head emphatically. "You want to change diapers at the Eiffel Tower? With the kids, we''d miss out on so many ces. You''re going back to work soon-you need to get used to being apart from them. And this is our chance for some alone time." Aurora sighed. "Alright, fine." "Asher will take great care of them," Julian reassured her, holding her close as they headed to the car. --- Back at Asher''s home, he had transformed the ce to be baby-friendly. He''d set up a nursery, stocked it with toys, and even padded the floors with soft mats to prevent injuries. Dangerous items were already out of reach, and he''d wrapped table corners with soft fabric. The twins, having cried briefly, quickly forgot about Aurora''s departure and began ying. Aveline, independent by nature, entertained herself by tossing a ball and chasing after it. Joyce, on the other hand, was a clingy little bundle of affection. She toddled over to Asher, holding her ball. "Ash... hug!" Asher scooped her up, and she nestled into his arms, tugging at his hair, touching his face, and poking his nose. Before long, she dozed off in his embrace. With a tender smile, Asher gently ced both sleeping girls in their cribs. They weren''t his children, but his heart was full of fatherly warmth. Chapter 860: The Little Tagalong In the blink of an eye, six years had passed. Joyce and Aveline were now ready to start first grade. Aurora had originally nned for both children to attend school in Clothville. When they reached high school or college, she figured they could decide for themselves whether to stay in Clothville or move elsewhere. It made sense since her career was thriving in Clothville, and everything felt more convenient there. But Joyce had grown used to life in New York and adamantly refused to return to Clothville. These two children, though only six, were more mature than their peers, already capable of independent thought. Their personalities couldn''t have been more different-one warm, one cool, with vastly opposing preferences. "Mommy, I don''t mind. I''m happy to go back to Clothville for school," Aveline said decisively. She had always preferred Clothville. Joyce, on the other hand, pouted stubbornly. "Mommy, I''m doing just fine in New York. Grandma, Reba, and I are all here. I want to stay in New York for school." Caught between the two, Aurora felt a headacheing on. One wanted to return to Clothville, the other wanted to stay in New York-it was a dilemma. "Joyce," Aurora said patiently, "it''s not that Mommy doesn''t want you to stay in New York. It''s just that both Daddy and I are building our lives in Clothville, and your sister is going back too. How can we leave you here on your own? What if we wait until high school? By then, you''ll be more independent and can decide for yourself whether to study in New York. How about that?" "How long until high school?" Joyce asked suspiciously. "Nine years," Aurora replied. "Nine years?!" Joyce shook her head furiously. "Mommy, no! I don''t want to leave New York!" Aurora sighed. Both she and Julian believed in respecting their children''s opinions, even when they were young. They didn''t want to force anything on them. Children were individuals, after all, and deserved respect from an early age. "Julian, why is Joyce being so stubborn today?" Aurora asked her husband, frustration creeping into her voice. Julian, noticing the worry on her face, quickly pulled her to sit down beside him. "Little Bunny, don''t stress yourself out. You''re five months pregnant-what if you upset the baby?" Joyce and Aveline immediately gathered around her, concern etched on their little faces. "Mommy, don''t be upset. Don''t be upset," they pleaded. Aurora, trying to get to the root of the problem, leaned toward Joyce. "Joyce, tell Mommy the truth. Why don''t you want to go back to Clothville?" she asked gently. Joyce hesitated, then confessed the real reason. "Mommy, because Uncle Asher is in New York. I want to see Uncle Asher all the time. I don''t want to be apart from him." Aurora sighed deeply. From the day Joyce was born, she had been attached to Asher. Over the years, Asher had spent more time caring for Joyce than anyone else. "Joyce, you can see Uncle Asher during winter and summer breaks. He also travels sometimes and can visit you," Aurora said, rubbing her daughter''s head in aforting gesture. "But I want to see Uncle Asher every day, Mommy! At least three times a week!" Joyce clung to Aurora''s hand, her voice filled with determination. Asher, standing nearby, was caught off guard by her devotion. "Aurora, if Joyce insists on staying, I can take care of her. I''ve been looking after her all these years anyway-I''m used to it," he offered. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "No way!" Aurora shook her head firmly. "You''re 28 and still haven''t found a wife. If you''re always taking care of this little one, what woman would even consider getting close to you?" Six years had passed, and even Mona had finally gotten married and had children. But Asher? He hadn''t even considered dating, let alone settling down. Aurora couldn''t shake her guilt-if Joyce stayed with Asher, people might think she was his illegitimate child. Even if they knew she was Aurora''s daughter, any potential partner would likely be put off by the situation. Aurora simply couldn''t agree to it. "You''re really worrying too much about my love life," Asher said with augh. "These days, aren''t men in their thirties the most desirable? Besides, I''m not even 30 yet-I''ve got time. No need to rush." Asher didn''t seem to care, and honestly, he enjoyed Joyce''spany. She brightened his life, adding joy and fun to his otherwise solitary existence. "Still, I can''t agree to this," Aurora insisted. "Ashy, you''ve done so much for me already. I can''t let you sacrifice even more." "What sacrifice?" Asher countered. "Didn''t you transfer all the New Yorkpany shares to me? It''s mypany now-I''m just working hard for myself. You''re the one who''s overly responsible." Aurora knew better. No one but her understood just how much Asher had done for her over the years. "Ashy," Aurora said firmly, "28 isn''t young anymore. If you start dating now, it''ll take at least a year or two to build a rtionship. By the time you''re 30, it''ll be perfect for marriage. But how can you focus on dating with Joyce tagging along?" "Mommy, you''re being mean! I''m not a burden!" Joyce burst into tears, convinced that she was the cause of all the trouble. Joyce rarely cried, and her sudden outburst threw everyone into a panic. Julian quickly scooped her into his arms. "Joyce, don''t cry, don''t cry," he cooed soothingly. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "Daddy, will you let me stay in New York? Please?" Joyce sniffled, her little face tear- streaked. Julian, like always, melted under her pleading gaze. "Alright, alright. Whatever you want, my little princess. Don''t cry, okay? Daddy''s heart hurts when you cry." "Julian, you can''t just agree to this. This isn''t a small matter," Aurora said, frowning. But Joyce, hearing her mother''s objection, started crying again, even louder this time. "Mommy, if you don''t let her stay, I''ll go deaf from all the crying," Aveline said, her face stoic. "I don''t want to deal with this every day when we move back to Clothville." "Exactly, Aurora," Tina chimed in. "With so many of us here in New York, and Ashy isn''t an outsider, let Joyce stay with him if that''s what she wants." John Walsh added his voice to the chorus. "Aurora, you''re pregnant now, and soon you''ll have a newborn to care for. With more kids, you''ll only get more exhausted. If Joyce wants to stay in New York, we can all help look after her-it''ll lighten your load." Aurora was outnumbered. She looked at Joyce, who clearly understood how to get what she wanted. Realizing she couldn''t win against the united front, Aurora finally relented. "Mommy won''t being to New York for a while," she said softly. "After the baby is born, I''ll be even busier. What will you do if you miss Mommy?" "Then I''ll video call you, Mommy. And when I have breaks, Uncle Asher can take me to visit you. Problem solved!" Joyce said with a triumphant grin. Chapter 861: Thinking of You Three Times a Day Aurora pinched Joyce''s little nose yfully. "You little rascal. Promise Mommy you''ll listen to Uncle Ashy and won''t cause any trouble." "I promise to be on my best behavior!" Joyce immediately wiped away her tears, nting a kiss on Aurora''s cheek. "Mommy, you''re the best." "Joyce, since you''re studying in New York, aren''t you going to stay with Grandma?" Tina asked, her voice tinged with a hint of disappointment. Though Aurora, as the head of the family, had abolished many of the old R family traditions and rules, Joyce was still expected to live at the family vi. Joyce quickly ran over to Tina and kissed her cheek too. "That ce is way too big. I don''t like it. Besides, Grandma needs to spend time with Grandpa. I don''t want to be a third wheel." "You cheeky little girl," Tina chuckled, slightly embarrassed. "Don''t worry, Joyce will be in good hands with me," Asher assured them for the third time. He had already prepared himself for her departure, but now that Joyce was staying with him, he couldn''t help but feel excited. "I''m not worried about you," Aurora teased. "I''m worried this little troublemaker might give you a hard time." "Mommy, I''ll really behave this time," Joyce said earnestly. "That''s more like it. But for now, you''ll sleep with me for the next few nights," Aurora said, reluctant to part with her. "Okay!" Joyce agreed cheerfully. That night, after Aurora finished telling her a bedtime story and tucking her in, she asked softly, "Joyce, can you tell Mommy why you''re so determined to stay with Uncle Ashy?" Joyce bit her finger and thought for a moment. "Because I like Uncle Ashy." "Does that mean you don''t like Grandma and Grandpa anymore?" "Of course not! I love all of them. But Uncle Ashy is different." "How is he different?" Aurora asked seriously, treating her daughter''s thoughts with respect. Joyce answered thoughtfully, "Because Mommy has Daddy, Grandma has Grandpa, Aunt Reba has Uncle Mio, Aunt Irene has Uncle Nick, and even Aunt L has someone she likes. Everyone has someone, but Uncle Ashy has always been alone. I really like him and don''t want him to be by himself. Being alone is so sad. I want to keep himpany." Aurora was momentarily speechless. Her daughter''s innocent words carried a surprising amount of wisdom. "You think Uncle Ashy is sad?" Joyce shook her head. "Not sad, just lonely." "What does a little girl like you know about loneliness?" "I do know!" Joyce said confidently. "Loneliness is like when we''re at kindergarten, and all the kids are ying together, but there''s one kid who doesn''t y with us." Aurora''s mind drifted to thoughts of Aveline. "Are you talking about your sister?" "No, my sister is a little weirdo. She thinks we''re childish and doesn''t y with us. But this other kid-he wanted to y with us but was too scared. He always stayed in the corner by himself. I saw his shadow stretch so long and lonely, so I went to y with him. After a while, he became more cheerful and started ying with everyone. Uncle Ashy is just like him. When you''re all having fun together, he just watches quietly. His shadow stretches long too. I think he''s lonely." Aurora hadn''t expected such insight from her usually carefree and bubbly daughter. Sometimes, it took a child''s pure eyes to see the things adults overlooked. She gently patted Joyce''s head, suddenly understanding her more deeply. Joyce truly lived up to her name, bringing joy not just to herself but to everyone around her. "You''re amazing, my little angel. Mommy is so proud of you." "Mommy, guess what! Rowan is going to the same elementary school as me. Wouldn''t it be great if we were in the same ss?" "Who''s Rowan?" "The friend I told you about! He used to be really shy and never talked, but now he tells me everything. But I can''t tell you, Mommy-it''s our little secret." Aurora smiled knowingly. "Alright, I won''t ask. Mommy''s leaving tomorrow. Will you miss me?" "I''m already missing you now! But Mommy has to take care of the baby, so I''ll try my best to only miss you three times a day," Joyce said earnestly, her words bringing tears to Aurora''s eyes. Her daughter''s maturity was both heartwarming and heartbreaking. Aurora kissed her on the forehead. "Be good, my love. Come visit Mommy during your school break. I''ll miss you too." "Okay, Mommy. I''lle visit. You be good too," Joyce said, patting Aurora''s arm like a little adult. Aurora turned off the lights, and Joyce quickly fell asleep. At the end of the day, she was still just a child. The next morning, Asher held Joyce''s hand as they went to see Aurora off. Joyce smiled brightly the whole time. "Bye, Mommy, Daddy, and Little Monster! I''ll miss you all." Aveline, who was used to being called "Little Monster," flicked Joyce''s forehead lightly. "Don''t you dare let yourself get skinny. If youe back shorter than me, I''ll beat you up." Even her words of concern sounded cold and sharp. "I know you''ll miss me," Joyce said with a grin, hugging Aveline tightly. She didn''t want to leave either, but she tried her best to keep smiling. Aveline fought back tears. "If anyone bullies you, tell me. I''lle take care of them." "Okay!" "Be good, sweetheart. Mommy and Daddy have to go now," Julian said, lifting Joyce into his arms. Joyce gave him a kiss, then kissed Aurora again. "Bye, Mommy and Daddy." As they walked toward the boarding gate, Aurora nced back. Joyce was still waving until they disappeared past the security checkpoint. The moment they were out of sight, tears streamed down Joyce''s face. "Sob... Uncle Ashy, I miss Mommy, Daddy, and Little Monster," she cried. Asher picked her up, his heart aching. "Do you want me to take you to them?" "No! I want to stay with you," Joyce said, wrapping her arms tightly around his neck. "I''ll cry for ten minutes and then I''ll be fine," she whispered to herself. Asher felt the dampness on his neck and couldn''t help butugh. This little girl... After saying goodbye to Tina and the others, Asher ced Joyce in the backseat and buckled her into her car seat. "It''s just the two of us now. What do you want to eat today? I''ll take you to the grocery store." "Are you going to cook for me yourself?" "Of course." "Then I want your best hamburgers!" "Alright, anything Joyce wants, I''ll make it for you," Asher said, suddenly feeling that life wasn''t so dull anymore. "Uncle Ashy, you''re the best! I love you the most!" Joyce''sughter filled the car, and before long, she had forgotten all about the sadness of saying goodbye to Aurora. Chapter 862: She’s My Fiancée On the ne back to Clothville, Aveline stared out at the blue skies and white clouds, feeling uplifted. She was finally going to start elementary school. Despite her excitement, a faint sense of reluctance lingered in her heart. Since birth, she had always shared everything with her silly younger twin sister, but now, it was just her alone. Would they still have that twin telepathy even though they were so far apart? Would her silly sister take care of herself? Would she trouble Uncle Ashy? Aveline''s mind was filled with thoughts of Joyce. When Joyce had been right next to her, she''d only found her noisy. But now, without her, Aveline couldn''t help feeling a bit lost. "Aveline, there''s still a lot of time left. Why don''t you take a nap?" Aurora asked, noticing that Aveline showed no signs of sleepiness. "Mommy, I''m worried about Joyce. She''s such a picky eater and so mischievous. What if she doesn''t adapt well over there?" Aveline was the ssic example of a sharp tongue hiding a soft heart. Even though she always called Joyce her silly little sister, she cared about her deeply. "Don''t worry about it. Uncle Ashy knows her preferences well. I''m not worried about her-I''m more worried about Uncle Ashy. With that little troublemaker around, he might never find a wife," Aurora said with a resigned sigh. "Mommy, you don''t need to worry about that. If Uncle Ashy isn''t looking for a girlfriend, it just means he''s happy the way he is now. If he ever feels unhappy, he''ll go looking for someone without you having to say anything." Aurora suddenly realized her child was wiser than she gave her credit for. "You''re right." "Mommy, you''re pregnant with a baby right now. You should rest. Daddy says you need to sleep more," Aveline said as she unbuckled her seatbelt, jumped off her seat, and tucked a nket over Aurora. "Aveline, aren''t you going to sleep?" Aurora asked. "I''m not sleepy. I''m going to find Daddy to tell me a story." "Come here, sweetheart," Julian called, gesturing to her. Aveline climbed into the seat next to him, and Julian pulled out her favorite storybook. "What story would you like to hear today?" Julian asked. "Daddy, I don''t want to hear a story about princesses and princes. The story about the grandmother and the wolf you told mest time was much better." "Alright. Once upon a time..." Julian began telling the story in his deep, maic voice. Listening to him, Aurora gradually drifted off to sleep. --- On her first day of school, Aveline carried a small backpack and wore the new uniform dress issued by the school. Aurora, heavily pregnant, stood at the door. "Aveline, Daddy will take you to school today. Mommy won''t being." "Don''t worry, Mommy. I''ll take good care of myself." "Good girl." Aveline had been obedient since she was little, so Aurora wasn''t too worried. Julian held Aveline''s hand as they walked out the door. Before they could get in the car, a luxury vehicle pulled up outside. "Little Aveline!" a hoarse male voice called. Aveline looked up and saw Orion, already 5''8" tall, striding over with his long legs. "Orion, why are you here?" "Of course, I''m here to go to school with you." Orion, whose voice was cracking due to puberty, was only eleven but already taller than most kids his age. "Go to school with me? You''re supposed to be starting middle school today," Aveline said. Even though she was still very young, she understood the difference between middle school and elementary school. "I didn''t do well on my exams, so I decided to repeat a year. You''ll be in first grade, and I''ll be in sixth grade. That way, I can walk you to and from school every day," Orion said earnestly. Aveline: "..." Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! Just a few days ago, Mommy had told her that Orion had topped the entire city in his exams. With scores like that, he could get into any middle school he wanted, even without relying on family connections. Aveline might be young, but she wasn''t stupid. Clearly, Orion was lying. "Little Aveline, are you happy?" Orion asked. "Happy," Aveline replied tly, her expression as cold as ever. "If you''re happy, why aren''t you smiling?" "Daddy, it''s gettingte. I''ll bete for school," Aveline said, turning to Julian. Whether Orion and Aveline were destined to be together was still too early to tell. Julian and Aurora didn''t oppose the idea but wouldn''t force it on Aveline either. "Alright, Orion, are you riding with us?" Julian asked, looking at the boy, who was already as tall as his shoulders. "Uncle Ba, I''ll ride with you. It''s on the way anyway," Orion said casually. "Alright." Orion, still as talkative as ever, turned to Aveline. "If anyone in your ss bullies you, just tell me. I''ll beat them up so badly even their moms won''t recognize them." "Ahem..." Julian coughed from the front, not wanting Aveline to be exposed to such violent talk so early. If anything like that ever happened, he''d prefer it to be handled discreetly-his little princess didn''t need to know about it. Orion quickly changed the subject. "Oh, right, Aveline, I''ve marked all the important points from my first-grade notes for you." "Orion, Aveline is still young. She doesn''t need to memorize important points," Julian said. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "Oh, right." Orion scratched his head. Aveline didn''t pay him much attention and let him ramble on. She had grown used to his chatter over the years, and she wasn''t one to talk much herself. When they arrived at the school-a prestigious institution where luxury cars were amon sight-Julian handed Aveline over to her teacher, giving a few additional instructions. The teacher, Miss Chase, noticed Orion standing nearby. "Orion, why are you back? Aren''t you supposed to start middle school today?" Miss Chase, who had also been Orion''s teacher, asked in surprise. "Miss Chase, this is my Aveline. Please take good care of her," Orion said, emphasizing the word "my." "Orion, did youe here just to drop off your little sister?" "Of course not. I came to drop off my fiance. She''s the precious treasure of our family. Also, Miss Chase, I''ve decided to repeat elementary school for another year before moving on to middle school." "What? You did so well on your exams. You''ve already mastered all the material. Why would you want to stay behind?" Miss Chase was well aware of Orion''s capabilities. He had self-studied years ahead of his ss and could have skipped straight to middle school. Why waste time repeating a year? "Because I want to see you more often, Miss Chase," Orion replied sweetly. "And what did you just say she was to you?" "My fiance!" Orion dered seriously. Miss Chase stared at him in disbelief, wondering if he was joking. She turned to Julian for rification. Julian hesitated, unsure how to respond. If he denied it, it would contradict the fact that Aveline had been promised to Orion before she was even born. But if he confirmed it, it might pressure Aveline, who was still so young, into wearing thebel of Orion''s fiance from day one. What if she grew up and didn''t like him? Seeing Orion''s hopeful gaze and knowing how well he treated Aveline, Julian finally sighed and said, "You could say that." Chapter 863: That Orion Came Again When she heard what they said, Miss Chase was left dumbfounded. "In the future, I''ll leave Aveline in your care," Julian said, unwilling to discuss the matter further. Miss Chase quickly masked her surprise. The world was full of oddities, and arranging a childhood betrothal wasn''t all that strange. "Don''t worry, Mr. Ba." With Orion always watching over Aveline at school, Julian felt at ease. Even if the two of them were destined to remain just friends, at least for now, Orion treated Aveline like a treasure. From the moment Aveline was too young to understand anything, she had already been given the title of Orion''s fiance. When she was little, she didn''t think much of it, but her ssmates were envious. "Aveline, Orion''s here to pick you up again after school." "Mm." Aveline always seemed aloof. She didn''t mix well with the other kids who were full of innocent energy. Orion, however, guarded her like a little wife. His happiest moments were walking to and from school with Aveline. He had even convinced Jade to move houses so they could live next door to her. At twelve years old, he already understood the concept of romantic feelings. From the moment she was promised to him, he had seen Aveline as his future wife. But Aveline only saw him as a noisy older brother. Perhaps she had simply grown used to his presence. She had grown ustomed to him showing up at her door every morning on time, his handsome face lit with a smile as he greeted her with a cheerful "Good morning" and shared what he had for breakfast. Most of the time, Aveline would just listen without responding. Orion, for his part, had gotten used to this dynamic between them. He helped her with her schoolwork, acting as both a friend and an older brother. Time passed, and before long, Aveline was in second grade. Orion could no longer stay behind in elementary school. His family had allowed him to repeat a year so he could be with her during her first year, fearing she wouldn''t adjust well. But now that a year had passed, they insisted he move on to middle school. Even though Orion had already self-studied the entire middle school curriculum during his year in elementary school, his family refused to let him stay behind again. After much resistance from Orion, Jade had to enlist Aveline''s help to finally get him to agree. With their schedules no longer aligned, Orion couldn''t escort Aveline to and from school every day anymore. By the time he got home from middle school at nine in the evening, Aveline was already asleep. On weekends, they both attended piano lessons and other sses, but their time together gradually decreased. Even so, Orion visited Aveline whenever he had the chance. Before long, Aveline had reached sixth grade. With her grades, she could attend any middle school she wanted. Orion, worried, came to see her three times, pleading for her to attend the same school as him. The middle school and high school were on the same campus, which meant they could walk to and from school together again. On the first day of school, Orion acted just as he had when they were in first grade. "Aveline, I''ll walk you to school," he said eagerly. "We''re not going the same way," Aveline replied coldly. "But we''re going to the same school, aren''t we?" "I''m going to Cherrywood Middle School." "What?! Aveline, why aren''t you going to my school?" Orion was crushed. "I think Cherrywood is a good choice. It''s gettingte. I''m leaving now." Aveline got into the car and shut the door, leaving Orion standing there, frozen. Cherrywood Middle School wasn''t a prestigious school. Though it had a good reputation, it wasn''t the kind of school upper-ss families would send their children to. By now, Orion was already 6''2" (187 cm), while Aveline had just reached 5''4" (162 cm). They were both growing into young adults. When she was younger, Aveline didn''t understand the concept of romantic rtionships. But as she got older, she began to grasp the implications. She didn''t want to go to school and bebeled as Orion''s fiance again. Aurora had once asked her if she liked Orion. Aveline''s answer was that she did, but it was the kind of liking a younger sister felt for an older brother, not romantic love. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on novi L5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! So, she decided to maintain some distance. Even though they had been promised to each other, she didn''t believe she was destined to marry Orion. Her mother had told her that the person she married should be someone she truly loved. Liking and loving were two different things. Besides, Aveline didn''t even know what love was yet. Perhaps she would understand when she grew older, but for now, she wanted to enjoy a freer and more independent life. She had told Aurora she wanted to attend Cherrywood Middle School, and both Aurora and Julian had agreed. After all, their daughter''s happiness was their top priority. On the first day of middle school, Aveline felt the bright sunshine and a sense of contentment. When the teacher assigned seats, everyone had to introduce themselves. The moment Aveline stood up, all the boys in the ss were stunned. Middle school was a time when kids entered adolescence, a period of rebellion and budding romantic feelings. With her fair skin, beautiful face, long legs, and cool demeanor, Aveline immediately captured the attention of many boys. During breaks, crowds of boys gathered around her desk. Aveline frowned in annoyance. Soon, love letters began appearing in her desk, and boys started confessing their feelings in the hallways. "Aveline, will you be my girlfriend?" one stammered nervously, surrounded by the teasing cheers of other students. "I don''t like your type," Aveline replied icily, walking past him without a second nce. "That''s the 18th guy to get rejected! She''s so cold!" "She''s just pretending to be aloof. Who knows what she''s like in private?" "Exactly! I bet she''s just putting on an act," some of the more jealous girls scoffed. Aveline ignored them. Middle school was clearly a moreplicated environment than elementary school. In elementary school, girls talked about new dresses or cute pencil cases. In middle school, conversations revolved around who was the most handsome or who was dating whom. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on nov L5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "How boring," Aveline thought, disgusted by it all. One day, the girls in her ss started buzzing with excitement. "Did you hear? A new transfer student joined the senior ss. He''s half-European and super handsome!" "A mixed-race student? Let''s go see him!" Mixed-race? Aveline raised an eyebrow. It couldn''t be, could it? Orion was in the critical final year of high school. His family would never let him transfer schools, especially to Cherrywood Middle School. Dismissing the thought, Aveline let the chatter of her ssmates fade into the background. She absentmindedly thought of her younger sister Joyce, who was studying in New York. Was Joyce also gossiping about boys with her friends? A pang of longing for her sister struck her. Soon, a group of excited girls returned from the senior ss. "The basketball game just now was amazing! The captain is so handsome!" "Yeah, I''ve never seen anyone that good-looking before." "Do you like him? I heard that in just three days, more than ten girls have already confessed to him!" "Did he ept any of them?" "Probably not. Someone that good-looking must have high standards." Every day, there was some new piece of gossip. Aveline had grown used to it. Chapter 864: The Love Letter From that day forward, Aveline''s ears were constantly filled with gossip about the mixed-race basketball captain. Stories ranged from failed confessions to his expensive designer outfits. "Hey, there''s going to be a basketball match between the junior high and high school teams this afternoon. Let''s go cheer them on." "Sure, I''m going to cheer for my hero!" "Who''s your hero?" "Dorian from 23F. He''s so handsome!" "If we''re talking about looks, the mixed-race basketball captain from the high school team is definitely better. Those green eyes of his are just amazing, and he''s always smiling. Sigh, if only he were my boyfriend." "Keep dreaming. Someone like him would never go for you." "By the way, Aveline, why don''t youe with uster?" Liora, Aveline''s deskmate, turned to her. Liora was Aveline''s only friend. She reminded Aveline of Joyce, with her ever-present smile and the same shallow dimples. More importantly, Liora shared the same overly dramatic tendencies as Joyce, which made Aveline feel unexpectedly at ease around her. "No," Aveline replied coldly. Perhaps it was because she had grown up surrounded by strikingly beautiful people, but she felt indifferent toward good looks, whether male or female. "Aveline, I really like that mixed-race guy, uh..." "Hmm?" Aveline turned to her. "What is it?" "Can you deliver this love letter for me?" Liora asked hesitantly. "Why don''t you do it yourself?" Aveline frowned. She had no patience for such trivial matters. Liora rubbed her hands nervously. "I... I''m too embarrassed. Aveline, please, I''m begging you. Help me deliver it." In truth, Liora hadn''t told her the whole story. She had heard that many people had already given the basketball captain love letters, but he hadn''t bothered to read a single one. However, Aveline was beautiful. At the very least, if she delivered it, the captain might pause for a moment. Liora thought it was worth taking the chance, no matter how small. Unlike others, Aveline was naturally aloof. She showed no interest in romantic matters whatsoever. Even when someone as handsome as Dorian confessed to her, she didn''t bat an eye. That was why Liora felt secure asking Aveline for this favor. "No, it''s boring," Aveline said bluntly. She would much rather spend her time reading a book. "Aveline, you''re my best friend! If you don''t help me, what am I going to do? Please, Aveline, I''ll buy you ice cream afterward." Aveline wasn''t fond of sweets, and her interests were quite different from those of ordinary girls. At school, Aveline kept a low profile. Cherrywood High wasn''t like the elite private schools she used to attend. Most of the students here came from average families. She had chosen this schoolrgely to avoid Orion. She wanted a rxed, free environment where she could grow without beingbeled as someone''s fiance. After learning about everyone''s lifestyle, she made a conscious effort to hide her own background. She had her driver drop her off a block away from school every day and wore simple, ordinary clothes. At most, her ssmates assumed she came from a well- off family, but no one could have guessed how wealthy her family truly was. None of her old ssmates had transferred here, so no one knew her past. "So annoying," Aveline muttered, clearly irritated. "You''re the best, Aveline!" Liora quickly handed her a pink envelope decorated with a heart sticker. "Just tell him I''ll be waiting for him in the grove after school." "Okay. What does he look like?" "He''s really tall, with green eyes and a warm smile. He''s the only mixed-race guy in our school. You can''t miss him-there''s no one more handsome." "Got it." For the first time, Aveline found herself at the basketball court. She wasn''t there for the game, though, but to deliver the letter to the handsome mixed-race captain. The match between the junior high and high school teams had already drawn their respective cheer squads. Even before the yers arrived, the atmosphere was electric. Dorian stepped onto the court in his white jersey. He was well-known in the junior high division-not a mixed-race student, but undeniably good-looking. Rumor had it that Dorian came from a wealthy family that owned apany, making him a ssic example of a rich, handsome, and sessful young man. Many junior high girls adored him, and even some high school seniors had pursued him. Just a few days ago, he had tried to win Aveline''s favor, but she had rejected him outright. To her, love was something profound, like what her parents shared-a bond forged through trials and tribtions, a decision to hold onto each other no matter what. What did these kids know about love? They threw the word around like it was a game. Aveline found it all childish and ridiculous. But since Liora had asked, Aveline reluctantly agreed to help, though she found it all very bothersome. As Dorian appeared, cheers erupted from the crowd. Some fans even held up banners. Aveline couldn''t help but think it was all so over-the-top. He wasn''t a celebrity, so why were they making such a spectacle? Dorian quickly spotted Aveline sitting among the crowd. She wasn''t dressed to stand out-just a simple white dress and a ponytail. Butpared to the brightly dressed girls around her, Aveline shone like a star, dazzling in her simplicity. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on nov L5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Was she here to watch his game? Dorian smiled at her. Aveline, however, was preupied, wondering when the mixed-race captain would show up. The cheers around her grew louder. "Ahhh! Dorian smiled at me!" "Pfft, no, he smiled at me!" The chatter buzzed around her as Dorian walked toward her. With each step he took, the screams grew wilder. When he finally stopped in front of Aveline, the cheers turned into loud whistles and teasing shouts. Dorian leaned down, his voice gentle. "Will you cheer for me during the game?" Aveline blinked in confusion. Why would he want her to cheer for him? She wanted to refuse, but since it wasn''t a big deal, she decided there was no need to embarrass him in front of everyone. She nodded. That small nod filled Dorian with joy. Maybe she didn''t dislike him as much as he thought. Perhaps she was just shy. With that, Dorian took off his jersey. His physique was lean-not overly muscr, but well-proportioned. Even so, his gesture sent the crowd into a frenzy, with screams erupting left and right. Dorian handed the jersey to Aveline. "Can you hold this for me?" The other girls were practically green with envy. Holding a yer''s jersey was something only girlfriends did. All eyes were on Aveline. Surely she wouldn''t refuse, right? After all, Dorian had openly shown her favor. To reject him now would be unbearably awkward. Chapter 865: Is It Him? Aveline''s frown deepened. "No," she replied firmly. Dorian''s hand froze mid-air, his expression turning awkward. "Dorian, let me take it for you," a girl nearby offered quickly, easing the tension. Just then, screams erupted from the high school girls'' crowd. Aveline caught a familiar name. "Orion is the hottest!" Orion? It couldn''t be him, could it? Definitely not. He was supposed to graduate this year, and with such a prestigious private school, his parents would never allow him to transfer on a whim. It must just be someone with the same name. Still, when Aveline thought of the rumors about a handsome, mixed-race student, her heart became restless. All eyes turned in the direction of themotion. Aveline''s usually calm face began to betray her emotions. The first thing that caught her attention was a pair of long, toned legs. The loose basketball uniform couldn''t hide his model-like physique. Then her gazended on his face, and she froze. Orion! It was really him. So, the mixed-race heartthrob that everyone had been talking about was him! He''d transferred to her school''s high school division. She recalled the disappointment in his eyes on the day she told him she was enrolling at Cherrywood. That memory now made her feel uneasy. From childhood until now, Orion had treated her better than anyone else. She liked him, but it was the kind of affection one felt for an older brother, wasn''t it? She was still so young. How could she possibly understand theplexities of romantic feelings? That was why she hadn''t responded to his feelings. His soft blonde hair swayed gently in the breeze. His handsome face and those amber- like eyes-features she had known since childhood-seemed to shine even brighter now. Seeing someone she''d grown up with make such a grand entrance caused her Heart heart tryuicRETT In the past, if Orion spotted her, he''d run to her like an overgrown puppy wagging its tail. But today, he only nced at her briefly before looking away. Was he angry? Angry that she had transferred schools without telling him? Aveline bit her lip, her mind flooded with memories of him helping her study before exams. On a crisp autumn day, he had leaned down beside her, his tall frame casting a shadow over the desk. "There are two more ways to solve this problem. Do you want to know?" By then, as a high schooler, he was already as tall as her dad-187 centimeters. "How?" Aveline had looked up at him. "Call me by my name, and I''ll tell you." "Orion," she said, using the name she''d called him since childhood. "Good girl. Here''s how..." He ruffled her hair affectionately. But she wasn''t a little girl anymore. "Aveline, that''s him. Remember to give him the letter after the game," Liora urged, snapping Aveline out of her thoughts. When Aveline turned back, Orion had already walked away. From beginning to end, he had only nced at her once. "Little Aveline..." The one who had always called her that and chased after her since they were kids was suddenly so distant. Aveline knew avoiding him had been wrong, but how could he treat her so coldly? The crowd erupted with cheers for him. For the first time, Aveline realized just how popr he was at school. To her, he''d always been the older boy sitting on the steps, waiting for her with a lollipop. Her once-constantpanion was now the object of everyone''s admiration, and the unfamiliar emotion stirring within her was hard to ignore. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on nov L5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Aveline, are you staring? Do you think he''s good-looking?" Liora asked nervously, afraid Aveline might develop a crush on him too. Aveline snapped back to her usual indifferent demeanor. "No." "That''s normal. I was shocked the first time I saw him too. He''s so handsome! Oh, and don''t forget to give him the letter in person after the game." If Aveline had known earlier that Liora''s crush was Orion, she would never have agreed to deliver the letter. Unconsciously, she tightened her grip on the envelope, her mood sinking. "The game''s about to start. I think the high school team will definitely win. I heard Orion is amazing at basketball." "Our middle school''s Dorian isn''t bad either!" "But there''s a clear size difference between them." "Why does it matter? It''s just a friendly match. Let''s enjoy the view and not worry about winning or losing." Aveline tuned out their chatter. Her eyes couldn''t help but follow Orion. She recalled the first time she saw him holding an orange basketball when they were little. "Orion, what are you doing?" "This is called basketball. Want to try? I''ll teach you." Aveline had learned many things from him. Back then, she was only five. "Okay." "Catch." Orion gently tossed the ball toward her, using the lightest force, but it still bounced and hit her. "Aveline, I''m sorry! Are you okay?" Orion scooped her up, panicking. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on nov L5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Most kids would''ve burst into tears, but Aveline simply got up. "I''m fine. Teach me how to y." "You''re not scared?" "No." The memory of that small child ying basketball with him resurfaced as Aveline watched him on the court now, exuding confidence and skill. Within the first twenty minutes, he had already scored five times, including two three- pointers, causing the crowd to erupt in cheers. Liora clung to Aveline''s arm. "He''s so amazing! Another one!" By halftime, the high school team was far ahead, while Dorian had only managed to score once. The yers were drenched in sweat, and many girls rushed over to hand them water. Aveline noticed a tall girl in a ck dress approaching Orion with a bottle. "Isn''t that Celestia? Does she like Orion too?" "Why not? He''s handsome and rich. I saw him getting picked up in a Rolls-Royce. Even his casual outfits cost tens of thousands. No wonder the school queen has a crush on him." "They do look good together." The whispered conversations around her made Aveline uneasy. Orion turned and locked eyes with her. Her heart raced inexplicably, and she quickly looked away. Orion refused the water. "Thanks, but I have my own." He walked off without taking it. "He didn''t ept her water! Maybe he doesn''t like Celestia." "He''s my hero! Does that mean we still have a chance?" Hearing that he had refused the drink, Aveline felt an inexplicable sense of relief. Chapter 866: A Sudden Kiss The entire basketball court was abuzz, with Orionpletely dominating the game. Aveline watched as his agile figure leapt into the air, sweat glistening, and in the next moment, the ball swished cleanly into the hoop. Each time he scored, the crowd erupted in wild cheers. For Aveline, her eyes could only focus on the brightest person on the court. The match was nearing its end, the oue long decided. At this point, winning or losing no longer mattered; the throng of adoring fans was already more than satisfied. As Aveline watched him leave the court, drenched in sweat, she noticed he had no intention of acknowledging her. Her fingers clenched tightly at the hem of her dress. She had transferred schools to avoid Orion in the first ce, but seeing him act as if he didn''t recognize her left an ufortable knot in her chest. Her hand instinctively reached for the small jade pendant near her heart-a gift from Orion when they were children. Back then, she hadn''t understood its significance. Onlyter did she learn that her parents had arranged a childhood engagement for them before she was even born. Aveline wasn''t sure if she would eventually marry him. Right now, all she wanted was to focus on her studies. "Aveline, Orion''s leaving! Go! Don''t forget to tell him I''ll be waiting for him after school," Liora urged. "I don''t want to," Aveline replied, her voice hesitant. Ever since learning that Liora had feelings for Orion, Aveline had decided against delivering the love letter. "Aveline, how can you do this? We''re best friends! You promised me!" Liora''s face darkened. "I... I''m just not feeling well all of a sudden." "Fine, Aveline! Just hand him the letter, and I''ll take you to the infirmary afterward, okay?" "...Alright." Aveline had no choice but to take the letter and stand up. "Good luck, Aveline!" She quickened her pace, though each step filled her with unease. It had been a month since the school term started, and in all that time, she hadn''t seen him. Back in elementary school, even if they couldn''t meet during the week, Orion always made time to see her on weekends. Now that she was in middle school, their schedules were just as packed, with both attending evening self-study sessions. If he wanted to see her, he could have. Every night when she passed by his building on her way home, she would nce at his window. Most of the time, his lights were on. asionally, she could even see his silhouette by the window. When their eyes met, Aveline would quickly avert her gaze and hurry home. A month of silence stretched between them, and now, the first words she would say to him would be about someone else''s love letter. As she passed Dorian, he called out to her, "Aveline, where are you going?" Aveline didn''t respond and brushed past him like the wind. She felt a strange mix of anxiety and anticipation, her steps quick and unsteady. Perhaps this moment could break the cold distance between them. Perhaps, finally, she could find a reason to speak to him. She reached the staircase and saw Orion surrounded by his teammates and a girl named Celestia, who stood close to him, her face animated with excitement. "Orion, that dunk was incredible! You''re so good at basketball; you could totally go pro! Will you teach me how to y? The girls'' basketball tournament ising up in a month," Celestia asked with a bright smile. Aveline''s mind shed back to her younger days when Orion taught her how to dribble. "Go slow, one bounce at a time. Be careful-it''s easy to lose control and get hit in the face," he had said patiently. "But Orion, I can''t make a single shot," Aveline hadined, staring up at the impossibly high hoop. "Keep practicing. You''ll get it eventually." The next day, a shorter basketball hoop appeared on the court, just for her. Even so, she still couldn''t score. Frustration got the better of her, and she threw the ball aside. Orion picked it up and handed it back. "Hold on to this." nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on novi L5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Okay," she said, hugging the ball. In the next moment, he lifted her into the air, holding her high enough to make a basket. "Orion, I did it!" she eximed, her eyes wide with joy. "Good job," he had said, smiling warmly. He always reminded her that basketball wasn''t something you could master overnight. She needed to be patient. As these memories flooded back, Aveline''s chest tightened at the thought of him teaching someone else with the same gentleness. It felt as if a piece of her heart was missing. "Orion..." she called softly. Her voice was barely audible, but he heard her instantly and turned to look at her. In her distraction, Aveline misstepped and tumbled down the stairs. Orion''s expression shifted dramatically. Before anyone could react, he sprinted up the steps and caught her in his arms. Shended safely in his embrace-a familiar ce that had held her countless times since childhood, warm andforting like a safe harbor. The crowd erupted in cheers, and Celestia''s face turned pale. "How could you be so careless? What if you''d gotten hurt?" Orion scolded, his tone sharp but his expression filled with concern. Aveline steadied herself and wriggled out of his arms. Orion''s gaze was heavy with worry. "What''s wrong? Did you sprain your ankle? I''ll take you to the infirmary." Before she could refuse, he scooped her up in a princess carry, heading toward the infirmary. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on [email protected] for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Though she had been in his arms countless times before, this was the first time it had happened in such a public setting. "Put me down! I''m fine!" she protested, her cheeks burning. "You look pale," Orion said, his mood lifting slightly. He had been thrilled when she called out to him, but now her uneasy expression made him wonder if something was wrong. She wriggled free from his arms, biting her lip as she pulled out the pink envelope. When Orion saw the letter, his heart leapt. Was this it? Had his little fiance finallye around to writing him a love letter? Uncle Ba''s advice had worked after all. Julian had exined Aveline''s worries and why she had chosen to transfer schools. To avoid making things harder for her, Orion had refrained from approaching her. But the rumors about boys confessing to her within days of her arrival had driven him to transfer as well. If she didn''t want thebel of "fiance," he could settle for watching over her from a distance. Now, though, had a month of distance finally made her realize her feelings? Overwhelmed by joy, Orion couldn''t hold back. "Aveline... you''ve finallye around," he said, pulling her into an embrace and kissing her passionately. Aveline froze, overwhelmed by the heat of his lips and the strength of his heartbeat. His warmth enveloped her, leaving her dazed. The crowd exploded with noise, while Celestia stormed off in anger. The onlookers reveled in the drama, their cheers growing louder. For Aveline, this was their first kiss. Though they had shared many intimate moments before, this was something entirely new. Chapter 867: Orion’s Fury Until the moment he left, her lips still burned with the heat of his kiss. Aveline''s pale cheeks flushed a deep crimson. "Orion... Orion, you!" "What did you just call me?" Orion''s tone carried a hint of dissatisfaction. He preferred when she called him by his name, Orion. Of course, his absolute favorite-but perhaps too premature-term of endearment was when she called him "darling." "That letter..." Aveline hesitated, knowing that he had misunderstood the situation. She wanted to exin, yet when the moment came, she didn''t know where to begin. Orion nced down at the envelope in his hand. The cover read "To My Dearest Orion," written in handwriting that was entirely unfamiliar to him. Aveline had grown up under his watchful eye. Her penmanship mirrored his own-neat and graceful. This sloppy scrawl was certainly not hers. His expression darkened. "This letter wasn''t written by you?" "My deskmate asked me to pass it on to you," Aveline murmured, biting the lips he had just kissed. "You''re delivering love letters for your deskmate?" Orion''s temper was notoriously short, but he had always reserved his gentler side for her. For years, Aveline had been his sole exception. She was now twelve, and while she might not fully understand love, she should at least know about the marriage arrangement between their families. The jade pendant he had given her still hung around her neck, a silent reminder of that bond. And now, she was helping someone else deliver a love letter to him? If that was the case, then what had all these years meant? Did she truly think he was just taking care of a younger sister? Orion''s fists clenched tightly, veins bulging against his skin. His face grew colder, darker, until Aveline no longer recognized him. She had never seen him like this. Remembering Liora''s hopeful gaze earlier, Aveline swallowed hard and nodded. "She... she also said to meet her after school in the woods." Her words were like gasoline thrown onto a fire. Orion grabbed her shoulders with an iron grip, his icy gaze sharp enough to pierce through her. "Do you even know what the woods are known for? Fine, very well. Go tell her-I''ll be there." With those words, he stormed off, not sparing her another nce. Aveline stood frozen on the steps, her lips still tingling with the warmth he''d left behind. A shiver ran down her spine, and her mind reyed his final words over and over. He had agreed. He''d agreed to meet Liora. Hadn''t she already decided? If Orion ever fell for someone else, she would graciously give her blessing. And if she found her own true love, she hoped he would do the same. But now, the mere thought of him agreeing to meet Liora filled her chest with a sharp, unbearable ache. It felt as though a needle had pierced her heart. "Aveline, are you okay?" Dorian appeared beside her, having witnessed the entire scene earlier. He was relieved that Aveline didn''t seem to have feelings for Orion and was just helping someone else deliver a love letter. "I''m fine," she replied, though her dazed expression said otherwise as she walked away like a soul lost in the wind. He had agreed. He really agreed. The news spread through the school like wildfire, fueling countless rumors. Some imed Aveline had faked falling on the steps to get Orion''s attention, calling her maniptive. Others said Orion had kissed her forcefully before agreeing to meet her deskmate. The gossip swirled, but Aveline couldn''t care less. Her mind was stuck on one thing- Orion''s promise to meet Liora. Back in ss, Liora rushed over, her face brimming with nervous anticipation. "How did it go?" "He agreed. He''ll meet you," Aveline replied, her tone t and distant. "What about the letter?" "He kept it." Aveline herself didn''t know how she managed to answer Liora''s questions. "Oh my gosh, Aveline, you''re amazing! Do you know how many girls have tried to give him letters and confess to him but failed? If it weren''t for you, he definitely would''ve rejected me too. Can youe with meter? I want to confess to him in person." "No, I need to go home." "You can go home a littleter! This is my first confession. If you''re there, I''ll feel so much braver. Please, Aveline, help me one more time." "No." The thought of that scene soured Aveline''s mood. "Aveline, you''re my only friend. If you don''t help me, who will? Please, I''m begging you!" Aveline recalled Orion''s anger earlier when she had simply delivered the letter. If she apanied Liora to the confession, who knew how furious he would be? Her hand unconsciously brushed her lips. When he''d thought the letter was from her, he had been so happy. She had given him hope, only to snatch it away. He must hate her now. "Aveline, are you daydreaming again?" For the rest of the lessons, Aveline remained distracted, lost in thought. When the school bell finally rang, Liora dragged her along despite her protests. The woods near the school were a popr spot for students to confess their feelings. Some even went there at night for things far more daring. Aveline kept her head down as they walked, her gaze falling on a discarded wrapper. Suddenly, she understood why Orion had been so angry. Even if Liora''s intentions were innocent, the mere act of meeting in the woods carried certain implications. The woods were unusually lively that day, with a crowd gathering to watch the spectacle. "Aveline, I''m so nervous. Do you think he''ll reject me?" Liora whispered. "I don''t know," Aveline replied, her mood heavy, her brows furrowed. "He''s here! Orion''s really here!" someone shouted. Aveline looked up and saw him. Orion stood three meters away, his usual cheerful demeanor reced by an icy, unapproachable aura. He had changed out of his sports uniform into a crisp white shirt, his clean and striking appearance like that of a prince from a storybook. "I''m going, Aveline," Liora said, stepping forward. Orion''s gaze, however, never left Aveline. Liora misinterpreted his attention as being directed at her. She pulled out a ss jar filled with neatly folded paper cranes. "Orion, I made these for you. I really like you." But Orion''s eyes remained fixed on Aveline. That little fool, he thought to himself. Was she truly this heartless? It wasn''t enough to deliver someone else''s love letter-she had to apany them to confess, too? Where exactly did she think she stood in his life? Aveline avoided his gaze, her thoughts scattered. She wasn''t her usual calm self, and Orion could see it clearly. "Orion, please ept me," Liora pleaded. Orion stepped forward, his every movement causing Liora''s heart to race. Aveline felt her own heart tighten unbearably. Would he agree? The onlookers whispered among themselves, specting whether he would ept. After all, he hade to meet her and even taken the letter. Maybe he really would say yes. Orion stopped in front of Liora, but he didn''t pause. Instead, he walked straight past her, stopping in front of Aveline. "What do you think? Should I ept or refuse?" Everyone froze, stunned by the unexpected twist. What was their rtionship? And why was he asking Aveline? In that moment, the crowd was left with more questions than answers. Chapter 868: My Little Wife Agree or refuse-it was her choice to make. Aveline had no idea what Orion was scheming, but she could tell he was angry. Never before had he spoken to her in such a tone. His icy demeanor was almost enough to freeze her solid. Liora, sensing the tension between the two, made a pleading gesture toward Aveline. This was a major moment in her life, and she wasn''t about to let it slip away. Even if Orion was only joking, Liora still wanted to seize the opportunity-what if it turned out to be real? Deep down, Aveline resisted the entire situation. Why did Orion have to force her to make this decision? "I..." Just as Aveline hesitated, unable to answer, an angry voice interrupted them. "What are you doing?!" "The dean is here! Run!" The crowd that had gathered to watch the scene scattered in an instant. Dating was strictly prohibited at their school, and anyone caught by a teacher would face serious consequences. Aveline had heard the rumors before-getting caught by the dean could lead to punishments and ck marks on a student''s record. She immediately thought of Orion, who had only just transferred schools. This was their final year, and a mark on his record would follow him for life. Without a second thought, she grabbed his hand and ran. The moment Aveline''s soft hand wrapped around his, Orion''s anger melted away into nothingness. Given their identities, they had no reason to run. Even if they caused an uproar at the school, it wouldn''t matter. Forget his own powerful family-Aveline''s overprotective father could buy the entire school in an instant if he wanted to. Despite her privileged background, Aveline had always been humble. She had chosen this school on her own and even swapped out her designer clothes for simple outfits that cost only a few hundred dors apiece. She never revealed her family background and avoided special treatment so no one suspected anything about her. Seeing her run, Orion naturally followed, the wind brushing past their faces as they fled together. Thest time they ran like this was a year ago. He had taken her to a concert, but they had hit traffic along the way. To avoid beingte, he had grabbed her hand and sprinted with her all the way there. That moment had felt like the happiest time of his life. And now, running to avoid the dean felt just as exhrating. They ran until they werepletely out of breath, finally stopping when they couldn''t go any farther. Aveline''s face was flushed, her forehead glistening with sweat as she gasped for air. "Do you... do you think he saw you?" she asked between breaths. "No, but your friend might not have been so lucky," Orion teased. "I forgot about Liora!" Aveline eximed. When she heard the dean''s voice earlier, her only thought had been to run as fast as possible. "Why did you grab me and run?" Orion asked, suddenly pinning her against a tree. His stance mimicked the ssic "kabedon" pose straight out of a romance manga or drama, with the male lead cornering the female lead. Aveline had to tilt her head back to meet his gaze, their close proximity making the moment feel even more intimate. She couldn''t tell if it was their closeness or the adrenaline from running, but her heartbeat felt erratic, as though it might leap out of her chest at any moment. "I didn''t want you to get punished," Aveline said, willing herself to calm down. "If you don''t care about me, why care about something like that?" "I... I do care..." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Care about what?" Orion had known Aveline since she was a baby. He had held her in his arms when she was just a few months old, watching her grow into the young woman she was now. In the past, he had held back, refraining from putting any pressure on her because of her age. He had been content to wait for her to grow up. But today, when Aveline handed him a love letter on someone else''s behalf, it hadpletely shattered his patience. It was clear he couldn''t wait any longer-he needed to take action now. "I care about you." Aveline bit her lip as she spoke. Orion tilted her chin upward, forcing her to meet his gaze. He wasn''t about to let her avoid this conversation. "You know how I feel about you, yet you helped someone else confess to me. What were you thinking?" Orion had always known that Aveline was reserved-cool and distant, even. But reserved didn''t mean unfeeling. Her parents were deeply emotional people, and there was no way she could bepletely indifferent. Their future was long, and Orion was willing to wait. Even when he transferred schools, he hadn''t told her, not wanting to disrupt her ns. All he wanted was to protect her quietly from the sidelines. If this was how she wanted to live, he wouldn''t interfere. But her actions today had pushed him to his limit. "What do you take me for? If you dare call me your brother, I swear I''ll make you mine right here and now!" Aveline froze, swallowing the words she was about to say. She knew exactly what Orion meant by "make you mine." Until now, their rtionship had always been that of an older brother and younger sister. He had never overstepped any boundaries. "I... I don''t know what to say." For the first time, Aveline feltpletely at a loss. "Do you hate me?" Orion asked. He realized he couldn''t keep treating her like a child. She had her own thoughts and had even kept her decision to attend Cherrywood a secret from him. It was time for him to respect her choices. "Of course not. You''ve been so good to me my whole life. I could never hate you," Aveline replied. She rarely spoke at length, but with Orion, her words always came more easily. From the time she was little, she had admired the warm, kind "big brother" who had always been there for her. When their family asked where she wanted to study, Joyce had chosen New York without hesitation, but Aveline had chosen Clothville. She couldn''t say whether it was because of her parents'' work or because Orion was in Clothville, but he had always held a special ce in her heart. Aveline didn''t hate him-if anything, she liked him very much. "If you don''t hate me, then do you like me?" "I... I think I like you," Aveline admitted. "But I can''t tell if it''s the kind of like a sister feels for her brother or the kind of love Mom feels for Dad. I''m still young, and it feels too early to think about these things. I want us both to focus on our studies for now." Orion looked into her earnest eyes. "Good. You''re being honest with me. You''re still young, so it''s normal to feel uncertain. I''ve never wanted to pressure you." "But even if you''re unsure of your feelings for me, you can''t help others try to match me with them. Little Aveline, you''ve always known that the only person I''ve ever liked is you. I''ve never thought of you as my little sister. To me, you''ve always been my little wife. I''ll wait for you, but I won''t let you push me away." Hearing him call her "little wife" made Aveline''s cheeks burn. Though he wasn''t wrong, her heart, just beginning to awaken to these feelings, wasn''t ready to process it all. Chapter 869: Confession "... I... I didn''t want to pass her love letter either," Aveline said hesitantly, turning her head away. "Then why did you help her?" "Liora reminds me of Joyce. Joyce is so far away, and she''s the one I can''t stop thinking about. Every time I see Liora, I think of Joyce. That''s why, when she asked me for help, I couldn''t say no," Aveline exined. Orion hadn''t even cared to nce at Liora after the basketball game, let alone notice what she looked like. He had torn up the love letter without giving it a second thought. His focus had been entirely on Aveline, leaving no room to remember anyone else. He knew that in Aveline''s cool and reserved heart, nothing mattered more than her family-especially her lively and slightly entric younger sister. If that was the reason, he couldn''t stay mad. With a soft smile, he lightly scratched her nose. "I''ll let it slide this time. But if it happens again, you''d better be ready for my punishment! Now, tell me honestly, if the Dean hadn''t shown up just now, how would you have answered?" Aveline had been torn earlier. Deep down, she didn''t want Orion to say yes to Liora, but she couldn''t ignore her plea for help. "I wouldn''t have agreed. It''s your business to handle, not mine." "Good. And this isn''t just my business-it''s ours. I don''t want a third person getting involved." "Orion, promise me something." "Go ahead. Don''t just ask for one thing, I''ll agree to a hundred if you want." His devotion to her was unwavering. Seeing how readily he agreed, Aveline couldn''t help but feel moved. "I''m still young, Orion, and this is supposed to be my so-called rebellious phase. In my heart, love should be as steadfast as Mom and Dad''s-a love thatsts a lifetime. Right now, I don''t know what love really means. "To love someone should mean growing old together, staying devoted for a lifetime. If I im to love,vou now..without understanding what love truly is. I''d be Jvina-not, just to you, but to myself. "Mom once told me that our engagement is just a verbal agreement for now. If you don''t love me, or if I don''t love you, the agreement can be dissolved." Before she could finish, Orion interrupted her, "I''ve been set on you since before you were even born. I could never not love you." "Orion, please let me finish, okay?" "Alright, go ahead." Orion steadied his emotions, realizing they should have had this conversation long ago. Aveline took a moment to gather her thoughts before continuing. "I''m just saying if. If one day we find true love elsewhere, the other person should give their blessing. Love cannot be forced-it should be about letting go. "Right now, I can''t make any promises to you. I need time to figure out my feelings for you. If I love you, then we''ll stay engaged. But if I don''t, then you''ll have to let me go." Orion gazed into her clear, determined eyes, then gently brushed a stray lock of hair from her face. "Sometimes, I wish you weren''t so rational. It''d be easier if you were like other girls your age." Most girls her age would be thrilled if he so much as looked at them. But Aveline wasn''t like other girls. She was smart, calm, and always knew what she wanted. Aveline nervously clutched his hand. "Orion, are you saying you won''t agree?" "Silly girl, when have I ever refused you? I''ll give you time-a year. I hope by graduation you''ll have figured out your feelings. You''re such a rational person; I believe a year is more than enough for you to know your heart. And I won''t give you the chance to dislike me." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "So, you agree?" Aveline''s eyes lit up with joy. "Of course. The fact that you''re being so honest with me makes me happy. It shows how seriously you''re taking this rtionship." Orion had known her for years-he understood exactly what kind of person she was. "Then, Orion, can we keep things as they are for now? Just treat me like your little sister, okay? I still have so much to learn from you." Aveline, who had seemed indifferent over the past month, had secretly felt a sense of emptiness. "Alright." "Orion, were you mad when I transferred schools without telling you?" Now that they had opened up to each other, Aveline finally dared to ask. "I was a little mad at first. I had everything arranged for you, and you went behind my back and changed schools without a word. What upset me most was that you kept it from me. Did you hate me that much, that you''d run away like this?" "I''ve never hated you. I just didn''t want to start the school year with thebel of ''fiance.'' In elementary school, no one cared. But in middle school, everyone understands. I didn''t want people whispering about me all the time." Orion patted her head. "I never considered your feelings before. But if you have concerns, you can tell me. Am I really that unreasonable?" "I know I was wrong. I was afraid you wouldn''t agree. From now on, I''ll tell you everything." Aveline finally felt a weight lift off her chest. "That''s better. Forget romantic feelings for a moment-I''ve been like an older brother to you your whole life. When you transferred schools without telling me, do you know how much that hurt me?" Orion had been deeply affected, but now, with their misunderstanding resolved, he felt relieved. "I''m sorry, Orion." "You don''t need to apologize. No matter what you do, I''ll never me you. But my heart did hurt a lot before." If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Then... what should I do? Should I rub it better?" Aveline reached out to rub his chest. Orion took her hand and moved it aside. "It''ste. Let''s go home." "Okay." With the tension between them gone, the two returned to their usual dynamic. Orion opened the car door for her, and they drove off together. "Tomorrow''s the weekend. It''s been so long since we''ve gone out together. Let''s take a trip," Orion suggested. "Sure! Middle school is so much more exhausting than elementary school," Aveline said. When she was with Orion, her usual cold demeanor melted away, revealing her most rxed self. Not far away, someone watched as Aveline got into Orion''s car. Orion even opened the door for her. Thiste at night, where could they possibly be going together? Celestia''s face darkened with jealousy. She had gone out of her way to report Aveline to the Dean, hoping to ruin the confession. But instead, this was the result. It wasn''t Liora that Orion cared about-it was Aveline. Even though people often said Celestia was the most beautiful girl in the school, Aveline''s beauty far surpassed hers. Celestia clenched her teeth in anger. "That little witch. I won''t forgive her!" No one could stop Celestia once she set her mind to something. She didn''t know the full extent of Orion''s background, but his Rolls-Royce and expensive clothes told her everything she needed to know. If she could be his girlfriend, not only would she enjoy a life of luxury, but she could also secure an easy path to immigrating abroad. How could she ever give that up? Chapter 870: Follow Your Heart After resolving their misunderstanding, Aveline and Orion seemed to return to the carefree days of their childhood. Aveline often shared stories from school with him. "Are girls naturally this obsessed? Before I realized the new transfer student was you, everyone kept talking about you all day," Aveline said. "What were they saying?" Orion asked, his tone casual. He had never been concerned with such things. Growing up as a mixed-race child, he was used to drawing attention wherever he went. From middle school to high school, it didn''t matter how many people confessed to him-he ignored them all. "Oh, just that you''re handsome and tall," Aveline replied, her ears ringing from the constant chatter around her. "And what about you?" Orion asked, his gaze steady. "What about me?" Aveline looked at him, puzzled. "Do you think I''m handsome?" Orion asked seriously. He never cared about others'' opinions, only hers. "I''ve seen your face since we were kids. I''m immune to it by now," Aveline said, though her words didn''t entirely match her feelings. Her mind shed back to the image of Orion ying basketball earlier. When it was just the two of them practicing, there was noparison. But in a crowd, he seemed to shine like a beam of light. After watching him y, all she could see in her mind was the way he dunked the ball. He was undeniably handsome. "Is that so? Well, I think you''re getting prettier in my eyes," Orion said gently. "The red dress you wore yesterday looked great on you." "You... You noticed what I wore yesterday?" Aveline asked, surprised. "Of course. Not just yesterday-I remember everything you''ve worn this week. Even how much your hair has grown, I''ve noticed." Aveline suddenly felt inadequatepared to Orion. She hadn''t paid nearly as much attention to him as he did to her. Their car stopped as the conversation went on. "We''re here. Aveline, I''ll pick you up tomorrow," Orion said. "Okay. See you tomorrow, Orion." "Bye." Orion watched as Aveline entered her house before allowing a small smile to form. Today, he had made progress. At least they had spoken candidly, and he now understood her feelings better. She didn''t dislike him. After the ice broke between them, Aveline felt much lighter. As soon as she stepped through the door, a small figure ran toward her. "Aveline, you''re back! y with me! I''m so bored!" Nash, Aurora and Julian''s third child, eximed. He had just turned five this year. "Where are Mom and Dad?" Aveline asked, ncing around. There was no sign of them in the house. "Mommy was really tired from work, so Daddy carried her to their room to give her a massage. He told me not to disturb them," Nash said, his big, sparkling eyes resembling Aurora''s, making him look irresistibly cute. Aveline immediately understood what was happening. Every few days, her dad would find some excuse to whisk her mom away. As a child, she hadn''t thought much of it, but now that she was older, she had a vague idea of what was going on. It was just human nature, after all. "Come on, I''ll help you take a bath and get to bed," Aveline said, setting down her bag. "Yay!" Nash cheered. After bathing Nash and tucking him into bed with his favorite teddy bear, Aveline waited until he fell asleep before leaving. Passing by the master bedroom, she heard faint noises from inside, her mom''s voice soft and kitten-like. She nced at the clock. They''d been at it for over an hour. Her dad was still fussing over her mom. Adults were a mystery to her. Back in her room, she prepared for a bath. Her fingers brushed against the small jade pendant around her neck. She rarely took it off since the day she began wearing it. If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for the As she fondled the smooth surface of the pendant, she murmured, "Orion..." Her phone buzzed with a video call. She nced at the screen-it was Joyce. Despite living far apart, the two sisters video-called every few days. "You''re bathing again?" Joyce''s erged face appeared on the screen, smiling. "Yeah," Aveline replied, her face barely visible amidst the bubbles. "How''s middle school? More fun than elementary?" Joyce asked, lying on her bed and fiddling with her fingers. "Not really." "Spill it-what''s going on between you and Orion?" Joyce asked, her tone yful and nosy. "Nothing." "You''re blushing! There''s definitely something. Did you guys kiss?" Joyce pressed, noticing Aveline''s unnatural reaction. "N-no, we didn''t!" Aveline stammered. She was never good at lying. Joyce grinned as if she''d discovered a secret. "Don''t lie to me. You totally kissed. Your face is getting even redder. I bet kissing Orion felt amazing, considering you two grew up together." Aveline''s mind wandered to the time Orion had kissed her-her first kiss! And in front of so many people, no less. "Joyce, do you think I should be with Orion? What if one day I fall for someone else?" Aveline asked, her voice uncertain. "Then you''d be heartless. Orion has been waiting for you to grow up. Everyone in the family knows how good he is to you," Joyce replied. "But love is unpredictable. If it turns out you''re not right for each other, then so be it. Just follow your heart. If you like him, then like him." "Follow my heart?" Aveline murmured. She had never considered such things before. She always thought she was too young for it. "Yes! To us outsiders, you and Orion are a perfect match-talented and beautiful. Orion is so good to you. Do you know why he picked you over me back then?" "Why?" Aveline asked. She had never thought to ask before, but Joyce had been curious long ago. "It''s because of our personalities," Joyce said. "I was outgoing, and you were quiet. Orion said you wouldn''t have many friends and might end up lonely. So, he decided to stay by your side to keep youpany." Aveline was stunned. Even as a child, Orion had been thinking about her well-being. "I''m just saying, Orion is amazing. Handsome, devoted-guys like him are rare. Don''t let him slip away," Joyce warned. Despite her carefree demeanor, she was far more perceptive than Aveline. Aveline''s naturally cold personality meant she might regret it for the rest of her life if she pushed Orion away. "You sound like an old grandma," Aveline said, exasperated. "I''m only looking out for you. You''re my only sister." "Joyce..." "Asher is calling me," Joyce said suddenly, her face flustered. "I''ll talk to youter." "Okay," Aveline replied, ending the call. Watching Joyce''s panicked expression, she couldn''t help but wonder. Joyce, you''re so perceptive about others'' rtionships, but what about your own? From a young age, Joyce had always clung to Asher. Twelve years had passed, and Asher, now thirty-four, still showed no signs of settling down. Could it really have nothing to do with Joyce? Chapter 871: Sleepless Night For the first time, Aveline, who usually fell asleep quickly after lying down, found herself wide awake. Her mind was filled with the events of the day. That night, she had a dream-Orion kissed her sweetly. To her surprise, she didn''t find it unpleasant; in fact, she quite liked the feeling. "Aveline,e down for breakfast," Aurora''s voice called from outside the door. Aveline jolted upright in bed. What kind of dream did she just have? "Coming, Mommy," she replied quickly. "Orion is already here. Come down when you''re ready," Aurora added, wondering why Aveline, who never stayed in bedte, was taking so long to get up. Hearing Orion''s name made Aveline''s cheeks flush. "Okay." After a quick wash, she decided to do something different with her hair. Instead of her usual ponytail, she carefully braided it with a newfound excitement. Standing in front of her wardrobe, Aveline tried on several outfits, dissatisfied with each one. This was unusual for her and undeniably a sign that she was starting to care about how Orion saw her. What normally took her ten minutes to get ready now stretched into half an hour. "Aveline, you''re so slow! Orion''s been waiting for ages," Nash teased as soon as he saw her. "Wow, Aveline, you look so pretty today! Did you wear that dress because you''re going on a date with Orion?" Nashmented through a mouthful of sandwich. Embarrassed by Nash''s blunt words, Aveline''s face turned crimson. "Don''t talk while eating," she said, flustered. "Aveline, you''re blushing!" Nash pped his hands in delight. Aurora and Julian exchanged knowing nces. Clearly, their usually aloof daughter was starting to feel something for Orion. As for Aveline and Orion''s budding rtionship, neither Aurora nor Julian intended to interfere. They had watched Orion grow up and trusted his characterpletely. "Nash, noughing while eating. Remember what happenedst time?" Aurora gently reminded her son. "Got it, Mommy. I won''t say anything else," Nash replied obediently. "That''s my good boy," Aurora said with a smile. Orion, meanwhile, stole a nce at Aveline, his gaze filled with warmth. She was no longer the little girl he used to know-she was growing into someone he cherished deeply. "Aveline, have some milk first," Orion said, handing her a ss. He had always remembered her preferences. Aveline, still thinking about her dream from the night before, couldn''t meet his eyes. She ate her breakfast absentmindedly. "Aurora, I''ll take Aveline out now," Orion said as they prepared to leave. "I''ll take good care of her." "Alright, take care on the road," Aurora replied gently. Aveline couldn''t shake the strange feeling she had. Wasn''t this just like all the other times they had gone out together? Orion had taken her to amusement parks countless times before. Orion opened the car door for her and even buckled her seatbelt. His scent was clean and refreshing, not overpowering, and when his breath brushed against her face, her cheeks flushed again. Something inside her was beginning to change. "Orion, where are we going?" she asked. "With me, you never need to worry about anything. Just rx and enjoy," Orion replied confidently. "We''re going to Blossom Valley." "Blossom Valley? But we won''t make it back tonight, will we?" "No, we''ll stay overnight. I already told Aurora, and she asked me to take good care of you," Orion reassured her. In the past, Orion had thought she was too young, so he had only taken her to amusement parks. But now they were old enough to start dating, and a short trip seemed like the perfect way to grow closer-something Julian had suggested to him. "How long will we stay at Blossom Valley?" Aveline asked, her curiosity piqued. She had heard her ssmates talk about how beautiful the valley was during this season. "Two days and one night. We''ll return tomorrow afternoon. Blossom Valley is famous for its starry skies at night-something you can''t see in the city." The thought of stargazing lit up Aveline''s eyes. "Really? We can see so many stars?" "When have I ever lied to you? But there''s only one stargazing suite in Blossom Valley, and I''ve already booked it. It''s a single suite-do you mind sharing?" Aveline recalled how, as children, Orion had often insisted on sleeping in the same bed with her. That was before she turned three, and it hadn''t happened since. "If it''s a suite, that''s fine," Aveline said nonchntly. She wasn''t one to make a fuss over such things. Their families often went on road trips together, staying in family suites. "I''ve already prepared all the toiletries you''ll need," Orion said, ever attentive to her needs. "Alright," Aveline replied, stealing a nce at him. Watching Orion drive, she couldn''t help but notice how handsome he looked. When did he shed the awkwardness of boyhood and start bing a man? "What are you looking at?" Orion asked, catching her gaze in the corner of his eye. Aveline quickly looked away. "Nothing. Just checking if you shaved properly," she said, making up an excuse. "I know you don''t like men with facial hair, so I shave every morning," Orion replied with a smile. He truly seemed like the perfect fianc. "Orion, so many girls at school like you. I bet there were even more back when you were at that elite academy. Have you ever liked any of them?" Orion was puzzled by her sudden question but shook his head. "Of course not. The only person I''ve ever liked is you." What Aveline didn''t know was that whenever Orion nced at another girl, it was only to imagine how Aveline would look in a simr outfit. When someone''s heart is entirely filled with another person, how could they notice anyone else? As you reach the final pages, remember that novi L5s is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away! "If I never responded to your feelings, would that make you sad?" Aveline asked, her tone softer than usual. For the first time, she realized how much Orion had endured over the years. "No. Just being able to see you every day makes me happy. Why would I feel sad? What''s gotten into you today?" "Nothing, just wondering. It''s still early, so I''ll take a nap." "Alright, I''ll wake you when we get there," Orion said gently. When they arrived at Blossom Valley, Orion woke Aveline up. As they approached the entrance, they were greeted by the sound of amotion. "We drove all the way here, and now you''re saying we can''t go in?" "I''m sorry, miss, but Blossom Valley is closed today," a staff member exined. "Why? What''s the reason? We came a long way to get here," protested the woman, who turned out to be Celestia. She had taken the rare opportunity to rx with her family, only to find the valley closed upon arrival. "Because the valley has been reserved for the day. No one else is allowed in. We made an announcement onlinest night-sorry if you missed it," the staff member said apologetically. "Reserved? By who?" Celestia asked, stunned. Who could afford to book an entire valley? How much would that even cost? As she was pondering this, she saw Orion walking up, holding Aveline''s hand. The staff immediately opened the gate for him. "Mr. Orion, pleasee in." Celestia was shocked to learn that Orion was the one who had reserved the valley. She called out to him, "Orion..." Aveline frowned slightly when she saw Celestia, the same woman who had once asked Orion to teach her how to y basketball. Her displeasure was evident. Chapter 872: Delusions of Grandeur When Celestia saw Orion, she felt as though her savior had arrived. She had always known Orion came from wealth, but witnessing him reserve an entire tourist attraction for personal use was a first. Her gaze drifted to the girl beside him, Aveline, and her smile froze. Last night, Aveline had left in Orion''s car, and now, here they were again, at Blossom Valley. Guests typically stayed overnight at the resort, and the implications of their arrival together were hard to ignore. Although difort bubbled within her, Celestia quicklyposed herself. "Orion, what a coincidence! Running into you here at Blossom Valley-don''t you think this is fate?" While Celestia was known as the most beautiful girl in school, Orion was unfazed. He was surrounded by beauties all the time. To him, even the most stunning woman was barely worth a second nce-his heart and attention were solely reserved for one person. "Hmm." Orion responded coldly. Without sparing Celestia another look, he took Aveline''s hand and led her further into the park. "Aveline, let''s go. After hours on the road, you must be hungry. I''ve already arranged lunch." His only concern was whether Aveline was tired or hungry. Celestia stood there, feeling utterly ignored. Inwardly, she cursed Aveline, wondering what tricks the "little fox" had used to make someone as indifferent to women as Orion treat her so thoughtfully. "Orion, my family and I came to Blossom Valley specifically to enjoy ourselves. We weren''t aware it was closed today. The ticket seller mentioned someone reserved the entire ce-if it''s you, could you make an exception for us? We''ve driven so far..." She looked at him with wide, pleading eyes. It was a look that other boys found irresistible, one that usually melted hearts and brought swiftpliance. Orion''s gaze flicked briefly to the middle-aged couple standing nearby, along with a young boy-likely Celestia''s brother. The couple stared at him expectantly. "Fine. Let them in," he said with a curt nod. "Yes, young master," came the immediate reply from one of the staff. Hearing the staff member call him "young master," Celestia''s thoughts raced. Could Orion be connected to this ce? Blossom Valley wasn''t government-owned but rather the private development of a famous corporate conglomerate. Was Orion the son of the conglomerate''s president? The realization rattled and thrilled her. If she could marry Orion, wouldn''t she ascend to unimaginable heights? She thought about her current life-haggling over a dress online and begging for freebies like scarves or socks. If she married Orion, she wouldn''t have to lift a finger. Designers would send her next season''s collections straight to her door. Just imagining such a life filled her with excitement. As she daydreamed, Orion and Aveline walked away, hand in hand. Celestia''s eyes followed Aveline. She recognized the dress Aveline wore-it was a custom piece she''d once seen in a high-end fashion magazine, valued at tens of thousands. Yesterday at school, Aveline had worn a simple dress worth barely a few hundred. Now, after attaching herself to Orion, she had transformed from a crow into a phoenix. Celestia burned with jealousy. For someone so young, Aveline certainly had her ways. "Celestia, is he your friend?" her mother''s voice interrupted her thoughts. "Yes, Mom. He''s my ssmate," she replied. "Your ssmate is so handsome and rich! It''s incredible! Renting out an entire park like it''s nothing-people like us can''t even imagine it. Is the girl with him his girlfriend? She''s beautiful," her mother remarked enviously. "She''s not! She''s not good enough for Orion," Celestia snapped, her determination solidifying. She had to win Orion over. With no other visitors in Blossom Valley, this was her perfect opportunity. Surely, Aveline was just a passing fancy for him. Men like Orion often sought novelty, after all. Meanwhile, Orion was still holding Aveline''s hand as they walked. He noticed she didn''t pull away as she usually did, despite her earlier insistence on maintaining distance in public. Aveline''s mood, however, seemed subdued, which worried Orion. "Aveline, don''t you like Blossom Valley?" he asked. "No, I like it," she replied, her cool demeanor betraying her words. She clearly wasn''t happy. As you reach the final pages, remember that novi L5s is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away! "Are you hungry?" Aveline couldn''t exin it, but seeing Celestia earlier had unsettled her. Still, she nodded. "A little." Orion quickened their pace toward the restaurant, where staff were already waiting. "Young master, everything is prepared," one of them announced. "Good," Orion said. He hated unnecessary chatter and dismissed the staff with a wave. The table was soon filled with dishes. Though not as refined as those from a five-star restaurant, the food had its own distinct appeal. "This fish was caught fresh from theke this morning. The chickenes from a nearby farm, and even the duck eggs are freshlyid. The vors are prepared ording to your preference-spicy with a hint of numbing heat," the chef exined. "You can go now," Orion said curtly. "Yes, young master," the chef replied before leaving. The aroma of the food seemed to lift Aveline''s spirits. "Start with the fish soup; it''s very fresh," Orion suggested,dling some into her bowl. "Alright," Aveline replied, epting the bowl. Orion had always been like this, ever since they were children. Back then, he''d even spoon-feed her himself. As you reach the final pages, remember that novi L5s is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away! "Is it good?" he asked. "It''s delicious. Try some." Aveline scooped up a spoonful and brought it to his lips. While the gesture might seem intimate to others, it was second nature to them- something they''d done countless times before. Just then, Celestia walked into the restaurant, dragging her family along. She spotted them immediately, catching the moment Aveline fed Orion. That sly little fox! Celestia seethed, her jealousy ring as she marched over. "Orion..." she called out, interrupting the quiet moment. Aveline stiffened at the sound of her voice, withdrawing her spoon and silently sipping her soup. She was never one for unnecessary words. Orion''s patience wore thin. This was the first time he''d managed to have a date with Aveline, and he''d gone to great lengths to ensure privacy. Celestia''s intrusion grated on his nerves. "Do you need something?" he asked, his tone sharp. "Orion, there''s nowhere else to eat in the valley, and it''s already past one. Even if I can manage being hungry, my parents and little brother can''t. Could we join you for lunch?" Orion wanted to refuse outright, but the sight of the older couple-clearly weary from their trip-softened his resolve. They looked like people who rarely traveled, and the journey must have been exhausting for them. "Fine," he said reluctantly. "Thank you, Orion!" Celestia eximed, already pulling out a chair beside him. "Mom, Dad,e sit!" Without hesitation, she plopped down on the seat opposite Aveline, as if she belonged there. Aveline''s brow furrowed. She didn''t hide her displeasure at Celestia''s boldness. Chapter 873: I Don’t Like Being Threatened Aveline had been in good spirits, her appetite strong just moments ago, but it all vanished in an instant. Orion, however, seemedpletely unaffected. He continued cing her favorite dishes on her te, noticing her sudden change in mood. Concerned, he asked, "Aveline, is the food not to your taste? Should I ask the chef to remake it? What would you like to eat?" Aveline shook her head. "The food is delicious." She couldn''t bring herself to admit that her mood had soured because of Celestia. Celestia, observing Aveline''s expression, easily guessed the reason. She was certain that Aveline now saw her as a threat, perhaps even as an enemy. This realization gave her a surge of confidence. She nced at Aveline''s appearance. Though Aveline was undeniably pretty, she was only about 160 centimeters tall and still in the early stages of adolescence. Her figure was modest, with just the slightest hint of curves. Celestia, on the other hand, stood at 168 centimeters, boasting a striking figure with a 36D chest, a narrow waist, and long legs-a body that could only be described as devilishly alluring. Compared to herself, Celestia thought Aveline was like a in bowl of porridge- something that might seem appealing at first but would quickly grow tiresome. The only reason Orion had eyes for Aveline, she reasoned, was because of her cool, distant demeanor. Boys were always drawn to that type, but it wouldn''tst. Celestia picked up a shrimp from her te, carefully peeled it, and offered it to Orion. "Orion, this shrimp is so tender and delicious. You should try it." There''s a saying that pursuing a man is easy for a woman. Celestia believed her proactive approach would quickly win Orion''s attention. She leaned closer to him, her thin summer clothes doing little to conceal her figure. She was certain Orion would notice the softness pressing against him. At seventeen or eighteen, he was in the prime of youth-there''s no way he wouldn''t react. "He doesn''t eat shrimp," Aveline said coldly, her sharp eyes catching every one of Celestia''s subtle advances. "But Orion, I peeled this for you myself," Celestia cooed, her voice softer and more sharine as she noticed Aveline''s displeasure. Orion shot her an icy re. "I don''t eat shrimp." "I''m sorry, I didn''t know." Celestia, startled by the intensity of his reaction, backed off, knowing better than to push her luck. Aveline''s mood had beenpletely ruined by Celestia. Unable to stand the sight of her, she put down her chopsticks. "Orion, I''m going to the restroom." "Alright," he said casually. Having grown up together, Orion''s world had always revolved around Aveline. He didn''t understand much about girls and assumed her irritability was simply from the fatigue of travel. He thought nothing more of it. In the restroom, Aveline sshed water on her face, looking at her reflection. Her gaze drifted downward to her chest-small and barely noticeable. Then she thought about Celestia''s prominent figure. Aveline had never paid attention to such things before, but thanks to Celestia''s antics, she couldn''t ignore it now. For the first time, she found herself self-conscious of her own body. "You''re Aveline, right? The cold beauty everyone''s been talking about in the junior high sectiontely?" Celestia''s voice broke the silence as she pushed open the door. Her tone had changedpletely, now brimming with arrogance, her demeanor that of a queen bee. Gone was the sweet, delicate act she had put on for Orion. Aveline didn''t respond. She calmly washed her hands, ready to leave, but Celestia stepped in her path, blocking her. "Let me warn you-stay away from Orion. You''re still just a kid. Don''t you think it''s shameless to chase after boys at your age? Focus on your studies instead. Do you really think someone like Orion would be interested in a body like yours?" Aveline paused briefly. "If he doesn''t like me, does that mean he likes you?" Celestia puffed out her chest smugly. "Of course! I''m every man''s dream-a goddess of curves and beauty. No man, whether young or old, could resist someone like me. "It''s only natural for someone inexperienced like you to fall for Orion, but let the past be the past. From now on, stay away from him. Otherwise..." As you reach the final pages, remember that novi L5s is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away! "And if I don''t?" Aveline asked, her voice calm as she looked up at Celestia, who was slightly taller than her. "Well, let''s just say my cousin is the local boss around here. If you upset me, you''d better watch your back after school. A pretty face like yours... it''d be such a shame if something happened to you in a dark alley." Celestia''s hand reached out to stroke Aveline''s smooth, porcin-like face. Without makeup, Aveline''s skin was wless, her features delicate and natural. It was the kind of beauty that required no embellishment, and it made Celestia, with her heavy foundation, seethe with jealousy. Before Celestia could react, Aveline grabbed her wrist and, in one swift motion, threw her over her shoulder, mming her onto the ground. From a young age, Julian had insisted that Aveline and Joyce learn taekwondo so they would always have the ability to defend themselves. "Celestia," Aveline said coolly, towering over her, "I hate being threatened. Whatever''s between Orion and me is none of your business. If you try this again, you''ll regret it." With that, Aveline strode out of the restroom. She decided not to tell her father about this-no need to cause unnecessary trouble for Celestia''s otherwise harmless family. Behind her, Celestia screamed, "Aveline! You''ll regret this! I''ll never let you off!" Aveline ignored her threats. Though her personality was cold, it didn''t mean she was a pushover. If Celestia wanted to y games, Aveline would be more than happy to oblige. When she returned to the table, Orion noticed right away that her mood had improved. "What took you so long?" "It was hot, so I washed my face," she replied, finishing her fish soup in one gulp. Celestia emerged shortly after, her face dark with anger. Out of the corner of her eye, Aveline saw her and smirked. Handing her bowl to Orion, she said, "I''d like more fish soup." As you reach the final pages, remember that novi L5s is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away! Seeing Aveline''s appetite return, Orion happily poured her another bowl. "Orion, I''d like some shrimp," Aveline added, her tone casual. Though Aveline was fiercely independent, rarely asking for help, she couldn''t resist the opportunity to provoke Celestia. Orion, thrilled to be of service, eagerly peeled a shrimp for her. Celestia, watching the scene, couldn''t believe her eyes. Was this what Orion liked? "Orion, could you peel one for me too?" she asked sweetly. "Don''t you have hands?" Orion shot back, his tone cold and dismissive. Aveline leisurely ate the shrimp, savoring its vor. "The shrimp really is delicious," she remarked, her words a deliberate jab at Celestia. Encouraged by Celestia''s frustration, Aveline continued. "Orion, I want some fish, but there are so many bones." "I''ll remove them for you," Orion said without hesitation, happy to oblige. He didn''t find these tasks tedious at all-if anything, he was delighted that Aveline was finally relying on him. By the end of the meal, Celestia was fuming, while Aveline ate heartily. "Aveline, you must be tired. Go rest for a bit, and I''ll take you to explore the mountains this afternoon," Orion suggested. "Whatever you say, Orion. Let''s go back to the room," Aveline replied softly. Her gentle tone made Orion''s heart soar. Aveline could be so sweet when she wanted to be. Chapter 874: A World of Two Aveline had always been independent since childhood. She didn''t like to act spoiled or rely on others. Though her appearance resembled Julian''s, her personality was more like Aurora''s at heart. On the other hand, Joyce inherited Aurora''s looks but had a soft and adorable temperament. She loved to act coquettishly, and Asher couldn''t resist her charms. At her slightest plea, Asher would have plucked the stars from the sky for her. When Aveline took the initiative to ask Orion to handle something today, he couldn''t hide his joy. Uncle Ba had been right-traveling could indeed improve their rtionship. Orion held Aveline''s hand as they left. Celestia stood watching them disappear into the distance, her face dark as soot. "Celestia, do you like him?" her mother asked, easily reading the thoughts in her daughter''s mind. "Yes, I like him." Celestia''s tone was firm. Everything about Orion-his appearance and his family background-was perfect. At first, she had assumed that a wealthy young man like Orion would be terrible at academics. But shortly after transferring schools, he had taken the monthly exams and ranked first in the entire grade. The bookish students, who spent sixteen out of twenty-four hours studying, were left dumbfounded. Orion, who outwardly seemed carefree and passionate about sports, hadn''t fallen behind in his studies one bit. Some initially suspected he had cheated. But when the teacher called on him to answer questions in ss, he could urately respond even when awakened from a nap. Everyone regarded him as a genius. What they didn''t know was that Orion had self- studied high school material while still in middle school. He could have skipped grades long ago, but he didn''t want to. He wanted to stay by Aveline''s side, even if only for a year. While the ss''s top students were still solving trigonometry problems, Orion had already begun dabbling in investments. A boy this perfect, who wouldn''t fall for him? Celestia had already crowned him her idol. She was determined to win him over. "Celestia, you''re in your senior year now," her mother advised gently. "I think you should focus on your college entrance exams. Romance can wait until you''re in university. Don''t let this distract you and hurt your grades." Every mother worries about such things. In their eyes, the college entrance exam was everything. Failing it could ruin a person''s future. But at home, Celestia always held the upper hand. Her mother spoke to her cautiously. "Don''t worry, Mom. I''ve always been in the top ten of my grade. My grades won''t slip." Celestia was confident. Orion was the kind of man you couldn''t find even with antern. If she could win Orion''s heart now, her life would be perfect. Good academic performance was just a stepping stone to a good university. A good university paved the way for a good career. But no matter how great her career might be, it would still mean working for someone else. Marrying Orion, however, would give her the life she truly wanted. Look at Aveline-just yesterday, she was wearing clothes that cost a few hundred dors. But now, with Orion by her side, she was dressed in designer brands. Orion was the key to everything. "Celestia, I think your ssmate really likes that little girl. You shouldn''t meddle," her mother said cautiously. Though kind and simple, her mother wasn''t blind. Orion''s tender gesture of carefully removing fish bones for Aveline was something even her own husband wouldn''t do. It was clear that Orion liked the girl a lot. Even though Aveline was young, it didn''t matter. In ancient times, it wasmon for girls to marry and have children in their teens. Her mother didn''t want Celestia interfering with the two of them. It was obvious that Orion had no feelings for her daughter. "Mom, you don''t understand. If I be his girlfriend, I can buy you a big house tomorrow," Celestia said, already imagining her future with Orion. "Celestia, those wealthy families have nothing to do with us. You shouldn''t get your hopes up," her mother replied, shaking her head. "Don''t worry about it," Celestia said dismissively. She was tired of dealing with her parents, who were stuck in their old-fashioned ways, content with their meager sries. After all these years, they still lived inpany housing. They didn''t even have spare money to buy a bigger home. Celestia was proud and ambitious. How could she ever resign herself to living like this? She had worked hard her entire life to excel. Every day, she dressed impably before stepping out, embodying the image of a campus goddess. Yet none of the boys at school caught her eye. To her, they were all nobodies. Finally, a super-rich, handsome man had appeared in her life. He was like a savior sent by the heavens. Letting him go would be the most foolish mistake of all. Orion led Aveline to the luxurious suite he had booked. From there, they could overlook the entirety of Blossom Valley. At this time of year, the valley was in full bloom. Aveline stood on the balcony, taking in the breathtaking view. "This is so beautiful, like a paradise," she said. "If you like it, we cane here often," Orion replied, gently wrapping his arms around her from behind. Aveline stiffened at his touch. They were no longer the children they used to be. "Rx," Orion said, sensing her unease. In the past, she had never reacted this way to his closeness. Was this a sign that his little "wife" was growing up? Had she finally started seeing him not as a brother, but as a man? Realizing he meant no harm, Aveline gradually rxed and leaned into his embrace. The valley breeze was cool and soothing, making Aveline feelpletely at ease. "Are you sleepy? If you''re tired, take a nap," Orion suggested. "Okay," Aveline replied, heading back to the room. Oriony down beside her. Seeing the guarded look in her eyes, Orion reassured her, "You''re still young. I won''t do anything to you." Feeling safe, Aveline closed her eyes. Orion pulled a light nket over her. Deep down, he knew how much Aveline trusted him. As you reach the final pages, remember that novi L5s is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away! As she slept, she looked like an angel. No matter how many times he had seen her face, he never grew tired of it. He held her gently and fell asleep beside her. The soft wind swayed the white curtains, and the two of themy peacefully on the bed. The scene was as serene and beautiful as a painting. When Aveline woke up, it was already evening. She rubbed her eyes and saw Orion changing his clothes. Though only eighteen, he was already as strong as his father, with clearly defined abs like a model from a magazine. "You''re awake?" Orion asked, slipping into a white shirt. He gestured for her toe over. "Come here." "What is it, Orion?" "Button me up," he said, pointing at the unfastened buttons on his shirt. Blushing, Aveline obediently fastened the buttons one by one. Her cheeks turned pink as she worked. She suddenly recalled the times she had seen her mother tying her father''s tie. Wasn''t this the same? Orion''s mood lifted as he watched Aveline''s shy, obedient demeanor. After their nap, Aveline felt full of energy. The tourist area was quiet, devoid of the usual crowds. Without the noise, the ce felt calm and serene. This was a world that belonged only to the two of them. Chapter 875: Happiness Came Too Suddenly Orion brought his camera and took many photos of Aveline. She was a reserved and stoic girl who rarely smiled. But today seemed to be her happiest day in a long while. It wasn''t until the sky turned dark that they finally decided to return to their rooms to rest. "Aveline, did you have a good time today?" Orion asked her as they walked back. "Of course I did. I really like it here." Aveline''s usual cold demeanor softened noticeably. "I''m d you enjoyed it. It''s gettingte; let''s head back to rest," Orion said, ncing at his watch. It was already nine o''clock. "Okay," Aveline nodded. Just as they were about to return to their rooms, a voice called out from behind them. "Orion, can youe here for a moment? I need to talk to you about something important," Celestia said. "What is it?" Orion asked, displeased at the interruption. He cherished every moment he had alone with Aveline. "It''s about the sports festival. The teacher asked me to help organize it," Celestia exined. She was popr not only among the boys in their ss but also well- regarded by the teachers, who often entrusted her with important tasks. Orion frowned. "Aveline, you head back first. I''ll be there soon." Aveline''s expression turned icy again. She found Celestia utterly detestable. Without saying a word, she walked away, her cold demeanor returning in full force. Orion, ever perceptive, noticed the change immediately. Behind him, Celestia''s lips curled into a triumphant smile. Her n was already halfwayplete. "There are too many mosquitoes outside. Let''s talk in my room," Celestia suggested. Hearing this, Aveline hesitated briefly before continuing on her way. Orion, eager to finish the conversation quickly and return to Aveline, agreed. "Fine." Once inside the room, Orion got straight to the point. "What do you want to talk about?" "What events are, vou signing up for at the sports festival?" Celestia asked, pouring him a ss of wine. It was clear she was trying to prolong their conversation. "The 100-meter sprint, long jump, and marathon. We can only choose three events, or I''d sign up for all of them," Orion replied. "Got it. I''ll report that to the teacher." "That''s it? I''m leaving, then," Orion said impatiently. He had expected something important, but it turned out to be trivial. "Orion, it''s still early. Why don''t you stay for a drink?" Celestia offered. "I''m not thirsty. Aveline is waiting for me, so I''ll be going," Orion said, turning to leave. "Orion, what exactly is your rtionship with Aveline?" Celestia asked abruptly. "She''s very important to me," Orion replied. He almost said she was his fiance but held back, remembering how Aveline dislikedbels like that. Celestia smirked. "Orion, I admit Aveline is pretty, but don''t you think she''s still a bit too young?" "I can wait for her to grow up," Orion said without hesitation. He had already waited for years; a few more wouldn''t matter to him. But Celestia meant something entirely different. She slowly pulled down the zipper of her dress. "Orion, I''ve always liked you," she said softly. Orion turned his head and was shocked to see Celestia standing there in nothing but her underwear. His expression darkened. "What are you doing?" Celestia stepped closer, swaying her hips confidently. She was proud of her figure and didn''t believe Orion could resist her. "You know what I mean, Orion. Don''t you think I''m better than that little girl? Tonight, I''m yours," she said, reaching out to embrace him. "Get out!" Orion roared, shoving her away forcefully. "Don''t you darepare yourself to her. You''re not even close!" The strength of his push sent Celestia sprawling to the ground. She hadn''t expected such a violent reaction. Proud and arrog. her whole life, she waspletely humiliated. "Orion, am I not attractive enough? Why are you treating me like this?" she cried. "No matter how attractive you think you are, you''re not my type. And frankly, you''re nothing special," Orion said coldly before walking out. Back in her room, Aveline had already taken a shower. She opened the bag of toiletries that Orion had prepared for her and was surprised to find not only skincare products but also pajamas-and even underwear. As she looked at the cartoon-themed pajamas and the cat-patterned underwear, she couldn''t help but wonder what expression Orion had while picking them out. After changing into the pajamas and underwear, Aveline nced at her modest A-cup chest and sighed. Wearing the childish sleepwear only made her mood worse. "He still thinks of me as a kid. Hmph. Who knows where he''s off fooling around?" she muttered, hugging her pillow tightly and punching it. "Stupid Orion! Did he fall for someone else''s tricks?" Although Aveline had once said that if either of them fell for someone else, the other should bless their happiness, the mere thought of Orion with Celestia made her furious. "Idiot! Big idiot!" she yelled, smacking the pillow again. Just then, Orion walked in. He saw Aveline sitting on the bed, her hair loose, wearing pajamas, and angrily beating up a pillow. "Who made my little Aveline so angry?" he asked with a grin. Aveline turned to him and said usingly, "You were gone for twenty minutes." "Upset that I took so long?" Orion teased, noticing how much she seemed to care about Celestia. "Aveline, did I upset you? If I did, I''m sorry," he said sincerely. Aveline pouted. "What did Celestia want to talk to you about?" "The sports festival," Orion replied. "And that took twenty minutes?" Aveline clearly sounded like a wife interrogating her husband. "Well, the sports festival didn''t take long to discuss. She had... other ns," Orion admitted. "What ns?" "Aveline, you''re usually not this curious. Why so interested today? Want to know?" "Mmhm," Aveline nodded, her suspicion of Celestia growing. "Then give me a kiss, and I''ll tell you," Orion teased. "You''re the worst!" Aveline turned her head away indignantly. Orion quickly backtracked, worried she might actually be angry. "Aveline, I''m sorry. Forget I said that." "Idiot Orion," Aveline muttered. She wasn''t truly mad. To his surprise, she suddenly turned around and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek. It was just a fleeting kiss, but Orion was over the moon. "Aveline kissed me! My little Aveline kissed me!" "Now tell me," Aveline demanded. "It''s not suitable for kids. If I tell you, it might corrupt your innocent ears," Orion joked. "You liar! I''m not talking to you anymore," Aveline huffed, clearly displeased. "Don''t be mad, Aveline. I''ll tell you. Celestia... she tried to seduce me by taking off her clothes," Orion admitted reluctantly. "Seduce you? So, did you see everything? You... bad guy!" Aveline fumed, recalling how Celestia had bragged about her figure earlier. Orion could tell she misunderstood and quickly exined. "No! I only saw for a second, and that was by ident. I left immediately. I didn''t do anything to her. Aveline, you''ve always been the only one in my heart. From the beginning till now, it''s always been you." Before he could finish, Aveline grabbed his hand and pressed it to her chest. "Am I too small? Do you not like me because I''m just a bean sprout?" Orion''s pale face turned crimson. This... this was too much. Happiness came so suddenly, he was utterly overwhelmed. Chapter 876: You’re Staying Together! Although Orion had booked a single room this time, he had no intention of doing anything to Aveline-she was far too young. What he didn''t expect was the usually aloof Aveline grabbing his hand and cing it on her chest. His originally fair and handsome face instantly turned bright red, the blush spreading quickly to his ears. Orion''s entire face was flushed. "Aveline... you..." The usually eloquent Orion found himself at a loss for words. "Tell me, is it because you don''t like my figure? You prefer someone like Celestia with a bigger chest, don''t you?" Aveline asked seriously, her tone usatory. Orion felt both amused and exasperated. "What nonsense are you thinking about? You''re only twelve, and she''s seventeen. You''re still developing, so there''s no need to rush. No matter how you look, I''ll like you just the same." "Hmph, you''re just saying that. Have you ever done something bad?" Aveline looked at him with deep suspicion, as if wondering if he had fooled around with someone behind her back. "My sweet little Aveline, I swear to heaven and earth, don''t you truly feel how I treat you? Do I need to take my heart out and show it to you for you to believe me?" Orion ced her hand over his chest so she could feel the strong rhythm of his heartbeat. "I... I believe you," she finally said. "Aveline, I really haven''t done anything with Celestia. I''ve never even gone on a private date with any girl before. I promise I''ll patiently wait for you to grow up." Seeing the sincerity in his expression, Aveline''s heart raced, and a joy she couldn''t contain blossomed within her. "Orion," she called out seriously. "Yes?" "I think I might be starting to like you-not like a sister liking her brother, but like how Mommy likes Daddy." Hearing herself say it aloud, Aveline finally realized the truth. Why did she resist when Liora tried to convince her to deliver a love letter? Why did she feel so ufortable when she saw Celestia approaching Orion? Deep down, her subconscious had already imed Orion as hers. She wouldn''t tolerate any other girl getting close to him-not even being alone with him. Maybe this was what it meant to like someone. Orion''s heart leapt with joy when he heard her confession. "Aveline, are you serious? Do you really like me?" "Sorry, Orion. It''s taken me until now to understand my own feelings," Aveline admitted. She now understood Orion''s emotions. How did he feel every time someone tried to pursue her? And how difficult must it have been for him to care about her feelings while keeping his own hidden? His struggles had been far greater than hers. "My little Aveline, I''m so happy. You don''t know how much I''ve been afraid that one day you''d grow up, fall for someone else, and coldly tell me to let go." The burden in his heart finally lifted, and Orion felt a happiness he had never experienced before. He had watched Aveline grow up from the time she was born. When Aurora had asked him to choose between Aveline and Joyce, he had chosen Aveline without hesitation. Since then, he had been like a mother hen protecting its chick, carefully caring for Aveline as she grew. Over the years, his love for her had only deepened. "If that day really came, what would you do?" Aveline asked softly. "I would never give you my blessing. I might try to take you back, or maybe I''d leave alone." "Orion, I won''t ever like anyone else in this life. I only like you." Aveline could no longer lie to herself. She had always liked Orion. Maybe it started when she first saw him smile at her. Or when he gave her a box of lollipops, telling her they were a semester''s worth of savings. Or when she cried in fear of getting an injection, and he held her, gently saying, "Don''t be scared." Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter it''s all free! He was like a brother, a friend, a family member, and a lover all in one. He had been by her side, taking care of her all these years. Because of his constant care, Aveline had grown ustomed to his presence and had taken his kindness for granted. Celestia and Liora''s appearances had jolted her awake, making her realize her feelings. The one she wanted had always been by her side. Everyone else had long known how much Orion cared for her. But today, Aveline finally understood just how deeply he loved her-his care went far beyond what she had imagined. Just as Joyce had said, she would regret it forever if she didn''t cherish him. She didn''t want any regrets, so she had to hold on to him tightly. "Aveline, this is the happiest day of my life. Don''t worry-I''ll treat you well for the rest of my life. I''ll never let you down." "Mm, I believe you." Aveline felt at peace after admitting her feelings. It wasn''t as scary as she had imagined, and a weight lifted from her heart. "Orion, it''s gettingte. Go take a shower. Let''s watch the sunrise tomorrow, okay?" "Of course, Aveline. Be good and wait for me." Orion kissed her on the cheek before heading to the bathroom. Her phone suddenly rang-a video call from Joyce, right on time. Aveline nced at the bathroom door. Orion would take a while, so she answered. "Why haven''t you showered yet?" Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter it''s all free! "I already did. What''s up?" "Can''t I call you without a reason? Mommy said you went on a trip. How''s Blossom Valley? Take me there next time!" Joyce pouted yfully. "Fine, fine. When youe back, I''ll take you." "Orion treats you so well. Why doesn''t anyone spoil me like that?" Joyce propped her chin in her hands. "Asher? If you tell him where you want to go, he''ll definitely take you," Aveline replied. "I didn''t do well on myst exam, and Ashy is mad." "I''ve told you to call him Uncle Asher. Why do you keep calling him Ashy?" "Because it sounds cute." "You little brat." Aveline chuckled at her. Their whole family was full of geniuses, except for Joyce, whose grades were average. Joyce wasn''t stupid-she just didn''t like studying. She was naturally drawn to art, spending her time painting and ying the piano. Asher was worried her grades would disappoint Aurora, so he had been stricter with hertely. "Aveline, I''m done showering." Orion stepped out in matching pajamas. Aveline didn''t have time to warn him before Joyce shouted through the phone: "Wow! You''re living together!" Chapter 877 – The Cunning Little Devil Joyce was the most gossip-loving person, and witnessing this scene now was something she would never let go of. "Orion, you''re pretty quick, huh? So fast to win over my Aveline? Does this mean you''re going to be my brother-inw? Oh my, you''re even wearing matching pajamas! That''s just too sweet!" Joyce sped her hands under her chin, twirling around in delight. "I have to tell Mom and Dad about this right away!" In the hearts of both families, Orion and Aveline had already been considered son-in-w and daughter-inw. Jade, who only had one son, Orion, had always adored Aveline. When Aveline was a child, Jade would buy any cute little dresses she came across. The family meals were always tailored to Aveline''s preferences, and she would purchase jewelry for her even though Aveline was too young to use it. Aurora and Julian also deeply appreciated Orion for his loyalty and dedication. They already saw him as part of the family, trusting himpletely with Aveline. "Joyce, it''s not what you think," Aveline quickly tried to exin. If this misunderstanding spread through Joyce''s big mouth, who knew what kind of wild story it would turn into? "If it''s not what I think, then what is it?" Joyce''s wide eyes darted between the two of them. Aveline wanted to exin but didn''t know where to start. Joyce had such an overactive imagination-one sentence from Aveline could spiral into ten different scenarios in her mind. "Joyce, Aveline and I are staying together because this is the only stargazing room." "You don''t need to exin, I understand everything," Joyce said with a sly grin. "But Aveline is still young, so you better take it easy." Aveline''s face darkened. "I already said it''s not what you think, Joyce." "If it''s not what I think, then what is it?" Joyce asked again, her mischievous expression unwavering. "I can''t exin it to you. Just don''t spread nonsense, or I''ll rip that mouth of yours to shreds," Aveline threatened icily. "Aveline, you''re so fierce! Alright, alright, I won''t interrupt your little love nest anymore. La, throwing flowers! Congrattions, Orion, for achieving your dream-our cold- hearted Aveline has finally opened up!" The scene ended with Joyce''sughter. Orion noticed Aveline''s face wasn''t looking great. "Aveline, should I go exin to her again?" "No need. Once she''s decided on something, the more you exin, the worse it gets. Let''s just leave it. I have my ways to deal with her," Aveline replied with a mysterious smile as she picked up her phone and dialed a number. "Asher, how have you been? Has Joyce been giving you any troubletely?" Aveline asked warmly. "Not at all. Joyce has been very well-behaved. She''s brought a lot of joy into my life," Asher replied, only saying good things about Joyce. Deep down, he didn''t want to part with Joyce and had grown protective of her. "That''s good to hear. I was just worried she might be causing trouble. I heard her grades on thest test weren''t great, and Mom wasn''t too happy about it," Aveline said pointedly. Aveline knew everyone''s weaknesses. Asher''s weakness was Mom, while the otherwise untamable Joyce always listened to Asher. "Joyce has been a bit yfultely, but I''ll make sure to guide her properly," Asher promised. Having been together with Joyce for so long, he was used to her presence. The thought of her leaving worried him, especially if Aurora decided to send Joyce back to Clothville due to her poor grades. "That''s for the best. I''ll send over some practice materials tomorrow for Joyce. Please make sure she works on them, okay?" Aveline said, pretending to act concerned for her "little sister." "Of course. I''ll keep a close eye on her," Asher agreed. "Thank you, Asher. Goodbye for now." "Goodbye, Aveline." Orion, watching this unfold, suddenly realized that Aveline not only resembled Julian in appearance but was equally cunning. Joyce would soon be overwhelmed. The practice materials from their school were notorious for being grueling. "You little devil," Orion teased, tapping Aveline''s nose. "So, do you like me this way, Orion?" Aveline asked yfully, looping her arms around his neck. The once-cold Aveline now looked adorably coy. Orion found her irresistible. "I can''t even like you enough." "Orion, you''re wearing such childish pajamas?" Aveline just noticed that their pajamas had matching patterns. "I just picked something randomly. I didn''t realize it was a couple''s set," Orion said, feigning carelessness. The design featured Aveline''s favorite pattern, so there was no way it was chosen randomly. Aveline smiled knowingly. "Orion, let me tell you a little secret." "Hmm?" "I stopped wearing this kind of style back in third grade. You''re so silly, thinking I''m still a kid," Aveline said, her maturity shining through. Orion wasn''t sure what style she''d like now. His image of her was still tied to the little girl wearing cartoon pajamas. "Then what kind of style do you like now? I''ll keep it in mind for next time," he asked earnestly. "How about I show you next time?" Aveline replied with a mischievous smile. "You little minx, you''re teasing me, aren''t you?" Orion, a grown man with a healthy dose of self-control, couldn''t help but feel flustered. "Well, I''m going to marry you someday, Orion. You can do whatever you want," Aveline whispered, her voice soft yet bold. "You''re such a little devil," Orion said, unable to resist as he leaned in and pinned her onto the bed. But he didn''t go further, only kissing her. She was too young, and he didn''t want to hurt her. Aveline felt her heart race like never before. Orion gently turned off the lights. The room went dark, and the tempered ss ceiling revealed a sky full of stars. Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free! The twoy on therge European-style round bed, holding each other tightly. Their kisses alone brought a sense of bliss neither of them had experienced before. Aveline intertwined her fingers with his. She used to think she was too young for love, that it was too heavy and profound for her to understand. But now, she felt like she understood it a little. Love wasn''t soplicated after all. It was as simple as the person you longed for loving you back. It was having them fill your every thought, like now, with the stars above and her heart beating wildly. "Orion... maybe you could..." "No. You''re still too young. I''ll wait for you to grow up. That''s my principle," Orion said firmly. "Then you''ll have to be patient... I''ll do my best to grow up quickly," Aveline murmured, nestling into his embrace. She feltpletely safe in his arms. This was her safest haven. Shey quietly, listening to the steady rhythm of his heartbeat. "Orion, how many stars do you think are in the sky?" "As many as there are hairs on your head." "Orion, you''re so sneaky," Aveline pouted. "Aveline, I feel like I''ve never truly seen you until now. The real you is so adorable. I''m falling for you more and more," Orion confessed. "Orion, let''s love each other for a long, long time." "Of course. We promised. We''ll always love each other, and I''ll wait for you to grow up." Chapter 878: Let Me Teach You How to Behave The sky was still dark when Aveline opened her eyes. She had always been an early riser, unlike Orion, who was still fast asleep beside her. Aveline turned her gaze to his delicate features. How had she never noticed how handsome he was? If Orion became a celebrity, he''d surely take the world by storm. Unable to resist, she reached out and gently traced her finger along the tip of his nose. It was like a feather brushing against him, tickling softly. In his sleep, Orion instinctively reached out hisrge hand and sped hers. It wasn''t surprising that Orion was reluctant to wake up. After all, the person he loved was right by his side. Aveline, on the other hand, seemed to have just discovered the art of kissing. The night before, she had kissed Orion countless times until she finally drifted off to sleep, content. But Orion, being a man full of youthful energy, had not been unaffected. He had to hold himself back, afraid of scaring her, while also trying to keep herpany through theirte-night conversations. It had been a test of his patience. Despite her usually aloof demeanor, Aveline was a restless sleeper. Though she appeared independent, she clung to arge teddy bear every night. Perhaps her solitary nature made her crave warmth in her sleep. Her vulnerability showed as she curled into a shrimp-like position while sleeping, clutching Orion''s waist and draping her leg over him. Orion, surrounded by the scent of her hair, had to fight his own impulses. Many times, he wanted to reach out and touch the little fairy sleeping beside him, but he held back. It wasn''t until around four in the morning that Orion finally dozed off. Now, at five- thirty, with the sun still hidden, he remained deep in slumber. Aveline, seeing that he hadn''t woken, lightly touched his eyelid. His eyes, she thought, were as beautiful as wless amber gemstones. Perhaps due to his regr exercise, Orion had well-defined abs. To Aveline, this was like discovering a new world. She curiously touched here and there, poking at his abs. Finding the sensation through his clothing unsatisfying, she slipped her hand under his shirt to feel his firm muscles. His skin was warm, and the texture of his muscles was so pleasing that she absentmindedly continued exploring, like a curious child. Mfmm... "Ar?ni?touitar sort; urioriscrous-yroari, this voice tiger with cormn ct Aveline leaned down and kissed him lightly on the cheek. "I like you, Orion," she whispered. Then, she jumped out of bed, carefully got dressed, freshened up, and grabbed her camera to watch the sunrise alone. The morning valley was chilly, but the air was crisp and refreshing, filled with the songs of birds perched on branches. Aveline climbed to the top of the hill, choosing the best spot to take in the view. "Mom, hurry up! The sun''s about to rise," a voice called nearby. It was Celestia. Aveline frowned. Every time she was in a good mood, Celestia seemed to show up to ruin it. Though she was certain Orion would never reciprocate Celestia''s advances, thetter''s penchant for creating trouble was undeniably irritating. As expected, when Celestia saw Aveline, her expression darkened. She still hadn''t forgotten how Orion had mercilessly pushed her to the ground the previous night, leaving her back bruised. "Well, look who''s up and about," Celestia sneered. "I must say, Miss Ba, your stamina is impressive. Or is it that you''re just naturally made to be under a man?" Aveline immediately understood her insinuation. "Celestia, watch your mouth. Nothing is going on between me and Orion." "Oh, you say it so affectionately," Celestia mocked. "I wonder what kind of upbringing you had. So young, yet already skilled at seducing men. Or maybe you''re just like your mother-a shameless woman." Celestia''s words were venomous, a culmination of the humiliation she felt from the previous night. Aveline, who was unustomed to dealing with such crude insults, didn''t hesitate. She pped Celestia across the face. "You can insult me, but you will not insult my mother," Aveline said coldly. "You dare hit me?" Celestia shrieked. "If your mother didn''t teach you manners, then I will. Respect others if you want respect in return. I''ve told you before-my rtionship with Orion is none of your business." At that moment, Celestia''s family arrived, just in time to witness Aveline''s p. Celestia''s seven-year-old brother ran over and began hitting Aveline. "How dare you hit my sister? You''re a bad person!" he yelled, his punches surprisingly forceful. Aveline, recognizing he was just a child, didn''t retaliate. Celestia ran to her father, whining, "Dad, she pped me!" Her father, who had seen the p himself, frowned. "Youngdy, can''t you settle things with words? Why resort to violence? Apologize to Celestia, now." "Apologize to her? What about her insulting my mother? If anyone needs to apologize, it''s her," Aveline replied calmly, maintaining herposure. "Celestia, did you say something about her mother?" her father asked. Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free! "Mom, of course not! She hit me out of nowhere," Celestia lied. Aveline shot Celestia a cold nce. A woman like this, she thought, didn''t even deserve to carry Orion''s shoes. Her mood for watching the sunrise ruined, Aveline turned and left without saying another word. Celestia, seeing her walk away, shouted after her, "Aveline, you just wait! I won''t let you off so easily!" "I''ll be waiting," Aveline replied without looking back. "Mom, Dad, see how arrogant she is? She''s clearly someone with no manners," Celestia fumed. Aveline''s eyes turned icy. She regretted not pping Celestia a few more times when she had the chance. With her mood thoroughly soured, Aveline returned to their room. Orion had just woken up, rubbing his eyes. "Aveline, where did you go? I was about to get up and join you for the sunrise." "There''s no need, Orion," Aveline replied. By now, the sun had risen, piercing through the clouds and illuminating the world with its golden light. But to Aveline, its brilliance held no warmth. Chapter 879: Youth Is Wonderful Orion''s drowsiness vanished instantly. He pulled Aveline into his arms. "Aveline, what''s wrong? Did I snorest night and wake you up?" Aveline chuckled softly at his concern. "You don''t snore at all." When Orion slept, he was quiet, like a prince in a deep slumber. His golden hair and fair skin gave him an almost ethereal quality, as if he belonged in a painting. "That''s good. I was worried I might have disturbed you. But why are you upset? Is it because I woke upte?" Aveline''s anger from earlier, caused by Celestia, dissipated immediately. "Orion, I''m not upset because of you." "Oh no, the sun is already up! I''m sorry, Aveline. I overslept." Orion nced outside at the crimson sun hanging high in the sky. Seeing his apologetic expression, Aveline couldn''t help but smile. "Who says we can''t enjoy it? This is the perfect spot to watch the sunrise." She reached for his hand and led him to the balcony. This stargazing room was built at a considerable height, offering breathtaking views. "The view here isn''t as expansive as the observation deck," Orion remarked. "Every angle shows a different kind of beauty. Who says the observation deck is the best? I like it here. Watching the sunrise with you makes it the most beautiful," Aveline said softly. "Aveline..." Orion leaned down and kissed her. The orange-red sunlight broke through the darkness, scattering golden rays across the world. The light fell on the young couple, locked in an embrace, creating a moment of perfect harmony. Though this trip had been interrupted by Celestia, both Aveline and Orion had gained something valuable. Aveline came to terms with her feelings, while Orion found the love he had been searching for. They spent the morning exploring the valley, leaving only after lunch. At the parking lot, they ran into Celestia and her family. Aveline chose not to tell Orion about the previous night''s events-she didn''t care to gossip behind people''s backs. Celestia was about to get into the car when she spotted Orion holding Aveline''s hand, followed by the resort manager carrying their luggage. To Celestia,st night''s failure was all Aveline''s fault. Orion must have agreed to leave early because he was afraid of raising Aveline''s suspicions, and that''s why he ignored herpletely. "Orion!" she called out from a distance. Hearing her say his name made Aveline feel sick to her stomach, as if her skin was crawling. For the first time, Orion realized how thick a person''s skin could be. After what had happenedst night, even he, as a man, felt embarrassed. Yet Celestia acted as if nothing had urred. Having seen her true nature, Orion only wanted to stay far away. In the past, he might have paused and nodded politely if she called out to him. Today, he didn''t stop. He walked right past her, opened the passenger door for Aveline, and helped her into the car. Leaning over, he buckled her seatbelt. "We''ve got a few hours on the road. Do you need anything for the trip?" "There''s water in the car. It''s just a few hours," Aveline replied casually. She wasn''t the type to make a fuss, but those around her-Orion, his parents, her own parents, her grandparents-always treated her like a treasure to be protected. "Got it." Orion started the car and drove off without a second nce. Celestia watched the luxury car disappear into the distance. It wasn''t the same car she had seen the other night. His family must be loaded. She nced at her family''s modest vehicle, which her father had been driving for over seven years. Once again, she felt the sting of envy. While she had to sit in a car with a broken air conditioner, Aveline got to ride in a luxury car, enjoying cool air. "Celestia, stop staring. It''s time to go," her father said. "Alright," she replied, snapping back to reality. Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit nov L5s for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading! Someday, she thought, she would transform from Cindere into a princess. Orion was the prince she had chosen. In the car, Aveline''s face turned cold. "Stay away from that woman in the future. I can''t stand her." "As you wish," Orion replied. Even without her request, he had already decided to avoid Celestia. He didn''t like her at all. In the past, he''d felt indifferent toward her. But afterst night, she was permanently cklisted in his mind. If a woman didn''t even respect her own dignity, how could anyone expect her to be a decent person? "In the future, I''ll steer clear of her entirely. Not just her-no other girls will get close to me. I won''t even let a single female fly near me, okay?" "You''re ridiculous. How do you know which flies are female?" "Any thate near me must be female," he joked, implying his own attractiveness. Aveline chuckled, her mood lightening. "You''re so beautiful when you smile, Aveline. I hope you only smile like that for me," Orion said sincerely. "To you, and you alone. Well, except for Daddy, Mommy, Joyce, Grandma, and Uncle Asher..." "Alright," Orion said, feeling warmth in his heart. When they arrived at her house, it was already dark. "I won''te in. I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning," Orion said. "Okay. Goodbye, Orion," Aveline said, waving. But Orion didn''t leave. He pointed to his cheek. "You''re forgetting something." Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit nov L5s for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading! Aveline blushed, stood on her tiptoes, and kissed his cheek. Orion pulled her into his arms and kissed her deeply. Feeling her body go weak in his embrace, he couldn''t help but react. "I can''t wait for you to grow up," he murmured, his fingers brushing her lips. Aveline understood what he meant. "I''ll grow up as quickly as I can. Goodbye, Orion." "Goodbye." From the second floor, Aurora and Julian watched the scene unfold. "It looks like Orion and Aveline have grown closer after this trip," Auroramented. "Of course. My advice always works," Julian said, wrapping his arms around her. "What kind of father teaches a boy how to woo his daughter?" Aurora asked, feigning anger. "She''s twelve. That''s not so young. Orion''s almost eighteen. I was twelve when I decided you were the one for me. Orion is a good kid. I trust he''ll treat her right and won''t hurt her." "I''m not worried about that. We''ve watched him grow up," Aurora said. She couldn''t help but smile as she recalled a scene from the amusement park. She still wondered what had been on Orion''s mind at the time. The young couple''s kisssted over five minutes. Aurora sighed. "Youth is wonderful." "You talk as if you''re old," Julian teased. "Now that Nash is asleep, let''s do something young people do." With a wicked grin, he pushed her onto the bed. At forty, Julian had matured into a man with a unique charm. Aurora let out a soft gasp. Over the years, Julian had grown moreposed, but his love for her and their children had never wavered. Chapter 880: The Male Fly and the Female Fly The next morning, Orion arrived early to pick up Aveline for school. Aurora, dressed in a sharp suit, was getting ready to head to thepany with Julian. Julian had recently acquired Aurora''spany, and now the two worked together in the same ce. This arrangement allowed Julian to see Aurora every day, fulfilling his deep longing for her presence. "Mr. and Mrs. Ba, I''m here to pick up Aveline for school," Orion greeted politely. Both Aurora and Julian pretended not to notice the growing closeness between Orion and Aveline. "We''ll leave Aveline in your care," Julian replied. "It''s my duty," Orion said with a bright smile. "Aveline is still getting dressed," Julian said deliberately. "She used to be quick with washing up, but today she''s already tried on several outfits and still isn''t satisfied. I guess it''s the teenage years kicking in." Julian''s subtle observation hinted at a deeper truth. When girls start paying attention to their appearance, it often means they''re beginning to grow into young women- perhaps because they''ve found someone worth dressing up for. "No problem, we''ve got time. I''ll wait. Goodbye, Mr. and Mrs. Ba." "You can wait in the living room. Who knows how long she''ll be?" "Alright." As Julian and Aurora left, Orion watched their harmonious figures disappear. Ever since he''d met Julian and Aurora, their rtionship had always seemed perfect. The two never appeared to argue. Even when there were small disagreements, Julian would be the first topromise. It was as if they couldn''t even find a reason to fight. Their rtionship was sweeter and more affectionate than many younger couples, reminding Orion of his own parents. After waiting for about five minutes, Aveline finally came downstairs. Her hair was braided, and she wore an off-shoulder dress that entuated her long neck and delicate corbones. Two small flower clips adorned her styled hair. She walked down against the light, the sunlight behind her casting a golden glow around her figure. "Am I seeing a little fairy?" Orion teased. "Stop it," Aveline replied shyly, smiling. "Julian told me you never cared about these things before. Now that you''re starting to dress up, is it because of me?" Orion asked knowingly. Aveline lightly punched his chest. "Of course not. Hmph, it''s gettingte. Let''s go." "You look so beautiful today, Aveline. I almost don''t want to let you leave the house," Orion said with a frown. In that moment, he understood why his father would always find excuses to make his mother change whenever she wore a backless or low-cut dress. It wasn''t about the dress-it was about the gazes of other men. Now, Orion felt the same way. "Other people don''t matter to me. Only you," Aveline said softly, her careful preparation clearly meant for him. "That''s all I needed to hear. Let''s go." Orion''s lips curled into a satisfied smile. As they neared the school, Aveline asked Orion to stop the car. She preferred to keep a low profile and usually got off a block early to avoid drawing attention. Today, riding in Orion''s car would only add fuel to the rumor mill if anyone saw them together. "What''s wrong, Aveline?" Orion asked. "I''ll get off here," she said. "I''m only in middle school, and my focus should be on academics. I don''t want unnecessary gossip affecting my studies." "I understand. Whatever you decide, I''ll support you," Orion replied with a nod. "Let''s go our separate ways from here." Aveline reached for the door handle, but Orion pulled her into his arms and kissed her. The thought of the driver in the front seat made Aveline blush even more. Knowing how shy she could be, Orion didn''t push too far. He released her after a brief kiss, and Aveline gently pushed him away. "We''re almost at school. You can''t do that," she scolded. "So, it''s okay if we''re not at school?" Orion teased, intentionally twisting her words. "Orion, you''re getting worse!" Aveline huffed, quickly opening the car door and stepping out. After she left, Orion got out of the car as well. There was no way he would let his little angel walk into school alone. In his eyes, every man in the world had be a potential rival, all of them vying for Aveline''s attention. Though it wasn''t quite as dramatic as he imagined, Aveline''s poprity at school was undeniable. Today, with her extra effort in dressing up, she caught even more attention. Every boy who passed her turned his head for a second nce. "Aveline, have you had breakfast? Here''s some soy milk-I bought it just for you," a boy approached her eagerly. "Thanks, but I''ve already eaten," Aveline replied as usual, politely declining. But perhaps due to Orion''s earlier influence, her cheeks carried a faint blush, and her voice had softened slightly. The boy, noticing her shy expression, felt his heart skip a beat. Did this cold beauty actually like him? "Aveline, you look stunning today!" another boy chimed in. "Duh, when doesn''t Aveline look stunning?" Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit novi L5s for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading! "She''s the prettiest girl in the entire middle school!" Not far away, Orion observed the scene with growing irritation. He wanted nothing more than to swat these "flies" away with a flyswatter. Soy milk? How basic. His Aveline didn''t even like soy milk. Of course, Aveline was beautiful-she was the most adorable in private too. But these boys wouldn''t know that. Only he did. Orion grumbled silently to himself. If it weren''t for his promise to Aveline not to interfere with her life, he would have stepped in and chased those boys away already. But he knew Aveline didn''t like drawing attention, so for her sake, he held back. "Orion, you didn''t take your usual private car today?" A familiar voice interrupted his thoughts. It was Celestia, the persistent "female fly" who seemed incapable of taking the hint. Orion couldn''t understand how someone could have such thick skin. He had already made it clear he wasn''t interested-even going so far as to shove her away once-but she still wouldn''t give up. Annoyed, Orion ignored her and kept his focus on Aveline. "Orion, why aren''t you saying anything?" "Can you stop following me? You''re annoying," Orion finally snapped, stopping in his tracks. Her constant chatter was drowning out everything else, and he couldn''t even hear what was happening with Aveline. "Orion..." "Look, isn''t that Celestia and Orion? Are they dating?" someone nearby whispered. "That can''t be right. Orion looks pretty upset." Celestia, hearing the murmurs, sped up to catch Orion. She hoped the other girls would think they were a couple. If they believed that, fewer girls would dare to approach him, and she''d have fewerpetitors for his attention. Chapter 881: Isolated Aveline returned to the ssroom as usual. Wherever she passed, the boys couldn''t help but nce her way. She set down her bag, took out her books, and began preparing for ss. Liora walked over, looking listless. Normally full of energy, today she seemed drained and didn''t even greet Aveline. It wasn''t until Aveline saw Liora that she remembered the incident in the grove two days ago. That day, Orion had furiously demanded that she make a choice. Before she could respond, the headteacher appeared, and she had pulled Orion away in a hurry. At the time, her mind waspletely focused on Orion, and she hadn''t considered Liora at all. Now, just two dayster, she and Orion were officially a couple, and guilt gnawed at Aveline when she thought of Liora. "Liora, about what happened that day..." Aveline started to exin, but Liora cut her off coldly. "I''m trying to read. Shut up," Liora said icily. Their exchange quickly caught the attention of the girls sitting in the back row, igniting a flurry of gossip. "Hey, what''s up with Aveline and Liora? The vibe between them seems totally different now." "It must be because ofst Friday. I heard Liora asked Aveline to deliver a love letter to her crush, but guess what? Her crush ended up kissing Aveline instead. Some friend, huh? Doing something that disgusting... What a two-faced snake." "Right? She looks so innocent on the surface, but she''s clearly good at seducing boys. This morning, didn''t you see all those senior boys circling around her?" "Exactly! I even heard she threw herself at him. Honestly, who would turn her down if she''s offering herself like that?" "If I were Liora, I''d cut ties with her too." The girls speaking were all attractive, but they were constantly overshadowed by Aveline''s presence. Their rtionship with her had always been rocky, and now seemed like the perfect time to kick her while she was down. The very situation Aveline had dreaded was now unfolding. Rumors had started spreading, twisting the events of that day into something far from the truth. Clenching her fists, Aveline held back her emotions. She had always been rational, and she knew that trying to exin would only make things worse. People didn''t spread gossip for the sake of the truth-they did it to tear others down and feel better about themselves. After two periods, the morning exercise break arrived. In the past, Liora always linked arms with Aveline during the break. Today, however, Liora, with her naturally cheerful personality, walked straight toward the group of girls who had been badmouthing Aveline. Aveline walked alone through the crowd, her mind drifting to something Joyce had once said to her. Back then, Orion had chosen her partly because of her aloof personality. He had said that someone like her wouldn''t make many friends, so he needed to stay by her side to protect her and make sure she didn''t feel lonely. Thinking of Orion warmed Aveline''s heart. To be honest, she didn''t need fake friends like Liora-friends who found joy in gossiping about others. If she couldn''t make genuine friendships, she''d rather not have any at all. Aveline straightened her back. No one could break her. Standing on the field, she was still the most eye-catching person there. Many boys couldn''t help but steal nces at her, which only fueled more whispers of jealousy among the girls. After the exercises, there were twenty minutes of break time. Aveline, as usual, nned to buy a bottle of water. Orion was already waiting by the small shop. There weren''t many people around yet, so he approached her directly. "What do you want to drink?" he asked, grabbing a few bottles of soda water. Aveline usually bought either mineral water or soda water. Just as she was about to take one, she hesitated, then turned back to grab a carton of milk instead. Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit nov L5s for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading! "You don''t even like milk," Orion said, puzzled. "Every time you drink it, it''s like torture for you." "Just trying something different. I''m heading back to ss," she replied, noticing more people gathering around. She didn''t want anyone to see her with Orion and start concocting more stories. Although Orion was a bit disappointed, he figured they''d meet again during lunch. Aveline carried the milk back to ss. She wasn''t about to tell Orion the real reason she changed her mind. Milk was good for growth, and she didn''t want to stay petite forever. Celestia''s offhandment had gotten to her, and from today on, she was determined to grow stronger. On the field, Celestia called out to Liora. "Liora, I need to talk to you," Celestia said. "Me?" Liora asked, confused. "Yes. Come with me." "Alright." By the time the fourth period was almost over, Aveline''s phone vibrated. She had a feeling it was Orion, as she didn''t have many other contacts. Sure enough, it was a message from Orion, telling her he''d be waiting at the corner after school to have lunch together. Aveline thought about her falling out with Liora and simply replied, "Okay." Fixing friendships had never been her strength, and truthfully, she had never considered Liora her closest friend. Deep down, Liora was no different from the other girls-she enjoyed gossiping and badmouthing others. Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit novi L5s for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading! Whenever Liora tried to involve Aveline in such conversations, Aveline would remain silent. A person''s worth wasn''t something others could decide with a few careless words. After school, Liora left with her group of friends, and they cast a nce at Aveline, believing that isting her would cause her pain. What they didn''t realize was that Aveline couldn''t care less about such trivial matters. She had no time to waste on petty drama. Most students at the school ate in the cafeteria, where the food was plentiful and cheap, given the students'' economic backgrounds. Aveline usually avoided crowded ces, but since Orion had invited her out, she agreed. Their families'' wealth made dining out a non-issue. If Aveline wanted, her overprotective father, Julian, would''ve bought out the entire street just for her. When Aveline was in elementary school, Julian had once purchased an entire shopping street because he was worried about her safety. Whenever she walked into a store, the staff would bow ny degrees and greet her with, "Wee, Miss Aveline." The experience had been so overwhelming that Aveline never went back to those shops. Julian had even suggested visiting her school more than ten times since she started middle school. Aveline knew her modest school didn''t match the grandeur of a private academy. If Julian showed up, he''d probably build a new basketball court or add a tennis club, filling the school with things she liked. He might even construct a few luxury teaching buildings. This wasn''t an exaggeration- it was just how Julian operated. After much persuasion, Aveline finally convinced Julian to stay away from her school. Orion, aware of Aveline''s concerns about being seen, drove her to the city center for lunch. "Let''s go to your favorite steakhouse," Orion suggested. "No, it''s not very nutritious. Let''s eat something healthier," Aveline replied. Orion gave her a curious look. "You''re acting strange today." Chapter 882: Celestias Design Every moment spent with Orion feltfortable. He knew all of her preferences, and sometimes, without her needing to say a word, he would anticipate her needs with just a nce. "What do you want to eat tomorrow? I''ll book it in advance," he asked, already thinking about the next day. "Anything is fine, but it should be nutritious. I''m still growing," Aveline replied earnestly. Though Aveline was always well-behaved, she was quite a picky eater-especially at home. Aurora often had to coax her into eating, treating her like royalty to get her to take a bite. She was in her developmental years, and poor nutrition could easily hinder her growth. Aveline hadn''t cared much about this in the past, but ever since Celestia made ament about her figure, Aveline had taken it to heart. Now, she was desperate to catch up, drinking milk as if it could make up for lost time. "But there are some dishes you don''t like," Orion reminded her. "That was when I was immature. From now on, it doesn''t matter if I like it or not. What matters is whether it''s nutritious," she said firmly. The night before, Aveline had done some research online. Middle school was the peak of physical development, and most people''s figures were set during these years. By high school, growth would slow down. If she didn''t pay attention to nutrition now, it would be tooteter. Celestia''s words about men preferring a certain body type had left a deep impression on her. "Aveline, something about you seems off," Orion remarked, sensing her change. He didn''t know about her newfound concerns and was puzzled by her sudden willingness to eat what she had always avoided. "Nothing''s off. I just don''t want to fall behind. If Joyce ends up taller than me, she''ll definitely mock me," Aveline said, using an excuse. Orion didn''t press further. After all, teenagers were often unpredictable. They returned to school at 2 PM. Upon entering the ssroom, Liora approached Aveline unexpectedly. "Aveline, I have something to ask you," Liora said. "What is it?" Aveline replied calmly. She only felt a slight sense of guilt toward Liora for leaving her behind in the woods that day. As for the rest-passing notes, delivering love letters-those were things Liora had forced upon her. Aveline hadn''t even known the person in question was Orion. Now that Liora had reached out, it seemed right to give her an exnation. "This isn''t the ce to talk. Let''s go to the caf after school. I heard they''veunched a new dessert. Let''s try it together," Liora said, grabbing Aveline''s hand. Aveline nced at her indifferently. "Alright." "Then it''s a deal. Don''t ditch me," Liora said enthusiastically. "Mm." The biggest difference between Aveline and Joyce was their approach to emotions. Aveline was always rational, never acting on impulse. Liora''s sudden friendliness didn''t make Aveline happy. Instead, she started analyzing the situation. From that morning''s events, Aveline had already judged Liora''s character. If Liora had truly felt wronged, she could have confronted Aveline directly. Even if they ended their friendship, it would have been a private matter between the two of them. Instead, Liora had involved others to iste her. This kind of behavior spoke volumes about her character. Growing up around Julian and Aurora, Aveline had developed a sharp eye for people. She agreed to meet Liora purely to offer an exnation. Beyond that, there would be no further connection between them. Aveline had always been a cold person. She and Liora were never close to begin with, and now they would drift even further apart. Liora''s sudden friendliness only confirmed that something was amiss. Aveline stayed calm, determined to see what Liora''s intentions were. Before the school day ended, Orion texted her, saying he''d wait for her at their usual spot. Aveline told him about her meeting with Liora and asked him to wait outside the caf. If something happened, she wanted him to intervene immediately. With Orion nearby, Aveline felt reassured. As soon as the bell rang, Liora quickly packed her things. "Aveline, let''s go." "Alright." The two left together, ignoring the whispers of their ssmates. Aveline paid no attention to the gossip. They arrived at a nearby caf they used to frequent. It was considered high-end for middle school students, with an average cost of $100 per person. Liora led Aveline to a private room. "Come in, Aveline," she said. "Okay." Before stepping inside, Aveline discreetly called Orion and put him on speaker. She wanted him to hear everything clearly. Upon entering, she saw five or six high school girls waiting, with Celestia at the center. In that moment, Aveline understood everything. It was clear Celestia wanted revenge. She''d used Liora to lure Aveline here, nning to teach her a lesson. But Celestia had underestimated Aveline, who had already sensed something was wrong. Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit nov L5s for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading! "Liora, what is this?" Aveline asked coldly. "Don''t me me, Aveline. You brought this on yourself. You knew I liked Orion, yet as my best friend, you still went after him," Liora used, finally revealing her true feelings. "Liora, you''re only scratching the surface," Celestia chimed in, fanning the mes. "Why don''t you ask her what she didst weekend and who she was with?" "What do you mean?" Liora asked, already suspecting the worst. "She was with your beloved Orion," Celestia sneered. "That night, she stayed over at his house. The next day, they went to Blossom Valley together and stayed in the same room. A boy and a girl alone-what do you think they were doing?" Liora''s face twisted with jealousy and anger. "Aveline, you''re disgusting! You act so pure and innocent, fooling all the boys in ss, but you''ve already thrown yourself at Orion. You make me sick!" Liora''s jealousy distorted her features, making her look almost unrecognizable. Aveline had once liked her because her smile reminded her of Joyce. Now, she realized how wrong she''d been. Liora couldn''t hold a candle to Joyce. She wasn''t even worthy ofparison. "Are you done?" Aveline asked calmly. "If so, I''ll be leaving." "Leaving? That''s not going to happen," one of the girls sneered. "Do you even know who we are?" another added smugly. "I don''t care," Aveline replied indifferently. "You''re arrogant, aren''t you? Well, we specialize in dealing with girls like you. Let''s see how tough you really are," they said, their confidence growing. Chapter 883: A Frenzied Revenge Aveline''s expression darkened. Were these people insane? Instead of focusing on their studies, they spent their days on nonsense like this. "What''s the n?" Aveline asked, clearly indifferent. "Liora, p her twice," Celestia ordered. Liora didn''t even need prompting-she had already wanted to do it. "Aveline, I thought of you as my best friend, and you went and stole my boyfriend. You filthy wench!" She swung her palm toward Aveline, but before it couldnd, Aveline caught her wrist mid-air. "Had enough insults? Liora, Orion will never love you. Not in this lifetime, not ever, let alone be your boyfriend." Liora''s hand was clenched tightly in Aveline''s grip. How could another girl have such strength? "Celestia, help me!" Liora cried out to the others standing nearby. "Everyone, get her!" Celestiamanded. She had suffered at Aveline''s hands before, and this time she made sure to bring reinforcements. After all, Aveline was just one girl-she couldn''t possibly fight off all of them at once. Aveline braced herself for a fight, but she underestimated the way girls fought. One of them lunged forward and yanked her hair, making her wince in pain. Taking advantage of the distraction, Liora broke free from Aveline''s grasp and pped her across the face. "Beat her to death! This little wench!" Celestia screamed, all her umted resentment spilling out. This was her moment for revenge. Suddenly, a loud "BANG!" echoed through the room as the door was kicked open. Orion''s furious roar filled the air: "Which one of you dared to touch her?!" If Aveline hadn''t told him to stay out of sight earlier to avoid tipping them off, he would never have let anyoney a finger on her. Aveline''s carefully braided hair now hung loose and messy, her body restrained by several girls. Liora''s hand still hovered in the air after pping her. Orion''s eyes burned red with fury. "You dared to hit her?" His voice was like the roar of a lion, fierce and terrifying. Liora''s legs nearly gave out from fear. "Orion, no, it''s not what you think! Celestia made me do it! I didn''t want to..." Liora stammered, desperately shifting the me. "Don''t lie! You hit her yourself! Don''t you dare pin this on me!" Celestia retorted. "None of you are getting out of here today!" Orion growled. "Shut the door!" Behind him, four bodyguards in ck sunsses stepped into the room. Orion immediately went to Aveline, lifting her gently and cing her on the sofa. His heart ached when he noticed the faint redness on her cheek. Nobody knew Aveline better than he did. She was his princess-spoiled and cherished by everyone around her. And now, someone had dared to p her. If Julian found out about this, Orion thought bitterly, he''d probably bring explosives to blow up the entire school. "Aveline, does it hurt?" Orion asked softly, his voice filled with concern. Aveline met his worried gaze and replied calmly, "Orion, it''s nothing. Don''t worry. I''m not in pain." "It''s red. How could it not hurt?" "I''m not that fragile," Aveline replied, straightening her disheveled hair withposure. Orion leaned down and kissed her cheek gently. Aveline''s face flushed even more. "Orion, stop that," she muttered. The room was still full of people. "Aveline, wait for me a moment," Orion said, brushing her hair lightly before standing up. When he turned back to the others, his expression turned ice cold. "I don''t hit women," he said bluntly. "Orion, I''m sorry! Really, I''m so sorry!" Liora pleaded, terrified of what was toe. Orion ignored her and gave his bodyguards an order: "Bring me a pair of scissors." "Yes, sir." "Orion, what are you going to do?" Aveline asked, puzzled. Celestia and the others felt a wave of dread wash over them. "Orion, it''s gettingte. We should head home. If you''re upset, take it out on Liora. She''s the one who brought us here. We didn''t know anything!" "Exactly!" The others chimed in, eager to escape responsibility. "You think you can just walk away? Not a chance. None of you are leaving here unscathed," Orion dered, his anger palpable. The bodyguards quickly returned with a pair of scissors. "Here you go, sir." "Cut their hair. All of it. I want them all shaved down to crew cuts," Orionmanded, his voice cold and deliberate. The girls froze in fear. For them, their hair was everything. The thought of having it cut shorter than a man''s was unbearable. "Orion, please don''t!" "We''re sorry! We truly are!" Liora turned to Aveline, tears streaming down her face. "Aveline, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have treated you like that. I was just so angry. Please, talk to Orion. I don''t want my hair cut off!" Aveline''s expression remained cold. The insults and the p from Liora had already severed any connection between them. "Everyone should take responsibility for their actions," she said indifferently. "Cut it. If they dare say another word, shave their headspletely," Orion warned. His words silenced the room. "Start with the first one," Orion ordered. The previously arrogant girls now sat motionless, tears streaming down their faces as their long, carefully styled hair was hacked away without mercy. Their regret was palpable. They silently cursed themselves for listening to Celestia. Aveline was clearly someone they should never have crossed. Celestia clung to a sliver of hope and approached Orion. "Orion, don''t cut my hair, please!" Orion red at her, his anger reigniting. She was the one who had orchestrated this entire mess, the one who had hurt Aveline. "Shave her head," he said coldly. "Orion!" "If you say one more word, I''ll have them shave every inch of hair off your body," Orion snapped. The threat silenced Celestiapletely. One by one, each girl''s hair was cut. While most were left with uneven crew cuts, Celestia was shavedpletely bald, looking utterly pitiful. "From tomorrow onward, none of you are allowed to wear wigs. If I catch anyone wearing one, I''ll make your lives miserable," Orion warned them, his tone menacing. "Orion, can we leave now?" one of the girls asked timidly. "You can crawl out of here. Celestia and Liora stay," Orion said coldly. He had no intention of letting them off so easily. The others fled as fast as they could. Celestia and Liora were left trembling in fear. "Orion, what are you going to do to us?" "You hurt my little princess. Cutting your hair isn''t enough. I don''t hit women, but my men don''t discriminate," Orion replied icily. He gestured to his bodyguards. "Each of you will p them fifty times. Make them kneel while they apologize to Aveline after every p." "Fifty ps?! That''ll kill us!" Liora cried out. "I know the best doctors. Don''t worry-if anything happens, you''ll be fine," Orion said dismissively. "Kneel!" The bodyguards forced them to their knees in front of Aveline. Liora burst into tears. "Aveline, I''m so sorry! I was wrong!" Chapter 884: Not a Single Slap Less She had already been shaved down to a buzz cut. Even without a mirror, Aveline knew she looked terrible. If another fifty psnded on her, how could she possibly endure it? Aveline shot a cold nce at the so-called "friend" who had lured her into this trap. If she hadn''t been vignt ahead of time and informed Orion, she would have undoubtedly suffered a great loss today. "Liora, when you asked me to deliver the love letter, I had no idea it was for Orion. I was reluctant from the start, but you kept pushing me. Later, you dragged me to the grove against my will. I refused countless times, but you insisted. From beginning to end, the only thing I did wrong to you was running away and leaving you behind. At the time, it was an emergency, and I acted rashly. I admit that was my mistake. But for you to insult me behind my back over this, to lure me here and n harm against me-your wrongs far outweigh mine. From this moment forward, our friendship is over." Liora had always thought that, despite Aveline''s cold personality, she was actually a kind person. Every time Liora needed help, Aveline had always agreed. "Aveline, I beg you, just say a few good words to Orion for me," Liora pleaded, assuming her usual tactic of sweet-talking would resolve the situation. Aveline''s expression didn''t change. "Liora, if I gave you the illusion that I am a good person, that''s my fault. Do you know why I''ve never refused any of your requests before?" "Why?" Liora asked, puzzled. She had always found it strange. Aveline was known for her aloofness, keeping her distance from others. Many girls had tried to get close to her but failed. Yet, somehow, Liora had seeded. Whenever she wanted to copy Aveline''s homework, borrow money, or ask her to run errands, Aveline had never said no. This had emboldened Liora to push further, even asking her to deliver the love letter-a favor that exploited Aveline''s amodating nature. But the reason for Aveline''spliance had never crossed Liora''s mind. Now, she was curious. "It''s because your personality reminded me of my little sister. I love my sister deeply. Whatever you asked of me, I agreed to because I treated you as if you were her. But just now, I saw your ugly side. My sister could never be like you. From that moment on, you were no longer special to me. You are just like everyone else now. Liora, you need to understand something: I have never been a kind person. Hit her. Not a single p less." Aveline''s voice was icy. Liora was terrified by the coldness emanating from her. Was she really just a middle schooler? This temperament had to be the result of Julian''s teachings since childhood. "Aveline, remember this," Julian had once said. "If you hate someone, beat them to death. If you kill them, I''ll take responsibility for it." Aurora, overhearing, had scolded him. "How can you teach the child like that? Aveline, don''t listen to your dad''s nonsense. Listen to me. If no one provokes you, don''t provoke anyone. But if someone dares to bully you, then fight back with everything you''ve got. If you kill them, I''ll take responsibility." "But, Mom, isn''t that the same thing?" Aveline had asked. "Of course it''s not the same," Aurora replied seriously. "The difference is between being aggressive and being defensive. We don''t go looking for trouble, but we also don''t tolerate injustice." "Got it, Mom. I understand." From then on, Aveline had lived by this principle: If others don''t provoke me, I won''t provoke them. But if they dare to cross me, I''ll make sure they regret it. If all Liora had done was lure her here, it might have been forgivable. But pping her? That was the line she should never have crossed. Nearby, the sound of ps echoed as Celestia was punished. Her cries for mercy were ignored. "Aveline, how can you be so cruel?" Liora asked, her voice trembling. She felt as though she no longer recognized Aveline, who seemed more like a demon than a human. Aveline''s gaze was ice-cold. "Liora, your biggest mistake was pping my face. The only people allowed to hit me in this world are my parents. Since you enjoy ganging up on others, I''ll let you experience what it feels like." Orion, standing nearby, sighed. "Aveline, you must be tired. Let me take you home." "Okay, Orion, carry me," Aveline said, her rare moment of yfulness surfacing. If these two girls liked Orion so much, she''d let them stew in jealousy. The little devil inside her relished the thought. Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on ?e5s to catch every twist and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now! Orion didn''t hesitate. He scooped her up into a princess carry and walked away. Behind them, the sound of ps continued to ring out. Liora had once believed Celestia''s im that Aveline was trying to seduce Orion. But watching them now, it was clear that Orion was the one who cared more about Aveline. Whatever their rtionship was, it no longer mattered to Liora. That was a world she could never hope to enter. Aveline rested her head against Orion''s chest. He could tell she was still upset. "Aveline, did I go too easy on them? Want me to go back and punish them some more?" "No, it''s enough. They probably won''t even show up to school tomorrow. Just one p can leave someone''s face swollen, let alone fifty." "Then why are you still upset?" "I just regret ever being friends with her." "Someone like that doesn''t deserve to be your friend. Don''t dwell on it. After this, I''m sure they won''t dare trouble you again." "Mm. Let''s go home." The next day, Liora indeed didn''t show up. She had called in sick, her face too swollen to be seen in public. Instead, her parents stormed into the school, furious and ready to cause a scene. It was during the homeroom teacher''s ss when they kicked open the door. "Which one of you is Aveline? Get out here!" All eyes turned to Aveline. No one knew what she had done, but it must have been serious. "Excuse me, this is ss time. Please leave," the teacher, Miss Hartwell, said sternly. "Miss Hartwell, we''re Liora''s parents," Liora''s mother snapped. "But Liora called in sick this morning," Miss Hartwell replied, confused. "She''s ''sick'' because that Aveline beat her up! You should see her face-it''s ruined!" Aveline frowned. So Liora had gone crying to her parents. What could have been handled privately was now blown out of proportion. Miss Hartwell, now rmed, called Aveline forward. "Aveline, step outside. ss, self- study for now. ss president, maintain order." As always, Aveline walked out with her back straight. She didn''t care about the consequences. Liora had struck first, and Aveline had no regrets. As soon as she was gone, the ssroom erupted into whispers. "No wonder Liora didn''te today-Aveline really beat her up." "She''s so quiet usually, but when she strikes, it''s brutal." "She even ruined her face. Aveline''s no joke." Chapter 885: My Dad is a Janitor The office was quiet, tension lingering in the air. Aveline stood tall and poised in the center, while the teacher, Miss Hartwell, was busy apologizing to Liora''s parents. "There must be some misunderstanding. Aveline is usually very well-behaved and would never do such a thing. Besides, she and Liora have always been good friends," Miss Hartwell exined. In her mind, Miss Hartwell had a very good impression of Aveline. Although Aveline was a little cold, her homework was always impablypleted, and she had just scored first ce in the most recent exams-by arge margin. Her performance was outstanding, and she excelled in sports as well. Students like her were the least troublesome. Byparison, Liora, though lively and cheerful, had been caught several times ying on her phone during ss, copying homework in the mornings, and forming cliques. Between the two, Miss Hartwell''s instinct was to side with Aveline. However, now that Liora''s parents hade to the school, she had no choice but to soothe their emotions. "Yesterday, my child came home with her face swollen like a pig''s head!" Liora''s father fumed. "She had a tooth knocked out and was bleeding nonstop. When we asked her what happened, she wouldn''t say a word. Her face was covered in red handprints, and we were terrified! Then my wife found her notebook, and it was full of the name ''Aveline,'' written in angry, scrawled handwriting. "Her hair was also cut off! My wife and I are absolutely against school bullying. This Aveline is so bold-she must be punished!" Hearing the details, Miss Hartwell hesitated. The situation sounded serious. She turned to Aveline. "Aveline, is this true? Did you do it?" "It wasn''t me directly," Aveline answered calmly. "I had someone else do it." "You-so it really was you!" Liora''s father roared. "How can a child your age be this vicious? I swear I''ll make you pay today!" "Calm down! Let''s hear her exnation first. I''m sure Aveline wouldn''t do something like this without a reason," Miss Hartwell quickly intervened, sweat forming on her forehead. The other teachers were in ss, and she was the only one here. If things got physical, she wouldn''t be able to stop it. "Liora hit me first," Aveline replied honestly. "I knew it! Aveline wouldn''t hit anyone without reason. Why don''t you exin the situation? There must be a misunderstanding here." "What misunderstanding? My daughter was beaten to a pulp, and you''re still defending this girl?" Liora''s father shouted, his anger growing. "I''m warning you, if I don''t get a proper exnation today, I''ll call the media. I''ll make sure this school''s bullying problem bes national news! Your school''s reputation will be ruined, and the education bureau will take notice. Think carefully about your next step!" In the face of such threats, Miss Hartwell didn''t dare take sides. She sighed and relented. "Aveline, call your parents. They need toe to school so we can resolve this." Aveline thought for a moment. If she called her father Julian, the scene would go something like this: In the middle of a formal meeting with top executives, Julian''s phone would vibrate. Normally, he wouldn''t answer, but seeing Aveline''s name on the screen, he would pick up immediately. "Sweetheart, what''s wrong? Do you miss Daddy?" "Dad, I injured a ssmate at school. Her parents are here, and the teacher wants you toe." Julian''s face would light up with excitement. "You hurt someone? That''s amazing! Some ssmates deserve it. When I was your age-wait, did you hurt your hand?" "No, the bodyguard did it." "Good. That kind of thing should be left to the professionals." "Dad, the teacher wants you toe to school." "Finally! I''ve been waiting for an excuse to visit your school. I''ll tell your mom-she''s been wanting to see it too. It''s your fault for not letting us visit before..." "Dad! It''s not a tour! The teacher called you as my parent!" But Julian would ignore her protests, eagerly announcing, "Honey, Aveline wants us to visit her school!" He would then arrive with her mother, Aurora, tow, both cheerfully inspecting the school grounds. "This gate is way too shabby," Julian would remark. "And this school crest is terrible. I''ll have the principal rece it." Walking to the sports field, he would frown. "This field is so small. How can Aveline train here? I''ll buy that building over there and turn it into a bigger field for her." Finally, they would reach the office, where Liora''s parents would start questioning him. But before they couldy a hand on him, Julian''s bodyguards would step in. "Beat them to a pulp! How dare they touch my daughter!" Aveline sighed, shaking her head. If Julian came, the situation would definitely escte. "Miss Hartwell, I''ll go outside to call my dad," she said. "Go ahead," Miss Hartwell replied, busy trying to calm Liora''s parents. Aveline stepped outside and called the family driver, Mr. Johnson. After exining the situation, however, he immediately refused. "Miss Aveline, I can''t do that! If the boss finds out I pretended to be your parent, he''ll fire me!" "Mr. Johnson, if you don''te, I''ll fire you right now," Aveline threatened. "Miss Aveline..." Mr. Johnson sounded like he was about to cry. Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on ?e5s to catch every twist and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now! "You know how my dad is. If he finds out I was hit, he''ll flip the whole family upside down. Please help me out here!" "Miss Aveline, don''t make things difficult for me!" "I''ll take full responsibility if my dad mes anyone. He listens to me." "Fine, fine. I''lle right away," Mr. Johnson relented. "Wait, Mr. Johnson. I wrote on the school form that my dad is a janitor. Don''t wear a suit-find some old, worn-out clothes instead. And don''t drive. Take a taxi ande looking as in as possible. If they ask forpensation, just pay them. I''ll reimburse youter." "...Miss Aveline, what are you thinking?" "I just don''t want to make a big deal out of this. Please, Mr. Johnson." "All right, all right, I''ming now." "Thank you." Hanging up, Aveline returned to the office. "Miss Hartwell, my dad''s at work, but he''s on his way." "Okay. What does your father do?" "He''s a street cleaner," Aveline said without hesitation. Meanwhile, in the middle of an important meeting, Julian suddenly sneezed. His startled secretary immediately adjusted the air conditioning by one degree. Chapter 886: Trouble The driver arrived promptly. To perfectly execute Miss Aveline''s instructions, he deliberately came dressed as a janitor, wearing an orange uniform he had purchased by the roadside for two hundred dors. The bright color made him stand out as he walked across campus, eventually arriving at the homeroom teacher''s office right on time. Miss Hartwell, seeing the man in his fifties wearing the janitor''s uniform, adjusted her sses. Judging from Aveline''s refined demeanor and appearance, she doubted this man could be her father. But then again, perhaps Aveline resembled her mother more. "Ahem, are you Aveline''s parent?" she asked. "Yes, I''m... uh... Aveline''s guardian," the driver replied, not daring to im he was her father. "Since you''re her father, let''s discuss what happened. Your daughter beat mine so badly she looks unrecognizable. What do you n to do about it?" Liora''s father, noticing how frail and non-threatening the man appeared, raised his voice, assuming he could intimidate him. The driver''s professional instincts kicked in. He immediately bowed at a ny-degree angle. "I''m deeply sorry. My child has caused you trouble." His apologetic attitude caught Liora''s father off guard, momentarily deting his anger. Miss Hartwell quickly intervened to mediate. "Since it wasn''t intentional, perhaps we can settle this matter amicably." "Amicably? That''s easy for you to say. Who''s going to pay for my daughter''s medical expenses?" Liora''s father finally revealed his true concern. "So it''s about money," the driver thought, unfazed. Before Liora''s father could escte further, he pulled out a stack of cash. "Of course, we''ll cover the costs. Here''s ten thousand dors-will that suffice?" The fact that someone who worked as a driver for the Ba family could casually take out ten thousand dors left Liora''s father stunned. He had only spent a few dors on some ointment for bruising at the clinicst night. Initially, he had hoped to get a few hundred, maybe a thousand, out of the situation. He never expected the man to hand over ten thousand without hesitation. Sensing the shift in the situation, Aveline quickly stepped in. "Dad, that ten thousand is your entre quar terry sardry. Isosorry-uthsas-anny aunt" The driver caught on immediately. "Aveline, you must focus on your studies and avoid causing trouble at school in the future." "I will," Aveline replied solemnly. Miss Hartwell, moved by their apparent financial hardship, interjected, "Liora''s father, don''t you think ten thousand is a bit much? Aveline''s family clearly has it tough- perhaps you could reconsider..." "My daughter''s face is practically ruined! Ten thousand is nothing! If I weren''t being considerate of their situation, I''d be asking for far more. Let this be a lesson-if there''s a next time, I won''t be so forgiving!" Liora''s father, worried they might ask for the money back, quickly grabbed his wife and left. Miss Hartwell sighed, recognizing that Liora''s father had taken advantage of the situation. She turned to Aveline. "Aveline, take this as a lesson. If anyone picks on you in the future, don''t try to handle it yourselfe to me instead." "Thank you, Miss Hartwell. I''ll head back to ss now." "Alright." The driver also seized the opportunity to leave, relieved that he hadn''t made any mistakes. Otherwise, Miss Aveline might have fired him on the spot. Due to Aveline''s excellent track record and outstanding performance at school, Miss Hartwell hadn''t punished her harshly. Instead, she felt a twinge of sympathy, assuming Aveline''s family must have been struggling financially. At the school gate, the driver wiped the sweat from his forehead. "Miss Aveline, did I handle it well?" "You did a great job. I''ll make sure Dad gives you a raise this month. But if this happens again, you''ll have to help me out again, okay?" "Again?" The driver, who had been smiling at the prospect of a raise, froze. "Of course. Anyway, you must have other work to do, Mr. Johnson. I won''t keep you any longer." The driver watched Aveline''s retreating figure, marveling at howposed and mature she was for her age-too mature, in fact. While Aveline had resolved the immediate issue, a new rumor began to spread like wildfire: her father was a janitor. This revtion provided the gossiping girls with ample ammunition. They had always thought Aveline''s life seemed too perfect. Hearing about her supposedly humble background made them feel vindicated and eager to exploit her perceived weakness. "Aveline, was that janitor your dad?" "How can you say that? Even if Mr. Ba really is a janitor, you shouldn''t bring it up- it''s so rude!" "Hmph, you just said ''janitor'' too. Besides, there''s no shame in being a janitor. They clean our streets every day-it''s an honorable job." They deliberately mentioned the word "janitor" around her, hoping to provoke some kind of reaction. A more insecure child might have felt humiliated or ashamed, but they underestimated Aveline. Even if her father truly were a janitor, she wouldn''t have cared. She had never looked down on any profession. "You''re being noisy," Aveline said calmly before walking away. "Look, she''s mad. Ha! Turns out even Aveline Ba isn''t perfect. Her dad''s a janitor!" "Right? I always thought her parents must work in government or something. But if her dad''s a janitor, maybe her mom''s a dishwasher-that would suit them." "Ha ha ha!" Theirughter echoed behind her, but Aveline ignored it. Even if it were true, so what? Every job deserved respect. Those janitors had families too. Although the incident with Liora slowly faded from memory, the rumor about her father being a janitor took on a life of its own, bing thetest hot topic at school. After ss, Aveline headed to her usual meeting spot around the corner, where Orion was waiting for her. Suddenly, an Audi pulled up beside her. Dorian rolled down the window. "Aveline, let me give you a ride home." Clearly, he had heard the rumors about her family and now felt emboldened. Even if she didn''t like him now, he believed he could win her over eventually. "No, thank you." Aveline walked ahead a few steps, but Dorian followed. "Aveline, it''s not safe for a girl to walk home alone. Let me take you." "I said no." This time, she didn''t even look back. "Follow her," Dorian instructed his driver, unwilling to give up. He wanted to find out where she lived so he could pick her up every day and impress her. Aveline nced at the Audi out of the corner of her eye and pulled out her phone to call Orion. Momentster, several cars surrounded the Audi, forcing it to a stop. Aveline seized the opportunity to get into Orion''s car. "This is so annoying," she muttered. For the first time, she regretted transferring to this school. Back at her previous school, where all the students came from wealthy families, none of this nonsense would have happened. Chapter 887: The Marathon Run "You''re just too kind," Orion said with a sigh. "If I were you, I''d teach him a proper lesson. Don''t you find it annoying to have that self-important pest, Dorian, buzzing around you every day?" Aveline groaned. "Orion, I''m exhausted. In ss, I have to deal with gossiping girls and overly ttering boys. After school, it''s Dorian again, acting like the world revolves around him." Orion reached out and gently patted her head. "I heard you had Mr. Johnson impersonate Uncle Julian at school today. That was bold." "How do you know everything, Orion?" Aveline pouted. "I had no choice. You know how Dad is. If he found out I got into a fight, he''d blow the roof off." "Uncle Julian would definitely lose it. Aren''t you worried about being found out?" "Not at all. Mom and Dad are so busy every day. I''ve already decided Mr. Johnson will fill in for them again at next month''s sports day and the parent-teacher conference." A mischievous grin spread across Aveline''s face. "You little devil," Orion chuckled. "You know Uncle Julian wants to visit your school." "He doesn''t want to visit my school; he wants to remodel it. I already have enough rumors about me. I don''t need people putting me on a pedestal. Orion, you better keep this a secret." "Alright," Orion agreed with a nod. After some time away, Liora finally returned to ss. Everyone was surprised to see her hair cut as short as a boy''s. The moment she sat down, a crowd gathered around her, feigning concern. "Liora, were you injured badly? Why were you gone for so long?" It had taken days for the swelling on Liora''s face to go down. But what bothered her most was her hair. She had dyed her return to school, staying home longer than her parents approved. Worried about her falling behind in her studies, they eventually forced her to go back. If it had been winter, she could have hidden under a hat. But it wasn''t, and hats weren''t allowed in ss. Orion had also forbidden her from wearing a wig, so she had no choice but to show up as she was. "Liora, why did you cut your hair so short?" "I''m fine, really. Thanks for worrying about me," Liora said, brushing off their questions. "I saw some pictures online of short haircuts and thought they looked nice. I asked the stylist to try it, but it didn''t turn out well, so I had to cut it even shorter. I''ll just let it grow back out." "Which salon was it? We''ll make sure to avoid it." "It was near my house. You wouldn''t run into it," Liora replied nervously, ncing at Aveline out of the corner of her eye. She was terrified Aveline would expose her lie, but Aveline didn''t even look her way. "By the way, you should stop hanging out with Aveline. She''s so vicious. You used to be so close, and she turned around and had someone attack you." "Enough," Liora interrupted. "It''s in the past. I''ve fallen behind in my studies these past few days. You''ll help me catch up, won''t you?" Truthfully, Liora wasn''t worried about Aveline. She was terrified of Orion. That man, when angry, was utterly terrifying. She wouldn''t dare say a word about Aveline or Orion. Life soon returned to its usual rhythm, and everyone''s attention shifted to the uing sports day. Aveline had no intention of participating, but the school required every student to sign up for at least two events to encourage well-rounded development. She signed up for the marathon and the 800-meter run. Long-distance running suited her better; years of running with Aurora had made it second nature. Sprinting, on the other hand, wasn''t her strength. She had also heard that Orion had signed up for the marathon, the only event where middle school and high school studentspeted together. When Aurora learned about Aveline''s choices, she immediately instructed the cook to prepare nutritious meals for her. "Sweetheart," Aurora said, "marathons are exhausting. Do your best, but if it gets too hard, it''s okay to stop." Aurora was worried. Every year, there were idents during the marathon. "Don''t worry, Mom. I know my limits. I''m not foolish," Aveline reassured her. "By the way," Julian chimed in, "we''re halfway through the semester. There''s usually a parent-teacher conference by now. When is yours?" Parent-teacher conferences were Julian''s favorite opportunity to visit Aveline''s school. But as soon as Aveline heard him mention it, her head started to ache. "Dad, I haven''t heard anything yet. If there''s news, I''ll let you know right away." "Good. Don''t forget. Your mom and I are really looking forward to it," Julian said, finally satisfied. "I know, Dad," Aveline muttered, lowering her head to focus on her food. She had no intention of telling him that she had already arranged for Mr. Johnson to y the role of her guardian again. On the day of the marathon, everyone changed into the designated running uniforms. "On your marks... get set... go!" At the sound of the starting gun, dozens of students surged forward. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! School rules required participants to run at least one kilometer before quitting. Dropping out too early would invite ridicule-not just for the student but for their entire ss. Aveline paced herself, running steadily. But after barely a hundred meters, she felt something wrong in her shoe. A sharp pain pierced her foot. She stopped and lifted her foot. A thumbtack was embedded in her shoe. Its tip had been barely noticeable at first, but as she ran, it had dug deeper, cutting into her foot. Aveline pulled out the tack and threw it into a trash can. There was no way this was a coincidence. Someone wanted to see her fail. Quitting now, after just a hundred meters, would be a humiliation she''d never live down. Biting her lip, she started running again, even as the pain in her foot worsened. Orion soon caught up to her. "What''s wrong? You don''t look well." If she told Orion, he''d stop running too. Aveline didn''t care about winning, but she couldn''t bear the thought of her ss being mocked or dragging Orion down with her. She forced a smile. "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me, Orion. Keep running." "You don''t look fine. Your breathing''s uneven, and we''ve barely started," Orion said, clearly unconvinced. "Really, I''m okay," Aveline insisted. By now, her sock was soaked with blood. After another 300 meters, she stumbled and fell. All eyes turned toward her. In the crowd, someone''s lips curled into a triumphant smile. Chapter 888: Hes My Boyfriend "Aveline!" Orion''s face changed instantly. Aveline had grown up running alongside Aurora and was an experienced runner. How could she have fallen after just three hundred meters? "Orion, I''m fine. You don''t need to worry about me," Aveline said as she got up, trying to act as though nothing had happened. "Falling for no reason? How could you be fine?" Orion''s brows furrowed deeply. In some ways, he understood her better than her own parents. "Orion, I really-what are you doing?" Aveline barely managed two steps before Orion caught her. Even after just watching her run, he could tell something was wrong with her leg. "Let me see your foot," Orion demanded, ignoring the stares from the others as he knelt down and removed her shoe. What he saw made his heart sink. Blood soaked through her white sock-a deep red stain revealing she had been injured for some time yet had kept running. "Are you out of your mind?!" "Orion, I know I can''t finish the whole marathon like this, but at least let me finish one kilometer," Aveline replied, still stubbornly focused on her performance. Onlookers near the track began murmuring amongst themselves. "Why did Aveline fall?" "Ugh, same old trick. She just wants attention." "Look, Orion''s running to her. Do you think he actually likes her?" "No way. She''s just pretending again. This isn''t the first time she''s pulled something like this. Orion wouldn''t fall for someone like her." "But look at her foot-it''s bleeding. She didn''t fake it this time." Orion didn''t hesitate. He bent down and scooped Aveline into his arms, ready to carry her away. But Aveline grabbed his sleeve tightly. "Orion, please, let me finish one kilometer." "You can''t put any more strain on yourself like this." "If I quit now, the whole ss will be ridiculed," Aveline said, her voice resolute. "No one will ridicule you for being injured," Orion replied. The only thing on his mind was her health. "Orion, please..." Aveline''s stubbornness mirrored Aurora''s. Once she made up her mind about something, she wouldn''t back down. Orion sighed in exasperation. "You''re impossible." Then, without another word, he crouched down in front of her. "Get on. I''ll carry you the rest of the way." "Orion..." "Get on," he insisted. Reluctantly, Aveline climbed onto his back, just as she had countless times when they were kids. This time, though, he carried her not home but through the track. "Orion must really like her. He''s carrying her, after all." "They actually look good together." In the crowd, someone scoffed and walked away, but most of the spectators were moved by Aveline''s determination. Despite her injury, she had pushed herself to keep going. When the kilometer was finallypleted, Orion carried her straight to the medical office. But by then, their story had already begun to spread. If Orion didn''t care for her, why would he have carried her through the race? That day, the scene at the sports meet left many envious, jealous, and resentful. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! In the medical office, the doctor disinfected Aveline''s wound, worried about the possibility of tetanus from the rusty tack that had caused the injury. As the alcohol touched her skin, Aveline winced, her brows knitting together. Orion, watching her pained expression, felt a pang in his chest. "It''s a good thing I noticed in time. If you had kept running and the wound got infected, what would you have done?" "Orion, it''s not that serious. I know my limits," Aveline said softly. "Know your limits? You were clearly pushing yourself!" Orion snapped, his voice filled with concern. The thought of her running on an injury made his heart ache. "Orion, can you keep this a secret? I don''t want my dad to find out," Aveline pleaded. "Aveline, I''ll indulge you in almost everything, but not when ites to your safety. Your parents have the right to know about this," Orion said firmly. "Orion..." But Aveline couldn''t shake the unease in her heart. Who would have done something like this to her? "Aveline, stay here and rest for a while. I need to take care of something," Orion said. Aveline had a guess about what he was nning-he was going to find out who had nted the tack. She nodded. "Okay." It wasn''t hard to figure out who the culprit was. The shoes had been distributed randomly, and there was no way to predict which pair Aveline would end up with. The only opportunity to nt the tack would have been in the locker room. While there were no cameras in the locker room itself, the hallway outside did have surveince. By reviewing the footage, Orion could narrow down the suspects. Whoever had hurt Aveline would pay a hundredfold for what they had done. She had been cherished and protected her whole life. How dare someone harm her? As soon as Orion left, a crowd of people swarmed into the medical office under the guise of "checking on" Aveline. In reality, they were hungry for gossip. "Aveline, are you okay?" "Aveline, do you feel better?" "Aveline, um, are you and Orion close? He seemed really worried about you. Are you two... dating?" Aveline nced at the group of nosy girls surrounding her-people she rarely spoke to, yet she had heard them badmouthing her behind her back countless times. Orion carrying her through the race had made their rtionship obvious. There was no point in hiding it anymore. She smiled faintly and said, "Yes, Orion is my boyfriend." If Orion had been there to hear her, he would have been overjoyed. Aveline had finally acknowledged him. The crowd stared at her in stunned silence. Her expression was calm-not arrogant, not shy-just as if she were stating a simple fact. "Wait, you''re serious?" someone asked, still in disbelief. For the girls, the news was hard to ept. For the boys, it was a blow. How could they everpete with someone like Orion-handsome, wealthy, and a mix of striking features as a result of his mixed heritage? Dorian, who had beenpeting in the high jump, rushed over as soon as he heard about Aveline''s injury. He arrived at the door just in time to hear the bombshell news. "Aveline, are you really with Orion?" he asked, his face a mix of disbelief and disappointment. It wasn''t that he thought Aveline was unworthy of Orion. He just couldn''t imagine her, with her cold and proud demeanor, being interested in someone like Orion. Dorian had tried so hard to win her heart, only to fail. Now, Aveline had chosen Orion. And with that, Dorian knew he had lost his chance forever. Aveline had been the first girl he had ever truly liked. Chapter 889: The Teacher Wants to Meet Her Parents Aveline met Dorian''s determined gaze. She had turned him down countless times, but the man was as stubborn as a mule, refusing to give up. Every few days, he would appear in front of her, trying to remind her of his existence. Once, Aveline decided to make him stop for good by saying she already had a boyfriend. To her surprise, Dorian didn''t believe her at all. Dorian had always been a very self-assured person, confident in his ability to win her over. Yet now, he finally realized her boyfriend was none other than Orion. Orion had been conducting a thorough investigation. For now, there were no leads. After all, apart from the marathon participants, there were others involved in different events. It would take at least a day to question everyone. Aveline waited quietly in the school infirmary for Orion. "Orion''s here," someone announced. Everyone stayed around to see if Aveline''s ims about Orion were true. "Aveline, are you feeling better?" Orion asked as he walked in. "Mm, it doesn''t hurt as much anymore," Aveline replied. The moment Orion arrived, all eyes were on him, but he only had eyes for Aveline. Aveline and Orion were pr opposites. She was cold, like ice, while he was warm, like the sun. Strangely, the two extremes bnced each other perfectly. Their connection was so harmonious, it felt as though no one else existed when they were together. "I''ll take you home," Orion said, reaching out to carry her. Aveline instinctively nestled into his arms, her small hands wrapping around his neck. The two of them painted a picture of perfect harmony. Watching them, Dorian''sst flicker of hope was extinguished. Aveline hadn''t lied. The way Orion looked at her, and the way she gazed back, was filled with undeniable affection. Only people who truly loved each other could ignore the world around them and see only each other. Under everyone''s watchful eyes, the two slowly left. No one doubted their rtionship anymore. Orion carried Aveline into his car. She held his hand and pleaded softly, "Orion, please don''t tell my dad I got hurt, okay?" "Aveline, you''ve always been strong-willed. We all respect that, but now that you''re injured-Mr. Ba should-" Before he could finish, her lips silenced him. It was the first time Aveline had taken the initiative to kiss him. Orion''s body stiffened, momentarily forgetting how to react. Her lips were soft, her kiss inexperienced, but it was enough to make him lose himself. "Does this mean you won''t tell my dad?" Aveline whispered, her forehead resting against his, her voice as sweet as honey. How could he refuse her? "Even if I don''t say anything, your injury will give you away. You can''t hide it from me, let alone your parents." "I''ll stay at your ce until after nine. By then, my dad will have taken Mom to bed. If I sneak back to my room quickly and leave early in the morning before they wake up, they won''t notice. It''s just a small wound-it''ll heal soon." Orion gently tapped her nose. "You really know how to n things. Fine, I promise not to tell, but if they find out, it''s on you." As Aveline predicted, by the time she got home, Aurora and Julian were already resting. Her dad had been so preupied with his wifetely that he hadn''t had much time to check on Aveline. The next morning, Aveline left early. Although her injured leg meant she couldn''t participate in the sports day, she didn''t want to stay home and risk suspicion. So, she went to school as usual. However, waiting for her at school was the headmaster. "Aveline,e to my office!" The headmaster, infamous for his strictness, was known as the students'' worst nightmare. Aveline knew nothing good coulde of this meeting. She followed him into the office. "Aveline, I heard you''ve been fighting and engaging in a romantic rtionship. Is this true?" "Yes," Aveline admitted without hesitation. "Good. Since you admit it, ording to school rules, you''ll face a major demerit." Unlike Miss Hartwell, who asionally showed favoritism, the headmaster made it clear he was targeting Aveline. She could feel it. Incidents involving fights and teenage rtionships happened daily at school. Why was she being singled out? "Who told you this?" Aveline asked coldly. The incident with Liora had happened a while ago. If the headmaster wanted to address it, he would have done so sooner. Why now? "Don''t worry about who told me. Initially, I considered letting it slide because of your good grades. But now that you''ve crossed the line, Aveline, I want your parents toe in. A student like you should be suspended and sent home for discipline." "Sir, don''t you think this punishment is a bit harsh?" Aveline''s suspicions grew. Liora''s issue had already been settled, and early rtionships were typically addressed with counseling. Immediate suspension wasn''t the norm. The headmaster locked eyes with her cold gaze. It unsettled him. This girl wasn''t afraid of him. Her eyes seemed to see right through him. "Are you the teacher, or am I?" "Of course, you''re the teacher. I''ve never nned to be one. But I hope you can demonstrate basic professionalism, sir." "How dare you question me? Call your parents immediately!" Aveline''s eyes turned icy. Though Orion was carefully investigating the culprit, she had a hunch that the person who nted the thumbtacks in her shoes was the same one who had reported her. "Are you sure you want to meet my parents? Their tempers might not be what you''re expecting," she warned. The headmaster, convinced her father was a janitor, found her wordsughable. What temper could a janitor have? "Call them right now. Bring your mother too!" "As you wish." Aveline smirked, pulling out her phone and dialing a familiar number. "Sweetheart, why did you leave so early today? Daddy didn''t even get to say good morning," Julian''s yful voice came through. "Dad, my teacher wants to meet you and Mom," Aveline said, exasperated. "Oh? Finally inviting us to tour your school?" "No, it''s not a tour. He requested to see you both." "A parent-teacher meeting, huh? Alright, your mom and I will be right over!" Julian hung up, his tone brimming with excitement. Chapter 890: Protective Parents Twenty minutester, the sound of helicopter rotors suddenly echoed over Cherrywood. Students gathered on the sports field for the school''s sports day were visibly excited. "Look! A helicopter!" "Is it the TV station here to film aerial shots of our sports day?" "But that helicopter doesn''t look like it''s from a TV station." For a regr secondary school, the sight of a helicopter was already a luxurious spectacle. Every student''s attention was drawn toward the aircraft. The principal, who had just received a call from Julian''s assistant, hurriedly led a group of staff to the rooftop to wee the visitors. "Who could it be today to even rm the principal?" "Let''s go see!" The principal stared at the luxurious helicopter, his wrinkled face lighting up with a beaming smile. This was clearly someone important. Although he didn''t know why they were visiting the school, even the slimmest chance of obtaining sponsorship was a golden opportunity. As the helicopter steadied and the cabin door opened, a dashing middle-aged man stepped out, holding the hand of an elegant, poised woman. "Mr. Ba, Mrs. Ba, your presence truly graces our humble school. I''m the principal," he greeted enthusiastically. "Where''s my daughter?" Julian asked directly. "Uh... your daughter? She came to our school today? I wasn''t informed," the principal stammered. On the phone, he had only been told Julian wasing, but the specifics were unclear. "Our baby wasn''t asking us to visit the school for no reason. Where is she?" Julian''s understanding of school invitations was very simple-if parents were called to the school, it must mean they were here to observe. "Wyven terraan!! Mayde sile warntcrust wa?trhlerplectairtlessportsrudy;" Aurora remarked, ncing at the sports day banners around the campus. "That must be it!" Julian''s face lit up with excitement, already imagining Aveline''s graceful participation in the events. Aurora quickly dialed Aveline''s number to confirm her location. However, something didn''t feel right. "Aveline says she''s in the administration office," Aurora said, her tone turning suspicious. That wasn''t a ce students could visit casually. Julian, on the other hand, didn''t think twice. Who would dare trouble his daughter? "Principal, where''s the administration office? My baby is there right now." The principal, still clueless about why their precious daughter was in the administration office, wasted no time leading the couple there. Inside the administration office, Aveline had already heard the sound of helicopter rotors. She rubbed her temples, realizing her parents had likely rushed over in excitement. A helicopter truly was the fastest mode of transport, especially given the traffic at this hour. It wasn''t long before she received Aurora''s call, confirming their arrival. "Sir, my parents are here," Aveline said calmly. Miss Hartwell, who had rushed over to advocate for Aveline, couldn''t help but notice howposed the girl was despite the situation. "Aveline is still young," Miss Hartwell began, addressing the disciplinary director. "Her midterm results just came out. She ranked first in the entire grade, outscoring the second ce by over forty points-nearly a perfect score. A student this outstanding would be sought after by any school. How can you send her home over this? As for the incident with Liora, I''ve already addressed it." As someone who cherished talent, Miss Hartwell naturally spoke up for her student. But the disciplinary director was unwavering. "Our school focuses on holistic development. Good grades mean nothing without proper moral education. This child is far too young to be involved in a romantic rtionship. What kind of example does that set for the other students?" "She''s at an age where developing feelings for someone, like Orion, is perfectly normal," Miss Hartwell argued. "As educators, it''s our job to guide students-not punish them. Problems should be addressed and resolved, not suppressed. If we arbitrarily send students home, the school will be empty in no time." "Are you the disciplinary director or am I?" the director snapped. "I''ve already made my decision, and nothing you say will change it! You''re still young, Miss Hartwell. Kids like her don''t respond to reasoning. Besides, her father''s just a street cleaner-what kind of child could he raise? Her grades are probably the result of cheating!" "My father being a street cleaner doesn''t make him any less respectable than anyone else," Aveline said coldly. "What gives you the right to look down on him?" Her words weren''t out of anger but a sense of justice. Aveline couldn''t stand a teacher with such prejudice. Teaching and street cleaning were both honorable professions and deserved equal respect. "You little brat! How dare you talk back to me like that? Who do you think you are?" The disciplinary director, now furious, raised his hand to strike her. "Director! What are you doing? She hasn''t said anything wrong!" Miss Hartwell quickly stepped in to block the p. At that moment, Julian and Aurora arrived outside the office. Julian was all smiles. "Baby, Daddy''s here!" But as he pushed open the door, the cheerful atmosphere evaporated. His face darkened instantly as he saw the director attempting to hit Aveline, stopped only by Miss Hartwell. In a sh, Julian stormed into the room and kicked the disciplinary director, sending him sprawling to the ground. "Who are you?!" the director shouted, still unaware of who had just attacked him. Aurora and the principal both entered, witnessing the scene. The principal, ever shrewd, immediately noticed the resemnce between the girl standing in the room and the couple who had just arrived. Though Aveline was dressed simply in a white dress, her cold, dignified demeanor was unmistakably simr to Aurora''s. And her features-identical to Julian''s-left no doubt. This was their daughter. "Lee, have you lost your mind?" the principal bellowed, furious at the director''s recklessness. How could he darey a hand on this girl? Julian pulled Aveline into his arms. "Baby, why was he trying to hurt you?" Miss Hartwell was stunned as she looked at the distinguished man holding Aveline. Their resemnce was undeniable. Who was this man? Thest time someone came for Aveline, it wasn''t him. Just as she was trying to piece things together, a striking woman in her thirties entered the room, her heels clicking against the floor. Aurora''s exquisite face was clouded with anger, her eyes icy. The temperature in the room seemed to drop as she approached the disciplinary director step by step. "Daddy, Mommy, he bullied me," Aveline said, for the first time using her parents'' authority to her advantage. Aveline had always been independent, never relying on her parents, not even when she fell as a child. But this time was different. Hearing the director''s tant discrimination and prejudice, she decided such a person deserved to be dealt with by someone more powerful. Miss Hartwell stood frozen in shock. Her focus was now entirely on Aveline''s words. "Aveline... what did you just call them?" Chapter 891: A Fierce Confrontation with the Headmaster The man who had previouslye to the school wearing a janitor''s uniform had always seemed suspicious to her. Aveline didn''t give off the impression of being from an ordinary family. She carried a unique sense of nobility-not because of expensive clothes or luxury cars, but a natural, inherent grace. Every movement exuded elegance, distinctly different from other children. So, when Miss Hartwell first saw the man Aveline called her father, she immediately felt something was off. Aveline didn''t seem like a child who came from such a background. At the time, when she heard Aveline call the man "Dad," Miss Hartwell thought she was just overthinking. "Miss Hartwell, I''m sorry for deceiving you. The man who camest time was my family''s driver. These are my real parents," Aveline said, standing between the two adults. There was no need for introductions. Anyone could tell at a nce that these three belonged to the same world. Their natural aura was something no one could imitate. "Principal! Who are these people? They attacked me without any reason! Call security!" The headmaster, Lee, had just managed to get up from the ground, still dizzy. Julian''s earlier kick had nearly knocked all the wind out of him. "Lee, what nonsense are you spouting? Apologize to them immediately!" the principal said, frantically signaling with his eyes. These were not people they could afford to offend. Aurora stepped toward Lee, her every step radiating an intimidating presence. Lee, despite being faced with just a woman, began to feel his courage waver. Aurora, in her high heels, stood taller than the overweight Lee by half a head, her aura utterly overpowering. "You were about to p my daughter just now, weren''t you?" Aurora asked, her words deliberate and precise. "She... she''s your daughter?" Lee stammered, now realizing the truth. He had assumed Aveline''s mother was just some dishwasher. But the elegant woman in front of him, dressed in an outfit worth millions, was far from that. Her gaze was piercing, and Lee''s heart started racing uncontrobly. "Allow me to introduce myself. I''m Aurora, Aveline''s mother. Since she was little, I''ve taught my child: If someone doesn''t provoke us, we won''t provoke them. But if someone dares to cross us, we''ll make sure they regret it. And you dared toy a hand on her?" Aurora''s voice turned icy as she finished speaking, and with a sharp p, her hand connected with Lee''s plump face. Aurora wasn''t someone who resorted to violence easily, but she was fiercely protective. Of all people, Lee had to target her precious child. Julian, having confirmed that Aveline wasn''t injured, turned his attention back to Lee. He delivered another p to the other side of Lee''s face. "The daughter I''ve cherished since birth, the one her mother and I wouldn''t even let shed a tear-how dare you try to hit her?" Julian''s voice was filled with fury. Aurora and Julian''s anger was palpable. Though Aveline often seemed cold and distant, they knew she had always needed their love and care. Seeing this scene unfold before them was enough to drive them mad with rage. The principal and Miss Hartwell stood frozen, overwhelmed by the couple''smanding presence. They didn''t dare move an inch. The principal could only think about one thing: How did their child end up at this school? If he had known earlier, he would have treated her like royalty. Now, with the situation spiraling out of control, he could only pray that they wouldn''t hold a grudge against him. The ps continued to rain down on Lee, who had no strength to fight back. Finally, Aveline, seeing that she hadn''t been hurt, spoke up calmly. "Dad, Mom, he didn''t actually touch me. You can stop now." Lee, clutching his swollen face, thought bitterly, If I didn''t even touch you, why didn''t you say so earlier? I''ve been pped for nothing! "Mr. Ba, Mrs. Ba, please calm down. We don''t fully understand what happened yet. Maybe we should ask Miss Hartwell to exin," the principal suggested, wisely waiting until the confrontation had settled before speaking. "I''ll exin," Aveline said, noticing that Miss Hartwell still seemed too shaken to respond. "Miss Hartwell, my parents are usually very gentle. What you just witnessed was them... overreacting," Aveline said with a faint smile. "Ah..." Miss Hartwell''s mouth hung open, her face filled with confusion. Aveline continued, "Dad, Mom, the headmaster used me of hitting a ssmate and being in a rtionship. He wanted me to call you to take me home and even threatened to file a major disciplinary report against me." "You hit someone? Which fool dared to provoke you?" Julian asked, his voiceced with disbelief. Knowing Aveline would never act without reason, both parents immediately focused on her. "Sweetheart, why didn''t you tell us about this? Were you hurt?" Aurora asked, her tone softening as she looked Aveline over for any signs of injury. "Mr. Ba, Mrs. Ba, I''m sorry. This is my fault for not taking better care of Aveline," said Orion as he entered the room, having rushed over upon hearing about the situation. "Orion, didn''t I tell you to keep me informed about everything Aveline does at school?" Julian said, clearly displeased. Orion shot Aveline an apologetic look. "I''m sorry, Aveline. I can''t keep it a secret any longer." He proceeded to recount the entire incident. Julian and Aurora''s faces grew darker with every word. "Aveline, why didn''t you tell us?" Aurora asked, her voice filled with both concern and disapproval. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on nov L5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Miss Hartwell, now aware of the truth, realized how Liora and her friends had treated Aveline. Their behavior had been downright cruel. "Mom, it''s over now. Orion already helped me handle it," Aveline said, tugging gently on Aurora''s hand. Aurora still wasn''t satisfied. Her daughter had been pped, and the thought of it sent a chill through her. She cast a cold nce toward Lee. "Yes, my child shouldn''t have hit someone. But you need to understand the full story- someone hit her first. As for the issue of dating, let me make one thing clear. When Aveline was still in my womb, I had already arranged for her to marry Orion. We, her parents, have no objections. Who are you to interfere? What right do you have to lecture her?" "Lee, apologize to Mr. and Mrs. Ba immediately!" the principal snapped, seizing the opportunity to shift the me. Lee, still dazed, began to realize that he had been misled. Aveline''s parents weren''t janitors or dishwashers, and her rtionship with Orion had long been approved. What business was it of his? "This... this is all a misunderstanding," Lee stammered, his arrogance reced with fear. "A misunderstanding?" Aveline''s voice turned icy. "Earlier, when I said my dad was a street sweeper, you looked so smug, didn''t you? You looked down on him. Until today, I believed teachers held sacred positions. But you... you''ve made me feel nothing but disgust. But that''s not the main issue. The real question is-who told you to punish me?" Chapter 892: Hold Your Whole Family Accountable Lee hadn''t expected this girl to be so perceptive, immediately linking the situation to someone tattling. "Tattling? What tattling? Everyone saw Orion carrying you yesterday," he replied defensively. "What about the other thing? That was a long time ago. If you really wanted to confront me, you would''ve done it back then. Why wait until today?" Aveline pressed, her sharp gaze catching the flicker of guilt in his eyes. Meanwhile, Julian and Aurora were focused on something else entirely. "Aveline," Julian asked, "wasn''t it sports day yesterday? Why was Orion carrying you?" "Mr. Ba, Mrs. Ba," Orion exined, stepping forward, "someone put a thumbtack in Aveline''s shoe, and it injured her foot." "What?!" Julian''s face darkened, his anger ring instantly. "Let me see your foot." "Daddy, Mommy, I''m fine," Aveline reassured them quickly. "I noticed it early, and the tack didn''t go in too deep. Orion got me to the infirmary in time-it doesn''t hurt anymore." "Come here," Aurora demanded, her usual gentle demeanor reced by a stern,manding presence. "Let me see." "Mommy, really, I''m okay-" "Orion, pick her up," Aurora ordered coldly, her tone brooking no argument. She was like a queen, and no one dared defy her authority. Orion, intimidated, obediently lifted Aveline into his arms as Julian pulled off her shoe and sock. Aveline buried her face in Orion''s chest, utterly mortified as everyone stared at her foot. Her pale, soft sole had a small but distinct scar in the center, where the wound had already scabbed over. It wasn''t arge injury, but the sharp tack must''ve caused considerable pain. The sight of the scar stung Julian and Aurora even more than it had hurt Aveline. "Who dared to hurt you?" Julian growled, his voice like the roar of an enraged lion. His precious daughter, his little treasure, the one he protected as if even the wind might harm her-someone had dared to use such a vile trick to hurt her. "Mr. Ba," Orion interjected nervously, "I''ve already pulled the surveince footage and started investigating. We''ll find the culprit by the end of the day." "End of the day? I''m not waiting that long!" Julian snapped, turning to the principal. "Where''s the broadcast room?" "Mr. Ba, it''s this way-please, follow me," the principal stammered, visibly shaken. Aveline knew things were spiraling out of control. She''d originally wanted Lee to quietly find out who was responsible, but now, with Julian in a rage, there was no reasoning with him. He was determined to handle this his way. "Daddy, I''m fine-" she began, trying to wriggle out of Orion''s arms. "Don''t let her down," Aurora interrupted, her icy re stopping everyone in their tracks. "Orion, if her feet touch the ground today, don''t bother stepping into our house again." "Daddy, Mommy, where are you going?" Aveline called after them, panic creeping into her voice. At home, Julian was usually the picture of gentleness-a sheep, really. He was unfailingly sweet to both Aveline and Aurora, never losing his temper. Aurora, the shepherd, could silence him with a single nce. She was the rational one, always in control. But today, even she was following Julian''s lead in this madness. "Orion, take me there!" Aveline pleaded. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on novi L5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Minutester, the entire school heard Julian''s voice booming over the loudspeakers. "Good morning, everyone. Allow me to introduce myself. I''m Julian Ba, father of Aveline Ba from ss 23A. Yesterday, my daughter was injured by a thumbtack ced in her shoe. To the student who did it: from the moment you hear this announcement, you have ten minutes to report to the broadcast room. If you don''t, I''ll hold your entire family ountable for the consequences." Thest sentence, delivered in a voice heavy with fury, sent shivers down everyone''s spines. As if to punctuate his anger, a thunderous crash echoed through the speakers- the sound of Julian mming his fist on the desk. "Mr. Ba, your hand-" the principal''s voice trembled faintly in the background. The school was stunned into silence. Everyone had heard about the incident the day before, but no one had expected Aveline''s parents to storm the school in such a dramatic fashion. Lee, listening to Julian''s broadcast, nced at the principal''s nervous demeanor. It was clear this man wasn''t just anyone-his presencemanded respect. Among the students, chatter erupted. "I thought Aveline''s dad was just a janitor. Why is he in the broadcast room?" "That didn''t sound like a janitor! Did you hear the principal''s tone? No janitor gets treated like that." "Do you think it''s rted to that helicopter thatnded earlier?" "What''s Aveline''s background, anyway?" nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on nov L5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "None of that matters. What matters is-who put the tack in her shoe? That person must have a death wish." "Orion''s been checking the surveince footage, and I heard some girls were already called in for questioning. The truth shoulde out soon." One girl, Solene, wiped sweat from her brow, her face pale. "Solene, are you okay? You''re sweating so much. Should I take you to the infirmary?" a ssmate asked, concerned. Solene shook her head, but her heart raced. She was Lee''s daughter, the daughter of the school''s disciplinary director. People often fawned over her for her status. She also had another identity-she was Liora''s cousin. But Solene had always lived in Aveline''s shadow. No matter how hard she tried, Aveline always outshone her. Every exam, everypetition-Aveline''s near-perfect scores left Solene far behind. While she struggled and agonized over her studies, Aveline seemed effortlessly brilliant. Solene''s jealousy had festered for years. Aveline''s wless appearance, exceptional grades, and effortless poprity among the boys only fueled her resentment. Solene had worked herself to the bone, studying until the early hours of the morning, yet she could never close the gap between them. When Solene heard that Aveline came from a modest family, she''d felt a fleeting sense of satisfaction. At least in that regard, she had the upper hand. But the recent midterm results had pushed her over the edge. Despite her relentless efforts, she had still fallen short by dozens of points. The frustration and bitterness were unbearable. The sports day seemed like the perfect opportunity. The locker room didn''t have cameras, and no one would ever suspect her. She thought a small injury would be enough to vent her anger. But now, with Julian''s rage shaking the entire school, Solene''s mind was in turmoil. She had never imagined her actions would lead to this. Chapter 893: Avelines Background When Orion started checking the surveince footage, Solene became worried. What if someone caught her on camera slipping thumbtacks into Aveline''s shoes? She hadn''t slept well the entire night. In desperation, Solene came up with a n-to use her father''s connections to get Aveline expelled from school. That way, Orion would stop investigating. Watching his daughter struggle so much, unable to surpass Aveline no matter how hard she worked, Lee felt both heartache and resentment toward Aveline. So, when Solene proposed her idea, Lee agreed. If Aveline were gone, his daughter would finally im the top spot in the grade. Solene wouldn''t need to push herself so hard, staying up until two or three in the morning every day just to study. Hearing the announcement over the PA system, Solene, who had never done anything wrong her entire life, began trembling uncontrobly. "I... I''m fine. I''m just a little tired," she stammered. "You don''t look well," a ssmate said. "Maybe you should go rest." "Yes..." Solene replied nervously, her mind in chaos as the entire school whispered about who might have nted the thumbtacks. At that moment, her phone rang. Seeing it was her father calling, she quickly stepped aside to answer. "Dad, what''s wrong?" "Solene, there''s a problem. Aveline''s parents aren''t janitors or dishwashers like we thought. Even the principal treats them with the utmost respect. Now they''ve found out about Aveline''s injury, and they''re furious. You should find a ce to hide." "Dad! Didn''t you hear what they said? If I don''t go within ten minutes, our whole family could be implicated!" Solene was panicking now, twisting her fingers nervously, ovee with regret. Why had she done this? "There are no cameras in the locker room. They won''t find any evidence. No one will know it was you. Going out there now will only make things worse," Lee said firmly. The Ba family wasn''t someone they could afford to provoke. Staying away was the safest option. "No, Orion has already ruled out many suspects. I''m next. Dad, I can''t hide..." "Solene, don''t do anything reckless. Don''t go over there!" Lee pleaded. Solene was his precious daughter, and he couldn''t bear the thought of anything happening to her. But just then, a ssmate approached Solene. "Orion wants you to go to the broadcast room." Solene knew it was over. From yesterday to today, many people around her had been called in for questioning. Unlike them, she didn''t have the courage to act calm and collected under pressure. She hung up the phone. "Alright, I''ll go now." Faced with no other choice, Solene decided to head to the broadcast room. Her father had warned her about Aveline''s family, and now the only thing left to do was admit her mistake. Inside the broadcast room, Julian''s face was filled with anger. "Three minutes left," he said coldly. Aurora, on the other hand, looked at Aveline with concern. "Aveline, I''ve always respected your decisions, including your choice to study at Cherrywood. Your dad and I trusted that you could take care of yourself, but clearly, you can''t. After this incident, you''ll have to transfer schools. Your dad and I will handle everything from now on." "Mom, no!" Aurora rarely spoke to Aveline with such a stern tone. "Aveline," her father added, "we''ve always respected your choices, but you should never have allowed yourself to get hurt." Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free! "Mrs. Ba, this is my fault for not protecting Aveline. If you want to me someone, me me. Please don''t me her," Orion interjected. "This isn''t Orion''s fault," Aveline said quickly. "I wasn''t careful enough. If I had checked my shoes before putting them on, none of this would''ve happened." She was terrified that Orion''s standing with her parents might worsen because of this. "Aveline, you''ve been surrounded by malice ever since you came to this school," Aurora said. "We didn''t know about any of it until now. Orion, we trusted you to look after Aveline because we believed you were a good kid. But if you can''t protect her, we may need to reconsider your engagement." Unbeknownst to them, the broadcast microphone was still on. Their conversation echoed across the school. "What? Aveline and Orion are engaged?" "Orion transferred schools just for Aveline?" "Who is this Aveline, anyway?" "No wonder Orion never showed interest in anyone else. He''s been engaged to Aveline all along!" "Childhood sweethearts? That''s so romantic!" "Do you think the person who nted the thumbtacks wille forward? This whole thing seems way moreplicated than it looks. Aveline''s family doesn''t seem ordinary at all." Hearing talk of their engagement being canceled, Orion grew frantic. "Mr. and Mrs. Ba, I know this is my fault. I promise it will never happen again. Please, give me another chance. I''ll make sure Aveline is safe and healthy from now on." For the first time, the usually proud Orion appeared as nothing more than a panicked boy. Meanwhile, the students listening outside were growing increasingly curious. If even someone as wealthy as Orion treated Aveline''s family so carefully, just how powerful could they be? The students who had once mocked Aveline now felt chills down their spines. They had ridiculed her father as a janitor, only to be provenpletely wrong. A family that casually traveled by helicopter couldn''t possibly be ordinary. "Mom, Dad, please don''t me Orion-it''s all my fault..." Aveline pleaded. As the broadcast room descended into chaos, a voice suddenly came from the doorway. "Um..." Julian turned to see a petite girl, no taller than 4''11", with long pigtails and oversized ck-framed sses. She looked so timid and unassuming that no one had even considered her as a suspect. "Do you need something?" Julian asked, his cold gaze making the girl shiver. Lee''s face changed the moment he saw her. "Solene! What are you doing here? This isn''t a ce for you. Leave, now!" "Dad, I told you I couldn''t avoid this. Orion has already figured it out," Solene said softly. "You..." Orion''s expression darkened. "You''re the one who nted the thumbtacks?" Solene stepped hesitantly into the room, holding onto the doorframe for support. "I''m sorry, Aveline. I was the one who put the thumbtacks in your shoes." Everyone froze. No one could believe that this small, quiet girl was responsible. Aveline frowned in confusion. "Who are you? Why would you do that to me?" Solene''s face paled further. The person she had hated so deeply didn''t even know who she was. Chapter 894: It Was Out of Jealousy Words spoken without intention often hurt the most. Every day, Solene treated Aveline as her lifelong rival, constantly wracking her brain for ways to surpass her. Even though she wasn''t as exceptional or as beautiful as Aveline, at least her name always appeared right behind hers in the monthly exam rankings. Surely, Aveline must have noticed her by now, right? Solene poured all her energy into her grades. She had no way of knowing that Aveline didn''t care about grades at all. For most people, studying hard meant a chance at getting into a good university, earning a decent degree, and securing a respectable job in the future. But for someone like Aveline, born into wealth and privilege, grades were irrelevant. For her, attending school was merely something to do at her age. It wasn''t about achieving anything. The very thing Solene valued most was nothing more than a mundane routine to Aveline, who didn''t even bother to keep track of her own rankings-let alone care who came in second or third. "I''m Solene. Do you not know me?" Solene would have preferred it if Aveline had yelled at her. Anything would have been better than the nk, unfamiliar look Aveline wore. "Solene? You''re not in our ss, are you? I don''t think I''ve ever seen you before. Why did you put thumbtacks in my shoes?" Aveline looked at the inly-dressed girl in front of her with genuine confusion. Her first thought was that Solene must have been set up by someone else to take the me. One look at Solene''s outfit, so different from the designer ensembles worn by girls like Liora, was enough to tell Aveline that this girl came from a simpler background. She wore a modest shirt, oversized sses, and had the unmistakable look of a model student who cared only about her books. It was almost impossible to associate her with someone capable of something malicious. Solene gave off the impression of a girl who lived in her own world, buried in textbooks, oblivious to everything else. "It''s because I''m jealous of you!" Solene gritted her teeth, her voice trembling. She had spent so long viewing Aveline as her opponent, but to realize that she didn''t even register in Aveline''s world was devastating. She had thought that even if she couldn''t overtake Aveline for now, at least her constant presence right behind her would make Aveline feel some pressure. But now, she realized Aveline couldn''t care less about her. All her efforts felt like a pointless fight against thin air. "Why?" Aveline asked, bewildered. If this had been Celestia or Liora, at least there would have been some reasoning-like their crush on Orion. But Solene? She didn''t seem like the kind of person who would be distracted by anything outside of her studies. Aveline searched her memory, trying to recall if they''d ever crossed paths before. Had she done something to offend Solene? But no matter how hard she thought, she couldn''t figure out where the animosity hade from. "Enough, Solene! Don''t say any more!" Lee, Solene''s father, suddenly interjected. He thought of the lengths Julian and Aurora would go to protect their daughter and knew they wouldn''t let this slide if they learned the truth. "Dad, what happened to your face?" Solene noticed for the first time that Lee''s face was swollen. "It''s nothing. Go back and focus on yourpetition. Leave the rest to me." Lee was determined to shoulder all the me himself. Julian and Aurora were seasoned individuals. While Solene didn''t look like a troublemaker, they also knew that if she was truly behind this, she couldn''t be let off easily. Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free! "You think you can leave? Not so fast. If she''s your daughter, then you must know exactly what happened. Tell me everything," Julian demanded, his piercing gaze fixed on Lee. Facing Julian''s scrutiny, Solene''s courage faltered. The rumors about Aveline''s father being a janitor couldn''t have been further from the truth. "Aveline, I''m jealous of you. You don''t even have to try, and you can still easily top the entire grade. The moment I saw your name during the entrance exam, I made up my mind to surpass you in the next monthly test. I studied so hard, but you still beat me by dozens of points. I thought I just needed to work harder. So for an entire month, I stayed up every night until two or three in the morning, determined to overtake you in the midterms. But once again, you scored so much higher than me! I was devastated. I''ve worked so hard, every moment of every day, but no matter what I do, I still lose to you. If you were putting in the same effort as me, I wouldn''t feel this way. But you don''t even try! You''re distracted by things like dating, and yet you still do better than everyone else. Why is life so unfair? Why does someone like you, who already has such a beautiful face, also get to have such a brilliant mind? I''ve lived in your shadow all this time. Whenever I wanted to take a break, I would think about whether you were studying harder than me, and I''d push myself even more. I was going crazy. Liora is my cousin, and when I saw what you did to her hair, I wanted to stand up for her-and for myself. I heard you signed up for the marathon, so I prepared those thumbtacks to teach you a lesson. I didn''t know you and Orion were actually dating. When he started questioning all the girls in the video, I was terrified he''d find out it was me. That''s why I begged my dad to send you home. I just wanted to stop Orion from investigating further. I never thought it would escte this much and even involve your parents." Aveline stared at the petite girl in front of her, whose seemingly innocent face masked such a venomous soul. All of this, just because she was jealous of Aveline''s abilities? Aveline felt her faith in humanity sink to a new low. "It was Solene? Oh my god, I thought she was so quiet and well-behaved!" "You really can''t judge someone by their appearance. She seemed like such a good girl, but she''s actually so malicious. And using her dad''s position as the dean to cover for her? Unbelievable." "Wow, and to think I used to criticize Aveline. Turns out she was the victim all along. Poor girl." Word of Solene''s confession spread through the campus like wildfire, thanks to the broadcast system. Everyone who had known them now knew the truth. And for the first time, people began to see Aveline in a new light-not as the untouchable top student, but as someone who had quietly endured so much. Chapter 895: Solene Expelled Everyone felt a deep sense of injustice on behalf of Aveline. These days, even excelling in academics could get someone driven out of school. "Good thing I''m a cker; she won''t even notice me." "Women can be terrifying." The murmurs on the schoolyard grew louder. Spections arose about how Aveline''s parents might react once they discovered the truth. Aveline looked at Solene, whose face was twisted with jealousy. It was astonishing how envy could distort someone sopletely. Solene assumed that Aveline spent every day buried in her studies. In reality, Aveline rarely studied outside of ss. Her exceptional memory allowed her to retain everything effortlessly. Back in elementary school, Orion had already started teaching her middle school content. By the time her teachers covered it in ss, it was merely a review for her. The women of the R family were naturally gifted, often skipping grades. With Julian and Aurora''s extraordinary genes, Aveline excelled with minimal effort. After school, while Solene crammed frantically at home, Aveline''s routine consisted of practicing piano, reading ssic literature, and asionally watching TV shows or exercising. She had few friends and led a simple life, never needing to revisit ssroom material. The two girls lived in vastly different worlds. Solene''s obsessive studying, ironically, worked against her. Academic sess wasn''t about the number of hours studied but about efficiency and bnce. "So, you''re admitting this was all your doing, and no one else was involved?" Aveline asked. "Yes, it was me. I acted on impulse. Punish me if you must, but leave my dad out of it." Julian regarded Solene with a mix of sympathy and disdain. Though he pitied her forcking the natural talent to keep up, her attempt to harm Aveline was inexcusable. "I won''tment on your sense of morality for now. But as for your father-he''s an adult, a teacher, and the dean of discipline. He should have set an example. Instead, he shielded you and allowed your mistakes to escte. He bears the greatest responsibility. Principal, you know what needs to be done." The principal, finally addressed by Julian, stepped forward. "Mr. Ba, our school has always beenmitted to educating and nurturing students. This kind of behavior is unprecedented. Not only is he a disgrace to our school, but also to the education profession. We cannot tolerate someone like him here. Lee, you''re fired." The principal, sensing Julian''s intentions, decided to align himself firmly with Julian''s stance. He knew Julian wasn''t going to target the child directly but had no qualms about taking action against her family. Julian''s expression darkened. "Someone like him should serve as a warning to others. I will ensure this incident is reported across the entire education sector. He will never work in this field again." Solene''s face turned pale as she realized the severity of the situation. "It''s all my fault! Punish me instead-just don''t do this to my dad!" "You are at fault," Julian said coldly. "However, considering your young age andck of proper values, I''ll give you one chance. You''ll apologize to Aveline in front of the entire school and write a 10, 000-word reflection to be read publicly. If you do this, the matter will be resolved." Though it sounded straightforward, the punishment was psychologically devastating for a young girl. Solene would have to endure the judgmental stares of her peers for years toe. Aurora gazed at Solene icily. "Maybe you feel this is unfair. You think it was just a small mistake and doesn''t deserve such a severe consequence." Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter it''s all free! Solene looked at Aurora in disbelief. How could she read her thoughts so clearly? Aurora''s lips curled into a cold smile. "Don''t underestimate the impact of small evils. Perhaps your parents never taught you that. A single thumbtack may not be fatal, but it could cause permanent damage. Hard work ismendable, but when ambition bes jealousy, it''s disgraceful. Trying to drive someone out of school because of envy is despicable. Everyone must face the consequences of their actions. Consider yourself lucky we''re going easy on you. If it were anyone else, you wouldn''t get off so lightly." Lee stood frozen, face ashen. Not only had he lost his job, but Solene would also face ridicule from her peers. At that moment, he felt as if his entire life had shattered. "Aveline, do you have any objections to this punishment?" Julian asked. "None," Aveline replied, shaking her head. This lesson would leave an indelible mark on Solene for the rest of her life. "Good. If Miss Aveline has no objections, Lee, you can proceed with your resignation paperwork," the principal said, his tone shifting from obsequious to stern. "Principal, there''s one more thing I''d like to mention," Aveline said. "Please, Miss Aveline, go ahead." If the principal had a tail, it would have been wagging by now. "Since the dean position is now vacant, I have an excellent candidate in mind for the role," Aveline continued. "Who do you suggest, Miss Aveline?" "Miss Hartwell. She may be young, but she''s fair, kind, and well-loved by the students. I believe she''s the best choice for the position." Aveline smiled, recalling how Miss Hartwell had always stood up for her during difficult times. "Miss Aveline, you read my mind! Miss Hartwell is highly capable. I''ll make the arrangements immediately." "Very well. Let this matter be settled. Tomorrow at 9 AM, I''ll expect Solene''s apology on the schoolyard," Julian said, his tone softening slightly. "Aveline, you muste home with me now. The private doctor needs to check your foot," Aurora said sternly. "Yes, Mommy," Aveline replied, lowering her head. The group left the broadcast room. In full view of the students, Orion carried Aveline into a helicopter. It was a scene straight out of a drama, now unfolding in real life. Aveline wasn''t just a regr student-she was the daughter of an incredibly wealthy family. Even the principal treated her with utmost reverence. This was the life of a true princess. Chapter 896: Avelines Plea Dorian watched as Aveline was carried onto the helicopter by Orion. It was only then that he realized how powerful her family truly was. He had always believed his own family was well-off and that one day he could win her over. Who would have thought that Aveline came from a family so influential that even the school principal treated them with immense respect? For a long time, people like Celestia and Liora had assumed that Aveline was with Orion for his money. But now the truth was out-they had been childhood sweethearts all along. This fairy-tale-like story, unfolding in real life, left everyone stunned. Celestia, remembering how she''d repeatedly offended Aveline, felt a chill run down her spine when she thought about Aveline''s formidable parents. Meanwhile, Solene was sobbing uncontrobly, her face streaked with tears as she kneeled before the principal. "Principal, I beg you, please don''t fire my father. If he loses this job, how will my family survive?" Lee, who had enjoyed a close rtionship with the principal, knew that the principal might have turned a blind eye in other situations. But this time, the person they had crossed wasn''t ordinary-it was Julian. "This situation is entirely your fault," the principal said, his tone cold. "As a teacher, you broke thew and abused your position. And you-out of jealousy-hurt another student. Let this be a lesson for all of you." "Principal, just who is Aveline''s father?" someone asked, echoing the question on everyone''s mind. "That''s what Lee wanted to know as well." "Her father is none other than the legendary Julian Ba! He''s a man of myth, an unstoppable force in the business world for decades, spanning industries and investments. And don''t even get me started on his family background-it''s as vast and intricate as his empire. "Crossing him? Do you have any idea how easily he could buy this school and kick me out? Forget about him; even her mother is not someone to mess with. She''s the head of the Montgomery family, one of the four great aristocratic houses. Their holdings here in Clothville are just a fraction of their empire. They dominate markets across Europe and New York. "If I were to put it simply, their wealth is enough to circle the globe countless times. Considering all this, you should count yourself lucky that the punishment was so lenient. "And let me tell you something about Mr. Ba-he''s notorious for being fiercely protective of his wife. Once, a man tried to touch Mrs. Ba at a party, and by the next day, hispany was gone..." Before the principal could finish his story, the gym teacher came running in. "Principal! The speakers are still on!" The principal''s face turned pale. Did that mean everything they had said had been broadcasted to the entire school? The students on the field were stunned. Aveline''s background was even more impressive than they''d imagined. She was born into a family most could only dream about. "Oh my God, Aveline is that rich? And to think she''s been so low-key these past two months. She dresses in outfits that cost only a few hundred dors-you''d never guess." "Yeah, if it were someone else, they''d be unting it non-stop." "Why is she even attending Cherrywood? With her status, she should be at some elite private school." "Who knows? Maybe she has her reasons. She keeps a low profile because she doesn''t want people to know about her family. Too bad it''s out now." "If I''d known, I would''ve be her best friend. With connections like hers, who wouldn''t want to be close to her?" "You''re so shallow!" "Don''t pretend you''re not thinking the same thing. Who wouldn''t want to be friends with a princess like her? Liora was such an idiot. "She used to be so close to Aveline. Aveline, who rarely opened up to anyone, trusted her enough to lend her homework and even money. She clearly considered Liora a real friend. But then what did Liora do? She made Aveline deliver a love letter to Orion, who''s her boyfriend, and even tried to hit her. That''s just asking for trouble!" "Exactly! No wonder Orion only has eyes for Aveline. They''re the real deal." "Ugh, I''m so jealous! Aveline is beautiful, smart, andes from such a prestigious family. Plus, she has a perfect boyfriend. If only I could be her..." The crowd erupted in envy, especially those who had mocked Aveline before. Now, they were filled with regret. Liora was frozen in ce, finally realizing that she could nevere between Aveline and Orion. They were childhood sweethearts, and not even her own family background couldpare to Aveline''s. Dorian, too, stood in shock. He had heard of Julian before-his father''spany was just a small distributor under Julian''s vast empire. In a way, Julian was the reason his family even had their livelihood. And to think, he had once been proud of his family''s wealth, only to find out it was nothingpared to Aveline''s. On the helicopter, Aveline sat beside Orion, facing her parents, Aurora and Julian, whose expressions were icy. This time, they were truly angry. "Mama..." Aveline whispered tentatively, but Aurora ignored her, the chill in her demeanor making both Aveline and Orion shiver. "Daddy," she tried next. Julian had always been the one to spoil her. Although Aveline was usually well-behaved, she asionally acted a little willful, knowing her father would indulge her. Gently tugging on his sleeve, she pleaded, "Daddy, I didn''t tell you because I didn''t want you to worry. It''s just a minor injury, really." "Getting your foot punctured by a rusty tack is a minor injury? What if it caused tetanus? What if it had been something worse? Aveline, it might seem small to you, but have you thought about how your mother and I felt? Do you know how worried we were?" "Daddy, I know I was wrong. Please don''t be mad at me anymore, okay?" she said, her voice soft and pleading. "Do you think I can just stop being mad because you asked me to?" Julian retorted. "Your foot-" "Ouch!" Aveline suddenly cried out, interrupting him. Julian and Aurora instantly turned to her. "Sweetheart, what''s wrong?" Julian asked, his anger forgotten as he scooped her into his arms. "My foot hurts. It really hurts," she whimpered. "Let Daddy take a look," Julian said, inspecting her foot with concern. To him, Aveline was still his little girl, no matter how grown-up she was. "There''s no bleeding. Why does it hurt?" he asked, puzzled. "I don''t know. It just started hurting all of a sudden," she replied. Julian and Aurora were so focused on her that they didn''t notice Orion stifling augh. He knew Aveline better than anyone. Even if she were in real pain, she would never make a fuss. She was clearly exaggerating now to win her parents'' forgiveness. After confirming that her injury wasn''t serious and that she just needed rest, Julian and Aurora finally rxed. Despite it being a minor wound, Aveline had be the center of attention at home, treated like the most precious treasure. Chapter 897: Love, Please On the way home, Orion carried Aveline the entire time. The family had made it clear- her feet were not allowed to touch the ground until they were fully healed. As soon as they returned, rtives took turns visiting to check on her, and Joyce was the first to call through a video chat. When Aveline opened the call, a worried face filled the screen. "Are your feet okay? How could they be so awful, putting thumbtacks there?!" Joyce eximed, her voice tense. "I''ve already bought a ticket. I''ll be there first thing tomorrow morning! Hmph, anyone who dares to bully my sister must have a death wish." Joyce rolled up her sleeves, revealing a delicate yet determined hand in the frame. "Joyce, seatbelt," came a calm voice from off-screen. "Got it, Ashy," Joyce replied obediently. "I told you to call me Uncle Asher!" Asher''s exasperated face appeared briefly, as Joyce stuck out her tongue mischievously. Aveline sighed, her expression helpless. "Joyce, it''s just a small scratch. I''m really fine. Flying all the way from New York ispletely unnecessary!" Joyce''s grin revealed her dimples, sweet and carefree. "Well, it''s been months since west saw each other. I miss you! Ashy''s bringing me back." Seeing her sister''s smile, Aveline''s heart softened. The world seemed a little brighter. It was true-she hadn''t seen Joyce in a long time. "Alright, just be careful on the way. And please, don''t give Uncle Asher too much trouble, you little rascal," Aveline teased. "I''m not causing trouble! Ask Ashy if you don''t believe me." "Call me Uncle Asher," he muttered, ruffling Joyce''s hair with a resigned hand. "Are you heading to the airport?" "Yes, we''re almost there. Aveline, as soon as you open your eyes tomorrow, you''ll see me! Excited? Thrilled? Ugh, I should''ve just surprised you instead of telling you." "Alright, alright. Be careful on your way here. I''ll hang up now before you distract Uncle Abrtern formulring. Derver your sen!!" "Bye, Aveline!" Joyce smiled and ended the call. "Was that Joyce?" Orion asked, his voice quieter than usual, careful not to let Joyce overhear and tease Aveline. "Yeah, she took time off toe see me. Honestly, I kind of miss that silly girl too." Aveline''s face lit up as she spoke, though she called her sister a "silly girl" with obvious affection. "It''s gettingte. I should head out so you can rest," Orion said, gently patting her head before standing to leave. Aveline tugged at his sleeve, her eyes yful. "Aren''t you forgetting something?" He paused, confused. "Hmm?" She pointed to her lips. It had be their little ritual-Orion always kissed her before leaving. This time, in her family''s house, it felt different. Orion''s breath hitched as he gazed at her inviting lips. Slowly, he cupped her chin and kissed her, tender and deliberate. Aveline instinctively wrapped her arms around him, savoring the moment. When Orion kissed her, it was as if the whole world turned into a swirl of pink bubbles. His heart raced, thundering in his chest. For a moment, he worried Julian or Aurora might walk in, but he couldn''t pull away. Tonight, Aveline seemed just as immersed in the moment as he was. "Aveline, I made you chicken soup," Aurora''s voice called from outside the door, breaking the spell. The two sprang apart instantly, cheeks flushed. Aveline stifled augh and called out, "Thanks, Mom! I''lle out after Orion finishes exining this problem to me. Let it cool for a bit, okay?" "Alright," Aurora replied, her footsteps fading. Orion exhaled in relief, then yfully tapped Aveline''s nose. "What problem am I exining, hmm? Little liar." "This one''s about love," Aveline said, her tone teasing. "It''s a tough one. Might take a lifetime to figure out." "Then we''ll spend a lifetime solving it," Orion whispered. "I really should go now. If I stay longer, Mrs. Ba might start suspecting something." "Okay," Aveline said softly, watching him with a smile. Orion hesitated at the door, turning back. "Aveline, don''t forget to think about me." "I can''t sleep without thinking about you," she replied. "Goodnight, my love." He stepped forward, leaving onest kiss on her forehead before slipping out of the room. In the living room, Julian and Aurora were waiting for him. "Orion,e here," Julian said. Orion had expected this. Bracing himself, he approached. "Mr. Ba, Mrs. Ba, I take full responsibility. I failed to protect Aveline. If you want to scold or punish me, I understand." Julian and Aurora exchanged a nce, their expressions calm. "You''ve known Aveline since she was little," Aurora said gently. "We know how much you care about her. Not telling us was probably her idea, wasn''t it?" "She didn''t want you to worry," Orion admitted. "You know how stubborn she can be." Julian sighed. "We won''t dwell on the past. What''s done is done. But starting tomorrow, Aveline will transfer back to her old school. "Your background is different from the other students at Cherrywood, and it''s hard for Aveline to make genuine friends there. We''ve also arranged for you to transfer back. This world is where you both belong." "Will Aveline agree?" "She will. After what happened, she''ll understand. And we know you''ve never liked Cherrywood anyway. Just promise us this-no more incidents like this in the future." "I promise. I''ll protect her with everything I have." Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free! Julian nodded. "We trust you, Orion. Now go get some rest. It''ste." "Goodnight, Mr. and Mrs. Ba." As Orion stepped out of the house, he let out a long breath. He had expected harsh words, but they hadn''te. The next morning, just before dawn, Aveline was roused by a familiar voice. "Aveline, I''m back!" "Joyce, you''re here already?" "Yeah, just got here. It''s been ages since we slept together. Let''s cuddle!" Joyce grinned, crawling into her sister''s bed. Despite the distance that often separated them, their bond as sisters remained unshakable. "Alright, let''s sleep for a bit," Aveline said, pulling her into a hug. Aurora peeked in quietly, watching her daughters snuggled together. One looked like her, the other like Julian. They were the perfect reflection of her love with him. Smiling warmly, she tiptoed away, leaving the two to their moment. Joyce, however, was too excited to stay quiet for long. "Aveline, what exactly happened at Blossom Valley? Why were you and Orion in the same room? How far did you two progress?" "Don''t be nosy! I already told you nothing happened," Aveline huffed. "Nothing? Not even hand-holding or kissing?" "You little pervert!" Aveline turned away, refusing to engage. Joyce leaned in closer, grinning. "Admit it, you like him. Your face changes every time you hear his name! Tell me, what does it feel like to like someone?" Chapter 898: Harmony Aveline couldn''t resist Joyce''s pestering any longer. "Fine, I''ll tell you. Yes, I like Orion, and I''ve agreed to be his girlfriend." "But you haven''t told me yet-what does it feel like to like someone?" Joyce pressed further. "Liking someone is when you think about them when they''re not around, and when you see them, your heart feels warm. You just want to stay with them forever." For instance, right now, just thinking about Orion''s face made Aveline feel incredibly sweet, as if the whole world had gotten a bit brighter. Noticing Joyce dazing off, Aveline asked, "What are you thinking about? Do you like someone too?" "No, I don''t!" Joyce, usually sharp-tongued, suddenly stammered, which immediately piqued Aveline''s curiosity. "Joyce, who is it? Do you like Hugh?" Aveline, who wasn''t usually one to gossip, suddenly felt intrigued. Who could have captured Joyce''s attention? Hugh was a boy from their kindergarten days. Back then, he was a loner, avoiding contact with anyone. Joyce had taken the initiative to approach him, and over time, Hugh became her good friend. To call him a friend might be an understatement-he was more like her follower or protector. Later, when Aveline returned to Clothville for school, Joyce stayed in New York, and Hugh ended up in the same elementary school as her. They were always in the same ss. They were childhood friends, and given Hugh''s loyal personality, it wasn''t surprising if Joyce had developed feelings for him. "Hmph, you''re so nosy. I''m not telling you!" Joyce turned away, avoiding the subject. Aveline chuckled softly. Her sweet but na?ve little sister clearly had her own thoughts now. Everyone has their secrets, so Aveline decided not to press further. The two drifted back to sleep. Two hourster, the door burst open, and someone came running in. "Joyce, you''re here too!" Nash''s tiny feet pattered across the room. "Little Nash, I''m here! Did you miss me?" Joyce instantly perked up upon seeing Nash and yfully pinched his soft, rosy cheeks. "I did! Nash misses you every day. Promise you''ll stay with me for a few more days before leaving." "Okay!" "My darling little ones, it''s time to get up. There''s something big happening today." Julian strolled in with a yful tone. It had been a long time since the three children had been together. "Daddy, I missed you so much!" Joyce leapt off the bed and threw herself into Julian''s arms. Aurora, standing by,ughed. "You''re so grown up now, and still acting like a child." "I don''t care. No matter how old I get, I''ll always be Daddy''s little girl." Joyce hugged Julian''s neck tightly and nted a kiss on his cheek. Julian looked at the little face that resembled Aurora''s so closely, though Joyce''s dimples and lively personality set her apart. "Alright, enough of that. Your mommy made breakfast for you all. Go wash up ande downstairs to eat," Julian said with a smile. "Okay, Daddy! I haven''t had Mommy''s cooking in so long. I''m so happy!" Joyce couldn''t contain her excitement. At the dining table, Asher sat quietly, his face serious. Compared to before, he had grown much more mature andposed over the years. Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter it''s all free! "Ashy, you''ve worked so hard all these years. In a couple more years, Joyce will be old enough to attend boarding school," Aurora said gratefully. Truthfully, Joyce was already old enough to board at school, but Aurora couldn''t bear to let her go just yet. Joyce had always been cared for by Asher, and she had refused to live with her grandmother. Once Joyce made up her mind, no one could change it. The family spoiled her, but Asher spoiled her even more. Asher understood Aurora''s good intentions. She worried that Joyce living with him would scare off any potential partners. But the truth was, it wasn''t because of Joyce-it was because he simply couldn''t ept any other women in his life. Over the years, Asher had tried to date, even with women who didn''t mind helping him care for Joyce. Yet, every rtionship ended in less than a month. Even when things seemed to be going well, the moment a woman tried to get closer, he felt nothing but revulsion. He even doubted himself. If he ever had certain needs, he''d rather handle them alone than touch someone he didn''t care for. A psychologist had assured him that there was nothing wrong with him. He just didn''t like those women, and perhaps he''d feel differently when he met the right one. After a few attempts, Asher stopped caring. Life without romance was just fine-his days were fulfilling enough. Hearing Aurora''s suggestion now, he couldn''t help but think about the day Joyce might leave him. The idea of returning to his old loneliness left a hollow feeling in his chest. "There''s no rush. Joyce is still young. We can talk about itter," he said quietly. "Mommy, why are you always trying to push me away from Ashy? Hmph." Joyce pouted, clearly unhappy. "Because you''re so naughty! I heard you caused trouble at school recently. Poor Asher has to clean up your mess every time," Aurora teased, pinching Joyce''s cheek. "No, Mommy, it wasn''t my fault. She started it!" Joyce defended herself. "And what about your studies? I heard you''ve been doodling during ss instead of paying attention," Aurora continued. "If only you were half as obedient and sensible as Aveline, I''d have nothing to worry about." "Mommy, I hate studying. I love drawing! I want to be just as brilliant a designer as you someday," Joyce dered, her eyes sparkling. "Oh, by the way, I signed up for next month''s designpetition. If you''re free, you have toe cheer me on." Aurora chuckled lightly. "There''s no reasoning with you. Fine, as long as you grow up healthy and happy, I won''t interfere too much with your hobbies." Their family already had enough geniuses. They didn''t need Joyce to be another one. Even little Nash, barely six years old, already knew all themon characters and spent his days reading in the study. If word got out, no one would believe that a child not yet in first grade was already reading books. It was all thanks to the family''s exceptional genes. Joyce wasn''t stupid-she just didn''t care to put effort into academics, preferring to pour her energy into drawing. Aurora chose not to force her. Thest time Aveline had lied to Joyce about Aurora caring deeply about her grades, it had only been a yful tease. In truth, even if Joyce didn''t perform well academically, Aurora and the others wouldn''t be angry. As long as Joyce didn''t stray down a bad path, that was enough. "Aveline, you have toe too! I''ll definitely win the championship!" Joyce said confidently. "Alright, alright, we''ll alle. But if you lose, don''t me me for teasing you," Aveline teased. "I won''t lose!" Joyce dered with determination. Chapter 899: She Apologized to the Whole School It had been a long time since the Ba family had gathered together. After breakfast, the entire family set off for Aveline''s school. The day before, Julian had taken a helicopter to the school in order to quickly assess what had happened. This morning, three ck cars drove directly into the school grounds. Due to the incident involving Aveline, the school''s sports day had beenpletely canceled. All the teachers and students were gathered on the field, neatly lined up. Such a scene was usually only seen during Monday assemblies. Under everyone''s watchful eyes, the three ck luxury cars slowly entered the campus. The cars stopped at the edge of the field, and the principal hurried over to greet them. "Good morning, Mr. Ba." But the person who stepped out first wasn''t Julian-it was a small boy, around five years old, with delicate, doll-like features. Nash had a personality that was warm on the inside but cold on the outside. At home, he clung to Aurora and Aveline all day long, often asking his father to carry him and spin him around. Outside, however, he was a miniature version of Julian. His tiny face was cold and stern. "Who are you?" The principal immediately recognized the boy, dressed in a small tailored suit. There was no need to check any records-he was clearly a smaller replica of Julian. The principal quickly stered a smile on his face. "Young Master, I''m the principal." It was then that Aveline stepped out of the car. "Good morning, Principal." As soon as she got out, she felt the weight of all the students'' gazes on her. This kind of reception, akin to weing a visiting dignitary, made Aveline feel very ufortable. Even when she had been at the top of her ss in a prestigious elementary school, Aveline had always kept a low profile. At her current school, she had been even more discreet, wearing simple, inexpensive clothes to avoid attracting attention. But now, all eyes were on her. Initially, she had been hesitant about transferring schools, but thinking about the future after this scene, she decided that transferring might be for the best. Asher''s car pulled up next, and Joyce hopped out with curiosity written all over her face. "Aveline, so this is your school?" Joyce, who attended a prestigious school in New York with far superior facilities, didn''t show a trace of condescension. Instead, she was filled with wonder. Having spent most of her life abroad, she wasn''t ustomed to the architectural style of Clothville. "Yes," Aveline replied. "Where''s the person who put nails in your shoes? I''ll beat her so badly her own mother won''t recognize her!" Joyce said as she rolled up her sleeves, already ready for action. Aveline quickly grabbed Joyce to stop her. "Don''t cause trouble. The issue has already been resolved." Unlike Aveline, who was calm andposed, Joyce was impulsive and acted without thinking things through. Asher, worried Joyce might actually act on her threats, called her name sharply. "Joyce." "Fine, fine! What''s with that grumpy face? You''re so ugly when you do that." Joyce stuck out her tongue and tugged yfully at Asher''s face. "Joyce, don''t be so disrespectful," Aurora said coldly, her gaze sharp. Joyce usually acted like a friend rather than a niece to Asher. Only in formal asions like this did she show a bit more decorum. "Let''s go," Asher said, steering the conversation away to avoid further tension. Today''s visit was all about resolving Aveline''s issue, so Aurora chose not to press the matter further. Orion stepped out of thest car, and the family walked toward the field together. At this moment, all the students'' gazes remained fixed on the group. Many had already searched for information about Aveline after hearing rumors the day before. What they found shocked them. Aveline''s background was even more impressive than the principal had described. Compared to the Ba family, the principal was as insignificant as an ant. It was no wonder the principal treated them like royalty. Aveline''s outfit today was something she usually wore at home-clothing most students could only see in high-end magazines. The entire family looked like they had stepped out of a drama. Each person was strikingly good-looking, as if they were the main character of their own story. Aveline''s parents, familiar from magazine covers, were now standing before the students for the first time in real life. Many couldn''t resist the urge to take photos. These were figures more morous than celebrities. Orion, who had once been a star in their eyes, now seemed far less dazzling standing among them. Asher, though thirty-four years old, looked like he was in histe twenties. With his mixed heritage, he was undeniably handsome. Students couldn''t get enough of looking at him. Beside Aveline stood a stunning young woman, likely her sister, and the small, doll-like Nash. Many students, especially the girls, were ovee with admiration, wishing they could reach out and pinch Nash''s adorable cheeks. The scene was interrupted as the principal stepped onto the stage. He began a lengthy speech, nearly thousands of words, expressing his regret and disappointment over the incident. The first half of his speech was a scathing critique of Lee, urging other teachers to learn from his mistakes. Thetter half was mostly a formal apology to Aveline. Aveline listened with growing difort. The issue had nothing to do with the principal, but he somehow managed to deliver such an emotional and lengthy monologue. After the principal, it was Lee''s turn to apologize. Judging by his expression, he had been forced to do this. Havingmitted such a disgraceful act, Lee would have preferred to avoid the spotlight entirely. But under the principal''s orders, he had no choice but to apologize publicly, his face filled with humiliation. Once Lee''s apology was over, it was Solene''s turn. Joyce spotted the girl, wearing thick sses and braids, and looked confused. "Aveline, is she the one who put the nail in your shoe?" With her studious appearance, Solene didn''t look like someone who would do such a thing. If she hadn''t admitted it herself, even Aveline wouldn''t have believed it. "Yes, but it only proves one thing: appearances can be deceiving." "Exactly. Looking at her, I don''t even feel like hitting her anymore." Solene had written a ten-thousand-word apology letter, which she was forced to memorize and recite in front of the entire school. For her, it was an unbearable ordeal. Trembling, she stammered through her speech. Only after her lengthy apology did Julian finally let the matter rest. "Let this be a lesson for everyone. Focus on your studies and stop wasting time on petty schemes," Julian said firmly. He turned to Miss Hartwell. "Thank you for taking care of my daughter these past few days. My assistant will handle her transfer paperwork shortly." "Aveline is transferring schools?" Miss Hartwell asked, her tone tinged with sadness. Aveline''s brilliance as a student had been an asset to the school. "Yes," Julian replied. "Miss Hartwell, goodbye," Aveline said. She wasn''t good at goodbyes, but Miss Hartwell was the only person in this school who had made her feel warmth. "Aveline, I hope you''ll do even better in the future." "Thank you. Dad, Mom, I''ll go pack my things now. Please wait for me." "Go ahead." "I''ll go with you," Joyce added, eager for a chance to explore the school. The principal dismissed the students, and Lee and Solene left in shame. Solene''s transfer paperwork was also being processed. Staying here would only deepen her emotional scars, making it impossible for her to continue her education at this school. Chapter 900: The Charmer Joyce "So, this is your school? It''s actually pretty nice." Joyce didn''t even mention how small it was. Aveline had been to Joyce''s school before, and the difference between the two was like night and day. Perhaps the distinct architectural style intrigued Joyce, for her curious gaze carried no hint of disdain. Then Joyce''s excitement took over. "Wow, this is Aveline''s teaching building! A blue building, how interesting." "Wow, this is Aveline''s hallway." "Wow, Aveline''s desk!" Aveline''s face darkened. "You don''t need to ''wow'' at the desk." "But it''s different from ours! Let me help you tidy it," Joyce said with enthusiasm. "Wow, this is a Clothville textbook!" "If you ''wow'' one more time, I might just pack a few extra workbooks for you to take back to New York." "Aveline, how could you treat your adorable little sister so cruelly?" The ssroom was empty except for the two of them. Aveline, as always, indulged in yful banter with Joyce, her lips curling into a rare smile. Being with Joyce made her happiest. "Aveline, you guys still use chalk here? Let me draw a big pig head for you." Joyce''s school mostly used multimedia and oil-based pens, so chalk was a novelty to her. Joyce grabbed a piece of chalk and effortlessly sketched a pig''s head on the ckboard with her excellent drawing skills. "You little troublemaker! Wipe it off!" "No way! Aveline is a big pig head. La..." Joyce darted around like a mischievous monkey, while Aveline rubbed her temples, regretting asking her for help in the first ce. When the other students returned, they saw Aveline chasing Joyce down the hallway withartan eraser." "Haha, Aveline, you can''t catch me! Come on, try!" "If my ankle weren''t sore today, I''d teach you a lesson! You''re asking for it again, aren''t you?" This lively side of Aveline was something her ssmates had never seen before. They were stunned. Aveline had always been beautiful, but there was ack of liveliness about her-like a goddess standing aloof, untouched by the mundane world. But here, the sisterly duo was mesmerizing. One cold andposed, the other warm and vibrant-theyplemented each other perfectly. Liora''s gaze fell on Joyce, the girl with dimples when she smiled. This had to be the sister Aveline once mentioned. Aveline never disyed such expressions around others, which showed how much she genuinely cared for this little sister. Liora also had dimples, and Aveline oncemented on how simr she and her sister looked. If only she hadn''t treated Aveline so poorly back then. Perhaps they''d still be friends. But Liora knew she had been the one to ruin their friendship. When the rest of the students returned, Aveline''s demeanor shifted back to her usual coldness. "Joyce, stop messing around. Clean up your things, and let''s go." Seeing Aveline''s serious face, Joyce didn''t dare to argue. "Alright, alright." The desk was quickly tidied, and someone else would handle the transfer paperworkter. Aveline had spent over two months in this ssroom, but she held no deep attachment to it. She''d only ever made one genuine friend here, and even that person was now erased from her heart. "Aveline, you''re leaving?" "We''ll miss you so much! Come back and visit us often, okay?" The speakers were the very same people who had gossiped about her before. Now that they knew Aveline''s true identity, they were eager to curry favor. Aveline ignored them entirely. Their fake kindness wasn''t worth her time. Even the boys in the ss, who had approached her with ulterior motives, seemed more genuine than these girls. Joyce, however, was her usual self, effortlessly charming. "My sister''s always been this cold. Don''t take it personally." "Are you two twins? You don''t look alike at all," someone asked boldly. "Of course not! I look like Mommy, and she takes after Daddy. That way they both get fair representation!" Joyce''s easygoing personality quickly won everyone over. In fact, Joyce had just as many admirers back in New York as Aveline did. "Aveline, I need to talk to you," a voice said suddenly. Amidst the mor surrounding Joyce, Liora quietly approached Aveline. Aveline regarded her coolly, unsure of what she wanted. "Go ahead." "Aveline, I''m sorry. I failed our friendship. I owe you an apology." Aveline couldn''t tell if Liora''s apology was sincere or if it was prompted by fear of retribution now that she knew Aveline''s background. "It''s all in the past. You''ve suffered more than enough." Aveline''s tone was icy. "My cousin''s behavior had nothing to do with me. I didn''t know she''d treat you that way. If I had, I would''ve stopped her," Liora stammered nervously. So it was just about avoiding me. Friendship? From start to finish, Aveline had been the only one treating her as a friend. Aveline picked up her books. "I don''t me you." With that, she walked away without a second nce. For those who weren''t sincere, she wouldn''t waste her time. "Aveline..." Liora''s heart ached with an inexplicable sadness. She felt as though she had truly wronged her. "Let''s go, Joyce." Aveline approached her sister, who was now surrounded by her new "friends." Joyce waved cheerfully. "Goodbye, everyone! See you again someday!" "Miss Joyce, can I have your number?" Joyce smiled yfully. "Next time we meet, I''ll give it to you." Her smile was enough to captivate nearly every boy in the ssroom. They wouldn''t have the chance to meet her again, but her response left them hopeful. Aveline admired her sister''s way with people. Joyce was like the eye of a storm, naturally drawing everyone in. As they left the ssroom, Aveline sighed. "I feel like you''re the one who went to school here, and I''m just the one tagging along to grab books." In just a few minutes, Joyce had charmed everyone. That kind of talent was beyond Aveline. "That''s because you''re too cold, Aveline! If you smiled more, I guarantee the whole school would want to be your friend." "Forget it. I''m used to being alone. I don''t need friends." She''d tried making friends before, but it always ended in disappointment. "Aveline, you can''t let one failure make you give up on people. Some of them seemed nice." "Seemed nice. Don''t assume everyone in the world is kind." Aveline was wary of everyone. Her sister''spleteck of caution, on the other hand, could be just as dangerous. As the two sisters chatted, a voice interrupted them. "Aveline, I need to talk to you." It was Dorian, who had been pursuing her for over two months. Joyce immediately grinned, her expression full of mischief. "I''ll go over there and keep an eye out for Orion, just in case." Chapter 901: Transferring Schools Dorian no longer felt the confidence he once had when facing Aveline. Now, all that remained was an overwhelming sense of awkwardness. For the longest time, he had assumed Aveline came from a modest background, believing that her closeness to Orion was due to money. But the truth struck like a thunderbolt-his family''s business was merely a tiny distributor under the Ba family''s vast empire. The disparity between them was far beyond anything he had imagined. "Aveline, are you leaving?" Dorian asked, his voice strained and unnatural. "Yes, I''m leaving," she replied calmly. Aveline didn''t dislike Dorian. Despite his asional narcissism, he wasn''t an unlikable person overall. "Aveline, I know you and Orion have been close since childhood, but I want to say this- I really like you." Aveline didn''t expect him to be so persistent. She found it strange. After all, they were only in middle school. How could someone so young truly understand what it meant to like someone? Even though she had spent her entire life with Orion, she wasn''t sure if her feelings for him were romantic. Could someone who had only seen her a handful of times truly understand what "liking" meant? "My answer is the same as before-I don''t like you," she said firmly. "You don''t have to like me. It''s enough that I like you," Dorian replied, his tone resolute. "It''s not that I doubt your sincerity, Dorian. I just find it odd. Do you really know what it means to like someone? You''ve only seen me a few times. You don''t even know what kind of person I am in private." "I may not know youpletely, but I know you like white, you enjoy sweets, you prefer quiet ces, and you dislike noisy crowds. You like soda water, but you hate flies..." Aveline was startled. They weren''t even in the same ss, yet he knew so much about her. A voice interrupted, calm but cutting: "She likes dresses, matcha ice cream, ssic literature, and spending time in bookshops. She doesn''t dislike noise-she dislikes people with ulterior motives trying to please her. And she prefers freshly made yogurt over soda water. As for flies, it''s not just them-she hates all ck-winged insects. She doesn''t eat meat often, but recently she''s started liking it. When ites to understanding her, you don''t even know a fraction of what I do. Dorian, is it? Forget it. Aveline has been mine since before she was even born." Orion had appeared out of nowhere, his voice steady and unwavering. Nearby, Joyce pped her hands enthusiastically. "Orion, you''re amazing!" she eximed. Orion took the book from Aveline''s hands as if it were second nature. He turned to Dorian, who stood there looking utterly defeated. "With me here, you''ll never have a chance in this lifetime," Orion said, his tone final. "Aveline, let''s go. Mr. Ba and Mrs. Ba are waiting for us." "Alright. Goodbye, Dorian," Aveline said indifferently. Who in the world couldpare to Orion in terms of attentiveness? He knew every embarrassing thing about her, let alone her preferences. Dorian watched them leave, the girl in the white dress forever etched into his memory. "Aveline, why won''t you believe that I really like you?" he thought. He would never forget the first time he saw her. She had been wearing a white dress, her hair tied simply at the back. Most of the other students were apanied by their parents for registration, but she had walked alone, her face carrying a distant, frosty expression as she wove through the crowded throng. In that instant, he had spotted her, and for the first time in his life, he understood what it meant to fall in love at first sight. He had seen scenes like this on TV-the heroine descending in a flowing white dress, mesmerizing everyone around her. He had always thought those moments were exaggerated, created for novels or TV dramas. But when he saw Aveline, he realized it wasn''t exaggerated at all. It wasn''t until she had walked far away that he snapped out of his daze. Thanks to his striking looks, he quickly attracted the attention of many girls, but his heart stayed fixated on the girl in white. He had searched for her relentlessly, and it hadn''t been difficult. Aveline''s beauty naturally caught the attention of others, making it easy to learn her name. Within days, many boys had confessed to her, only to be rejected. She was colder than he had imagined. Whenever he had the chance, he would find ways to cross paths with her, hoping she might notice him. But it was as though her world consisted only of herself. She never even nced at the boys around her, not even during the three "coincidental" encounters he had orchestrated. Despite his frustration, he continued to wait for her at the same spot every day, timing it perfectly to see her pass by. Though she was cold, every time he saw her, the world seemed to brighten. That was the strange thing about liking someone. A fleeting moment could leave a lifelong impression. Aveline noticed Orion''s dark expression and tugged at his sleeve. "Orion, are you upset?" "No," he replied curtly. "Ha! Orion is jealous!" Joyce teased, clearly enjoying the drama. "It''s because other boys like Aveline just as much as you do." "No one in this world can like her more than I do," Orion said, his voice steady but firm. Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free! Still, the fact that another boy had learned so much about Aveline didn''t sit well with him. It was as if the treasure he had held so dearly in his palm had been discovered by someone else. "Orion, I don''t like him at all. Isn''t that enough to make you happy?" Aveline asked, exasperated. She quickly understood how he felt when Celestia, wearing a hat, approached Orion. "Orion, can I talk to you alone? Just for a moment," Celestia said, her voice soft and pitiful. Aveline remembered how Celestia always acted sweet in public but schemed behind the scenes. She immediately suspected that Celestia was looking for an opportunity to flirt with Orion. Her mood soured instantly, and a chilling aura surrounded her. "There''s nothing for us to talk about," Orion said, brushing her off without hesitation. "Orion..." Celestia''s voice trailed off mournfully as she watched them leave. Joyce, ever the observer,mented with a grin, "Aveline, you don''t look too happy either. It seems like both of you are quite popr at school." "Joyce!" Aveline red at her fiercely. "Aveline, isn''t it a good thing that people like Orion? It just proves how charming he is," Joyce added with a mischievous smile. Aveline''s expression shifted. "You''re right. By the way, didn''t Mom say she recently met a very capable woman? She''s nning to introduce her to Uncle Ashy for a blind date, isn''t she? I''ll be sure to tell Uncle Ashyter." Joyce''s face immediately fell. "Uncle Ashy doesn''t want to go on blind dates. He''s perfectly fine as he is now." Aveline found Joyce''s reaction puzzling. She assumed it was due to her younger sister''s possessiveness. Though Joyce''s feelings toward Asher seemed odd at times, Aveline didn''t give it much thought. Still, whenever Joyce got out of hand, Aveline always knew that teasing her about Asher was the perfect way to rein her in. Chapter 902: You Can Only Kiss Someone You Love Joyce rarely returned home, so the family decided to take a few days off and bring her to Blossom Valley for a vacation. Thest time Aveline visited, it was summer; now it was autumn, and the flowers would be different. This time, with Julian and the others around, Aveline couldn''t share a room with Orion. Instead, Joyce, Aveline, and little Nash stayed together in one room. As soon as they reached the scenic area, Joyce ran off excitedly. "So this is Blossom Valley-how beautiful! Mommy, Daddy, I''m going over there to take a look!" "Be careful," Aurora said, holding little Nash''s hand. Compared to Joyce, Nash was now the one they worried about the most. Even though the park had been cleared for their visit, there was always the possibility of danger. Asher watched Joyce dart off like a butterfly. "Forget it. I don''t feelfortable letting her run around on her own. I''ll go after her." "Thank you, Ashy." Aurora smiled apologetically. Over the years, Asher had taken great care of Joyce. "Don''t mention it." Asher was already walking away as he spoke. Joyce had always been a free spirit. When she was younger, she had nearly gotten lost several times, leaving him with a lingering fear. Ever since then, Asher had made it a point to keep a close eye on her wherever they went. "Asher has really done a great job looking after Joyce. She seems to adore him," Julian remarked, watching their retreating figures. "In two years, Joyce will be in high school. Whether she studies in Clothville or abroad, she''ll likely live on campus. Time flies-it''s been twelve years already. Ashy''s thirty-four this year. If he doesn''t settle down soon, it''ll be toote." Aurora had been worried about Asher''s love life ever since he was in his twenties. Now, all these yearster, he was still single, and her concern had only grown. Though Asher insisted his situation had nothing to do with Joyce, Aurora couldn''t help but think otherwise. A single man raising a child was bound to make potential partners hesitate. "You''re right. But don''t worry-given Asher''s qualities, if he wanted to find someone, he could do it in no time," Julian reassured her. "Finding women isn''t the problem. The key is finding someone he truly loves. Do you think there''s something wrong with him? He used to say it was because of me, but that was years ago. He''s clearly moved on, so why hasn''t he started a new rtionship?" "Feelings are the hardest thing to predict in this world. Don''t stress about it. If it ever bes unbearable, Asher will take action on his own. He''s still single simply because he hasn''t met the right person. You know as well as I do-love can''t be forced." "I hope so. It''s just that everyone around us seems to have found their match and started their families, while he''s still alone. No one can stay lonely forever." "Lonely? Not at all. Joyce is always with him. And if he truly doesn''t want to marry in the future, our children will treat him as their own. Stop worrying so much." "Mommy, I''ll definitely be good to Uncle Asher when I grow up," Nash chimed in, half- understanding the conversation. "Good boy." "It''s been a while since we''ve gone out together. Let''s go check out the maple grove over there," Julian suggested, taking Nash''s hand. The grove was aze with red leaves. "Mommy, the leaves are so beautiful!" Nash eximed, running into the grove to collect fallen leaves. A gust of wind swept through, sending a cascade of leaves tumbling down, creating an enchanting scene. Julian wrapped his arms around Aurora from behind. "Stop it. Nash is still here," Aurora said, even as her cheeks flushed. Though she was now the mother of three, Julian''s love for her hadn''t diminished in the slightest. If anything, her maturity only made her more irresistible to him. "It''s been so long since I''ve taken you out," Julian murmured, resting his head on her shoulder and breathing in the scent of her hair. Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free! "We''ve been too busytely. Once things settle down, let''s go to Europe, okay?" "As long as I''m with you, anywhere is fine." Julian kissed her neck lightly, knowing full well how sensitive the area behind her ears was. "Stop..." "You''re still so sensitive after all these years," Julian teased with a chuckle. He pulled her gently behind a tree and kissed her passionately. Not far away, Nash continued ying with the fallen leaves, oblivious to what was happening. Aurora''s heart raced. After Nash had turned three, he''d started sleeping in his own room. Before that, Julian had often struggled to restrain himself, always mindful of the little one. Lately, however, he had grown bolder, even with the child nearby. Aurora''s face flushed even redder. "Julian, stop... The child..." "Nash isn''t paying attention to us," Julian replied, growing even more daring. Just as he finished speaking, Nash''s voice rang out. "Daddy, Mommy, where are you?" Aurora quickly pushed Julian away and stepped out from behind the tree, her face crimson. "Mommy, look! I found a heart-shaped leaf. Huh? Mommy, why is your face so red? You look like an apple!" Nash said innocently. "Mommy''s just feeling warm, that''s all. Let Daddy see the leaf you found," Julian said,ing up with an excuse. Aurora gave him a sharp pinch. This man was impossible-now even the child was starting to notice. "Oh... I thought Daddy kissed Mommy again. Every time Daddy kisses Mommy, her face gets red," Nash said seriously. Aurora''s face turned even redder. She tightened her grip on Julian''s hand. This man was incorrigible, even a child could tell. "Your mommy gets shy. Daddy kisses her because he loves her. So Nash, remember, you can''t kiss girls at random. You can only kiss the ones you love. And if you kiss them, you have to take responsibility," Julian said, his tone serious. "Isn''t it a bit early to tell him that?" Aurora sighed. "Education starts young. Besides, when I met you, I was about Nash''s age, wasn''t I?" "...You''re unbelievable," Aurora muttered, at a loss for words. Who else but Julian would say something like that? "Daddy, I understand. I won''t kiss anyone randomly in the future," Nash said earnestly. "That''s right. And one more thing-don''t fall for just anyone. But if you truly like someone, you have to treat her well for a lifetime." "Like how you treat Mommy?" "Exactly. Girls are meant to be cherished," Julian said, his expression serious, like a martial arts master passing down sacred knowledge. Aurora couldn''t help but smile. That wasn''t such a bad lesson after all. The Ba family had always been devoted in love. Any girl Nash cared for in the future would be very lucky. "I''ll remember everything you said, Daddy," Nash replied, his little face filled with determination. Chapter 903: The New School Aveline and Orion chose a quieter path, avoiding the crowds. "Ourst visit was too short. I didn''t get the chance to show you around properly," Orion said, holding Aveline''s hand. This area was known as the Osmanthus Garden, a sprawling expanse filled with the sweet scent of osmanthus blossoms. "Why didn''t we stick with Mom and the others?" Aveline asked. "Do you really think your dad would enjoy us ying the third wheel?" Orion chuckled softly. "That''s true. My dad may look mature, but he can be ridiculously childish sometimes. He and Mom are so lovey-dovey. If I''d known, I would''ve brought Nash along." "Foolish girl," Orion teased, gently brushing her nose. "You want Nash to be our third wheel?" Aveline''s cheeks flushed. "Why not? What are you nning to do?" "Something not suitable for children," Orion said with a mischievous grin as he lifted her chin and kissed her. Aveline''s thoughts raced. Her family wasn''t far away. If Joyce, the family''s loudmouth, saw them, the whole household would know within minutes. "Orion, stop... If Mom and Dad see us, it''ll be bad," Aveline managed to push him away, though she secretly loved the way his kisses made her feel. "Rx, your mom and dad are on another path." "And what about Joyce? She''s like a wild monkey, running everywhere." "I deliberately chose this quiet trail. They won''t find us. Trust me." The autumn breeze carried a hint of mncholy as Aveline leaned into Orion''s warm embrace. His scent and the heat of his body surrounded her. In that moment, she finally understood why her dad loved kissing her mom so much. It was as if the whole world turned sweeter with just one kiss. The group spent two days in Blossom Valley before leaving. Asher was tasked with taking Joyce back to school. At the airport, Aurora and her family drew everyone''s attention as they arrived. Julian ruffled Joyce''s hair and said gently, "Be good and don''t trouble Uncle Asher." Today, Joyce seemed different. Though she still smiled, Aveline noticed a subtle change in her demeanor and her interactions with Asher. Asher stood a few steps away, his expression cold and distant, exuding an air of frost. Joyce, who was usually clingy and yful, was surprisingly quiet. Aveline couldn''t help but wonder what had happened between them in Blossom Valley. "Dad, Mom, I''ll be good," Joyce promised. "Good. When you''re a little older, you''ll start boarding school. Ashy should also think about settling down. With you as his little shadow, how will he find a girlfriend?" Joyce''s face turned pale, but Asher repliedzily, "This has nothing to do with Joyce. I just like things the way they are." "You always get grumpy when we talk about you finding a girlfriend. Fine, I won''t nag anymore." "It''s time to go, Uncle Ashy. Dad, Mom, goodbye," Joyce said quickly, urging Asher. "Let''s go," Asher said, turning to leave. As they walked away, Aveline finally spoke up. "Something feels off with Joyce today." "Now that you mention it, she does seem strange," Orion agreed. "She''s usually the one most reluctant to leave. But today, even with time to spare, she seemed eager to go. Do you think something happened between her and Uncle Ashy in Blossom Valley? Their expressions were so odd." "Maybe it''s just a little teenage rebellion. Arguments are normal." Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit nov L5s for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading! "Maybe. But I''ve never seen Uncle Ashy look so cold. Joyce must''ve pushed his buttons." "Uncle Ashy has always been good to Joyce. He wouldn''t stay mad at her for long. Don''t worry. Let''s head home and get some rest. You''ve got your new school tomorrow," Orion said, patting her head. "I have a feeling I''ll run into a lot of familiar faces," Aveline sighed. Most of her elementary school ssmates had transitioned to the same elite middle school. "That''s a good thing, isn''t it? You''ll have more friends that way," Orion said, though he secretly worried about her aloof personality. This was why he had deliberately dyed his own grade to stay close to her. Even if it was just one extra year, he wanted to be there for her. "Orion, I''m naturally reserved. I don''t need friends. But this elite school will probably have even more drama than a regr school. Elementary school was simpler, but middle school is bound to be moreplicated. If ordinary ssmates were already troublesome, the kids from wealthy families will be worse." "Don''t worry. I''m here. With Mr. Ba and my dad on the school board, anyone who dares to mess with you won''t get away with it." "I''m not afraid of being bullied. I just don''t want anyone disturbing my peace." "They won''t," Orion reassured her, ruffling her hair. Most of the students at the elite middle school were familiar with Aveline''s background. It wouldn''t be like her previous school. The next morning, Aveline began her first day at the new school. The campus was already familiar to her. She had visited a few times before. Compared to Cherrywood, the difference was like night and day. This school catered to children from influential families. If there was any dissatisfaction with the facilities, parents would simply fund improvements. The school epassed both middle and high school divisions, with grand, luxurious buildings resembling a fairytale world. The architectural style leaned heavily toward European opulence. Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit novi L5s for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading! Every morning, a parade of luxury cars dropped off students. While most students came from wealthy families, about ten percent were exceptional schrs from less privileged backgrounds. To ensure Aveline''s experience was smooth, Julian and Aurora had already coordinated with the school administration and her teacher. No one dared to neglect her. "Miss Ba, follow me," said Miss Emberly, a woman in her thirties who exuded professionalism and charm. "Miss Emberly, just call me Aveline," she replied calmly. "Of course, Aveline." Teachers at this school weren''t ordinary educators. Academic sess was secondary to their ability to manage these affluent students. Miss Emberly led Aveline into the ssroom. "Everyone, this is Aveline, our new ssmate. Please make her feel wee and help her settle in." About twenty percent of the students were her former elementary ssmates, making the atmosphere less intimidating. "Hi, I''m Aveline," she said in a cool, concise tone. "Aveline, where would you like to sit?" Miss Emberly asked gently. "Anywhere is fine." "Choose a spot you like." Several familiar faces invited her over. "Come sit with me, Aveline!" "My dear Aveline, sit next to me," a boy''s voice suddenly called out. Chapter 904: The Annoying Boy Aveline''s head throbbed as soon as she heard the voice. Why, oh why, did fate decide to ce her in the same ss as him again? The person who had spoken was Kieran, her desk partner for six long years. "Well, Aveline, you can sit next to Kieran," Miss Emberly said with a knowing smile, assuming that since they were familiar with each other, they''d be fine sharing a desk again. Aveline scanned the ssroom. Of course, the only empty seat was the one next to Kieran. "My dear little Aveline, we meet again! I just knew we''d end up as desk partners again. Look, I even saved this seat for you," Kieran chirped as he stepped forward to carry her bag for her. Seeing him made Aveline''s entire body tense up. It wasn''t that Kieran was unattractive- quite the opposite, in fact. His baby face was adorably delicate, with charmingly precise features. The problem was that Kieran was noisy. Not just a little noisy, but incessantly so. Aveline loved peace and quiet, loathing anyone who disrupted it with endless chatter. Not everyone in the world was like Joyce, who could tolerate anything. She still remembered the first day she met Kieran. She was only six years old, and the teacher had seated her next to a boy. The boy hadrge eyes and long eyshes, so finely featured that Aveline couldn''t tell whether he was a boy or a girl. As she observed him, he suddenly spoke. "Wow, you''re so pretty, like a little doll!" he eximed. "My name''s Kieran. What''s yours?" The disappointment was clear on her face when she heard his voice-it was a boy after all. She was just about to tell him her name when he interrupted her again. "Wait, don''t tell me! Let me guess... Your name is Ste, right?" "No," she replied curtly. "But your eyes are as beautiful as the stars in the sky. I was so sure your name must be Ste!" Aveline rolled her eyes at him. This boy... so glib. "Don''t turn away! If I get it wrong, will you tell me your name?" That entire morning, Aveline endured his nonstop chatter. She thought she''d finally be free after that, but it turned out to be just the beginning of a long nightmare. From that day onward, a delicate-looking boy had attached himself to her like glue. He didn''t bother anyone else-just her. "Aveline, your bow tie is so pretty this morning." "Aveline, your dress looks amazing." "Aveline, are your shoes from Paris? I''ll ask my mom to get me the same brand." Most of the time, Aveline was left speechless. Encountering someone this chatty felt like the bane of her existence. And now, after all these years, here he was again. Kieran, unfazed by her cold demeanor, spoke as easily as he had before. "Aveline, how did you end up transferring here? Where have you been all this time?" "Aveline, I heard you were studying somewhere else. Which school was it? I asked around, but no one could tell me." "Aveline, why are you still so cold to me?" "Aveline, little Aveline, my dear little Aveline." "Shut up," Aveline snapped, ring at him. Her good mood from transferring schools was instantly ruined. "Wow, Aveline, you actually spoke to me! And it was two whole words!" Aveline: "..." Even after knowing him for six years, she still couldn''t get used to his chatty nature. "Kieran, I understand that you''re excited to see an old ssmate, but we''re in ss now. Please keep quiet," Aveline said firmly. Teachers at this elite school spoke to students with the utmost politeness, as if each one were a little prince or princess. Heaven forbid they upset anyone. "Sure, Miss Emberly," Kieran replied sweetly, shing a charming smile. His good nature made him popr with both teachers and students. When ss ended, many ssmates flocked to Aveline. "Aveline, where have you been all this time?" "I heard you transferred here. Were you studying in New York?" Some students who had transferred from other schools didn''t know who Aveline was. But her sudden appearance quickly became the subject of intense gossip. "Who is that new girl? That skirt she''s wearing is a limited edition from this year. I begged my dad to pull some strings, but he still couldn''t get it." "You don''t know who she is? She''s a big deal. Trust me, steer clear of her." "How big of a deal are we talking?" "Do you know Julian Ba and his wife?" "Of course! They''ve been legends in the business world for years. Everybody knows them." "Well, Aveline is their daughter. If you mess with her, you''ll regret it." Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit nov L5s for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading! At this school, unlike in regr schools, students made it a point to investigate each other''s backgrounds. Even bullying had to be calcted-no one would dare target someone with Aveline''s pedigree. "She''s their daughter? I should go introduce myself. It''s always good to make friends with someone like her." "Make friends? Forget it. I was in her neighboring ss back in elementary school. Everyone knows she''s a total ice queen. She never interacts with anyone. I''ve never seen her get close to anyone." "She''s really that cold? Not even Kieran gets any special treatment?" "Of course not. She''s untouchable. Just stay out of her way." Unbeknownst to Aveline, her background had already be the talk of the entire ss. Just like in elementary school, she left each day under the watchful eyes of her peers. But unlike her previous school, there were no reckless troublemakers here to bother her. What she found most exhausting were the endless greetings and small talk with people she didn''t know. This was one of the reasons she had initially chosen to attend Cherrywood-to escape the constant attention. She wanted a simple life, a chance to focus on her studies without being ced on a pedestal. But it seemed life never offered a perfect solution. In just one morning, ny percent of the ss had already greeted her. The remaining ten percent were students from modest backgrounds, admitted to the school based on their academic achievements. In the eyes of their wealthier peers, they were "schrship kids," far too intimidated to approach Aveline. They could only watch her from afar, their gazes filled with envy. Who wouldn''t envy someone like her? Born into a life of privilege, treated like a princess from the moment she entered the world. Yet amidst the fleeting faces and greetings, one persistent figure remained impossible to shake off. "Aveline, school''s over. Let me walk you home," Kieran offered. "No need. Someone''s picking me up," Aveline replied as she packed her books. "Aveline, your boy is here again," teased a ssmate familiar with her and Orion. Since elementary school, Orion had alwayse to pick her up after school. Everyone knew the two of them were childhood friends. Chapter 905: Parting Ways Many people who admired Aveline didn''t dare approach her, especially considering Orion''s formidable family background. However, there was one exception-Kieran. He had been attached to Aveline since they were children. You could say he liked her, but he never seemed to mind Orion''s presence. Then again, you could say he didn''t like her, but he stuck to her side everywhere she went-except, of course, the girls'' restroom. Aveline ignored Kieran and, with her backpack slung over her shoulder, headed for the door. "Orion." She gave him a gentle smile, a rare softness breaking through her otherwise cold demeanor, a warmth reserved only for him. "Orion! We meet again. Wow, you''ve grown taller. How do you grow so fast? You''re already half a head taller than me," Kieran greeted him enthusiastically the moment he saw him. Orion, however, found Kieran exasperating. He had warned Kieran more than once to stay away from Aveline, but Kieran never took him seriously. "Why should I stay away from Aveline? We''re friends," Kieran would say without hesitation. He had never confessed any romantic feelings for Aveline, and back then, when they were younger, Orion hadn''t thought much about it. As long as Kieran''s attachment was purely tonic, and since Aveline''s cold personality meant she didn''t have many friends, Orion had reluctantly tolerated Kieran''s presence. "Orion, what are you eating? Can you give me the recipe? I''ll have my chef make it for me so I can grow taller faster," Kieran chirped. "Let''s go home," Orion said, his gaze fixed solely on Aveline, ignoring Kieran entirely. "Orion, you''re ignoring me again!" Kieran protested dramatically. Neither Aveline nor Orion seemed bothered by his antics. The three of them formed an odd yet strangely harmonious group, with Kieran often talking to himself while the other two paid him little attention. Somehow, he never ran out of things to say-a skill in its own right. With Orion''s status as Aveline''s boyfriend and the daughter of the Ba family protecting her, the year passed uneventfully. Orion achieved the highest score in the nation, earning offers from universities across the country. It should have been a moment of celebration, but both Aveline and Orion were far from happy-because it meant Orion had to leave. "Aveline, how about I repeat the year and stay?" Orion said, holding her tightly. "No, you''ve already repeated a grade for me once. Doing it again would be a waste of time. I don''t want to be the reason you hold yourself back," Aveline said, her voice trembling as she sniffled. Despite her reluctance, she didn''t want Orion to sacrifice his future for her. "Silly girl, all I want is to walk you to and from school every day." "Orion, you''re grown up now. You''re an adult. You shouldn''t confine yourself to school. In five years, I''ll be an adult too. I''ll finish high school, and no matter where you are then, I''ll catch up to you. I know you''ve always dreamed of Cambridge. Go, and don''t worry about me." Orion had never openly spoken about his dream, but Aveline knew him well enough to understand his ambitions. "Clothville has good universities too. At least if I stay here, I can see you often. On weekends, we could-" Before he could finish, Aveline pressed her finger against his lips. "Orion, I''ve grown up. I''m not the little bird who always needed your protection anymore. Birds grow up and need to fly on their own. Like I said before, I don''t want to be the thing that holds you back." A soft smile curved her lips. In the past year, Aveline had grown from 160 to 165 centimeters. She wasn''t the same girl she had been a year ago. "Aveline really has grown up. But I can''t bear to leave you." "I can''t bear to see you go either, Orion. But I want to be your motivation, not your burden. I want you to live for yourself, to chase your dreams without being tied down because of me." Orion''s heart raced. He had his own ambitions: to be someone as aplished as Uncle Ba and his father. "Aveline, I''lle back to visit during holidays." "Orion, promise me one thing, will you?" "I''ll promise you ten thousand things if you ask." "You''re not allowed to fall for anyone else." Aveline had grown used to having Orion by her side. If he went to university abroad, it would mean enduring a long-distance rtionship. Orion chuckled at her serious expression. "I imed you as my bride before you were even born. Why would I worry about anyone else taking my little Aveline away?" "When you graduate, let''s get engaged, okay?" Aveline said, her cheeks flushing red. Orion''s resolve to work hard only deepened. Though his family was wealthy, he wanted to build a life for Aveline with his own hands. "Aveline, wait for me. I''ll give you a home." Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit nov L5s for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading! "I believe in you, Orion." In the end, Orion chose to attend Cambridge University and flew to Ennd. Aveline saw him off at the airport. Although it was her encouragement that had led to his decision, she felt an ache in her heart as he left the city. "Aveline, don''t be sad. Four years will pass quickly. Knowing Orion, he might even finish his studies in less time," her mother, Aurora, reassured her. "I know, Mom. It''s just... my heart feels heavy." "You''ll get used to it." As Aveline watched the ne disappear into the sky, she thought to herself, Orion, you waited for me for so long. This time, it''s my turn to catch up to you. There was only one way to finish school faster: skipping grades. Aveline had already made up her mind. She would push herself to be better, to be worthy of standing beside Orion. "Let''s go home, Mom." "Alright," Aurora replied, ncing at Aveline''s determined figure with a pang of maternal sorrow. Chapter 906: How Could I Not Miss Him On the first day of the new school term, Aveline pushed the door open as she always did. But this time, the person who had always been there was nowhere to be seen. She took a deep breath-habits were such frightening things. Orion, I''ll get used to it, she thought. "Aveline." A familiar male voice rang out beside her ear. Startled, she looked up and was met with a bright, sunny smile. Kieran jogged over to her, his footsteps light. "My dear Aveline, from now on, I''ll be the one picking you up every day." She froze. Even though she knew Orion had gone to Ennd and couldn''t possibly appear, for just a moment, she''d hoped... When she saw that it was Kieran, her expression shifted instantly-from happiness to cold indifference. "Aveline, even if it''s not Orion, you don''t have to look that disappointed. You''re hurting my feelings," Kieran teased, pretending to be wounded as he noticed her rapid change in demeanor. "What are you doing here?" she asked tly. "I heard Orion went to study in Ennd, so I''m taking on the responsibility of bringing you to and from school. Aveline, I know you like Maybachs. I had my dad buy a new one just yesterday." Aveline nced at the new car parked by the roadside. "You''re mistaken. It''s not the car I like, but the person sitting inside it." With that, she turned and climbed into her family''s Lincoln. Kieran wasn''t discouraged. "Fine, if you don''t want me driving you, how about you drive me instead? I don''t mind either way." Without waiting for an invitation, he shamelessly slid into the passenger seat of her car. Aveline nearly sighed in defeat. Kieran''s thick skin was truly unmatched. From the moment they met, he had always been like this-clinging to her like glue. If he''d been older, she might''ve understood, but back then, he''d only been a first-grader, a clueless little boy who couldn''t possibly understand the concept of love. Seven years had passed since then, and Aveline still couldn''t figure out why he insisted on sticking to her. Did he like her? He''d never said so outright. When she''d asked him why he followed her around, his only exnation had been: "Because we''re desk mates." Honestly, only someone like him could interpret being desk mates as an excuse to act like a persistent shadow. "Aveline, now that Orion''s gone, do you miss him?" Kieran asked suddenly. Of course, she missed him. She missed him so much it hurt. These past few days, she hadn''t been able to sleep well because thoughts of Orion consumed her mind. When he was by her side, she hadn''t realized how important he was. But now that he was gone, she understood just how deeply he had be a part of her life. "Aveline, don''t worry. Without Orion, I''ll take care of you from now on," Kieran said earnestly. But Aveline didn''t take his words to heart. She already had a n to be closer to Orion again. She decided to skip a grade. By the end of her second year of middle school, she took the high school entrance exams and advanced directly to the first year of high school. Her only goal was to see Orion sooner. On her first day of high school, she was thrilled. Finally, she thought, she could leave Kieran behind. Her ears would finally get some peace. Or so she believed. As she stepped into her new ssroom, a familiar, cheerful voice greeted her. "Hey, Aveline! What a coincidence! We meet again!" Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit nov L5s for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading! Aveline froze. There he was-Kieran, smiling brightly at her. She was stunned. He''d never mentioned skipping grades. She''d never paid attention to his grades either. After all, her heart was entirely upied by Orion. Why would she care about anyone else? And so, she and Kieran became desk mates once again. By now, they were fourteen. Aveline had grown to 170 centimeters tall, while Kieran had experienced a growth spurt, shooting up to 185 centimeters in a single year. Every day, she missed Orion. The ocean between them, along with the time difference, made phone calls difficult. Orion had started his own business during his first year of college. Even during holidays, he didn''t have time toe home. He had promised to personally give Aveline a home. But he was determined not to rely on his family; he wanted to build everything himself. Hispany was in its early stages, and he was working tirelessly to make it seed. It had been over a year since Aveline hadst seen him. Even during the New Year, Orion hadn''t returned. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to-it was that he couldn''t. Despite his hectic schedule, Orion made time every day to send her a "goodnight" message. Often, his sleep schedule was so irregr that even those messages came at odd hours. Aveline had considered flying overseas to visit him during school breaks, but she didn''t want to disrupt his work. Instead, she used her free time to start her own investments. She didn''t want to be a fragile treasure in Orion''s hands; she wanted to stand by his side as an equal. The two of them, who had been inseparable since childhood, hadn''t seen each other in three years. "Aveline, do you really not miss Orion?" Aurora, her mother, asked. "Mom, when missing someone bes a habit, I stop feeling it," Aveline replied softly. Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit nov L5s for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading! How could she not miss him? They said distance was the greatest killer of rtionships, but Aveline felt that her longing for Orion had never diminished. Every night, she''d fall asleep holding the jade pendant Orion had given her. "Orion is something else. No matter how busy he is, he should''ve found time to visit you. It''s been almost three years," Aurora sighed. Aveline gently held her mother''s hand. "Mom, don''t me Orion. I understand him." "Oh?" "Before he left, he promised to give me a home. These past few years, he hasn''t just been studying-he''s been building his career. He doesn''t want to rely on his family. Starting from scratch is already hard enough. If he came back to see me, he wouldn''t want to leave again, and he hasn''t achieved his goals yet. Even his parents have to fly overseas to see him. It''s not just me." "You''re the only one who could understand him. With the kind of family backgrounds we have, you two could livefortably without lifting a finger. But he insists on taking the hardest road." "Orion doesn''t want to depend on anyone. He wants to prove himself. Mom, you started from nothing too-you should understand how he feels." "You really have that much faith in him? He''s 22 now. Aren''t you afraid he''ll fall for someone else?" "He won''t," Aveline said with a faint smile. "Orion promised me he wouldn''t, and I believe him." Aurora sighed. "You''ve worked so hard to catch up to him. From your second year of middle school to your final year of high school, you only took two and a half years. You''ve really put your heart into this." The Ba family''s children-every one of them had a streak of devotion that ran deep. Chapter 907: The Shattered Dream The first semester of senior year hadn''t even ended, and Aveline had already received invitations from numerous prestigious universities due to her outstanding academic achievements. "Mommy, don''t tell Orion about me skipping a grade. I want to surprise him," Aveline said, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Alright, alright, I won''t say a word. Have you decided which university you''ll attend?" Aurora asked, smiling at her daughter. Aveline was a prodigy, the kind of student universities would fight over. Simrly, Orion had received offers from several schools long before. He had stayed back an extra year solely for Aveline; otherwise, he would have skipped grades as well. "Good, I won''t say anything. By the way, I heard Orion isn''ting home for the holidays this year either." "Mommy, can I go spend the holidays with him instead?" "Of course, darling. You''re not eighteen yet, but I''ve always said that once you''re in college, you''re free to make your own decisions." "Thank you, Mommy," Aveline said, her face lighting up. She had already purchased a ne ticket and was preparing to fly to Ennd ahead of schedule. "Christmas is just a few days away. Go spend it with him," Aurora said, gently ruffling Aveline''s hair. In the blink of an eye, her little girl had grown into a young woman. "Thanks, Mommy." Aveline beamed as she headed back to her room. Julian appeared behind Aurora and wrapped his arms around her. "Orion hasn''te back to see Aveline in years. Do you think it''s really because he''s busy, or..." Aurora understood his concern. As a man, he couldn''t help but worry-what if Orion had already moved on and was using his busy schedule as an excuse? "In New York, when Orion was just a boy, he said he wanted to marry Aveline. That kind of bond is fate. As for how far their fate will take them, no one can say. But I believe in Orion. He''s a good kid. He wouldn''t break Aveline''s heart." Aurora gazed out into the night sky. She knew better than anyone how difficult it was for two people to stay together through life''s twists and turns. Even if Aveline and Orion''s rtionship seemed perfect now, the future was unpredictable. Not even she and Julian could control whaty ahead. "Alright, it''s getting cold. Let''s head inside," Julian said. "Okay." Aurora leaned into his embrace as they walked back into the house. In her room, Aveline nced at the many peculiar gifts scattered around. During the two years they had been apart, Orion''s gifts had arrived like clockwork-Valentine''s Day, Lunar New Year, every asion was marked by his thoughtful gestures. She opened a drawer, revealing two ornate boxes. Every year on her birthday, Orion sent her a diamond ring. How could someone as thoughtful as Orion possibly fall for someone else? Even though they hadn''t seen each other in nearly three years, Aveline never doubted their bond. To her, love was absolute. Once it was etched into the soul, nothing in the world could tear it apart. As always, she sent Orion a goodnight message and finalized her travel ns. Every night, she ced a small jade pendant over her heart, believing it brought her closer to him. The next morning, Aveline left for the airport. As she arrived in the terminal, a loud, exaggerated voice greeted her. "Dearest Aveline, don''t you think we''re fated to meet?" Kieran, wrapped in a scarf and wearing a navy coat, stood in the waiting area. The sight of him made Aveline''s head ache. "Don''t tell me you''re headed to Ennd too?" "Of course! My dad opened a branch office there, so I''m going to check it out. By the way, I''ve chosen Cambridge. What about you?" Aveline stiffened. "Judging by your face, don''t tell me we''ll be attending the same university again? Aveline, we''ve been ssmates from elementary school to college. Isn''t that a little too coincidental?" She didn''t know how, but every time she made a decision, Kieran seemed to follow. She hadn''t even told him her ns, yet here he was again. "I feel like dying," Aveline muttered under her breath. "When the nends, it''ll be Christmas Eve. How about we celebrate together? As your longtime desk mate, I think I''ve earned that much." "No." Aveline had already nned to surprise Orion. Of course, she wanted to spend Christmas Eve with him. "Hmph. Knew you''d say no. Let me guess-you''re nning to spend it with Orion, aren''t you? Aveline, he hasn''te back to see you in years. Have you ever considered that maybe he''s already moved on?" Before Kieran could finish his sentence, Aveline punched him square in the face. "Even if you turn to stone, Orion would never change his heart!" "Pfft! Talk about dramatic. We''re about to board the ne, and you''re already saying such ominous things." Ignoring him, Aveline sent Orion a message: "Orion, I have a Christmas Eve surprise for you." His reply came quickly: "Hmm? What surprise?" Despite the time difference, Orion always responded immediately when her special ringtone chimed, even if it woke him from deep sleep. "If I tell you, it won''t be a surprise," she replied with a smiling emoji. "Hah, look at you grinning. You must be texting Orion. After all these years as your desk mate, don''t I deserve some acknowledgment? Like spending Christmas Eve together?" "Get lost." Aveline pocketed her phone and boarded the ne, dragging her suitcase behind her. The flight passed in a blur, despite Kieran''s incessant chatter. As the ne soared through blue skies and white clouds, Aveline felt herself drawing closer to Orion. When the nended, she quickly parted ways with Kieran. "Alright, go to your dad''s office. This is where we part ways." "Why rush me off? I want to check out our university first. You''re going to Cambridge too, right? We''re headed in the same direction." Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on ?e5s to catch every twist and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now! Kieran''s usual carefree demeanor masked a sharp intuition that annoyed Aveline to no end. He always seemed to know exactly what she was thinking. "Do whatever you want," she said, resigned. They arrived at Cambridge together. Having seen countless photos and videos of the ce before, Aveline felt no sense of novelty. Her only thought was finding Orion. By the time they reached Cambridge, it was already evening. Snowkes danced under the streetlights, creating a picturesque scene. Aveline and Orion had an app that tracked each other''s locations. Step by step, she followed the map, closing the distance between them. She had crossed mountains and oceans just to see him. With less than 500 meters to go, her heart pounded in her chest. What should she say when she finally saw him? Would he like the scarf she had knitted for him? Would he think it was ugly? Her mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, so much so that she barely registered Kieran''s chatter beside her. All she wanted was to see Orion as soon as possible. But as she turned the corner, the sight before her shattered everything. Orion stood in the snow, holding a woman in his arms. Tears welled up in Aveline''s eyes and fell, breaking apart every hope she had carried with her. Chapter 908: A Misunderstanding "Aveline, don''t look." Kieran, who had beenughing just a moment ago, turned serious in an instant as he saw the scene before him. He pulled Aveline into his arms, shielding her eyes entirely from the sight. The Kieran she had first met years ago, who was half a head shorter than her, had somehow grown taller over time. He wasn''t the little shadow following behind her anymore. "Kieran, it''s okay. I can handle this myself." In such a situation, most people would have turned and left without a word. But Aveline wasn''t like most people. She was strong-willed. Even if Orion had fallen for someone else, she felt she deserved an exnation. Long ago, she had said that if either of them found someone they liked, the other would give their blessing, though she had always known it would be difficult. Gently, she pushed Kieran aside and stepped forward, her eyes fixed on the two people in front of her. "Aveline..." Kieran reached out to stop her, but he knew he had no right. The two people, who had just been in each other''s arms, had already separated by the time Aveline walked up. She approached Orion from behind, her expression calm. "Orion..." she called softly, her voice no different from the way it had always been, though her heart was in turmoil. Hearing that familiar voice, Orion felt as if he were dreaming. He turned around and saw her-a slender girl dressed in a white coat. "Aveline!" His face lit up, not with panic or guilt, but with surprise and joy. He immediately ran to her, pulling her into a tight embrace. "Aveline, why didn''t you tell me you wereing?" His happiness at seeing her was written all over his face. "Why are you crying?" he asked, lifting her face to see her red-rimmed eyes. His gaze was as gentle as ever, so much so that it made her wonder how this Orion-her Orion- could have changed. "President, who''s this little girl?" The woman who had been leaning against Orion earlier stepped forward. Only now did Aveline get a good look at her. She wore a striking red coat, stood about 5''3", and even in heels, she was shorter than Aveline. Her curly hair and light makeup gave her an air of sophistication and subtle sensuality. Kieran walked up as well. "Orion, aren''t you going to introduce this lovelydy?" His usual lighthearted demeanor was reced by a rare coldness, and his words carried an unmistakable edge. Seeing Aveline''s tearful eyes, Orion quickly pieced everything together. "Aveline, don''t misunderstand. This is Amy, my assistant. She almost fell just now, and I was helping her," Orion exined hurriedly, his expression tense. The look on his face told Aveline everything she needed to know. If there were truly something between Orion and Amy, he wouldn''t have greeted her with such pure joy upon seeing her. He wouldn''t have been so quick to exin. He was still her Orion. Aveline had always been good at reading people. After Orion''s exnation, she noticed a flicker of disappointment in Amy''s eyes. It was clear that Orion had no feelings for her, though the same couldn''t be said for Amy. "Hello, I''m Aveline." She stepped out of Orion''s arms and extended a hand to Amy. Even in t shoes, Aveline was slightly taller. Though only sixteen, she carried herself with a natural grace and confidence. Amy studied her, taking in the tall, elegant girl with delicate features. Standing beside Orion, Aveline looked so effortlessly perfect and natural. For the first time, Amy felt a twinge of inadequacy, despite her own beauty and aplishments. "I''m Amy," she replied, shaking Aveline''s hand. "The snow is heavy today, Miss Amy. You should switch to t shoes. It would be troublesome if you slipped and got hurt," Aveline said lightly. "Thanks for the advice," Amy replied, her face visibly stiff. "Aveline, why didn''t you tell me you wereing? With all this snow, I could''ve picked you up at the airport," Orion said, brushing the snowkes from her hair with a look of tenderness. "I wanted to surprise you. If I told you, it wouldn''t have been a surprise anymore. Orion, I have something to tell you." Aveline noticed how much more mature Orion had be, but his feelings for her remained unchanged. "What is it?" "I got epted into Cambridge early." Aveline wrapped her arms around Orion''s neck, her usual calm demeanor reced by the carefree joy she had always shown around him. Kieran, watching from the side, couldn''t help but let out a silent sigh. No matter what he did, he could neverpare to Orion in her heart. "Aveline, how many more surprises are you going to give me?" Orion''s face was full of pride and happiness. With her early admission, Aveline didn''t need to finish her final semester of high school. She essentially had six months of vacation ahead of her-the reward of being a top student. "So many more," she replied with a yful smile. "It''s freezing out here. Let''s go home and talk." Orion took her hand in his. "Orion, you''re ignoring me again! Don''t forget, I''m going to the same university as Aveline," Kieran chimed in, his tone finally lightening. Orion nced at him. "We''ll catch up another time. Right now, the rest of my day belongs to Aveline." Without another word, he led Aveline away, leaving the others behind. He couldn''t wait to spend time with her again. Amy watched their retreating figures, her gaze growing darker. A genius girl, born into wealth, childhood sweethearts-every detail was a chasm she could never cross. From the distance, their voices drifted back. "Aveline, your hands are so cold. Let me warm them for you." "Orion, is this Cambridge? It''s so beautiful. I''ll be here next year too." "Then we won''t have to be apart anymore. My Aveline, you''re amazing, skipping so many grades." "That''s because I missed you. I wanted to see you sooner." Aveline leaned into him, basking in the warmth she had missed. It was as though time had never passed. They were just as they had always been. Amy clenched her fists, her heart heavy. Her feelings for Orion, her pride-none of it mattered next to Aveline. Kieran noticed her turmoil and spoke bluntly. "If you''re harboring any thoughts, you''d better let them go. Those two don''t leave room for anyone else. Cross their line, and you won''t even know what hit you." "You''re one to talk. Didn''t I see you holding her earlier? Don''t tell me you don''t like her." "So what if I do? I''ve never been able to reach her heart, let alone take his ce in it." Kieran''s usual yfulness gave way to uncharacteristic solemnity. "If you like her, fight for her. In this world, opportunities onlye to those who are ready." "Let me give you some advice: don''t waste your time. Otherwise, the consequences won''t be something you can handle." With onest nce at the direction Orion and Aveline had gone, Kieran picked up his suitcase and walked away. Chapter 909: No One Can Replace You The two of them strolled together through a foreignnd, snowkes drifting gently from the sky. The festive atmosphere was everywhere. "Orion, I prepared a Christmas gift for you," Aveline said. "What kind of gift?" he asked. "Close your eyes," she instructed. Orion obediently shut his eyes. A momentter, he felt a soft touch around his neck. When he opened them again, he saw a dark navy scarf wrapped snugly around him. "Did you make this?" "Yes, it''s my first time knitting, so it''s a little ugly. I hope you like it," Aveline said, a bit embarrassed, thinking she might not even have the courage to give it to him. "Ugly? How could it be? My Aveline is amazing," Orion said with joy. Despite their wealth and status, where luxury was easily within reach, this scarf-hand-knitted by Aveline-meant more to him than anything else. "As long as you like it," Aveline replied with a shy smile. "Aveline, the weather is freezing today. Let''s go home, and I''ll take you out again another time," Orion suggested. "Alright, I''ll listen to you," she agreed willingly. To the outside world, Aveline was icy and aloof, but in front of Orion, she was still the same girl she''d always been. Orion led her to a Rolls-Royce. To Aveline, the car wasn''t particrly extravagant; in her world, luxury cars were asmon as clothes. "Orion, I heard that sinceing to Ennd, you haven''t relied on your family at all. This car-did you buy it yourself?" she asked. "Yes," he replied, fastening her seatbelt with the same care as always. "I promised to give you a home, one that I built with my own hands. That''s why I won''t take a single penny from my family." As the car drove through the city center, Aveline gazed at the streetlights outside. Her earlier unease slowly began to fade. "Orion, why were you at the school earlier? You don''t spend much time there anymore, do you?" she asked, her tone probing. Although Orion had already exined what happened, the image of him holding that woman still stung. "I spend most of my time at thepany now," he said. "But every Christmas Eve, I return to visit my mentor and bring him a gift. I owe much of my sess to him." "And... Amy? Who is she?" Aveline asked quietly, unable to let go of the unsettling feeling. A woman''s intuition was rarely wrong. Maybe Orion wasn''t interested in Amy, but Amy''s feelings for him were another matter entirely. "Amy is my mentor''s daughter. My mentor lives in Cambridge, and she came down to see me off. Aveline, are you still bothered by that? Her shoes were too high, and the ground was slippery. She lost her bnce, so I helped her up. That''s all," Orion exined again, his tone earnest. He didn''t want Aveline to misunderstand. "I was just asking," Aveline murmured. "Aveline, do you me me for not visiting you all these years?" Orion''s voice softened. "It''s not that I didn''t want to; I was afraid. Before I made something of myself, I didn''t daree back. I knew that if I saw you, I wouldn''t have the strength to leave again." Although his eyes stayed fixed on the road ahead, his words carried unmistakable sincerity. "Orion, I''ve never med you," Aveline replied. If she had, she wouldn''t be here with him now. They had grown up together and understood each other''s hearts better than anyone else. The car pulled into the garage, and Orion led her up to the top floor of an apartment building. Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on ?el5s to catch every twist and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now! "Aveline, this is all I can afford right now. But one day, when I have more money, I''ll buy you a big house," he promised. "Orion, you know I''ve never cared about material things," Aveline said, ncing at the apartment. Being in the city center, it was already far from cheap. For someone who hadn''t even finished university, to have built apany and purchased such a ce-it spoke volumes about Orion''s abilities. "This will be our home," Orion said as they reached the door. When he didn''t unlock it immediately, Aveline looked at him, puzzled. "What''s wrong?" "I need to set your fingerprint first," he said thoughtfully. "Alright." Warmth spread through Aveline''s heart at his consideration. But as she set up her fingerprint, she noticed there were already two others in the system. Her expression changed. "Orion, whose fingerprints are these?" "One is mine. The other is Amy''s," he admitted. "I spend most of my time at thepany and rarelye back. Sometimes shees to pick up documents. Last time, the password lock malfunctioned, so I let her register her fingerprint." Aveline''s chest tightened. She could tell that Amy held a different ce in Orion''s life, even if it was nothing to him. To Aveline, it felt like someone had intruded on her territory. Seeing her expression darken, Orion immediately understood. He remembered her tearful eyes from earlier and realized how deeply he had hurt her, even unintentionally. "Aveline, I''m sorry. I didn''t consider your feelings. She may have been here, but I swear nothing happened between us," he said, deleting Amy''s fingerprint without hesitation. "From now on, you will be the only woman in this home," he said, taking her hand and setting her fingerprint. Aveline''s face flushed slightly. Orion had seen through her guarded heart. As soon as they entered the apartment, Orion didn''t give her a chance to look around. "Aveline, wait here for a moment," he said. "Hmm?" she asked, confused but obedient. A few minutester, Orion returned with a bag. He ced a pair of women''s slippers into it. "What''s this?" "Things she left behind," he said, showing her the contents. Inside were the slippers, a file folder, and a packet of tea. Thankfully, there weren''t any toiletries. Aveline thought she might have lost her mind if there had been. Without hesitation, Orion threw everything out. "There won''t be another woman in this house ever again." Orion had grown up with Aveline and never dated anyone else, but he understood how sensitive women could be. If such matters weren''t handled properly, even small issues could grow intosting scars. "Aveline, you have to know that no one but you will ever hold a ce in my heart. It was true before, and it will always be true. If Amy makes you ufortable, I won''t see her again. No one canpare to you. I love you, Aveline. From beginning to end, it''s always been you." Hearing his heartfelt confession, Aveline''s eyes glistened with tears. She realized that Orion had seen through her fears and insecurities all along. "Orion..." she whispered, her voice trembling. Chapter 910: The Enchanting Aveline The apartment wasn''t small by any means for an average person-nearly 200 square meters-but for a family like Aveline and Orion''s, it wasn''t particrly spacious either. Yet Aveline didn''t feel it was cramped; on the contrary, it felt cozy. The interior design followed a Mediterranean style, her favorite. Orion''s taste leaned toward darker tones, and if the decor had been left to him, the apartment would have been shrouded in ck. But everything, from the furnishings to the smallest details, reflected Aveline''s preferences. Orion handed her a pair of new slippers. Aveline noticed they matched the ones he wore-couple''s slippers. The old pair he had thrown out earlier was just an ordinary design, and thinking of this made her feel a little better. The slippers on Orion''s feet were already slightly worn. These two pairs must have been bought a long time ago, prepared well in advance. Even though he didn''t know when she would arrive, he had made sure everything was ready for her. Just as he had said, from the beginning to the end, there had only ever been one woman in this home-her. After changing into the slippers, Orion guided her into the apartment. "Look at this light," he said. "I remember this was always your favorite design." "Orion, you''ve always known my tastes." "Come on, Aveline. This is our master bedroom." The master bedroom was spacious and inviting, with a luxurious European-style round bed in the center, draped with elegant, ornate canopies. Although Aveline had a cold personality, it didn''t mean shecked a romantic side. She had once sketched a design like this, saying that her future bed would look just like this. She was surprised Orion had remembered, even down to the exact colors. "This is your walk-in closet," he said, gesturing. "Over there is the study and the gym. Do you like it here, Aveline?" "Orion, I love it. From now on, this will be our home." How could she ever doubt someone like Orion? From building everything from scratch to creating such a warm home so quickly, it was no wonder he was always so busy. A wave of gratitude welled up in Aveline''s heart. "I''m d I worked hard enough," Orion said, his voice tinged with relief. "If you''de any sooner, I wouldn''t have had anything ready for you." He exined that he had purchased the apartment earlier that year. The location was excellent, though the price had been steep. But knowing how much Aveline would like the area, he had taken out a loan to buy it without using a cent from his family. "Orion, you''ve worked so hard. From now on, I''ll be by your side to help. I recently made a small profit trading stocks." "A small profit?" Orion asked, raising an eyebrow. "Hmm, about ten million dors," Aveline replied after a quick calction. From childhood, she had receivedrge amounts of gift money during holidays, and since she rarely spent it, it had grown to over a million dors. She had invested it all in stocks, doubling it in just a few years. "You''re such a little genius," Orion said, pinching her nose affectionately. With genes like Aurora''s and Julian''s, how could her business acumen be anything less than exceptional? "College is meant to train us," she said. "I''ve graduated early, and with six months to spare before the next academic year, my mom told me to n my time. If I decide to join yourpany and help out, would you ept me?" "That would be amazing! Then I''d get to see my little Aveline every day." His eyes lit up. "Aveline, you keep surprising me!" Aveline noticed no hesitation in his gaze. It felt wonderful-Orion was still her Orion. These past two years of hard work hadn''t been in vain. "Orion, I''m not a little girl anymore. Don''t call me ''little."" "Alright, alright. Aveline isn''t little at all." He smiled, thinking back to something she had said before leaving. "It''ste. You should rest now. I''ll sleep in the guest room tonight." "Orion, it''s been so long since we''ve seen each other. Don''t you miss me?" Aveline wrapped her arms around his neck, her tone yful and intimate. "Aveline, don''t y with fire," he said, ruffling her hair. "I might lose control and do something reckless." He had promised Julian years ago that he wouldn''t cross any lines with her. "Orion, I missed you. I really did." She buried her face in his chest. Only she knew how deeply she had longed for him during these two years apart. Hearing her soft confession, Orion felt a surge of guilt. "I''m sorry, Aveline. I should havee back sooner." He held her tightly, as if trying to fuse her into his being. "Aveline, I missed you too. Every single day." He let out a soft sigh. "From now on, we''ll always be together. No more separations." "Yes, we''ll never be apart again." "The bathroom is over there. I''ll grab you some pajamas," he said. "Orion, you even prepared pajamas for me?" "Of course. I told you, you''re the only woman in this house." "Then I want to pick them myself." "Of course." He led her to a nearby room, but she noticed the door was locked. "Why is it locked?" she asked. "The clothes inside are all yours," he exined. "I don''t like anyone else touching your things." The only other person who had been here was Amy, and judging by Orion''s actions, Amy must have tried to use these items before. It seemed she wasn''t the only one who disliked Amy-Orion did too. Once inside the walk-in closet, Aveline saw that it was fully stocked, from lingerie to outerwear. Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on Ne5s to catch every twist and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now! "Orion, did you buy all of this?" "Yes. I didn''t know when you''de, so whenever I saw something I thought you''d like, I bought it." "This lingerie..." Orion looked away, a little embarrassed. "I... I didn''t know your size, so I just guessed." "Orion, you''re so sweet." Aveline''s face lit up with happiness. "I''m only sweet to my Aveline. The pajamas are over heree pick one." "Alright." Inside the wardrobe, there was a wide variety of sleepwear, from cartoon pajamas to elegant silk nightgowns. "I wasn''t sure what you''d like, so I bought a little of everything," Orion exined, his face turning red. It was easy to imagine how awkward he must''ve felt buying these items. Aveline chose a white silk nightgown she liked. In the bathroom, even the body wash and shampoo matched her favorite scents. Only someone who loved her deeply would remember such details. When she emerged with her hair cascading down, Orion''s gaze darted away, unsure where to look. Now standing at a tall 5''7", Aveline''s figure was stunning-pure yet subtly seductive. It was abination that was utterly captivating. "Aveline, you''re going to be the death of me," Orion muttered before heading straight to the bathroom. His Aveline had be impossibly alluring without him even realizing it. Chapter 911: The Repulsive Guest Avelineyfortably in the warm room, the soft bed giving her a sense of security. This was the home Orion had given her. Orion shuffled out of the bathroom, but before even ncing at Aveline, he quickly turned off the light, afraid that one extra look might make him lose control. "Orion,e here," Aveline''s sweet voice called out. Cautiously, Orion lifted the nket and slipped into bed. As soon as hey down, Aveline curled into his arms like a snake. "I missed you, Orion," she murmured, clinging tightly to him. "You''re hopeless," Orion sighed softly. Before the words fully left his lips, he leaned in and kissed her. The kiss ignited a spark, kindling a fire that rapidly grew out of control. Aveline''s figure was breathtakingly beautiful, and the rising heat between them made Orion''s voice hoarse. "Aveline, you''re driving me insane." Inside, he felt like a wild beast on the verge of breaking free, his blood surging uncontrobly. "Orion, if you can''t resist, then don''t," Aveline whispered, fully prepared to be his woman. "No, I can''t. You''re only sixteen. I can''t do this to you," Orion said, battling his desires. Despite her mature appearance, her age held him back. "But holding back must be so hard for you," Aveline said, her voice trembling. Just hearing him speak made her heart ache. "It''s okay. I told you I''d wait until you''re older," Orion said, his restraint evident. A man who could resist touching the woman he deeply loved was proof of the depth of his feelings. In the darkness, Aveline''s face flushed red. "Orion, I know... another way to help you." Her body wasn''t the only thing that had matured; her mind had, too. Over time, she hade to understand certain things. "Hmm?" Orion asked, not fully understanding her meaning. Aveline didn''t respond with words. Instead, she pressed her lips to his again. Her soft hands moved slowly downward, touching ces that made her cheeks flush crimson. Orion let out a faint sigh. "Aveline, how do you even know about such things?" "Well... I paid attention in biology ss," Aveline confessed. Though inexperienced, her shy and clumsy movements were enough to make Orion''s blood boil. "My Aveline, you''re my little sorceress," he murmured, flipping her onto her back. Aveline''s heart pounded wildly. Though no lines were crossed, the intimacy was enough to satisfy Orion. Simply because it was Aveline, he felt content. That night, they both slept soundly. The next morning, at just past seven, Aveline woke as usual, only to find Orion already awake and gazing at her. "Orion, good morning. Why are you up so early?" she asked, drowsy and curious. Normally, Orion would''ve been out of bed by now, but her presence made him reluctant to leave. He wanted to savor every moment by her side. "I wanted to look at you a little longer," he said, tracing the delicate lines of her face with his eyes. Since thest time he saw her, she had shed her youthful innocence, her features now sharper and more refined. "Orion, I feel so happy. Doesn''t this feel like we''re a married couple?" she asked with a smile. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "It does," Orion replied, ncing out at the misty morning. "It''s still early. I''m not going to work today. Let''s stay home together. Go back to sleep if you''re tired." "Okay," Aveline agreed. She wasn''t one to stay in bed, but with Orion beside her, she wanted to bask in his warmth just a little longer. She wrapped her arms around his waist and drifted off again. They slept until after nine. This time, Aveline couldn''t stay in bed any longer. Her stomach was already protesting. "Hungry? I''ll make you some noodles. You haven''t tasted my cooking yet, have you?" Orion said with a doting smile. "Sounds great, Orion." Aveline giggled, rolling around on the bed like a child excited for a treat. After a quick wash, Orion headed to the kitchen. Aveline also got up, pulling on a bathrobe. Although nothing significant had happened the previous night, her body was covered in marks left by Orion''s kisses. Shezily tied her hair up, washed her face, and brushed her teeth. Then, she strolled into the kitchen to find Orion, dressed in casual homewear, frying an egg. She wrapped her arms around his waist from behind. "Orion, I feel so happy. This all feels like a dream." "I''ll make you even happier," Orion promised. The air in the kitchen was thick with sweetness. But before they could fully enjoy the moment, a sudden noise came from the door. "Fingerprint error. Please try again." The high-tech lock emitted a warning sound after three failed attempts. Aveline''s eyes narrowed. In such a secure apartment, there was no chance of a thief. Only one person would be trying to enter. "Orion, I''ll check it out. Don''t let the eggs burn," Aveline said coolly. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "Got it." Orion was too focused on cooking to think much of it. Aveline already had a hunch about who it might be. She opened the door, and as expected, Amy stood there, looking surprised. She clearly hadn''t expected her fingerprint to be removed from the system. "Amy, what brings you here so early?" Aveline asked, her tone calm. Amy lived in Cambridge, which was an hour''s drive away. Coming here this early, was she hoping to ruin Aveline''s morning? If Orion hadn''t deleted her fingerprintst night, or if Aveline hadn''t noticed it, then finding Amy here this morning might have led to a misunderstanding. Amy was clearly caught off guard. She hadn''t expected Aveline, dressed casually in a bathrobe, to open the door. Her loosely tied hair and makeup-free face made her look youthful and fresh. Her wless skin, free of blemishes or scars, only added to her charm. Aveline was the kind of woman every other woman envied: beautiful, wealthy, and intelligent. But Amy wasn''t focused on Aveline''s face. Her eyes were drawn to the faint red marks on Aveline''s neck. As an adult, she knew exactly what those were. The marks trailed down to ces hidden beneath the robe. Amy''s jealousy burned. The man she had admired, who had rejected countless advances and maintained his distance from everyone, had been with Aveline-a mere teenager. For years, Amy had tried to get close to Orion, hoping to find the perfect opportunity to confess her feelings. But Aveline''s sudden arrival had shattered her ns. "I thought that since you just moved here, Orion might be too busy to apany you. I wanted to take you on a trip to London," Amy exined hastily, trying to control her emotions. "That''s very thoughtful of you, but Orion has already decided to stay home with me today. Have you had breakfast? Orion''s cooking. Would you like to join us?" Aveline asked, her voice sweet but firm. Chapter 912: She Realized Her Place Amy stared at the girl in front of her, casually dressed in a bathrobe, her demeanor rxed and at ease. The man who was usually too busy to even bother with breakfast for himself was now making it for her. Orion, a man who valued work above all else, had taken the entire day off for this girl. Amy had always known there was someone special in his heart, but now she realized his affection for this girl wasn''t just love-it was pure indulgence. The red marks on the girl''s neck bore witness to their passion from the night before. He wasn''t some stoic, abstaining man; he had simply been waiting for the one he loved. Amy hade early, hoping to assert her unique position. Instead, she discovered her fingerprint ess had been deleted-and now, this scene unfolded before her eyes. "Really? But the president has two important meetings today." Amy finally found her voice, trying to avert her gaze and steer the conversation elsewhere. "Why don''t youe in first before we talk?" Aveline''s tone was calm, but she knew exactly why Amy was here. However, if Amy hade looking for something from her, she was destined to leave disappointed. Aveline had prepared for this. "Orion, Amy''s here," Aveline called out. "Oh, help me entertain her for now," Orion''s voice came from the kitchen. He was focused on frying eggs, knowing that even a moment''s distraction could burn them. "Sure." Aveline turned to see Amy rummaging around the shoe cab. It seemed she was looking for a particr pair of slippers. "Amy, why don''t you wear these? They''re new," Aveline said, handing her a in pair. She pretended not to notice Amy''s intentions. "No need. There used to be a pair here that I always wore. I''ll just use those." A pair of slippers-such a trivial thing-yet neither woman was willing to give in. The slippers symbolized something far more significant: whether Amy was a guest or someone who used to belong here. "You mean the pink ones? Orion threw them outst night. Oh, and by the way, Amy, your fingerprint ess has been deleted. Orion was grateful for your care when he was here alone, but now that I''m around, you don''t need to trouble yourself anymore." Aveline''s words were polite and reasonable, but to Amy, they felt like a dagger to the heart. Amy recognized the underlying message: she was beingpletely phased out. From the moment she met Orion, Amy had known he loved someone else. Yet, she had been drawn to him, unable to resist. What started as a simple desire to be close to him grew into an unwillingness to let go. Time would heal everything, she had thought. Orion hadn''t even returned to Clothville for the new year, so maybe that other woman wasn''t as important to him as she had imagined. Amy had believed that by staying by his side through his highs and lows, she could eventually rece the person he longed for but had never met. But then Aveline showed up, and Amy realized how wrong she had been. This woman was irreceable to Orion. Amy changed into the new slippers and walked into the house, a ce she had once thought of as familiar. Now, everything felt foreign, even though the decor hadn''t changed. "Amy, make yourselffortable. I''ll go change," Aveline said, heading to the master bedroom. She hadn''t expected Amy to drop by unannounced and was still in her bathrobe. Amy watched as Aveline walked into the room. She had only ever seen its door from the outside. Inside, there was arge round bed with a canopy. Amy had once wondered why Orion, a grown man, would need such a whimsical setup. Now she understood-it had always been for Aveline. Aveline had effortlessly stepped into the dream that Amy had longed for. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! Amy turned toward the kitchen. Orion, dressed in casual loungewear, was fully focused on preparing breakfast. The scene was one she had envisioned countless times in her dreams, but it wasn''t for her. "Let me do it. A man like you shouldn''t be in the kitchen-you''ll just end up ruining your clothes," Amy said, trying to regain herposure. She wanted to show Aveline that she could do something better than her. Amy had spent hours learning to cook Orion''s favorite dishes, practicing them over and over. Men loved women who could be both elegant and domestic, didn''t they? Who was Aveline anyway? Just a little girl. But Orion, recalling how Amy had upset Aveline the night before, deliberately kept his distance. "It''s fine. I enjoy doing this for her. You can go rest outside." He enjoyed it? Amy felt another blow to her heart. A man like Orion, a high-powered president, actually said he liked cooking for a woman. When Aveline reappeared, dressed neatly, she saw Amy standing dumbfounded at the kitchen door, staring at Orion. Clearly, she hadn''t given up yet. By then, Orion had finished making breakfast and gleefully served a bowl of noodles to Aveline. "Try it. Is it good?" he asked eagerly. He didn''t even think to eat himself, waiting for her opinion first. "It''s delicious. You should try some too," Aveline replied with a smile. They sat across from each other, Orion''s face glowing with happiness. It was a side of him Amy had never seen before. Amy sat on the sofa in a daze,pletely forgotten by the two of them. It was as if she had ceased to exist in the room. Just a heads up: is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! Once they finished eating, Orion finally noticed her again. "You''re still here?" he asked bluntly. Amy''s face darkened. "Did you forget? You have two important meetings today. If you''re busy, I can apany Miss Aveline into the city." Even though Aveline had already mentioned it, Amy wanted to hear it directly from Orion. "I''ve already told my secretary to cancel them. Didn''t he inform you?" Amy nced at her phone and saw a missed call. "But, President, those meetings are extremely important!" "Do you want to take my position instead?" Orion''s gaze turned cold. He had always disliked people overstepping boundaries. He had valued Amy for herpetence, but now she was questioning his decisions. Amy froze, startled by his icy demeanor. Orion had never spoken to her this way before. "No, of course not. Since you''ve taken the day off, I''ll head to the office," she replied, masking her disappointment. "Good. And in the future, don''te here unless it''s something urgent. Just call me if you need anything," Orion added as she turned to leave. Amy stopped in her tracks. Was he drawing a firm line between them? "Yes, President. I understand," she said, her voice trembling. Only she knew how painful it was to say those words. Chapter 913: Public Opinion Aveline watched as Amy left reluctantly. Orion''s expression remained indifferent, making her realize that Amy wasn''t as special to him as she had once thought. She had assumed Amy held a unique ce in his heart, but it seemed she was mistaken. "What''s on your mind?" Orion asked, noticing Aveline lost in thought. He was curious about what had captivated her so deeply. "Orion, if I hadn''te into your life, would you have fallen in love with Amy?" Aveline''s sudden question left him momentarily puzzled. "Why would you ask that? You know you''ve always been the only one in my heart, with or without Amy in the picture." "No reason. It just crossed my mind. Amy seems capable, doesn''t she?" Aveline remarked. After all, anyone who could be Orion''s assistant must be impressive. Orion reached out to ruffle her hair affectionately. "Don''t let your imagination run wild. She''spetent, yes, but she''s just my friend and assistant. There''s nothing more to it. I don''t and won''t feel anything beyond friendship for her." Hearing his words, Aveline''s heart warmed. This was exactly the kind of love she had always wished for. That day, Orion set his work aside to spend the entire day exploring London with Aveline. The following morning, he personally brought her to hispany. Despite her young age, Orion had full confidence in her abilities. With such extraordinary parents, how could their daughter be anything less than remarkable? Amy arrived at work in a new outfit that was a bit less professional and a bit more youthful. She hadn''t expected to see someone else by Orion''s side-Aveline. Why was she here at thepany? "President, why did you bring Miss Aveline here? You''re going to be busy, and I''m affair biler myrktyettoret," "Atny sand, ifying its correarler unrease: Harutten- rtionship grown so close that even at work, Aveline needed to apany him? "Amy, do you think I brought her here just to y?" Aveline asked casually, twirling a strand of her hair. The more Amy seemed to want her gone, the more determined Aveline was to stay. "Then why are you here?" "Aveline has invested thirty million dors in ourpany. She''s now the second-rgest shareholder and has been appointed as Vice President. I brought her here today to familiarize herself with the environment." Thirty million. Aveline had umted the sum from her savings and doubling her earnings through stock investments. While she could''ve easily asked her father, Julian, for the money-and he wouldn''t hesitate to transfer not just thirty million but three hundred million-Aveline and Orion had chosen not to rely on their families. They wanted to build their future with their own efforts. Amy had only known that there was a woman in Orion''s heart, but she hadn''t expected her to effortlessly put down thirty million dors. Before this, Amy was aware that Orion came from a good family, and he had used his savings to start thepany. But now she realized that both their backgrounds were far more privileged than she had imagined. A nagging thought surfaced in her mind: Was Orion with Aveline because of her wealth? As Amy stood there in a daze, Orion led Aveline away to tour thepany. Thepany was rtively small, still in its early stages, built entirely on Orion''s own efforts. Compared to their parents'' vast enterprises, it was modest. But Aveline shook her head. "No, what you''ve achieved so far is already incredible," she said. She had heard stories from her mother, Aurora, about how their family had built their empire from the ground up. She and Orion were still young; there was no need to rush. "Come on, I''ll show you my office." Orion was visibly excited. If Aveline could work alongside him, he wouldn''t have to endure the pain of long-distance separation anymore. Amy, on the other hand, had believed that her role as Orion''s assistant was something Aveline could never rece. No matter how exceptional Aveline was, she was just a child. But now, with Aveline stepping in as Vice President, it meant she would be the one spending every day with Orion. The news of Aveline''s appointment sent shockwaves through the office. Everyone knew how strict their president could be. Even senior executives were harshly reprimanded for small mistakes. And now, he had appointed a young girl as Vice President? Thepany buzzed with gossip. Though no one dared say anything directly in front of Aveline, she overheard plenty of whispers. "Did you hear? The new Vice President is only sixteen. Word is, she''s the president''s girlfriend." "Must be nice to have connections. Why don''t I have a president boyfriend?" "Her family must be loaded. Someone who can casually invest thirty million dors is obviously rich. Do you think the president is with her for her money?" "Not necessarily. She''s pretty. They look good together." "With her around, doesn''t that make all of Amy''s efforts pointless? She used to be the one by the president''s side." "Poor Amy. She''s beautiful and capable, but how can shepete with a rich girlfriend? At the very least, the Vice President brings resources to the president." The chatter grew louder and more cutting. Aveline, hidden in a bathroom stall, listened to everything. She wasn''t surprised that her young age and new position made her a target of jealousy. But the rumors turned uglier, using her of seducing Orion and breaking up him and Amy. In their eyes, Amy and Orion were the perfect pair, while she was just a spoiled, shallow girl with nothing but looks and money. When the gossip reached its peak, Aveline stepped out of the bathroom, her calm voice cutting through the noise. "Well, isn''t this lively?" The room fell silent, the color draining from everyone''s faces. "V-Vice President..." someone stammered. Aveline''s expression was calm, far from the anger they had expected. Her eyes swept across the room. "Go on, weren''t you all chatting so enthusiastically just now? What''s wrong? Cat got your tongues?" No one dared to meet her gaze. The once-bold gossips now stood like scolded children, heads bowed. Aveline''s tone grew colder. "From now on, if you have an opinion, say it to my face. If I catch anyone gossiping behind my back again, you can pack your things and gossip at home." "Yes, Vice President," they murmured, their heads hanging low. Only then did Aveline let out a cold scoff and leave. She knew exactly who was behind this smear campaign, trying to force her out. But unfortunately for them, she wasn''t someone who could be easily manipted. Chapter 914: The Counterattack Aveline returned to Orion''s office and found his desk, as always, piled high with thick stacks of documents. Compared to him, she felt like she had nothing to do-a mere bystander. Although she understood that Orion didn''t want her to overwork herself, her intention ining here wasn''t just to help him. She wanted to challenge herself, to grow. But Orion''s constant pampering only left her stagnant, unable to break through her limits. "Orion." It wasn''t her habit to interrupt him during work hours, but today she could no longer hold back. "What''s wrong? Who bullied my little Aveline?" Orion, noticing her displeased expression as she entered, quickly set down his pen. "Orion, I''ve been here for days, and you haven''t let me do anything. I didn''te here for a vacation," she said, her frustration spilling out. She hadn''t mentioned the minor issues at thepany to him, not wanting to add to his burdens. Orion pulled her into his arms. "I just can''t bear to let you get tired. I told you-I''ll take care of everything." "But I want to grow, Orion. You''re being selfish," Aveline replied, her tone tinged with dissatisfaction. Before Orion could respond, Amy entered the room with a file in her hands. "President, here''s the new project proposal I justpleted. You-" She stopped mid-sentence, stunned to see Aveline sitting on Orion''sp, her arms wrapped around his neck. Orion''s expression darkened as he nced at Amy. "Do you not know how to knock beforeing in?" Amy looked visibly hurt. She used to knock, but there were times when Orion was so immersed in work that he didn''t hear it. Over time, she''d stopped knocking altogether- it had be an unspoken understanding. Orion had neverined before. But now, with Aveline here, he was scolding her harshly. "My apologies, President. It won''t happen again. Here''s the proposal for your review," Amy said, handing over the file. "A new proposal? Let me take a look," Aveline said, seizing the chance to involve herself. Amy hesitated, her displeasure evident as she held onto the file. "Vice President, this is a confidential proposal for an uing bid. It''s best for the President to review it." "Confidential? What, do you think I''d leakpany secrets to someone else?" Aveline asked, her tone sharp. "That''s not what I meant," Amy replied quickly. "Then what do you mean?" Aveline pressed, her gaze unwavering. She hadn''t addressed the rumors Amy had been spreading about her, but now, this woman dared to show her attitude openly. "I heard that the Vice President only recently graduated high school and has never dealt with anything like this before. I''m afraid it might be difficult for you to understand the proposal. The President values efficiency." Her words implied that Aveline was a burden, incapable of grasping the intricacies of the document. Before Aveline could respond, Orion''s face darkened further. "Amy, you''re out of line. She''s the Vice President. There''s nothing in thispany she can''t see." "But, President-" "No buts. Hand it over to the Vice President." Amy''s expression shifted. Once, her work had been Orion''s top priority, but now, everything seemed to revolve around this woman. Aveline truly was a disruptive force. Aveline took the proposal and began reading. The idea that she wouldn''t understand wasughable. She came from a family of two CEOS. When she was a child, Julian would often sit her on hisp at home while he worked on documents. From an early age, she had been exposed to business matters. Sometimes, she''d even ask Julian questions, and he''d patiently exin everything. How else would she have made money on her first foray into the stock market? She knew when to pull out before the bubble burst. To the outside world, she might seem like a mere high school graduate, but in reality, she was well-versed in finance. Julian had even entrusted her with reviewing billion-dor projects as a test when she was younger. A few hundred thousand? That was nothing. After quickly scanning the proposal, Aveline gave her assessment. "This proposal looks wless on the surface, but there are some issues." Amy''s face darkened. How dare she criticize the proposal? "Vice President, you''ve never even attended college. Are you sure you''re qualified to make such a judgment?" "This has nothing to do with college education. If you think I''m wrong, I''ll redo the proposal myself. I''ll take charge of this project," Aveline said firmly. She had been growing restless with nothing to do around the office. This was the perfect opportunity to prove herself. Amy''s first reaction was disbelief. If Orion weren''t present, she would''ve openly mocked Aveline. But with him here, she dared not say much. Instead, she thought, If Aveline wants to dig her own grave, I''ll dly hand her the shovel. "Vice President, have you ever done anything like this before?" Amy asked, her tone heavy with skepticism. "Just because I haven''t done it doesn''t mean I can''t. If you''re so confident that I''ll fail, why don''t we make a bet?" Aveline said, her lips curling into a sly smile. "What kind of bet?" "If I seed with this project, it''ll prove you underestimated me. In that case, you''ll leave thepany. If I fail, it''ll prove you were right-I''m unfit for this position. I''ll resign. How about it?" Aveline''s proposal was music to Amy''s ears. She couldn''t wait to see Aveline out of thepany. Money didn''t equate topetence, and Amy was certain she''d win. "Fine. You said it yourself, Vice President. Let''s have the President be our witness," Amy said, barely hiding her glee. Orion could feel the tension in the air. Since when had things be so hostile between Aveline and Amy? "Aveline, there''s no need for this bet. You''re the Vice President-no one can take that away from you," Orion tried to reason with her. "Orion, I''ve made up my mind. Please, be our witness," Aveline said firmly. "You..." Orion sighed helplessly. He could never say no to her. Once the bet was set, Orion immediately gave his orders. "Amy, bring all the project materials to the Vice President." "Yes, President. If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave," Amy said, her mood visibly lifted. She was certain of her victory. "I''ll start reviewing the materials now," Aveline said, knowing that time was of the essence. Understanding the process was one thing, but executing the project was a whole different challenge. "Alright," Orion said. Seeing her determination, he chose not to say anything that might dampen her spirits. He believed in her wholeheartedly. As they left the office, Amy turned to Aveline. "Vice President, managing a project isn''t just theory. This is a multimillion-dor deal. You''d better think twice before making any mistakes. It won''t look good on you." "Thanks for the reminder. All you need to do is prepare your resignation letter. And Amy, don''t think I''m unaware of the little tricks you''ve been ying behind the scenes," Aveline said coldly. Chapter 915: At All Costs When Amy heard her speak, her face darkened further. "Vice President, I don''t understand what you mean." "Amy, why bother pretending in front of me? Thepany has been buzzing with rumorstely. Do you really think I know nothing? Just now, I spoke to those people in the restroom, and the moment I returned to my office, you showed up. iming to deliver a project proposal is just an excuse. You''re really here because you''re afraid I''ll say something to Orion." Amy''s expression stiffened, but before she could respond, the Vice President continued, her tone sharp. "I do appreciate the help you''ve given Orion, but perhaps I forgot to remind you of one thing." "And what''s that?" Amy''s voice was now cold and distant, a far cry from the persona she presented when Orion was around. "I''ve already decided to marry Orion. No one will tear us apart-not even you. Don''t think I''m blind to your intentions. If I wanted to, I could have you removed from thispany with just a single word. But I don''t stoop to such petty tricks. Instead, I''ll make sure you leave on your own-and willingly." "Vice President, don''t overestimate yourself," Amy retorted sharply. "You may be clever enough to climb the ranks quickly, but business is not something you learn from books. It requires experience. No matter how gifted you think you are, you won''t seed with something asrge as a multi-million-dor project. Thepany''s projects aren''t toys for you to gamble with." In Amy''s mind, this was just a tantrum. She believed the rumors had gotten to Aveline, pushing her to prove herself recklessly. As a former academic star herself, Amy knew that textbook knowledge was lifeless and useless in the real world. This gamble? It was hers to win. "You''ll see soon enough whether or not I''m gambling," Aveline said, turning on her heel and walking away with a confident stride. She wouldn''t lose. With the project files in hand, Aveline scrutinized the details. The project was a government-funded low-ie housing development, a modest endeavor with limited profit margins due to the lower-grade materials involved. Majorpanies weren''t interested-it simply wasn''t lucrative enough. Orion, however, saw the value in strengthening ties with the government, paving the way forrger opportunities in the future. For Orion''s mid-sizedpany, a project worth several million dors was nothing to scoff at. The entirepany had its eyes on this bid. Thepetition was limited to a few smallerpanies, and the original n had been to acquire them, securing an easy win. But now, the responsibility fell to Aveline-a 16-year-old student. Did she even understand what this entailed? Amy certainly didn''t think so. She was confident Aveline would fail. After all, this was now a direct bet between the two of them, and Orion couldn''t intervene without breaking the rules. Amy had close ties to the heads of these smallerpanies. Negotiating their acquisitions had been a simple task-but now, with Aveline in charge, Amy was sure the girl wouldn''t even know where to start. Returning to her office, Amy wasted no time. She called the heads of the smallpanies, instructing them not to ept any offers from anyone else. Meanwhile, Aveline reviewed all the project details. Thepany''s current odds of winning were fifty percent. To secure the bid, the safest approach was to acquire the qualifications of those smallerpanies, ensuring her dominance. This was something Julian had taught her: to leave no room for error. In construction, this was amon tactic. Wasting no time, Aveline began contacting the heads of thepetingpanies. But to her surprise, the first negotiations failed, as did the second. By the third attempt, she realized this wasn''t a coincidence-it was sabotage. Thesepanies had little incentive to hold onto their qualifications. Without a strong chance of winning, keeping them would only result in losses. Yet every conversation ended in rejection. Suspicion shed in Aveline''s eyes. Could Amy have preemptively warned them? If Amy was ying dirty, then the only path forward would be for onepany to acquire the others. Even then, the end result would only level the ying field, giving both sides a fifty-percent chance of sess. For the sake of winning this bet, Amy had gone so far as to jeopardize thepany''s interests. Aveline''s gaze turned icy. Getting rid of Amy was clearly the right decision. At that moment, Amy was in her office, making her final call. "Brett, the otherpanies are all in agreement. As long as you give the go-ahead, you''ll control the qualifications of fivepanies." "Amy, what brought this on? Last time wepeted for a project, you nearly went to war with me. This doesn''t seem like your usual style," Brett chuckled on the other end of the line. Brett had been Orion''s biggestpetitor, and Amy had pulled out all the stops to help Orion win. Her loyalty to Orion had seemed unshakable. It was hard to believe she would now betray him for her own gain. "Times change," Amy replied smoothly. "Consider this my way of making amends. There''s no downside for you, is there?" "There''s no downside, sure. But not much upside, either. Even with fourpanies backing me, Posit Properties still has a fifty-percent chance of winning. If I lose, just acquiring those qualifications would cost a fortune," Brett calcted aloud. "What if I told you I could secure one more deal?" Amy pressed. "Oh?" Brett''s interest was piqued. "I''ve already acquired fourpanies. Adding our own, that makes five. But one of the owners only gave a verbal agreement due to personal issues. If I can secure his contract, your odds will rise to sixty percent." Amy was leaving nothing to chance. She was determined to win this bet, no matter the cost. "Well, well," Brett said with augh. "I never thought I''d see the day you''d betray Orion. I thought you werepletely under his spell." Brett''sughter echoed through the phone. He knew Amy too well. She was the kind of woman who would stop at nothing to achieve her goals. Chapter 916: Betrayal of Orion Amy felt a pang of difort at the mention of betrayal. "It''s not betrayal. I would never betray him!" "Not betrayal? Then what would you call what you''re doing now?" "My business doesn''t concern you. All you need to know is that I''ll do my best to persuade him," Amy replied curtly, unwilling to exin further. She believed that as long as Aveline failed, the entirepany would me her for losing the partnership and causing financial loss. Orion, a man deeplymitted to his work, would undoubtedly hold Aveline responsible as well. This way, Amy could not only drive Aveline out of thepany but perhaps even make Orion grow tired of her. Why wouldn''t she take advantage of that? "Fine, if that''s how you want it, I''ll cooperate with you," Brett said. "But Amy, if things don''t work out with Orion, my door is always open for you." "Forget it. I have only one request-keep your mouth shut about this. Don''t tell anyone," Amy said coldly. "I understand. I''ll wait for your good news. Bye." Brett, in high spirits, hung up the phone. This project was just one part of the game. His true aim was to bring down Orion. After hanging up, Brett pondered. Others might not know Amy, but he did. That woman was obsessed with Orion. Betrayal was impossible for her. But what could be driving her to do this? Just as he was mulling over the possibilities, another call gave him a hint. His internal line rang. The receptionist informed him it was someone from Posit Properties. Amy had just called him from her private phone, so who was calling now? He picked up the call. "Hello?" he asked, intrigued. A clear, cool female voice came through, refreshing like a mountain spring. She was calling about an acquisition. A smile tugged at Brett''s lips. He had a hunch. This woman was here to discuss business, theplete opposite of Amy. Amy had always handled projects for Posit Properties. Since when did they have someone new? And why hadn''t he heard of it? Could Amy''s goal not be Posit Properties but rather to ruin this woman? Interesting. Brett suddenly grew curious about this woman, someone who could rece Amy and make her so vengeful. Instead of rejecting the call outright, he scheduled a meeting. Aveline, who had braced herself for another failure, was surprised when her proposal wasn''t immediately dismissed. No rejection was a good sign. She quickly arranged a meeting, but the location Brett chose took her aback-a high-end French restaurant for dinner. Aveline hadn''t even had time to visit such a ce with Orion yet. But to secure the project, she had no choice but to agree. "I look forward to meeting you, Mr. Brett." "As do I." They hung up. Aveline felt uneasy. If Amy was indeed behind this, she would surely have a backup n. She quickly called her secretary, instructing them to investigate thepanies already acquired. Among them, only one hadn''t yet signed the contract. If Amy sabotaged this deal, thepany''s 50% chance of sess would drop to 40%, and the situation would be dire. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on [email protected] for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Without hesitation, Aveline tracked down the address of thepany''s owner and left the office immediately. At the same time, Amy was also driving to a rehabilitation center. Thepany owner had suffered a heart attack the night before the signing and was now recovering there. When Aveline checked Amy''s office, she found it empty. The secretary informed her that Amy had left three minutes ago, iming she had business to attend to. This was bad. Amy had likely gone to see the owner. There was only one person who could stop Amy now. Aveline called Orion. "Orion, I need you to do something for me." "Hm?" Orion was confused, unaware of the storm brewing outside. Aveline didn''t have time to exin. She just needed him to dy Amy. Orion never doubted her. As soon as the call ended, he sought Amy out. Amy had just reached the parking garage when Orion suddenly called her back for a task. She didn''t think much of it. She assumed Aveline was still clueless, sitting idly in her office. She never guessed that Aveline had anticipated her move. Amy returned to thepany without suspicion. Only then did Aveline feel secure enough to leave. Aveline wasn''t foolish. Instead of rushing to the rehabilitation center, she did her homework, researching the owner''s preferences. He loved tea. Luckily, Aveline had recently brought some premium tea leaves for Orion. She went home to retrieve them, along with some supplements and fruit, before heading to the rehabilitation center. Her timing was fortunate. The owner''s condition had stabilized, and he was now epting visitors. After exining her intentions, the owner agreed to meet her. The tea she brought delighted him, and he signed the contract on the spot. Seeing his signature, Aveline finally rxed. Wiping the sweat from her brow, she was relieved her trip hadn''t been in vain. The owner seemed to like her and chatted with her for a long time. When Amy arrived, she found Aveline sitting by the bed, peeling an apple for the man. Aveline waved the signed contract in her hand. "Amy, you''re toote." Amy''s face turned as dark as a storm cloud. She had underestimated Aveline. This girl had seen through her motives and reacted quickly. "Amy, were you here to sign the contract too? You mentioned wanting to discuss something over the phone-was it about this? I''ve already signed with Miss Ba," the owner said innocently, oblivious to the tension. Furious, Amy had no choice but to y along. "Yes, I was here to discuss the contract. It''s good that it''s signed." Aveline bid the owner farewell, holding the contract tightly as she walked out with Amy. "Amy, I never thought you''d stoop so low just to win," Aveline said coldly. "I don''t know what you''re talking about." "Don''t worry. I won''t tell Orion about any of this. I''m not as despicable as you, resorting to underhanded tricks. If I win, it''ll be fair and square. You''d better start packing your things-there won''t be a ce for you in thispany anymore." With that, Aveline walked away, leaving Amy standing there, seething in silence. Chapter 917: Mr. Brett Aveline exhaled deeply as she secured the contract. At least now, she had a fifty percent chance of sess. If Amy had been interfering behind the scenes, it would have only begun today. This meant that Amy had likely only reached a verbal agreement with others, and nothing had been finalized yet. Tonight''s meeting with Brett was crucial-Aveline had to seal the deal. Returning to the office with the contract in hand, Aveline found Orion buried in a mountain of paperwork. He had no idea what had transpired in just a few short hours. "Orion," she called, her gaze resting on him. It was no wonder he looked thinner than thest time she''d seen him over two years ago. He had clearly spent those days consumed with work, and Aveline felt a pang of sympathy in her chest. Both came from wealthy families-families whose fortunes were enough tost not just their lifetimes but ten generations. Yet, neither Orion nor Aveline wanted to rely on their backgrounds. They''d chosen to carve out their own paths, step by step, with hard work and determination. "Where have you been?" Orion asked, sparing a moment of attention from his work as she entered. "I went to secure the acquisition contract for that project. Tonight, I have another meeting to discuss another acquisition. I won''t be able to have dinner with you," she replied. "You''re diving into work this quickly?" Orion hadn''t anticipated how rapidly things would escte between her and the people involved. "Of course. I didn''te here to y around. Since there are projects to handle, I have to take them seriously," Aveline said, carefully avoiding any mention of Amy''s betrayal. While Orion might not have romantic feelings for Amy, their friendship was undeniable. Aveline didn''t enjoy speaking ill of others behind their backs. "Don''t overwork yourself, Aveline. If Amy really bothers you, I can ask her to resign," Orion said, still oblivious to Amy''s underhanded moves. Testing the waters, Aveline asked, "You''d fire someone who helped you build yourpany just because I don''t like her? Wouldn''t that make me seem unreasonable?" "I''ve already told you-nothing in this world can rece the ce you hold in my heart. This isn''t about being unreasonable; it''s about how much I care for you. I''d rather protect you than me you," Orion said, leaning in to press a gentle kiss against her hair. Hearing his words, Aveline felt warmth spread through her heart. She was grateful she hadn''t fallen for the wrong man. Even without knowing about Amy''s betrayal and attempts to nder Aveline, Orion instinctively stood by her side. That unyielding loyalty reassured Aveline. Only a man who cherished her deeply could overlook everything else and stay by her side through thick and thin. "If you were born in ancient times, you''d definitely make a terrible king," Aveline teased with a smile. Fortunately, she didn''t have the makings of a viin. Amy''s schemes had nothing to do with her. While Aveline disliked Amy''s presence, it wasn''t enough for her to demand her removal. As long as Amy kept her rtionship with Orion strictly tonic, Aveline wasn''t petty enough to chase away every woman who appeared. "A terrible king or not, as long as I can make you smile, I wouldn''t care if the world burned," Orion said as he leaned down to kiss her lips. In his arms, Aveline felt like a blossoming flower. If she were one, she''d be a datura- mesmerizing, intoxicating, and capable of ensnaring a soul. Orion was willing to stay captivated forever. Aveline closed her eyes softly, her tremblingshes like delicate wings. In her heart, she made a silent vow: Orion, I will protect our love. No one will ever tear us apart. The sunlight poured warmly over their entwined shadows, a reminder of the passage of time. Once, they had been a child in a cradle and a young boy humming lubies. Now, they had grown into adults, bound by an unshakable connection. Orion had ns that evening as well, so they agreed he would pick her upter. This project was Aveline''s first, and she valued it immensely. To avoid traffic or unexpected dys, she arrived at the restaurant early. When Brett arrived, he was momentarily taken aback. From her voice, he had imagined a cold and aloof woman. Instead, she was young and stunningly beautiful. Amy, experienced and worldly, always knew how to dress for the asion. For a private meeting like this, Amy would have undoubtedly chosen a sexy and alluring outfit. Aveline, on the other hand, had only lightly filled in her brows and applied a pale lipstick. She was still dressed in the same outfit she''d worn to the office-a white silk blouse paired with ck cropped pants and t ck shoes. Her hair was tied up neatly, and she wore a few ssic Tiffany bracelets and rings. The overall look was fresh, natural, and effortlessly elegant. Her delicate features radiated charm in a way that was impossible to ignore. This was a stark contrast to Amy, whose falseshes looked heavy enough to catch flies, and whose red lipstick bordered on theatrical. Brett couldn''t help but wonder how Orion trusted such a young woman with such a significant project. After all, Amy was supposed to be Orion''s most reliable assistant. Brett had even sent people to investigate Aveline but found little information. All he knew was that she had flown in from Clothville and was currently Orion''s girlfriend. Her family background remained a mystery, but Brett couldn''t shake his surprise that Orion had chosen someone so young. Known for his meticulousness, Orion''s decision to skip over Amy and entrust this project to Aveline was entirely out of character. When Aveline saw Brett approaching, she put down her ss of lemon water and stood to greet him. "Hello, I''m Aveline, the project lead for Posit Properties," she said, extending her hand. Brett, dressed in a navy-blue suit, exuded warmth and poise. But those who knew him understood he was the epitome of a wolf in sheep''s clothing. His gentleness was a facade to disarm opponents. He extended his hand and shook hers with practiced courtesy. "Hello, you can call me Brett." "Please, have a seat," Aveline said. To her surprise, Brett looked younger than she''d expected-perhaps only twenty-three or twenty-four. His deep, maic voice had led her to imagine someone in their thirties. The waiter handed them menus, but neither immediately brought up business. Without ncing at the menu, Aveline ordered a few signature dishes with practiced ease. Having traveled extensively since childhood, she was familiar with the cuisine of nearly every region. Growing up with a household chef who specialized in everything from French dishes to Japanese delicacies, she had developed a sophisticated pte. "Miss Ba, you strike me as someone who truly enjoys life," Brett said, his suspicions growing. From her attire to her demeanor, it was clear that Aveline came from an extraordinary background. There wasn''t a trace of Amy''s artificiality or pretense about her; Aveline''s elegance seemed innate, as though she had been born into privilege. Chapter 918: Going to the Bar Aveline had little experience interacting with men. From childhood to adulthood, the ones she interacted with most were Julian and Orion, followed by Kieran. Aside from them, very few people-male or female-had ever gotten close to her. When it came tomunication, Aveline wasn''t as skilled as Amy. While her professional knowledge was impable, Aveline''s social skillsgged behind. She had been exining to Brett all the benefits of the acquisition with great detail and precision. Brett, however, just smiled at her the whole time. He neither interrupted nor responded until she finished speaking. Then, he asked, "Miss, do you not like desserts?" "Huh?" Aveline was baffled. Weren''t they discussing business? How did the topic suddenly shift to desserts? "You didn''t touch any of the desserts I ordered. If you don''t like them, I can order something else." Aveline had been so focused on the acquisition that she hadn''t paid attention to what she was eating. In truth, she did like desserts. It was only after Brett pointed it out that she realized she hadn''t even tried them. "Desserts can make people feel happier, Miss. You seem very tense. Why not rx a little and enjoy the sweets?" "Mr. Brett, this acquisition is very important to both me and mypany. I''ve already exined so much. What are your thoughts about selling yourpany''s qualifications?" "Let''s discuss it after you''ve finished dessert," Brett replied with growing curiosity about the young woman in front of him. At first, he thought she had relied on her looks to win over Orion. But from the way she spoke about the project, it was clear she was no pushover. Aveline didn''t understand why Brett insisted on her eating dessert. But since the delicate pastries were already in front of her, she had no choice but to oblige. As she ate, her mood noticeably improved. She loved good food, and the desserts seemed to brighten her entire world. "Are you full?" Brett asked when he noticed her lingering over thest bite. "Would you like me to order another te?" "No, thank you," Aveline said, wiping her mouth. "Mr. Brett, can we talk about the acquisition now?" "Let''s talk. Currently, four otherpanies seem inclined to sell to me. My suggestion is that I buy fifty percent of your qualifications for double the price you just offered. You must know that the construction of low-rent housing isn''t highly profitable. The initial bidding alone costs a lot, and if the management isn''t handled wellter, there''s a high risk of loss. Instead of taking on such a burdensome project, why not sell your qualifications and guarantee yourself a profit?" Aveline frowned slightly. "Mr. Brett, as far as I know, yourpany previously only had one qualification, which suggests this project doesn''t interest you much. As you said, the project is risky, requires significant investment, and offers little profit. Why would you want to take on such a thankless task?" "If it''s such a thankless task, Miss, why are you so determined to do it?" In truth, Brett was more curious about the rtionship between Aveline and Amy than the project itself. Initially, he hadn''t had any interest in it at all. "I have my reasons," Aveline said firmly. "Mr. Brett, why not do me a favor and let this go? Consider it the start of a friendship. In the future, if there''s a chance for cooperation, I''ll make sure you''re prioritized." Brett didn''t realize how valuable a promise from Aveline could be. Anyone who knew her would be eager to earn her favor. But Brett, unfamiliar with Clothville and clueless about its affairs, had no idea who she really was. Aveline was also naturally low-profile. Julian had suggested throwing her a party countless times, but she always declined. Even when Aveline did make a rare public appearance, Julian ensured that the media coverage was suppressed. It wasn''t surprising that many people didn''t recognize her. "To be honest, I wasn''t optimistic about this project at first. But now that I''ve acquired fourpanies'' qualifications, I think it''s doable," Brett admitted. "Mr. Brett, is it the price you''re dissatisfied with? I''m here today with absolute sincerity. If it''s about the price, we can negotiate further," Aveline said, growing frustrated. She had assumed the meeting would go smoothly-the meal was over, and Brett initially seemed disinterested in the project. So why had he suddenly changed his mind? "The total scale of the project is only a few million dors. Do you think I care about the price?" "Then what exactly do you mean, Mr. Brett?" Aveline''s patience was wearing thin. She knew the process by heart but underestimated how challenging interpersonalmunication could be. "How about this-I''ll think it over and get back to you with an answer?" Brett suggested. The project itself didn''t matter much to him, but the charming woman before him had certainly captured his attention. "Alright. It''s gettingte. Let''s leave it here for today," Aveline said, relieved to end the conversation. "It''s not even nine yet. There''s a great bar nearby, Miss Aveline..." "Sorry, I have ns tonight," she interrupted before he could finish. "Miss Aveline, don''t misunderstand. Didn''t you say you liked Band X? They''re performing at the bar tonight. Opportunities like this are rare." "They''re ying tonight?" Aveline''s expression finally shifted. nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on novi L5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Yes, and I happen to have a few tickets from a friend. Without one, you can''t even get through the door tonight." At that moment, Aveline''s phone buzzed. It was a message from Orion: "Baby, I''ve sent the driver to pick you up. I''ll be homete tonight-don''t wait for me, and get some rest." Aveline understood that social obligations were inevitable. Even Julian, with his high status, asionally had to attend events, let alone Orion, who was still building his career. She exined the situation to Orion and asked him to pick her up from the barter. Knowing how much she loved the band, Orion didn''t object. He simply urged her to be careful and to call him if anything happened. "Mr. Brett, I''ll trouble you to take me there," Aveline said. "It would be my pleasure," Brett replied. The bar was exceptionally exclusive, only admitting those with tickets. Tonight''s event had drawn a crowd of wealthy elites. As Aveline followed Brett inside, she quickly became the center of attention. Many began specting whether she was Brett''s girlfriend. Brett found a spot for them and said, "Miss Aveline, I''ll step away to greet some friends. Feel free to enjoy yourself." "Alright," Aveline replied, her focus entirely on the band. This was a niche group she adored, and she hadn''t expected to see them perform live tonight. Her excitement was palpable. Chapter 919: The Trap Aveline barely noticed Brett''s departure. What truly mattered to her was the arrival of the X Band. The band members hadn''t even shown up yet, but the atmosphere in the venue was already electric Chapter 920: Kieran, Thank You In the dim corner of a bustling bar, Brett made a call. "I''ve gotten her drunk. What do you want me to do next?" "Don''t your friends love ying with women? She''s so young-wouldn''t t Chapter 921: Make Him Wish for Death When they returned home, Aveline pretended as though nothing had happened. As usual, she cleaned up and went to bed. But Orion could tell she was shaken. Her eyes were unfocused, her body t Chapter 922: Acquiring Brett’s Company Aveline believed in seeing things through to the end. The acquisition was notplete yet, but she had already formted a new n in her mind. No matter what method she had to use, she was de Chapter 923: The Truth The person who entered the room was Orion. His eyes swept over Brett, who was lying on the bed, his leg in a cast, his entire body wrapped in white bandages like a mummy. Even in such a pitiful s Chapter 924: Taking Over A few days earlier. Aveline learned through a phone call that Brett had been hospitalized. She found it strange-justst night, he had been full of energy. How could he be critically ill o Chapter 925: The Press Conference On this day, Amy arrived at the office as usual, only to discover that both Orion and Aveline were absent. These two were neverte, and an uneasy feeling crept into Amy''s heart. She calle Chapter 926: Amy’s Last Struggle After dealing with the relentless media, Aveline felt as though she''d been skinned alive. "Orion, how do celebrities even survive this?" she asked, copsing into his arms, her exhaustion Chapter 927: Exposing Amys True Colors Amy''s exaggerated performance quickly drew a crowd. The situation was now divided: on one side was Amy, a long-time colleague who everyone assumed was in a rtionship with Orion. On the other s Chapter 928: No Escape He knew. He knew everything. At that moment, Amy''s mind could only repeat that one sentence. Brett was still in the hospital-how could he have possibly revealed it? "I didn''t do it! Y Chapter 929: Nervously Facing the In-Laws Aurora and Julian''s sudden arrival threw them into a flurry of activity. Orion quickly made all the necessary arrangements, but a suffocating sense of tension still lingered. They were no I Chapter 930: Our Love Has No Barriers Orion and Aveline instantly understood the purpose of this visit. "Mrs. Ba, Mr. Ba, are you here to pave the way for us?" "Yes," Aurora replied. "We understand your intentions-you w Chapter 931: A Stunning Spectacle The financial world was buzzing with excitement. Everyone was talking about the evening''s cocktail party, rumored to be hosted by a globally renowned investor with an immeasurable fortune. Natura Chapter 932: The Protagonist Appears Orion seemed rushed, leaving like the wind without even ncing at Amy. Her hand, raised in greeting, froze awkwardly in midair. Couldn''t this man spare her a second look? Orion hurried to Chapter 933: The Proposal The moment Aveline appeared, every gaze in the room turned to her. Aveline, usually dressed in a simple and elegant style, had transformed with meticulous preparation into a vision of unpar Chapter 934: A Grudge Settled After witnessing the romantic proposal, the crowd grew lively, and everyone found their own dance partners. Aveline and Orion stepped aside, her heart still notpletely calm. "Orio Chapter 935: Why Am I Good to You On the balcony. The two stood facing each other. Aveline looked at the man in formal wear in front of her, wondering when the boy who used to follow her around had grown into an adult. Chapter 936: Kieran’s Confession The boy''s eyes were red as he removed Aveline''s blindfold, revealing a pale,posed face. He hadn''t expected someone his age to be so calm. The car had blown a tire on the mountain road. Chapter 937: Wishing You Happiness As Aveline stared at therge glowing letters formed by fireworks in the sky, a surge ofplicated emotions filled her heart. In the past, she often questioned why Kieran was so kind to Chapter 938: Amy’s Plan The weight in Orion''s heart finally lifted. He had long noticed Kieran''s feelings for Aveline. In the past, he had even privately sought Kieran out to confront him. From Kieran, Orion had I Chapter 939: Aveline, Don’t Touch Me Aveline hesitated as she saw the sign posted at the door. Perhaps Orion had already left. She turned to leave, but just then, a noise came from inside, the sound of something hitting the ground. Chapter 940: The Reason Not to Touch Her Her words gave Orion immense encouragement. His kisses descended like a storm, leaving Aveline flushed with heat. If it was him, she thought, it didn''t matter. Countless times, they had sto Chapter 941: The Gentleman Aveline walked out of the hospital and into a sky heavy with clouds, mirroring the turmoil in her heart. She couldn''t bear to imagine what might have happened if Orion hadn''t held on. If he had I Chapter 942: The Priceless Diamond Necklace "Aveline didn''t mention it, but how did you hurt your hand?" "Mom, it was an ident. I drank too muchst night. By the way, how did I end up at the hospital?" Orion deflected the questi Chapter 943: The Show Begins Aveline stayed by Orion''s side all day. His condition was unstable, partly due to an overdose of that drug, which caused side effects, and partly because he had taken a freezing cold shower, coll Chapter 944: What Game Do You Want to Play? After Amy got into the car, two figures emerged from the shadows. Jay''s lips curled into a faint smile. "Miss, everything has gone exactly as you nned," he said. "Thank you for you Chapter 945: Dont Watch Anything Too Intense The moment Amy regained consciousness, she felt utterly drained, as though her entire body had been run over by a heavy vehicle. "What happened?" she muttered, clutching her aching head. Chapter 946: Rapid Promotion It was evening. Amy waited for Jay at the agreed-upon caf. He was still dressed in the same outfit he had worn to thepany earlier. Just like when they met at the bar the night be Chapter 947: She Is the Only One Who Cannot Amy barely slept the night before. Her mind was consumed with thoughts of meeting Orion and Aveline the next day. She imagined the scenario vividly: they would surely think she was ruined after b Chapter 948: Deliberate Difficulty When they returned to the room, Orion noticed the faint smile on Aveline''s lips. He knew her well-she never smiled like that at strangers. Yet somehow, in such a short time, Jay had managed to lo Chapter 949: I Feel So Miserable Amy''s bare legs felt even colder after stepping into the water. A gust of wind hit her, and she shivered uncontrobly, barely able to stand upright. She had thought that retrieving the ball fro Chapter 950: The Net Begins to Close Amy took a quick shower, leaving herself dressed only in lingerie. She didn''t believe that Jay could resist her-how could he, with her fiery figure on disy? She was prepared to me her actio Chapter 951: The Video Leak After the humiliating events ofst night, Amy seriously considered taking a leave of absence. She had no idea how she could face everyone today. Just thinking about the way they had looked at h Chapter 952: I LOVE YOU Even after the video was turned off, the images had already etched themselves deeply into everyone''s minds. Amy had never experienced such humiliation in her life. She thought what happened Chapter 953: Nick & Irene The vast ocean stretched endlessly, with a luxurious cruise ship cutting through the turbulent waves. Inside the dimly lit hall, a crowd had gathered. In an unremarkable corner sat a group Chapter 954: I’m Not Listening Irene didn''t understand what he was saying. She mumbled vaguely, "I''m so hot... I feel awful..." "Then let me make you feel better, Irene. How about that?" Nick''s devilish voice whispered into Chapter 955: Who Wants to Harm You Although what he said was close to the truth, it was still exaggerated. In reality, all she had said was that she felt ufortable, and he had taken the opportunity to have her. Just thinking a Chapter 956: Only Worth 250? "What should I call you?" "Call me whatever you like." Irene bit her lip. "Can I call you by your name directly?" "Sure." "Nick." She carefully pronounced the name. Chapter 957: The Truth About Her Friend Nick slid the IOU back into his wallet with a sly smile. With this piece of paper, he was confident this girl wouldn''t escape him in the future. The two chatted idly until the boat docked. Chapter 958: Kneeling Apology Every word Karen spoke felt like a de slicing into Irene''s heart. Karen had sold her for ten thousand dors-sold her, as if she were an object, not a person. "I still think you went to Chapter 959: A Rain of Money Karen''s face twisted with fury as she red at Irene, who responded with a cold smirk. "All I asked was for you to kneel and apologize," Irene said sharply. "Is that worse than you druggin Chapter 960: You Maniac Irene was in a great mood. If it were up to her, she could rent a ce all by herself. The apartment she had found was a two-bedroom, one-living-room setup. She could even share it with another Chapter 961: The Luxurious Villa This was the most expensive area in the city. Especially this neighborhood-every inch ofnd was worth gold. Even renting a bathroom here wouldn''t cost less than five hundred dors a month, ri Chapter 962: Mr. S Kevin looked at Irene. Such a beautiful college student-it was no wonder some man had fallen for her. But if that man was so wealthy, why didn''t he pursue her directly? Why resort to such tricks? Chapter 963: You’re Fired Nick stared at the smiling cat on his phone for a long moment, grinning like a fool. The driver caught his expression through the rearview mirror and was stunned. Was he dreaming? Nick was smilin Chapter 964: The Perverse Miss Hampton Miss Hampton nced at Irene coldly. "What sry? I don''t know what you''re talking about." "Miss Hampton, I worked three weekends this month-that''s six extra days-and with the furniture c Chapter 965: Reckless Slander The general manager quickly responded, "It seems someone is causing trouble in the furniture section. Young Master Coleman, please hold on, I''ll have them removed immediately so they won''t distur Chapter 966: Don’t Cry, I’m Here Miss Hampton spoke with fervor. What''s a woman''s greatest fear? It''s having her reputation destroyed. Even in the 21st century, where society is far more open than in the past, it''s hardly Chapter 967: My Woman The bystanders couldn''t keep up with the rapidly escting events. Miss Hampton was already second-guessing herself. "I... I only heard about it," she stammered. "Heard about it? You Chapter 968: A Perilous Lunch Irene held her hard-earned paycheck in her hands, her emotions a swirling mixture of relief and guilt. Seeing Richard''s face covered in bruises, she couldn''t help but feel responsible. Even thoug Chapter 969: You Need to Start Getting Used to It Irene stared at the table full of dishes. Each one was exquisitely prepared. Back when she worked as a waitress, she could only admire such meals from afar, drooling silently. Tonight, for the fi Chapter 970: Asking for Money Irene thought about dipping meat skewers into the boiling, spicy broth, the tangy heat tingling her tongue. The mere thought made her mouth water, and suddenly, the world seemed brighter. S Chapter 971: The Dealer Every time Irene refused her, her mother would always say something to guilt-trip her, leaving Irene feeling helpless. "Mom, you know I''d never abandon you, but where am I supposed to find Chapter 972: The Adult World He had never known Mara''s true identity. Every time Mara appeared before him, she removed her makeup, revealing a youthful and innocent face. That was the one and only time Irene saw Mara I Chapter 973: Keep Your Mouth Shut Shea began teaching Irene the basics of being a dealer. Although Irene had never handled cards before, Shea''s exnations quickly sparked her interest. "Are you sure you haven''t yed car Chapter 974: I’ll Protect You After finishing their meal, Irene tidied up the dishes. Shea went back to her room for a nap, while Irene practiced diligently on her own. By the time she had dinner ready, Shea had woken up. Chapter 975: Casino Encounters Irene quickly extended her hand for a handshake. "Hello, I''m Irene, Irene Kohrs." "Miss Kohrs, is this your first time here? You look unfamiliar," the man said with a polite smile. "Y Chapter 976: The New Girl In the backseat of the taxi, Irene nced over her shoulder. The entrance of the casino was bustling with men and women who had just finished their shifts. They surrounded Shea like stars orbiti Chapter 977: He Is S "Though more people are gathering around her, she''s still losing. The more people join, the worse it gets." Shea smiled faintly. "Hammond, when did you be so impatient? Even if you don'' Chapter 978: I Did It On Purpose The illusion before Nick''s eyes faded, reced by a radiant smile that felt as warm and bright as the sun. "Lost in thought again?" "It''s nothing. Let''s eat." "Sure! Try it out Chapter 979: All Lost Shea nced at Irene, who was dressed up meticulously. Irene seemed ufortable in her outfit, walking with her head down, tugging at the hem of her short dress with every step as if it was le Chapter 980: Both Hands Crippled Irene calmly collected all her chips. Gambling, after all, was about maintaining a clear mindset. Unknowingly, arge pile of chips had umted by her side. "Well, looks like you''ve ha Chapter 981: It’s Only Right That I Take Care of You Irene was cradled in Nick''s arms as they stepped into the golden, gleaming elevator. Shea had mentioned before-only one person had the privilege of using this elevator, and that person was the ca Chapter 982: Not Everyone Can Mess With Him Seeing the alluring girl right in front of him, yet unable to touch her, was a kind of torment he hadn''t experienced before. Forcing himself on her, like he had almost done earlier, wasn''t the is Chapter 983: I Want to Kiss You Shea heard a familiar voice inside. It sounded like the little girl''s voice. That couldn''t be possible, though. She had left early in the morning and would never appear in a ce like this. Chapter 984: Wasting Treasures Irene''s big, fluttering eyes radiated innocence, drawing Nick in even further. Gently lifting her, he carried her back to the bed. The memory of that night had haunted Nick for countless ev Chapter 985: I Won’t Be Your Woman Nick locked eyes with Irene''s fiery gaze. The little woman was clearly furious-this tactic worked perfectly. "Eating alone is truly lonely..." Nick sighed softly, though his hands didn''t stop Chapter 986: I’ve Set My Eyes on You Nick nced in the direction she had gone. It wasn''t a bus stop-where was she nning to go? Hadn''t she just said she was heading home? "Are you sure you didn''t see wrong?" "Mr. Col Chapter 987: Promise Me Irene nestled in his arms. Despite the heavy rain pouring from the sky, she felt an inexplicable warmth. Nick carried her back into the room. "You''re soaked. Take a hot shower first, so you Chapter 988: Who Told You to Change How You Address Me Irene was a bit surprised by their attitude toward her. She quickly extended her hand toward Ivan Krukov. "I''m Irene." Before her hand could touch Ivan''s, Nick pulled it back. "Nick, Chapter 989: I Won’t Bless Them Such a mistake was something even a rookie wouldn''t make, let alone her-the ace of the casino. After working here for so many years, this was Shea''s first blunder. Nick valued the professio Chapter 990: Sleeping Peacefully With You Nick took Irene to the underground garage. To her surprise, there were no drivers or bodyguards in sight. "Huh, don''t you usually have a whole entourage when you go out? Are you driving you Chapter 991: Buying Her Clothes Nick''s eating habits had always been erratic, with breakfast being almost non-existent in his daily routine. That morning, Irene had prepared a hearty breakfast for him. The ingredients mig Chapter 992: Temptation Irene stared at the bag in Nick''s hand, dumbfounded. "Why did you buy so many clothes?" she eximed. She had assumed they were just purchasing the two dresses she had tried on earlier. " Chapter 993: Then Love Forever In this tender moment, Irene found it impossible to resist him. She had long understood her feelings for Nick. If she hadn''t seen that brief hesitation in his eyes at the casino, she might have a Chapter 994: Our Home The room''s design and dcor had all been arranged by Nick in the past, based on L''s preferences. But now, it was his and Irene''s home, and he didn''t want anything from that person to linger he Chapter 995 - Who Dares Touch Her Irene couldn''t understand what she had done to provoke him, to make him speak such harsh words. "Jonathan Page, we have no grievances between us. Why are you saying such things to me?" Chapter 996: What to Settle With Irene couldn''t believe the man had actually taken Jonathan Page away. Her heart wasn''t filled with joy; instead, a trace of worry lingered. Was it worth it for Nick to offend others for her Chapter 997: The Arrogant Mr. Coleman Christopher Page stared at the young man in front of him. Despite his age, the boy''s expression carried not even a hint of fear or respect. Does he not know who I am? Impossible. He must ha Chapter 998: The Fall of the Page Family Irene had just finished freshening up in the vi and prepared a warm ss of milk for Nick. She had noticed that his stomach wasn''t in the best condition, likely due to years of neglecting his Chapter 999: Doesnt Your Conscience Hurt? Nick gently tapped the tip of her nose. "Alright, I''ll wait for your grand feast. Good luck." Irene suddenly thought of something. "Nick, I don''t want to go through security. The security s Chapter 1000: Begging for Mercy Mr. Page had always believed he could control everything, but hearing Nick''s words, he realized how naive he had been. The real power was standing right in front of him-Nick was the truly f Chapter 1001: Who Matters More Right before her eyes, the two of them were so openly affectionate. Nick, who used to hate speaking even a word, let alone showing public disys of affection, now acted as though he was apl Chapter 1002: Going Home Irene frowned. "Mom, didn''t you say earlier that it was going to be a major surgery, even life-threatening? Howe it''s now a minor surgery?" "Oh, it''s not up to me, it''s the doctors who Chapter 1003: Fukuyama Lila Who still sends letters these days? Nick found it amusing as he epted the envelope and examined it closely. There was no writing on the envelope. Inside was a postcard with an imag Chapter 1004: She’s Just My Substitute Her words were filled with emotion, trembling with sincerity, but Nick''s hands shook violently as he heard them. "Is this your new way of manipting people? What do you want from me this Chapter 1005: A Strange Family "What is this stuff?" Nick had already suspected something was wrong with the white mist. It was colorless and odorless, making it hard to determine what kind of drug it was at first nce. Chapter 1006: I Can Teach You Last year, Irene didn''t even return home for the New Year. She had been working tirelessly to earn enough money to pay for Kevin''s tuition. Those part-time jobs during the holiday season offered Chapter 1007: She Seduced Me Irene woke up abruptly, startled to see a man standing by her bed. "What are you doing here?" she demanded. "What do you think I''m doing? A man and a woman alone in a room-what else c Chapter 1008: The Blind Date Irene stared at the ss of in water in front of her. Though she disliked the people at the table, her mother''s presence restrained her from showing it openly. "Mom, I''m not feeling wel Chapter 1009: My Name is Julian Barnet Irene was dragged away by four men. Without Nick by her side, she was terrified. What could she do now? She didn''t even have her phone with her. Fear consumed her, and as soon as they exited the Chapter 1010: You Lost At the hotel, Ireney in a bathtub filled with hot water. Julian had called a doctor to assess her condition. The doctor exined, "There''s no specific antidote for this drug. Either it'' Chapter 1011: A Scumbag is Still a Scumbag An hour-old message caught Nick''s attention, and it hit him like a punch to the gut. Without hesitation, he dialed the number. The phone rang for what felt like an eternity before it was finally Chapter 1012: Nick’s Fury When Nick turned to look at him, Julian had already turned away, ready to leave. Nick felt a deep stir in his heart. This man had saved Irene''s life, even donating blood to her during a cri Chapter 1013: The Greed of the Human Heart Irene had run away, and it was a devastating blow for both Chloe and Patrick. Chloe and Patrick were on the verge of losing their minds. This wasn''t just a matter of returning the deposit-i Chapter 1014: They All Must Die At the doorway stood a man, as if descended from the heavens. His strikingly handsome face was something they had only seen on television. Could he be a celebrity? Behind him were several m Chapter 1015: I Want Your Life Too Before Nick could say anything, Patrick had already rushed to seek refuge with Ben Marwick, recounting the situation with exaggerated details. He conveniently left out his own misdeeds, painting Chapter 1016: This Is Hell The bodyguards hadn''t seen Mr. Coleman in action for a long time. Whenever they did, he never failed to astonish them. If they hadn''t witnessed it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t have believed Chapter 1017: The Handsome Soldier The fighter in the ring had lost all sense of control. Patrick was soon knocked unconscious, only to be revived by the attending doctor and subjected to yet another round of torment. Awake, Chapter 1018: I’m Here, Don’t Be Afraid Nick had once been one of them. He knew better than anyone what their days were like-living amidst a storm of bullets, licking blood from the edge of a knife. Every mission carried the poss Chapter 1019: She Wasnt Their Daughter Irene was stunned, her voice trembling as she uttered the word: "Boss, you''re the big boss? Oh my god!" Even though she didn''t fully understand the implications, she knew one thing for sure Chapter 1020: Ultimate Torment A group of men suddenly surrounded Irene, creating an imprable wall around her, as if she were protected by an unbreakable fortress. Their presence was intimidating, their expressions fierce Chapter 1021: Severed Mother-Daughter Bond Nick''s whipnded again and again, giving Chloe no room to catch her breath. Theshes weren''t fatal, but the burning pain coursing through her body made her wish for an end that wouldn''te. Chapter 1022: Searching for Clues Back in the car, Irene remained silent, her gaze fixed on the passing scenery. Nick, feeling her sorrow, gently pulled her into his arms. "Don''t be sad anymore. Someone like that doesn''t deserve Chapter 1023: Getting Close to Him The next morning, Irene woke up early. As soon as she stirred, Nick opened his eyes. "You''re up so early? Can''t sleep a bit longer?" he asked. "Nick, I couldn''t sleep. Let''s get up an Chapter 1024: I’ll Go Flirt with Other Men Irene had no idea what kind of n Shea was hatching. She continued working as a dealer on the third floor, while Nick stayed in his room, handling contracts and documents from variouspanies Chapter 1025: Old Friends Nick reluctantly pulled Irene into his arms. "I really can''t say no to you." "Then promise me you''ll never hurt me!" "Fool, of course, I wouldn''t. No matter who else in this world I m Chapter 1026: A Calculating Woman Irene had always been under Nick''s protection, so she had no clue what had happened afterward. "I''m working as a dealer at a casino. After all, students like me who haven''t graduated yet ar Chapter 1027: I Have a Cleanliness Obsession Nick listened calmly as Shea detailed Irene''s ws, never interrupting her. When she finally paused, he asked gracefully, "Are you done?" Shea was momentarily stunned. Why wasn''t Nic Chapter 1028: A Twisted Love Triangle Irene felt increasingly agitated as the car sped down the highway. Normally, she was a person of great patience, rarely angered by anything. But today, her frustration bubbled over. "Colin, Chapter 1029: Held Hostage The real estate market had been in turmoil recently, and for college students yet to graduate, buying a home seemed like an impossible dream. Colin and Renita, both from modest backgrounds, found Chapter 1030: Nicks Past It was a voice so captivating, like a cup of warm milk tea, gentle yet carrying a trace of sweetness. But to Irene''s ears, it had a subtle edge of threat. She stared at the camera. "Who are Chapter 1031: You Are Here, And Thats Enough Even though Irene had never experienced such a scene firsthand, the woman''s description alone painted a deste and heartbreaking picture. Perhaps none of those people ever understood why Chapter 1032: You Are My Nick Nick gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. "Don''t cry, my dear. Let''s go home." "Mm, let''s go home." At that moment, nothing felt warmer than Nick''s simple words, "Let'' Chapter 1033: You’re All I Have From that day onward, no one mentioned the events of the past again. Nick treated Irene with even greater care and devotion, attending to her every need. The more happiness Irene felt, the Chapter 1034: Psychological Guidance Nick took Irene to see a psychologist for counseling. Fortunately, it wasn''t anything major, but psychological issues can be tricky. If addressed in time, they flow away like a small Chapter 1035: The Anniversary Celebration There was only one day left until the anniversary celebration, and Irene was both excited and nervous. She had never attended such a grand event before, and the thought of making a mistake and em Chapter 1036: A Surprise or a Shock "Mr. Coleman, is this about some major life event?" "It seems to be good news, right, Mr. Coleman?" Nick smiled faintly as the music in the room shifted to a romantic melody. From abo Chapter 1037: The Child Is Gone Irene fell from the stage under everyone''s watchful eyes. Nick could have caught her with his quick reflexes, but L stepped in, blocking his way. As Irene hit the ground, chaos erupted. Chapter 1038: You Can’t Bear to Kill Me Nick''s heart clenched. In that instant, it felt as though a thunderp had struck directly on his head. Irene had called him filthy. Julian pulled him aside with a firm grip. "It see Chapter 1039: A Frenzied Revenge Nick hadn''t lost his mind. On the contrary, he was more lucid at this moment than ever before. Never had he been this calm, this rational, and this determined to exact revenge on L. He t Chapter 1040: I Hate You Irene had never seen Nick so anxious and panicked before. He was desperate to prove something, but she no longer needed any exnations. For Irene, the most important thing had already been lost Chapter 1041: Stay Tonight Nick was as gentle and caring as ever-no, he was even more attentive than before. For over a month, he had meticulously taken care of Irene, never once stepping foot in the casino. Every da Chapter 1042: Cousin, I’m Taking You Home Last night, Nick tried to kiss Irene several times, but she kept dodging him. He felt a little dejected. He quickly reminded himself not to rush things. Irene was still upset with him. He w Chapter 1043: I Finally Have a Family For the first time, someone other than Nick said to her, "Wee home." Returning home had a new meaning now. Irene once thought she had no family, but this man who had been helping her al Chapter 1044: I Won’t Go Back Irene kept flipping through the pages. Toward the end, the album was filled with her photographs, most of them clearly taken in secret. "Does she like you?" "She doesn''t know I like h Chapter 1045: I Am Her Boyfriend A stranger suddenly barged into the house. At first, everyone thought he was a terrorist-but this "terrorist" was, admittedly, a little handsome. And he seemed to be here for Irene. So, no Chapter 1046: Were Even Now Nick looked at Irene. "Irene, no matter where you are, I want to be with you. Please, give me another chance." Irene gazed at the man she had once loved deeply. "Nick, I''ve already said eve Chapter 1047: She Became a Different Person After months of therapy, Irene finally felt a sense of calm. She was ready to start moving on from the past. Nick had always been nearby, watching over her. As long as she saw him every day Chapter 1048: Long Time No See Back then, Irene had urged him to pursue Aurora sooner. But Julian, feeling unprepared, decided to wait until Little Bunny grew up a bit more. Never in his wildest dreams did he expect that Chapter 1049: Settling Down Nick stood silently to the side, observing Irene. The woman before him bore no trace of her former self from any angle. Her transformation was not just external but extended to her demeanor as we Chapter 1050: Opening a Bar Irene was never one to meddle in others'' personal lives, but since Karen insisted on provoking her, there was no need to hold back. "I''m making things up? Weren''t you clinging to his arm, c Chapter 1051: Im Finding a Man When Irene decided to open a bar, she wasted no time. Within days, it was up and running. Nick tried to talk her out of it, but she refused to listen. Left with no choice, he stood by her side, e Chapter 1052: Nick Went Mad for You He couldn''t remember how long it had been since hest kissed her. The moment his lips touched hers, all the memories came rushing back. Irene used to be so innocent and pure. Even now, he Chapter 1053: Do You Have a Screw Loose? Irene was utterly spent, her energy drained, while Nick seemed as vigorous as ever. "Baby, still thinking of running away?" he teased. "Nick, you''re a damn lunatic," Irene rasped, her Chapter 1054: The Game of Life and Death Robert Robinson looked at Irene with a hint of concern. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to bring up something that might upset you." "It''s fine. It''s all in the past, long gone," Irene replied wi Chapter 1055 - Let It Go Nick was exasperated. "I wish I knew where she went." "Why would Irene leave again out of the blue?" Julian had thought that with more time, Nick and Irene would have reconciled. Inst Chapter 1056: Please Help Me A few men stood outside, with the one in the middle leaning against the car, hands in his pockets. Under the dim light, his face appeared particrly cold. Mr. Warden had once had the misf Chapter 1057: I Won’t Let You Off This was the first time Irene heard any news about Nick since her return to the country. She had assumed that the reason Julian never mentioned him was because Nick had long since married and sta Chapter 1058: Not Interested in You Hearing her angry and exasperated voice, Nick couldn''t help but chuckle. He could imagine the look on the little woman''s face at that very moment. "Irene, I helped you again. How are you go Chapter 1059: A Sharp Tongue, a Soft Heart Irene, acting on impulse, rubbed her aching waist and snapped, "Nick, you''re the worst! You said you didn''t have feelings for me!" She shoved his hand away from her waist. "You were s Chapter 1060: Missing You "What happened? Speak slowly. Don''t rush. What''s wrong with Aurora?" Nick''s voice startled Irene awake. Hearing his anxious tone, Irene immediately became alert. "Don''t worry, I''ll ar Chapter 1061: Hurry Up and Have a Baby The baby was the knot in their hearts. If not for the matter of the baby, Irene wouldn''t have taken so long to forgive Nick. "Irene, when you heard the gunshot, you knew it was dangerous bu Chapter 1062: Meeting the Family Julian had found Aurora, and Nick and Irene had reconciled as well. Irene nestled in Nick''s arms, listening to the unfamiliar sounds of insects chirping in the mountain wilderness. "Nick, i Chapter 1063: Will You Marry Me? This way of getting along put Irene at ease. The barriers between them were gone. Returning to the Ba family home, Le nced over Irene''s shoulder. "Huh? Why are you alone? Where''s Chapter 1064: I Do Years ago, Nick had meticulously nned a proposal, but that proposal had ended up causing Irene more pain than joy. This time, he didn''t n anything extravagant. To him, ceremonies didn Chapter 1065: Asher’s Story Her name was Joyce Ba. Aurora had chosen this name, hoping that she would grow up healthy and happy every day. And indeed, Joyce lived up to that wish-she had been smiling since the day she w Chapter 1066: Two Little Mischiefs Joyce and Aveline were like day and night-one lively and curious, the other calm andposed. Joyce was perpetually fascinated by everything around her. If, in one moment, she felt guilty for tr Chapter 1067: You’re Too Good to Me When Joyce reached school age, Aurora and Julian nned to take her and Asher back to Clothville for school. However, Joyce stubbornly refused to leave. In the end, she convinced Aurora to let h Chapter 1068: Indulgence Megan Bartlett prepared an entire table of dishes, only for the evening to end with Joyce burning her tongue. Asher focused entirely on Joyce, forgetting to eat himself. By the time he fini Chapter 1069: The Amusement Park Megan had settled into Asher''s home, fussing over him every day and trying every possible way to get closer to him. However, ever since the night she had taken the initiative to seduce him, Asher Chapter 1070: I Want to Sleep with You When Megan arrived home, she caught sight of her ruined makeup in the mirror. It was a mess, her face pale as snow. With her disheveled hair, she looked more like a ghost than her usualposed Chapter 1071: He Should Find a Woman Although Joyce often used to sleep with him in the past, back then, she was just a little girl. Now, that little girl had grown into a young woman, and Asher couldn''t treat her the same way Chapter 1072: A Strange Relationship Both women''s gazes were fixed on him, especially Joyce''s piercing eyes. He had been with her for so many years; if he still couldn''t tell whether her smile was genuine or not, he''d truly be Chapter 1073: I Will Always Spoil You Asher reached out to touch Joyce''s forehead, only to find it burning hot. Damn it, Joyce had a fever. "Joyce, Joyce," he called her name softly. She struggled to open her eyes and looked up Chapter 1074: A Little Mischief Joyce looked at Asher, her pale little face flushing with a faint blush. "Ashy, I''m certain-I''ll never leave you in this lifetime," she said softly. "Silly girl, you''re still young. Y Chapter 1075: Leaving Joyce savored the sweet kiss as if she had stolen a rare treasure. Her lips lingered, soft and deliberate, until she noticed Asher''s eyshes twitch faintly. If she left now, it would only raise Chapter 1076: Never Again Asher searched every ce Joyce usually liked to go. "Joyce, where are you?" he called out. The rain poured down, soaking himpletely, but he didn''t care. "Joyce... Joyce..." Chapter 1077: Ill Take Care of You The moment Joyce''s fingertips touched Asher''s sun-kissed skin, her face flushed a deep red. Though she often clung to Asher, they had never shared such intimate contact before. The sensatio Chapter 1078: Asher, I Love You Joyce draped a coat over him and held his hand as they went out to dine. When Asher saw the table full of dishes, he was a little surprised. Megan being able to prepare a full table of delicious The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1079: I’m Leaving These words struck Asher like a bolt from the blue. He was utterly speechless, unable to find his voice. "What... What did you just say?" he stammered. "Asher, I''ve loved you. I''ve lo Chapter 1080: What Do You Want? The day he had tried to drive her away, Joyce had reacted so intensely. Yet today, she brought up leaving on her own. She didn''t even pack a single suitcase. She was leaving just like that. Chapter 1081: The Big Jerk He didn''t know what to do or how to feel. "Sorry, I''m just in a bad mood." Mariam Maxwell noticed something was off about him and softened her tone. "Asher, has something happened at Chapter 1082: The Privilege of Being Loved If Joyce had once been the formidable obstacle standing between her and Asher, her departure had brought Mariam Maxwell a rare sense of rity and brightness. But today, with Joyce reappearing i The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1083: You Have to Take Responsibility Joyce wrapped her arms around Asher''s neck. Though she''d done this countless times since they were young, this time felt different. The water from the shower fell over them like rain, soaki Chapter 1084: Where Did Everyone Go? Aurora noticed a change in Asher''s tone-itcked its usual ease. "What''s wrong? Haven''t been in a good moodtely?" "Just busy with work. What made you call me out of the blue?" "Is Chapter 1085: He and You Are Impossible Asher had always been strict; his office was never left unattended by secretaries. Could it be that today, like her, they had all skipped work? Well, so be it. As long as Ashy was here, not Chapter 1086: I’m Not Leaving Although Joyce had often been close to Asher in front of others before, there had never been any guilt on Asher''s part. But now, he felt uneasy, unable to even meet Aurora''s gaze directly. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1087: Wait Until I Grow Up Joyce''s words left Asher stunned. The notion of sharing a bed with her was enough to make him sit bolt upright. "Joyce, I''ve told you before-we should maintain the rtionship we''ve always Chapter 1088: Is There Room to Refuse? Joyce hadn''t slept the whole flight. She noticed the man beside her suddenly wake up, sitting upright as if startled from a nightmare. "Ashy, did you have a bad dream?" she asked softly. Chapter 1089: The Decision Joyce, much like Aveline, had always been opinionated and rational from a young age. She approached every decision with careful analysis, and once her mind was made up, she never wavered. A Chapter 1090: The Promise After saying goodbye to Hughes, Joyce turned and got back into Asher''s car. She could feel Hughes watching her, but she deliberately chose not to look back. Since she couldn''t give him the The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1091: Life in Milan Joyce had left. Tina watched Asher''s reddened eyes and fully understood his pain. "That child has been close to you since she was little. Suddenly losing her feels like a piece of your heart has Chapter 1092: Longing to the Bone Aurora and Julian would visit her from time to time, both marveling at the changes in her. "Is this still the little troublemaker from our family?" Julian teased. "Daddy, are you remi Chapter 1093: Lean Pork Congee Joyce chuckled to herself, thinking she must have been dreaming again. Over the years, she often dreamed of Asher. Sometimes, she felt as if he were nearby, watching her. But whenever she t Chapter 1094: The Syndrome of Love Annie never imagined that the always cheerful Joyce carried such a heavy burden. "Joyce, you''ll definitely end up with your uncle. I believe in it." "I believe it too," Joyce said, her voic The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1095: Surprise Asher woke from his dream, a smile lingering on his lips. Joyce was still nestled in his arms, sleeping soundly like a child. The little girl who once promised, in her innocent voice, that Chapter 1096: I’ll Be Good to You for a Lifetime He looked as though he had reimed his most precious treasure, so overjoyed he didn''t know what to do. He wanted to hold her but feared waking her. Wanted to kiss her but worried he might Chapter 1097: I’ll Cling to You for a Lifetime Asher stood at a distance, watching the family reunite. In the past, he had been just as close to them, but ever since Joyce left, he had drifted apart. It wasn''t that he wanted to; it was simply Chapter 1098: Please Let Us Be Although Joyce often teased Asher in the past, when Asher finally got serious, she realized just how foolish she had been! She didn''t have the strength to get out of bed until the afternoon The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1099: A Daughter Grown, Hard to Keep Julian had always assumed Joyce was the victim in this situation, but her words left him utterly stunned. "What are you talking about? Joyce, have you lost your mind?" "No, Daddy, I h Chapter 1100: The End Today was the day Joyce had been waiting for-the culmination of years of anticipation, finally leading to a perfect ending. She had been too excited to sleep the night before and rose early Chapter 1101: Jarrels Story On a pitch-ck night, thunder rumbled and lightning tore through the skies as torrential rain poured without mercy. Near the edge of a cliff, an overturned cary in ruin. From the wreck Chapter 1102: I Want Money Thest time, she left before he woke up,pletely unaware that such a scene would unfold. She had experienced the man''s ruthlessness before, but never had it been inflicted on her body The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1103: Woman, I’m Hungry This was the real reason she hade all this way to save Jarrel. At this moment, Jarrel exuded an icy, bone-chilling aura. Who had leaked the news about his development of the new system? Chapter 1104: Take Her Along A flush of red crept from her ears down to her neck, and her small face turned uncontrobly crimson. "Let me go." Behind her stood the man she had secretly loved for three years. Th Chapter 1105: Absolutely Awful Westroot Garden. Susie woke up in a luxurious king-sized bed. The first thing she saw was a uniquely designed ck crystal chandelier. Her gaze swept around the room, which was domin Chapter 1106: The So-Called Clean Freak Jarrel''s icy demeanor enveloped the room. That kiss in the cave had been his first. She was the only woman he had ever kissed, and yet she dared to criticize his technique! "Have you kissed The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1107: She Helped Him Clean His Body She exhaled deeply, thinking she could finally rx, but then the devil''s voice rang out again: "Come over and help me clean my body." Had her rebirth been for the sole purpose of be Chapter 1108: Seduction and Escape Susie, who had always been on the defensive, suddenly took the initiative. Her long legs wrapped around the man''s waist, and her snowy arms slid around Jarrel''s neck. Her voice, soft and bewitchi The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1109: Is She Becoming a Maid? Susie stared at therge hand extended toward her. Once upon a time, she dreamed of holding his hand, just like an ordinary couple. But that was only her extravagant wish. Even when they were en Chapter 1110: Tidying Her Up Susie hurriedly prepared the coffee, fumbling a bit as she worked. Once the aromatic brew was ready, she carried it to Jarrel. He sat intently focused on a screen filled with lines of code, his s Chapter 1111: The Langdon Family, I’m Back Susie wore a light blue strapless cocktail dress with a simple yet elegant design that perfectly entuated her wless figure. Her naturally fair and delicate skin seemed to glow, as one of th Chapter 1112: She Is My Woman Jarrel followed the old master into the study, while the others encircled her. Most of those present were members of the Langdon family. The Langdon and Ba families had been engaged for The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1113: Pretending to Be Innocent Susie stood up on her own. Her hand was injured, not her legs-there was no need for anyone''s support. Riston Ba retracted his hand and stepped aside, watching with interest to see how t Chapter 1114: A Resounding Victory Sierra never imagined that Riston Ba would take the side of that woman. Susie found it even more peculiar. His exnation was clearly fabricated-iming Sierra had identally bumped Chapter 1115: Be My Woman Susie was stopped at therge iron gate. The guard, eyes sharp and unyielding, stated firmly, "The young master said no one is allowed to leave." Frustrated, Susie kicked the gate. How cou Chapter 1116: I’m Only After Money In her previous life, she had loved him to the point of madness. Forget about earning his love-just gaining his attention would have been more than enough. Now, they had barely known each o The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1117: Waiting for You to Cancel the Engagement Susie''s face flushed red with anger at Jarrel''s words. In her previous life, Jarrel had always treated her with a cold and distant attitude, never showing the shameless side he disyed now. Chapter 1118: Give Me an Answer Susie stared coldly at Jarrel, thinking to herself that when his so-called "true love" showed up, he''d surely lose the nerve to say such things. In her mind, she''d alreadybeled him a heartless Chapter 1119: Don’t Leave Ahead of her, a man was walking step by step toward the edge of theke. He was so close to the water, yet he didn''t stop. Instead, he seemed intent on stepping into theke itself. Susie Chapter 1120: Are You the Devil? Susie nced at the unexpectedly eager Mr. Ba. In her memory, he was always aloof-a man who carried himself with an air of cold detachment. Asking him for help was unthinkable; he rarely eve The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1121: The Unexpected Encounter Susie stood by the sink, staring nkly at the running water. What was she doing? Was this really her purpose after being reborn-to be someone''s caretaker? She tried convincing herself Chapter 1122: Walking on Two Boats When Miles Carson arrived with such a woman, she already had an inkling of what was going on. But she was smart-she didn''t react like other women with shouting and drama. From her calm expr Chapter 1123: Leave Me Alone Jarrel looked at the woman in his arms. Her eyes were tightly shut, and her brows furrowed in distress. She looked utterly vulnerable. ncing at the delicate curve outlined by her straple Chapter 1124: A Pair of Scorned Lovers The car slowed to a stop by the roadside. Susie struggled to open her eyes, adjusting to the blinding light. After a moment, she finally recognized the driver. Miles Carson? Why was h The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1125: Who Are You Really? Jarrel stood silent, his icy gaze piercing the air. "Jarrel, just leave. I won''t go back with you," Susie stammered, her voice trembling. She had never expected him to appear so suddenly, I Chapter 1126: The Big Pig-headed Man Susie wanted to p this man hard. Ignoring the doubt in Susie''s eyes, Jarrel stripped off his clothes without hesitation. "Master, it''s your father on the phone." "Get out!" Chapter 1127: Reclaiming Everything "Sierra, the man across from that woman... he looks like Miles Carson." Ada, who had a thorough understanding of the heirs to these prominent families, immediately recognized him. What she Chapter 1128: Hargrove "Do you think our master is someone you can meet whenever you like? Who is Susie? Never heard of her. Get lost!" Susie didn''t get angry. Instead, she smiled and calmly took out her phone, d The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1129: The Man of Questionable Character As Susie anticipated, her grandfather, Hargrove, truly showed her his vish affection." The room prepared for her was on the second floor-cold, remote, and neglected. "Susie, this i Chapter 1130: All Sold to Him The atmosphere was tense. Susie had long anticipated that Ada would try to embarrass her in front of everyone, but she hadn''t expected her to nitpick about this particr matter. Kyron''s r The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1131: The Day of the Kidnapping She just wanted to buy a pair of shoes. Who would have thought it could cause such unnecessary trouble? Susie was utterly exasperated. It was bad enough to deal with the cold stares and imp Chapter 1132: Your Life Belongs to Me "Maybe... they''re after me." Susie couldn''t help but tell the truth. After all, in her previous life, it was Ada who orchestrated her kidnapping. "Shut your mouth, woman. It doesn''t m The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1133: This Time, You Owe Me Susie didn''t want to die, and she certainly didn''t want to be humiliated by the man in front of her. There was only one way out. She remembered clearly that Austin had always been interested in A Chapter 1134: Even an Iceberg Can Act Spoiled Bickering had be a daily routine between them. Susie racked her brain but couldn''t figure out what had changed the once cold and aloof Jarrel, turning him into someone who bantered with her I Chapter 1135: A Stinging Pain A nurse rushed out of the operating room in a hurry, and Susie immediately stepped forward to ask. "How is he inside?" "Are you a family member of the patient? The patient has lost a Chapter 1136: You Forced Me Sierra watched in disbelief as Susie ignored her, and in a fit of fury, she charged forward. "You forced me to do this, you wretch!" Hearing the sound of rushing footsteps, Susie''s li The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1137: How Will You Pacify Me "Jarrel, why are you treating me like this? What''s so good about her?" Sierra stood hesitantly at the doorway, neither able to step forward nor retreat. Her gaze fixated on Jarrel, who was Chapter 1138: A Silent Loss "What kind of ridiculous rules are these?" Susie had lived under the Langdon family rules for a while now, a list of over a hundred strictures, none of which she had ever seen anyone actual Chapter 1139: A New Plan After the kidnapping, Susie finally experienced a rare period of peace. Hargrove, remaining a constant presence, refrained from making any overt moves against Georgina and her daughter in f Chapter 1140: I’ll Walk on My Own The contest between the two officially began the moment Susie stepped back into the Langdon family home. This time, however, things were different. Susie was no longer the hapless victim, e Chapter 1141: The Truth Revealed Susie watched as Hargrove ascended to the second floor, declining Reuben''s attempt to assist him. After hesitating for a moment, she followed him upstairs. Walking up beside him, she said, Chapter 1142: The Barnet Family’s Betrothal Gift The more Susie spoke this way, the more Hargrove felt he had been too indifferent to her in the past. In his eyes, Susie was actually a good child. She had spent years in the countryside, a Chapter 1143: Enrollment After the incident involving the admission letter, Susie didn''t see Georgina for a long time. Georgina had disappeared without warning. Ada didn''t mention her, Reuben didn''t bring her up, and Har Chapter 1144: Had Enough? Inside the car. Jarrel was never one to talk much. Since he stayed silent, Susie didn''t know what to say either. The atmosphere in the car quickly became awkward. In an attempt to lighten t Chapter 1145: Be My Girlfriend Susie stared in shock at the man in front of her. He had just eaten straight from her chopsticks without hesitation. "You..." "Not hungry anymore? Just looking at me fills you up?" Jarr The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1146: That Woman Susie''s heart was in turmoil as she met his earnest gaze. For a brief moment, she almost said yes. But the image of a face scorched by mes and Jarrel''s look of disgust shed through her mind Chapter 1147: No Way to Escape "Bonnie, you''ll spoil her like this," Reuben said, his tone cautious. Though he didn''t dare argue with his aunt, he was unwilling topromise. At his words, Bonnie mmed her chopsticks Chapter 1148: Preparing for the Banquet It was clear that Ada had no intention ofplying with Susie''s wishes. They had barely walked a few steps when a startled cry rang out. Ada fell to the ground, clutching her ankle and let Chapter 1149: The Center of Attention Susie left the studio early to pick up her gown. It wasn''t haute couture, nor was it the work of a renowned designer-just a creation by a young designer from the city. Susie knew that Chapter 1150: Come In and Sit "Why are you here?" It was evident that Jarrel had been drinking, his mood visibly sour. Susie didn''t want to engage with him. With a faint smile, she said, "I have something to do. I The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1151: Stay With Me Their eyes met, and the air seemed to freeze in that moment. Susie turned to look at Jarrel. "What is it?" "Stay," Jarrel said, rubbing his forehead, looking utterly exhausted. Chapter 1152: A New Stir Jarrel''s face darkened as he rose, ncing at Susie, who was rubbing her eyes as she sat up groggily. "Go back to sleep." He pulled her into his arms, seeing her dazed expression. "N Chapter 1153: A Pain Too Deep to Voice The people in the room turned toward the source of the sound. Susie narrowed her eyes, a chill growing in her heart. "Dad, Dad, wuu... wuu... wuu..." Ada burst into the room, so Chapter 1154: The Game Has Just Begun Even Reuben found himself disgusted with his daughter. After all, her actions were a stain on the Langdon family''s reputation. Bonnie swept her gaze across the room, trying to maintain her Chapter 1155: The Unexpected Shares Hargrove struck down hard, and Ada''s body went limp, copsing unconscious into Reuben''s arms. A stream of bright red blood trickled slowly from her head, shocking everyone around. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1156: Not Playing with Fools Dinner had just ended, and Bonnie ordered dessert to be served. As Susie was still eating, Reuben entered the room with his wife Georgina and their daughter Ada. Susie hadn''t even put down Chapter 1157: To Hell with Your “Sweetheart” At noon, Jarrel''s call came through. After hanging up, Susie hesitated about whether she should go. Before she could decide, Miles Carson called as well. He, too, wanted to have lunch Chapter 1158: The Secret Revealed Miles was visibly annoyed by Jarrel''s provocation. "Mr. Ba, don''t you think sitting there like that makes it difficult for Susie to eat? Isn''t that a bit ungentlemanly?" "Mr. Carson, th Chapter 1159: Pregnant? Without waiting for Susie to get up on her own, Jarrel leaned down and scooped her into his arms. She had been curled up for so long that one side of her body had gone numb and limp. Chapter 1160: Playing the Fool to Outsmart "Susie is back!" Bonnie was the first to see Susie, her eyes brimming with an uncontroble smile. "Grandpa, Grandma Bonnie, Dad." It was the first time Susie had called Reuben "Dad" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1161: The Child Must Go "It''s done," Hargrove said in a low voice. Ada trembled, her gaze falling on Georgina. "Dad, she''s still so young. Forcing her to get rid of this child will-" "Do it!" Hargrove'' Chapter 1162: The Ruse She changed her clothes and nced at the time-it was already past midnight. At this hour, her only option was to head to a hotel. Packing a few pieces of clothing, she had no intention of Chapter 1163: The Langdon Family Secret Susie''s eyes brimmed with tears, but she let out a softugh as she looked at Bonnie. "Bonnie, I really don''t want to live anymore. It''s too exhausting." "Child, you won''t have to feel thi Chapter 1164: Leaving the Langdon Family Susie raised her eyes, arching a brow with disbelief. "She''s pregnant-how can you be sure the baby is Reuben''s?" The young girl hesitated, as if making up her mind, then lowered her voice. Chapter 1165: Try Hitting Her "What do you mean? What score do you think we have to settle?" Before Ada could step forward, Susie abruptly turned around, shielding Bonnie behind her. For the past week, Susie had lived c The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1166: The Bass Family "Reuben, I''m in so much pain." Georgina clung to Reuben''s hand, biting her lip as her pale face drained of all color. If Susie hadn''t known she was faking, she might have actually believed Chapter 1167: What Must Come Will Come The Bass family had always been a powerful presence, exuding authority and prestige. However, when it came to raising Harvey, Mrs. Mandy Bass seemed to be excessively indulgent. Perhaps she Chapter 1168: Reluctant to Leave "I know you''re curious why I treat you this way, but let me just say this-I hope you''ll stay away from me." Susie''s voice was calm yet firm as she continued, "There are things I''m not telli Chapter 1169: The Boy from the Bass Family Divorce? Reuben must be dreaming. Georgina''s furious shout left Reuben''s face pale, then green, then red, his entire body trembling with anger. He pointed at Georgina but couldn''t utt Chapter 1170: Afraid of an Accidental Fire It was Susie''s first visit to the Bass family estate. The sprawling courtyardcked any exaggerated or ostentatious decorations, presenting itself as a traditional, ancient manor. It resembled t The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1171: The Accident She was terrified of losing her grandmother again, the one person who had truly cared for her. Fear consumed her, paralyzing her with dread. When the light finally broke through the chaos a Chapter 1172: She is Mrs. Barnet Ada clutched her designer bag, dressed head to toe in haute couture. Her makeup was immacte as she ran into Susie. Narrowing her eyes, she raised an eyebrow and sneered. "If you can''t wa Chapter 1173: Are You Jealous? "That sour smell... it must be jealousy. Can''t you smell it? How is it that I can sense such a strong whiff of it?" Jarrel looked at her confused expression and couldn''t help butugh. Chapter 1174: Winning Over the Bass Family "Dad, if you have something to say, just say it. Why call her back? Just seeing her annoys me." Adained, her tone sharp. Susie remained calm, her lips curling into a faint, moc Chapter 1175: I’ll Help You Enter the Langdon Family Susie knew that anything money could solve was no big deal. She met Miles in a private location. "The driver''s family lives here. It''s a crowded area, and theyout is quiteplica The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1176: Not As Beautiful As You "Take me back to school. There are still some things I need to handle. This girl will likely need your help for a while." Miles returned to his usual calm demeanor and nodded. On the Chapter 1177: I Can Afford You As she passed Jarrel, Susie felt a sudden sense of dread. Before she could react, he pulled her into his arms. Susie was slender, so light in his embrace that Jarrel frowned with displeasur Chapter 1178: Mr. Barnets Misfortune Ada turned around and realized her belt had indeede undone. Hearing Susie say she couldn''t help, she shot her an impatient re. "Useless country bumpkin, embarrassing. Hold this for m Chapter 1179: Stay Tonight For a moment, Susie''s mind went nk. By the time she came to her senses, she was nearly swept away by Jarrel''s relentless advances. Her legs weakened, and she cursed her fate silently. Chapter 1180: Better Off Dead "Miss Langdon, Mr. Ba has invited you to dinner this evening." The moment Susie heard this, her mood darkened. "Tell Mr. Ba I''m busy." "Mr. Ba said if Miss Langdon doesn''t The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1181: The Mysterious Woman Susie had always approached luxury goods pragmatically-only using them to deal with certain people or situations. Now, spending her own money made her feel a pang of reluctance. As th Chapter 1182: The Mistress Bears a Child Reuben flung the newspaper on the coffee table to the ground in a fit of rage. From a distance, Susie caught sight of the blurry photo. Her gaze remained icy as she replied coolly, "A myste Chapter 1183: The Death of a Friend Hana was a little nervous as she stepped closer to Reuben, bending down to y with the baby. The child, just out of the confinement period, could already see things clearly. Upon seeing i Chapter 1184: I’ll Be Good Jarrel didn''t speak, but he understood Susie''s meaning. He cupped her face in his hands, his deep eyes locking onto hers. "Susie, what happened? Maybe I can help you more." "No, it''s Chapter 1185: Bringing the Mistress into the Langdon Family Susie was led by Hana to visit the child. Although the baby was premature, he had been carefully nurtured afterward. Now, just over a month old, he looked no smaller than a full-term baby-p The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1186: The Beast In the car, Reuben''s previous aggression disappeared as he smiled and asked Susie about various mundane aspects of her life. Susie responded obediently, ying the part of a well-mannered Chapter 1187: Underfoot "Do you know how miserably she died? She was only eighteen, just a child,pletely innocent. Scum like you don''t deserve to live in this world." Susie''s eyes were bloodshot as her hand ti Chapter 1188: A Pleasant Collaboration Susie left school early in the morning and headed straight for thergest luxury mall in the city center. Wandering around aimlessly, she happened to run into Sierra Stephens. It had Chapter 1189: The Mysterious Man They mentioned breaking off the engagement. Breaking off the engagement? Was everyone in the Langdon family so happy about it? Susie was at a loss. "Susie, don''t you already kno Chapter 1190: One Million Susie furrowed her brows slightly but didn''t recklessly follow. Back at the Langdon family estate, as expected, Hana had returned. Georgina and Ada were also there, but unlike Hana, they we The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1191: Clouds of Suspicion "I don''t think an appointment is necessary," Susie said with a faint smile, raising her eyebrows as she nced behind the man. Standing there was Jarrel, his tall frame casting a shadow th Chapter 1192: A Shocking Secret On Friday, Jarrel''s productunch took ce as scheduled. Susie was invited as a guest, as was the entire Langdon family. To avoid any awkward encounters, Susie chose not to attend. Chapter 1193: Her Plan Susie couldn''t help but find it amusing. Her cousin, a girl who had once attended a vocational high school in town, had dropped out and spent her days idly following the town''s delinquents, drink Chapter 1194: Country Bumpkin It was only natural for Summer to move into the Langdon family home. She had never dreamed of living in such a grand house or eating such delicious food in her entire life. When Georg Chapter 1195: Envy, Jealousy, and Resentment Susie read the medical report twice. A heavy weight pressed against her chest, making it hard to breathe. "Susie, who is this Julie?" Miles asked, his voice tinged with curiosity. "My The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1196: The Emerald Necklace "Why don''t you wear all these clothes? Give me a few," Summerined, her tone tinged with envy. She grabbed a dress and prepared to try it on. Susie stood by, watching coldly, not both Chapter 1197: The Setup Ada didn''t go because, with her growing belly, she couldn''t appear in public so easily. Just before leaving, Reuben returned with Hana but insisted that Georgina take Hana along with her to Chapter 1198: A Public Disgrace Reuben''s cold-heartedness left no room for pity. Susie decided to deal ruthlessly with Georgina, this ungrateful traitor. The trained hound circled the banquet hall before returning to thei Chapter 1199: The Office Georgina was released from the detention center, but she hesitated to return home. The Langdon family was aware of her release, yet no one mentioned bringing her back. Ada had been de Chapter 1200: Don’t Touch Me "What kind of coffee do you like to drink?" The man spoke, his voice calm and steady. Susie listened, but her heart was already in turmoil. "I don''t like coffee," she replied, her voi The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1201: Sneaking Around "Yes, yes, it''s my fault, I lost my temper," Jarrel stammered, his frustration giving way to curiosity. "Susie, who was that man?" "He''s my friend''s cousin. I just happened to run into him, Chapter 1202: A Battle to the End Summer spent her days idly, selling stolen goods and staying out all night. A month after leaving home, Georgina returned to the Langdon family. Reuben rushed back upon hearing the ne Chapter 1203: You Are Nothing But a Snake When Susie arrived, she went straight to find Osrid Smith. Upon meeting, Osrid detailed the interrogation process of the previous night. "She won''t spill easily. We need to bring the witnes Chapter 1204: The Ungrateful Wretch An ungrateful wretch? Susie had grown ustomed to being called that. Her face was frosty, her gaze icy, as she stared at Evelin, the venomous snake in the room. "Getting bold, Chapter 1205: The Langdon Family Cant Tolerate You "Since you''re back, sign the divorce papers. The Langdon family can''t tolerate you, and neither can I." Reuben''s voice was cold, his words decisive. He had said all he needed to, and in his The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1206: Tonight’s Date Jarrel spoke simply and directly, but Susie could still detect the slur of alcohol in his voice. Drinking in the middle of the day? Had he forgotten about tonight''s banquet? "Where ar Chapter 1207: A Perfect Drama The Ba family''s banquet was grand and lively, bringing together nearly all the city''s elites. The highlight of the evening was the much-anticipated union between two powerful families. Chapter 1208: The Broken Engagement Jarrel turned towards the voice and froze. The figure he saw was too familiar-so familiar that he could describe every mole on her body. Yet, in this moment, she felt like a stranger. A sen Chapter 1209: Infamous The crowd turned their heads but refrained from intervening-after all, this was the Langdon family''s affair. Georgina was nearly dragged back to the Langdon estate, half-pulled and half-sho Chapter 1210: Im Here for My Share She stepped into the elevator and went straight to Jarrel''s office. Pushing the door open, she found Zara Goodman in a close conversation with him, their tones filled with intimacy and flirtation The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1211: Its All Because of You As the city lights began to glow, Susie stepped out of Jarrel''spany. While he was despicable and shameless, always trying to take advantage of her, their discussion about profit sharing had g Chapter 1212: No One Could Touch Her Ada always believed no one would ever uncover the truth about that man. As long as she kept silent and insisted it was Jarrel, no one could do anything to her. Susie, noticing Ada''s dazed I Chapter 1213: The Truth "Are you threatening me?" Reuben''s eyes were bloodshot, filled with unrestrained murderous intent. "If I don''t threaten you, how will I survive? Reuben, you turned your back on me and Chapter 1214: The Kidnapping Back in her room, Susie couldn''t hold back her tears any longer. She clutched her nket tightly, sobbing quietly into the night. The next morning, she got ready for school, but instead of Chapter 1215: He Arrived The bodyguards, being men, transitioned quickly from initial shock to calmposure. "How much did she pay you to kidnap me?" The uninjured bodyguard nced at Sierra Stephens, hesi The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1216: New Year The car rattled along the bumpy mountain road. Susie curled up in the passenger seat, utterly exhausted. "Jarrel, I didn''t mean to-I just..." Sierra Stephens tried to exin herself. S Chapter 1217: Oil "Middle East?" "The Middle East might be a bit chaotic, but with Jarrel there, you can rest assured," Reuben said with a smile. It was as if Jarrel''s presence alone could bring peace to the Chapter 1218: Little Dodo "Who could have sent them?" Susie asked in a low voice. Jarrel furrowed his brows slightly, pondering for a moment. "I''ve always had plenty of enemies. For someone to follow us all the way Chapter 1219: The Man is Dangerous Justin Ba suddenly found Susie looking strikingly simr to someone. A fleeting coldness shed across his otherwise calm and expressionless face. "What are you staring at, Just Chapter 1220: Did He Do Anything? Escape seemed impossible, and hope was faint. Susie had no means ofmunication and no way to contact the outside world. She had no idea if Jarrel was searching for her at that moment. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1221: The Contract "It doesn''t matter? I think it matters a lot to you. Otherwise, why would you ask such a thing? Let me tell you, everything that should or shouldn''t have been done is already done. Think whatever Chapter 1222: The New Agreement The new agreement felt like Jarrel''s shameless ploy to Susie. Nheless, since he was meticulous about legal rights, she decided not to argue with him over it. Because of the agreement, S The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1223: She’s Mine "This ve is mine. Name your price," Justin Ba said coldly, his gaze fixed on Susie, his face devoid of emotion. Others might not understand whaty beneath his calm mask, but Susie Chapter 1224: Divorce After several kidnappings, Susie felt drained and powerless. She realized she still knew too little about the ugliness of this world. Staying in Jarrel''s vi for less than a week, s The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1225: Cleaning House "I can''t do anything to her myself, of course. I don''t want to dirty my hands. Since she went through all the trouble to kidnap me, I might as well y along. After all, finding a good excuse to Chapter 1226: A Warning Reuben was seething with anger and frustration. If Georgina were taken away by Jarrel, he would undoubtedly find a way to force her to spill everything. Once that happened, all of Reuben''s The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1227: Leave It to Me The next morning, Susie was taken to a remote vi on the outskirts of the city by Jarrel''s men. In the vi, Ada and Georgina were locked in separate rooms, unaware of each other''s prese Chapter 1228: A Pawn "I can help you, but..." "But?" Susie smelled calction in the air. Her cold eyes narrowed as she watched Justin Ba''s lips curve into a faint smile, waiting for his next w Chapter 1229: Ruthless and Cold-blooded At the street corner. Susie exhaled deeply, a faint smile forming on her lips. Knowing exactly what Reuben was nning, she felt a sense of relief. She was no longer worried about hi Chapter 1230: We Owe You a Favor Reuben and Jarrel didn''t see Margaret. Only Susie caught a glimpse of the hem of her skirt disappearing outside the door. Margaret had promised to help Susie. If she didn''t show up now, she would Chapter 1231: Godfather "What did you do to the Bass family?" Susie''s eyes flickered with a sharp glint. She had spent a long time trying to figure out what Ada might have done, yet there wasn''t a single cluei Chapter 1232: A Powerful Ally Susie didn''t use the term "Godfather." Instead, she called him "Dad." General Bass''s face broke into a broad smile. "Very well." Susie felt a tinge of anxiety deep in her heart, as if The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1233: Helping Harvey Too many coincidences cease to be coincidences-they be deliberate schemes. Susie saw it all clearly. If someone intended to target the Bass family, regardless of who their true aim was, Chapter 1234: The Shift in Public Opinion That evening, Johnson left with his father and Ive, under arrangements made by Jarrel- naturally, everything was meticulously handled. The following morning, chaos erupted as that family arr Chapter 1235: Ill Take You Away The evening air clung with a salty, oppressive heat. Susie and Harvey had been waiting outside an upscale residentialplex all day. "Susie, are you sure that person hasn''t caught o Chapter 1236: He Took Action "Susie, next time there''s danger, you must tell me immediately." Susie nodded, warmth filling her heart. "Didn''t I already have someone inform you in time?" "You sent someone with a n The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1237: Avoiding Such Events in the Future The summer heat grew increasingly unbearable. After dinner, Susie left the Bass family estate, declining Harvey''s offer to escort her. She walked home alone, unbothered by the thought of be Chapter 1238: A Sudden Appearance The Williamson family had spared no expense. Not only had they invited Jarrel, but they had also brought in members of the Carson family, along with Riston and Zara Goodman. "Jarrel, I hear The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1239: Returning the Favor Justin Ba appeared. Susie was puzzled but nced at Jarrel. As expected, the man''s face was dark, his eyes cold as he stared at the figure in a ck suit walking towards them. His exp Chapter 1240: Be Prepared "Why are you here?" Jarrel asked, stepping out to see Susie sitting on the lounge chair outside his office. A warm smile softened his face. "Just passing by, thought I''d check on you," Susi Chapter 1241: A Trap Within a Trap Elizabeth was determined to seed, never once suspecting that her n had already been exposed. Mrs. Warden, harboring fear toward Jarrel and fully aware of Susie''s cunning, saw through Chapter 1242: To No Avail Jarrel gave a slight nod. As they were having breakfast, Paul Williamson entered unexpectedly with a few men. At first, Jarrel thought it might be another tense confrontation. However Chapter 1243: Waiting for the Wedding Night Susie stared at the golden, red-embossed invitation card, lost in thought. She didn''t even notice when Jarrel entered the room. Approaching her, Jarrel took the invitation from her ha Chapter 1244: Disappearance Even Zara Goodman had always believed that her previous public appearances were merely the result of Jarrel''s behind-the-scenes nning. Thinking about tonight, Zara''s mood instantly brigh The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1245: Unexpected "Mr. Carson, pleasee with me." One of Miles'' subordinates hurriedly emerged from the crowd, his voice low but still managing to draw several curious nces. "What is it?" Miles a Chapter 1246: Success At this moment, no one paid attention to why these people were so severely injured. Susie calcted the time and ordered Jarrel''s subordinates to release them ording to schedule. Chapter 1247: I Want to Try Susie froze for a moment before smiling. "It''s just a misunderstanding between him and me, nothing major. Why do you ask?" Mandy looked worried, her face filled with concern. "You don''t kno Chapter 1248: You Are Different Susie responded perfunctorily, a faint smile on her lips. "Yes, I''ve found an independent office space, which I think is more suitable." As she finished speaking, Susie lowered her head, ga The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1249: Strange Inside the private room, music filled the air. Susie nced at Karen, who was mingling with ease but remained conspicuously inactive. Feeling a bit restless, Susie got up and headed to the Chapter 1250: Last Night, You Were Like a Beast "What is this? Youngdy, care to exin?" An older policeman approached, taking the object handed to him by a colleague. He gently poked at it with his hand. With years of experien Chapter 1251: The Civil Affairs Bureau Someone outside interrupted Jarrel. "Shut up! Say one more word, and I''ll deal with you." Hearing this, Susie hid under the nket, trembling withughter. Her giggles were uncontro Chapter 1252: What’s Your Price Zara Goodman was like a centipede-cut off one leg, and countless others would still remain, endlessly frustrating. "You could try leveraging the Bass family''s influence," Jarrel suggested, Chapter 1253: Indifferent to the Barnet Family Susie sat casually on the sofa, her long legs swinging idly. "What''s the good news?" Jarrel nced at the sealed envelope on the table, curiosity flickering in his eyes as he tried t Chapter 1254: The Banquet During the dinner, Jarrel stepped away briefly, leaving Susie and Leonardo to chat quietly. The news about his sister''s whereabouts had surfaced, which made Leonardo feel even more favorabl Chapter 1255: Is She Just a Country Bumpkin? The next day was marked by a persistent drizzle. Early in the morning, Susie apanied Jarrel to their newpany. The new office was entirely independent of the Carson family, equ Chapter 1256: Watching and Waiting Jarrel was a ck Gold member of the Grand Champagne District, ensuring he always secured the best champagne each year. Knowing Susie loved its taste, he had specially brought back two bottles t The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1257: The Final Farewell The girl had never imagined she wasn''t the biological daughter of the elderly couple who raised her. Even more shocking, the polite middle-aged man before her was her brother. From disbelie Chapter 1258: Coincidence or Intent? When Jarrel entered the room, he found Susie engulfed in sorrow. Her frail body swayed unsteadily, and he caught her by the waist just in time to stop her from copsing. "Was it an Chapter 1259: The Brake System "This requires a detailed inspection to determine," replied the traffic officer. "Make it quick. We want the results today," demanded someone tied to the Bass family within the traffic poli Chapter 1260: Die With Me "Check who owns the 1.8T Leisure Club." Susie stared at the surveince footage, watching Mandy leave the club alone. From beginning to end, no one else was by her side. "Wait, is t Chapter 1261: How Dare You Touch My Woman Taking advantage of his pain, Susie quickly turned and fled towards the parking lot. Miles rubbed his eyes in frustration and hurriedly chased after her. Susie had been training in close co Chapter 1262: Shameless Susie was discharged after nearly a week in the hospital. News came simultaneously from Customs and the 1. 8T Leisure Club. The moment she returned home, she couldn''t wait to head to Chapter 1263: This Is My Bodyguard Susie wore a smile on her face, but her hand gripping Justin Ba''s arm had clenched into a tight fist. "Yes, it''s been years since Ist saw Mandy. Who would have thought that the next Chapter 1264: The Clothville Scandal Mrs. Goodman saw through everything clearly. Although she had never met Jarrel before, the boy standing before her nowcked the rumored charm and demeanor of Jarrel. Just then, another yo Chapter 1265: It Was You "What are you all standing there for? Take them all away. As for you, let Willey personally talk to his boss," Mrs. Goodman said, pulling her daughter toward the door. At the entrance, she stoppe Chapter 1266: Those Who Threaten Me Are Already Dead Jarrel, understanding their situation, didn''t drive them away and allowed them to stay. Late that evening, Susie went downstairs to get some water and found the mother and daughter sitting Chapter 1267: Unbearable Vincent was Willey''s strongest ally in Clothville. He was also a lifelong friend of Justin Ba''s father. All of Justin Ba''s import and export projects in Clothville were managed by V Chapter 1268: The Fly The moment Ayesha saw Susie, she recognized her instantly. Twisting her body with delight, she approached warmly, ready to exchange pleasantries. "Ayesha? Find a quiet ce. I need to talk Chapter 1269: It Was Murder He had refrained from intervening, simply to make Susie stronger. Faced with people who were as fierce as wolves, she had to grow stronger. That was why Jarrel allowed her to handle things Chapter 1270: What a Coincidence Last night, Susie transferred the money into Ayesha''s ount-five million dors, enough for her to disappearpletely. "Miss Langdon, with your generosity, I certainly wouldn''t dare to The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1271: Did You Fall for Her? The tension in the Willey household was palpable after the recent unpleasant events. Everyone in the family understood the undercurrents too well. Mrs. Goodman had finally left Clothville, Chapter 1272: The Depth of Hatred "I won''t get up, Swanson. Let''s not break up, okay? I''m begging you-promise me, and then I''ll stand up." Swanson Goodman clenched his jaw as Leonardo approached. Unable to respond, he stood Chapter 1273: Paternity Test Solene spread her hand, revealing a slip of paper with a phone number written on it to Susie and Leonardo. "This guy has decent taste," Leonardo joked, ncing at Susie. Susie frowne Chapter 1274: Embarrassment Willey sat in his office all day. Anger, sadness, and disappointment swirled within him, shaking the firm beliefs he had once held. When he returned home, he was greeted by Mrs. Linh'' Chapter 1275: Stained My Hands "What''s going on here?" Susie feigned surprise as she walked into the room, her gaze sweeping over the chaos. Her heart ached-these items were worth a fortune. "Miss Langdon, this..." M Chapter 1276: This Is Retribution Lyra trembled uncontrobly, her gaze fixed on the massive screen. Her eyes were hollow, devoid of life. "Retribution. This is all retribution... retribution." "Retribution? I just think i Chapter 1277: Reunion Susie barely slept through the night. Exhausted, her eyelids grew heavy. After freshening up briefly, she copsed onto the bed and fell into a deep sleep. Jarrel, recovering at home for t Chapter 1278: A Family of Extremes Jarrel and Susie had always disliked ostentatious gatherings, preferring to sit quietly, speaking in hushed tones. "Jarrel, now that your parents aren''t home, why don''t you visit me anymore The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1279: Warning The night breeze was gentle, and the starlight dazzling. When Jarrel returned with Susie, the banquet was at its peak. Everyone was enjoying themselves so much that their arrival went Chapter 1280: Premeditated Murder "It''s naturally Jarrel''s style," Susie thought, feeling an inexplicable pang of bitterness. If it weren''t for having to deal with Zara Goodman, she wouldn''t have given her the ne Jarr Chapter 1281: The Best Plan "Miss Langdon, are you really this heartless?" "This isn''t about being heartless. Anyone else in my position would make the same decision." "Auntie, the police here rely on evidence. Chapter 1282: Resignation The moment the secretary left the office, Susie chuckled. "Jarrel, you''re practically raising a tiger to turn against you. Temptation is everywhere these days, even little secretaries aren''t immu Chapter 1283: Was I Wrong? The young secretary remained calm andposed, though her tone had turned noticeably cold. Her gaze at Susie carried a hint of mockery. Mockery? Susie blinked, thinking she had imagi Chapter 1284: A New Danger Riston''s eyes flickered, and the smile on his face vanished instantly. "Let''s set aside the matter of Zara Goodman for now. You knew Kimberly Holding was under my name, yet you constantly m Chapter 1285: Mockery from the Crowd A sense of unease flickered across Susie''s heart. Her brows knit together as she pondered for a moment. "I''ll go with you," she said. "Christ Goodman isn''t just anyone. If necessary, I''ll ask the Chapter 1286: Who Could It Be? Susie stared at her phone, reading the breaking news. Riston, his once handsome face now hidden behind his hand, stormed out of a building, mming doors andshing out at reporters. The carefu Chapter 1287: Swallowing a Shark Whole Mr. Johnson, the front-facing director of Kimberly Holding, had been having a tough timetely due to revtions about his affair with his secretary. Susie began her moves by targeting se The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1288: She’s Dead That evening, the news broke of a violent incident at the South District detention center. A sh between guards and inmates had resulted in the death of a female detainee. She sumbed to her Chapter 1289: Stolen Away "I don''t me you, why would I? Every time I saw Uncle and Aunt taking Jarrel to amusement parks, on trips, spending time with him, I envied him. My parents only cared about money-they never car Chapter 1290: A Way Out "It doesn''t matter. I don''t mind someone poaching clients. As long as the deal gets done, that''s what counts. Thank you, Mr. Carson, for entertaining my client." Miles forced an awkward smi Chapter 1291: The Inheritance Distribution Susie raised an eyebrow and sneered, "Mr. Wood, you understand the principle of survival of the fittest, don''t you? If someone truly has the ability, why would there only be one dominant fo Chapter 1292: You Are Jarrel Susie was no longer the Susie of the past. She could now effortlessly disy her most insincere side. Even with a heart as cold as ice, her eyes still carried a hint of a smile. Mile Chapter 1293: She Touched Jarrel The girl who had recklessly charged forward was fuming. She took two bold steps closer, grabbed Jarrel''s sleeve, and raised her voice haughtily. "I''ve been talking to you. Are you pretending not The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1294: The End Due to an unexpected incident, no one noticed Jarrel leaving. "The cat died after eating this," a bodyguard said as he entered, holding a te of partially eaten dessert. Miles nc Chapter 1295: I Don’t Believe It "Why would I y tricks? Do you think I need money? Why didn''t the inheritance go to you? Don''t you already know the answer?" Susie had seen the documents before. She clearly remembered th The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1296: Help My Mother The atmosphere in the room was heavy, particrly for Swanson Goodman, who sat in silence, visibly saddened by Susie''s analysis. His head hung low, and he remained speechless, though Solene was Chapter 1297: I’ll Handle It Miles left, and Jarrel immediately called Riston. "Miles is eager to find a partner. What are your thoughts?" "I''ll handle it," Riston replied briefly before hanging up. Jarrel'' The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1298: She Wanted a Baby During dinner, they went to a hot pot restaurant rmended by Miles. Jennie seemed displeased with the choice. From the moment they entered, she appeared impatient. Throughout the m Chapter 1299: Who Set the Trap That afternoon, after wrapping up a meeting, Susie found Swanson Goodman and Solene arriving at her office together. Jennie was sitting on the sofa flipping through a magazine when the secr Chapter 1300: Buying the Schedule Jarrel remained silent, his eyes betraying a deep-seated disgust. It wasn''t just Jennie''s insincere demeanor-it was also the cloying scent of her perfume, a smell that reminded him of Sierra Step The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1301: The Prince "Susie, I don''t think there''s any need to rush," Jarrel said softly, holding Susie''s shoulder in an attempt tofort her. After waiting for more than two hours, Solene was finally wheeled Chapter 1302: Avenging the Carson Family Dynasty Holding had now risen to be on equal footing with Jarrel''spany in Clothville. Jarrel hade to see things clearly-his technology was far ahead of foreignpetitors, even monopolis The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1303: The Deal "I''ve heard you''re the famous Mr. Peterson. I''m Jennie Rice, and this is Miles Carson. We''re from the Carson family." The Carson family, long notorious in Clothville, had been utterly ruine Chapter 1304: Be Careful Byte May, the weather had turned hot. Thea Wilson had been feeding Jennie Rice information about Jarrel, but every time Jennie showed up, Jarrel had already left beforehand. This left Je The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1305: Daydreaming Susie''s cold gaze hardened as her heart grew colder. If her current condition allowed, she would have stormed out to deal with Evelin herself. It wasn''t until the early hours of the morning Chapter 1306: Only One Like This Evelin had brought out the jade bracelet today, but it was clear she hadn''t dared sell it all these years. Otherwise, why wait until now? She knew how much Susie missed her mother, and she was us The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1307: One Billion "I can''t leave right now. Susie needs me here. Meanwhile, when you head to South Africa, help me find that blue diamond." "The blue diamond that Henry II lost in South Africa? You''re really Chapter 1308: I’ll Remarry Susie paid the bill, stepped out of the restaurant first, and got into her car. She had no intention of giving Evelin and her son a ride. "I''ll wait for you at thergest bank two streets Chapter 1309: You’re Not Afraid to Die Jarrel had been gone for a week. Susie exhausted every avenue, mobilizing all her connections, and only managed to catch a glimpse of Jarrel at the airport. It was as if he had vanished int Chapter 1310: What Others Think "Christ Goodman said you are a ruthless and cunning man, but I don''t think you seem that way." "Why bring this up now? Aren''t you here for revenge? The police are on their way. After you ac Chapter 1311: Helplessness Jarrel remained silent, bypassing Miles Carson to walk over to Susie. "From now on, I''ll make sure people like this won''t bother you again." "Okay," Susie replied obediently, nodding slight Chapter 1312: The Ruthless Woman Jarrel appeared behind her without any warning. "You know?" Susie snapped back to reality. Jarrel nodded. "This incident caused quite the stir back then. The Roberts and Hall families Chapter 1313: No Manners "I''m sorry, I truly didn''t know," Darius Peterson apologized with a regretful expression. He honestly had no idea that Susie was pregnant. After all, her slender figure and light steps gave Chapter 1314: A Special Dish Dillon wasn''t bothered by the money. "You can end your business dealings with them," he said curtly. "As for Jarrel, clean things up with him as well. Dillon''s been raised better than to tolerate Chapter 1315: Ill Drive You Home "Oh, Jarrel, is this the youngdy you mentioned? She''s truly a beautiful girl," William said, his sky-blue eyes glowing with admiration as he looked at Susie. "William, are you thinking o Chapter 1316: Becoming Friends with You Darius Peterson walked out with Ayesha in his arms. Susie turned toward the sound, only to see Ayesha keeping her head lowered, silently following him. Meanwhile, a charming smile still lingered Chapter 1317: I Won’t See Them Thea Wilson had been gone for just over an hour when Susie obtained her entire recent itinerary. As she pulled out photo after photo from the file folder, a coldness gradually spread throug Chapter 1318: She Will Marry Him "Marry Dillon Roberts? Whye to me? She should go find Dillon Roberts herself." Susie muttered to herself, baffled by the absurdity of the situation. Was this woman out of her mind? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1319: Don’t Stoop to Their Level The light in the girl''s eyes irritated Susie. "If you have nothing to do, leave thepany. This is not a ce for you toe and create a scene whenever you feel like it. If you keep th Chapter 1320: No Escape The entertainment industry''s gossip reporters never missed a chance to uncover scandals about rising stars. Ayesha, currently at the peak of her fame, had been linked to a rumored rtionship wi The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1321: Dealing with a Fraud "Thea Wilson, I remember when you first joined thepany, you told me you wanted to work hard and provide a better life for your family. Now, it seems your family is living quite well-luxury vi Chapter 1322: The Storm Thea Wilson sat stiffly in her office, not daring to move or even nce around. "When you were in contact with Jennie Rice, did she mention anything or anyone else?" Susie asked, her tone Chapter 1323: An Apology "Mr. Ba, why don''t you take the initiative to test Jennie Rice out? Give me some breathing room to figure out how to deal with this rival of mine." "Susie, you''re just asking for troubl Chapter 1324: Annoyance "No need to apologize. Showing up early in the morning just to ruin my mood is already too much." "Who''s ruining your mood? We came with good intentions to apologize, and yet you''re acting The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1325: Get Lost The new productunch went ahead as scheduled. The event was grand, with many renowned figures from Clothville invited by the German organizers to boost the potential sales of the product Chapter 1326: Get Out of My Sight Jennie Rice stood frozen, unable to move. Her pitiful expression inevitably brought to mind Sierra Stephens from years ago- simrly rejected over and over by Jarrel, simrly helpless. Chapter 1327: This Isnt Over With You Summer froze the moment she saw Susie, instinctively wanting to flee. Yet, her legs felt like they were cemented in ce, refusing to budge. "Summer, are you satisfied with today''s oue The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1328: Let Me Experience It "What''s wrong? Not happy to see me?" Darius Peterson''s gaze fell on Susie, who was absorbed in reading the menu with her head lowered. A wave of warmth inexplicably stirred in his chest. Chapter 1329: The Gunshot Jarrel hardly remembered the girl he met in Chicago. It was simple-he didn''t think much of her, though she seemed to harbor feelings for him. The next morning, Jarrel, in a rare gestu Chapter 1330: Somethings Wrong The gunshot rang out, shattering the calm of the hotel lobby. Chaos erupted instantly. Susie stepped out of the elevator, her hand instinctively shielding her abdomen as a panicked crowd su Chapter 1331: You Don’t Acknowledge It? "So, are you saying that my identity is only recognized by Jarrel, but not by you?" Susie''s gaze turned sharp as she looked at Mrs. Wall''s deeply wrinkled face. A cold sensation slowly settled in Chapter 1332: Youre Out of Your Mind During dinner, Jarrel returned home with Susie. The door was opened by Mrs. Wall. When she saw Jarrel, Mrs. Wall smiled faintly. Her weathered face revealed no trace of emotion, as if Chapter 1333: You’re Boring "Little Susie, how about I call you that?" "I find you a bit boring." "Boring? Maybe." The elevator doors opened with a soft "ding," and Susie was quick to step out first. Dariu Chapter 1334: Are You Jealous? "Darius Peterson, I''m talking business with you." "Little Susie, don''t you like money?" "I like the moon. I like the sun. Are you nning to give me those too?" Susie was caugh The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1335: Do It Cleanly "Jealous? Susie, do you think I look like someone who''s jealous right now?" "If not, then what?" "You''reughing? You can stillugh?" Jarrel was infuriated by her calm demean Chapter 1336: Courting Death "You!" "Are you tired of living?" Jennie Rice winced in pain as her wrist was gripped tightly. She whimpered, her eyes darting nervously, as though utterly terrified of the person sta The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1337: An Unexpected Surprise "What''s wrong with this document?" Miles Carson was baffled, utterly confused about what the higher-ups meant. "Miles, your product doesn''t meet our regtions," came the calm yet pi Chapter 1338: I Believe You Susie walked into thepany with an air of indifference. The reporters waiting outside, desperate for a scoop, barely had time to react before a group of bodyguards blocked their way. Ins Chapter 1339: I Want to Go Myself "Mr. Rogers, what''s going on with you? Why did you suddenly pull your investment and return all the products you had ordered?" Leonardo nced at Susie with a helpless expression. Su Chapter 1340: Then Just Kill Me "If I don''t act ruthlessly, then what? Let them walk all over me?" Jarrel shook his head and chuckled softly, pulling her into the car. North District, Hillside Vi. Miles Car The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1341: Then Let Me Fulfill Your Wish "If you want to die so badly, I''ll fulfill your wish!" Miles Carson''s eyes burned red with rage. The person before him was nothing more than an insect in his eyes, yet this despicable indiv The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1342: Points to Note "Leave it to me. You all can go back to work," Susie instructed, her tonemanding. The security personnel, upon seeing her, quickly dispersed. Only her assistant stayed close, cautiously The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1343: Who Hurt Her? "Jarrel!" Carey Edmond stood up, her eyes gleaming with an uncontainable light. "Who are you?" Jarrel''s face was expressionless, his tone colder than ice. "You don''t recog Chapter 1344: I’ll Sign "We''re investigating, Dillon Roberts said, suppressing his anger. "If you can''t get it done, stay out of it. Let me handle it." The voice on the other end was even angrier. Though un The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1345: What Else? Jarrel''s hands trembled. As he signed his name, his heart hung in the air. "Sir, please have faith-for us and for yourself. The patient has a strong will to survive." At that mo Chapter 1346: Forced into a Corner A group of men arrived, their faces hidden behind dark sunsses, their expressions grave. "Eric? Why are you here?" Dillon Roberts asked, a sense of unease creeping over him as he recogni Chapter 1347: Retaliation Times Two Leaving the hospital, Dillon Roberts and Darius Peterson went their separate ways to handle their respective matters. The observation ward was eerily quiet. Five minutes earlier, Jarrel had Chapter 1348: Let Me Handle This "Jarrel, since we''re friends, can I take care of this matter for you?" "Dillon, what could you possibly do for your kin that would satisfy me?" A flicker of coldness passed through Ja Chapter 1349: Heartless One "Want one?" Jarrel pulled out a cigarette and offered it to Riston Ba. Riston nced at the cigarette in Jarrel''s hand, smiled faintly, and casually took it. Jarrel lit his own cigaret Chapter 1350: Trading for Your Mothers Life "Alright, alright, once you''ve finished eating, I''ll leave ande backter." To be honest, Jarrel dreaded Susie''s asional stubborn whims. She was the type who always meant what she s Chapter 1351: I Won’t Let You Go Darius Peterson''s car was quickly located, speeding down a highway. Inside the car, Jarrel gazed calmly out of the window. Before leaving, he had arranged for Eric to stay by Susie''s side. Now, b Chapter 1352: The Killer Caught The car finally came to a stop. The two individuals tied tightly behind it presented a grim sight: one was motionless, teetering on the edge of death, while the other was covered in dirt an Chapter 1353: Leave No One Behind The hospital room was silent. "Who is it?" Susie paused briefly before speaking. "Symone." Hearing the name, Susie wasn''t surprised. She smiled lightly and said, "Made you Chapter 1354: Don’t You Like the Baby? Jarrel stayed by Susie''s side constantly, and the security around the hospital was doubled. At dawn, Jarrel walked to the window and stretchedzily. His eyes felt strained-a result of con Chapter 1355: Does It Hurt? "What are you doing here?" Dillon Roberts red at the man casually perched on his desk, his brows furrowing with displeasure, his face set in stern seriousness. "Naturally, I''m here Chapter 1356: The Sole Dominator Every day, apart from eating and drinking, Susie felt perpetually drowsy. "Alright, go rest. We won''t disturb you." Darius Peterson, who still wanted to linger, was yanked out of the Chapter 1357 A Reckoning "Who are you? How do you know all this?" The line had already gone dead, leaving Dillon Roberts holding the phone in stunned silence, his mind aplete nk. When Darius Peterson r Chapter 1358: The Grand Finale When Susie returned to the hall, Jarrel was already seated on the sofa, while Darius Peterson had Dillon Roberts by the cor, his face seething with anger. "You''ve been living carefree, w The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!